《The Non-Human Society》


 Chapter 1: Prologue - Vim - Again

    Chapter 1: Prologue - Vim - Again A layer of snow had begun to form, and my heavy footfalls became even louder because of it.


    I could smell it now. The wind had shifted. What had been clean, if cold, air was now... tainted.


    That wasn''t just wood being burnt.


    Looking up, I grimaced at the black smoke. I could just barely see the forming cloud of ash and smog through the treetops against the morning sky.


    "Again?" I picked up my already strained pace as I cursed at myself.


    Again.


    The smell grew stronger as I rushed forward, ignoring the tree branches and limbs that tugged and scraped as I ran by. I ignored the herd of deer that had jumped up from their grazing spot, scattering in all directions as I passed them. I ignored the horrible truth that was deep down in my heart.


    Again.


    Through some trees, I finally made out the small village. The beginning of it. The familiar small storage building which the village used to store wood.


    Bursting through the last row of trees, I slowed my pace as I approached what remained of the village.


    Although the village was small, and nothing had really been built near one another... it didn''t take long for me to take the whole area in sight. Especially since most of the buildings were already leveled. Already burnt to the ground.


    Walking past the storage building, and the crackling fire that was growing large, I noticed the small field of blackness between it and a nearby house. The fire had spread, even with the snow falling.


    "Again..." I growled, and tried to smell through the disgusting truth in the air. I tried to not just see if anyone was alive, but smell them too... and...


    Tracks of feet and hooves scattered the area around the village. I heard no horses, and knew that the village hadn''t had any. They had no need for them. Which meant...


    "Is anyone alive?" I shouted, and did my best to strain my ears. I ignored the sounds of the few fires still burning. I ignored the sounds of the light wind, brushing the scattered snowflakes onto the still hot ashes and embers; causing them to sizzle.


    I ignored the silence that hid behind all that.


    "It''s Vim!" I shouted, a little louder. Hoping for a response. Even if from one of the assailants. Especially from them.


    Heading deeper into what had been the village center; I realized that most of the buildings had been set aflame. A few were still somewhat standing, and only three were still actually on fire... but...


    My eyes finally found them, and my feet finally stopped for good.


    Taking a deep breath, I studied the pile. Did my best to count them. Although burnt and charred, most looked to be in... one piece... so...


    Seventeen, it seemed. Give or take a few.


    That was everyone, if so.


    I forced my feet forward, closer to the burnt pile, and hated the reality before me.


    "Again," I accepted, staring at one of the sections. It was hard to tell, but I could see it. The forms. The parents, holding a child.


    Blinking watery eyes, I glanced around. To see if there were any other bodies. Any human ones.


    I couldn''t see any... but humans sometimes buried their dead. Or maybe they had simply thrown them into the pile with the very people they just mercilessly slaughtered.


    When I had smelled the pile, on the wind earlier, I had partly hoped it had not been all of them... sometimes the humans took the women and children alive. For one purpose or another. Which meant there was a chance to save them. At least them.


    Not this time it seemed.


    Which meant the perpetrator was pretty obvious. Any brigands, or mercenaries, would have taken them. For money. For amusement.


    There were only one kind of humans who would burn even women and children. Even if they had non-human traits.


    "Again," I said to myself, and enjoyed how much pain it brought me to admit it.


    I had let it happen again!


    Something cracked nearby, and then I heard a piece of heavy wood fall. For a moment the forest around me echoed with the sound... as if it was trying to tell me, again and again, of my failure.


    I didn''t need to be reminded.


    Taking a deep breath, I looked away from the pile of burnt corpses and closed my eyes. All it did was make me feel worse, since it made me smell the stink of failure even better.


    Stepping around the pile, I did my best to scan the houses and buildings around me. For any hint or hope, of possibly a sign of a survivor... or maybe a hint at which group had done the deed.


    It had to have been the church, but which one? There weren''t as many as there used to be in the past, but there were still several. And in this region alone I knew of three.


    Of course, even if I knew which one... did it matter? I''d try to get revenge, but it''s not like it''d bring them back.


    It''s not like it''d make up for my failure.


    But it''d make me feel better, if only for a short time.


    Walking around the village, studying the place... I began to notice the footprints. Heavy ones. And not of our kind. Those here had been foxes. Light in weight, and their voices even...


    "Again," I cursed myself, and buried the thoughts down. As deep as I could get them, with all the rest.


    Passing a well, which had not been burnt or destroyed, I knew the truth of the heavy footprints.


    Knights in armor. Which meant it was likely the church of saints. Although all of the churches had knights, and armies too, only they in this region were powerful enough to field a lot of them at once.


    Though... it''d not have taken an army to bring down this village.


    Reaching the largest house, or at least what was left of it, I played back a few memories of staying here. The chief of this village hadn''t even been one of us, but a human. A woman who had married into our little society, who even when she had lost her husband had chosen to stick around and support them. To cherish them.


    Odds were she was amongst that pile too.


    These people had been good. Simple. Gentle. Foxes, although predators, were like the rest who had survived until now. Meek. Feeble. Not the kind to wage war, but to hide. To run.


    Why hadn''t they ran?


    With a dry mouth I slowly turned around and wondered how it had happened. They were the type to flee at the first sign of danger. Yet they hadn''t. They probably hadn''t even fought back. The main reason why none of the attacker''s bodies had been left behind.


    The main reason there was no blood anywhere, staining the ground.


    They had easily been rounded up and tied together, and set aflame.


    Why didn''t humans think about that? Why didn''t they ever notice?


    How could they be monsters, when all they do is cry and beg and plead and...


    "Again!" I growled at myself, and with it noticed my raspy voice.


    Yes. I had ran hard, and far. And...


    Remembering the well, I wondered if the bucket was still usable. It hadn''t looked broken, but...


    Walking back to the well, I grabbed the rope, and noticed it was unraveled. With a small tug, I felt the weight of something. The bucket was not only still attached, but submerged.


    I began pulling the bucket up, and as I did I felt the familiar feel of weight. It was full of water.


    As I pulled it up, I did my best to not glance around. To not look at the remnants of chaos all around me. To not remind myself I was surrounded by not just failure, but death and...


    With a tug, something snapped. The rope suddenly went taught, then became lighter... and I knew that the rope had broken.


    So it hadn''t escaped being damaged... maybe the rope had been caught on fire somewhere along itself, but had fallen into the well... and...


    "Kya!" a shrill shriek rang up from the well, as something splashed, and then the bucket hit stone.


    Hurriedly looking down the well, my breath caught at the sight of shadows below. The water was splashing, a bucket laid on a lap and...


    Grabbing the stone for support, I smiled as I stared down at the frightened eyes. The familiar gleam of their reflection told me it was one of us.


    "It''s me. Vim," I said calmly, trying my best to not sound too excited. I heard my voice echo down to her, and noticed I hadn''t done well at hiding it.


    "Vim...?" a tiny voice called back, and I recognized the young tone of it. A child. A young girl.


    I remembered there had been three. Who was she? "Are you alright? One moment, I''ll help you out of there," I said to her.


    "I... I!" she started to say something, but her composure hadn''t lasted. Stepping away, to look around for something to help get to her... I realized I was probably going to have to just climb down then back up. Everything around here was burnt.


    Once I was sure there was no other rope or anything around, I went to climb into the well. It wasn''t that large, and it was old. I''d have no trouble climbing back up it.


    "I''m coming down to get you," I said loudly, trying my best to be comforting.


    "Okay," came back a sad voice. A single world that had undoubtedly been forced in-between tears and heartbreak.


    "Did you fall down here?" I asked her.


    "N...no... daddy pushed me in," she said.


    The well was a little too wide for me to just reach out my arms to both sides, so I had to carefully navigate down. Choosing broken stones, which were stuck out a little farther than the rest were. Although I wanted to hurry down there to her, I didn''t want to slip and fall. Last thing I needed was for me to kill her by falling onto her. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I needed to protect her. She was a miracle. To have survived was...


    "Are you hurt?" I asked, glancing down. She was close. I could make out her ears. They were drooped, and soaked, but she was undoubtedly a fox.


    "I... I don''t think so. The bucket hit my head, and..."


    Drawing closer, I watched as she rubbed the back of her head, behind her large fox ears. She looked at her hand afterward, as if expecting blood, but I didn''t see any glistening. But she was also soaked, and looked to have been for some time.


    Unable to climb back up. Or even maybe, too afraid to, even if she could...


    Once I was near her, she stood up, as to give me room.


    Dropping the last bit of distance, I landed in the water and noticed... it wasn''t deep at all. The water only came to my thighs, and I felt the murky mud beneath, though my boots.


    This well had almost run dry. How I wish I had come here to find them asking me to dig them a new well, instead of this...


    "I''m Vim. Do you remember me?" I asked her. It''s been many years since I''ve been here, and...


    She wasn''t that tall. Even accounting her ears, which were nearly half a foot in height, she only came to my waist. Most of her body was submerged.


    "I do. You''re the protector," she said, and I noticed the hope in her voice.


    With a small breath, I did my best to smile. "Yes. I am. Are you hurt anywhere? Think you can hold onto my neck so I can climb and get you out of here?" I asked her.


    "I... I think so. I think I can," she said, nodding.


    "Good. Alright, come on. You look like you''re freezing," I said.


    She nodded quickly, and I felt the cold splash of droplets as she did so. Sure enough, as she clambered up onto my back, I felt the damp and frozen clothes she wore.


    She''s been down here for awhile.


    "How... how long ago did the sounds stop, from up there?" I asked her gently.


    "A day," was all she said.


    Once she wrapped her arms around my neck, and clasped them, I nodded and found the path I had used to descend. A few of the stones down here were damp, but it wasn''t too difficult to get a foothold and begin climbing.


    "What''s your name?" I asked her.


    "Lomi," she said in my ear. She squeezed me tighter, as if for warmth. Her closeness made me feel her thick hair, made thicker by the water and mud she had been stuck in.


    "I remember you. You were born at the same time as Pronda," I said. It was why I had visited that year. To help them build a new house to accommodate the new family members.


    She nodded and suddenly sobbed. I hesitated for a moment, mid-climb, but knew the reason for it.


    She had probably watched her best friend die.


    "Do you know who did this?" I asked her, hoping to change her sobbing sorrows to that of burning anger. Such anger kept people alive, sometimes.


    "The Bishop," she said, between a cry.


    Bishop? "Which one?"


    "I... I don''t know. They just said they were here because the Bishop had a dream."


    A dream. A prophecy. Or at least, what the humans called it.


    But by who? From who?


    Someone had to have told them. But who? There had only been a few humans in this village... and they had all been like that widow. Gentle, and true.


    This village hadn''t even traded with others. It hadn''t been on a map. Hadn''t been...


    "Vim... my... my family," she said softly.


    "I know," I said back.


    She squeezed me tighter. Although it didn''t bother me, it surprised me at how strong she was.


    A young child. Barely ten years of age. Yet had the strength of a grown man.


    If only they''d fight back.


    "I''m sorry," I said, as we reached the top of the well.


    With a firm motion, I pulled the two of us out. I made sure not to whack her head on the top of the well''s roof as I did so, but I knew her ears had probably brushed it.


    Stepping a few feet from the well, I wondered if I should walk her over to one of the still burning fires. Would another set of clothes be around here? A few of the buildings weren''t burnt that bad... I was going to have to find something for her to wear. Or at least, she was going to have to dry what she had on.


    Even though our kind weren''t as weak as humans, they could still succumb to such cold. Especially the children...


    Lomi began to shiver, and I knew it wasn''t because of the wind. Although I hadn''t looked at the pile in the distance, I could feel her staring at it.


    "They screamed," she whispered.


    "I know," I whispered back. While she still clung to my back, I headed for the building that was farthest from the pile. Luckily one of the farthest houses was still somewhat on fire. I''d be able to use it to make a small campfire for her to dry off at.


    "They screamed!" she cried, burying her face into my neck.


    "I know."


    She sobbed, and I hated how familiar I was with the sound. How familiar I was with this whole thing.


    "Momma...!" her heart broke, again.


    Again.


    "I know."

 Chapter 2 - One - Renn - Time

    Chapter 2: Chapter One - Renn - Time Grass was starting to grow.


    It hadn''t taken as long as I had thought it would have. Maybe because winter was upon us. I had expected the large plot of earth to remain mulch and black for longer than it had.


    "But time isn''t fair, is it?" I asked my friend.


    These last few months had been... very long for me. A rarity. Precious, in their own way.


    Yet all the same, for as much as I wanted to hear her voice again, and laugh with her over some silly long forgotten joke...


    I didn''t. Because I didn''t want her to suffer again.


    "I''ll probably never see you again," I said to the few blades of grass that had started to grow. They were roughly where her head was. Not too far from the small cross I had made for her.


    She hadn''t been very religious most of her life, but near the end she had renewed her faith. The book she had forgotten for years upon a shelf had become a permanent fixture in her hands and on her lap those last few months. Out of respect of that, I had done my best to make that cross. Hopefully it lasted longer than it looked like it would.


    "But I''ll remember you. Maybe not as your old self, but that vibrant woman who had helped me. You were brave," I said to her.


    Birds were chirping, and I knew I was going to miss them as well. Their familiar sounds were... almost comforting. I glanced to the tree that they had made their nest upon, and hoped they''d stick around for a long time. To watch over her for me.


    For a few moments I looked around. The large yard we had tended. Full of fruits and vegetables. Trees, and bushes. A decorative table, which had always seemed too big for just us two.


    The small cabin that had honestly been a little cramped for the both of us. It looked a little... rundown now. And not just because she hadn''t been able to keep it clean like she always had during her last few months. It was indeed starting to wear down. The wood we had used to build it was becoming brittle, and I knew there were a few sections that the insects were doing just too much damage to. Even during these cold days.


    "It was fun," I said, to her and this place.


    About a decade. Maybe a little longer...


    For me it had passed in the blink of an eye.


    "You said it was okay to stay here, after... but I can''t. I can''t..." I whispered, and did my best to stop the tears.


    She had saved me. Yet humans did not live as long as we did.


    They never did.


    With a gulp, I walked towards the patio. I wasn''t going to go back inside. I had finished. I had closed the door. I''d never go in there again.


    I was leaving a lot of stuff here, but... I couldn''t carry it all. And...


    "Sometimes starting anew is best," I said, as I reached down to grab the small pack.


    A few small things. A few set of clothes. Some money, that I honestly didn''t know if was even accepted and used anymore. Hopefully a single decade didn''t change things too much beyond our little grove.


    While I secured the pack to my back, I felt my hat shift on my head. I grumbled, and wondered if it was going to get me in trouble later.


    Steadying my hat on my head, I felt my ears shift under it. They weren''t so large that they''d push it off, but it was somewhat uncomfortable. I also didn''t like how the world got a little... quieter, with it on.


    My human ears weren''t as effective. Nearly useless, in fact. They were real, but they''d never been as good as the ones on the top of my head. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Walking away from the porch, I did my best to try and take everything in again. So that somewhere down the road, a long time from now, I''d remember at least a few things.


    Like that tree, that she used to shoot her bow at. The plant that was supposed to have given us giant pumpkins, yet never did.


    The stone path that we had painstakingly spent months on, finding the perfect flat rocks for, only in the end to have it get overrun by weeds. Barely visible anymore amongst the grass.


    Stopping in front of the large tree, that although was barren now I knew would bloom into pretty purples during the summer... I smiled at the small cross.


    "Goodbye, Nory," I said before the grave. "Thank you for being my friend, even if it was just because you hated your own kind."


    With a deep breath I smiled, turned, and left the little grove.


    I felt cold. And not just because the winter was starting to really show itself. Snow hadn''t yet begun to fall, but I could tell by the smell and taste of the air it''d only be a matter of days.


    It was why I had to leave now. Or at least, the reason I was using as an excuse.


    After all, what was snow to someone like me? No matter how high it stacked, or how deep it packed itself... it was in the end, but snow.


    I wasn''t sure where I was going. I wasn''t sure where I''d end up... but I knew it had to start with the human village down the mountain. It was a few days away at my pace, but...


    Hopefully it was still there. It''s been two years since Nory and I had left this section of forest. She had gotten sick, and needed medicine. Otherwise she''d never have gone.


    I smiled at the memory. She had been adamant in dying to the fever instead. She had hated humans that much. It had taken my own begging to get her to go.


    "A human, hating humans," I said, and wondered how often such people came to be. It was why I had stuck around with her for so long. She had been... amusing. Interesting. A conundrum, yet not.


    But her death was more than just a sad, bittersweet memory.


    It was also a lesson.


    I was tired of watching my friends die. I was tired of watching people waste away, before I even got a chance to really love them. To really connect with them.


    A wolf ran by, its thick paws made odd sounds as they scraped the rocky ground. I watched it disappear into thicker trees, and wondered if eventually the little cabin would be overrun. Or rather, how quickly it would be.


    In the decade we had been out here, no human had ever shown up. Not a hunter. Nor a visitor. Odds were that cabin and everything around it would decay and disappear, without anyone ever being wiser.


    Which... was why I was heading back into the world of humans.


    I didn''t want to end up like that cabin.


    I didn''t want to end up like Nory.


    Rounding a group of large mushrooms, I studied them for a moment before heading onward. Nory would have picked some.


    "Friends," I whispered, thinking of Nory.


    It was a selfish idea. A selfish plea... but I wanted more. Needed more.


    Life was too sad without them.


    Yet...


    The wind picked up, and the treetops of the forest became noisy. Luckily they were thick enough that most of the wind didn''t reach me.


    "Yet humans die," I said, to the wind.


    We did too. My parents were dead. My brother, gone not too long before I had met Nory.


    But we didn''t die to age. At least, none I had seen. None I had known. And even though I knew I was many, many, times older than Nory had been...


    Glancing at my hands, and seeing the same hands I had known nearly all my life... I wondered if our kind died of old age. Was it possible?


    It was time I found out.


    It was time I found more. More of my kind.


    They didn''t even have to be like me. Just... not human. Not like Nory.


    That way I would never again have to bury a friend.


    That way I would never again have to watch someone I loved wither away, to the point of even forgetting who sat in front of them.


    I shivered at the memory of her scream. The cry of fear, upon seeing my ears and tail.


    That scream had broke me. I should have expected it. I should have foreseen it. I knew human minds grew odd during their last days. I had experienced it before.


    Yet it had still...


    The howl of a wolf drew my attention from my thoughts, and I wondered if it was the same one who had just ran by earlier.


    A farewell maybe? Or a warning to others, that I was walking about?


    It was too bad I couldn''t understand them. I remembered my mother telling me of our ancestors. They had been able to communicate with base animals. They had been able to talk to them.


    Yet... they had also not been as human as us. Not able to blend in, when needed.


    Picking up my pace, I returned onto my path. I wasn''t going to be able to get out of the forest before nightfall, but if I wasn''t careful it''d take me weeks to get out of here. And a single, in their eyes young, woman showing up out of the forest during the middle of winter wasn''t seen as normal. I needed to make it to the city before the snow really began to fall. Lest I be suspected.


    I should have left earlier. A few days ago... but...


    Glancing behind me, I couldn''t see the grove anymore. It was long behind me... but...


    Somehow I could still see it. Somehow I could still hear Nory''s humming, as she cooked something. Or sewed.


    "Goodbye, Nory," I said, one final time.


    Again.

 Chapter 3 - Two - Vim - Snowfall

    Chapter 3: Chapter Two - Vim - Snowfall Lomi ran around me, huffing loudly as she wore herself out.


    The snow was starting to get packed, especially this far up the mountain, so she wasn''t running as quickly as she had been the day before. It took her many seconds to round me, and some effort to walk in the snow.


    She tripped, most likely over something buried in the snow. She landed face first, and her hat fell off which revealed her auburn ears.


    Watching her, I waited a moment before saying anything. Sure enough, her head popped up out of the snow and showed a happy face as she laughed. "A rock!" she said, as if it was a new friend.


    With a sigh, I wondered how she had so much energy. "You alright?" I asked.


    "Yup!" she returned to her feet, and grabbed her hat. Wiping the top of her head clean of snow, I watched the way her ears twitched. "I''ve never been this way," she said.


    "I''d hope not. Over this mountain is a large forest, where our friends are... but this mountain is neither their territory or yours," I said.


    "Whose is it?" she asked, jubilant. Was she going to return to running around?


    "A large cat. Bigger than me. It''s also very rude," I said.


    "Oh? One of us?" she asked, excited.


    "Ah... no. This cat is a real animal. Not like us," I said, I should have been more specific earlier.


    "Oh..." she hesitated, and no longer looked as if she wanted to run around anymore.


    "It will leave us alone. It doesn''t like me much," I said to her, wondering if she was worried.


    Lomi smiled at me, and stepped closer. I noticed the way she had to step high to walk through the snow. She wasn''t used to it.


    "Here," I stepped towards her, and she didn''t hesitate in allowing me to pick her up.


    Putting her on my shoulder, I huffed and picked up the pace. I was going to use this moment as much as I could. She had refused my offer of help not too long ago, which had slowed us down quite a bit.


    "Why doesn''t the cat like you, Vim?" Lomi asked, her voice sounded a little odd coming from above me.


    "I chopped off a part of its tail once," I said.


    Lomi stiffened, and I wondered if she related. She didn''t have a tail, as far as I knew, but that didn''t mean she didn''t take offense to such a thing like many of our kind did.


    "Why?" she asked further.


    "To stop it from doing something bad. It was my last attempt to convince it to leave the group I was with alone. I''m glad it worked, or else I''d have chopped more than a tail," I said.


    "Oh... how much of its tail did you chop off?" she asked, still intrigued.


    "Uh..." I tried to remember. It was quite some time ago. "About half," I said, after a moment of thought.


    "Wow... did you eat it?" she then asked.


    "The tail?" I asked, glancing up at her.


    She nodded with expectant eyes.


    "No. Tails are mostly bone. At least, cat tails are."


    Lomi giggled, and I wondered if it was because she found it odd I''d even consider such a thing.


    Trudging through the snow, I was glad she had finally allowed me to carry her. We had made more progress in the last few minutes than we had in thrice as many. Though that wasn''t just because of her inability to traverse through the heavy snow, but also because she had been playing around and got distracted often.


    It was odd how she was so similar to a fox. Inquisitive and playful, almost to the point of annoyance.


    Our kind weren''t always so similar to what we resembled.


    "Who are we meeting? The ones in the forest?" she asked a new question, abandoning the cat.


    "Elks. Or at least that''s what they call themselves. There''s a family... or herd? Of a dozen in the forest south of Klantor. We''ll stop there before heading into town," I said.


    "Elks? The deers?" she asked.


    "A type, yes."


    "Do they have horns?" she asked.


    "No. But their teeth are a little... odd. You''ll notice and see, when we meet them," I said.


    "Teeth? Of all things it''s their teeth that are different?" she asked, amused.


    "Sometimes it''s something like that. Yours are just ears, Lomi. You don''t even have a tail do you?" I asked.


    "Mommy said her parents all cut off their tails, which is why we don''t have any," she said. I noticed how easily she spoke of her mother.


    "Did they?" I asked, and wondered how true it were. A part of me said it made no sense, nor could, yet...


    Yet for us, maybe it could.


    "That and your hair is a little thick, isn''t it?" I said, remembering. Her hat couldn''t cover it all up.


    "Is it?" she asked, worried.


    Choosing to switch conversations, lest I made her self-conscious, I pointed to the mountain in the distance before us. "See that mountain?" I asked her.


    "The white one?"


    "That''s Snowfall. The highest mountain not just in these parts, but really anywhere for some distance," I said.


    "Oh? How much higher is it than this one?" she asked.


    "Probably ten times the size. The snow is just now starting to stack here, yet look at that one. Already entirely white," I said. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lomi hummed as she studied the far off mountain, and I was glad the change in topics had worked.


    It''s only been three days since I had found her in that well. It took her only one to stop crying, and by the second she had smiled again.


    Was it just because of her age, or was she simply doing her best, I wonder?


    Even for our kind, children weren''t usually so... capable. In fact I''ve known many children who remained so for much longer than a human would. There was a young boy in one of our societies villages in the south, who still looked and acted like a young child even though old enough to be a grandfather. Probably something to do with his heritage. Turtles were said to live a long time.


    "Is it named snowfall just because it has snow fall on it?" she asked, and I was surprised she was still focused on that mountain.


    "No. A long time ago a massive avalanche destroyed a huge city. Killed thousands of people. The snow fell so fast and hard, that it shook the world. It''s been called that since," I said.


    "Huh..." she went into thought, and I glanced at a nearby owl. There weren''t that many trees up here, but it was perched on one of the biggest.


    It glared at us in a way that told me that was its home. It wanted us away from it. Though it might just be because it smelled the one on my shoulder. Foxes hunted such things, after all.


    "Hungry yet?" I asked her.


    "No."


    "Let me know when you get hungry," I reminded her again.


    "Is that owl following us?" she asked.


    Looking up, I watched the large wings flap as it flew around us. "For now," I said.


    The snow shifted beneath me for a moment as I studied the bird. It looked far larger up there, in the sky, than it had perched on the tree.


    "Can I stay with the deer people?" she then asked me.


    Blinking, I turned my head enough to look at her. Her red eyes glistened as they stared at me, and I realized she was not as childish as I had thought her.


    "No. Unless you desperately want to. To the west of here, a few weeks away, is a farming village. There is a family of your kind there, amongst a few others of our kind. I''ll be taking you there," I said to her.


    "A fox family?" she asks.


    I nodded.


    "Why didn''t they live with us?" she asked, and I wondered if it was childish curiosity or something deeper. Something wiser.


    "They are very good friends with another family, a pair of snakes. They chose to settle down together, in the same location. I''m sure they''ve met your family before, long ago, but they were... or are, just happier where they are at," I explained.


    "Oh... Is it safe?" she asked.


    "Actually it is. It''s not far from a large city. They''re far enough to be ignored and peaceful, but close enough that no humans ever doubt their existences. It''s odd how it works, but it does," I said. I myself didn''t care much for their methods, but honestly it was better than most.


    If our kind wanted to survive... we needed to adapt. To become more than what we were. To be more than basic animals.


    I wasn''t going to say such a thing to this little girl though.


    "I see," she whispered, and returned to staring up at the owl which continued to follow us.


    Hopefully it''d not follow us for too long. I didn''t fear any kind of hunter or pursuer, but anyone for miles could track us because of it.


    "It will still be your choice, Lomi. If you don''t like it there, I''ll take you elsewhere... and again and again, until you find a place to call home," I said gently.


    Lomi looked back down at me, and smiled. A sad one, which reminded me she had just lost her home in one of the most painful ways possible.


    "I failed you once, Lomi. I''ll not do so ever again," I promised her.


    She blinked, and I noticed the single tear that fell because of it.


    I nodded again, vowing it not just to her... but onto my soul. Or at least, what was left of it.


    "I promise."

 Chapter 4 - Three - Renn - Coins

    Chapter 4: Chapter Three - Renn - Coins Human cities have grown larger again. We were getting rather close, and it was almost daunting how large some of the buildings looked. Just how did they build so much, so quickly?


    I knew humans changed quickly. Their culture. Their homes. Their tools... yet...


    Counting the windows on one of the buildings near the dock we were approaching, I wondered how long it took to make so many. How many people did it take? How much resources did it take to make a single panel?


    I did like how the sun reflected off them, but...


    "Ready to dock!" a young boy shouted behind me.


    So much has changed, again.


    As have their boats...


    Glancing around, as people began to move about the boat. I watched those like me who were passengers ready themselves. Picking up their bags, and luggage. Workers going into motion, grabbing ropes or moving boxes in anticipation.


    It took dozens of people, just for this single boat.


    Looking back out to the large lake we had just spent most the day crossing, I counted the many dozen other figures floating upon it. Some weren''t as big as this one, most likely fishing boats, but there were still several just as big if not bigger.


    When I saw such a sight, I realized it was inevitable.


    "They''ll conquer the world," I said, accepting it.


    I''d never seen so many boats at once. Never before. It had been such a shock, I had spent the whole day here up against the ledge, watching them. Yet no one else seemed shocked over the sight, or worried about it. Which meant it was now common. Did every large lake have this many people upon it? How did they not run out of fish?


    Did the nearby oceans look like this too? I could remember years ago walking along its beaches for days upon days, never seeing another soul.


    A part of me was going to miss the lonely parts of the world.


    Maybe that little cabin would be found before it was absorbed by the world... I hoped if it did, whoever found it was kind enough to not bother Nory''s grave.


    "Ho!" a loud voice drew my attention to the front of the boat. I watched as the one who had shouted tossed a rope to someone on a wooden dock. A burly man caught it, and I knew we''d soon be tied and I''d be able to get off.


    Bending down to grab my bag, I wondered if I looked like some dirty wanderer. My bag wasn''t dirty, but it did look... a little different from everyone else''s. Most of their bags were leather, like mine, but many had more extra flaps than mine. It made mine look simple in comparison.


    It didn''t bother me, but I hated standing out. Even if because of something as simple as that. After I secured my bag, I made sure my hat was firmly situated. Last thing I needed was for my ears to be seen.


    "Please disembark! We need to load a shipment of pelts!" a man shouted, a little rudely. He sounded impatient.


    Pelts... to where? Was there another city on the lake? Or maybe there was a river they could access, to elsewhere.


    I was going to have to learn the local area. I planned to be here for some time, if I could afford to at least. I hadn''t known there were other towns nearby. Last I knew this was the only real settlement for some distance... which was why I had came here first.


    Humans really multiplied quickly.


    It didn''t take long to get off the boat. Although there had been several other passengers, only a few had chosen to get off quickly. Heading along the dock, I noticed that the wood was... fresh. Newer. There were no cracks, or holes.


    The dock was rather large. There were dozens of boats, of varying sizes, and hundreds of people were working upon them. Loading and unloading. Talking to one another. Carrying goods, or giving orders. A pair of young boys were even dangling over a nearby ship''s bow, tied by ropes, painting the boat just above the water.


    I studied them for a moment, and wondered what they were painting with. Whatever it was looked oily, and wasn''t actually changing the boat''s color too much. Maybe it wasn''t paint at all?


    "Watch yourself," a man warned me as he walked around me with a huff. He was carrying something wrapped in twine, maybe the very pelts that would soon be loaded onto the ship I had just left.


    "Sorry," I apologized, and hurried to leave the area. Last thing I needed was to get bumped into on accident, and have my ears or tail get revealed.


    Chastising myself, I tried to control my curiosity. I wanted to look everywhere, at everything. So much was new, or different...


    It was why I always struggled with living in human settlements. My own curiosity always got me in trouble.


    Finding a large path, I noticed the brick and the fine details that made up the road. Staring down the road, and seeing the many people and carts coming to and fro, I wondered if the whole city had stone paths and roads. Would I no longer find the familiar dirt roads? Had they advanced to such a degree already?


    I gulped a worried thought, and found an older woman. She was leaving a store but carried nothing noticeable, no bag or item...


    "Excuse me, ma''am," I got her attention, and did my best to notice the way she studied me with her eyes. Not ones of concern or fear, but simple annoyance. I was bothering her, but she wasn''t worried about me. A good sign.


    "Sorry to bother you, but could you please tell me where I''d find the Moonlit Inn? Is it nearby?" I asked her.


    "Moonlit? I''m sorry I don''t know where that is. Most of the inns are near the center market. Just follow this road until you reach a large statue, they''ll be there," she said calmly, seemingly losing her earlier annoyance.


    "Thank you so much," I said quickly, and turned to leave her be. I didn''t really like how she didn''t know of the inn I spoke of, but I wasn''t too worried over it. A local who lived here for years may not know each and every store, in a city this big.


    I remembered the sign of the inn, from my memories. Nory had a friend who had worked there, long ago, so we had utilized it a few times. But that had been years ago... the odds of her friend still working there were probably nonexistent. If she was even still alive, she''d be too old at least.


    "Just go get them boy!" a man shouted at a young kid, who with a startle ran off. I watched them for a moment, but recognized it was just a father giving an order. Or maybe even a boss, and the child a worker. He did look young, but sometimes the humans had them working early.


    "The other day he said no!" a younger woman shouted in annoyance which made the friend she spoke to shake her head in disappointment.


    Many conversations came and went as I followed the path, and I liked how most seemed... normal. Calm. Happy. Even the ones who spoke with anger, did so without following up said anger with violence.


    This town wasn''t bad, it seemed. Or at least, I didn''t smell death in the air. I didn''t smell depression. I didn''t see ruin.


    Though humans hid their evil well, sometimes.


    It didn''t take long for me to find the statue the old woman had spoken of. It towered over most of the buildings circling it, and was in the depiction of some kind of fish. It looked a little... silly, but I could tell someone had spent a long time on it. Each scale was crafted, and even little details like its eyes and whiskers were well done. Many smaller fish swam around it, attached by tiny little metal bars.


    Although a little neat, it looked out of place. But I wasn''t going to let it distract me. I''d study it further later and...


    Scanning the buildings, I couldn''t tell if any were the Moonlit Inn. There was one building that was obviously an inn, the large sign hanging off the second story balconies told me that it was one. But it was called the Harbor Inn. A good name for this place, but...


    When none of the buildings seemed like the Moonlit Inn, I tried walking around a little more. Down a few of the connected pathways, that all conjoined into the circular center around the statue. Although I found many neat shops, that I knew I''d eventually spend time in, I didn''t find my destination...


    Eventually ending back at the center, near the statue, I decided to ask for help again. Humans were rude sometimes, but rarely did they deny giving directions to a visitor of their home. Picking a younger woman this time, I waved at her as I approached.


    She was dressed rather modestly, and I noticed the stains of flour and other oils on her blouse. Either she worked in some kitchen somewhere, or was on an errand. "I''m looking for the Moonlit Inn, is it around here somewhere?" I asked her gently.


    "Moonlit Inn?" the young girl frowned and shook her head. In a way that told me the truth, even before she continued, "I''m sorry I don''t think there''s any inn here called that. There''s Harbor there," she said with a point.


    "Is that a nice one?" I asked her. Since it seemed the inn my friend had enjoyed was no more.


    "Probably the nicest here. There''s one in the north of the city, near the main gate, that has larger rooms but it''s near a pig slaughterhouse so it stinks," she said.


    "Thank you so much," I said with a nod. Having the smell of pigs nearby would just make me hungry all the time.


    "No problem!" she seemed happy to have been asked for directions. Rounding the statue to head for the Harbor Inn, I wondered if this had at one time been the Moonlit Inn. Or was that building long gone, rebuilt upon elsewhere?


    Did anyone even remember it? Was I the last to?


    While I entered the Inn, I pushed such thoughts aside. They hurt. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Welcome!" a young man greeted me as I looked around. There looked to be two large rooms, one full of tables and another with counters.


    Walking towards the counter where the young man stood, I sized up the many coats hanging on a nearby rack. There had to be dozens, of varying sizes and colors. It was winter, but it wasn''t that cold yet, was it? Most people weren''t wearing such heavy clothing yet... at least, not that I had noticed.


    "Welcome, here for a room or just a meal?" the young man asked on my approach.


    "A room, and a meal later if I can get one?" I pulled around my bag, to get to the coins within. I knew now that they were still accepted, thanks to having to pay for the boat... but a part of me worried over how much I had left. The boat had been five coins, which was far more than I had expected.


    "It''s five per night, which includes breakfast and dinner," the young man said, noticing as I pulled out the little pouch of my coins.


    I hesitated for a moment as I did the math. Five a day. It was good that it included two meals, but...


    Opening the little pouch, I didn''t need to count the contents to know I''d not be able to afford more than a week here.


    "Five days please," I said, digging out the coins. I was going to have to solve this issue, and quickly. But right now it was not something I could really panic over. If it got too bad I could always just go live in the forest for a short while.


    "Twenty five renk. Your name, M''am?" the young man accepted the coins as I counted enough out.


    "Renn."


    The eleven coins left made the small pouch feel ridiculously light. I chose to worry about it later, and put the pouch bag into my bag.


    "Dinner is an hour before sundown, so not too long from now. Breakfast is when the church bell rings," the young man put the coins behind the counter, and walked over to the wall nearby. I counted the keys hanging on the plaque, and wondered if ten meant most of the inn was empty. The building was large, three floors, but hadn''t seemed so big that there were more than twenty rooms inside.


    "Second floor. Last room on the right," the young man said, handing me the key. He pointed to our left, where a large stairwell was.


    Checking the key, I was surprised to find how heavy it was. The heavy metal piece was freshly painted. It was blue. "Thank you," I said.


    "If you checkout early, you''ll get half your money back for every day early," he said before I could leave.


    Although a little odd, I nodded. "Thank you," I said again, and hurried to the stairwell he had pointed at.


    Climbing to the second floor, I found a single hallway. There was an unmarked door to the left, and the hallway to the right. Heading down it, I reached the last door on the right and stuck the key in.


    There was no number on the door, nor the key, but I did notice the window next to my door. There was a small table beneath it, with a small... almost withered flower in a tiny vase upon it. The only decoration in the hallway. The window revealed an alley, and another building next to it. I recognized the wood and color as the building to the right of this one, what had looked to be a bar.


    Opening the door, I quickly looked around the room. It was small, as the young girl earlier had hinted at, but the bed was big and there was a large chest on the wall next to it. Acting as both a place to store items, and somewhere to sit. Other than the bed, and the chest, the only other thing in the room was a small painting. It hung over the chest, out of place. There was nothing else in the room. Other than the small window on the opposite side of the room.


    "Which means the bathroom is probably..." I peeked my head out into the hallway, to the door at the end of the hall. There was nothing on the door, but from here I could see that it had no keyhole like the rest did. Most definitely the bathroom.


    With a sigh, I wondered if this place was really considered the best as the young lady had said. I had expected a little more... especially for five coins a night.


    This looked like any other inn I had stayed in throughout the years. Even decades ago.


    Closing the door behind me, I was glad to find there was not only a lock on the handle, but a large bar that I could place along the door. Last thing I needed was to be half asleep and for whoever cleaned the rooms to enter accidentally.


    Checking the bed, I found it wasn''t bad. Not full of straw, but something soft. Maybe feathers of some kind. The bed stunk a little, but I was used to such things. Most humans stank, so it was not surprising their stuff did too.


    With a sigh, I took the bag off and my hat. For a small moment, I was free. Didn''t have to be careful. Didn''t have to worry. Laying back, I took a deep breath. The place did stink, but not so bad I wanted to leave. It was noisy, I could hear voices in a room near me. Footsteps not right above me, but nearby. Someone was banging something in a building nearby. Metal upon metal. Ironwork maybe?


    Although noisy, not just because it was a city but thanks to my animal-like ears, I felt relieved. It had been a long... long time since the world had been so alive. The forest had always been noisy, especially during the day, but...


    There was a certain joy in the noise of a human city. A certain likable quality, that I knew would eventually grow annoying to me... but right now I found comforting.


    Maybe because it reminded me of Nory.


    I knew soon I''d have to go downstairs, for my meal. I planned to eat both every day, especially since I was paying so much for them.


    Hopefully it wouldn''t always be fish.


    Glancing to the wall nearby, I remembered there was a painting. Such a thing was neat. Even if small and...


    Sitting up, I studied the little thing. The frame was small, and looked unpolished. And the painting was a little dirty, as if it hadn''t been cleaned or dusted in a long time.


    The scene was a shore somewhere. A beach, with yellow sand and...


    Frowning, I stood from the bed and studied the painting closer.


    Why did it look familiar?


    It was obviously just a painted scene. Maybe not even a real one. The way the waves had been painted even told me that whoever had made it, had either rushed or had not been that good of a painter. Not that I could do much better... but comparing it to Nory''s work, it was...


    Touching the paint gently, I felt a layer of dirt upon it. And beneath that layer of dirt, old long dried paint.


    Why did it seem so familiar? Was I just being emotional, or did this very scene exist in my memories somewhere?


    "Hm..."


    I found myself studying the painting for longer than I should have, and only stopped when my stomach complained. Leaving the room, to head downstairs to eat my dinner... I decided to ask about the painting. It was silly, but I couldn''t get it out of my head.


    After all, I very well could have seen such a place before. I''ve traveled the beaches around here, although not for many years.


    And once I was curious, I couldn''t help myself anymore.


    Before I reached the stairwell, I cursed and hurried back to my room.


    Glad that no one else had been in the hallway, I hurriedly put my hat back on.


    "Pay attention, Renn," I warned myself.


    Taking one last glance at the painting, I glared at it. It had almost gotten me in trouble. How scary it was. How dangerous it was.


    With a huff, I once again headed downstairs. Now vowing to find out about the painting, if anything so I can blame the artist and not myself for almost getting me found out.

 Chapter 5 - Four - Vim - To Gnaw A Tree

    Chapter 5: Chapter Four - Vim - To Gnaw A Tree "What''s that sound?" Lomi asked, drawing closer to me.


    I smiled as the sound reverberated in the air. I didn''t know if she could also hear the rustling of the leaves, and the complaints of the birds, but I knew even a human could hear the slamming sound.


    "Our destination. That is probably Elk, felling a tree," I said, patting her head.


    Her thick hair and ears shifted under my hand, and I wondered once again why her people hadn''t ran. They were so, so, skittish...


    I hadn''t asked her. Because all it would do would make her cry. Make her feel blame. And I didn''t want her blaming herself. It wasn''t her fault.


    It was mine.


    "Elk? The deers?"


    "His name is Elk. I know, unoriginal, but what do you do?" I asked her.


    "Pick a new name?" she complained, as if it was insulting to her.


    I laughed and nodded. If only she knew how common it was. I could think of more than a handful of our people who had similar names.


    Lomi sighed and stepped away, out of reach of my patting. She didn''t seem to mind, but at the same time did. Maybe it was just because she was a young girl.


    The sound came again. Rolling through the dense forest, the small layer of snow only aided in making the sound last longer as it echoed. Thanks to how close we were, the sound was loud... and it caused Lomi to step back towards me again. As if she sensed danger.


    "What''s he doing? To make that sound?" she asked, concerned.


    Although I wanted to answer, there was no need to. We were nearly upon him. I could smell him, and the broken trees he was most likely surrounded by.


    "You''ll see," I said to her as we rounded a large tree. Sure enough, off in the distance, I saw him in-between some trees.


    He was readying a large hammer, hefting it up above as to swing it.


    The tree he was felling was the biggest in the area, and had a large metal spike sticking out of it. Lomi paused upon seeing the sight so I stopped walking too, as she and I both watched him swing the hammer onto the spike''s head.


    Upon hitting the spike, the whole tree shook violently. Leaves and branches fell thanks to the violent shaking, and the sound echoed for some time.


    "He''s hammering the tree?" she asked.


    With her questioning voice, Elk finally noticed us. He startled, and turned quickly. So quickly, he almost dropped his large hammer.


    It was a worrisome sight, to see a shirtless man who was twice my size look so... frightened, as he studied us.


    "Vim?" Elk shouted, and I noticed the worry in his voice.


    "Hey Elk," I said, stepping forward. I left Lomi behind, mostly since I knew she was still worried.


    Elk visibly relaxed, releasing a pent up breath as he looked around. "Jeez, you startled me," he said with his deep voice, and for a moment his face was covered in white smoke from his earlier deep breath.


    I smiled, and glanced at the clearing nearby. More than a dozen trees were stacked into a small pile nearby. Already stripped of branches and ready for transportation.


    Trees big enough that I knew no human could move without great numbers or help from an animal. Yet Elk was the only one here, and I knew the only one who had been for some time.


    Once again, I had to be reminded at how strong our kind really were. How powerful we could be.


    Yet he had looked scared enough to pass out earlier, just because we had startled him.


    "How are you, Elk?" I asked, drawing near.


    "Oh! We''ve been fine Vim... everything''s been normal. Been awhile since I''ve seen you," he said, putting his large hammer down. I noticed the way he stared not at me, but the young girl behind me.


    "This is Lomi. From the village across the mountain," I said.


    "Ah! I figured! A fox yes? Nice to meet you," Elk said, smiling. He was happy to meet one of our own. It was so very rare, after all.


    "Yes. Nice to meet you too, Mr. Elk," Lomi greeted him politely, but I knew it wasn''t because she herself was polite. She had walked up to us, but had chosen to stare at him from behind me. Using me for cover.


    She was still shy, as I had remembered her from years ago. Seems her comfort with me was just simply her relying upon me, in a moment of discord.


    "There was..." I wondered how to phrase it, but knew I couldn''t sugar coat it. "Her village was attacked. By a Bishop," I said to Elk.


    Elk''s smile immediately died, as he looked at me. I nodded to him, to confirm the thoughts obviously written on his face.


    She was all that remained?


    "Oh... oh my... I''m so, so sorry Lomi," Elk knelt down, and I felt Lomi stiffen at his sudden closeness. She might have turned and ran, if not for the very visible emotion on his face. He was nearly crying.


    "I just wanted to check on you and your family, before taking her elsewhere. Since we were in the vicinity," I said to him.


    "Yes. Of course... Let''s head home, quickly," Elk nodded, and I could tell he was now worried. Worried for his own family.


    "When was the last time the humans came to collect wood?" I asked Elk as he went to put his hammer up against the tree.


    "Just last moon, like always. There''s... been no hint of anything off, Vim. Same as normal, as always," he said.


    "That''s good," I said. And meant it. Although this area was a few days from Lomi''s village, it was still close enough that I had worried for it.


    "I have a son about your age, Lomi," Elk said as he gestured for us to follow him. I knew where his home was, but allowed him to guide me.


    "I see," was all Lomi said.


    "Any new residents?" I asked him.


    "No. Old Frank died a few moons ago, but did so from old age. He died in his bed, surrounded by family," Elk said.


    While Elk gave me an update about the few humans that lived in his little village, I startled when a small hand snuck itself into my own.


    Glancing down at Lomi, I noticed the way her ears twitched as she firmed her grip onto my hand. She wasn''t looking at me, nor Elk, but I knew it was because she was still unsure of him.


    She was probably just unsure of herself. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I gave her hand a gentle squeeze. Her ears twitched again.


    "The price of wood went up, as well. We got nearly fifty renk a foot this time," Elk said, continuing his update. I usually didn''t care much for such things, but little details were sometimes important.


    "That''s good. Or maybe not, if everything else is getting more expensive too," I said.


    "Hm, actually most of what we buy from the traders have gone down in price. Pelts were rather cheap last month," Elk said, scratching his bare chest.


    He should be cold. There wasn''t much snow on the ground, but it was still more white than green.


    "Has your boy started helping with the logging?" I asked him.


    "Yes. But he''s still young. Takes him all day to bring a single tree down, and clean it of the branches," he said with a laugh.


    A whole day? "Maybe let him use an axe?" I asked.


    Elk scoffed. "Never."


    I kept my mouth shut, since I knew it was a losing battle. He''d never actually argue with me, but that was one of the few things he''d not give in on. A part of me was even happy for it, even if it was ridiculous.


    So what if an axe killed your mother? The tool didn''t do it, the man who swung it had.


    "Should I worry, Vim?" Elk then asked, pausing for a moment. Although he looked at me, I noticed he was doing his best to not look at Lomi.


    "No. I don''t believe so," I said, and meant it. After all, there was a rather plain reason as to why Lomi and her people had suffered so... while Elk and his would be fine.


    Elk smiled in relief, and I noticed his large teeth. Not that much bigger than most, but enough so to be noticed. It was as if each tooth was twice as big as they should be.


    "Will you be staying the night? Or?" Elk asked his next question, and I knew it wasn''t because he didn''t want me to stick around. Like most, they wanted me to stay as long as possible. It was safer when I was nearby, after all.


    "Just tonight. We have a small journey ahead of us," I said.


    I could tell that Elk wanted to ask where we were headed, but he kept his question to himself. Not that I intentionally kept some places secret, but I knew he was afraid of saying something that would make the young girl next to me cry.


    "Ah, good. The fireplace is going," Elk gestured to the sky, and I noticed the few plumes of smoke. Probably three houses worth.


    "Not everyone likes to prance naked in the snow," I said to him.


    Elk smiled, and I noticed the way he looked down. Lomi stiffened as she looked away. She had smirked too.


    Stepping into a larger clearing, I noticed the white of the snow that surrounded the scattered buildings.


    The snow was clean, and not just because it kept piling up or was too cold to walk around.


    Did even the humans here learn how to walk like Elk and his people? His very obvious lack of footprints, or trail, as he walked next to us was glaringly obvious.


    Lomi kept trying to mimic him, to the point of gripping my hand tightly as to step as lightly as possible.


    "Ah, look. My lovely family," Elk said to himself, noticing the figures on a nearby porch. All five of them stood waiting, and I knew they had smelled their father returning from a distance.


    Following Elk to his home, I noticed a few humans off in the distance. Talking to one another. Ignoring us. Fellow loggers like Elk. They were large, burly men.


    I knew none of them knew of Elk and his family''s secret. Unlike most of our kind, Elk and his family were lucky. Their outward appearance was not strange. Even their teeth, being a little larger than normal, didn''t seem that odd. Just a unique trait to their family.


    If only the rest of our kind could blend in so easily.


    If they had, then...


    Glancing to Lomi, I smiled gently as I watched her study Elk and his family. She watched with keen interest as Elk was hugged, as the family greeted one another.


    Yes. Even this young girl noticed why they had nothing to worry about. Even with her young age, thanks to her experiences... she now knew. I gave her hand a small squeeze, and she glanced up at me. I saw the way her eyes softened... as if she somehow knew what I was trying to say.


    Nodding to her, she nodded back.


    I continued to hold her hand as we were welcomed into Elk''s home.

 Chapter 6 - Five - Renn - Paintings

    Chapter 6: Chapter Five - Renn - Paintings With a dry mouth, I stared into the large window.


    A massive painting, larger than me, was being showcased. They had draped a blue curtain behind it, making it all that was visible... but it was obvious why.


    There was nothing other than this painting that they needed, to display the purpose of this building. To display the skill.


    Yet it wasn''t just the artistic talent I saw in the scene.


    It was still a little early. Most of the air was full of the smell of wood being set alight. And it was now mixing with the smell of cooked food, or boiling flavored water. Tea, mostly.


    An older woman last night had told me of this shop. It was a little hidden, one of only a few shops on this road, but it was large. Three stories tall, with a fancy looking roof. There was even a balcony on the third floor, overlooking the road.


    We were only a few roads from the center of the city, where a large castle sat. I didn''t know yet if there was some kind of king or something that ruled here, but right now I didn''t care about such things.


    The only thing I cared about, was finding out who painted the scene before me.


    It was of a small village. Several small houses, with thatch roofs. A small creek that ran through the center, with a bridge. Scattered every so often, were people. Villagers. Some were working in fields; some were walking on the paths. A man was fishing off the bridge, and a child was climbing a tree near the front of the painting. She was the closest in the view, and was thusly the most detailed. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And because of that detail, I saw it clearly.


    They looked normal. Normal humans. Normal poor, but happy, farmers.


    At least they did, until you noticed their shadows.


    Any human who noticed the well hidden shapes in the shadows, would probably only think it as an artist expressing something. Or maybe, they''d see it as something religious. After all, their shadows had wings.


    The front door was still locked, which was the only reason I hadn''t gone into the building yet... but I was growing impatient.


    There was a very, very, good chance that whoever had painted this painting was like me. Or at least, knew of those like me.


    I wanted to see more of their paintings to confirm it, but I also hoped that once I entered the building I would be able to sense if there was anyone non-human inside.


    About an hour ago I heard sounds from within. Barely audible, mixed into the sounds of the city, but I heard them. Someone had opened a door, and then there had been a small conversation between two people. I couldn''t hear what had been said, but I thought I heard one of them be a woman''s voice.


    I knew I probably looked ridiculous standing out here, staring blindly at the painting in the window... but hopefully no one would call the city-guards upon me. I didn''t want to leave, and walk around, because I feared the people inside leaving and me having to wait another day or more to find them again.


    Stepping back a step, I read the sign again. It wasn''t painted, oddly... but it had been carved with a steady hand. It looked well made, and worn. It had been hanging there for a while.


    "The Sleepy Artist," I whispered, and wondered what kind of creature they could be based off that name alone.


    Something that slept a lot? Hibernation maybe? Many animals did sleep through the winter...


    A single snowflake landed on my shoulder, and I wondered if maybe that was why they hadn''t opened their shop yet. Maybe they hid away all winter...


    Should I just bang on the door?


    Before I could allow my curiosity to force my hand, I heard it. A footstep, just beyond the door.


    Going still, I waited impatiently. Who would it be? A human? Someone I knew, maybe? Someone who knew me?


    Yet the door didn''t open.


    Hesitating, I tried to listen beyond the door. It was so hard, with my hat on. If not for there being half a dozen people on this path, I''d have removed it.


    Several moments went by, and then something caught my eye. The curtain behind the painting in the window shifted.


    Studying it, I realized someone was looking at me. I could just barely make out an eyeball and...


    Stepping forward, I didn''t have to knock on the door. I heard a large lock clang behind the door, and then it opened slowly...


    Revealing an old man.


    Going still, I knew he was like me.


    His beard was a little off. A little too... fluffy. His eyes a little too oddly shaped.


    His stance a little off.


    "Hello... My name is Renn. I... I think you''re like me," I said softly to him.


    The old man''s eyes glanced me up and down, and then promptly looked left and right. Up and down the street.


    "We''re pretty different, I''d say. Come in," he said gently.


    Vastly relieved, I wondered if this was fate. To find one of my kind so quickly! I had expected it to take many, many years...


    Following the older man into the building, I quickly noticed the smell of paint. It was so thick, it actually hurt to breathe.


    "Close the door behind you," the older man said plainly, as if giving me an order.


    I obliged, even though I really didn''t want to. This place needed to be aired out.


    While I closed the door, I looked around. There was a pathway to the back of the building, and there were... shelves all over. Pretty much all of them were covered in paintings, of all shapes and sizes.


    "Amber!" the old man raised his voice, and I heard someone curse deeper into the building. A few moments later, a young girl appeared from a hallway. She was surprisingly short, and had dark enough skin that I wondered just how far south she had come from. She looked too young to have traveled such a great distance, however.


    Yet as unique as her skin tone was, she was undoubtedly human.


    Unsure of what to say, I watched as the old man slowly sauntered up to her. "Keep an eye on the shop, I have a guest," he told her.


    "Sure," Amber said.


    Following the older man, who headed to where Amber had come from, I gave her a nod as I passed. She somewhat glared at me as I did.


    "Are you here to be painted?" the old man asked as we walked down a hallway.


    "Painted...? No," I said, and wondered why he would think that.


    The older man paused, to look back at me. To study me.


    "You weren''t sent here?" he asked me, and I noticed the odd tone in his voice.


    He was now worried.


    "No. I had seen a painting in the Inn I''m staying at, and inquired who had painted it. They sent me here," I said to him.


    The old man''s eyes went a little wide, and as they did I noticed their shape. He was definitely like me. A forest animal, of some kind. His pupils weren''t circular, but wide... almost like...


    "A sheep?" I asked him, taking into account his odd beard.


    His earlier shock disappeared as he chuckled, amused. "Sheep! Come, let us sit and talk properly," he said gesturing for me to follow him once more.


    Excited, I did so.


    Other than my own family, I had only met a few like myself over the course of my life. A bird, when I was young. My father had been friends with a bear. And I had heard tales from my mother about others they had met.


    Yet myself knew very few. In fact...


    Glancing up a stairwell as we passed it, I noticed someone standing at the top. A tall, thin woman.


    My instinct told me she was the same as us.


    I wanted to greet her, but the old man spoke as he turned into a room. "Come! Sit!" he said, sounding somewhat excited.


    Following him into the room, I found a large square table. There were six chairs, and even some cups of... water, before them.


    They must have their meals here, and was what I had heard earlier. Them talking over their breakfast.


    "Sit, sit," he ushered, as he too sat down.


    Sitting across from him, I glanced at the open door. He hadn''t shut it.


    "The girl in the front..." I started to speak.


    "Amber. She is a human, yes, but she knows of us. You have nothing to fear from her," he said, knowing.


    "Ah..." I didn''t know just how much I could trust her, or even him, yet... but he hadn''t denied he was like me.


    It was only fair then...


    Reaching up, I took off my hat gently. Placing it before me, I watched as the old man studied my ears.


    "Hm... those aren''t wolf ears. Maybe a fox?" he asked me.


    I smiled gently, and shook my head. "A cat," I said. I didn''t know which kind, but my mother had made it very clear.


    "A cat! A predator... I''m quite surprised. Welcome, welcome," the older man happily smiled, as if I was some long lost old friend he hadn''t seen in a lifetime.


    It made me smile back at him just as purely.


    "My name is Lughes. Did you really not know of us? Did no one in the society tell you we were here?" he asked, sitting forward with interest.


    I slowly shook my head. "I hadn''t known... and what society?" I asked, reaching for a nearby cup. I could tell someone had drunk from it already, but it was still mostly full.


    Lughes sat back a little, his eyes narrowing. "How old are you?" he asked gently.


    "A little more than a century, I suppose," I said. I didn''t truly know.


    "Did you come from a village?" he asked further.


    Although a little bothered with being the only one getting questioned, I decided simply answering would get me my own answers the fastest.


    "I just came from a small cabin not too far from here. In the mountain to the south of the lake. If you mean where I was born then... no. My family had settled far from any village or city. My parents hadn''t trusted humans," I said. I wasn''t going to tell him just where I had been born. I didn''t want anyone to know.


    Lughes went a little stiff, and I noticed the way he went deep into thought. As if suddenly this conversation was far more serious than it were.


    "What''s this society?" I asked him.


    "It''s what we belong to. What we all belong to."


    Turning to the new voice, I smiled at the tall thin woman. She was more than a head taller than I was, but probably weighed less than I did.


    "Ah... Crane, this is Renn," Lughes said quickly, as if he had completely forgotten she had existed until now.


    The tall woman walked up to the table, but didn''t sit down. Instead she glared at me.


    "Crane?" I asked her, and wondered if that was what she was... it''d make sense, in a way...


    She raised her head, and somehow the act reminded me of a bird trying to puff out its feathers. "I am she," she said plainly. As if daring me to say otherwise.


    "Nice to meet you," I said, and genuinely meant it.


    The woman hesitated, then with a huff pulled out a chair as to sit down with us.


    "She''s a predator," Crane said simply.


    Although it was a little odd to hear it said aloud, I wondered why that mattered.


    "Don''t birds eat more than simple berries too?" I asked her.


    "It''s not the same," she said, and looked away from me with an odd noise. For a brief moment, I thought I saw her dress become larger... as if something beneath it had enlarged.


    She didn''t possibly have feathers, did she?


    "Now, now... This is a momentous occasion, Crane. How long has it been since we''ve met another, for the first time like this?" Lughes asked, and I noticed that he was genuinely happy. He even had tears glistening in his eyes.


    Although I too was excited... I didn''t know yet if it was something worth crying over.


    After all, I had no idea if this was really going to be a good meeting yet or not.


    "True... probably fifty years. Shelldon, I think," Crane said, pondering his words.


    "Shelldon?" I asked, and wondered just how many were here.


    "Another member of our house... although you will probably not get to meet him. He is very, very shy," Lughes said gently.


    "He hides," Crane said, and I could tell by her tone that she wasn''t too happy with it.


    "How... how many of our kind are here?" I asked, excited to hear about more.


    "Just us three are in this town, though with you that''s now four and..." Lughes said, and then tapped the table, as if he remembered something. "I must have you painted!" he said loudly.


    Startled a little, I sat up straight as he hurried off the chair... heading out of the room.


    "Wait... what?" I started to stand too, but Crane didn''t budge. So I stayed seated.


    "Leave him be. He always does this. Are you here to hurt us?" she then asked, sternly.


    "Hurt...? Why? No? Are you going to hurt me?" I asked her back.


    She blinked, and then sighed. "I see. Good."


    Unsure of what to say, I heard shouting from down the hall. Lughes was arguing with someone.


    "Leave him be. Amber will handle it," Crane said, and I could tell she meant it. This must really be something common.


    "Why... why would he paint me?" I asked.


    "So that you''ll always be remembered, of course," she said plainly.


    My mouth went dry, and I had to sit back a little. I suddenly felt like crying.


    "Don''t get so emotional, it''ll just make him cry and then Amber will yell at us all day," Crane said with a huff.


    Smiling gently, I wondered how I was so lucky. To find them, so quickly.


    What was going on?


    "I heard you say you saw a painting in the inn? Which one? The only paintings we sell to the local merchants are the common ones," Crane asked.


    "Oh, a beach scene. I don''t know why, but I felt like I recognized it," I said.


    "A beach scene...?" She went into thought, but didn''t get to say more as the dark skinned young human entered the room.


    "Are we painting her?" she asked, and sounded somewhat annoyed. As if she didn''t want to do anything today.


    "Unless you can convince him to not," Crane said.


    The look on Amber''s face told me how likely that was.


    Studying the woman, I realized she was younger than I thought. Even for a human. Barely a woman at all.


    "Hm... she''ll be easy, at least... Do you have two ears?" she asked, studying me.


    "Two...?" I asked back, and reached up to see if possibly one had fallen off.


    "Oh, I see them. You should tie your hair into a braid, or something, so people see the normal ones," Amber then said, pointing at her own tied braid.


    Ah, she had meant that. My human ears must have been hidden by my hair.


    "Well let''s get started then. You can tell me your story as they paint you," Crane said, standing from the table.


    Although it sounded so ridiculous, I still found myself smiling and standing just as quickly, to oblige.

 Chapter 7 - Six - Vim - A Plate of Thoughts

    Chapter 7: Chapter Six - Vim - A Plate of Thoughts Lomi was already on her third plate, and I was glad that most humans barely took notice of their surroundings let alone something like how much one could eat.


    After all, there was no way a young girl could eat more than several grown men. Not normally, at least.


    "The river''s already frozen over," a man said behind me. Their table was packed full, and noisy. Most of it was just common chatter, but it was good to hear what troubled this town''s fishermen.


    Sometimes their commonplace complaints were the best things to hear. It meant nothing weird was going on, nothing was out of place.


    To the right of the table of fishermen, was a small family. A pair of parents and an older girl. They were complaining about the man trying to court her. They didn''t like him.


    Across from them was a table of three men. They were quiet, but no one seemed bother by them. People knew who they were, at least.


    We sat at a corner table, which I was glad we had done. When we had first entered, there had been no one else here. It was now packed.


    The only two empty chairs in the whole building were next to me, at our table.


    Luckily no one had tried to sit down with us.


    "Heard the mountain pass is already overtaken. No more merchants from Ruvindale," a man complained loudly. The snow had lessened here, in the plains, but the mountains were still getting buffeted.


    "No more trinkets for the wives!" a man from another table happily agreed, others laughed.


    Men were starting to get drunk, and the building was steadily growing louder. People had to shout for the barkeep to send his children out with extra food and drink, instead of just raise their hand and wave.


    "Trinkets?" Lomi asked, and I noticed the way her hat shuffled a little. No one else would have noticed, so I said nothing.


    I shrugged at her and watched her scan past me. She sat across from me, with her back to the wall. It allowed her to see the whole bar.


    I had her sit there so no one would accidentally brush up against her and knock off her hat.


    "To another winter!" a woman raised her cup, and for a brief moment the tables grew silent as everyone else joined in a toast.


    Lomi likewise raised her cup, even though she seemed to do it just out of instinct. She saw everyone else doing it, so joined them.


    After a few moments the place got noisy again, conversations returning.


    "Where are we going next, Vim?" Lomi asked, staring into her cup. I could hear the liquid within still sloshing around, so knew it wasn''t because it was empty.


    "There are two more stops before yours. First is a large lake, then a dark forest," I said.


    Lomi absorbed this information, tapping her cup. "Are they far away?" she asked.


    "Not really. The lake is about a week from here. Give or take, based on the weather," I said.


    Usually the weather didn''t affect my speed, but she was a little too young to trek through blizzards and storms. We might end up staying a few days here and there along the way, at random inns and villages.


    "Oh..." she went quiet, and I wondered if she was upset that we were still so far from her next home.


    Or maybe she thought we were too close?


    We''d already been on the road for two weeks...


    Maybe I should have stayed longer at Elk''s place. She had enjoyed playing with his children.


    But I needed to get her to somewhere safe. Every day on the road like this was dangerous for her. I''d protect her, yes, from anything... but...


    "Where do you live Vim?" Lomi then asked. She had done so quietly, probably worried others would hear... but I didn''t worry about it. The tables around us were either deep in conversation, or drunk. Even the quiet men nearby had started to get into a heated discussion.


    "Nowhere. I travel too much," I said.


    "Oh... to check on everyone," she said, understanding.


    I nodded.


    Lomi shifted in her seat, and I wondered if she was done. There was still a plate of food before her, but she had only taken a few bites of it. Maybe seven plates had been enough.


    "Why... why were you late?" Lomi then asked.


    Although I had expected such a question to come, it still hurt.


    "I actually hadn''t been. I was several weeks early in coming to your village, Lomi. The timing was..." I said gently.


    For a moment she glared at me, and I knew it was because she had originally interpreted my words as a sad excuse... but her gaze softened after a moment.


    "Did you know?" she then asked.


    "No. I smelled the fires as I approached," I said. It was the truth. I had broken out into a run the moment I had noticed the odd level of stink in the air. I had ran for a whole day.


    "Hm..." she went quiet, and once again went to staring at the inside of her cup. As if it was full of wonder.


    Staring at the young fox, I knew there was not much I could say. No apology could be given. No promise could be made.


    I knew she didn''t truly blame me for failing her and her people... but I also knew at the same time, she always would.


    Such was the consequences of being the protector of so many people. Such was the inevitability. Failure was not a question of if, but when.


    "How long does it take you? To go to each place?" She then asked.


    Such a question was normal, but at this current moment... not. It told me she was trying to understand, not just the how but the why.


    "Nearly a decade," I said gently.


    Lomi looked up over her cup, and stared deep into my eyes. They were glistening a little, and I hoped she didn''t start bawling. Although we could pass as father and daughter, it''d be weird if it happened here. Who knows what the people around us would think.


    "You normally don''t find out until later, huh," she then said.


    I nodded softly, and wondered how a child came to such a conclusion.


    "Why... why don''t we all live together then? So you can always be there?" she asked, a little angrily.


    "Why indeed?" I asked back.


    Lomi fumed as she took a drink.


    Smiling at her, I kept the real reasons inside. After all a young child wouldn''t understand.


    Or maybe she would. Sometimes such tragic events matured people, far past their years.


    "Any more food, folks?" the young daughter of the barkeep asked us as she rounded a nearby table.


    I glanced at Lomi, who shook her head quickly.


    "Nope, think we''re done. Thank you," I said.


    She didn''t even nod, and went to the next table quickly. Taking more orders, I wondered how much money this place made a day.


    There had to be nearly fifty people here. Not bad for a small village on a little river.


    I knew there were a few other places to get food here, but this place had been right across from our inn. Quick and easy.


    "Do it again!" a man shouted, and several dozen laughs made the place loud. Louder than it had been.


    "Are all places this noisy?" Lomi asked, as the room became even louder. Someone had done something stupid.


    More alcohol was flowing.


    "Actually yes. Usually. Especially once they start drinking," I said.


    "It''s annoying," she complained.


    I knew to her ears, it was probably more than just annoying. Maybe even painful.


    "But makes it easy for people like us," I said to her. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She nodded, but grumbled all the same.


    Resting my head on a closed fist, I watched Lomi glare at something over my shoulder. Maybe the table behind us. She slowly picked at a piece of food on her plate, as she watched whatever had caught her attention.


    This was undoubtedly the first time she''s ever been to a real human settlement. Her parents might have taken her to a nearby village once or twice, but had probably not allowed her to mingle like this.


    They were, after all, skittish people.


    Which might have been why they had been found and hunted down.


    Lomi quietly chewed on what was now probably a cold piece of meat, and I wondered how I could start to convince those like her to...


    To what?


    Become more human?


    It made sense to me. If you were like them, you''d not be hunted. At least, to a point.


    How could I do it? So many of them hated humans. Despised them. Ran from them, in terror.


    It was impossible.


    I sighed, and knew it was something I was going to have to actually think about. It was my job to protect them, and doing what I could to prevent future atrocities was also a way of protection.


    Times were getting harder. Humans ventured out of their hometowns more and more. Roads were being built. Ships sailed not just seas but rivers and lakes.


    The world was shrinking, and not in a good way.


    There were a few who lived in human settlements. The painter did. To the south a beaver not only lived in a large village, but actually ran it. Ruled it.


    Yet they were seen as the odd ones out. They were the outcasts, the strange ones.


    "Say that again!" a man shouted, and I recognized the anger in the slurring raised voice.


    I didn''t worry over it, nor the sound of a chair falling over as another stood, because it came from the other side of the building. Near the bar itself.


    Lomi though went still, her back going straight and her ears perking up beneath her hat.


    Waving her down, to tell her it was fine, I wondered if I should ask the painter when I see him. He was on our path, after all.


    Maybe it was time I actually started the process. Even if it took decades. Even if it cost lives.


    After all, lives were lost anyway. Naturally. Always.


    Living all together was impossible... but if I could convince enough of them to adapt, more than they did now... maybe they''d live longer. Last longer.


    Maybe I wouldn''t lose a whole village, ever again.


    I still needed to find the bishop who had done the deed. Or at least, ordered it.


    Needed Lomi safe and away from harm, before I could, but I was going to have to come back here eventually...


    That was another problem. One even harder to address than how to protect my people.


    Even if I killed the bishop, and all those who participated... what would it accomplish?


    By the time I found them, most would be too old to do it again anyway. Then their children would just seek revenge. Their family. Their neighbors.


    Destroy one human, ten more took their place.


    Destroy a single human town, and a whole nation arose from its ashes.


    Yet you destroy a single one of our villages, and it quite nearly makes a whole race extinct.


    How many foxes were left?


    Watching Lomi push her now nearly empty plate away, I knew the truth.


    Her race was gone.


    The family I was taking her to, who had chose to stay with their friends instead of moving to Lomi''s village was just that. A single family.


    There might be a few more families out there, which I didn''t know of. That no one knew of... but the odds of them surviving much longer...


    The odds of them finding each other...


    That family had only daughters as well. No sons.


    Which meant...


    Rubbing my forehead, I hated the honest truth.


    Because I had been too late, a whole line of peoples were now gone. Forever lost.


    Lomi, or the others, could... have children with others. Humans even. But in most cases, the offspring of our kind didn''t carry on the traits. Out of all the halves I knew, only a few had ever been like their non-human parent. And their children had never been.


    Mating with a human was the same as dying off.


    Though... maybe that was the point.


    Maybe that was what was destined to be.


    For everyone to be human.


    How ironic.


    "Vim, can we go?" Lomi asked.


    Glancing at her, I realized I had been somewhat lost in thought.


    "Ready?" I asked her. I knew she was now full, but I had expected her to want to sit here for some time. To stare and watch the people. The humans. Even though... timid, it was something many of our kind did. We hated them, yet were entranced by them.


    "Uh..." she hesitated, and I noticed the way her eyes looked.


    Fear.


    Fear?


    Turning a little, to stare behind me, I expected to find something wrong. Maybe a crowd of armed men.


    Instead, I simply found a common scene.


    A bar fight.


    It wasn''t directly near us, but several tables and chairs had been pushed aside, or over, as a group of men fought amongst themselves.


    "Hm," I realized what was wrong. Lomi wanted to leave, because of this.


    "Break his legs!" one of the men who had been sitting silently near us shouted. Seems they were talkative now.


    "He''s biting him!" another man shouted, laughing as he spilled his drink.


    I studied the fight for a moment, and realized very quickly that it was just that. A simple fight. None of the men were actually trying to kill one another. Several of them were already rolling on the ground, out of breath and stamina.


    Too drunk to do anything else but cause a disturbance.


    "Let''s go then," I said to Lomi. Although I knew it''d not take long for the fight to die down, and some semblance of peace and quiet would return, there was no point to force the poor girl that far outside her comfort zone.


    I quickly emptied what was left in my cup, which hadn''t been much, and went to guide Lomi out of the bar.


    With a steady hand I guided her around the crowd that had formed to watch the fight... and thanks to the commotion, no one noticed us as we left.


    "Are they always so violent?" Lomi asked once we were outside.


    Taking a nice deep breath of clean winter air, I shrugged. "Sometimes," I said.


    I knew what she had really meant. To her that was almost outlandish. Such a brawl was something she had, before her village had been raided, been something she''s never known could happen.


    Our kind rarely, if ever, actually fought after all.


    Lomi stepped closer to me as we headed for our inn. It wasn''t that late, but it was dark enough that there was no point doing anything else.


    She glanced behind us, most likely to look at the building we had just left, and I wondered if such a moment had hardened her hate for humans, or lessened it.


    Usually I would try to teach her to... learn and accept, such things... but I knew there was no point for her.


    She had just watched her whole world get ravaged and destroyed by humans.


    She''d not understand, nor care to, anytime soon. If ever again.


    But I couldn''t blame her for that.


    "Did you not notice, Vim?" she then asked.


    "Notice what?"


    "The churchmen," she said plainly.


    Pausing, I realized something horrible.


    Her look of fear hadn''t been because of the fight at all.


    "Back there?" I asked, turning around.


    "Hm," she nodded, unsure of what to say.


    Studying the bar, I noticed the shadows dancing in the lights that emerged from the windows and door. The place was still lively; maybe the fight was still going on.


    "How did you know?" I asked.


    "They had the same thing on their hats," she said, pointing at her own hat.


    A symbol? A pin? Maybe a cross of some kind?


    I hadn''t noticed.


    "Come on," I said, patting her back.


    Taking her to the inn, I made sure she fell asleep before I went to find them.

 Chapter 8 - Seven - Renn - To Meat a Mouse

    Chapter 8: Chapter Seven - Renn - To Meat a Mouse "Have them arrive after lunch, please," the older woman requested.


    I wrote the request beneath her address, or rather her... master''s, address.


    Repeating her information, and her request for Amber to not arrive until after lunch time, I made sure to verify it all.


    "And the deposit?" the older woman asked. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Amber will collect it then. Once she knows just how big of a painting it will be, and how much time it will take," I said to her.


    "Good. My young lady is looking forward to it. You painted one of her friends, and since then she''s done nothing but ask for it," she said with a sigh.


    Although the older lady was obviously a servant, I could tell from how she spoke that she did in fact cherish her master. Or at least, the daughter of her master.


    "Amber is very good. Most of the noble portraits are done by her," I said.


    "Well, I shall eagerly await her. Please let her know that my young lady is indeed a little young, so please be... understanding," the woman smiled gently, as if trying to ask for forgiveness already.


    "I''ll do so," I said, and wondered if she was speaking of just a normal child''s antics or something worse.


    Once the older lady left, I retreated into the back shop for a moment to find Crane.


    She was preparing our dinner, and it smelled a little odd. Some kind of fruit was mixed in that my nose didn''t seem to agree with.


    "Which household was it?" she asked.


    Looking down at my note, I read the family name. "Primdoll."


    "A lower noble. Recently moved here," she said.


    "Is that... strange?" I asked.


    "Not really. Ever since the church settled down the city has been growing larger and larger, and thus more humans. Which means more powerful humans, too," Crane said.


    "Powerful..." I wondered what she meant by that. How were they powerful? Wealth? Numbers? Strength?


    "Who''s the painting for? The head of the household? The family?" Crane asked further.


    "The daughter. She told me to tell Amber that she is... young, and to be understanding because of it," I said.


    "Ah, that means she''s spoiled. Typical, but typical of even the poor, so not unique to the rich humans," she said.


    Spoiled.


    I kept an ear out for anyone else entering the shop, and hoped another would soon. Although a little silly, I enjoyed working here. It was... interesting.


    "Are all of our customers going to be... servants?" I asked her.


    "No. Nobles come in all the time. Then we get the odd ones, like the churchmen. We also get the poor occasionally, or businessmen looking for some new business avenue," Crane said as she went to cutting up some kind of green vegetable.


    The kitchen wasn''t that large, but it was nice. Large counters, and many drawers. There was a stone fireplace, which allowed one to cook larger items without causing smoke to fill the house. The cabin that Nory and I had used hadn''t had such a thing. Nory never minded the house being filled with smoke, but my nose wasn''t kind enough to forgive it.


    "What do the poor buy?" I asked. Amber had spent some time teaching me over the last few weeks, and I''ve learned our prices were a little... exorbitant. Even the smallest paintings, of the most basic scenes, were worth more than all the coins I''ve ever held in my long life.


    Granted, I''ve not held money often, so maybe that was a bad frame of reference.


    "Lughes sometimes paints for the unique, for free," she says.


    "Oh. Like me," I said. My own painting wasn''t finished yet. It was in a room on the third floor, last I heard from Lughes it was about half done.


    "You''re a little different, Renn," Crane said with a tiny chuckle. While she giggled, I noticed the way her neck twitched...


    It was a little longer than normal. Enough to be noticed. And although she herself was a thin woman, her neck did seem a little larger than it should be.


    When she became very expressive, or laughed, it jiggled a little oddly. As if she wasn''t as thin as she looked. As if she had a bunch of extra skin.


    Crane finished chopping whatever she had been dicing, and went to dumping the newly diced ingredients into a large pot.


    Stepping towards it, I tried to make out the smell of the contents. I could smell spices, and recognized a few of the herbs...


    "Some kind of fruit?" I asked.


    "Pumpkin," she said with a smile.


    Pumpkin. Nory had tried to grow those.


    "You and Amber shall eat these," Crane then said, pointing to a nearby plate.


    Sure enough, long thin strips of meat sat waiting to be prepared.


    "Hm..." I studied the marbled meat, and wondered what it was. It looked like some kind of deer meat.


    "No. It doesn''t bother me to cook game or meat," Crane then said.


    "Ah... I figured. You make it often for Amber. Do you not eat meat at all?" I asked her. Although I''ve been coming here for several weeks now, it was only the last few days I''ve actually dined with them.


    I started eating constantly with them once I moved in. Or rather, once my money had run out.


    "I... can. Oddly, it doesn''t even make me sick... yet..." Crane went silent, and I knew that was all I''d get from her. She went quiet often.


    Studying her as she focused on the task before her, I hoped to spend many years becoming close friends with her. Her and the rest.


    They were good people. Although, always busy. Crane was always here, in the building, but was always doing something. Amber and Lughes were also always painting, or visiting a customer elsewhere, so I hadn''t had much opportunity to talk much with them.


    It was interesting to see how infuriated Crane and Lughes had become, once I came to offer my goodbyes. They had felt insulted that I''d just up and leave, all because I had nowhere to live.


    "Hm. I''ll try some of your pumpkin too. Is it a soup?" I asked.


    Before I could get an answer, the little bell on the front door made a noise. I turned and left Crane to her cooking, since I could tell by the odd sound of the feet that it wasn''t anyone I knew.


    Sure enough I found an older man. He was dressed nicely, and had a long black cane. One he actually used for support, unlike many others I''ve seen using for simple ascetics.


    "Welcome to The Sleepy Artist," I greeted the man, and put on a smile.


    Amber didn''t smile when a guest came in. She was odd that way... and she also had told me I didn''t need to, nor did I need to fake a smile... but...


    I wasn''t faking it.


    This was enjoyable.


    "Yes. I am Brian Hardsetter. I''ve come to inquire about a painting I saw a few months ago in a friend''s home," he said.


    As he spoke he stepped towards me, towards the counter near the end. I noticed his eyes linger and scan the paintings he passed, seizing them up in more than just a glance. He was looking for something.


    "We keep a record of what we paint, but some clients request their purchases to remain private... could you describe the painting?" I asked him.


    It was what I had been told to say, after all. Oddly many customers were men like him. People who had seen one of our paintings elsewhere, and either wanted one for themselves... or rather a better one.


    "It was a snake. A very, very large snake," the man said, coming to a stop before the desk.


    Studying the man, I took note of his eyes. The pupils especially.


    He was human. His appearance, his smell... nothing about him told me he was anything but human.


    I had met a snake before. Although our meeting hadn''t been very pleasant, I''d never forget their eyes.


    This man didn''t have eyes like hers.


    Yet... you couldn''t be so sure.


    The man was still looking around; at each and every painting he could see. There were many, of course, and I was used to it. Very few could enter here and not let their eyes wander.


    "A large snake. That will probably be rather easy for our artist to remember. Did your friend tell you when he had purchased it?" I asked him.


    "About five years ago. He bought several from you, but that''s the only one I am interested in," he said.


    "Would you like to commission a similar painting?" I asked, wondering if that was what he wanted.


    "Well..." he paused, and his eyes finally found something


    I stayed silent as he studied a painting not too far from me. Behind me, near the ceiling just by the hallway to the stairwell.


    Glancing at the thing that caught his interest, I noticed the very large bird swooping over a lake. It was a pretty scene, but there was indeed something... mystical about it.


    After all, the bird was obvious. It didn''t look too strange, but if one studied close enough they could see that the lake the bird was gliding over was no small pond at all.


    The bird in the painting was probably bigger than anything possible. Bigger than this very building we were in.


    "Who paints these?" the man asked.


    "We employ several artists. They come and go. Currently we have three artists in our employ," I said.


    I had still not yet met the turtle, though.


    "I''d love to meet them. I''m..." the man startled, and seemed to realize he was being a little odd. He coughed, and while leaning on his cane stuck his hand out over the desk.


    "Forgive me. I''m Brian Hardsetter. I''m on the hunt for myths," he said. Re-introducing himself as if he forgot he had already done so.


    My smile was finally faked, as I forced myself to shake his hand.


    "Hunting myths?" I asked, hoping to get as much information out of him as possible.


    "Yes. You see I was born in a rather... odd town. Which worshiped a very large mouse," he said.


    Blinking, I watched him dance his fingers along the countertop after our hands separated, as if he was trying to mimic a little mouse running along its top. "So big in fact that the hole it lived in is now considered a cave. One of the largest all around," he added.


    "I... I see?" I said, and wondered what to say now.


    "Since then I''ve been fascinated. I recently had the pleasure to meet someone who also came from a similar village, although they worshiped some kind of giant lizard. Told all this to my friend, who then invited me to his home to see the painting. He told me that the painting was done based off a legend from some town, with a similar theme," he said.


    As he rambled, I started to calm down. My fake smile became a little less forced and my heart began to beat a little slower.


    "So by hunt you mean..."


    "To research. I wish to write a book," he said happily.


    Although it should have been obvious, the man was far too old and... infirm, somehow. Maybe his left leg. An old wound maybe. His knee was a little oddly angled... He was no great warrior.


    "So you want to ask about the legend that was painted? It''s a common theme, I''m sure," I said. I was feeling a lot better now that I knew what was happening.


    Not that this man wasn''t still a little dangerous. But...


    "Yes. And to commission one myself. Of my family''s old deity," he said happily.


    "The large mouse," I said.


    "Giant. A giant mouse," he corrected.


    I nodded, and noticed he had taken offense.


    Maybe it wasn''t an old deity at all.


    To worship a mouse though... Humans could be odd sometimes.


    "I''m sure that can be arranged. Are you a local or do you live elsewhere?" I asked, beginning the process of taking the man''s information.


    "I''ll be staying here for the winter. If it takes longer than that, I hope enough can be done that you''ll simply be able to deliver it once you finish it," he said.


    Pulling around the paper we used for such orders, I made sure to study the man intently as I took his information.


    I studied his posture. His smirk. I memorized his smell.


    Just in case.


    Just in case...

 Chapter 9 - Eight - Vim - A Boat, a Fisherman and a Lizard

    Chapter 9: Chapter Eight - Vim - A Boat, a Fisherman and a Lizard "How does it float?" Lomi asked, studying the far off boat.


    It was still an hour or so away. Rather annoyingly, honestly. There was a cold wind in the air, and although it didn''t bother me it was bad enough that it was strange that it didn''t.


    Only one other person was here on the dock after all, because of how cold it was. And I knew if Lomi and I didn''t start shivering and complaining, he''d notice.


    Humans always noticed the oddest things.


    "It''s because of what it''s made of, and because of how it affects the water. The shape. There''s..." I glanced at the older man. A fisherman, by the look of him. He had no fishing pole, nor carried fish, but the smell that permeated him was the stink of a man who spent long days, many long days, with fish. He was far enough down the dock, and the wind was strong enough, that he''d not be able to hear anything we said. "There''s a science to it," I finished.


    Lomi glanced down the dock, to the man I had looked at.


    "Is that a bad word?" she asked, wondering why I had paused like I had.


    "To some. This town has a large abbey. A church. They''re not always... discontent with teaching things, but sometimes they get uppity about it. Better safe than sorry," I said.


    "It''s bad to teach things?" she asked, her childish innocence was painful.


    "Sometimes."


    "Is he a churchman?" she asked.


    "Doesn''t look it. He smells like a fisherman," I said.


    She turned her head in thought, and I noticed the way she sniffed the air. "I don''t smell him," she said.


    "I only smell him when the wind hits the right angle," I gave her a tiny lie.


    Lomi hummed as she glanced at the man again. "Why''s he waiting so far away from us?" she asked.


    Another part of innocence that was painful.


    "Could be several reasons. He might not like waiting so close to the water. It might make the air colder, after all. Plus you''re obviously a child. He probably doesn''t want to seem odd by getting close to you," I said.


    "It''d be odd to get close to me?" she asked.


    "Sometimes. In some situations," I said. Humans were odd like that sometimes.


    "He looks cold," she noted.


    "I''m sure he is," I nodded.


    Lomi quickly lost interest in the man, and returned to looking out towards the lake.


    The lake was large... and I noticed that there was a severe lack of boats on the horizon. Either the weather was actually worse out there than it looked, or it was some holiday I didn''t know about. I never paid attention to the time of the year. Unless it started snowing, or became blazingly hot, I''d rarely notice the change of the seasons.


    "They live inside the town?" Lomi asked, changing topics.


    "Yes. Near the market," I said. Unless they had changed buildings for some reason. It wasn''t often, but it did happen sometimes. Accidents. Fire. Re-building...


    "Huh," she found that odd, but I knew why.


    She hadn''t lived near a town. Neither had Elk''s family. For an obvious reason.


    The fewer humans around, the better.


    "Lughes is odd. He likes humans," I said.


    "He does?" Lomi asked, turning toward me in worry.


    I noted the way her eyes studied me. There was a hint of fear in them.


    "To a degree. Humans can be... cruel," I said, and was careful in how I said it.


    After all, she now feared them. She was fine when I was next to her, but...


    "You''ll learn to hide amongst them, you''ve been doing well already," I said to her, hoping a small compliment would change that look on her face.


    Such looks hurt. Especially on someone so young.


    Lomi smiled, but it was a sad one. Her eyebrows were knotted in grief, and I had to look away.


    Despair like that was why I had become who I am. Yet... lately...


    Lately it''s felt like my efforts have been useless.


    It was less than a year ago that another village had been burnt down. Granted, only one had died. The rest had ran and escaped... now living happily again in a thick forest up north, but the fact remained that they had lost their home. A place they had lived in for hundreds of years.


    A better result than Lomi''s village... but was it really?


    "Look at that," Lomi pointed downward, towards my feet.


    Looking down, I found a small lizard. It had climbed up onto my shoe, maybe to get off the thin layer of ice on the ground we stood on.


    "It shouldn''t be awake right now," I said. Why was it still awake? It was far too cold already. It should have long since...


    But I knew the reason.


    This was its last year. Age. Disease. Injury. It could be one of many things, but the animal probably sensed it. Sensed that if it hibernated, it''d die anyway.


    Lomi knelt down, to study the small lizard. It had small horns on its head, and ignored her even as she drew close.


    "Are... are there those like us? But like this? Not human-like?" she asked.


    Although the question was odd... I knew why she had asked. She had met the family of deers, and had compared them to her own. They had not looked much different than humans. While she had ears, that were very obvious.


    "There are. I''ve met a few animals that can talk, and reason. But most stay to themselves... and..." I didn''t like to say it, but knew she could handle it. "And humans have hunted most of them, too," I added.


    Lomi looked up at me, and that sad look came back. I had expected it, but it bothered me all the same as if I hadn''t.


    "Why?"


    Such a simple word. Yet it was full of emotion. Layers upon layers of feelings, and thoughts.


    If only I could show her face to the whole world. If only moments like this could be painted, and captured, for all to see.


    Maybe then people wouldn''t be so violent.


    Maybe then they''d realize we were just as human.


    "It''s not simple, Lomi. Many... creatures, are violent by nature. And some are just doing what they must. Many of our kind were very cruel to humans in the past. Although that was a very, very long time ago the humans don''t forget. Or rather, even if they forgot, their instincts didn''t," I said.


    There was no point to go into detail into just how cruel our ancestors had been. Especially those who are considered predators. She''d not understand. She may not even care.


    Lomi stood up, and I noticed the lizard remained seated. Was my foot that warm?


    "So... because some of us killed humans, they all hunt us? How is that fair?" she asked.


    "It''s not. Nor is it an excuse. But... it is the reality," I said.


    She sighed, and I was glad that the boat was drawing closer. It was still a distance, probably so much that no one on the craft could see us on the dock waiting for them.


    While I studied the wooden vehicle, I wondered how long it took to craft such a large thing. Humans could be quick, sometimes, and there were many of them... but did it take months? Years? Surely not days.


    Feet crunched fresh snow, and then the tiny layer of ice beneath it. I didn''t turn, since I figured that the fisherman had simply finally seen the boat on the horizon. Human eyesight was bad, especially as they grew older, so it''d make sense.


    Yet he didn''t just draw near, he actually came up closer. I listened intently to his footsteps, since I knew if I turned to address him too quickly he''d startle.


    After all, no human should be able to hear someone walking up towards them in this loud wind. Even Lomi hadn''t noticed his approach yet.


    "Excuse me, sir?"


    Lomi startled as I turned to look at the speaker.


    It was the older man who had been standing farther away. He had an apologetic smile, and I wondered if he was going to ask me for the ferry fee. A beggar, possibly. He didn''t look that poor, but...


    But before he could say anything, his eyes left my own. They drifted downward, at an angle... and I watched a familiar face form upon him.


    With a dry mouth, I glanced back towards my young companion... but I knew what I''d find.


    His look had told me everything.


    Sure enough, I found a young Lomi chasing a hat. One that had flown off... from either the wind or her brisk turn upon being startled by the man''s voice.


    It didn''t land too far from her, and she was quick in putting it back on... but the deed was done.


    I turned back towards the man, and watched the way his eyes lingered on her. The way the wide pupils had gone a little blank. The way his mind was turning wildly, to the point he had even forgotten to breathe.


    While Lomi secured her hat, I spent the two seconds it took to decide. To see if there was any chance he''d chalk it up to a play of light. A delusion of tiredness and exhaustion.


    Then his eyes looked at me, and the newfound fear in his expression decided my next move.


    The man was old. Probably too old to be working. He may just be a traveler. Or fished for fun. Or maybe he oversaw, and gave orders, to the younger fisherman. But his frame wasn''t small. He stood my height, and his shoulders were just as wide. His arms just as thick.


    His body spoke of the years of hard labor. The years of hard work.


    And men like him weren''t cowards. Decades of hauling fish, and then drinking all night with their fellows made hardy men. At his age he might have even seen war.


    The kind that didn''t balk and cower and then flee at the mere sight of something impossible.


    Yet it was precisely because he was that kind of a man, that he could tell what was about to happen.


    "Wait," he was only able to say one word. He raised his hands, as he took a single step back. His earlier look of fear now heightened, by something new.


    The young girl had startled him. Her ears had shocked him.


    Yet it was I he was terrified of.


    I stepped towards him. A single, heavy foot. One that had landed so harshly onto the ground, the dock that floated only a few feet away rocked from the impact. I heard waves. I heard things fall into the water with little thunks, most likely little icicles breaking and falling off the edge of the dock. I heard Lomi startle again, this time with a yelp. I heard a far off cry of a gull. An odd echo of wind, through the forest of trees nearby.


    I heard the gasp of shock, as he tried to raise his hands to block me. To stop me. To flee. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then, finally, I heard the crunch of bone and meat, as I sent my other foot into his stomach.


    For a mere moment, I watched my foot dig into the man. Heel first. I saw a glop of spit, and probably snot, fly from his face. Mouth or nose, I couldn''t tell from the angle. I saw the tiny lizard fly off into the air, towards the lake. The poor thing had still been sitting on my foot.


    Then the moment ended, and the man was sent flying.


    It was a solid blow. It lifted him up off the ground, and sent him backward. The man had flown backward with such force, a worn down shoe had flung off one of his feet.


    The man landed limply, and rolled for several feet. Luckily, although there was a layer of snow on the ground... there was no trail of blood, or entrails. And I knew soon the continuous fall of the snow would hide the strange drag marks left behind from his tumbling.


    "Vim?" Lomi found her voice, and I ignored her. At least briefly.


    Quickly glancing around, I made sure we were really alone. Luckily I didn''t see, or smell, anyone else. Not even a deer.


    Walking towards the man, I didn''t rush. The man wasn''t moving.


    Even his earlier trembling from the cold had stopped.


    Reaching the man, I stared down at my deed.


    The man was dead.


    He was on his side, sprawled a little haphazardly. His face was frozen in a terrified expression. There was a tiny splatter of blood near his head. Oddly the blood wasn''t even from his mouth, or nose, but rather because his right eye had popped out. It still hung in the socket.


    Bending down, I grabbed the man by his thick jacket. Hefting him up, I once again confirmed he was dead. There was a certain weight to men who died. They were a little heavier than when alive, yet at the same time lighter than they should be.


    I scanned the nearby forest, and quickly found a suitable location. Walking towards the forest, I made sure to walk elsewhere first... then after walking far enough into the forest; I rounded a set of trees and walked a little more.


    For a little while my footprints will leave a trail, but I didn''t need to worry. I just needed to hide the body long enough that no one who gets off the boat will find it before the boat leaves again.


    Finding a good spot, between some trees and rocks, I dumped the man''s body. The way his head hit one of the rocks told me that the man wasn''t faking it at all. He was dead.


    "Sorry," I said to him, and somewhat meant it.


    The man hadn''t been at fault after all.


    Walking back towards the dock, I found Lomi still standing where I had left her.


    She stood stiffly at my reemergence from the forest. And her eyes held my own as I walked back up to her.


    "Vim..." she said my name, and I knew that it was more of an accusation than anything else.


    "Lomi," I said hers gently, and hoped she understood what I meant.


    Her face scrunched up, and she looked away from me. To the ground. As if I was too scary to look at anymore.


    With a small sigh, I nodded and glanced behind me. To the footprints, and the place that the man had fallen.


    The snow wasn''t falling too harshly, but it was still falling. It''d be a few hours, and most of the evidence would be long gone. Buried, like everything else.


    In fact, if the weather got worse... it could be a very long time before the man ever gets found. Especially if a bear, or something like it, found him first.


    A heavy sniff drew my eyes back to the young girl.


    Little hands, firmly gripping the hat on her head, pulled it down harder. As if to secure it forever in place. As if to turn back time, and stop it from ever happening again.


    She was finally shaking, like she should be in this cold weather... but the chill on the wind was far from the reason as to why she shook.


    I reached out, but hesitated. My hand lingered a few moments above her head, and before I could find my nerve my hand fell back to my side.


    Looking away from her, and to the boat that was still slowly approaching, I hoped she''d stop crying by the time they got here.


    Though if she chose not to, I''d not fault her. I''d cover for her.


    It was my job after all. My purpose.


    To protect them.


    From being found. From being caught. From being hunted.


    From even themselves.


    And protect them I would...


    Even if I was so damn bad at it.

 Chapter 10 - Nine - Renn - The Non-Human Society

    Chapter 10: Chapter Nine - Renn - The Non-Human Society "We get them a lot," Amber said as she stuffed another cookie into her mouth.


    For such a small and thin woman, she sure did eat a lot. We had just got done with dinner. And she had eaten almost as much as me. And I''ve always eaten more than others.


    "They''re called pagans. The church does not like them, nor do they want us to associate with them, which is why they request things in such odd ways," Lughes explained.


    "So... he''s not a danger to us?" I asked.


    "Most likely not. He probably just wants a painting of his god, this giant mouse thing," Amber said as she eyed the plate of cookies that sat in the center of the table. Was she going to eat all of them? I was tempted to not have any, just to see if she could or not.


    "Are there many paintings like that? Here? Can I see them?" I asked Lughes.


    "Oh... there are. I''ll show you later," he said, excited.


    Amber rolled her eyes, but said nothing. And not just because she had grabbed another cookie.


    "Are there... lots of these pagans?" I asked another question, interested. It was a little odd, to find out that there were humans who worshiped people like us, or large animals... I mean... really?


    Gods? Us?


    "Oh indeed! Most used to be, until the churches grew so powerful. The church has slowly been proselytizing this world, and probably will get us all someday," Lughes said.


    The bearded goat chuckled, as if he himself had nothing to do with any of it. Not even the world, which he so obviously lived within.


    "Most the wars lately have been over religion," Amber said.


    "Ah, they have been. In fact right now is some kind of siege, down south. Over a kidnapped saint," Lughes said, as if remembering something he had just talked about with someone. Probably had.


    "Saint?" I asked.


    "My mother was a saint," Amber said, with a cookie in hand.


    Frowning, I wondered what that meant.


    Lughes nodded, getting my attention. "A holy woman. The church uses them to display their power, or grant wealth," he explained.


    "For her it was a curse," Amber though said.


    I wanted to ask far more, but could tell by the way Amber bit into the next cookie that I shouldn''t. She hadn''t even chewed that one.


    "So... how many of our kind are there? Or how many do you know?" I asked Lughes.


    The goat scratched his beard, and I heard the odd sound as he did so. It really was more wool than anything else.


    "Hm..." he pondered something for a moment, but before he could decide on what to say Amber grumbled something.


    "Wait... you haven''t explained the society to her yet?" Amber then asked, nearly dropping her newly grabbed cookie.


    "Oh! Oh... no, I''m so sorry," Lughes startled, and I wondered why he was so odd. I hadn''t thought goats, or sheep, to be so... air headed.


    "He''s been busy," I said for him. I admit I was growing impatient and wanted to know all about it... but I also knew I had time. We all did.


    Or well, those like us did.


    "She''s been here for a month already," Amber spoke with a harsh tone, which told me she was annoyed not just for my sake but because this happened often.


    Lughes was bad. He seemed to not only be scatterbrained but also forgot the urgency of stuff, sometimes. For a human, it was probably worse and far more annoying when he did so.


    "Yes, well... We belong to the Non-Human Society," Lughes then said.


    "We do?" I asked.


    "Well, you should. I don''t know if you belong just yet," Lughes said with a sigh.


    "Do I need to pay or something?" I asked, smiling. I knew that wasn''t the case, but it was a funny thought.


    Amber snickered as she chewed another cookie. There were only a few left.


    "No! Nothing of the sort... we just need to get you written into the ledgers. The tomes," he said happily.


    "What are those?" I asked.


    "Just books. That have the names of those like you," Amber said. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Names..."


    Lughes coughed, and went to grab a cookie. Before he could, Amber grabbed another. Lughes hesitated before he picked up his first cookie, and I smiled as he wearily took a bite of it. As if unsure if she''d snatch it from his hand or not.


    Maybe she would, when taking into account that glare she had.


    "It sounds fancy, but all it is are a bunch of your kind keeping in touch with each other. Writing letters, and stuff," Amber then said.


    "Are you part of it too?" I asked her.


    "I am, but I''m a human," she said plainly.


    A human, in a supposed non-human group. Quaint.


    "Most live alone. Families who live out in the middle of no-where. Others live like us, blending in. Some also live in whole villages. Not too far from here is a large village of foxes, one of my friends lives there. Kathrene," Lughes said.


    "Whole villages?" I asked, and was shocked to hear it. I hadn''t thought it possible.


    "There are a few villages with predators, but I''ll be honest I don''t know of any cats. You''d think there''d be quite a few of you, but in the end you are still predators," Lughes said with a sigh.


    Frowning, I wondered why he would say it that way. "What do you mean?"


    "Predators die early, I guess. Something to do with the way you guys don''t hide," Amber said.


    "Predators fight back," Crane entered the room, carrying a plate. She placed it on the table, near Amber.


    Another stack of cookies made Amber smile. It was a rare sight on her face, and I planned to eventually buy her similar snacks later. She''d probably give me such a smile if I brought them when she least expected it.


    "You mean to the humans, don''t you?" I asked.


    "Well, yeah? What else will you fight with?" Amber asked.


    "There used to be other things to fight," Crane said as she took a seat at the table.


    Amber''s look told me she didn''t know anything about it, and it didn''t seem Crane or Lughes were in any mood to tell her.


    "Those like us have an easier time blending in, and also living with the humans. Predators find it difficult, especially if they have to be subservient," Crane explained.


    "Ah... That does make sense," I agreed. My parents had hated humans to the point that they had chosen death over asking them for help.


    Those like me had a tendency to either live in solitude, or ended up with their backs to the wall.


    We didn''t run and hide when that happened. We stood and fought. We held our ground.


    And obviously, like my parents...


    We always lost.


    "Which is why it''s rare to see you. It''s a sad thought, but you may be one of the last of your kind Renn," Lughes said.


    "Probably," I said. It was a sad thought, but nothing that I wasn''t used to thinking.


    Amber groaned, sitting back to stretch. Did her stomach hurt? "Vim should be here soon. Just ask him. These two are too air headed to be of any use," Amber then said.


    "Oh! He will be won''t he?" Lughes grew excited as he nodded, remembering.


    "Him?" I asked.


    "Vim," Crane corrected. "The society''s protector. He travels around checking in on everyone, and it''s about time he comes here... in fact, he might even be a little late," she said.


    "He''s not. He usually shows up as the snow begins to pile," Lughes said.


    "It has been. For a month," Amber complained.


    Lughes waved her comment away, which told me he hadn''t actually noticed the snow yet.


    Was he that old?


    "How old are you?" I asked him.


    "Hm? Hm..." His eyes went dull, as Crane snickered.


    Sitting patiently, I wondered if he was older than me. He looked like it, but looks really didn''t mean a whole lot when it came to our kind. Sometimes we looked young forever, other times we aged quickly...


    "He''s nearly four hundred years old," Crane answered finally, when we all realized he wasn''t going to remember.


    Lughes tilted his head, as if he was wondering if she was correct or not.


    "Is he really?" Amber groaned, staring at the old man sitting next to her.


    "I must be. Shelldon is older. Probably why he sleeps so much," Lughes said after a moment. I could tell by the way he smiled that he had abandoned all effort in remembering his actual age.


    "Is he sleeping now?" I asked. Maybe that was why I hadn''t met him yet.


    "No," was all Crane said.


    Great. That meant he''s been talking to them. He was just hiding from me.


    Was I that scary?


    "It''s not really you, Renn. I''ve only met him once, and I''ll be twenty in a few months," Amber said.


    "Twenty! So old!" Lughes said happily.


    Amber smiled, but shook her head.


    "I do remember her when she was a baby. That wasn''t that long ago," Crane said, nodding.


    "Right! Vim brought her and her mother. All bundled up, wasn''t she?" Lughes nodded, closing his eyes as if to relive the memory.


    The one being talked about was silent, ignoring them both. She was more focused on the plate of cookies near her.


    She couldn''t possibly be...


    She was able. It only took her a few bites to eat another.


    Were they that delicious?


    "So... Vim brought you here?" I asked her.


    "He brought my mother. I was just a baby, not like I had a say in the matter," Amber said, as if annoyed over it.


    Annoyed, yet still lived here. Still stayed here, with them.


    Smiling at her, I watched her grab another cookie... but this time she didn''t go straight to eating it. "He''s okay. At least he''s a little more normal than these two," she said as she pointed her cookie at Crane.


    "Okay, she says. Don''t let her lie to you, she absolutely hates Vim," Crane said.


    I sat up a little, since the way Amber''s face contorted told me that Crane was telling the truth.


    "You hate him?" I asked, and wondered why. Amber was a little... prickly sometimes, but she seemed like such a good-hearted girl. If she hated someone, there was probably a good reason.


    "I don''t! Not really... he''s just..." she sighed, and I realized this was something that was talked about before. Maybe even in length.


    "She doesn''t like how dangerous he is," Lughes said plainly.


    "No! It''s not that!" Amber tried to argue, and I wondered if she was blushing. It was hard to tell, with her skin tone.


    "It''s okay, Amber. He scares me sometimes too," Crane said, nodding in agreement.


    "I said it''s not that!" Amber''s voice became a little higher, as she tried to defend herself.


    "He''s dangerous?" I asked, and wondered why Crane was scared of him. Granted she had been a little scared of me when we had first met too, but that had been for obvious reasons. She was worried I was here to hurt her, or her family.


    "Vim''s a predator. Like you. It scares us sometimes," Lughes said gently.


    "Ah..." I understood, and wondered if that meant Crane and Lughes felt a small sense of discomfort around me.


    That hurt more than Lughes saying I was the last of my kind.


    "There''s nothing to actually be afraid of though, he''s our protector," Crane said.


    Lughes nodded, as Amber sulkily lowered her head, as if she hoped she''d be forgotten amidst the conversation and left alone for a while.


    "What... what do you mean by protector? I get the meaning of the word but..." I didn''t know exactly what I wanted to ask, but I felt like I needed to know.


    "He protects us. When we need help, he gives it. He''s stronger than we are, so he''s able to fight for us if needed," Crane said.


    "If we needed a new home, he helps us find one. Or if someone needs protection, like if the church is trying to find them, he helps keep them safe and hidden," Lughes added. As he spoke, I noticed the way he smiled. It was a genuinely warm smile, full of happy memories. He wasn''t speaking about people or scenarios long forgotten, but something he himself remembered. Maybe his own past.


    The smile looked a little weird on him, since his beard was so woolly, but... he was obviously prideful. And happy to be so.


    It was... odd to see, but it made sense.


    Only a sheep could take so much pride in being protected.


    "Do you have a painting of him?" I asked.


    The three went silent, and then looked at one another. Even Amber, who gently put down the cookie she had been about to eat had gone quiet.


    "Hm?" I wondered if I had asked something bad. Were they not painting me, the same way they painted others they met? For the same reasons? So that all throughout the years, we''d not be forgotten, not truly?


    "Well... actually..." Lughes perpetually aloof demeanor became rife with worry.


    "He destroys them," Amber said flatly.


    She nodded as I looked at her. "If he sees any drawings or paintings of him, he burns or rips them up. He''s very rude," she confirmed.


    Rude, I noted. She spoke from experience. Maybe this was why she hated him. Or at least, why others thought she did.


    "I see," I said, and decided to let it be.


    Amber sighed, and then glanced at the two others at the table. "But... if you promise to keep it a secret," she then said.


    "Oh?" I grew excited. She had a new smile on her face. One I''d never seen before.


    That was the face of a mischievous child. The kind that did exactly what they were told not to.


    Amber nodded, and stood. "I''ll be right back," she said hurriedly.


    The young woman hurried out of the room, and I heard her light footsteps as she climbed the stairs.


    "So she has one, does she?" I asked, amused.


    "Seems so. He really is adamant about not painting him, but I should have figured she''d have a few of him... if anything just to spite him," Crane said with a small laugh.


    The three of us smiled at each other, and the moment filled my heart with joy.


    How I loved this. How I longed for this.


    Maybe a few more moments like this, and I''d forget the many horrible moments that have recently plagued my dreams.


    "Still, I am sorry Renn. For not telling you earlier," Lughes apologized after a moment.


    "It''s fine. We have a lot of time, after all," I said.


    "We do. Amber does not though, and you should stop forgetting that Lughes," Crane said with a warning.


    The beard bobbed a little as he nodded gently.


    "Is this society large? Are there enough of us... to last the years?" I asked.


    "Almost enough. There are a little under a thousand, as far as I''m aware. Vim knows more. There are many who refuse to formally join the society so although they''re a part of it, they''re not known by others," Lughes said.


    "Ah... that''s why you asked if I was sent here, for a painting," I said.


    He nodded. "Many of our older brethren come here, before their end, so that they can be remembered... one way or another," Lughes said gently.


    It was a little sad to hear, but I had expected it. After all... what other point was there to such paintings?


    Yet... I wonder if that meant that I had looked like that to him. When we met.


    Had I looked like someone about to die? Or at least, someone who had accepted that fact?


    "And it is not easy. The paints are hard to make. The paper even harder. So we need to make money to be able to afford it. Then we also need to keep trained artists nearby, in case we need them... It''s always so hectic," Crane said with a huff, as if she hated how much effort it took.


    "Thus the store," I said, understanding.


    Lughes nodded. "Still, it is fun is it not? There''s always something to do. Always another scene to paint. Always another brushstroke," Lughes said happily.


    I agreed, but wondered if that was all it was. It was... a great purpose. A phenomenal lifestyle... but...


    "Thank you. Both of you. For letting me in," I said to them gently.


    The two silently smiled at me, but said nothing. After all, nothing else needed to be said.


    "Remember, don''t tell Vim I have these!" Amber came back, carrying several large papers.


    "I won''t," I promised, and watched with interest as she laid them upon the table. Crane had to move the few plates of cookies as she did, since she had practically dropped them.


    Amber turned around the top sheet, which was a rather large drawing. It was done with a single color, and rather... rough. As if done hastily.


    Studying the art, I watched as Lughes and Crane both grabbed other drawings, to study them themselves.


    Most looked to be simple, but there were a few that were actually very detailed. Very well done. She was obviously a great artist, and it showed... even the most basic scene was...


    Painted in dull colors, was the scene of a man sitting at what looked to be a windowsill. He was relaxed, and staring out the window at something. Only parts of the window, and the wall around it, were drawn... but the scene was obvious. He looked calm, and for all the world looked half asleep.


    Another drawing, which was a little smaller, was similar. He was reading a book, lazily reading on a chair.


    From sitting, to eating, to even shaving... her drawings all seemed to have a similar theme. The kind of theme that made it a little too obvious.


    Was she infatuated with him? Maybe their earlier antics had been just that, simple teasing.


    "Your tastes are obvious, Amber," Lughes said with a chuckle.


    "I don''t like painting him doing bad things! He looks ugly when he fights," Amber though didn''t seem that embarrassed. If anything she seemed a little too calm.


    Oh? Maybe she wasn''t infatuated. Maybe this was just her method. Her taste in drawing rather than men.


    Amber dug through some of the papers, and found what she was looking for. Pulling it out and placing it on top for all to see, I found the first heavily detailed scene I''ve seen of him.


    It was a rather dark picture. Most of the drawing had been done in black paint, amidst darker grays and browns... and the bottom half of the painting was almost a solid color. Not because it was just a foundation, or border for another painting, but because of the things painted.


    Corpses.


    Carcasses. Of humans and beasts alike. They were mangled, and there were oddly graphic parts to the painting. They type that told me that she had most likely seen this scene herself. Most likely as it had happened. And it had left a lasting impression.


    Standing on top of the pile of mangled bodies, was a smiling man. He bore a wicked smile, that somehow made my stomach churn.


    It was the same man from all the other paintings, but there was something different about him. He wasn''t drawn better, or worse, but...


    "I remember this. Is that how he looked to you then? Fascinating," Lughes though didn''t seem bothered at all about the scene, as we all studied it.


    Going off this painting alone, I would have not questioned their earlier assessment of her feelings for him.


    This looked like a haunting nightmare. This scene had bothered the painter, to the point they had to draw it... at least, that''s what I felt upon looking at it.


    However... as cruel and wicked his smile were... as graphic and detailed as the mangled mess that piled beneath him, I didn''t really see a man that was terrifying.


    He didn''t look nice, at least not in this painting, but he didn''t look as scary as some of the monsters he stood upon.


    "So... his name is Vim?" I asked.


    "Some just call him the protector. But that''s kind of silly," Crane said.


    "He... looks normal? Unless you chose to not draw his non-human characteristics," I said, but found that a little silly. After all, she had also painted the very beasts beneath him.


    "He does. As far as I''m aware he looks perfectly human," Crane said.


    Human indeed. He looked average. The kind of average that if I had passed him on the road, I''d never have noticed him. He could be just one of many.


    "Then what is he?" I asked. Although some of us could look very human, I knew there was always something somewhere that was different. Like my ears and tail. Lughes'' eyes and beard. Crane''s odd neck, and the feathers beneath her clothes.


    "No one knows," Lughes said plainly.


    "What?" I asked, and wondered if they had forgotten, or maybe they had simply not ever cared to find out.


    "They don''t, Renn. Or at least, if they do it''s the only secret in the whole world they can keep from me. They genuinely don''t know, no one does," Amber said, sitting down. As she sat she rummaged through her paintings to look at them. To study them with a judgmental eye. As if they weren''t even hers.


    I frowned at them, and wondered how that was possible.


    "Really. We don''t. As far as I''m aware no one does. He''s never told anyone, and no one''s ever found out," Lughes said with a sigh.


    "There are a lot of assumptions. Even bets, between some of us. But we really don''t know," Crane said, adding her testimony.


    "Huh... doesn''t that seem a little odd?" I asked.


    "Is it?" Crane asked.


    "It is! But they don''t think it''s weird. All they know is he''s a predator and they''re happy enough knowing that," Amber complained.


    Well... I wasn''t.


    Staring at one of the drawings... one where he was smiling at something, in the distance. Staring at something which he must have found precious. Maybe even a friend. He looked like how Nory had on occasion, when she looked at me.


    I could tell they were telling the truth, if anything thanks to Amber''s annoyance... but it bothered me.


    They seemed to trust him. Called him their protector.


    Yet didn''t know what he was.


    Did that mean he didn''t trust them?


    How was that possible?


    "Can I keep this one, Amber?" Lughes asked.


    "No! He''ll found out, because you can''t keep secrets, then he''ll come find these ones," Amber stood, grabbing the thin paper from Lughes hand.


    Lughes frowned, hurt a little, but said nothing. I could tell though, what he was actually thinking.


    He''d get it later, once she was gone. Even if it took many years.


    Running my fingers along one of the paintings, I smiled at the man.


    She might hate him. She might love him. She might be scared of him...


    But he was still someone she could paint so carefully. Draw so preciously.


    Which told me more than enough that he was worth meeting.


    "I look forward to meeting him," I said.


    "Hm. Me too. He owes me a coat," Amber said with a nod.


    "Oh? Tell more," I said, enjoying the constant happy surprises.


    A happy home. Full of friends, if not family in their own way.


    A neat society. Of my own people.


    And a protector?


    What more could I ask for?

 Chapter 11 - Ten - Vim - A Cloak For a Fox

    Chapter 11: Chapter Ten - Vim - A Cloak For a Fox "Is this the capital?" Lomi asked as we left the port.


    "No. Just a large city. There''s a larger town, on the coast, a few weeks from here. It even has walls," I said. Great gates and walls were becoming more and more common, thanks to the advancements the humans have made and their general numbers... but most cities were still without.


    Lomi walked closely next to me and not just because she was wary of the many people on the road. She was now very conscious of not just her surroundings, but herself.


    Luckily she was a small child, and it was still windy. No one would find her odd quirk of constantly checking her hat to be strange.


    "This way," I guided Lomi to an alley, and made sure to account how many people were on the streets.


    Not many. It was already getting cold enough that people were choosing to stay indoors even during the middle of the day.


    The boat ride had been uneventful. Lomi and I had to take refuge inside the boats small cabin, alongside the captain and other workers. Not because the weather was that bad, but because they would have found it odd if we hadn''t.


    No human father would let their young daughter stand out in a near-blizzard willingly.


    Because of that, Lomi had more than enough time to brood over what had occurred this morning. Since we had sat in silence together for most the trip.


    Although I knew she''d not forget it, anytime soon, she was young enough to not let it completely tarnish this once in a lifetime trip for her.


    "Ho there!" A man greeted us as we passed him. He was bundled up in a larger jacket, which reminded me this was a good place and time to get one for Lomi.


    Glancing at her as she studied the buildings we passed, I took note of her hat. It was a little too big for her, thus why it had fallen off so easily.


    Yes. Something better was in order. Not just because it was winter, either.


    "It is getting cold," Lomi noted, staring at a group of people down the path. They were huddled together, talking about something. Most were wearing cloaks, or large jackets. A few even had things wrapped around their necks and head, to better protect themselves from the chill.


    "If only you had fur," I said to her.


    She smiled up at me, as if it was a joke she''s heard before. One that reminded her of a happy moment.


    A gust blew by, causing a nearby sign to creak loudly. Its metal hinges had probably begun to ice over, based off the sound.


    The sign told me it was some kind of paper store. Maybe books. But books were still something only the wealthy could afford. Most humans were illiterate, and the common book was still something that took great effort to produce. They were made by hand still.


    I knew it''d not be long until that all changed. I knew soon it''d all be different.


    "Look, a statue!" Lomi grabbed my hand, to get my attention.


    Walking into the center of the city, I allowed Lomi to study the large whale that had at one time lived in the lake.


    The people here wouldn''t remember, but that whale had been far larger than this statue. So large that it had nearly poisoned the whole lake upon its death, its carcass taking far too long to decay.


    But why would they remember? They remembered the legends. The stories. But never what their actions wrought. I knew if I brushed aside the snow and ice, I''d eventually find a plaque that told the story of the ship of sailors who captured the great fish. How the city had only survived the harsh winter thanks to its meat and oil. But I knew it, and the entire town, would never remember the many years after that they suffered from a lack of fish, afterwards.


    "Are there really fish this big?" Lomi asked, still studying the statue.


    "Yes. Though not here. Not anymore," I said.


    "Are those whiskers?" she asked.


    "They are. It didn''t have any, though," I said.


    "Oh?" Lomi glanced at me, and I knew I had said the wrong thing. Sometimes I should just keep my mouth shut.


    Before she could latch onto that subject, I pointed at a nearby shop. The windows were one of the few that had yet to be draped over, as to keep the cold at bay. "Let''s go there real quick," I said.


    Pulling Lomi along, since she still held my hand, I made sure no one in the city center watched us as we entered the shop.


    There weren''t many people out and about, but there were still a few. Thankfully no one seemed interested in us at all. People were too busy trying to simply get to their destinations, out of the cold.


    "Welcome!" A happy voice greeted us as we entered the well lit shop, and I realized why they hadn''t covered the large window yet like all the rest had. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There were multiple fireplaces, and all were roaring.


    "Oh my! How are you, young lady?" an older woman waved at us from inside the shop. She was standing near a large dress, maybe some kind of ball-gown. It was displayed in the center of the room, and it looked like she had been setting it up.


    Lomi shifted closer to me, and I knew the human woman found it normal as she giggled and looked at me. "How can I help you today?" she asked.


    "Do you have any heavier cloaks in her size?" I asked.


    "Oh sure. We always have many ready for the winter, and there''s always leftovers... let me go get a few," the woman quickly hurried off into the back of the shop, disappearing behind a curtain.


    Being left alone, I sighed and gestured to some of the nearby clothes. Ones hanging from racks, and on the walls. "Go ahead and take a look," I said to Lomi.


    She hesitated, but nodded. Our hands separated as she walked up to the large dress that the woman had been working on earlier.


    "It''s a ball-gown, by the looks of it," I said to Lomi. I knew she had probably never seen such a thing before.


    "How do you wear it?" she asked.


    "With great effort," I said.


    "Sir, would a fur-lined cloak be something you''d consider?" the woman peeked her head out from the curtains, and I noted the tone of her question.


    Could I afford it?


    "Yes. That would be preferred, actually," I said.


    She smiled, and with a brisk nod retreated back.


    Lomi glanced at me, but said nothing. She returned to studying some of the clothing, and I noticed that most of them were... a little too fancy.


    Was this maybe one of the nicer stores? It was hard to tell. Surely not everyone could afford such clothes.


    Had this town become wealthier since my last visit? I remembered the church settling down here, but hadn''t thought it''d increase the common citizen''s wealth this greatly. Let alone this quickly. It had only been a few years...


    It didn''t take long for the woman to return, carrying a bundle of clothes. I noticed two of them, and already knew which one we''d be buying.


    The woman happily hummed as she walked over to a corner of the store, where two tall metal poles were. Keeping quiet, I kept my eyes on Lomi as she watched with fascination as the woman went to displaying the two pieces of clothes.


    Both of the metal poles had little arms, which could be used to properly display clothes. It wasn''t a perfect representation, but it was far better than anything else.


    "They''re both a little long for her, but I can hem them quickly if you''d like," the woman said, stepping back so Lomi and I could study the two.


    Both were probably half a foot longer than what she needed, but I knew that would just make it a little better. A cloak being a little heavier at the ends was sometimes a good thing. Especially when it was windy.


    Lomig glanced at me, and I gestured for her to go ahead and touch them. I already had made my choice, but I wasn''t going to rob the little girl of the chance to do something like this.


    After all, once our little journey ended... she''d never travel again. For better or worse.


    "The one on the left is a little old, while that one is new," the woman said, as Lomi touched the one on the right.


    Neither looked much different in build quality. Both were better than anything most humans wore, or bought, especially for children. But the one on the left was darker. Not just the leather, but the fur on the inside.


    "They seem heavy," Lomi said softly, as if afraid to say anything.


    "That''s the point. Plus you''ll get used to it. It feels comfortable," the woman spoke for me, smiling all the while.


    She must have children of her own.


    Lomi went to look at the one on the left, and I noticed the way she flinched upon touching it. The woman barely noticed, but I did.


    The young girl spent a few moments with it, and then turned to look at me. The look on her face was undeniable.


    "We''ll take the one on the right. It looks like sable fur, is it?" I asked.


    "It is! I''m surprised you could tell without touching it sir," the woman said, genuinely shocked. Her eyes focused on me a little deeper, and I realized I just became interesting to her.


    Women were so odd sometimes.


    "That''ll work then. Mind shorting it just a tad for her, so at least it doesn''t drag?" I asked her.


    "Of course! Let me just measure you real quick, sweetie," the woman had expected this, and already had her tools ready. A long thin strip of twine appeared in her hand, which she quickly used to measure Lomi.


    Lomi went perfectly still at the woman''s sudden closeness, and remained still until she was done.


    "It''ll be three penk," the woman said as she went to gathering the two cloaks off the metal stands.


    Doing the math in my head, I realized that wasn''t too bad. I didn''t know the current conversion rates, but it hovered around fifteen renk to a single penk. Forty five renk for a newly made fur lined cloak was...


    "Are the cloaks made here? That seems a little cheap," I asked as I went to digging out the coins.


    "They are! We have a hunter lodge in the north forest, where they get the furs. The craftsman building is in the south of town. My husband works there," she said as I handed her the coins.


    "I see," I said, and wondered why I had even bothered to ask.


    "Thank you. I''ll get to hemming it right now; I''ll be only a short moment. There''s some chairs over there if you''d like to wait," she gestured to the opposite of the room, where there did indeed sit a small table with a couple chairs.


    The woman left us alone once again, and I wondered if she was that trusting or if I was seen as less of a threat thanks to Lomi. Usually no one would leave a strange customer alone with merchandise like this so readily.


    Although I had just given her a hefty amount of money, it was nothing compared to how much I could steal in a short amount of time.


    "I thought money was called renk," Lomi asked, choosing to look at another dress instead of resting at the table. The dress looked made out of mostly wool, and was dyed an odd blue color.


    "It is. Penk is a higher valued coin, made of silver. They''re all minted in a nearby nation of Lenk," I said.


    "Lenk..." she seemed to recognize the name, based on how she said it.


    "Did merchants ever visit your village?" I asked her.


    "Sometimes," she said softly.


    Wonder if one of them had been the cause for the raid.


    The churchmen we had seen in that bar had not known anything about Lomi''s village. In fact, they hadn''t even been a part of that region''s abbey. They had been common monks on a pilgrimage.


    "There''s a church here," Lomi whispered, and I noticed the way she glanced at the door.


    Sure enough hanging above the door was the symbol of the human''s faith. An oddly shaped cross.


    "They''re everywhere nowadays," I said gently.


    Lomi didn''t seem to care for that, but knew better than to voice her grievances. Humans may not hear as well as our kind did, but there was no telling when the woman would return.


    With a small sigh I glanced to a nearby fireplace. It was made of stone, and well crafted... the several logs inside were a bright red and popping lightly.


    "Let''s take a look!" the woman emerged with a loud voice, causing Lomi to flinch. She was simply excited. Maybe she was glad for a sale, during this bad weather, or simply took pride in her work.


    "Here ya are," she said, holding the cloak open before Lomi.


    Lomi glanced at me, and I nodded and gestured for her to try it on. I knew she was worried that the woman would ask her to remove her hat, but there would not be any real reason to. She only wanted to make sure the cloak didn''t drag on the floor, more than anything.


    While Lomi put the cloak on, I noticed the way the woman smiled. There was a hint of sadness in the smile, and I realized that she was likely not a mother at all. Or at least, not one anymore.


    "Well look at that. Fits you perfectly," the woman said, once Lomi stepped back and studied her new attire.


    "Looks good," I agreed, nodding. Lomi looked at me and smiled, as if my compliment made her warmer than the cloak did.


    "Indeed it does. Will you be needing anything sir? Your jacket is rather thin," the woman glanced at me, and I wondered if I looked odd or if she was just trying to get another sell. It probably was cold enough that I looked under-dressed.


    "I''ll be fine. Thank you," I said.


    She nodded, and didn''t seem too concerned with my answer.


    "Let''s go," I said, gesturing for Lomi to join me out.


    "Thank you," Lomi said to the woman, and it made her smile as she waved goodbye.


    "Come again!"


    Stepping out into the world, I noticed the chill for the first time. Spending so long in such a place with two lit fires made the difference obvious.


    "It is warm," Lomi mentioned, happily enjoying her new cloak.


    Grabbing the hood, I pulled it up over her head. It was large enough that it was able to go over her hat comfortably, yet snug enough that it actually was a boon. It''d keep her hat secured that much more.


    "Sable fur is one of the nicer ones," I said.


    "The other one was nice too," Lomi said quickly, rushing to its defense.


    I nodded, and smiled gently.


    Yes. Fox fur was nice too. Even if half the price.


    "Of course. Probably finer by a great margin. But sometimes simple is best," I said, gesturing for her to join me on the path. We weren''t far from the painter building. A few streets down.


    "Mhm," Lomi nodded in agreement, and I knew she didn''t want to say much more.


    "Is it hard? To make clothes?" she asked.


    "Some types are difficult, I suppose," I said.


    "Think I could do it?" she asked.


    "I don''t see why not."


    The young girl smiled and nodded. Pulling her cloak closer to herself, I wondered if that was a good goal for her.


    Everyone needed something, after all.


    Plus... "If you do end up a seamstress or something, make sure to let me know. I''m horrible with fashion, so knowing someone good at it would really help me out," I said.


    Lomi smirked at me, and I could tell by the way she grinned that even she had noticed such a fact.


    Was it that obvious? Maybe that was why that woman had asked such a thing. Not that I had looked cold, but because my clothes themselves were odd.


    They were a little old... maybe a few years. Maybe it was time I got a new set. I wasn''t as bad as most of our kind when it came to such things, but...


    Guiding Lomi to the Sleepy Artist, I hoped she could indeed one day make clothes.


    Not just because it was a decent job or because she''d find it fun... but because it was a very human occupation.


    A very normal one.


    Just like the old goat we were about to meet. He was annoying in his own way, but I praised his ability to adapt. To accept.


    He found something that allowed him to blend in well. Something that fulfilled his personal desires and purposes, yet at the same time kept him safe.


    I needed more like him. More like Elk.


    It was time our kind started to adapt. It was time.


    It was now or never.


    If they didn''t adapt, they''d die.


    I knew there were only a few who could. Only a few that would even entertain it... but... What else were they going to do?


    Fighting back wasn''t working. Running didn''t last. Hiding never worked.


    And I''d rather have a few very human like non-humans, than none at all.


    If only the rest of them could accept that fact.


    If only I could too.

 Chapter 12 - Eleven - Renn - Storm

    Chapter 12: Chapter Eleven - Renn - Storm My room was... better than it should be.


    There was a nice sized bed, and it didn''t even stink. It wouldn''t be long before my own scent was all one could find upon it.


    A decently sized window loomed over a large desk, where I was currently sitting. Right now it was too cold to open it, but I knew during the summers it was probably wonderful to open and sit before it. I could already imagine the breeze, as I read a book or wrote something while sitting there.


    Another table sat near the large dresser near the window. The table was empty, and the dresser wasn''t much different. Amber had said she''d go with me to buy some clothes but we''ve not been able to do so yet. Too cold.


    And then of course, a few paintings. When I had first stayed here, the first night, there had been only one. A solemn scene. Now however, there were five. And each one was fancier than the last. Happy. Bright colors. One was a very detailed beach scene, with sea animals jumping from the waves in the distance.


    I didn''t know who put them in here, but I assumed it was Lughes. He was... odd, especially when it came to these paintings. He took so, so much pride in them...


    Smiling at the room, I hoped to enjoy it for as long as possible.


    This was what I was looking for.


    Or at least... if it wasn''t, I wasn''t sure I''d ever find it otherwise.


    After all, how could there be anything better than this?


    "May this last forever," I whispered.


    The bell dinged.


    My ears perked, and I listened intently to the sounds from below.


    Everyone was home. Amber and Lughes had left in the morning, to pick up some of their paint supplies, but had returned not too long ago. Crane rarely left, and as far as I was aware Shelldon was in the basement, and hadn''t left it in years.


    Normally someone entering the shop at this time wasn''t that strange. Customers came often, and we also had people deliver supplies occasionally. Yet lately the only people, who came since the snowstorm started, were the young boys in the morning delivering fire wood, and one of Crane''s human friends who sometimes visited in the afternoon for tea.


    Yet there were two voices beneath my floor. Two I didn''t recognize.


    Customers possibly? Glancing to the window in front of me, I noted the haze on the glass, and the ever growing layer of ice and snow on the other side.


    "Surely not," I said, and stood from my chair. This was no time to be shopping, especially for paintings.


    Opening my bedrooms door, I noticed the footsteps above me. Light pitter-patters. Crane was walking to the stairwell on the floor above me.


    Exiting to the hallway, I closed my door slowly. As I did, I watched the nearby stairwell. Sure enough Crane appeared, as she descended to this floor.


    "That sounds like Vim," she said to me as she rounded the stairwell, to head to the first floor.


    Did it? I could hear voices, but it sounded like Lughes and Amber. There was another voice, but it sounded young. Childish. A little girl.


    Smelling the air, I realized I couldn''t make out their scents. There were several fireplaces in this building, but only one was currently being used. The large one, near the kitchen on the first floor. That fireplace ran through the whole building, releasing warm air throughout it. The many pieces of wood inside it were most likely fresh, based off the smell. Because of that I couldn''t smell much of anything else. Other than paint and wood.


    Heading to the stairwell, I walked slowly. I wasn''t too worried over meeting this so called protector... Especially since they''ve been talking more and more about his inevitable appearance... but it was strange. They somehow knew so little about him, yet trusted him completely. With not just their lives, but everything. Their homes. Their families.


    It seemed... odd to me.


    Why was he so secretive, when he was supposed to be the one who protected us?


    Was I the weird one? Was I the one who was strange for finding it odd?


    Maybe it was because I was a predator, and none of them were.


    Either way... it was still exciting. Interesting. It made me anxious. Each step down I took, my heartbeat became heavier. My ears and tail a little more stiff.


    Another member of our kind. To meet so many, so quickly, was... almost disturbing.


    Was this all a dream?


    Either way I needed to tread carefully. Not only was he a male predator, possibly far stronger than I, he was also...


    Lughes and Crane hadn''t outright said it, but the cold truth was plain to see. Especially for me.


    They had been waiting on his arrival, to further judge if I was truly safe enough to keep around. It was why they hadn''t really revealed much about the Society yet. I didn''t blame them for it. Not at all. But now it was time.


    He was here. I was here. So it was...


    "Indeed so!" a loud Lughes laughed, and I paused at the middle of the stairwell to enjoy the sound of it. He sounded ecstatic, happy beyond reason.


    Any doubt one had about the legitimacy in the trust they had for this so called protector was washed away with that heartfelt joy. It was too pure. Too real.


    Amber sighed, and I noted the deepness of it. Was she annoyed?


    "Poor girl!" Crane''s voice was the next to be loud, but unlike the previous... sounded hurt. As if someone had just plucked a feather.


    I found myself hurrying down the rest of the stairs at the sound of her discomfort. That hadn''t been simple annoyance, but actual pain. Had something happened?


    Reaching the hallway, I rounded to the front of the store. They were at the front still, not too far from the door.


    "Don''t strangle her now," Amber complained.


    "Is she even strong enough to do so?" a man asked. A deeper voice than Lughes.


    Reaching the storefront, I hesitated. It was odd to see a group in the store. There was barely any room for them, amidst the shelves and bookcases.


    Yet... for as cramped as it looked, I felt as if I was suddenly looking at a new painting.


    One that somehow fit in amongst the rest of the paintings. One of many. Yet special in its own way.


    Amber and Lughes stood closest to me, with their backs to me. They were watching Crane, who had bent down to encompass what looked to be a child in a great big hug. She wore some kind of heavy duty cloak, and looked somewhat troubled by Crane''s embrace. Not so much in pain, but worry.


    Standing behind the clasped pair, was a familiar man. One I had never met before, yet somehow knew.


    One who looked exactly like Amber had depicted him.


    It was almost weird that he looked exactly the same. Was that the same set of clothes hidden beneath that coat? Even his hair looked the same, as if it had never grown an inch since Amber had painted him.


    And he was looking straight at me.


    Heavy eyes studied me, as I realized no one had told him about me yet. Was it wrong to have come down without a hat on? Without hiding my traits?


    Amber noticed Vim''s glare first, and coughed. "Vim, this is Renn. She showed up a little over a month ago," Amber said quickly, pointing at me.


    The man''s eyes never left my own, as Lughes turned to look at me. "Ah! Yes. Come here, Renn, this is Vim and little Lomi," Lughes gestured for me to join their little scene, and I felt almost embarrassed.


    Did I really have a place in such an odd scene? Although Crane was seemingly crying, as she continued to hold the girl, the rest looked... happy. Joyful.


    "Renn," Vim spoke my name, and it caused my foot to pause mid-step. I gulped as my back went straight, as if I was suddenly in front of my father.


    Quickly tossing aside such an embarrassing thought, I glared back at the man who was looking at me as if I was some kind of enemy.


    There was a heavy silence for a few moments, and then the man smirked with a nod.


    "What?" I asked, and wondered why he was smiling like that.


    "You''re one of us. Now, Crane, please let her go. She might bite you if you don''t, I''ve yet to break her of her nibbling habit," Vim said, turning away from me as if I was no longer a concern.


    A little bothered, I watched as Crane laughed as she released the young girl. Who was as young as she looked. She had a strange smile on her face, but was also obviously bothered. Unsure of herself.


    "I''d not bite her!" Lomi said with a complaint, looking back at Vim.


    The gentle smile on the man told me he had indeed been just teasing. It made me wonder if...


    Then her hat fell off, thanks to her cloak''s hood falling off. The earlier hug must have dislodged it.


    Revealing familiar ears.


    Or at least, somewhat familiar ones.


    Blinking at them, I almost stopped breathing for a moment. They had almost looked...


    But no. They were a little too scraggly. A little too auburn in color.


    A little smaller than my own.


    She was similar to me, but not the same.


    Before I finished calming myself down, I watched in awe as the young girl then ran up to Amber. The dark skinned woman hesitated for a moment, but returned the hug she got from the child.


    "Nice to meet you too," Amber said as she and the girl spent a few moments in their embrace.


    It was a nice gesture, even if the young girl looked a little awkward. She was smiling, but it looked forced... as if she was doing her best to not cry.


    "Oh my, oh my!" Lughes grew excited as the young girl separated herself from Amber, then went over to give him a similar greeting. This time her hesitation was plainly visible. Did she think she had to give each of us a hug?


    Lughes accepted the hug gratefully, he even bent down onto a knee. I saw the girl''s ears twitch as his beard brushed against them. I knew that although his beard was mostly wool, and probably soft, it was probably ticklish beyond measure.


    Pitying the poor girl, I went stiff when she finally released Lughes and stepped towards me.


    When she did, she hesitated. Finally looking up at me, for the first time.


    Her little red eyes went wide, and I knew it was because she noticed the ears on my head.


    Quickly lifting my tail, and bringing it around to show her, I smiled gently. "Similar, in a way," I said to her.


    The girl studied my tail, then smiled. A real one, full of joy. "A tail!" she stepped forward, and paused a mere inch from grabbing it.


    "Go ahead," I said, and hoped she''d not squeeze it too tightly. Although it''d not hurt, it was a pain to get the hair to stop itching whenever it was messed with.


    She touched it, but did so gingerly. Barely grabbing it as if afraid I''d snap at her if she did, when her fingertips touched my tail, I twitched.


    How long had it been since someone else touched my tail? Before Nory, at least. She, although had loved me and never found me odd had always been off-put by my non-human characteristics. I had never faulted her for it, since humans found it so difficult to accept.


    They waged war against others, over schools of thought, skin color, or even the languages they spoke... why then was it strange they waged war on us, who actually were different?


    For the same reason I couldn''t blame Nory for always being a little distant from me, thanks to her human instincts and fear... I could also do nothing but gently smile at the young girl who studied and touched my tail with awe.


    I could very well be one of the first people she''s ever met, like me. Like her. Who was I to deny her such a simple joy?


    "Hm... are your ears this soft too?" the young girl asked, glancing up at my head.


    Frowning, I glanced at the crowd watching us. In silence.


    Glaring at them, I realized I found the placid expression on the protector the worst. Even though Crane and Lughes had stupid smirks, his blank face bothered me more.


    Bending down, I realized she really was young. Couldn''t be more than a handful of years old. Was she a fox? Some kind of cat like me? A dog maybe? I couldn''t recognize her smell. What little of it I could smell, mixed in with all the other countless odd smells here.


    Paints. Wood. Stone. Snow, old and new. Sweat. Feathers of a wet bird. Dirty wool of a sheep. A pond smell permeated the stone floor, from beneath. I could smell now also the leather she wore. Her hat especially smelled weird, even though it was still on the ground near Vim''s feet.


    Little hands gently brushed the top sides of my ears, and I went a little still. Yes. That was uncomfortable... but I had to endure it.


    For that smile at least. For such innocence, I''d do far more than endure.


    "Wow... Vim, she''s soft!" the little girl turned to speak to the man who was glaring at me.


    "I''ll take your word for it," Vim said, and then glanced away from us. "Any other newcomers I should know about?" he asked Lughes.


    "Oh shush, let us enjoy this," Crane though was the one who answered. And she did so with a stern tone.


    You tell him!


    "My name is Lomi," the little girl pulled her hand back, and smiled at me.


    Seems I made a new friend.


    "Renn. I''m a type of cat, or at least a part of me is," I said, smiling back at her.


    "I''m a fox! A red one!" she then hurried forward, wrapping me in a hug.


    Thanks to my bending down, like Lughes, she wrapped her arms around my neck. Unlike Lughes, I didn''t have a large puffy beard to protect me from her large and thick coat. It was cold, and still had some snow on it.


    Her embrace would have been wonderful if not for the cloak.


    No...


    "Nice to meet you Lomi," I said, giving her a return hug all the same. I gave her a gentle squeeze, remembering how I had so much enjoyed such a thing when I had been young. It brought back memories of my parents. My older siblings, and especially my younger brother.


    She giggled, and for the tiniest moment... I broke.


    My eyes became watery. My breath caught in my throat. The sounds of Vim and someone else arguing, probably Amber, became distant.


    Quickly controlling myself, I blinked a few times to get the water out of my eyes before Lomi noticed. Or anyone else.


    Taking a small breath, the girl and I separated, and I smiled gently down to her. She beamed a happy smile back, and I was glad to see she hadn''t noticed. Even though she had been wrapped around me.


    Too young to have noticed a heart break.


    Stepping back, and standing up, I glanced quickly to those who had watched us. My tail went still, and I felt the hairs on the tip of my ears stand up as I realized the reality.


    They had all noticed.


    Looking away from the mixture of warm smiles, and looks of pity, I took a small breath again and cleared my throat.


    "So! A feast! Vim, would you please go get something fancy? Maybe a turkey?" Lughes asked, glancing down to the young girl... who had now retreated to Vim''s side.


    She had been excited to meet us, but yet it seemed that earlier awkward demeanor was her true self. Shy maybe.


    "Turkey," Crane said with a flat tone.


    "What? Look at her! Vim''s dragged her through sleet and snow! She needs a hearty meal!" Lughes loudly declared, as if he dared anyone, even a fellow bird, to complain.


    "I don''t know if I agree there, but I do agree she looks cold. Come on in, child, let''s get that layer of ice off you and a warm drink in your hand," Crane said, stepping towards the girl.


    The girl stepped back, half a step, and glanced up at the man she stood near. For protection. For guidance.


    Studying the look, I watched in awe as she calmed down when the man looked down at her and nodded. "I''ll get our dinner. You''ll be safe here," Vim said to her, in a calm voice.


    Lomi visibly relaxed, and then nodded as she took Crane''s offered hand. To be guided into the back of the building.


    Amber waved gently at the girl as they passed, and we all watched Crane take her away. The way she guided the girl with her hand gently on the girl''s back, reminded me of the way birds walked with their newborn young. Covering them gently, guiding them.


    "Renn, would you go with Vim? The merchant down the street will have one. Get a big turkey; if they don''t have one just get something you would like... I''m sure as a fellow hunter, you''d know best what she''d like," Lughes said, happily content with himself.


    "Huh?" I went stiff.


    "I''ll get started on everything else with Crane. You lock the store up, old man. I don''t know why you left it open in the first place" Amber grumbled as she stepped closer to Vim, as to bend down and grab the little girl''s hat. It had been forgotten in the moment. After looking at it for a moment she turned and went to the back of the building to join Crane and the girl.


    "Pha. Storm. Snowstorm. These humans have no idea what real storms are," Lughes grumbled as he too left the lobby. It took only a few seconds for me to be left behind, alone.


    Staring at the empty hallway, devoid of the people who had just abandoned me, I slowly glanced to the man who was staring at me.


    Doing chores was nothing I couldn''t handle. I enjoyed it. Cooking was even something I really enjoyed... but...


    "Well? Go get a jacket at least. And a hat," he said, gesturing for me to hurry.


    "Oh... oh... okay," I nodded, and it seemed the embarrassment in the air wasn''t done with me quite yet. Feeling stiff I hurried to the stairs. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I knew the reasoning behind it. I was the only other predator. She and I may not be the exact same, but we were far closer than anyone else I''d met.


    Yet... Vim was a predator too wasn''t he?


    Grumbling at them, I wondered if it was not so much them utilizing me since I was available but for another, simpler, purpose.


    They probably thought nothing of it. Yet at the same time, even as air-headed Lughes were... he was still far older than me. Still wise, in his own way.


    He probably thought me spending some time with Vim would give him the chance to tell if I was a danger to them, or not.


    Honestly I did want to talk to him. But...


    I''d rather spend time with Lomi than him.


    Hurriedly putting on the jacket and hat, the only things I owned, I hoped he''d not find me at fault for anything.


    If the protector declared I was no good, I had a sinking suspicion they''d immediately cast me out. No matter what I said or did.


    "Hhmghm," I made an odd noise as I left my room and headed back downstairs.


    Keep it together, Renn. Even though you''re feeling more emotions and excitement than you have in decades, don''t let it get to you. Keep it together.


    Vim was patiently waiting for me. I found him studying a painting, one that hung a little off-center on the center shelf. It was a painting that I found a little bland compared to the rest. Just a simple village, right before harvest. Most of the painting was a burnt orange, replicating the waves of wheat under a lazy summer dusk.


    "I''m ready," I said to him, after a few moments passed and he ignored me.


    "Hm." He turned, and for a moment studied me. At first I expected him to complain, or say something about my attire, but he said nothing and simply turned. He opened the door, and then turned to me.


    Standing there, allowing the cold wind to buffet inside, I realized he was holding it open for me. Quickly leaving the store, I felt silly.


    Yes. Men sometimes did that. Quickly stepping out, I flinched as the cold wind attacked.


    Watching Vim close the door, I tried to think of the last time someone had opened a door for me. Or rather, a man. Nory had, surely. Before her I had been alone for awhile... and before then, I had been traveling with a pair of children. So...


    Suddenly I felt out of place again, as I realized Vim was staring at me. I had gotten lost in thought, and we were standing outside in the ever growing snowstorm.


    "This way," I said, and almost said it again when I realized he had probably not heard me. The wind was stronger now, and I had spoken softly.


    His nod stopped me from repeating myself, and I was forced to remember that he was like me. Even if he looked completely...


    Yes. He did. He had human ears. Human eyes. His pupils were normal. His body seemed normal...


    I could see now why they couldn''t tell me what he was.


    He might not even know himself.


    In fact, with the wind blowing at me from behind him... I should now be able to smell him. Being out of the building, and thus away from all the paint and smells.


    Yet I smelled nothing but the stink of the city. The freshness of the breeze, and the chill of the snow.


    He either had no scent, or it was so soft I couldn''t smell it even while walking a few feet from him.


    The wind picked up again, and I reached up to keep hold of my hat. It''d not fall usually, it was a little too well made for that, but it''d be my luck that it''d fly off when I was trying to make a good impression on the society''s protector.


    Walking with the protector, I hoped my heart would settle soon.


    It wasn''t right that I felt as disheveled as I probably looked, thanks to this storm.


    I was too old to feel like this.


    This was too important, too precious for me to ruin. I needed to ensure I secured my place in the Non-Human Society. At any costs.


    I''d never be able to live with myself, if I ruined this opportunity. The mere thought of spending centuries alone, all because I failed to meet whatever standard they had...


    Trudging through fresh fallen snow, I forced my head clear. Forced my thoughts away, and out.


    It''ll be fine. I just needed to weather this storm.


    Nothing new.


    I''ve done this before. Kind of...


    Well, not really.


    This was a first for me. Blatantly so...


    Yet... I''d accomplish it. I''d find a way.


    Or at least, I''d survive it.

 Chapter 13 - Twelve - Vim - To Study And Shop

    Chapter 13: Chapter Twelve - Vim - To Study And Shop "Lughes is always so scatter brained! How could he forget he had family coming over?" the plump woman giggled, telling me that she was far used to Lughes. Probably too used to him.


    I''d have to remind Crane to keep an eye on this relationship. Lughes, like most of our kind, always forgets that humans aged far quicker, and if this middle-aged woman eventually grew older and started to question why that scatter-brained forgetful old man was still alive and kicking, issues might arise.


    "We actually have a few hams; I just cleaned and cut them this morning. Would you like those instead?" the woman asked, jubilant. Too happy, in fact.


    "Sure, we''ll take them," I said. I wasn''t going to actually scour the city for a turkey. It''d take me all day, and chances were I''d not actually find one.


    "I''ll go have the boys prepare them for you," she waved happily as she retreated to the back of the shop. After a few moments, I heard her loud voice as she barked an order. Judging by the way she was yelling, those boys weren''t any common boys. They were sons.


    "She''s a nice lady."


    Shifting a little, I glanced to the woman who was smiling gently at the scene before her. Or rather, the loud conversation we could hear but not see.


    Studying her for a moment, I found my eyes wander to her pants. They were old. Worn. Weathered.


    Even for our kind, who sometimes paid no attention to their attires, they were too broken down.


    Probably all she owned.


    Yet it wasn''t their wear that bothered me. It was the design.


    Those little loops near her ankles, half covered by the snow stuck to her, were a familiar design. I even remembered the one who created it. I remembered that little church, and the young family who had spent days designing those emblems.


    It wasn''t a bad design. It wasn''t out of place. It didn''t tell others she was a slave, or a noble, or anything odd like that...


    Looking away just as she turned to look at me, I knew she had felt my stare. I wasn''t ashamed or embarrassed over it, but I wasn''t in the mood to have to tell her why I was glaring at her.


    At least not yet.


    After all it wasn''t necessarily her fault. Especially if she wasn''t very old.


    "Honey, would you like some bacon too?" the larger woman popped out from behind a curtain, smiling as she asked the question.


    A good salesman, if anything. The woman next to me went a little stiff, and I knew it was because she had envisioned eating them.


    "Sure. Got a few pounds?" I asked her.


    "That we do! I''ll bundle it all up with it," the woman happily retreated back into the shop.


    I sighed, and did my best to ignore the happy smile on the woman next to me. She was not only glad I had bought some bacon, but seemed to actually enjoy the woman''s happy demeanor.


    So odd sometimes.


    "Amber said this family has been running this shop for generations," the woman said gently. A little softly, as if to not be heard by the ones behind the wall, in the back.


    "Most likely. People usually take over their parents positions when able," I said.


    "It''s nice. Makes me wonder what we''d be like, if we could do the same," she whispered.


    Running my eyes along the counter in front of us, I was half tempted to lean on as if I was tired. I wasn''t tired. At all. But felt like I should be.


    I always felt as if I should be exhausted. Yet was I even capable of getting so anymore? When was the last time I was out of breath, or actually weary?


    Tossing the thoughts away, I studied the little meat shop.


    The front of the shop was mostly bare. There were a few signs hanging on the walls, to the left and right of the counter. Not behind it, oddly enough, that displayed their products and their prices. Freshly drawn numbers told me that they had changed them this morning. Most likely thinking they could charge a little more than normal thanks to the weather.


    They were right.


    An odd silence filled the room as I listened to the family in the back. Not only were they loud, they were busy. Something that sounded like glass was being moved, maybe a jug?


    "Why... why was Crane crying? Earlier?" the woman next to me broke that silence with an annoying question, but one I understood.


    "She was simply expressing her grief. She heard terrible news," I said.


    The woman''s eyes were a little golden in color. The kind of yellow that drew attention, especially the human kind. Yet her pupils were luckily not too different than a human''s. A little too clear. A little too large, but still circular in shape. Though that might just be because we were in a small room.


    I knew beneath her hat, made from a small animal... maybe an otter, were two large ears. Similar to Lomi''s.


    And then her most non-human trait, of course, was her tail. Now hidden beneath her baggy pants, and large jacket. If one paid attention they could just make out the tails outline. She had it wrapped around her right thigh.


    Noticing the circular loops on her decrepit pants again, I wondered what to think of her.


    She was... rare today. A real predator. Not too unlike Lomi, but yet still a step away. She wasn''t just some cat, but a forest one. Maybe a leopard, based off the way her ears had looked to have different shades in their color. The coloration had looked like spots.


    "You said your name was Renn?" I asked her.


    The woman went still, and nodded uncertainly.


    "Any last name?" I asked. Usually those like her did have them.


    "Not that I''m aware of," she said.


    Maybe she didn''t know it. Or hadn''t been able to learn it.


    Just like Lomi, who undoubtedly would now go through her long life without knowing many family stories and secrets.


    The thought weighed on me, and I forced my attention elsewhere.


    Oddly my eyes ended up on her fingers.


    They were coiled around each other, and I knew any human who saw the action would simply think she was trying to warm them. I knew better.


    She was nervous. Anxious.


    "Lomi''s village was destroyed. About a month''s distance from here. Burnt by the church," I said gently. Low enough that the woman who was heading back couldn''t hear.


    Renn''s breath caught, and I was glad she was old enough to contain her emotions a little better than most. The shopkeeper didn''t notice her sudden sorrow as she directed two younger men.


    They carried out two small boxes. Made of some kind of lacquered wood. Within both crates were carefully wrapped items. Undoubtedly our pieces of hams and bacon slices.


    "All set," the woman happily declared as the two younger men quickly retreated back to the rear of the store, as if afraid of being yelled at any more.


    Glancing to the sign on the right, I quickly calculated the cost of the food before me. A little steep, even for the time of year, but who was I to complain?


    Renn stepped towards the counter, excitedly. She grabbed the crate with the lesser amount of items inside it, and I was glad she did. I knew she was far stronger than any human woman, especially of her size, but she still needed to act as if she wasn''t. Humans always noticed things like that.


    "I can smell the deliciousness already!" Renn said happily, which brought a larger smile to the woman''s face.


    "Indeed you can! I soaked them''in some nice honey. You''ll enjoy it, I''m sure," the woman seemed more than happy to accept the praise.


    Renn stood up a little straighter, and I knew if I peeled back her larger jacket a tad, I''d be able to make out the shifting of her tail beneath her pants.


    Although I knew she really was excited about getting back, to eat the feast before her, I also knew it was her way of masking her inner turmoil. It was best to hide such internal discord with movement and action.


    I had said it now on purpose, to see how well she took emotional news. Especially bad news.


    She took it well. Either she was a true predator, and didn''t care much of the deaths of strangers, or was stern enough to keep the sorrow inside.


    Either way would give her a passing mark in my book.


    "Fourteen renk, right?" I asked the woman, holding my closed fist out over the counter and boxes so she could grab them.


    "Huh? Twelve, my good friend! You''d think I''d charge such an old family friend full price? The nerve!" the woman loudly spoke, but did so with a smile. She wasn''t that offended.


    "All the same. Especially since I might be in here tomorrow, asking for more, and maybe I''ll want to be remembered," I said, hoping she''d just take them. I probably looked dumb with my arm extended like it was, over the crate.


    "Oh, I''ll just put it on Lughes''s tab," the woman said, waving the coins away.


    "It''s my fault for showing up unannounced. Least I can do is pay for dinner," I said, and decided to just put the coins on the counter.


    A little rude, but I wasn''t in the mood to spend the next few minutes arguing with her.


    "Jeez, I wish my boys were as upright as you! Hear that! That''s what the younger generation is supposed to do! Lazy oafs!" the woman yelled back, and I could hear her honesty in her joke. She wasn''t really joking.


    Picking the crate up, I nodded to Renn.


    "Have a good day Harren," the woman next to me said, waving as we left.


    "You as well dear."


    Leaving the shop, I held the door open for the cat as she sauntered out. It was a little amusing to watch her walk. She was stiff, as if cold or had bruised muscles... yet I knew it was simply because she was worried.


    Worried about me.


    Or rather because of me.


    I was used to such things. Especially when it came to meeting people for the first time.


    One could only imagine what Lughes and the others had told her about me. That young human especially. She has never liked me. Wasn''t her fault though. Her mother had been...


    "Is... is she the only one? That''s left?" Renn asked quietly. Too quiet. Even I had struggled to hear her over the wind.


    "Survivor? Yes. I found her in a well," I said.


    "A... a well?"


    Keeping an eye on her feet as we headed back to the Sleepy Artist, I made sure she didn''t trip. The snow was starting to really pile up, and although there were no curbs on this road, that didn''t mean there were no holes or stuff hidden beneath the layer of white. It''d not really damage the food, being wrapped, if she did trip and drop it, but...


    "Don''t make a big deal out of it. She''s young enough that all it''d do is make her cry," I said.


    The woman glared at me for a moment, and I wondered if I had insulted her.


    "She has a right to cry," she said.


    I nodded. "She does. And does, as well. Every night. But there''s a reason that old goat is going to throw a feast, as he calls it, and do his best to be merry," I said.


    "To distract, giving her a few moments of joy," Renn said, sighing.


    Reaching the building, I studied the window for a moment. The painting in front, displayed proudly, was the same as it always had been. The same scene.


    How many more times would I get to see it?


    How many times will I walk through that door, hear the little bell that used to hang from that shepherd''s staff, and then hear the happy greeting from the old goat? Or the grumpy one, that always accompanied a smile, from the Crane?


    Odds were not many.


    Glancing to the woman, I found her glaring at me. She was waiting for me to open the door for her.


    "Do you know who I am?" I asked her.


    She blinked, and her pupils contracted. Not too much. Nothing that a human would notice, but I saw it.


    "You''re Vim... the guardian. The protector, of the Non-Human Society," she said.


    I nodded. "Do you know who I protect?" I asked her.


    "Us... I mean... our kind. Them," she gestured with a nod, and I noted the odd tone. She was embarrassed to have included herself in that assessment.


    "Indeed I do. I protect them from everything I can. Humans. The church. Other predators like ourselves, who eat our kind," I said, and stepped towards her. Close enough the crates we carried bumped into one another.


    She held firm, glaring at me with defiant eyes. Daring me to continue. Wanting me to.


    A little surprised at her willingness to confront me, I smiled down at her.


    Cat indeed.


    "I''d not harm them. Never." Her voice was as cold as the icicles that hung from the roof''s gutter above us.


    "No? Even though you so brazenly walk around in clothes of a lost culture? A civilization that hasn''t existed for nearly two hundred years?" I asked her. Confronted her.


    My eyes held hers. Especially as they contracted. Especially as the realization dawned upon her.


    She nearly dropped the crate in her arms, as she turned to look downward. At her feet.


    "So you do know," I said, and did so on purpose.


    "Wait! No! I...!" she shook.


    "Humans are forgetful creatures. But they notice the odd. They notice the out of place. No one would recognize that symbol, but they would ask about it. Ask their teachers. Their scholars. The churchmen. And one of them would know. One of them would wonder. Then eventually it''ll reach the ears of someone who knows of us. Who hunts us. What then?" I asked her coldly.


    I was glad that the storm was growing stronger. We were alone not just on this street, but probably all the streets around us. No one would dare this storm willingly.


    The woman suddenly looked younger. Her appearance betrayed her years. She looked like a young woman, still not old enough to have children. Especially with such vivid emotion on her face. The tears in her eyes. The freight in her expression.


    "I protect them. From danger. Of all kinds," I said sternly.


    She faltered. The crate slipped from her right hand. But I was ready. I had positioned my own crate just under hers, on purpose. Catching it easily, I held it firm as she hurriedly tried to regain balance. Regain composure. She quickly picked the crate back up, and then looked up at me. Tear streaks stained her face. They glistened, and I knew they probably felt hot on her cheeks out here in this cold.


    "I''m sorry," she whispered.


    "Are you?"


    "Yes! I... I hadn''t thought of that. I should have. I''m so sorry!"


    Although her words were full of emotion, pure and real emotion, it was her eyes that told me the truth.


    As blurry as they were. As pained as they were...


    They still held my own.


    "Hm. I believe you. Tomorrow we''ll go get you new clothes, and burn those," I said, and with a nod turned to open the door.


    "Wait! Wha..." ignoring her outburst, I gestured for her to get into the house already.


    "My bacon is going to freeze if you don''t hurry," I ushered her.


    Standing there with a shocked expression, I wondered how many different faces she was capable of. It wasn''t often I found a woman, a non-human one, that was so expressive. Lomi was, but she was a child. Even her, being a fox, would grow to become a little too stoic.


    A byproduct of our long lifespans. Even though so many of us looked young, inside we were all still old. Old and weary.


    "Wait... you''re... not angry? At me?" she asked, stepping forward.


    "Should I be?"


    "I endangered them!" she shouted. I knew Crane had probably heard her. Lughes was too old. But I hadn''t heard enough terror in her distressed shout to worry about Crane rushing out to see what was happening. Shelldon probably heard too, but I knew even if he heard true fear or terror he''d not come out to assess or save anyone. He was a coward.


    "You did. Right now you''re letting all the hot air out, and Crane gets her feathers ruffled when we do that, so come on," I said, gesturing for her to hurry.


    She grumbled, but followed my order. Stepping into the building, I released a small sigh and closed the door behind us. Women, human or not, were always so...


    "Vim."


    The woman paused in front of me, and turned. Stopping me from venturing further into the building. I didn''t see anyone, but I could now hear everyone deeper in the back. Lomi''s laugh was soothing to the soul.


    "Hm?"


    "I... I really am sorry. I hadn''t thought of such a thing. I should have. I''m old enough, wise enough, that I should have realized my clothes were not only outdated but unique. I''m sorry," she said, speaking from the heart.


    "We will correct it. And you''ll not do such a thing again, will you?" I asked her.


    "I won''t! Not... not intentionally, at least," she said, looking away.


    "You worry there''s other things you''re missing. Don''t worry, I''ll point them out when I see or hear them. I''m pretty good at pointing out the obvious," I said.


    She hesitated, and I enjoyed the look in her eyes.


    That wasn''t just fear, and pain, but anger. Anger at herself.


    Seemed I wasn''t going to have to kill her.


    Not yet at least.


    "I... I have so many questions," she whispered, and seemed to be agitated. As if she didn''t know what to say or where to start. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ask away. Though do be careful. Some questions bring pain," I warned, and stepped forward. Forcing her to step back, if anything thanks to instinct.


    Walking past her, I headed to the kitchens. Leaving the woman behind, who grumbled wordlessly in annoyance.


    I''d study her more later. I had time. We''d be here for awhile. Maybe even until the snowstorm passes.


    Instead I had another question I needed answered.


    Passing the painting that had caught my eye, I once again noted the symbol at the top. Plastered upon a lone church, off in the distance in what looked to be any ordinary village that farmed wheat.


    The sight of the symbol made me upset, so I stopped looking at it.


    I knew that whoever had painted it, it looked to be Amber''s work, hadn''t known what that symbol meant. Neither would Lughes, or Crane. Not even Shelldon, for all his cowardly wisdom.


    None of them could or would.


    It was the symbol that marked the end, after all.


    Heralding our extinction.


    And there was nothing they could do to stop it.


    Not even I could.

 Chapter 14 - Thirteen - Renn - Questions After Dinner

    Chapter 14: Chapter Thirteen - Renn - Questions After Dinner We sat near the fireplace, and honestly it was getting a little too warm. Lughes had fed the fire a little too much.


    Crane had already gone to bed, and Lughes was just now walking up the stairs himself. I noticed the way the older man ascended slowly, and not just because he was a little drunk.


    His age was starting to take its toll on him.


    I sat a little farther from those who were left. Amber sat next to Vim, only a few feet from each other. The both of them sat a little closer to the fireplace, and were sitting in silence.


    Lomi was already asleep. Lying on Vim''s lap, curled up. I could see her grip on Vim''s shirt, grasping it as if her life depended on it. If not for her gentle snores I''d worry she was having a nightmare.


    "First time I''ve ever met one of you that was younger than me," Amber said gently.


    "You''re older than you are, it''s your anger issues. Ages you," Vim said.


    Amber glared at him, and I knew he had just offended her.


    The fire crackled, and it drew my attention. The pit was deep, and the logs weren''t that big, but for some reason I always worried the flames would ignite a fire. Even though there was brick all around the fireplace, and there was no carpet or rugs anywhere near it.


    "How many were lost this time, Vim?" Amber then asked.


    My ears perked up, and I sat up a little.


    "I buried twenty five," Vim said, speaking as if he was talking of the weather.


    Amber sighed, looking away to the wall nearby. Going lost in thought.


    Although it should surprise me that a human was so... bothered by hearing of our kind being lost, it somehow didn''t. She was a good person.


    "Twelve last year. Too. That''s a lot lately, isn''t it? Is someone hunting us?" Amber asked.


    "There''s always a hunter lurking in the shadows," Vim said.


    Studying him, I watched the way his eyes lingered on the fire. What did he see in the flames? He spoke so evenly, so firmly... as if he wasn''t affected by what he said at all. But I knew the truth.


    A man that didn''t care about such things wouldn''t have noticed the embossed symbol on my pants. Wouldn''t have put one and two together so quickly.


    He might be callous, but he was still emotionally vested in these people.


    Plus...


    Lomi shifted, and Vim glanced at her. Although he didn''t smile, I did notice the way his face relaxed a little. His expression was a little more calmer. He gently rested his hand on her back, and she swiftly went still again, falling back into a deeper slumber.


    Yes. This man really was a protector. A guardian.


    "Is there... is there another village of foxes? For her?" Amber asked softly, as if afraid to wake her.


    "Not a village. But there is a family, a few weeks from here. I''ll take her there and see how it goes," he said.


    "Hm... it''s odd, but I guess humans do it too. Distant relatives and whatnot," Amber said.


    "It is odd. But far too many of our kind don''t feel comfortable living with different types. Not everyone is like Crane and Lughes, able to put up with each other," Vim said.


    "They barely put up with each other as it is," I said.


    Amber glanced at me, and I realized by her look that she had forgotten I was even here.


    Vim though smirked a little, and I somehow knew it wasn''t because of what I said... but because he had noticed Amber''s slight shock.


    "They''re better than most. A few decades ago I had to settle a dispute in a village in the north. Ended up having to let them wage war. It was annoying as hell, and so I hated going there because all it did was piss me off," Vim said.


    "Wage war?" I asked, trying to understand what he meant.


    "I mean that literally. The two families waged war with one another. They had three battles, to settle their differences," he said.


    "You mean actual fighting, don''t you?" Amber asked, telling me she hadn''t known of this either.


    "Five died. Three to the family of bears and two to the wolves," he said gently.


    "And... they still live together? In the same village?" I asked, surprised.


    "Not only did they still live together, they lived in harmony. In fact last time I visited they had a wedding, between the youngest son of the bears and a daughter of the wolves."


    I was too shocked to say anything, but Amber wasn''t. "See! Not even humans are that crazy. Though I guess that is the better of the many consequences," she said.


    "So some say," Vim agreed.


    "I thought there weren''t many predators left?" I asked.


    "There isn''t. You misunderstood me. I spoke of what happened after their war, not what happened recently," Vim said softly.


    My eyes went wide, and I noticed the way Amber looked away, down to the floor. She had already known. Or maybe had already understood.


    "They''re gone," I said, not asked.


    He nodded. "Have been for years. Not long after that wedding, a hunter showed up. It kidnapped the children and used them to influence their demise. By the time I arrived they were all dead," he said.


    Tears welled up in my eyes as I sat back, unable to sit up straight anymore.


    "How can you say that so lifelessly?" I whispered as tears fell.


    "If I sobbed each time I spoke of the past, I''d have no time to live for today," he said.


    "Sounds patronizing, coming from you," Amber said with a flat voice.


    Vim shrugged, saying nothing more.


    I hid my face, covering it with a hand as I silently tried to control my tears and emotions.


    This was going to be difficult. Not just tonight, but from now on...


    "You''re a gentle one, Renn," Amber said softly.


    "No. I''m not," I said honestly.


    I was far from it. If I had been, I would have been long dead. Wouldn''t have lived to adulthood, even.


    For a few long moments they were silent. Letting the fire drown out the sounds of my light crying.


    It didn''t take me long to regain composure, and although a little embarrassed... at the same time I wasn''t. It''d be rude to the ones I cried over to feel shame over the tears I shed for them.


    At least that was what I told myself.


    "Who... who was the hunter?" I asked after I was sure I''d not wake Lomi with the volume of my voice.


    "They''re gone. They''ll not bother anyone again," Vim said.


    "That wasn''t what I asked," I said.


    Vim''s eyes met my own, for the first time in a long time. Probably since we had spoken to each other upon returning with the food earlier. It was a little odd that it had taken this long for him to look at me again.


    "Renn..." Amber spoke softly, but I ignored her as I held his gaze. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If she was still alive... what would you do?" he asked me.


    "I''d..." I started to speak, but Vim''s expression changed. Suddenly he was glaring at me.


    "Hunt them? Kill them? You''d kill someone who has no real relation to you?" he asked.


    "They killed a whole village, didn''t they?" I asked.


    "Did you know anyone in that village?"


    Hesitating, I wondered why he was testing me like this. What was he doing it for?


    Vim sighed, and his right foot shifted a little. Skidding along the floor, his sock made an odd sound as it rubbed the smooth wood beneath him. "Most cats live alone. Hunt alone. Usually they don''t even stay with their mate, even after children are born you know?" he then said.


    "We may be similar to what we are, but we''re not actual animals," I argued.


    "Some are, maybe," Amber whispered.


    Vim shook his head. "Ignore her, she was talking about me."


    "I knew that," I said. It was obvious from the way she had glanced at him as she had said it.


    "I was," Amber said with a proud nod.


    He frowned, as if offended. Not at Amber''s statement, but the fact I had not only known but possibly agreed with her.


    "It was a woman?" I asked.


    "Is that so strange? Women can be rather ruthless, I mean look at her," Vim said with a nod to Amber.


    She scoffed.


    "Why did she hunt them?" I asked further.


    Instead of answering, Vim sighed and looked at me. He no longer looked... accusing, but I could still see the annoyance in his eyes.


    "She wanted revenge," he then said.


    Hesitating, I wondered what to ask next. I had not expected that answer.


    "Exactly. The one who hunted them, was in turn the one who had been hunted. She had lost her whole family to the wolves, a few years prior," he said firmly.


    My mouth went dry; as I realized why he had acted the way he had when I asked him about her.


    "Gosh," Amber groaned, looking away. As if suddenly sick.


    "It''s not that rare of a story," Vim said.


    "Wait... wait... so... was she... was she a part of the society?" I asked, and knew my answer before he even nodded.


    "Why would they do that?" Amber asked.


    "Why would the wolves hunt boars? Why would a boar get revenge? Why does a fish swim? Why does a bird soar?" Vim asked.


    "Don''t so melodramatic Vim, I don''t like it," Amber complained.


    "It''s the truth. Most of it was instinct. The wolves who had hunted her family had been outcasts, but members of that family all the same. She simply got her revenge. And because the bears were now married into, a part of that very family, they also fought back. They also stood their ground. They lost."


    Vim told the story as if he was talking about the recent harvest, or fishing trip. His voice told no emotion, and his face had a rather serene expression.


    "How... how many have we lost like that? To our own kind?" I asked.


    I feared the answer, since it was so close to my own.


    "A good portion. Most die from humans. Either a village burning them, thinking they''re some kind of monster or demon, or the church. Others die from being alone. Getting hurt or sick, and not trusting anyone or anything to help so they just wither and die somewhere, far away," Vim said.


    I groaned, and bent forward to rest my head on my hands. I felt as if I was suddenly exhausted. As if I could feel a looming headache, the worst I''ve ever had.


    "Humans are the same, Renn. My own father tried to kill my mother," Amber spoke up softly, with a hushed voice.


    Looking up at her, I found a gentle smile on the normally stoic girl. She looked as if she was... seeing herself in me.


    "Cruelty is cruelty. Doesn''t matter where it comes from," Vim said.


    "I too lost family to family," I said to her. I couldn''t bring myself to say more.


    Amber gently nodded, as if to say she understood.


    "None of my family killed each other, we were normal unlike you crazy people," Vim then said.


    A groan mixed with a sigh as Amber and I shared our sentiments. It was obvious he was just trying to make the sour conversation a little lighter, but since he spoke in that plain tone it made it sound heartless.


    "Are... is there a village? Of people like me?" I asked him. I didn''t want to change the conversation, but it felt awkward to say anything else after hearing Vim''s poor attempt at humor.


    "Cats? Well... maybe. As I mentioned, your type usually stay alone. Wanderers. I''ve met a few. Maybe not exactly like you, based on your patterns and colors, but I''ve met similar. South, near a large set of lakes and waterfalls, is a smaller village. There is a family of cats there, but they''re... well, not what you are," Vim said, genuinely seeming honest.


    "Not what she is? What''s that mean?" Amber asked for me.


    Vim shrugged. "They''re more simple. They''re probably something smaller. It''s hard to tell, I mean... most don''t have many features. Look at Lughes, based off his beard you''d think him a sheep. Yet he''s a mountain goat. Yet the only reason we know that, or that I do, is because I saw his parents. They had more animal like characteristics than he does," Vim said.


    "I see. But they are similar, at least," I said.


    "Yes. Close enough that if you''d like to meet them I''d allow it. But don''t be upset when you find they''re still different, all the same," Vim said.


    "You''re such a jerk," Amber grumbled.


    Vim tilted his head. "What''d I say that was rude?"


    "It''s just... the way you are. Shut up," Amber looked away, to the fireplace. As she did I noticed that most of the logs were now embers. If we wanted to keep the fire going now was the time to add another log.


    "Which one of you wants this thing?" Vim asked, gesturing to the girl on his lap.


    "I''m not ready for a daughter, as much as I''d probably enjoy it," Amber said. A little too seriously.


    "Daughter..." I tried to imagine it. Could I?


    "Hardly think sleeping together for a night makes you a mother," Vim though corrected us as he sighed.


    "Oh. I''ll happily sleep with her," I said, standing up.


    "Good. She slobbers all over and I hate it," Vim said, likewise standing.


    She didn''t wake even as he hefted her.


    "I''ll see to the fire for the night. Goodnight Renn," Amber said, waving.


    Leading Vim up the stairs to my room, I excitedly opened the door.


    "She won''t scream when she wakes up without you, will she?" I asked as he laid her onto my bed.


    "Why would she?" Vim asked gently, and then with a nod he turned and left.


    "Goodnight," I said to him.


    He paused upon leaving my room, and before he closed the door behind him he nodded. "Goodnight, Renn."

 Chapter 15 - Fourteen - Vim - A Balcony Fit for a King

    Chapter 15: Chapter Fourteen - Vim - A Balcony Fit for a King The storm had died down a little. The fresh morning breeze was not as chilly as it could have been, and the whole world had been painted over with a layer of white.


    My seat was a little damp, but that was my fault. I had been too lazy to bring a chair from inside the house, and had instead just brushed off the snow and sat down.


    The world wasn''t that quiet. Voices lingered from inside. People talking down the street told me that work was being done. Smoke from chimneys littered the sky, and every so often birds flew by while chirping at each other.


    It''s only been a few days since we arrived, and I already wanted to leave... but I knew I couldn''t.


    Lomi was having far too much fun for me to tear her away just yet.


    Her laughter, which I could just barely make out from inside the house, was why I sat out here on the balcony.


    I was not so cruel as to hate such happy joy, but honestly it was too much for me.


    Plus it was good for her to spend some time with fellow women.


    Lughes had left to meet a client. I had offered to join him, but he had said my cloudy expression would sully the art.


    "The fact he was so serious almost makes it hurt more," I said to myself.


    Amber, Crane and the new-blood were occupying Lomi. They had been in the kitchen, but now it sounded like they were a floor higher. In a bedroom maybe?


    A dog barked from a few streets over, and a baby cried elsewhere. Closing my eyes, I took in the random, yet very normal sounds of the city around me.


    The air was thick with the smell of burning wood. Every so often a light breeze blew by, and I got a breath of fresh air. I liked to hear the people talking, as well. Even during the cold, and with the layer of snow, they were still out and about. Shopping. Working. Earlier a couple had been walking by, just walking, and enjoying the day.


    The Sleepy Artist would survive awhile longer, by what I could hear and see.


    When there was peace, it was usually safer for those in the society. Humans became complacent. They began to lose their situational awareness around themselves. They stopped looking at their neighbors as strangers, and instead as family... in a way.


    Yet, the moment war or chaos sewed their seeds that all changed.


    Suddenly your neighbors were your enemies. Suddenly you began to notice the strange. The out of place.


    Like how a woman''s neck was a little longer than it should be. Like how a man''s beard was strangely thick.


    "Enough," I told myself, and forced the thoughts away.


    This balcony was meant to be a place to relax. A place to rest. It was on the third floor, and facing the back street. There were no other buildings this high here, and no other balconies. Here one could sit and not be bothered, and not noticed. Even Lomi could sit here, without her hat, and be safe. Safe enough, at least.


    Yet here I was, brooding as if I were a king with a whole kingdom of worries.


    "That''s a troubled face."


    I blinked, and looked to my left. The door was open, and a gentle smile was greeting me.


    "What is it?" I asked, since I noticed Renn was alone. I could smell Lomi upon her, but didn''t see anyone else.


    "Can I sit with you? Though if you don''t mind I''d like to get that chair instead," Renn asked, pointing to a small wooden stool not too far from the door. One of the ones I should have grabbed myself, earlier.


    Sighing, I wondered if I was willing to make her hate me or not.


    "Sure," I said, and wondered why I wasn''t willing to.


    "Hm," she happily nodded and retreated back into the house, grabbing the small stool.


    Placing it not far from me, simply thanks to the lack of space to do anything else, I sighed and moved my legs position a little so we''d not be touching.


    "Close the door," I said, right before she sat down.


    Renn paused, and went to do so. Seemed she had simply forgotten.


    The door shut quietly, and she took her seat.


    "What''s the kid doing?" I asked.


    "Painting. With Amber," Renn said.


    I noticed the warm tone in her voice. She sounded...


    "Don''t like art?" I asked.


    "No! I do... I really enjoyed it... but I had to leave," she said quickly.


    Studying her, I wondered if those glossy eyes had been crying earlier.


    "I know the feeling," I said honestly.


    Looking out into the city, I noticed a few new tufts of smoke. More fireplaces had been lit.


    "You do, don''t you?" she asked.


    "And? So what questions do you have for me now?" I asked her.


    She has made a habit of coming up to me and asking questions. These last couple days we hadn''t had much time alone. She spent most the day with Lomi and the rest. I was thankful for that, but honestly her questions weren''t that bad. Most were simply about the society, but a few were sometimes a little...


    "Why doesn''t Shelldon come out? To say hi to you at least?" she asked.


    Like this.


    Shifting a little, I ignored the clump of snow my foot brushed up against. "He''s a coward. I scare him," I said.


    "Oh... so Crane was being serious," she said.


    "Don''t know what she told you, but yes. Shelldon is scared of me. He''ll talk to me if I force it, like if I went down into the basement and confronted him... but he''ll never willingly show himself in front of me," I said.


    "Did you do something mean to him?"


    "Well... maybe. I yelled at him once," I said.


    "For what?"


    "That''s a private matter. You can ask him," I said.


    She didn''t persist, but instead nodded. As if that made perfect sense... as if she did indeed plan to ask him.


    "How much longer will you be here? With Lomi?" she asked.


    "Probably another week or two. We can''t wait for winter to pass, since I have other places I need to check on. But I want to give her some time here, since she seems to enjoy it," I said.


    "That''s kind of you."


    "It''s a necessity. I''ve seen those much older than her break from such trauma. Little moments of happiness like this keep the soul together," I said.


    "Not sure if I should praise you or chastise you," she then said.


    "How about neither?"


    She huffed, and looked away from me. To the cityscape before us.


    "I like it here," she said.


    "Then stay."


    She glanced at me, and I knew from her expression what she wanted to ask. What she feared to ask.


    I nodded. "I''ll allow it. If you''d like to stay here, as long as you got permission from the residents, then do so. Do know I mean all of the residents, that includes Shelldon," I said.


    Renn''s fingers coiled around one another, as they twirled. It seemed it was a habit of hers. "Can I really?" she asked.


    "Did you expect me to say no?"


    "I did. I thought you''d force me to earn your trust," she said.


    "And how would you do that, exactly?"


    The woman fidgeted and shook her head. She had no clue.


    "Life is all about risks. I let you stay, there''s a risk to those too feeble to protect themselves. And I don''t just mean from you yourself. Yet what should I do? Never let anyone try? Never give people a chance? We''re called a society. A society is a band of people, working together. Can''t really do that if you never give someone the chance to prove themselves," I said.


    "Did you make the society?" she asked.


    "No. I simply protect it," I said.


    Least I tried to.


    "Who did?"


    "No one you''d know," I said.


    "Ah. A secret. This supposed society sure does have a lot of them," she said.


    "Secrets are valuable. If you want one, you need to pay the price for it."


    "So I can buy them? What''s the cost?" she asked, interested.


    "They do say cats have nine lives," I said.


    She huffed, yet smiled. "That is what they say."


    Sitting in silence for a moment, I tried to think of which location suited her best.


    There were a few predators still. More than most knew about... but most were solitary creatures. Living either completely alone, far away from anyone and anything, or lived in human cities on their own.


    It was a good thing the ones she found to introduce her to the Society were Lughes and Crane. People who not only wouldn''t shy away from a predator, but were also willing to coexist with one.


    "Most... most struggle," I said, choosing my words carefully. Renn glanced at me, and I continued, "Most struggle to live with each other. Separate species, I guess you can call it. There aren''t many places where more than one kind of peoples live together. In fact only a handful, that are left," I said.


    "I see," she said gently.


    "Other than the cat family in the south I spoke of, there''s a larger town to the east. One where many different kinds live. The largest conglomerate of the society. Most of the village is non-humans, in fact. The problem there is you''d be the only predator. The only hunter. Everyone else would be prey," I said.


    "Which might cause problems," she said.


    "Little ones. But problems nonetheless. It''s just reality. One of the families there are bunnies. Rabbits. No they don''t multiply like them," I said, stopping the stupid joke that had crept to her forethought''s. "But they are like Shelldon. If a hunter, a real one like yourself, took residence nearby... they might actually run away."


    "I''d hate to be the cause of such discord," she said.


    "I''m bad enough when it comes to that. There are a few places, a few families I can think of where you''d be accepted. Might even enjoy them. Yet at the same time you might wander all through the land, to each one, only to wind up back here," I said.


    "I see... thank you, for telling me. I''m sure it wasn''t easy for you," Renn said.


    "Everything is easy for me," I said back.


    Her smile told me she knew full well how deep of a lie that was.


    "Where do you live?" she then asked.


    "Nowhere. I travel, constantly. Have to. Even with me always going from one place to the next, I rarely am there when I need to be."


    She nodded, as if in understanding. Maybe she did.


    A large bird flew by, causing Renn to look up. Her ears perked as she did, and I realized they were probably her dominant ones.


    There were a few like her, and Lomi, who had separate ears. Yet it seemed unlike Lomi, hers were fully functional.


    I''d need to remember that. That meant she could hear as well as I could. She could hear the whispers of mice.


    That meant she was more pure-blooded than most.


    Which meant she was older than she seemed.


    "Do you have anyone else?" I asked her.


    She blinked, her eyes leaving the far off hawk to come back to my own.


    "Family? Friends? Humans even?" I asked her.


    "No... I had lived with a human, Nory, for the last few decades. She recently died, which is why I''m now here," she said.


    "Before that?" I asked.


    Renn hesitated, as she sat up straight. Maybe she thought I was interrogating her. "I traveled. For many years. Sometimes I stuck around in places for awhile, I spent many years in a coastal town called Pryti. I had to leave because people began to notice I hadn''t aged."


    "Before then?" I asked.


    "Before that I... traveled with a pair of children. Human children. I stuck with them until they were both older. One died of disease, the other settled down with a family. I left after their second child had been born," she said. She spoke honestly, and clearly. It seemed she''d answer almost any question I had.


    "Why''d you stay with them for so long?" I asked. Sticking with a human from children to old age was a long time, even for our people.


    "I loved them. I... was like a mother to them, I guess. If I look back at it now, that''s how I felt I think," she said.


    "Have you been a mother?"


    "No. Do you ask that because you''re thinking if I''d be a good one for Lomi?" she asked with an odd smile.


    I was about to say no, and then realized that wasn''t right.


    That was why I had wanted to know, wasn''t it?


    "Possibly. Before the children, what about then?" I asked, doing my best to not only change the subject but my own thoughts.


    "I had been alone. Probably... twenty years or so, I think. Then I was with my family. We lived together, all of us. In a forest," she said.


    "Alone? With your family, I mean," I asked.


    "Oh. Yes. My parents absolutely hated humans. Despised them. Killed them on sight," she said.


    "Yet raised a daughter who falls in love with them," I said.


    Renn''s face contorted into annoyance as her shoulders went a little taught. As if she was holding herself back from reaching out to smack me.


    "There''s no shame in it," I said gently.


    "I know. And I know you didn''t actually mean any ill, but the tone you used hurt me," she said.


    Blinking, I wondered what tone I had used. I hadn''t meant it in that bad of a way... in fact, I had actually meant it...


    "Don''t say anything. I can tell you didn''t mean that. Just... let me quiet my heart for a moment, please," Renn then said with a raised hand, to stop me from saying anything.


    Sitting back, I nodded and went quiet.


    Renn''s face scrunched up as she very obviously tried to keep her emotions under control, and I realized why I had doubted her age.


    She was old. Yet...


    She obviously didn''t have much experience with those like me. Those like our kind.


    Most of her experience seemed to be with humans. Unless she had omitted a great deal, it seemed that after leaving her family she had only spent time with humans.


    With a deep breath, she finally seemed to return to normal. A small smile even planted itself on her face.


    "Well done," I praised her.


    Her smile went awry as she blushed, and looked away. "Thanks."


    "Your family. They''re gone?" I asked her.


    I immediately regretted asking, as I watched her happy glow die off like a candle would with a sneeze.


    "Yes."


    "Then all the more reason to join the society. You need not rush the decision, but take care on taking too long in picking a home. If you dally, your options will become fewer and fewer," I said.


    Renn opened her mouth to speak, but hesitated. I knew what bothered her, since I had been the one to address it, but that didn''t mean I was willing to wait for her to gather her nerve and ask it.


    "Is it that bad?" she asked gently.


    "Worse. But don''t worry about it. At least not right now," I said.


    "Let you worry about it, you mean," she stated.


    Glancing at her, I wondered if I looked like I was worrying in her eyes.


    "Have you ever met a king?" I asked her.


    She blinked and shook her head.


    "I''ve met many. Kings. Queens. Rulers. Tyrants. Want to know what they all shared? A similarity that transcends not just race, sex, but even time?" I asked her.


    "What?" she whispered her question.


    "Fear."


    Her jaw went taught as she understood my meaning.


    I gestured to the world before us. The white sitting under the smoky grey. "They fear uprisings. They fear rebellion. They fear pestilence. Famine, religious fundamentalism, economic collapse, familial betrayal, and so on and so forth," I said.


    "Sounds sad," she said.


    "It is," I nodded.


    "It''s their job though, isn''t it? To worry over their kingdom. Their subjects," she said as she stretched a foot out to lightly step on a nearby pile of snow.


    Her foot left toe prints as she played with the snow. "It is. That''s my point. I''m the protector. It''s my job to protect. My job to worry. I''d be a bad guardian if I didn''t fret," I said.


    "Is there a king? Or ruler? Of our society?" she asked.


    "No. There used to be. She''s dead," I said.


    "No one''s tried to take her place?" Renn kicked some snow away, ruining her toe prints.


    "Why would they? No one really gets along very well. They''re all more distant friends than anything else. Lughes loves to paint others, yet he''ll turn and ask you why you''re still here once the paint dries," I said.


    "Oh... will he do that to me too?" she asked, suddenly worried.


    "Has he painted you yet?" I asked.


    "Mostly."


    "Ah... then who knows? You''ll find out soon," I said, amused.


    She grumbled, and I could tell she knew I was mostly teasing.


    Renn sighed, and I noticed the wind picked up a little. Far off in the distance I could see new storm clouds rumbling towards us. Another layer of snow would blanket this section of the world tonight.


    I enjoyed storms. Sometimes when the world becoming as chaotic and turbulent as my mind and heart, it usually put me at ease. If even the great vastness around me could struggle, then maybe my struggling wasn''t too bad.


    "Can I ask you something a little personal, Vim?" Renn then asked with a whisper.


    "You can," I said. Though doubted I''d answer.


    "Are you strong?"


    Frowning at her question, I glanced at her. She was studying me with her golden eyes, looking as apprehensive as a newborn fawn.


    "I am."


    Her eyes narrowed, and I wondered if she doubted me. More so, I wondered if she thought herself stronger.


    "Lomi mentioned you killed a man. Before you boarded the ferry," she said gently.


    "Did she?" I asked. That was a surprise. I had figured she''d blame herself, and thus keep it quiet. They usually did.


    "She cried," Renn said.


    "I''m sure." That was more believable.


    "I''ve always been stronger than most," she said.


    "I''m sure," I repeated, and believed again.


    Her eyes narrowed, and I wondered if she thought I was being sarcastic.


    "Yet you''re even greater, aren''t you?" she though said, even though her face told me she was a tad upset.


    "Likely."


    Renn went silent for a moment, even though her eyes never left mine. They still glared at me, but hidden beneath that stare was... worry? Fear? Was she scared of me too? She hadn''t shown such fear before. Worry, yes. Concern, yes... but not fear.


    Still it was odd. Had this woman, and the rest of them, already become close enough with that young fox for her to reveal such things already? What else had she told them? What other secrets?


    I should have warned her. I''ll need to pull her aside later, to at least make sure she didn''t reveal anything about Elk and his family.


    The woman next to me suddenly took a small breath, as if startled... and nodded.


    "Then... why are we losing?" she finally asked her real question.


    Relaxing a little, I made sure to not let my relief appear on my face.


    Was that all she wanted to know? S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Say I gave you spear," I said to her, gesturing to her with an open palm.


    She blinked and nodded.


    "A spear so sharp, that a mere... touch could kill anyone and everything. No matter how deep it punctured. No matter how strong the arm that threw it. The spear always killed its enemy," I continued.


    She nodded again, but I noticed the way her hardened eyes softened. She was wiser than I had thought; she had already understood what I was trying to say.


    Yet still, I continued. "Yet, how well would that spear do, you think... If before it was an army? One might argue that given enough time, you''d stab or even poke, enough to kill them all... but what if there were two armies? Three? How many would it take before even that almighty spear would fall? How long until it shattered, like the basic branch it was made from?" I asked her.


    "Not long at all," she whispered.


    I nodded. "A bad analogy but it gets the point across. I can''t kill everyone. I can''t slaughter every human there is. And even if I did, it''s not like that suddenly makes us all safe and happy. Did I not just recently tell you of a whole village wiped out, not by human hands but our own?"


    She nodded, and gave off a heavy sigh. As if she was burdened greatly.


    "There are more enemies than the humans. There is time. Disease. Ailments. Strife. And those are even harder to face than the humans. All we can do is struggle. All we can do is endeavor and persevere. I just try to... help, when and where I can," I said.


    "I see. I understand. I''m sorry if my question seemed rude and accusing," she said.


    "It didn''t. I get it often. Especially after I fail," I said.


    "Hm..." She seemed like she wanted to say something, but decided against it.


    "Plus not all humans are enemies. There are just as many like Amber as there are we. Hell, many are now family if not by blood at least by marriage," I said.


    "Oh? It''s possible?" she asked, surprised.


    "For some. Though usually the offspring is completely human. Out of all the mixed children I know, only a handful have ever shown their animal traits. And even then not as prominent as their parent," I said.


    "I see... Seems then that would be the most optimal solution, wouldn''t it be?"


    It was my turn to blink and stare at her.


    She didn''t notice my look, as she stared at the floor. To where her feet messed with an ever growing mess of snow. She was lost in thought.


    "Some have said so. Others would die before they''d accept it," I said.


    Renn smiled softly and nodded.


    Ah... her parents had hated humans she had said. Those were probably the faces in her mind now.


    Had I known them, perhaps?


    Running all through my memories, I tried and failed to find them. I''ve known cats before. But their colors were always different. It made it hard to tell... and...


    No, chances were I didn''t. Or rather hadn''t. If I had, they would have told her about me. About the society.


    She wasn''t old enough to know about my life before the society.


    So few were anymore.


    With a cough, Renn stood from her chair. She stared at me for a moment and then stepped towards the door.


    Seemed her questions for now had been exhausted.


    Before opening the door however, she paused. Her hand resting on the brass handle for a moment.


    "Lomi hates you," Renn then said. She wasn''t looking at me, but instead at the balcony door. Into the small foyer, what little could be seen behind the frosted glass.


    "She should."


    "She doesn''t want to."


    I nodded. "In time her hate may subside. Usually it doesn''t."


    "I..." she went quiet, and I had to turn to see why. The distraught in her face made me look away.


    "Don''t let it bother you. Imagine if I had showed up only a day after your family was hunted and burnt alive. You''d hate me too," I said to her.


    For a moment she was silent, and then she chuckled. I glanced at her and was surprised to find an odd smile on her face.


    "Rather I''d have wrapped you in a hug and kissed you... But my circumstances were different," she said, then opened the door and headed inside.


    She closed the door behind her, and I realized she had left the chair she had dragged out here with me. I''d have to remember to take it in. That stool was not made out of the kind of wood that lasted long in such weather.


    Beneath the now empty stool, were footprints. Snow was marked and scattered, as if some animal had rolled around moments ago.


    Theoretically, one just had.


    "Everyone has a story," I said after a moment, and sat back to relax a little longer.


    Such moments never lasted, after all.

 Chapter 16 - Fifteen - Renn - A Happy Moment, Painted, Yet Distracted

    Chapter 16: Chapter Fifteen - Renn - A Happy Moment, Painted, Yet Distracted "Am I really that short?" Lomi asked, worried.


    The painting we were studying was beautiful. Lughes had painted it, and done so with an oddly gentle theme. He had somehow painted me, Lomi, Crane and himself all sitting with each other before a fireplace. The only one not sitting in a relaxed chair was Lomi. In the painting she was clinging lightly to a chair''s armrest, smiling and talking to me.


    He had simply painted a mere moment. Where we were happily talking in the middle of the night.


    Such a scene was beautiful. It was such a happy moment, even if some parts were imagined. We had a fireplace, but no chairs like that. No rugs those colors...


    "You''re not that short. Plus you''re still growing," Amber said.


    Glancing at her, I wondered if she found it insulting that she had not been included in the painting. Especially since she hadn''t been the artist. There had been no reason for Lughes not to include her.


    Amber though had a kind smile, and didn''t seem bothered by it at all.


    Honestly it made me wonder if that meant Lughes really didn''t acknowledge her. Or rather, humans in general. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Maybe he wasn''t as kind of a man as I had thought.


    "Still! I look so tiny!" Lomi groaned, pointing at the painting before us.


    "I think you look cute. Look, he even gave you a pretty dress," I said.


    "It is pretty..." she admitted.


    Lomi seemed to like clothes. Every so often she''d grab and study something we were wearing. Crane yesterday had worn a light dress, and she had spent some time studying the seams and frills on the sleeves.


    "Renn."


    I turned to the door and found Crane looking at me. "Would you join me? I think tonight we shall have some fish," she said.


    "Oh? To go buy them? Of course," I said.


    "Hm. How about you Lomi, would you like to help?" Crane asked the young child.


    "I do! Let me go tell Vim!" Lomi rushed out the room, and I laughed lightly at her. She sometimes acted as if he was her father.


    Crane smiled and headed down the hallway to follow her, as if to go with her to Vim to let him know just what was going on.


    "Then I''ll go get ready," Amber said, going to leave as well.


    "Going to come shopping with us?" I asked, excited. Walking with everyone would be enjoyable.


    "No. I need to go start the painting for the young lady of the Primdoll family," she said.


    "Oh... I see," I said. She had gone the other day with Lughes to meet the family, and get the deposit amongst other things, but I hadn''t realized she would start so soon.


    "Will it take long?" I asked. Glancing to the painting still resting on the easel, I wondered if it would be anything like that. It had only taken Lughes two days to paint it, and to me it looked as professional as any other in this building.


    "Probably a week or so, mostly since the young girl won''t be able to sit still for long. A few hours at a time at best, probably," Amber said with a sigh.


    "I see. Anything I can do to help?" I asked.


    "If you leave before I get back, leave me a note at least," she said with a smile.


    Amber left the room, leaving me alone.


    Hurrying out after her, I watched her small frame as she walked down the hall. "Leave a note?" I asked.


    "If you leave with Lomi. Of course," she said as if it was as obvious as the sunrise.


    Watching her go, I hesitated.


    Leave with Lomi?


    For a long moment I stood there by the door, unsure of what to say or do.


    Yes. I could, couldn''t I?


    It was obvious. Vim guided those like myself to places they could be safe. Places they could call home.


    That meant if I wanted to, I could leave with them. Join them, until I found somewhere else. Somewhere I''d...


    Glancing to the painting, standing in the center of the room, I found it looked a little silly.


    The room was small. Smaller than my bedroom. There was a window, but it was firmly draped by a thin sheet. It was tied down at the edges, so that it''d not shift.


    A single carpet sat on the floor. A blue felt, that was marked by countless little droplets of old paint.


    And nothing else. No chairs. No shelves. No tables.


    Just an easel, and a painting.


    A painting of a scene that just a few months ago would have been enough to make me cry.


    Yet now, already, seemed...


    Walking away from the room, I left the door open. Heading for the stairwell, I wondered what the right choice was.


    This place was wonderful. Beyond reason.


    It''d be... sad, for Lomi to leave, but I understood the reason. Lughes and Crane neither seemed too interested in raising a child. Amber, although didn''t seem to mind Lomi, was obviously a human. Lomi needed someone like us. Our kind didn''t age as quickly as humans and...


    Pausing in the hallway, I wondered if I was willing to do it. I had somewhat guided children before. Although they had both been a little older when I had found them, fleeing those flames.


    My memories played out in my head as I tried to remember how well it had gone. One had died of disease, but that had been... A simple tragedy. Something uncontrollable.


    The other had grown up fine. They had married, built a home, and even had children themselves.


    But was I able to claim credit for any of that? Although I had felt somewhat like a mother to them, most of the journey and time spent with them felt more like one with siblings. I could remember many nights arguing with them. Scolding them. Yet the next day having to be taught something myself, since I had not yet known a lot of the human''s culture.


    And... even if I found I didn''t wish to stay here, did I not simply need to wait for Vim to return in a few years?


    Then I could have him escort me to the next place.


    If anything doing that every so often might be enjoyable all in itself. Spending a decade here, a decade there...


    I couldn''t help but smile at the idea. How wonderful it was to imagine it.


    "Renn?"


    I turned to find Amber. She was giving me an odd look, as if worried for me.


    "Sorry. Just got lost in thought," I said.


    Seemed I had stopped right before the stairwell. Which put me in her way, as she tried to walk downward, from her own room. She had a large sack hanging from her shoulder, as if she was about to go on a trip.


    "Hm. Your kind does that occasionally. Just try not to do it in front of the stairs, would you? I know you''re all stronger than us, but even you guys can get hurt," she said, stepping past me as she rounded the stairwell.


    I smiled at her as she passed, and realized that I liked how blunt she was. Although she sounded annoyed, and looked it, I could tell now that she was being genuine in her concern. She was actually worried for me.


    "Will you be long?" I asked her.


    "Sometimes I stay the night at their homes, if they allow or want it. They''re a lower noble so... it could go either way. They usually aren''t as wealthy as they act, yet at the same time want me to so their neighbors don''t see me coming and going for a week," she said, pausing a couple steps down from me.


    "Coming and going?" I asked.


    "Their neighbors. They''ll realize I wasn''t given permission to stay there while doing the painting, implying they weren''t able to properly accommodate me. It''d be seen as a sign of being too poor or simply not very good hosts. It''s just how they are," she said, and then after explaining continued down the stairs.


    "Hm..." I headed down the stairs after her, but stopped on my floor while she continued down. After a few steps I realized she was most likely not conveying just how serious the matter was. Humans were so odd sometimes.


    "To be judged by how you treated those below you," I whispered, and wondered if that was actually a good thing.


    Although it was sourced from their desire to be seen as proper nobles, not because they were genuinely good people. So maybe it was both good and bad.


    Rounding a corner, I went still as I bumped into a wall.


    Or rather, a man who was as steady and firm as one.


    "Sorry Vim," I said, stepping back a step since he wouldn''t.


    "Hm... Who, or what, are you hunting?" he asked me.


    "Hunting?" I asked back, wondering what he meant. I wasn''t hunting for anything. I was heading to my room to get my hat and jacket, so I could go with Lomi and Crane to the fish market. Yet was that hunting? I already knew where they were, after all.


    "Your face said you were on the prowl," he said gently.


    For a moment I wondered if he was judging me again, but instead I saw the way his eyes held my own. They weren''t as... firm, as usual. Was he simply making light talk?


    "I was pondering what Amber had just told me," I told him.


    "And that was?"


    "How the nobles are judged by how they treat her. By their fellow nobles," I said.


    "Ah. The hubris of the powerful. Careful, there''s little to truly understand there," he said.


    He stepped forward, and I had to quickly step aside for him. He nodded as he left, as if telling me that our conversation was done and it had even been a pleasant one.


    Watching him go, I sighed and wondered why he was...


    Was he odd?


    A part of me thought he was.


    Yet at the same time...


    Shaking my head, I hurried to my room to get my hat and jacket. I needed to stop getting side-tracked, or they''d leave without me. Crane was very punctual after all.


    Reaching my door, I paused and glanced farther down the hallway. This hallway led to another, smaller one, which I had assumed had only a small storage room at the end. Another bedroom was across the hall from me, before the hallway turned to the storage, but it was empty. Vim had chosen a room on the first floor. The small one meant for human guests, or rather customers who traveled long distances to purchase the paintings.


    Had he swapped rooms? Or...?


    Opening my door, I glanced around to see if anything was different. Obviously nothing was... and it was silly to think there would be. It wasn''t like I had anything in here anyway. My hat lay on the bed. My jacket hung on the doorknob on the dresser.


    There was nothing else in here. Other than the blanket, and pillow... and the little book I had borrowed from Crane.


    Maybe he had done something in the storage room.


    I didn''t smell anything odd in here. It smelled like me, actually. I didn''t even smell the weird dust I had smelled when I first moved in. If he had entered my room, I couldn''t tell by sight or smell.


    "Let''s go Renn!" A young Lomi called up to me, and I grumbled as I went to hurrying again.


    Stop being so easily distracted!


    Even if things were so vibrant, I had to focus.


    Otherwise these wonderful moments would begin to blur together, and become easily forgotten.


    And such a thing was an insult not just to this happiness, but those who brought it to me.

 Chapter 17 - Sixteen - Vim - A Stroll to Ponder

    Chapter 17: Chapter Sixteen - Vim - A Stroll to Ponder Ruvindale was a growing city.


    It could no longer be called a village, and soon not even a town. It may already not even be classified a town anymore... at least on certain documents and ledgers.


    I was circling the south side of the market district, and it was a little daunting to realize how quickly this place had grown so large.


    The last time I had been here, this entire section had been fields. Now there were not only buildings, but stone roads, wells, places to dump trash and refuse.


    Not only had the populace grown rapidly, they were still expanding. I had just left a whole block that was still being constructed. What had looked to be an entire new district was being built, by not just the common workers and people who owned it, but the knights and servants of the church here.


    A growing populace. An ever expanding city. A rarity this close to Snowfall, since it got so cold during the winter...


    There also seemed to be a new trade route with the river village not far from here, and it seemed to be, seemingly, strong.


    It seemed they exported furs and fish, and imported cheese and pigs... A rather well made trade, to be honest. An equal trade. A trade that would benefit and allow all involved to grow and flourish.


    Whoever had negotiated it, most likely the church, had done a good job. It was rare for such close towns to do such honest business with each other.


    "Not for ten! I''ll give you eight, not a single renk more!" a woman complained to a stall worker.


    I studied the stall worker as I walked past, and knew they would already give in. The man even looked a little happy; he probably would have even gone lower if she had pressured him.


    She felt good about herself nonetheless as she was handed a bag of carrots.


    Although there was still a layer of snow on the ground, the snow was dirty. Old. There had been a few days since the last snowfall.


    It was honestly time to leave. Lomi didn''t seem ready, but if we didn''t then I''d not get her out of here.


    "Pardon me sir!"


    I stopped and watched a young boy run up. He gave a half grin as he looked up at me, and pointed to a nearby shop. "We''ve got the best steak in town!" he said a little too loudly.


    "Of that I have no doubt," I said to him.


    His grin grew into a full smile, revealing half a mouth of teeth. Had his adult teeth not grown in yet, or had he already lost them... to beatings, or sickness?


    Before he could get too happy at finding a potential customer, I dug out a single renk coin.


    Although his smile deflated a little, he still seemed happy as I gave it to him. "Stay warm kid," I said.


    "Thanks mister!" he said and ran off.


    I took note of the stall owners who had watched the event. A few had smiled, nodding their heads before going back to work... but a few had shaken their heads in annoyance.


    Rivalries. Different beliefs. Some were religious, some weren''t.


    Humans were as wildly different as we were.


    Ignoring them I continued on my way.


    Studying the stalls, and the signs hanging off buildings and shops, I tried to get a grasp on the current market.


    It seemed furs were cheap. Some food was cheap too, like fish and pork.


    Another sign that their trade route with the village down the river was a healthy one.


    That also explained why Lomi''s cloak had been so cheap. They had a large inventory of furs, and a steady buyer elsewhere. Made it cheap here for the locals.


    If I were a merchant, I''d see opportunity around every corner here.


    Too bad instead all I saw was a shrinking world.


    The greater distances such towns and villages could exchange their goods, the smaller the world became.


    Rumors would spread farther. Stories would get told and told, until they reached every corner of world.


    It made it dangerous for those I protected.


    Glancing towards the left, towards the center of the town, I studied the distant spikes and towers. The long, pointed, and detailed structures that sat in the center. Looming high over the already tall buildings that became increasingly taller the farther center into the town you went.


    Some of the buildings they loomed over looked even five or six floors high. A modern feat for them. Yet the cathedral that towered even over them made me feel small. Not many things could make me feel like that.


    A great castle, surrounding a greater church.


    That church wasn''t new to me. They''ve been building it up for decades. Yet it seemed it was finally done. Finally its roots were deep enough to begin its expansion.


    Soon most of this city would be made of stone. Wooden buildings would be torn down and rebuilt as stone. Roads would get packed by bricks. And if this place could endure long enough, a great wall would be erected around it.


    Churches built the wall to supposedly protect itself. To protect the flock they guided.


    Yet the truth was much more human. They used the walls, and gates along it, to keep track of those who came and went. To keep track of the merchants, more specifically.


    Right now the reason this place was profiting so well, and its market so strong, was rather blatant.


    Little to no taxes.


    This was thanks to there being only a few gates. The city did have walls, but they didn''t encompass the whole city. Most were within the city themselves, remnants of the old boundaries before its recent expansions. Nor were there gates and walls at each road that led in and out of Ruvindale.


    The moment that the real wall went up, that would change. Rules would be enforced. At least, more than they were now.


    Chances were right now the only taxes collected were when the boats docked. When loading and unloading. Maybe even only during one of those.


    "Fred said three," a woman spoke to another, older, one. They were both a little more bundled up than most, probably still cold. They ignored me as I walked passed.


    I was leaving the market, but it was still busy. People were still walking around and there were still businesses scattered here and there. Enough for me to still hear a few conversations.


    "Howls. A sign of a storm. We''ll get more snow, mark my word," an older man said as he and what looked to be his son walked past me.


    Howls... wolves likely. A superstitious man.


    Glancing to the sky, I studied the cloud floating above us. It was a bright white in color, and thick. Dense.


    Snow. Possibly. But not today.


    After a few more minutes I began to ignore the passing people and their conversations.


    They were the same as always. Worries about the weather. Food. A family member who was sick, and was now bedridden.


    My earlier assumption that this place was... safe, for now, was correct. There was of course, always a danger, to live in the same place as a large church... but Lughes and Crane should be fine. Neither looked too different than most humans. And they were both too skittish and weary to ever put themselves in positions that would allow them to be found out.


    Amber was also a buffer for them. Acting as an employee, she was the one who did most of the talking and negotiating. A perfect separation for them. Keeping them even safer.


    Yet even if I did decide that this place was unsafe, that didn''t mean Lughes and the rest would agree with my assessment. I''ve given such warnings to many, and most refuse to obey. They understand the danger and my warnings. They always agree... but they are also unable to abandon their homes.


    Like Lomi''s family. They had undoubtedly known of the knights coming. They had to have smelled them, or heard their approach.


    Yet they hadn''t ran.


    Nor fought back.


    Why? Why were such weak-willed people, who would normally flee at the drop of a hat, always caught so off guard?


    Was there more to it? There had to be...


    Rounding a corner, I noticed the large whale statue pop up in the distance. I was nearing the visitor district.


    The Sleepy Artist wasn''t far from it. The street it was on was actually connected to the center district, where the nobles lived. A good location. Close enough to the rich and powerful that they wouldn''t complain yet far enough that a commoner wouldn''t be too scared to enter.


    Rounding a corner, a figure caught my eye. Standing alone, near the corner of the road, was what looked to be a young woman. Her hat looked a little out of place, but the rest of her clothes finally looked normal. The leather was still a little shiny, telling those who saw it that they were freshly made.


    She was looking into a window of a shop, studying the things displayed, yet her head perked up as I drew closer.


    I knew if her hat had not been on, I would have seen her ears turn my way first, before her head and eyes did.


    Walking towards her, I made sure to heavily scrutinize the people around her. Those who were coming and going. Shopping, carrying goods. A young boy was even pulling the reigns of a small donkey, which was pulling a small cart full of chopped wood. A firewood delivery.


    None were paying attention to her. She was being ignored just as much as any common town girl, who was shopping.


    Looking so young, and happy, made her seem nonthreatening. Especially to humans.


    How little they knew.


    Renn stood still as I walked up to her, waiting for me. She had a soft smile as I approached, and I wondered what question was on her mind now. They weren''t as common as they had been a few days ago, and in fact this was the first time today she''s come up to ask one.


    "How''d you know I was coming down this road?" I asked her when I finally reached her.


    Her smile became a large smirk. "What if I said I smelled you coming?" she asked.


    "Really?" I lifted a shoulder to try and smell myself. I stunk? Really?


    Renn giggled happily, stepping back a step as she laughed. "Nope! Honestly... you really don''t smell at all. Lughes told me you usually circle the city, and I had seen you leave to the north so just assumed you''d come back from the south¡ªhere," she said, pointing down the road I had just come from.


    I nodded, and wondered if I was really that predictable. Maybe I was just as set in my ways as everyone else, even if I wouldn''t admit it.


    "And?" I asked her.


    Her smile turned into a mischievous smirk. "I want to see what you see," she said.


    Frowning, I wondered what she meant exactly. There were many ways to interpret such a thing.


    "Unless it''s a secret. On how you judge a city. On how you decide if it is safe or not, for us," she said quickly.


    Ah. That made sense.


    "This town is fine. For now. The church has taken up residence, truly, but it''s still establishing itself. It''ll be a few decades more before the church becomes an actual danger," I said, and stepped towards the center square.


    She hummed as she went to keeping pace with me, stepping alongside me. "Why''s that?" she asked.


    "Most of the residents are still pagans. Not following their doctrine. That means the church hasn''t begun to enforce their rules, and the followers haven''t ostracized and forced out the non-believers. It''s started, I already noticed it, but it will take time."


    We walked slowly back towards the Sleepy Artist, and I took care to walk slowly indeed. She had more questions lurking behind her gentle smile.


    "So... we''re safe. For now," she said.


    "For now," I agreed with a nod.


    "Safe enough for me too?" she asked.


    Although she hesitated, almost coming to a stop, I kept walking as I nodded again. "Yes. Safe enough for you too," I said.


    So she had chosen to stay here? A little odd, but not that much of a surprise.


    After all, was I not just thinking that our people were so... strange? That once they fell in love with a place, or person, they defied even their base instincts?


    "So... I just need permission right? From the rest?"


    I nodded.


    Passing a couple of laborers, I noticed how she went quiet as they walked passed.


    It was good she knew not to speak of such things in earshot of others, but sometimes going silent so obviously was also noticeably odd.


    "How... how long will it take, for you to come back?" she then asked.


    "You mean return? Hm... unless I need to come back to this area for a specific reason, it could be up to five years. Maybe a little more. Six or seven, at worse," I said.


    "I see."


    For a moment we walked together in silence, until we came to the street that the Sleepy Artist, then she stopped for a moment.


    I stopped too, and glanced at her. Did she have a question she wanted to ask without the others hearing?


    "Yes?" I asked her.


    She hesitated, and glanced around. As if to make sure not only were there no humans nearby, but to also make sure Lughes and the rest weren''t either.


    "What?" I asked, a little annoyed. I wasn''t tired, but I didn''t like standing in the middle of the road like this, doing nothing. It drew attention.


    Renn flinched, but nodded. "I... I wanted to know if you were a hawk," she said, with a strange smile on her face.


    "A... a hawk?" I asked, unsure of where she got such an idea.


    She nodded quickly, and gestured with her hands upward... as if there was actually a hawk flying above us now. "You''re... strong. Yet also stoic. You stare at things, and it would explain how you act and..." she went quiet, staring at me.


    "Sorry," I said, as she sighed and grimaced.


    "I was so sure..." she mumbled.


    "I can tell. No I am not a hawk," I said and turned to return to walking.


    She mumbled something as she hurried to catch up. "Would you tell me, if I got it right?" she asked.


    "I would," I said. I had made that promise after all.


    "Hm... Are you a land beast? One without wings?" she asked.


    "I''ll not answer questions like that," I said simply.


    "Oh. Yea. Right..."


    I sighed as we reached the Sleepy Artist. Before opening the door, I glanced at the odd woman next to me.


    She smiled at my glance, as if happy to be acknowledged.


    "Sure you''re a cat and not some kind of dog?" I asked her.


    The woman''s smile widened, turning into a grin. "Positive. My parents were very adamant... and my uncle, my mother''s brother who was much older had more um... He had paws," she said, raising her hands.


    Her hands looked perfectly human. They even looked as if they lacked calluses.


    "Dogs have paws too," I said.


    "Trying to insult me?" she asked, although her smile remained just as large as before. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No... just trying to comprehend you is all," I said.


    "Hm... I''m pretty simple, I think," she said.


    Grabbing the door handle, I hesitated.


    Simple? Far from it. None of our kind were truly simple... no matter how many times I often thought of them as such, they honestly weren''t. We were too old, we lived too long, to be simple.


    "Simple," I said lightly, opening the door.


    As we entered, I took note of the sound of voices inside. No one was at the counter, but there were people in the kitchen.


    The little bell dinged as I entered, but I wasn''t able to step into the building. A gentle hand had stopped me.


    Glancing down at the hand grabbing my sleeve, I glanced at the woman who held it.


    "What?" I asked her.


    "Can I ask a favor?" she asked.


    "Hm?"


    "Before you leave, would you help me learn?"


    "Learn what?" I asked.


    "Renn is that you?" Crane''s voice came from within. From the hallway.


    "Yes it''s me!" Renn said quickly, and I could tell she had done so to hopefully keep us alone for a moment longer.


    "Well?" I asked her.


    "I... I want to learn how money works. So I can help work here," she said quickly.


    "Why not ask Amber? Or Crane?" I asked, a little annoyed.


    "I''m older than Amber," she whispered.


    "Yet not as old as Crane. Ask her," I said.


    "Crane will tell Amber," she said quickly.


    I sighed and shook my head. What the hell?


    "Please? I promise I''ll learn fast."


    "Fine. Let me go. I''ll teach you tomorrow," I said, and pulled my arm free from her grasp. She let me go easily enough, and smiled and nodded.


    "Thank you, Protector," she said, and hurried past me inside the house.


    Shaking my head, I closed the door behind us and was glad she had chosen to stay here.


    The mere thought of traveling with her for years as she searched for a home was daunting.


    A single child was bad enough.

 Chapter 18 - Seventeen - Renn - A Coin For a Dream

    Chapter 18: Chapter Seventeen - Renn - A Coin For a Dream "They''re minted in the north?" I asked, holding the silver coin.


    It was actually kind of pretty. It had neat looking trees designed onto it, and the other side had the name of the coin. The coin had a large P-Letter on its face, with the word penk below... and rounding the edges were the words ''Lenk, For God.''


    The words were done in a rather fancy way, with little curves and loops on certain letters.


    "The current market rate here is about eighteen renk to that single penk. Above the penk is a gold coin, but they only mint a few hundred of those so odds are you''ll never see them. Here," Vim pulled another coin out, and rolled it across the table at me.


    I hurriedly grabbed it, since I feared it rolling off the table and falling between the floorboards. Upon grabbing it, I was a little shocked at how much heavier this one was.


    Like the others, it had trees on one side and the name on another. "Lenk," I read, this one didn''t have a singular letter on the front face, but instead some kind of crest. An odd symbol that kind of looked like a flower, with a cross looming over it.


    "That''s the symbol of the Lenk family. A powerful merchant guild. They''re the ones who ensure the value of the coin. Show that gold coin anywhere in their nation, and you can basically get whatever you want for free," Vim said.


    "Wait? For free? Why?" I asked, rubbing my thumb along the coin''s face. For some reason it felt... too smooth. Shouldn''t I feel the ridges and bumps of the stuff stamped into it?


    "Because the coin itself is worth so much. Show that coin, and sign your name, and the business you''re dealing with can simply collect payment at any of the Lenk banks. At least, that was the idea for the coin when it had been made," Vim said.


    "Had been," I stated, and recognized that look on his face. He was a little annoyed.


    He nodded. "Problem is of course, people who weren''t supposed to have them ended up getting them. Like yours truly," he said.


    "Ah. So... what''s it worth then?" I asked.


    "Roughly a thousand of the silvers. That gold coin is worth enough to buy this building, and most the paintings inside it. Maybe not all, but one could argue that not all of the paintings could be sold in the first place... so maybe it could?" he said, raising an eyebrow as he thought about it.


    Studying the heavy coin, I felt as if it was suddenly a little heavier.


    This whole building? All the paintings?


    All this happiness, and the feeling of home it brought, shrunk and contained in such a tiny little thing? It barely took up a quarter of my palm.


    "Really...?" I asked softly.


    "Really. There might not even be a single other one of those coins in this whole town," he said.


    "How many do you have?" I asked him.


    "Why?"


    Rubbing the coin lightly, I smiled at him.


    He smiled back but shook his head. "I might need it, so no. You can''t have it."


    I nodded, understandingly. I reached back across the table to give it back to him.


    Although I readily gave it back, once I dropped it onto his palm... I felt as if suddenly I was poorer. As if it had really been mine.


    "Take up the brush, and maybe you can earn one yourself," he said.


    "Think they''d let me?" I asked.


    "Doesn''t hurt to try."


    "Hm... maybe. I''ve never been very good at such things. I can barely sew, too," I said.


    Vim shrugged as he stood up from his chair. "Understand enough for now?" he asked.


    I nodded, thankful. "Yes. Thank you. I do appreciate it."


    "Sure. Sure," he said gently, and headed out of the room.


    Watching him go, I wondered if he put any value into those coins at all. He acted as if they were worthless.


    In fact, he had even left some.


    A handful of the bronze, and twice more of the silvers, still laid on the table. They had been his, but it seemed he had given them to me.


    After all he had made sure to get the gold one back. Yet these...


    Maybe he wanted me to have some, just in case?


    Reaching out, I collected them all into my hand. As I did, I realized he had left me a rather small fortune.


    Enough to have lived a whole year and a half at the Harbor Inn, if my calculations were correct.


    A rather tidy sum, honestly.


    Once I collected all the coins I hurried up the stairs to my room. To put them on my desk.


    As I hurried to my room, I happily deposited the coins into one of the drawers of the desk. They made odd sounds as they clattered to a rest in the wooden drawer, and for some reason the sounds made me happy.


    I had money. Again.


    Vim had been true to his word. He had helped me understand them. I had long since known and understood the concept of money, but I had no idea what was worth what. He had been kind enough to not only explain the value of the coins, and their history, but also what one could do with them.


    What one would do for them too...


    It was a little odd to think such little metal pieces held such power, but I understood it.


    After all, I had ran out of them.


    If Lughes and Crane hadn''t been kind enough to let me live here, I''d right now most likely be wandering aimlessly through the wilderness. Unsure of what to do with myself.


    I would have not been able to experience this. I would not have...


    Glancing around at my, still empty, room... I smiled happily at myself.


    Someday I''d repay them. Somehow. Odds were Lughes and Crane found no value in those metal coins, just like I really didn''t... but maybe that would work all the same.


    Could I earn some for them, somehow?


    "Someday," I said to myself, and left my room.


    It was after dinner. The world outside was dark, and last I knew Lomi was with Crane...


    Where were they?


    I knew they weren''t downstairs, since Vim and I had been there. Using the kitchen table... so...


    Going upstairs, I listening closely. Yes. Noise, on the top floor.


    Climbing another level, I found Crane. She noticed me, and nodded. She pointed to her left, lazily, to a room.


    Amber''s room.


    She wasn''t here. She was at that noble''s house painting and...


    Walking up to the door, I smiled softly at the scene.


    Amber''s room was larger than mine. Not by much, but noticeably so... yet all the same, it looked tinier. It was packed and cramped.


    A single bed sat up against the wall, and that was the only section of wall that was visible. There were bookcases, trunks and chests, and even three easels... each with a half finished painting upon them.


    Drawings, paintings, and paper were everywhere. It was honestly such a mess that it was almost praiseworthy that Amber could even accomplish getting her room so messy. How many years of junk were littered inside, I wonder?


    Yet amongst all the color, and paper, was a small sleeping figure.


    The little girl was curled up on Amber''s bed, holding a small...


    "Is that supposed to be a fox?" I whispered to Crane.


    "I think so. Amber''s one of the greatest painters I''ve seen, amongst the humans, but she can''t craft to save her life," Crane said. Not as quietly as me. Lomi didn''t wake, seemingly ignoring Crane''s normal talking voice.


    "To her it must be perfect," I said gently.


    It looked more like a dog than anything... It had been made with yarn similar in color to Lomi''s hair and looked, even from a distance, a little prickly.


    She was holding it closely. Squeezing it. As if it was more precious than anything else.


    "Hm. Come, let''s let her sleep. Maybe now I can finally fix her socks without her bothering me," Crane said as she turned away.


    Frowning, I slowly shut the door. Not all the way, but enough so that she''d not be awoken by any of us walking by or talking down the hallway.


    "Socks?" I asked.


    "She tore them the other day. Not sure how she did, but she did," Crane said with a sigh.


    "Oh. Really?" I asked. I hadn''t known. Must have happened when I was out elsewhere. Maybe when I was waiting for Vim yesterday.


    "Really," Crane said with a sigh, as if it was annoying.


    Maybe to her it was.


    Did she not like kids?


    Lomi was a little... rambunctious, but she wasn''t bad. She was good-natured. Seemingly happy to just be alive.


    Following Crane downstairs, I wondered if asking if she liked kids or not was rude.


    After all, I would hate to ask it only to find out she had lost children before.


    It seemed most of our kind had such history.


    "I smell metal upon you," Crane said as we headed downstairs.


    "Ah... I was messing with coins. Vim was teaching me about them," I said to her.


    Crane nodded, but said nothing more.


    She understood, maybe?


    "Where''s Lughes?" I asked.


    "Asleep."


    Hm... was it that late already? Both Lughes and Lomi? It didn''t feel that late. Maybe it was their ages. Him old, she young.


    "I''d offer to help you sew, Crane, but I''m horrible at it," I said as we reached the ground floor.


    "That is good to know for future reference," she said.


    Smiling at her odd tone, I watched as she gestured to the room where the main fireplace was. With the chairs, for sitting and talking.


    I nodded, understanding what she meant. She planned to sit there and sew.


    Walking into the room, I wondered if Vim had retreated to the guest room. His door was never fully closed, even when he was sleeping, but it did seem as if he would retreat to be alone often. Maybe he did it on purpose, as if he was aware that Lomi and Amber didn''t like him much.


    Rather instead of saying he was aware, he was not just aware but willing to do what he could to make them feel as comfortable as he could.


    Or maybe he simply didn''t like being bothered. Maybe he was as uncomfortable with them, as they were him.


    Sitting in the same seat I''ve been using since arriving, I wondered if I should ask Crane if I had stolen one of theirs. Everyone always seemed to sit in the same chairs. Even Vim.


    The fire was burning, but not too strongly. The world was still cold, but none of us were as affected by the cold as a human would be... and Amber wasn''t here to complain and overfeed the fire.


    "See? Hole as big as her foot," Crane said, stepping into the room.


    Glancing at her, I realized she was somewhat kidding. The hole didn''t look that big.


    "Is... is this someone else''s chair, Crane?" I asked as Crane sat in one of the chairs that was a little farther from the fire than most.


    "Hm?"


    "This one. I just want to make sure I didn''t rudely take over someone else''s chair," I said.


    "Oh. No... Actually, maybe. Vim usually sat in that one. But he''s not a resident, so you don''t need to worry. You can have it," she said.


    Vim had?


    Glancing at the chair I sat in, I wondered why.


    It wasn''t the biggest. Nor the comfiest. In fact, the reason I had originally chosen to sit in it... was precisely because it wasn''t the nicest.


    I had been afraid to sit in any of the nicer ones, since I didn''t want to intrude.


    Though...


    Thinking about it. That was most likely the same idea Vim had, when he chosen this chair. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Crane got comfortable, and went straight to work sewing up the hole in the sock. Her movements were swift, and a little...


    Watching how quickly she moved the needle, I realized that even if I had been good at sewing I''d not have been able to help.


    How was she so fast?


    "So? Leaving with them, or staying?" Crane asked suddenly.


    For a small moment my mind went blank, but I quickly composed myself.


    "I uh... I... I''d like to stay, if that was.... If it''s okay. For now," I said. Even I could hear how unsure I sounded.


    Crane nodded. "I do not mind sharing my nest. Shelldon is fine with it as well, for long as you don''t hunt inside the town''s limits," she said.


    "Huh? Oh... wait... hunt in the city''s limits?" I asked, unsure of what that meant.


    And she had spoken to Shelldon? And they had accepted to let me stay? I hadn''t even asked yet...


    Though maybe Vim had mentioned something.


    Crane sighed with a nod, looking at me. Even as she looked away from her needlework, she still continued. In fact she seemed to even pick up her pace. She had already moved on to another hole. "He''s being rude. He means don''t kill or eat any humans, animals, or us, while inside the city. Do it outside it," she said.


    "Oh... I''ll not do such a thing, though," I said, this time sounding much more sure of myself.


    She nodded. "I figured. You''re a predator but not hungry. Probably your upbringing," she said with a huff, as if somehow it was a bad thing.


    Had she wanted me to be... hungry...?


    "Still... thank you, Crane. You too Shelldon... if you can hear me?" I asked, looking down at the floor.


    Supposedly he was there. Beneath us. But...


    "Hm," Crane nodded, looking back to her needle.


    For a moment she paused, to study her work.


    She must have been proud with it, for she put the sock down and then went to the other. Were there more than just socks in that pile? Looked like there were.


    "So now all I need is Lughe''s and Amber''s permission... wait..." I realized something important. "Will I be able to get Amber''s in time? Before Vim and Lomi leave? They''re leaving in a couple days right?" I asked, worried.


    "Amber already said yes. I heard her tell Vim," Crane said.


    A small breath of relief escaped, as I relaxed.


    She had? Really?


    "Lughes... hasn''t yet. But..." Crane shrugged, as if to tell me not to worry about it.


    Somehow that made me worry even more.


    "Vim?"


    I turned, and found the little fox. She was rubbing her eyes, and as she did I noticed the gleam of tear streaks thanks to the fire. Her cheeks were reflecting strongly.


    "Lomi?" I stood, and wondered what was wrong. She had been asleep hadn''t she?


    "Renn?" she mumbled my name, and I realized she was half asleep.


    Had she woken from a nightmare? She was looking around, with a strange face. As if lost. Standing at the doorway, with groggily blinking eyes.


    "Come on, want to sleep with me?" I asked her as I approached, worried.


    She mumbled something I couldn''t understand, but I understood the meaning of her head-shake. She didn''t want me.


    She wanted Vim.


    She wanted to be protected.


    "Come on," I gently said, and glanced back and nodded to Crane. She nodded back without a word, and went back to working with her needles.


    "Vim...?" Lomi mumbled groggily as I gently guided her down the hall, towards the door near the stairwell.


    "This way," I said softly, as I guided her to the guest room. Opening the door for her, I jumped a little as the door opened faster than I allowed it. It hadn''t been closed, but I hadn''t pushed that hard... it had nearly swung open.


    Luckily it didn''t startle the little girl.


    "Hm," Vim stood there, holding the door open. He sighed as he bent down a little, and with familiar ease he picked Lomi up.


    I noticed the way her ears twitched wildly for a moment as she wrapped her arms around his neck. Without a word, or even opening her eyes, she had recognized him. She quite visibly relaxed and released a deep sigh.


    Without a word Vim turned around, and walked over to the bed.


    A bed I noted was still made. Untouched. Not a crinkle. He hadn''t been on the bed, and probably hadn''t used it at all by the looks of it. Was he that good at making the bed, or had he not slept the entire time he''s been here?


    Had he been sitting in the dark? The chair however was tucked away under the desk. Unused as well.


    Watching him, I noticed the way he gently sat on the bed. Resting back against the wall the bed was up against, he easily got comfortable. Lomi slid from his neck, as he allowed her to use the pillow to rest on his lap. Curling up, she took another deep breath, and then slowly released it.


    Content.


    Smiling at her, and Vim, I decided to step into the room.


    Staying quiet, I ignored Vim''s look or rather his glare as I knelt down next to the bed, carefully resting my arms and head on the bed''s edge as I stared at Lomi.


    She looked happy. Even though her cheeks were still a little glistening, even in the dark... I could see the relief on her face. The assuredness. The comfortable relief.


    Poor girl. A part of her heart despised him... yet when a nightmare terrified her; it was he she reached out for.


    That must be quite conflicting inside.


    Looking up from the young girl, I found Vim staring at me. He didn''t seem to be glaring anymore, but I could tell he was still bothered. Maybe though he might just be unsure of me.


    What are you doing? His eyes seemed to say.


    Well...


    Looking back down at her, the little girl who was already deep into slumber...


    Smiling, I got a little more comfortable. Crossing my arms, so I could rest my chin and head on them. So I could sit here for awhile. Resting against the edge of the bed, I felt as if this was the only place in the whole world to exist. As if nothing else, no one else, was beyond these few wooden walls.


    I wasn''t really sure what this was. I didn''t have words to describe it.


    After all, the source of this scene was sadness.


    She was lonely. Scared. Worried. Terrified.


    Relying on a man a part of her hated.


    Yet...


    It was wonderful.


    It was memorable.


    I wasn''t sure if it was what I was looking for. I couldn''t tell yet if this was what I had wanted, or still wanted.


    Was this my dream? Was this what I had longed for? At the very least... it was a start...


    I found it lovely...


    And it made me happy beyond reason. For an unexplainable reason.


    Thank goodness there was someone to protect it. Thank goodness it existed at all.


    It was precious. Valuable beyond reason...


    Vim''s eyes finally left me, but they didn''t close. He looked away, to the bed... as if tired.


    Unable to contain my smile, I sat there and soaked in this wonderful moment.


    Maybe staying here was the right choice. If it meant I''d get to experience this occasionally.


    This was precious after all.


    It was more valuable than all the coins in the world.

 Chapter 19 - Eighteen - Vim - Journey Onward

    Chapter 19: Chapter Eighteen - Vim - Journey Onward "Will I be able to go back someday?" Lomi asked.


    "Maybe when you''re older. Ruvindale isn''t too far from where you''ll be living, honestly. So it''s not impossible," I said.


    Lomi seemed to like that thought, but she still didn''t smile.


    She kept turning around, to stare at the ever growing distant city. We were walking along a tightly packed dirt road. Not even the hooves of the horses which passed us, or the heavy carts they pulled, were able to dig into the dirt.


    The church and whatever lord ruled this territory spent money to keep it so properly tendered. Maybe they planned on even making a real road. One of stone. It''d let them expand their trade routes, at the least.


    "Why didn''t Renn come with us?" Lomi then asked.


    I had expected this question, especially after having watched the young girl sob as she held onto the cat''s neck for so long. It had been such a pain to wait that I had actually pulled them apart.


    Renn had nearly hissed at me as I had done so, but it was time. We had spent too long there as it was.


    Lomi I had expected... but I had not expected Renn to also try to stop me from separating them from one another. Animalistic instinct, or was that just her personality? To care deeply for those she saw as friends and family?


    An oddly unique trait for a predator. Although usually fierce, and emotional, they were also normally solitary. Choosing to be alone more than as a pack.


    "She is still joining the society. Spending some time in the same spot will do her good. You can see her again someday," I said.


    "Hm," Lomi nodded, but didn''t seem any less bothered.


    If anything she looked more disappointed.


    "I''m boring to travel with, I know," I said.


    She finally turned back around, to stare up at me. No longer longingly staring at the town. "You are kind of boring," she said.


    "So I''ve been told," I admitted.


    "Were you always boring?" she asked.


    "I might have been. I think so," I said. I didn''t try to think of my youth, there was no point.


    "Probably were," she sighed. Lomi shook her head, as if she wasn''t sure what to do with me. For such a young girl she seemed to already have quite an odd outlook on life.


    Yet she was still just a little girl. Two nights in a row she had chosen to seek me out in the middle of the night. Suffering from nightmares and terrors. The rest of the Sleepy Artist all thought it was because of what had happened to her, but I knew it was something a little more recent.


    She hadn''t wanted to leave. She had been happy there. Comfortable. As odd as it were.


    I understood Amber, but I hadn''t expected her to also like Crane and Lughes.


    Crane was an old grouch, and Lughes was so scatterbrained...


    A fox... wanting to live with a crane and goat. Not the oddest, but also not a normal grouping.


    Renn had been understandable. Foxes and cats weren''t too far apart. Granted Renn was not some normal cat, but a large hunter, but their diluted blood only made it easier for them to be so similar.


    Maybe it was wrong of me to take her to other foxes? Maybe I was making a mistake?


    What if letting children mix with other kinds and types was the answer...?


    Suddenly doubting myself, I stopped thinking for a moment. After all, thinking like that got me in trouble.


    Eventually they''d stop loving each other, after all. It was instinctual.


    Even the cat. Although she was old enough to last longer, it was bound to end badly eventually. Even if she herself didn''t do anything. Crane or Lughes might simply wake up one night in terror, and panic. Resulting in either blood being spilled or...


    There were many who found themselves coexisting, or even loving one another... but it was so, so rare for predators and prey to do so. Throughout all this time, and the thousands of those who tried, the number who succeeded in doing so could be counted on two hands.


    Such a sad ratio. Such a disappointing truth.


    Hopefully when I visited next time, I''d find my worries were unfounded.


    Hopefully.


    "How many people are going to be at my new home?" Lomi asked.


    The same question again. I''d doubt her ability to remember if not for the fact that she always seemed happy to hear the answer.


    "There had been four in the fox family. Two snakes, whom are elderly, and a squirrel," I said.


    She giggled, "A squirrel."


    "He''s... a kind man," I dared to say. After all he was, but at the same time it was hard for me to say it.


    "Is the town big? Like that one?" she asked, glancing back at what was probably a distant blur on the horizon for her.


    "No. But there''s a town that size nearby. They grow the wheat for them. You''ll see," I said.


    "Wheat..." she mumbled.


    If she had been human she would have been happy. After all, the family she was going to join was wealthy. They were the sole providers of wheat for thousands of families.


    Yet our kind never cared much for wealth. The few who did only dedicated their time and energy to making money for more noble reasons. To support the Society, or keep track of the powerful humans.


    They saw money as a tool. A weapon, against their enemies. Nothing more.


    Lomi went quiet and drew closer to me as a carriage passed by. Two large northern horses pulled it along, and the man who held their reigns didn''t even glance at us as he passed.


    I didn''t recognize the symbol on the carriage, but I assumed it was just a merchant. Maybe a noble one, maybe not.


    "Is it fun? To ride those?" Lomi asked after she watched it for a moment.


    "Some are uncomfortable. They bounce. But if you''re old, or have difficulty walking then they''re the best way to travel," I said.


    "Can we get one?" she asked.


    "The Society has some. But by the time we went and got one, it''d be a waste of time," I said.


    Lomi hummed for a moment, and then smiled. "What if we bought one? Or made one?"


    "Crafting one isn''t easy. It''d take a long time too. We could purchase one, I suppose, but then people will notice. There''re only a few places they''re even made, so the humans are able to somewhat keep track of who buys what and where," I explained.


    "Keep track? Why?"


    I sighed and wondered if spending time at the Sleepy Artist made her more... bold, when it came to being childish.


    "Only the wealthy can afford them. The powerful. Humans like to keep tabs on the ones who are above them, or as strong as them. It''s just how they are," I said.


    "Seems silly. Do they keep track of you then? Since you''re so strong?" she asked.


    "They''ve tried before," I said honestly.


    "Huh."


    Another horse passed us, but this time it was a sole rider. The horse had two large packs, bundled behind the rider, but no cart. The woman stared at us a little oddly as she passed. Enough to make me question what she had seen. Lomi''s clothes and hat were now new and mended, I didn''t need to worry over another mistake happening again... and I didn''t even need to hide anything.


    Had she recognized us? Or me? Or was it just the fact that a single man was traveling with a young girl?


    Wives were lost often. Their medicines had yet to advance far enough to stop the lives lost from childbirth, and other common factors... so my being seen as a single father shouldn''t be that strange. Not yet anyway.


    "She stared at you," Lomi said after she was out of earshot.


    "She did, didn''t she?" I agreed.


    "Maybe she found you tasty?" she asked.


    Smiling at her, I wondered where she had heard that from. The Sleepy Artist? Or something that her own parents had said at one time?


    "I would be tasty," I agreed.


    Lomi giggled, obviously disagreeing with me... even if she herself probably didn''t understand what she was saying at all.


    "Still, this road is a lot busier than the last one we were on," Lomi said. Glancing down the path, towards the forest, I could see another silhouette in the distance. Not someone on a horse, or carriage, but on foot.


    "Large towns mean more chances for business."


    "Business," she repeated the word as if it was annoying to hear.


    "Plus the church is there now. That alone will cause traffic. People will travel here from their remote homes, or villages, to pray and ask for guidance," I said.


    "Prey?" she asked, and I noticed the way she said it.


    "Had I said it oddly?" I asked.


    "You said it like a hunter would," she said with a smirk.


    "Ah. So I had," I nodded. I had.


    "Does praying work?" Lomi then asked while studying me.


    "Well... for some," I said, trying to be as honest as I could.


    "Some? You mean... only for the ones who believe, then?"


    I sighed. "No. I mean sometimes praying is all one can do to stave off desolation," I said gently.


    "Des..." she tried to repeat the word, but failed.


    Making sure the person approaching down the road was still a ways off, and wouldn''t hear our conversation, I nodded to Lomi.


    "When you were in the well, Lomi, did you not pray?" I asked her.


    She slowly came to a stop, so I did as well. Staring down at the young girl, who now looked at me with wide eyes... I watched as she slowly nodded.


    "See? Yet we do not worship their god. Yet still... you begged, and pleaded." I spoke softly. As to not make her break.


    "I see. I begged, and you showed up," she said, just as softly.


    "Oh... well, I hadn''t really meant that, Lomi," I said.


    The young girl smiled softly, suddenly looking years older than she were. "I know," was all she said.


    Returning to walking, the young girl no longer had much pep in her step, but she wasn''t crying. Wasn''t trembling. Her back was straight, her shoulders proud.


    "Hm," I nodded, and joined her.


    Such strong people. Yet so weak.


    It was terrifying how similar to humans Lomi and the rest were.


    Only a few generations ago, they had been more animal than not. More instinctual. More basic.


    Yet now...


    "The humans use their god for evil, often, Lomi. But remember that it is the human who swings the axe, or lights the fire, not that god," I said.


    She glanced at me, and I watched the way she soaked in my words. Tried to understand them. Reached her own conclusions.


    "But they made god, didn''t they?" she asked.


    Smiling softly, I nodded. Yes. That was usually the first thing one would think.


    "Do we have one?" she asked.


    "A god? Some of us do. Others believe in the same god the humans do. A few think they''re a god themselves," I said.


    Lomi tilted her head, and I noticed even through her thick hat that her ears twitched. "God themselves?"


    "Well... sometimes people just... are very confident in themselves," I said, unsure of how else to phrase it for her.


    She frowned, and I knew I had done a bad job of explaining it. If anything a horrible job.


    "If you ever meet anyone who declares themselves a higher being, just ignore them. Or run from them, honestly," I said.


    "Oh...?" she nodded, but didn''t seem to really understand.


    "Those people are more trouble than they''re worth," I added.


    "Amber said you''re sometimes more trouble than you''re worth," she said.


    "I''m sure she did," I said.


    Lomi smiled, seemed talking about her friends made her happy.


    "Will we get there before the snow melts?" she asked.


    "Yes. Especially since another layer will come soon," I said. I didn''t even need to see the heavy storm clouds in the distance to say that. Winter wasn''t over just yet.


    The lone traveler finally drew close enough that Lomi and I went quiet. The man looked a little haggard, but not diseased or hurt... just tired. He didn''t even lift his head to look at us as we passed one another, and not because he was trying to hide.


    Had he traveled all through the night maybe? He looked exhausted enough to fall over at any moment.


    It didn''t take long for us to separate, and the distance between us to grow larger and larger.


    "He was tired," Lomi said.


    "Very." Maybe something had happened along the road.


    Odds were either wolves or brigands. It was too cold for bears still, and if it had been a large bear that was still awake and not hibernating then that man wouldn''t have been unharmed. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "He needs a carriage," Lomi said.


    "He does," I agreed.


    "We do too," she sighed.


    With a sigh I nodded.


    Of course we did.

 Chapter 20 - Nineteen - Renn - The Faded Memories Upon The Horizon

    Chapter 20: Chapter Nineteen - Renn - The Faded Memories Upon The Horizon The snow had returned.


    Not as strongly as before, but enough to keep the store empty of customers and the streets silent.


    Although even if the snow wasn''t falling, and it wasn''t cold, the streets would still be empty.


    Off in the distance I heard the church bells ringing a tune I wasn''t familiar with. Crane had mentioned that most of the humans would be there now, celebrating some kind of holiday.


    Although a part of me had wanted to go and see it myself, Crane and Lughes being so upset over it made me keep that desire hidden.


    If it bothered and upset them that much then there was no way I could go and enjoy it. It wouldn''t be kind.


    I sat on the small stool behind the front counter, and had been for awhile now.


    The curtains blocked the large windows, but the front door also had a small window near the top of it. Three small panels of glass, which let me see the slow falling snow outside.


    Sighing, I wondered how much longer it''d be before it got busy again. We never got many visitors, but someone showing up once or twice a day had been normal.


    Slowly letting my head fall to my arms; I laid my head down and sighed again.


    The house had become a little too quiet.


    Amber was still gone. She was staying at that noble''s house, painting.


    Lughes was busy in his room, painting something, and only came out to eat. He was so focused he didn''t even say hello half the time when he emerged.


    Crane was keeping busy, and although I got to talk to her during the morning, and during dinner, she too kept herself busy enough that we rarely spent time together.


    And now Lomi was gone too.


    Shelldon wouldn''t even talk to me...


    With no customers, and a strange festival happening down the road, I couldn''t help but feel a little lonely.


    I''d even welcome Vim walking back in, even though sometimes he wasn''t much fun to talk to.


    Staring at the countertop, I wondered how it was so clean. Not a single blemish was in the wood, nor a drop of old paint stained it. S~ea??h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Not a single mark either, from something heavy being dropped upon it.


    Yet it didn''t seem new. The wood felt old. Lacquered and smooth, but old.


    Running my hand along it, I wondered who had made it. Lughes was an artist, but did he also craft furniture? Crane sewed, knitted and cleaned, but did she sand and polish?


    Did Shelldon do anything?


    Tapping the floor a few times with my foot, I wondered how deeply he slept. Although we had floorboards, beneath those were stone I was told. Thick and heavy stone. Yet Crane had hinted that he could in fact hear us, even when we were simply talking lightly.


    I wonder if we kept him awake, or if he slept through even the banging and noises when we were noisy. Like when Lomi had been running around.


    Heavy feet made the ears under my hat perk up, and I turned a little to watch the hallway. Sure enough a smiling Lughes emerged, nodding proudly to himself.


    "Renn, I have created a masterpiece," he said happily.


    "Oh? It''s done?" I asked, sitting back up.


    Lughes nodded quickly as he walked out into the lobby, then around to the front of the counter... standing before it as if he was now a customer.


    "A moment of brilliance came! The other day, I heard you and Vim speaking to one another about coins," he said, eager to share his excitement.


    "The coins?" I asked, wondering when he had heard us. I hadn''t realized he was nearby.


    Lughes nodded quickly. "Yes. Yes! It got me thinking about humans, and their greed, and our greed too! So that made me think of the mountain tops, and so I painted my home. A scene I had thought I forgotten, yet there it is! Before me again, as if seeing it now!" he spoke quickly, yet happily. Proud of himself, and yet fulfilled.


    "Wait... your home?" I asked, trying to follow. How did he go from coins, to mountaintops, to his home?


    He mentioned greed. Maybe his greedy desires left him homesick.


    "Indeed! Come, you must see it!" he ushered me to follow as he hurried back to the stairs.


    I complied, especially since he seemed so excited. He was even more excited than he had been when Vim and Lomi had first arrived, and threw a feast.


    Following him upstairs to the top floor, I had to pick up my pace as he hurried. He ran into his room as if fleeing an unknown enemy.


    "Behold!" Lughes shouted as I followed him into the room. I noted that it was his actual bedroom, not the room he normally painted in.


    Sitting in the center, propped up by an old and somewhat decrepit easel, was a large painting. One of the biggest I''ve seen yet.


    It, sure enough, was a painting of mountains. High and tall... where the clouds were thick and low. I counted seven peaks, each higher than the last. The scene looked to go on forever, as if I was looking out a window. It''d not surprise me if the clouds began to move, as if real.


    "It''s beautiful," I said, and meant it. Admittedly it was a little... odd. I saw only mountains. Snow. Some trees and rocks. The details were very fine, and it had been painted and drawn masterfully... but...


    There seemed to be nothing else than the mountain scene. No homes or people. Not even goats.


    "Hm, it is," A new voice entered the room, and I stepped aside to let Crane in.


    She studied the painting with a keen eye, her long neck stretching even more as she drew closer to it.


    "Is it? Isn''t it?" Lughes asked, happy. He looked delighted.


    "Looks cold up there," I said.


    "Cold! Nonsense! It''s warm as can be, it is," Lughes scoffed, but his smile remained large.


    "It''s a wonderful painting, Lughes. Shall we display it in the window?" Crane asked.


    "No...! No... never," Lughes''s smile dissipated as he rapidly shook his head, as if suddenly worried.


    "Hm. Still, this is a joyous moment. I''ll go start preparing your tea. You''ve earned it you think, yes?" Crane asked him.


    "Oh yes! I have!" Lughes seemed to grow even more excited, he perked up as if someone had just given him a wonderful compliment.


    Crane nodded, and turned to leave. "Would you help, Renn?" she asked me.


    Help make tea? Me?


    Although the request made little sense, I realized the true meaning of it.


    "Yes, of course. It really is beautiful Lughes, thank you for showing me," I said as I turned to follow Crane out of the room.


    Lughes though no longer heard me; he was staring at his painting... his eyes blank, his pupils wide.


    Crane slowly shut the door after I left, and for a few uncomfortable seconds I followed her quietly down the hallway.


    Reaching the stairwell, I kept my tongue in check as we descended. Lughes hearing wasn''t as good as mine, but it was still too close to his room to say anything yet.


    Once down a floor, I followed Crane as she walked down the hallway. Towards my room.


    "Tea?" I asked her.


    "Hm. Lughes is old, Renn. Older than any of us. He occasionally paints that scene. It''s been a few years since he has, and he always acts as if he''s never painted it before. Here, let me show you," Crane guided me down the hallway. All the way to the back. To the storeroom I hadn''t been in yet.


    My heart ached as I watched Crane open the door to the backroom, revealing a rather large storeroom. One full of paintings.


    There were hundreds at least, of varying sizes, and the room smelled horribly of paint. It was strong enough of a scent that it made me wonder how I didn''t smell it normally. Was this room specially made to keep the stink in?


    "See?" Crane pointed to a section in the corner. About a dozen paintings sat up against one another, a little lonely by themselves. Noticeably kept alone amongst the forest of wood frames and painted canvases.


    Sure enough, the same seven peaks were displayed.


    Stepping into the room, past Crane, I felt my heart slow in its beating as I understood.


    Quickly scanning the painting, I tried to compare it to the one upstairs. Yes. They were the same. Down to the location of rocks, and trees. Even the clouds were...


    Stepping up to them, I grabbed the edge of one of them to look behind it. At the one just behind it. Sure enough the same painting was there.


    As was the next, and the next.


    With a dry mouth I sighed. "I see. But he seems so fine otherwise? A little... air-headed yes, but fine it seemed," I said.


    "He''s air-headed, yes. But only on certain things. This however is a... special characteristic of him. He''ll spend a few days staring at it, and then will bring it down to the first floor to sell. Forgetting that it''s special. We make sure to put them here for him," Crane explained.


    "I see," I said softly.


    "It was his home, Vim says. It''s the scene he saw each morning. Yet he seems to have forgotten it. Vim won''t say why," she said.


    "Oh..." I nodded in understanding. Humans got like that often.


    Honestly I hadn''t thought our kind could suffer similar ailments... but maybe it was obvious that we could. We too got old, after all.


    Maybe it was so rare, and why I had not thought it possible, because so few of us lived to such an age.


    "We all have our quirks, Renn. Hopefully when mine causes issues you''ll be gentle with me too," Crane said.


    "Did I seem gentle just now?" I asked her.


    "You look like you''re about to cry," she said with a huff, as if annoyed I''d even consider doing such a thing.


    "Well... it''s sad," I said honestly.


    Crane reached out and patted me on the back. Her strange smile, a mix of anger and kindness, was an odd but pleasant sight. "I''m going to go make him his favorite tea. Make sure you close the door firmly when you leave. It''ll stink up the rest of the house if you don''t," she said, and then turned to leave.


    "Can I look at the rest of these?" I asked her.


    "Of course," she said flatly, her usual annoyed tone back in full force.


    Watching her go, I smiled and wondered how long it''d take for me to learn everything about them. Years surely... but how many? Decades?


    Such a wonderful thought...


    Though...


    Glancing back at the painting of Lughes home, I wondered where it was. I didn''t know of any mountains that were that high, nor that many. There looked to be at least seven massive peaks, and who knew how many were behind and around, out of sight from the view of the painting.


    He must have traveled a long ways.


    Granted, that might also be the reason he seemed to forget his home. Only remembering it on occasion, and re-painting the scene... only to forget it again later.


    Maybe the memories hurt.


    Maybe remembering home was a joyous, wonderful occasion... but then as he stared at the finished painting, he began to remember the rest. The stuff that hurt. The memories that broke even the strong.


    Looking away from the stack of mountain paintings, I glanced around the room. Most paintings were larger in size, and simply stacked on top of each other or up against each other along the wall. There were only a few crates and shelves in the room, and there was no rug. The floorboards looked a little... old. Parts were breaking, and I was going to have to make sure to step lightly. I was wearing shoes, and didn''t worry over splinters or anything, but I''d hate to be the reason the floor broke and the paintings got ruined.


    A nearby stack of paintings were of animals. Basic ones. Bunnies, deer, birds... just seemingly in their natural habitats. On branches, in groves, running in forests. A few were beautiful, but some were also a little plain. Like the one I had seen in the inn, which had led me here.


    Part of me had thought that this room was full of precious paintings. Things that had great meaning... but maybe most were simply extras, or paintings that can''t be sold for one reason or another...


    I remembered that Vim had come into here. Now that I knew his personality a little better, I knew he had not gone into my room. So this was definitely where he had gone... but why? For what?


    Which had he looked at?


    Another stack of paintings nearby were of towns and villages. Some looked vaguely familiar, but nothing stuck out enough for me to name any of the locations. Some were painted in summer, others with layers of snow or seemed dark and broody thanks to the rain and storms.


    Oddly, as I began to look at the many paintings... I began to realize that most were old. Probably older than Amber. Some I could tell were very obviously painted by Lughes, while others seemingly had a style of art that told me that someone else had painted them without doubt.


    Granted Crane had mentioned that they''ve had many painters over the years. Many humans too. And...


    I paused for a moment, holding a panting back as I peered at one hidden behind it. It was a little smaller than most of the others here, but still large enough to be very detailed.


    After only a few moments of studying the painting, I had to push the painting I held back in front of it. I couldn''t stare at it any longer.


    Taking a deep breath, I sighed and controlled myself.


    Yes. It was obvious that people would paint such depressing scenes too.


    Joy and fond remembrance weren''t always the sources of art.


    Very carefully, I pulled the painting back again. To take another look. This time I steeled myself, and readied for the heartache.


    It was a dark colored scene. Even though the setting sun loomed over the horizon, letting its rays beautifully illuminate the dozen or so graves. A pair of figures stood before the graves, and what looked to be someone bowing in front of them, grieving. There were houses in the distance, still smoking from fires... and the hill they were on looked burnt too. As if at one time the dirt spot they were on, had been full of flowers and trees.


    Gulping, I tried to tell who the figures were.


    One was obvious. The broad shouldered man was staring off in the distance at an angle, enough of an angle to see the human features clearly.


    Next to Vim looked like another man. A man missing an arm, leaning on a crutch of some kind. His legs looked fine, but he was obviously injured.


    There was a woman between them, who had been painted as if she was about to rush to the one before the graves. The one grieving... weeping.


    I couldn''t tell who she was, or the man, but I knew for a fact that it wasn''t Lughes and Crane. The woman was too portly. The man, crouched before the graves with his hands held tightly together as if in prayer, was far too big to be Lughes. Even at this angle, in this somewhat unlit room, I could make out the man''s massive muscles.


    What I couldn''t see clearly were the oddities. Where were the Non-Human features on them?


    Pulling aside the painting I held, to lay it against another, I bent down to get a better look at the scene.


    Oh. There was. The woman had odd ears. They were on the side of her head, not the top, like humans... but they were far too big. They created great shadows even, forming behind her. There was a single ray of sunlight illuminating her, and her great ears looked fuzzy thanks to it.


    The man as massive as he was... was curled up in a way that didn''t show much... but the other man, the one with a missing arm, had a tail. Something with scales it looked like. Part of it was missing.


    Was this a scene so often beheld?


    Looking around, at the hundreds of paintings, I felt sick to my stomach as I tried to envision how many of them were like this.


    How many heartbreaking scenes had been painted? How many hadn''t been? How many couldn''t be remembered?


    How many had Vim seen alone and told no one of?


    Daring to look at the painting behind it, I almost didn''t look... but was glad I did. This one was much happier.


    A family. Of our kind. They were all tall and skinny. It looked like even the young child who was running around in the field of grass was taller than me. They all had smiles, and it was a lovely scene. I didn''t recognize anyone, but I could tell by the white horns sticking out of the top of their heads and their height that they were most likely some kind of larger animal.


    I enjoyed how happy they looked.


    Made me wish my own family could have looked like that.


    Slowly sitting down, to sit before the painting... I found myself silently basking in its glow.


    Hopefully no one would show up, daring the snow and cold... so I could spend some time in here.


    These paintings were like tiny windows to another time. Another place. Another world.


    A world where there was peace and happiness. A world of disgusting reality. A world of fantasy.


    Our world.


    Yet...


    Would one day my painting be here too? One of many? One of countless?


    Would it get hidden behind others? Would anyone ever look at it?


    By the layer of dust, I could tell it''s been some time since anyone''s looked at this painting. Years. Maybe even years upon years. And even then, who was to say the last person who had seen it had only moved it or cleaned it... like Crane or Lughes?


    If so...


    Studying the young girl''s face in the painting, smiling at her parents who watched happily as she danced around in the knee high grass... I wondered if they were gone too.


    Rather something told me they were.


    "Gone, but no longer forgotten," I said softly.


    Sitting alone amongst hundreds of paintings, I vowed to study each one.


    To remember each one.


    No matter how long it took.


    Even when, or if, I grew to be as old as Lughes... and became forgetful...


    I vowed to remember all of them, even till the end.

 Chapter 21 - Twenty - Vim - A Log and A Hen

    Chapter 21: Chapter Twenty - Vim - A Log and A Hen Lomi sat quietly, staring up at the large moon.


    The sky was clear, and the chilly winter air was being kept at bay by the campfire before us. There was only a light wind, and we were far enough from the road that Lomi was able to sit without her hat on. Her large ears were casting shadows on her face since she was facing away from the campfire. It gave her a forlorn look, even though she seemed happy.


    "Mother used to say the moon was where we came from," Lomi said softly.


    "Explains all the lumps on your head," I said.


    Lomi''s ears twitched, as if she heard something in the distance. Although she glanced at me with a glare, she did so with a smile.


    "Think it''s true?" she asked, choosing to ignore my joke.


    "Hm. Many say such things. Or that we''re from another world, or realm. But who knows? If we are there''s no way to prove it, nor return, so it doesn''t matter," I said.


    Lomi sighed, and I knew that was because she hadn''t liked my answer. Rather, she hadn''t really wanted a real answer at all.


    She had simply wanted to talk of tales and legends.


    Children liked such things.


    The fire popped, and her attention went to it instead. One bright glow to another.


    While she studied the fire, I studied the log she sat on. It was old, dried out, and free of bugs... but there was an odd shape to it. Had it been carried here? There were no trees anywhere around us, not for some distance, and the wood looked out of place.


    Maybe it had fallen off a cart... but we were a ways from the road, and there was no river here. Usually travelers stuck close to the path, or only left it to camp near a water source.


    "How far have we traveled?" Lomi then asked.


    "From your home? Two months. We''ve traveled through three nations, eight towns, a dozen rivers, a great lake, and over two mountain passes. Many leagues. A feat worth being proud over, as one so young as yourself," I said to her.


    "I should be proud?" she asked.


    I nodded. "You should. Traveling is dangerous. And I don''t just mean that because of our circumstances. There are wildlife, bandits, slavers, diseases, natural disasters like mudslides and floods... getting lost in the forests. There are many ways to get hurt or die while traveling. Especially alone," I said.


    "I''m not alone though?"


    "True. But all the same, you should be proud. Most of our kind doesn''t travel like this. They hate it. It''s why so many of us have problems," I said.


    "Like my family," she whispered.


    Opening my mouth to speak, to agree, I realized I had once again brought up a sad memory for her.


    "It''s okay," she said, smiling softly.


    I nodded, but knew it wasn''t. It never would be.


    "One day you''ll look back on this trip... you may not remember all of it, but there will be moments. Most I guide, even decades later, remember things that I don''t. Things I said. Things we did. Moments. You will too," I said.


    Lomi''s eyes were steady, but I didn''t see any sadness within them.


    "I miss my parents," she then said.


    "I''m sure you do," I said.


    She sighed and nodded, and didn''t seem to become any sadder... she wasn''t about to cry and sob, but rather was simply making a statement.


    "You always will," I added gently.


    Lomi glanced at me, and pondered my words for a moment. Then she nodded. "I''m sure."


    "But eventually, you''ll have children of your own. You''ll have friends. Family. Time will pass. Then one day I''ll show up again and you can tell your children and all those around you how mean I was to you as we traveled," I said.


    The young girl finally looked her age as she giggled, her smile growing large as she nodded. "I will!"


    I nodded alongside her laughter, and hoped the day would indeed come.


    It rarely did lately, so it''d be nice if it would.


    "A long time ago I helped a large hen. I don''t mean one of us, but an actual hen. The chicken was... well, about as big as those trees over there," I said with a point to a part of the nearby forest.


    "A hen?" she asked, intrigued.


    "Yeah. She could speak. In your terms she was probably what you''d consider an ancestor. Before we all became... well, more human," I said, and wondered if I should even mention something like that to her or not.


    "And?" she asked, growing interested. She scooted along the log a little, to be a tad bit closer to I who sat on the ground near her.


    "Every few years she laid eggs. Giant ones. About as big as you. Sometimes they hatched. My route at the time hadn''t been as big as the one I do now, so I came around more often than not. So usually I''d show up only a few months after they hatched. There was always a few. Sometimes one, sometimes five, baby chickens to meet," I said.


    "The eggs were as big as me?" she asked, leaning forward.


    I nodded. "Sure were. When I usually came around they were already bigger than you. Sometimes even my size. It didn''t take long for them to grow at all. Anyway, their mother loved to use me as a scare tactic. She told them how mean I was. How I''d cook them up and eat them if they didn''t behave," I said.


    Lomi blinked for a moment, then broke out into a huge grin. "So they were scared of you!" she understood quickly.


    Smiling, I nodded. For a brief moment I re-lived the many memories of watching all the little chicks run away from me, bawking and screaming in terror. "They were. They''d run and hide under her wings, and wouldn''t come back out until I left," I said.


    "Hehe, you deserve it!" she said.


    "Probably. It always made my visit there an enjoyable one... an odd one, but fun all the same," I said.


    "What happened when they got older? Did they stop being scared of you?" she asked, standing up off the log.


    Watching her step towards me, excited to hear the rest, I realized once again I made a small mistake.


    "I''m not sure Lomi. They never lived long," I said gently.


    Lomi hesitated, and I knew I was going to have to explain. If anything so it wouldn''t trouble her forever.


    "She lived near a larger creature. One that demanded sacrifice..." For a moment I hesitated, but knew better than to let my sensibilities stop the truth. "Food," I added plainly.


    For a long moment Lomi stared at me, and I watched her quickly understand. I watched her happy, joyous smile, slowly die. A long, heartbreaking death.


    The young fox stepped back, and nearly missed the log as she sat back down. Her shoulders slumped, and she suddenly looked weary. As if our journey so far had been far, far, harder on her than it had been.


    As she slumped there, I noticed again how odd the log was. So out of place here, in this grass field. Surrounded by forest, yet not a single tree nearby.


    How had it come to be?


    "She... she sacrificed her children?" she asked softly.


    "She did. She had to, to survive. The world back then was a little... different than the one today. Just as bad. Just as hard. Yet... different all the same," I said.


    "You... you didn''t help her? Why didn''t you kill the thing eating her babies?" she asked.


    I blinked, and wondered how someone so young was so quick on the uptake. Maybe this trip was maturing her faster than she should be.


    "I wanted to. She''d not let me. If I had killed the creature, she and many others would have suffered. That beast, as evil as it were, protected them against an even greater evil. And... although I am the Societies protector now, I hadn''t always been. At that time I was more of an observer. A watcher. Enemy to many... A friend to a few," I explained.


    Her eyes narrowed, and I wondered if she could wrap her young head around my meaning. Could she really understand that sometimes, lesser evil was necessary? Especially when the ones I wanted to help, refused it?


    "What happened to her? The mother hen?" she then asked.


    "Died not too long ago. If it''s any comfort, she eventually did raise many children. To their full potential. As the world changed, so did its rules, allowing me to eventually help in a way," I said.


    "Are any alive today?" she asked, her sad face uplifting a little at the news.


    "Yes. A single bloodline remains. She''s not as big as her mother, she''s a little bigger than me. She is what the humans call a guardian deity. She watches over a human village, her and her family, far to the east. They''re not a part of the Society, though... although not a human, she''s also not like us. She''s more animal than not," I said.


    "I see. They''re far away? I can''t meet them?" she asked.


    "Too far. It''d take a year or so to get you there, and then another back. Too dangerous," I said.


    "Hm..." she nodded, but had a small smile. It seemed I had somehow kept her heart from breaking.


    Good job, me. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I shifted a little, and brought myself closer to the log. To lean back against it, using it as a backrest to rest an arm on. Lomi glanced at me with a small glare as I caused it to shift against my weight.


    "The point of the story was to tell you how amusing it is to tease your children, using me," I said.


    She huffed and shook her head. Her ears danced a little as they did, telling me she was holding back a laugh. "Maybe I can convince them to bite you on sight," she said.


    Smiling, I nodded. Yes that would be alright too.


    While I rested against the log I ran my hand along it. The dried wood reminded me of driftwood. In fact, it felt, looked, and smelled like it.


    Yet we were many days from the nearest ocean.


    And a few days from the lake we had just left.


    A river was nearby, but it was more a stream than anything else...


    It was just a log... why did I always worry about things that had no relevance?


    Forcing my attention away from the log, I glanced at the campfire. It wasn''t distracting enough, so I looked back up at the bright moon. It was now hidden by a small layer of clouds.


    "When I''m gone, will you tell others about me too, Vim?" Lomi asked.


    The bright moon went a little more hazy, and not because more clouds appeared.


    "Yes. I will," I said.


    "Don''t let them know I cried so much," she said softly.


    I smiled and nodded. "I''ll tell them how brave you are Lomi. And that is no lie. I told you... I don''t need to lie," I said.


    "Hm. Though my story isn''t over yet, is it?" she asked.


    "That''s true. Who knows? Maybe you''ll do something crazy, and I''ll have to protect something or someone else from you," I said.


    Lomi giggled, as if such an idea was so ridiculous even her childish mind couldn''t fathom it.


    She didn''t giggle long, and I noticed that after some time... I found it quiet.


    The moon held my attention in the silence for a moment... but only a moment. My eyes then found a nearby patch of clouds. They were dark enough that even the bright moonlight couldn''t pierce them.


    My attention didn''t last long there either.


    Finding my eyes back at the young fox, I found her staring at me. She had a faint smile, but hidden behind it was sorrow. Sadness.


    At least it wasn''t accusing hatred.


    "It''s okay," I said to her.


    She nodded. "Yep."


    Glancing back at the sky, as the clouds slowly revealed the moon in full view again, Lomi and I went to sitting in silence.


    Better such silence than the screams.


    "Did you ever eat one of her babies?" she then asked, breaking the silence and forcing me to wish for screams after all.

 Chapter 22 - Twenty One - Renn - Silence Broken

    Chapter 22: Chapter Twenty One - Renn - Silence Broken Sometimes, the world went quiet.


    Not just of people. Not just during that few moments'' right after the fireplaces died out, and the popping and crackling stopped...


    It was also when the world itself went silent.


    The wind stopped eerily, as if it had never blown before. The snow that was falling lightly did so with such ease one didn''t even notice when it landed on you.


    There were no voices lingering in the distance. No dogs barking, or creaking of wood and stone...


    It was almost as if the world had decided to stand still.


    Not even the forest ever got this quiet.


    I sat on the balcony often. Sometimes multiple times a day. I enjoyed these moments. I liked how I could sit and be alone, even in this massive city. Thanks to the lack of similar balconies nearby, I was out of sight here.


    Usually I could sit here and listen to the houses nearby. The conversations of the people living across the street. The businesses to the left and right of us. The creaking of carts, and the clacking of horse''s hooves as they pulled them.


    Yet today it was quiet. Silent. Eerily so. Not even the birds were chirping.


    How was it that a town of humans, some of the loudest creatures to exist, could become quieter than anything else?


    And how come it was only for a brief few moments? And randomly?


    I''d understand if maybe the humans had an agreement. Like, the few moments during the dawn, but it was purely coincidental. Unplanned. Unheard, too.


    Did anyone else ever notice these moments?


    I released a small breath, and noticed a faint haze. The world was cold, but not freezing. Not so cold that it should stop people from coming outside... yet...


    On this balcony, I could sit without hiding my ears and tail. Yet at the same time, I knew soon I''d return inside. No matter how safe it could be, I still had the instinctual fear of being seen.


    Not so much for my own safety, but the safety of everyone else. I''d hate the idea of being the cause of ruining this precious place.


    Looking down at my hands, I noticed the way my nails were a little more pointed than usual. I needed to clip them. Most humans wouldn''t notice right away, but if I didn''t keep an eye on their length then...


    "At least they''re not claws," I said softly. My grandmother had not just paws like my uncle, but claws too.


    She would not have been able to fit in and hide as we did. Even if she hadn''t hated humans as fiercely as she had.


    Lomi had no tail, and I couldn''t remember any other features upon her. Only her ears and eyes had been... non-human in appearance.


    Crane had feathers, but hid them beneath gowns and dresses. Lughes had his beard, but it was similar enough to an old man''s raggedy unkempt one that he didn''t need to shave it.


    I had unique ears and a long tail... my eyes were a little odd, but not enough to draw attention... My nails became pointed if I let them grow freely...


    Tapping my palm with my nails, I wondered how many generations it would take for my bloodline to become entirely human. A single one? Dozens? Would they lose their tail first, like Lomi, or would their ears be the first to go?


    What dictated the loss of our features? When we mated with humans? Or was it just natural? As far as I was aware, the last few generations of my bloodline were all of the same kind. All of us had been cats.


    Yet I was nothing like my grandparents. And their parents had been even more beast-like.


    Did that mean it wasn''t just decided by our parents, but something else? Was it the food? Something in the air?


    What if all humans were just... descendants of us? Our kind? From long ago?


    I had been spending a lot of time in that storage room, looking at all of those paintings... and one thing I could tell, was most of our kind were similar to me. Human in appearance, with only a few animalistic parts to them. Usually it was their ears, or a tail. Occasionally there was one with a horn sticking out of their head, like antlers, or patches of scales on their skin. There had only been a handful of paintings I''d found so far of people that looked more animal than human.


    Though that might simply be because only those who looked human ever came to be painted. Those who were more animal than not, like my grandparents, had probably despised human just like them... Just like my parents and...


    A distant shout echoed through the air, and I realized that the silence was gone.


    I now heard birds. People off in the distance. Voices. A horse neighed nearby.


    The world was awake again.


    Releasing another small sigh, I noticed the lack of haze from my breath. Had the world gotten warmer too?


    The sun loomed overhead, but there were grey clouds blocking it. The snow falling from them was light, and scattered. It looked as if at any moment the snow would stop.


    Something scrapped stone nearby, and my ears tilted at the sound. It was an unusual sound. One I rarely heard out here. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Had something fallen? It had almost sounded like a large claw scraping stone.


    A loud cough, which made my eyes narrow, echoed down the street. Something about it was...


    Then I heard footsteps. Heavy ones. Ones that slipped as much as ran. I heard the crunch of snow, and the ice beneath. I heard the feet misstep, and another cough because of it.


    Someone was running. Towards our street. From the corner nearby.


    A child maybe?


    The footsteps I heard earlier became louder... then I heard the sound of someone falling. Tripping.


    Sitting up, I noticed the figure down the road. Near the corner. I tried not to peer out too far, lest I got seen, but...


    Slowly standing, I felt an odd sense of unease. A person falling in this cold, at this hour, wasn''t that strange. There were drunks here. More than not... yet...


    That was no drunken sailor or vagabond. Far too small. Too skinny.


    And her dark figure wasn''t just because of her jacket.


    "Amber!"


    Clambering up over the ledge of the balcony, I didn''t even check to see if there was anyone else nearby. I didn''t care if anyone noticed or saw, as I leapt off the balcony to the street below.


    I landed a little less gracefully than I should have, and I blamed the snow... but there wasn''t much of it on the ground. My heart thumped loudly in my ears as I smelled not just Amber, but blood.


    Rushing forward along the street, I skidded to my knees next to her, and quickly began to smell more than just blood.


    "Amber..." I groaned, and hefted her head a little. To see if she was awake or not.


    She wasn''t.


    Hurrying, I took her into my arms and stood. Hefting her was easy. She wasn''t much bigger than I, even though she felt heavy for some reason.


    With her in my arms, I felt the seep of blood. Warm yet cold. The feeling of it made me panic, as I turned quickly back towards our home.


    "Hurry!" Crane stood at the door, holding it open. She must have heard my scream, or had smelled the...


    Don''t think it.


    It didn''t take me long to get Amber into the Sleepy Artist. "The kitchen, Renn. We''ll need to clean her wounds," Crane said hurriedly, before I even asked where I should take her.


    Yes. That made sense.


    "Oh no!" Lughes cried out as I passed him, he had been descending the stairs, and had fallen to his butt as we went by.


    Being careful to not knock Amber''s head or feet against the doorways, I hurried to the large kitchen table. The one we used to prepare food.


    There were bowls, and plates littering it. With unprepared food. Crane had started preparing our dinner, there was even a hastily discarded knife on the ground.


    Crane didn''t even hesitate to knock them all off the table''s surface. They clanged loudly and a plate broke as I laid Amber on the table.


    "Oh no!" Lughes entered the kitchen, crying out as he hurried to the table.


    "She collapsed near the corner," I said, and noticed the stains of blood on my sleeves.


    She was bleeding badly. Real bad.


    "Amber!" Crane went straight to holding Amber''s head, and I noticed the way she opened Amber''s eyes. She hadn''t done so gently.


    Yet Amber didn''t even flinch. Her pupils were up, half hidden, as if in a deep sleep.


    "She''s breathing. She''s breathing," Lughes reached out to start undressing her. Pulling off the torn cloak, and revealing her clothes. Oddly her clothes looked untouched. No tears. No rips. Yet...


    They were soaked. Soaked with blood.


    "Why?" I groaned as I went to helping Lughes get the clothes off her. To see what was wrong. To see the truth and...


    My stomach went into knots, and even Crane and Lughes paused for a moment as we finally saw what the clothes hid.


    "Lughes..." Crane made a weird sound, but the source was from her grief. It almost sounded like a sad squawk.


    "We need to clean them. Then... then..." Lughes hesitated, and then glanced to the nearby fireplace. It wasn''t lit. Crane had been preparing our dinner, but hadn''t started cooking it yet.


    "Get that lit. We need boiled water and bandages. We''ll need to cauterize a few of them," Lughes said firmly. Somehow, suddenly, he wasn''t meek anymore.


    I nodded and went to the fireplace first. Before Crane could. I didn''t know enough else on how to help, so I''d leave Amber to them for now.


    After all, what could I do?


    Quickly fumbling with the wood and tinder, I dared one small glance behind me. To the young girl on the table, covered in deep gashes.


    Crane and Lughes were staring silently at each other. And I didn''t need to hear their thoughts to know what they also saw. What they also smelled.


    Amber looked asleep. Her face wasn''t even contorted in pain. If not for the sight of chill on her face, you''d think there was nothing wrong with her. She didn''t even twitch in pain or...


    Looking away from the young girl, I took a deep breath in. Not to smell the match I just lit. Not to smell her blood. Not to smell the desperation in the air...


    But to take hold of the scent that was wrapped around her.


    It belonged to someone. I didn''t know who. I didn''t recognize it.


    I didn''t know where they were.


    But I''d find them.


    I''d find them.

 Chapter 23 - Twenty Two - Vim - A Cold Cup

    Chapter 23: Chapter Twenty Two - Vim - A Cold Cup Lomi''s stomach gurgled and her face contorted into an annoyed expression as she turned to look at me.


    "It''ll be ready soon," I said to her.


    She sighed but nodded. She sat closer to the table, and turned a little to stare at the nearby counter. Where the lone young girl was working.


    The girl was most undoubtedly the daughter of the family who owned this small tavern. I could hear her parents, and what were most likely siblings, in the back working. Preparing not just our lunch, but the large dinner that would soon be demanded by the townsfolk once the sun started to set.


    "Smells good," Lomi mumbled, as if angry about it.


    "That''s a good thing isn''t it?" I asked her, amused by her upset expression.


    "I... I suppose," she admitted, and realized she herself wasn''t sure why it made her angry.


    It wasn''t like we''ve been waiting too long. We spent more time picking a table than anything else. Lomi had sat in one, hadn''t liked it, and moved to another. Three times, before we ended up here.


    She had complained that the seats weren''t right. Yet to me they all felt lopsided and worn down. If anything this table felt worse for wear than the last two had.


    Running my hand along the table''s edge, I felt the smoothness not from just a sanding but time. Wear.


    These tables were older than Lomi.


    "How old do you think she is?" Lomi then asked.


    Glancing at the girl at the counter, trying to clean a smudge off a large copper platter, I wondered if she was asking as to compare herself or just out of curiosity.


    She looked like a young girl. In my eyes she was no older than Lomi. But she was taller. Nearly a foot or more in height, even including Lomi''s ears.


    "Probably not much older than you," I said.


    "Hm..." Lomi studied the girl as she hummed.


    "We age a little slower. You know that," I said to her.


    "Yes, but... She''s twice my height," she whispered.


    "And some folks are just taller than others. Crane was taller than me, remember?" I reminded her.


    "Ah true," she nodded.


    The girl finally cleaned the platter well enough for her standards, and with a brisk jog she ran around the counter and up to us. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What kind of drinks would you like?" she asked happily.


    "Milk for her. Anything cold for me," I said.


    "Two milks!" Lomi said quickly, showing both her outstretched hands as if she was going to order far more than two.


    "That''s six," I said as I counted her fingers.


    Lomi smirked but didn''t correct herself, as I nodded to the girl. "Couple milks," I said.


    "And for yourself, ale or...?" the girl paused, as if unsure why she was hesitating in asking me such a thing.


    "Whatever''s the coldest," I said.


    She nodded quickly and hurried away, back past the counter and through an open door to the back of the tavern.


    "She probably thinks you''re a drunk," Lomi said.


    "Maybe. But they wouldn''t understand if I told them the truth," I said.


    "The truth?"


    "That I can''t get drunk," I said plainly.


    Lomi nodded, as if finding what I said perfectly reasonable. I knew that was simply because of her age.


    Anyone else would have found my comment odd.


    "Why cold?" she asked.


    "When it''s cold outside? Why not? I''m already cold so why change it?" I asked her back.


    She sighed and shook her head, finding that comment odder than the last.


    "How much farther?" she asked.


    "About a week. But we''ll spend a day here I think," I said.


    "Huh? Why?"


    I gesture to the nearby window. Outside, even though it was the middle of the day, was dark. Very dark. Foreboding.


    The humans wouldn''t, couldn''t hear it yet, but I could. The roar of the storm was distant, but approaching quickly.


    "That storm. We can traverse it, but the roads from here on out are very busy. Too busy. If anyone sees us traveling while it''s so stormy; we''ll be questioned," I said.


    "Oh... Are we going to stay here?" she asked.


    "No there''s an inn next door. After we eat we''ll go get a room," I said.


    "Hm."


    The young tavern girl returned, carrying a small half-box full of cups and a pitcher.


    Putting the box on the table, Lomi and I watched as she quickly dispersed the drinks. Two large cups of milk for the fox, and a large wooden cup of dark brown liquid for me.


    There was also a pitcher of milk. Telling me she had believed Lomi in her ordering of multiple cups.


    The wooden cup had frost all over it, telling me that they had stored it in their ice room.


    Instead of storing the liquid, they stored the cups. It worked. Sometimes.


    "Thanks," Lomi happily thanked her as the girl smiled and hurried off, back to behind the counter.


    Before I could reach out and take a drink, or rather find out what kind of nasty brew they had given me, Lomi had reached out to touch the cup.


    "It''s cold!" she sounded happy over it.


    "To chill its contents. No you can''t try it," I said, although I let her touch the cup for a moment.


    "Hm... Can I get one of those cups too?"


    "Go ask," I said.


    I had expected her not to, being the shy girl she was, but she quickly hopped off her seat and ran to the counter.


    Watching her greet the girl, who gave her a huge smile on her approach, I gave a small nod in confirmation when the tavern girl glanced at me.


    After a moment she hurried to the back, disappearing again. Lomi stood at the counter happily, waiting for her cup.


    Although a part of me hoped Lomi had simply become less skittish, I knew the truth. She simply saw another child. A friend. Someone she didn''t need to fear.


    If it had been an old man, or even a woman, Lomi wouldn''t have done such a thing.


    Not as happily, at least.


    The tavern girl returned promptly with a cup similar to mine. It had more metal on it than mine did, but was empty.


    Lomi happily thanked her than ran off, hurrying back to the table.


    "Happy?" I asked as she returned to her seat.


    "Very!" Lomi quickly went to pouring the contents of one of her cups into the chilled one.


    She spilled some of it, but I didn''t chastise her or clean it up. She''d probably make a mess later anyway once the food came out.


    A few extra coins would be more than enough to purchase forgiveness.


    Lomi took a drink from her new cup, and I noticed the way her eyes twitched and her hat moved. Her ears had twitched even harder.


    "Well?" I asked her.


    "It''s... chill to the lips, but the milk doesn''t seem that much colder," she said while touching her lips.


    "Let it sit for a moment, like I am," I said, gesturing to my cup.


    "Ah..." she realized her mistake and nodded.


    Lomi studied her cup, and its contents, as she went to patiently waiting.


    "Is it hard? To run a restaurant like this?" Lomi then asked.


    "Sometimes. Just need enough people, and of course a good source of food. Travelers will forgive bad food, but the locals won''t," I said.


    "Travelers? We would? Why? I want good food," she said sternly.


    "Because we''re strangers. Most wouldn''t dare complain about the quality of food when they''re alone in a whole village. Think about your village, what would all of you have thought if some random guy showed up and started berating and insulting your food, houses and home?" I asked.


    "We''d... we''d be upset," she said, barely taking a moment to consider it. "But!" She spoke up before I could, and nodded. "We''d not hurt anyone for that though. Maybe kick them out, but..."


    "Exactly. And being kicked out from a village, or banned, is life and death for most travelers. So they''ll just keep their mouths shut and eat and drink. With a smile," I said, hefting my own cup to do just that.


    Lomi sighed, but seemed to understand.


    "For most humans traveling is terrifyingly dangerous. Most never leave their homes, or only travel to one or two villages away. It''s like another world to them," I said.


    "This is another world..." she mumbled, and went to drinking her milk.


    It must have gotten colder, for she paused momentarily to enjoy it. She seemed happy that it was cold now.


    Another world...


    It felt like it sometimes.


    "Almost done with your food!" the young girl shouted from behind the counter.


    Lomi startled at her shout, but the girl didn''t notice. She hurried into the back after letting us know.


    "Will it get loud here like the last time?" Lomi asked, worried.


    "Probably."


    Lomi groaned.


    Sitting back, I heard the whistle of the wind as it grew stronger. The storm was here.


    Which meant so would we be, until it passed or at least softened enough for our trek not to be seen as strange.


    Hopefully it didn''t take too long.

 Chapter 24 - Twenty Three - Renn - A Broken Brush

    Chapter 24: Chapter Twenty Three - Renn - A Broken Brush Everything was falling apart.


    Crane and Lughes were downstairs, in the basement, talking to Shelldon. I could just barely make out the shouting. Shrieks even.


    "Steady," I told both myself and Amber.


    The young girl looked even worse than this morning. Her face was now pale, she was shivering even though we had all fireplaces burning and blankets wrapped around her... and...


    I squeezed her bundled up hand and wished I knew what to do.


    We had brought the bed that was in the spare room, the one Vim had been using, into the kitchen. Near the fireplace. For her. It didn''t seem to be helping at all.


    Humans were fragile. Far more than our kind. And the wounds on her were actually severe enough that even members of our race could have suffered. Even I would have been bedridden, maybe for days.


    A part of me was screaming to run and find who had done this. Another was telling me to find a doctor. A human one.


    Lughes and Crane hadn''t allowed it. Yet...


    "You need one..." I whispered, and wondered if I should just go get one.


    She was a human after all. Had I not just watched Nory suffer so? Had I not watched her deteriorate from disease and age? How many arguments had we had, with me begging her to let me take her to find help...


    Another scream echoed up from the floorboards, and I recognized Crane''s voice. I couldn''t make out the words being said, but they were definitely not happy ones.


    Standing away from the bed, I hesitated.


    If I went and got one without their permission... I''d most undoubtedly be kicked out.


    I''d lose my place. Maybe not just here in the Sleepy Artist, but the Society as a whole. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Which meant Vim would...


    A tiny cough came from the girl, and I knew I had no choice.


    She was a human. But...


    But she was still one of us.


    A friend.


    Hurrying to my room, I made sure to climb the stairs as quietly as I could. Even though the three other members of the Society were downstairs, screaming at one another, they''d still hear me if I wasn''t careful.


    The outside world was dark. The sun had just set. And although it wasn''t storming, there was a wind. A chill in the air.


    Where would a doctor be? Would I even be able to find one alone? In the night? Where should I...


    Putting my jacket and hat on, I made sure to hide my tail well. Just in case the wind blew my jacket up and out, I hid it beneath my pants.


    Especially since I''d be running... and...


    Before leaving the room I hurriedly grabbed all the coins Vim had left me. I didn''t know if it''d be enough, but I could always get more. They made oddly loud clinking sounds as I put them into a small pouch.


    I flinched as they made noise as I hurried out of my room and downstairs. They could hear such a sound. It was so distinct. So unnatural...


    "Renn!"


    Hesitating, I paused at the bottom of the stairs. Crane stood down the hall, and was huffing. She had hurried back up.


    "She needs help," I said to her.


    "She does. But even a human surgeon won''t be able to save her, Renn. It''s too late for her," Crane said harshly.


    For once I didn''t find her brisk personality appealing.


    "We have to try," I argued.


    "If you let a human doctor in, they will know. They serve the nobles first, before us. They''ll let the nobles know. Which means all will know. It will mean making an enemy out of the powerful humans, Renn!" Lughes shouted from somewhere behind her. Maybe still in the basement.


    I stepped back a step. Towards the door. Yet I didn''t turn around. Not yet.


    "Can''t you smell it?" I whispered.


    Crane flinched, and I tried to hold in my anger.


    "Can''t you smell her dying?" I asked again. Louder this time.


    "Exactly why, Renn. Please. If you... if you go do this, it will risk us all. This home. Please," Crane said.


    "She''s one of us," I said.


    "She''s a human," Lughes shouted, stepping past Crane. Pushing past her, to the point she almost fell.


    "That''s Amber!" I shouted back, and wondered why he was acting like this. Had he himself not panicked and tried to help earlier? Most of the wounds had been cleaned by his own hands!


    "We''ve done what we can! She''ll either survive or she won''t!" Lughes shouted.


    I shook my head and hated what I was hearing. They sounded so...


    "We can... we can leave. Go somewhere else. If it gets that dangerous," I argued.


    "Leave!" Crane nearly fainted. She had to put her hand on the wall to keep herself upright.


    A weird whine echoed from beneath my feet. It echoed upward, and into the hall.


    Shelldon.


    "Coward!" I shouted down at him.


    "We all are! Renn... if you leave this house, and go to the humans I''ll have no choice but to bar the door!" Lughes said loudly.


    "Bar...? She needs help! The humans know more about such things than we do!" I said.


    Lughes took in a deep breath, as if to yell at me... but stopped himself. For a long moment, the air was heavy. Lughes looked larger than he ever had. Crane looked faint, ready to pass out at any moment... and I could still hear the odd whine coming from Shelldon down below.


    To think such a happy, warm, home would degrade so quickly!


    "Take her yourself then," Lughes then said.


    I hesitated, as Lughes nodded. "Take her. If you carry her out of here, I''ll let you. But I''ll not let you bring her back," Lughes said.


    Staring at the man who had always seemed air-brained, but kind all the same... I suddenly felt as if I was in a stranger''s home.


    "Fine."


    Stepping towards them, I did my best to not hesitate and stumble when Lughes and Crane actually shied back. They flinched as I walked past them. They glanced away, to the floor and ceiling, as if I wasn''t something they wanted to confront.


    Cowards.


    Heading into the kitchen, I wondered if this was the right move. After all I didn''t know where a doctor was. Didn''t know how long it''d take me to...


    "Will you at least tell me where one is? What part of town?" I asked them, loudly, as I approached the bed.


    Amber looked broken. Sunken into herself, almost. As if she had suddenly lost a lot of weight. She hadn''t had much weight in the first place!


    "Head to the church. A large brown building across from the church has doctors," Lughes said from the hallway. His voice sounded empty. Devoid of life.


    He had already cut me from his life.


    He spoke to me as if I was someone he never knew.


    I knew where the church was. I hadn''t been in it, but I had walked past it with Amber a few times. And alone.


    With a few quick movements, I did my best to wrap Amber as tightly in the blankets as I could. I made sure to also cover her face. Not so tightly that she''d suffocate, but enough to keep her safe from the chill of the outside and wind.


    I''d need to hurry.


    It would look strange to others. To the townsfolk. I wasn''t big enough, neither tall enough or in size, to carry such a large bundle so easily. Luckily it was late.


    Picking Amber up, I hefted her heavy body. I was glad that this time at least, my arms didn''t become soaked with warm blood.


    She didn''t fidget. She didn''t move. Amber didn''t even realize I was lifting her.


    "It''ll be okay," I said to her.


    Turning, I carefully carried her out of the kitchen. Into the hallway.


    Crane and Lughes hadn''t moved from their spots. Yet they went stiff, their backs going straight as I passed them.


    "Cowards," I cursed them as I walked past.


    Leaving the hallway, I struggled for a moment to open the door. The bell dinged once as I finally got it open, and I hated the sound of it. Despised that clear ringing.


    That stupid bell annoyed me as I stepped away from the Sleepy Artist.


    I didn''t even try to close the door behind me as I carried Amber out into the street. The snow littered the ground, but wasn''t in the air. Only a cold wind.


    There wasn''t anyone around as I hurried down the road. Heading towards the center, towards the massive dark shadows in the sky. Where the church and castles loomed.


    Brown building across from the church.


    I''d get her there.


    I''d save her.


    Since no one else would.


    If it cost me that precious home... so be it.


    After all, the home I wanted didn''t abandon those who lived in it.


    Not so easily.


    Not so willingly.


    After all what was the point of a home then? What was the purpose?


    Passing the corner where Amber had fallen this morning, where I had picked her up, I noticed the clumps of snow. The darker stains, where her blood had seeped.


    Groaning lightly as I hurriedly carried her, I did my best to only allow tears to stain my eyes. I did my best to not let a cry escape my lips, or my heart to break any more than it already had.


    I''d let it happen later.


    Running through the town, I barely noticed anyone else I passed.


    I ignored everything and everyone.


    The only thing that mattered was the girl in my arms.

 Chapter 25 - Twenty Four – Vim – Meeting The Owls

    Chapter 25: Chapter Twenty Four ¨C Vim ¨C Meeting The Owls "She''s lively. A good sign," Windle said.


    I nodded as we watched Lomi chase the large dog around the massive tree. She was giggling happily as she chased the shepherd dog. Both of them were completely lost in their own little world.


    "Still a child. She hasn''t been crying as much lately, too," I said.


    The tall man sighed softly, and I knew it wasn''t just because he was feeling for the girl. That sigh was one mixed with disappointment. Of me.


    "What?" I asked. The balcony we stood on overlooked the main yard, and thus the tree. I couldn''t see Windle''s wife, but I could hear and smell her. She sat right beneath us, probably on a chair on the patio.


    Windle turned his head a little, to smile gently at me. As if he was looking at someone just as young as the young girl we were talking about. "You never change, Vim," he said.


    "So I''ve been told," I admitted.


    Lomi stumbled. Probably over one of the many small roots sticking out of the giant tree. The dog paused a moment, its wagging tail going stiff, and didn''t renew its happy wag until Lomi regained her footing.


    "It''s been some time since someone so young has run under these leaves," Windle whispered.


    "Hm," I nodded. His children were young, but not that young. Most were grown.


    In fact one could verify the age of his children by the trees at the edge of the large yard. Seven tall sprouts, now fully formed, lined the center of the field. They had been planted separately, away from the large forest that surrounded us. They were special. Unique.


    Those seven were not like the forest of trees surrounding this house. They were like the massive tree Lomi was running around. Each one a little taller. A little older than the last.


    The newest of the seven was tall, but not as tall as the house yet. I knew it was several decades old, but it looked tiny compared to its brothers and sisters. Somehow they had planted them to seem more representative of whose they were. The trees that had been planted for the sons were all thicker. Wider than the rest.


    If I had brought Lomi a few visits ago, she''d be running around with a few other children. At least the three youngest ones.


    "Don''t plan on having more?" I asked Windle.


    Windle said nothing, and a glance at him told me he''d not break that silence. He wasn''t really a private man, when it came to such things, but he was easily embarrassed.


    The dog paused a moment to bark at Lomi, then dashed behind the tree. Out of our sight. Lomi quickly chased after.


    "Have your children come back yet?" I asked Windle, stepping away from the balcony.


    This place was safe. Plus Windle''s wife was downstairs in the garden, watching Lomi. Although just as tall, and thin, I had seen firsthand her fierceness in protecting children.


    Lomi was safe enough that I needn''t keep an eye on her all day.


    "Only my youngest." Windle watched Lomi for a few moments more as I went to the seat.


    Sitting down across from Windle''s writing desk, I frowned at his answer. "Just her? What''d she come back for?" I asked.


    "To weep," he said gently.


    Glancing at the owl, I kept my next question inside for a moment as he slowly went to his own chair. He sat gently in it, with ease and grace. The kind that would unsettle a human.


    He looked human enough. Taller than probably any human was, and his eyes were... a tad bit bigger than usual, but nothing about him screamed non-human. In fact only his tall height was unnatural. The man had nearly no Non-Human traits.


    His wife, Lilly, on the other hand...


    "She fell in love. It did not go well," Windle said, as if that summed it all up perfectly.


    "She still here?" I asked him. I hadn''t seen or heard her yet. Usually by now she''d come and ask me a riddle, one she had crafted over the years since I had last seen her.


    "No. She stayed for about a year, and then went off to meet her brother at the cathedral. They plan to travel along the coast, and then return home next summer," Windle said.


    "I see. Was it a human?" I asked him.


    "It was," Windle said.


    "Only your firstborn has any non-human traits, correct?" I asked him.


    Windle nodded with a small sigh. "Yes. Her... The issue hadn''t been about who or what we are, but simple disastrous happenstance. The young lad met an early end," Windle said.


    "Ah. I see. Hopefully she''ll in time recover," I said.


    "As do I..." Windle softly spoke as he stared at me, yet I knew he didn''t see me. His wide eyes were staring at something far beyond me. Maybe he saw his young daughter, weeping her heart out.


    "The other children?" I asked.


    "All fine, last I heard. Branches joined a mercenary band in the north. The Silken Band," Windle said.


    "Really?" I asked, surprised. Branches was his firstborn, but hadn''t the height of his father. He''d only been a little taller than me.


    "Really. As I''m sure you know, I advise against such choices... but the entire point of them venturing forth from our nest is for them to learn. To stumble. To fail," Windle said.


    His disappointment was clear to the ears, yet he had a smile on his face. He was still proud of his son.


    "I''ll check on him. When I can," I said.


    Windle nodded quickly, happy to hear it.


    "Other than the brood, how goes the farm?" I asked.


    "The trees grow strong. We''ll have many ready by next year for harvest," Windle said.


    "Good," I nodded. That meant the Society will have its steady supply for another year at least.


    "Our forest is safe, Vim. How many can even find it, let alone traverse it?" he asked.


    "I''ve never had any trouble," I said.


    Windle smiled, but did so knowingly. He always found it funny when I tried to act like a normal human.


    The sound of the shepherd dog barking filled the world for a moment, and I listened to Lomi shout something. Maybe she had finally run out of stamina and had collapsed. She sounded out of breath.


    "How''s the rest of the Society?" Windle asked.


    "Other than her village, not too bad. Children were born in most of the villages I went through recently. A new village is in the works, to the east near the Lake of Sand. I''ll probably head there in a few years to help them settle," I said.


    "Ah, wonderful news," Windle nodded quickly, and went to grabbing a pencil and paper.


    He enjoyed his notes.


    Knowing him it wasn''t just the news I told him that he wrote down. He was probably also writing whatever strange thoughts entered and left his mind, as we spoke.


    "The church is growing more powerful, but at the same time we expected it. Planned on it. So..." I shrugged, as if nothing more needed to be said.


    "Was it the church that burnt her village?" Windle asked as he took notes. His wide eyes focused on what he was writing, as if he was transfixed by the words he wrote. As if he was reading someone else''s writing and not his own.


    "Most likely. I''ve not verified it yet, but Lomi''s made it very clear they were associated with the Bishop near her town. They probably declared their decree before burning the village down. Might have even chanted sermons, based off the way she acts around them," I said, remembering the moments we passed priests or monks. She always shied away, hiding from them.


    "Indeed..."


    "There''s a large war in the south, I''m sure you''ve heard of it," I said, continuing with my brief updates.


    "I have. My son''s warband plans to head south, to join it," Windle said.


    "Woe for those fields of flowers," I said, remembering the vast fields. At one time they had been free of not just humans entirely, but even most animals. Now most were muddy fields. Crushed beneath soldier''s boots or their horses hooves. The flowers that somehow didn''t get stepped on would be drowned by blood.


    Sadly those flat plains were perfect for waging wars.


    Windle smiled softly as he paused in his writing. "Who will win, do you think?" he asked.


    "The ones willing to sacrifice the most. Which today is the northerners. But things happen. You know I don''t care much for the wars of humans," I said.


    "Yet, you know them so well," Windle said softly as he went back to writing.


    I glanced to the bookshelf behind his desk. It was littered with scrolls. He was capable of making books, and did so often, but old habits died slowly.


    "A few new human settlements have arisen here and there. Especially near the coast. But until they last a few decades, there''s no point putting much stock into them," I said.


    "Yet still, maps must be updated," Windle said.


    "I''ve never needed a map," I said.


    Windle ignored my bragging, and went to the next sheet of paper. Continuing his note taking.


    "If you''d keep an eye on Lomi, I''d appreciate it," I said.


    "Always. We watch all we can, while we can," Windle agreed.


    I nodded, glad to hear it. This forest was a hidden grove, not yet bothered by humans, but that didn''t mean it was completely disconnected. Windle, or his children, often ventured around this small forest. To the villages, and cities, nearby.


    Lomi''s new home was one of those they frequently visited.


    "This is good tidings. Porka is pregnant, hopefully it will be a son," Windle said.


    That was news indeed. "Really?" I asked.


    Windle nodded, still focused on his notes.


    "Really..." I said softly, and listened to Lomi laughing as she spoke to Lilly.


    Our kind never had many children. For Porka to be pregnant now was...


    "The child may even be born already. I''ve not visited for three moons," Windle said.


    "Hm."


    "Members lost. New ones gained. Just like the forest," Windle said, pleased with himself.


    I''d not say a whole village was equal a single child, but I kept such a thought to myself. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A dog''s bark told me that they were back in the house. It had come from downstairs.


    "Been some time since it''s been so noisy," Windle said, his pencil going still.


    "Owls are noisy creatures," I said.


    Windle smirked, the pencil began to twirl a little as he spun it between fingers. "So we are," he accepted.


    "How''s Lilly?" I asked him.


    "Wonderful. She''s glad you''re here. You saw her smile when she greeted Lomi, I''m sure," Windle said.


    I shrugged. I had noticed. Lilly although no longer had her wings... was just as prideful and strong as ever. Most of our kind broke when they lost something precious to them.


    Losing her wings had only made her stronger.


    "She''s strong," I said.


    "Stronger than me, no doubt," Windle agreed.


    "Most are," I teased.


    The tall man smirked, unabashed by my comment.


    He was a pacifist. His wife a warrior.


    It was interesting to hear that one of his sons took after the mother. I''d need to meet him again.


    If anything to teach him a few things, to keep him alive as long as I could.


    "Vim!" Lomi''s voice now came from inside the house. Being shouted from the stairwell.


    Windle''s eyes finally left his note-taking as we both listened to her quick footsteps. She was running up the stairs, looking for me.


    "And our silence broken," Windle said with a smile.


    "Was it that quiet in the first place?" I asked him as I stood. To open the door to the study, so Lomi could find us easier.


    "The forest is never quiet," Windle said briskly, standing to join me.


    Opening the door, I sighed as Lomi rounded the hallways corner. She smiled as she saw me, and picked up her pace.


    She was covered in dirt, as if she had been digging with the dog.


    And based off the wry smirk... ready to tackle me.


    Wonderful.

 Chapter 26 - Twenty Five – Renn – Worthless Metal

    Chapter 26: Chapter Twenty Five ¨C Renn ¨C Worthless Metal The morning sunlight had begun to peer into the room.


    I sat alone, and felt a little cold. Even though there was a still burning fire nearby.


    Dust lingered in the morning rays which peered through heavy curtains, and I quietly focused on the voices that filtered through the wooden walls.


    The bench I sat on was no longer cold. Yet at the same time, it was uncomfortable. I hated it.


    I hated this building. I hated the smell of it.


    I hated everything that had happened, and that was happening.


    "Another. Why won''t the church do anything?" a woman asked. This voice was a new one. She had entered the building only a few moments ago. At first I had thought she had been hurt, based on how quickly she had ran into the building, but I now knew that was only because she had been late for work.


    "Why do you think? Because they''re nobles," a deeper voice said. If not for the very audible disgust in his voice, I''d find myself hating the man.


    It wasn''t his fault.


    He had done what he could.


    My eyes were no longer leaking, but I knew that was because I had simply run out of tears.


    They hadn''t officially come out to tell me yet that she had been lost, but...


    "What of the girl? In the waiting lobby?" the new voice asked. The older woman who still sounded a little tired, who had just got here.


    "She''s unharmed. She''s a friend... she found her outside, collapsed," the doctor said.


    I took a deep breath and did my best to hold it in for a moment. Lest I screamed.


    "For now," the woman scoffed, and then I heard them leave the room on the other side of the wall. Heading deeper down the hallway...


    The two kept talking, but I began to ignore them.


    There was nothing more I needed to hear.


    Nothing more I needed to know.


    Amber was dead.


    My fists popped and creaked loudly in the silent morning as I squeezed my jacket. My eyes surprisingly went blurry again, as if I hadn''t just cried for hours.


    "Amber..." I softly whispered her name, and felt horrible.


    I should have brought her here faster. I could have... I should have helped her quicker and...


    A door creaked open, and I looked up to watch a young boy enter. He had cut wood in his arms, and he completely ignored me as he hurried over to a large box. Near the fireplace.


    The logs clunked as he quickly began putting them into the box. Restocking it.


    Without a word the young boy hurried out, to grab another armful.


    "The world continues on," I whispered, realizing that once again I had lost someone precious.


    You''d think I''d be used to it by now.


    Yet... this was too early.


    Even for a human.


    I had only known her for a few months. I barely knew anything about her! I still didn''t even know her mother''s name, or what nation she had come from. I didn''t know if she had believed in any kind of god, or...


    "Stop," I whispered, stopping myself from growling in anger.


    "Huh?"


    I looked back up and realized I had spoken loudly. The young boy who was still carrying wood had paused, looking at me with worry. As if he had done something wrong.


    "Sorry. You''re fine," I said quickly.


    He frowned, but went back to working. This time a lot more conscious of himself. He put the logs down into the box with much more care, doing his best to do it as quietly as possible.


    "Sorry," I said again, much quieter this time. The boy hadn''t heard me as he hurried out, closing the door behind him.


    Leaving me once again alone in this large room. Joined only by the silent rays of morning light.


    I sighed at myself, and knew I was going to have to do something.


    Did... did I bury her? Would they let me take her? Should I take her body back to the Sleepy Artist? Or was that door now barred for me and her forever? Would they not help me bury her?


    And beyond that, what did I do after?


    The doctor, and those who helped him, had all made it very clear.


    The noble had done this.


    The one she had worked for. The one who had hired her to paint the young daughter of the family.


    Not only had the doctors recognized the wounds on her, she wasn''t the first to have endured them. There had been other young women who had suffered from their disgusting violence. One had been brought here only a month ago.


    When I had first heard such things, I had not believed them. I had thought I had misheard. After all, was I not hearing through many walls? Weren''t their voices hard to make out and sometimes not audible at all?


    Yet that wasn''t the case.


    The Primdoll family was one of debauchery. One that even the common folk knew about.


    So then... why didn''t anyone do anything about it? Why did none of the humans get revenge? Why were their evil deeds not punished?


    Why hadn''t Crane known? Lughes I would understand, being so air-headed, but Crane intentionally kept friends amongst the humans. To talk of rumors, and secrets.


    Why hadn''t she realized it? Why hadn''t anyone noticed?


    What of the Lord who ruled this city? Or the church who was rebuilding it?


    Was that not their job? To protect their flock? As that one lady had mentioned?


    "If not them, then..." I whispered, and realized I was tearing my jacket. I was squeezing the edges too tightly.


    Stretching my fingers out, I noticed how white they were. And not because it was cold. I had been gripping my fists tightly for too long.


    Why hadn''t Vim, the protector, done anything? Why did this happen after he left?


    "I have to do something."


    Could I just... get revenge? Could I kill them?


    I was no great warrior, but I was stronger than most humans. During my youth I had mistakenly hurt a few, simply because I hadn''t realized how weak they were sometimes.


    Killing them was possible. Not just physically, but emotionally. I was angry enough. Furious enough.


    No amount of snow could extinguish this burning anger and hatred in my heart.


    Yet... if I did that... what would happen?


    Would Lughes and the rest suffer, as they said they would?


    Would my killing, or at least the act of trying, only get them in turn killed too?


    What of the young daughter of the family? Would I kill her too?


    What was I supposed to do...?


    "Renn?"


    Looking up, I sniffed at the sight of the large man.


    He was older, yet muscular. He wore a tight jacket which hugged his burly arms closely. It gave him a funny look.


    "Yes?" I asked the doctor.


    "May I sit with you?" he asked, gesturing to the open space on the bench next to me.


    I nodded. I knew what he was going to say already, but I still needed to hear it.


    The burly man sat quickly, yet gently. He seemed used to this. The look on his face told me he was genuinely upset at what he was about to do, what he was about to say.


    "I''m sorry, Renn, but your friend... her wounds were severe. We did everything we could, but she fell asleep and passed away. She''s gone," the man said.


    Even though I had known what his news was going to be, even though I had already known for hours... I still found new tears falling from my eyes.


    "I see," I said softly.


    "I''m so sorry. She fought hard, she really did," he nodded, as if to confirm it. "But the wounds were... very bad."


    I nodded, unsure of what to say to that.


    "If you''d like, we''re willing to handle her body. We''ll bury her with the rest, at the cemetery behind the abbey," the man said.


    "I..." I hesitated, since I wasn''t sure if that was the right thing to do.


    "It''s free. It will cost you nothing more for us to do this," he said quickly.


    He had misunderstood my worry.


    "Alright... Yes... Please do that for me," I said.


    He nodded, glad I had accepted.


    "What... what do I do now?" I asked him.


    "Go home. Sleep. Did she have any other family? I know you said she did, but they weren''t here and..." the doctor hesitated, and I knew it was because of what he had seen on my face.


    Disgust at the idea of family.


    "Yes. She did. They''re not here... I''ll... I''ll let them know," I said, unsure of how else to say it. How else to accept it.


    Her family had abandoned her.


    Even if they had been right... for them to have...


    "I see. Alright. You... you already paid, Renn, but there will be another fee. One you can pay later," he said gently.


    "Fee?" I asked, unsure of what he meant.


    I had laid all the coins I had down the moment I arrived. A young woman had taken them all from me, without a word, while he and the rest had treated Amber.


    "The church provides for our service. They pay our salary, and for all the items we use. Bandages, bedding, the burial... but there is a tax for the dead," he said.


    "Tax...?" I asked, and felt a little angry.


    A tax? To die? Why?


    "A silver coin, a penk," he whispered lightly. As if suddenly scared of me.


    Which was ridiculous. He was huge. Even though older. A human of his size shouldn''t be scared of me. Not without first seeing my ears and tail.


    "A coin. For dying," I said, repeating him.


    He nodded slowly.


    "I gave you coins," I said.


    "I know. Here," he then dug into his pocket. The sound of metal clinging and clanking told me they were coins.


    Holding his hand out towards me, I hesitated. What was going on?


    "Your coins. She took them, since you were in a panic... but as I said, the church covers the cost for our services," he said.


    Slowly reaching out, I allowed the man to place the coins into my hands. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Sure enough, it looked like each and every coin I had given to the young girl earlier.


    Staring at them, I felt sick.


    I didn''t want these.


    "I''m sorry. Come back later, to pay the tax... unless her family wishes to pay it. For now though, please go home Renn," the man said gently. The look in his eyes told me he was being very serious.


    He wasn''t telling me to go home just because I looked tired. Or just because he didn''t want me here anymore.


    "What should I do?" I asked him softly.


    The large man blinked, and then glanced around. We were alone, like before, but he hesitated as if we weren''t.


    "They killed her," I whispered.


    He flinched, and then nodded.


    Squeezing the coins in my hands, a few slipped between my fingers. They bounced onto my lap. A few rolled down, to the bench and then to the stone floor.


    We both ignored them as I glared at the doctor who hadn''t been able to save Amber.


    "They killed her," I said again.


    "They did. Please. Go home. Don''t let them kill you too," he then said. A little harsher.


    The harsh voice was a surprise to hear, but I didn''t feel threatened or hurt by it. Especially since his eyes were just as watery as mine.


    "Please. You''re young. Too young to be involved with those nobles. Go home. Forget about everything. Don''t involve yourself with them anymore," he said.


    For a long moment he held my gaze... then he nodded and stood.


    Glaring at the burly man, I watched him retreat back into the building. Leaving me alone.


    He had said his peace. He had told me what had happened. He had returned my coins.


    He had done all he could.


    Yet it hadn''t been enough.


    An odd sound filled the room, and I glanced down at the cause.


    Opening my hands, I found a mangled mess.


    The coins were now curled. Bent. Broken. Some were even stuck to one another now.


    "Worthless," I spat, and let the coins fall.


    The clumps of worthless metal fell as I stood.


    Feeling as useless as the bits of metal I left behind, I opened the door and headed out into the world.


    Leaving Amber''s body behind, I headed back towards the Sleepy Artist.


    I didn''t know where else to go.

 Chapter 27 - Twenty Six – Vim – To Soar Amongst Warriors

    Chapter 27: Chapter Twenty Six ¨C Vim ¨C To Soar Amongst Warriors Little animals frolicked through the meadows. Dozens of bunnies were hopping around the seven solitary trees in the distance. Foxes, actual ones, played near the large tree in the center. Deer of all sizes came and went, walking slowly through the meadow from one end of the forest to the other. Some ate leisurely while some galloped as if on a journey.


    As usual, the Owl''s Nest was full of life.


    An oddity, concerning how dangerous the forest which surrounded it, were.


    Yet at the same time not. After all, even a basic animal could learn where to go and where not to. As long as it listened to its basic instincts.


    What kept the humans at bay, keeping them from entering this deep into the forest, was the same thing that kept the animals here sheltered.


    Even though both the animals and the humans would suffer that creature''s wrath all the same.


    It cared not who or what you were. It would kill you all the same.


    "Protector." S§×arch* The ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I turned to acknowledge Lilly. Lomi wasn''t with her. This meant she was either sleeping, or playing with the dog again. She seemed weary of Windle, so I doubted she was with him. Maybe the way the thin man''s head turned a little too unnaturally bothered her.


    The tall woman smiled as she approached, and for a tiny moment she looked for all the world happy to see me.


    That moment didn''t last long, as her smile turned into a small frown upon getting closer.


    "Yes?" I asked.


    "Lomi tells me you left a predator at the Sleepy Artist," Lilly said.


    I shifted a little, but not because I was being accused. Not because of her tone, or upset expression.


    "A large forest cat. Yes. Her name was Renn," I said.


    Lilly''s expression didn''t darken, but it didn''t get softer either. Her eyes lingered on me for a moment, and then glanced around. At the massive tree they called home. At the meadows surrounding us. At the thick, dark forest, surrounding the meadows.


    "I''ll not ask if it was wise... but..." Lilly stopped talking for a moment, and I wondered what she really wanted to ask.


    "Out with it, or you''ll never know the answer," I said to her.


    Lilly went still for a moment... then a part of her shirt shuffled. I heard the remnants of her wings as they fluttered beneath her shirt. Annoyed. "Predators are becoming rare. Rare enough that any met could be the last," she said.


    "So it feels like," I agreed.


    "Then... why leave her there?" she asked.


    I nodded, understanding her frustration.


    Here I had expected her to be upset over risking the Sleepy Artist.


    "She''s not a warrior, Lilly. She is stronger than most, I noticed a lot of strength in that small body... but she''s no warrior. Not a knight," I said gently.


    At least, she wasn''t one yet.


    Lilly''s eyes narrowed, and her brow furrowed. For a brief moment an injured owl stood before me, not a woman.


    "Yet..." she whispered and grabbed her arm with her other hand. Squeezing it tightly, as if scared.


    Scared. Yet this owl was not capable of being scared.


    She was a warrior. Even if wounded, and no longer able to fly.


    "In time maybe. For now, she needs to find her place. She''s older, not as old as we, but older all the same. I don''t know her whole story, but I can tell you she is unaccustomed to our kind. She knows more about humans than she does us. And even then, she knows little. Give her time to... settle. To nest. To find something worth protecting," I said to Lilly.


    The owl sighed, as if upset that I had already long understood what needed to be done.


    "I''ve done this many times before, Lilly," I said to her.


    "Yes. You have. Yet that is the issue. You bring us to those we fall in love with. And lose any opportunity to enlist us as soldiers," she said.


    I frowned. "I''ve always seen you as a warrior, Lilly," I said to her.


    She blinked, her pupils going wide as she looked into my eyes. As if in doubt of what she had heard.


    I nodded, unafraid to be so honest.


    Lilly smiled softly, and nodded back. "I see. Still... all the same. I do wish you''d enlist those who were capable, before it was too late," she said.


    "If our kind could be saved by just having a few more soldiers, Lilly... we''d all be fine. The war would be over already," I said.


    "I find that hard to believe Vim," she said briskly.


    "Yet it''s the truth all the same. Even if there were ten of me, our lives would be no different," I said to her.


    "What if there were a hundred? A thousand?"


    I took a breath, and realized suddenly why Lilly was so focused on expanding her household.


    Was this why she was so... prolific?


    "Sorry," she whispered, and looked away. As if ashamed she had just questioned me.


    "Don''t be. But Lilly, do remember... Do you remember the battle?" I asked her.


    Her back went stiff, and her shirt became tight again. This time tight enough to show her belly.


    It was a little rounder than it should be.


    "You remember that morning?" I asked her.


    "I do." Her nubs of wings flapped.


    "Did it change anything?" I asked her.


    Lilly blinked, and with her blink her eyes became watery.


    Silence grew between us, and I knew it was because I had just taken her heart and soul and stepped on it.


    It was very likely I was the first, and would be the only, person to ever ask if losing her wings had changed anything. Anything of value.


    "Very little," she whispered finally, after a long moment.


    "Yet it was momentous, wasn''t it?" I asked her.


    Lilly blinked a tear out of her eye, and then frowned. She spent a few moments pondering my words, but then slowly nodded. "Yes. It was," she said.


    "I''ve forgotten more moments like that than I can count," I said to her.


    The owl hesitated, and stepped forward. As if to argue with me. As if to contradict me.


    I continued before she could, "Thousands of those moments are mere memories for me," I furthered.


    Lilly''s eyes narrowed as I pointed at the tree nearby. The massive one, which she and her family called home.


    "That there is precious. It is worth protecting. It is worth the price of sacrifice that it demands," I said to her.


    "Yet it will be cut and burned, if we don''t do something," she argued.


    I nodded. "I agree. But, Lilly... it will happen anyway. Eventually."


    "All the more reason! If it''s bound to happen, by fate and design, than we should struggle all the more! Otherwise what would be the point and...!" she went quiet, but not because I stood there quietly.


    Not because I was looking at her with pity.


    "You could amass an army, Lilly. But all you would do is add a few moments," I whispered.


    She shook her head. "Yet you will march with me, the moment I asked you to."


    "Never said I wouldn''t," I countered.


    She smiled as she sighed. She nodded weakly, as if tired all of a sudden.


    "Your children. I hear some have picked up the sword, while others have found love," I said.


    Lilly wasn''t bothered by my change of topics, but nodded softly all the same.


    "That''s how you win, Lilly," I said to her.


    "Is it, Vim?" she asked.


    "Only those like them are still around, Lilly," I said.


    Lilly twitched, and I knew it was because she herself had thought something similar. Even if she didn''t want to admit it.


    "Let the cat find her place. Let your children. Let them all find a home, a place to treasure. We cannot amass armies; we cannot field warriors... so we must simply struggle. Striving to outlast that which threatens us," I said to her.


    "Until we''re nothing more than the very thing we fight," Lilly whispered.


    "Possibly. That can be one of the many outcomes. I hope you didn''t fault your daughter for falling for a human," I said.


    Lilly smiled, quickly shaking her head. "No. I''m not so cruel as that," she said.


    Some birds landed nearby. Colorful, and a little bigger than usual. Some kind of forest bird, with their pretty colors. They began chirping and pecking at the thick grass.


    I knew if Lomi had been here, she would have run into their little group. Chasing them off with a laugh.


    Lilly stood with me, quietly watching the birds for a moment.


    A moment turned into many minutes.


    Then finally, the birds took to the sky. Flying off towards the high branches of the mighty tree.


    Lilly''s breathing got a little stronger at the sight, and I heard her wings again.


    She turned to leave, walking back towards the wooden house. Seemed our little conversation was over.


    "Do you regret it, Lilly?" I asked her.


    She paused for a moment, but didn''t look back at me. Instead she looked back upward, to the sky.


    "I do miss the sky. But no. I''d do it again."


    Smiling at her as she returned to the house, I nodded my head in a small bow to her.


    Warrior indeed.

 Chapter 28 - Twenty Seven – Renn – An Envelope

    Chapter 28: Chapter Twenty Seven ¨C Renn ¨C An Envelope The Sleepy Artist was cold.


    Crane sat alone, at the counter. I could not hear Lughes, or Shelldon, but...


    Closing the door behind me, I wondered if Crane would tell me to leave. If she would force me out.


    Her soft smile as I approached gave me hope, but...


    "She''s dead?" Crane asked softly.


    I nodded. Unsure of what to say.


    "I see," she whispered.


    The tall woman lowered her head. It drooped unnaturally low, thanks to her long neck. A little more and her forehead would hit the desk she sat at. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although there was no storm, and it was the bright morning, there was no need to worry over anyone entering the building.


    The streets I had just walked through had been rather empty. Thanks to the cold.


    It wasn''t snowing, nor storming, but it was frigid. Even the bright sun wasn''t able to warm the world today.


    Even I found the Sleepy Artist to be chilly. A fire needed to be started, and soon.


    Yet I knew, somehow, that none would be lit.


    Crane heaved a great sob, and reached up to cover her face. For a few long moments I listened to her crying, and wondered if I should be angry at her or not.


    She''d weep so, yet had...


    No... maybe it had been obvious.


    They had been willing to accept the inevitable.


    It was I who hadn''t been.


    Was that simply my nature, or... was it more?


    Was this the difference between predator and prey?


    Crane''s crying didn''t take long to come to a stop, but her sniffing continued. For a long while the world was quiet, only marred by her nose.


    "Lughes?" I asked gently, breaking the uncomfortable silence.


    Crane shook her head. "He''ll come back later."


    I noted the way she said later.


    "Why?" I asked her.


    Crane looked up at me, and I found red eyes. Not just from crying either.


    The long night must have been quite rough on her.


    "You''re right. We''re cowards, Renn," she said.


    "I... I apologize for saying that. I had been..." I started to speak, but she shook her head to stop me.


    She took a deep breath and looked up, at the ceiling. To where faint cobwebs hid. "You''re right. We should have done what you did. It would not have mattered. She would have died all the same... but..."


    I didn''t know what to say, so I stayed silent as Crane did her best to keep herself from weeping again.


    "But she was family. I practically raised her... Lughes... Lughes and Shelldon won''t be back until you leave, Renn," she then said.


    "Leave," I whispered, and felt my heart... or at least, what was left of it, shatter.


    Crane nodded. "I''m sorry. But..."


    "But now I''m scary," I said, and knew it was the truth.


    She flinched, but nodded. "Yes. Although we... although they know you''d not actual hurt us, you had bared your fangs. You had faced us down, and we..."


    They knelt. They bowed.


    We had confronted each other, and it was they who had stepped aside.


    It wasn''t just my act of taking Amber to the humans that had caused a rift.


    It was the mere fact I had shown them I was willing to do what they didn''t want me to.


    I had proven to them that I was willing to endanger myself, and thus them, when and where they weren''t and wouldn''t.


    We couldn''t live together, because to them I was too dangerous.


    Too different. And not just because of our appearances.


    "I... I''m sorry, Crane," I said.


    Crane lowered her gaze back to me, and I knew by the way of her hardened look that she had just made a decision.


    The same decision as Lughes and Shelldon.


    "I am as well. Here..." Crane bent down a little, and grabbed something beneath the desk. After a moment she laid a small envelope onto the countertop.


    It was bright red, and seemed a little thick. Not just because the paper was thick, but because there were many pages within.


    "Inside is... a small map. It will lead you to where Vim is going," she said.


    Hesitating, I wondered if I should actually take it.


    "There''s also a letter from Lughes. And Shelldon. You can read them if you want," she said.


    "Not one from you?" I asked her.


    Crane''s eyebrows knitted as she shook her head. "No. I''ve nothing to say."


    She pushed the envelope farther across the counter, to imply I hurry and take it.


    I didn''t want it.


    "Is... is there nothing I can do? To stay...?" I asked gently.


    Crane blinked, and for a small moment I saw a chance of hope. That moment barely lasted, as her eyes narrowed again.


    "I''m sorry Renn," she simply said.


    My feet were heavy as I stepped forward, closer to the counter.


    Upon drawing close enough, Crane arched back a little in the chair.


    Suddenly very aware of how weary she was of me, I did my best to not begin weeping myself.


    My hand was just as heavy as my feet as I reached up to the counter. With stiff fingers, I picked up the red envelope.


    It was heavy. And not just because of how emotionally vested I was with it. It weighed as much as a bag of coins.


    Carefully taking the envelope, I wondered what to say now. What to do.


    "Goodbye Renn."


    The finality in her voice was very clear. Especially in this quiet building.


    Stepping backward, away from the counter... I found myself once again a stranger.


    Looking around, to the paintings. The ones on the walls, and upon shelves... I realized this was it.


    It was over.


    The precious home I had so wonderfully happened upon, was now lost to me.


    And not because I had betrayed them, or had not been accepted... but simply because of a matter of different opinions. Different morals, perhaps.


    "Goodbye," I whispered. Not just to her, but...


    Crane didn''t nod. She didn''t smile, or cry. She simply watched as I stepped away. Towards the door.


    With heavy feet, I blinked watery eyes as I left.


    Holding the envelope close, I wished I knew how to fix this. How to change what had happened.


    Pausing before the door, right before I reached out to the handle... I turned a little.


    Crane still sat there. Staring at me stiffly.


    "The doctors thought it was the Primdoll family who killed her. They''re known for evil acts," I said to her.


    Crane''s head lowered a little, as she glared at me. Yet she said nothing.


    "They''ve killed others. Like Amber. In the same way," I added.


    "Human actions. Done to other humans," Crane said firmly.


    Her voice carried somehow, as if sing-song like. It made my back go straight.


    She spoke to me as if I were a stranger.


    I had not heard that tone from her before. Even when we had first met, when she had been weary of me... it had not been as cold as it were now.


    "Be careful, Crane," I said gently. "Goodbye."


    Opening the door, the little bell above it dinged loudly. Somehow that sound was really painful to my ears.


    I''d never hear that bell again, would I?


    Stepping out into the cold, but bright, day... I dared one last glance into the shop before closing the door.


    Crane sat there, unmoving.


    Closing the door, I listened the ringing bell behind the door for a moment... and then stepped away.


    My eyes lingered on the painting in the window. The familiar village now seemed sad. Distant.


    "Goodbye," I whispered again.


    Then I left.

 Chapter 29 - Twenty Eight – Vim – Snack In The Dark

    Chapter 29: Chapter Twenty Eight ¨C Vim ¨C Snack In The Dark "Why''s it so dark?" Lomi asked.


    "Because the sun cannot reach here," I said, glancing to the treetops above us.


    Very faintly I could see little spots here and there. Sunlight peeking through the thick leaves and branches, only rarely and only for a moment. None of the sun''s rays reached us down on the ground, no matter how much of it breached the treetops.


    "Wasn''t this dark at Lilly''s house," she complained. She was walking closer to me than usual, and not just because the path we walked was overgrown with grass and weeds.


    "This path is a little special," I said.


    Lomi sighed, and looked to our right. She studied the trees around us, and the darkness that loomed over everything with a strong gaze. Had she seen something? Or at least, thought she had?


    We were alone. Other than the trees, nothing else was here.


    Not even bugs crawled around here.


    Only trees, their roots, and the grass and weeds lived in this section.


    And even if there had been something out there, lurking in the dark... there was no way she could see it.


    Odds were she couldn''t even see more than a few feet away from her.


    "I don''t like it here," she whispered.


    "We''ll be out of here soon," I reached out to pat her lightly on the head. Her thick fuzzy ears tickled a little. Did she need a bath?


    Her ears twitched, as if in annoyance, but she said nothing. In fact she drew even closer.


    "The forest at home wasn''t like this," Lomi said.


    "As I said. This place is a little special," I repeated.


    "How so?" she asked.


    Although usually I''d not care to reveal such things, I knew it would probably help her remain calm.


    "A very powerful monster died here, a long time ago. Its blood soaked into the land, and ever since it''s been like this. No matter how bright the day, it''s always... dark and quiet," I said.


    "A monster?" she asked, suddenly sounding even more worried.


    Woops. Maybe I shouldn''t have used that word to describe that beast.


    "Well, something like it. You probably can''t smell it, but there''s an odd lingering scent here amongst these trees. It scares off all animals and insects. It''s actually a miracle the trees and plants survive, without anything to support their ecosystem," I said.


    "Eco...?" Lomi''s confused whisper told me I had said too much again.


    "Basically this place is seen as poisonous, or dangerous, to animals and bugs. Thus why it''s so quiet," I said.


    "Is it dangerous for us?" she asked.


    "No. As long as we don''t stay here long, or eat or drink anything that grows here," I said.


    "Oh...?" she looked around, and I knew what she was thinking.


    Eat or drink what?


    Nothing was here. Though I''ve had grass gruel before, but I doubted I could let such a young girl endure such a poor meal.


    "Other than our dim world around us, what did you think?" I asked her.


    "Think of what?" she asked, glancing up at me. I noticed how her eyes squinted as she did.


    Seemed this place was much darker to her than it was to me.


    "Of the Owls, and their home," I said.


    "Oh! Yes... they were nice. Lilly was nice," she said quickly.


    Lilly was, I noted. Not Windle.


    "They''ll visit you occasionally, at your new home. Make sure you''re nice to them when they come," I said.


    Lomi happily nodded, and for a brief moment her smile casted aside her worries and fear of the darkness around her.


    Rounding a larger tree, I felt a small breeze go by. One that was a little too warm for the current winter air.


    Yes... this place was odd. I couldn''t blame Lomi for feeling out of place here.


    Nothing normal belonged here. And even though our kind were far from normal... we were still seen as normal to the true oddities of the world.


    Lomi, like all the others I''ve brought along this path acted the same. On edge. Worried. Scared. It made how fine I felt here all the more strange, and made me realize just how different we were.


    I tried not to think too deeply on what that really meant.


    For a short while we walked in silence, true silence. Not even the warm breeze made any noise. The leaves didn''t rustle. The grass and weeds didn''t sway. Even our footsteps were oddly... quiet. And not because I was intentionally trying to walk silently.


    "Was Lilly pregnant?" Lomi then asked.


    Frowning, I wondered if neither had told her.


    "Yes. She was," I said.


    Lomi''s head tilted, and I wondered what she was wondering. A childish thought or something different?


    "They have seven kids already?" she asked.


    "They do. One is dead. Six still live, as far as I''m aware," I said.


    "Seven children..." she whispered.


    "A large number... but not so for those of us who live a long time," I said.


    "They were old?" she asked, finding that more interested than anything else.


    "Compared to most, yes. There''s only a few amongst the society older than them. The snakes we''re going to meet soon are similarly old, as you''ll probably realize upon seeing them," I said.


    "Oh..." she groaned, as if upset to find out that her new home was going to be full of old people.


    "You''ll be old yourself one day, Lomi. Might as well get over it now," I said.


    She sighed.


    Poking her in the ear, I smiled as she made an odd sound and stepped away from me. Only for a moment though, as she scratched her ear. Once the itch was done, she returned to walking by my side.


    "Being old isn''t that bad," I said to her.


    "Are you the oldest?" she asked with an upset tone.


    "There''s..." I stopped for a moment, and quickly thought of those older than me.


    There were a few left. But they...


    "Well, I''m one of the oldest, I guess..." I said as I admitted it. Sear?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Had that much time passed already?


    "Knew it," she said with a smirk.


    "Yes, yes."


    Stepping over a large root, I waited a moment as Lomi happily clambered over it. I held back from offering to help, since it seemed she enjoyed the challenge.


    It took her a few seconds to scamper up, then fall down to the grassy ground.


    Lomi brushed her knees off as she hurried to rejoin me, heading deeper into the dark forest.


    "How long will we be in the dark?" she asked.


    "Few more hours," I said.


    "Oh? That''s not bad..." she said, seemingly happy to hear it.


    "Well, it''ll be sunset by the time we escape this dark pool... so technically..." I shrugged.


    "Typical... Will we at least be out of the forest today too?" she asked.


    "Yes. We''ll reach a large river soon; we''ll follow that to a plain." I gestured with a finger, as if she could see the river I was pointing at. It was silly of me to do so. Just because I could see the waters gleam already didn''t mean she could.


    "Plains?" she asked.


    I nodded. "Large fields. Endless they seem, sometimes. We can get some fish from the river before we leave it, if you''d like," I said.


    "Oh! Yes. I would like that," she nodded quickly.


    Lomi grew excited at the prospect of food. I knew by now she''d be getting hungry.


    She ate a lot for such a small girl...


    A tiny sound drew my eyes from the girl happily walking next to me, and I noticed the far off sound of running water.


    We were finally leaving the dark pool.


    Rather, in a certain sense, we had already left it. It just would take a few more hours for light to regain its brilliance.


    "Wonder how everyone at Ruvindale are doing," Lomi said.


    "Probably bored. It''s still snowing there," I said. At least, it should be.


    "Wish I was bored," Lomi huffed.


    "This isn''t boring?" I asked her.


    Her ears twitched. "It is..." she sighed.


    Smiling, I gestured to a nearby ray of light. "We''re leaving the darkness, at least," I said.


    "Oh!" Lomi skipped a step as she saw it too.


    I could tell a part of her wanted to hurry over to it, so I allowed it. It took us off the path a small distance, but it wasn''t dangerous.


    Walking over to the solitary ray of sunshine, I watched the young fox study it closely.


    "How''s it... why''s it alone?" she asked.


    "It''s stronger than the rest, maybe?" I asked.


    Rather it was simply because of the angle. Off in the distance I could see others, closer to the river.


    Lomi swung her hand through the ray of light, and the dust that floated in it spun in the air as she did so.


    She giggled, enjoying herself.


    "Come on," I ushered her after a few more moments. She happily obliged, hurrying to keep up with me as I returned us to the path.


    "Is this darkness why no humans can find the Lilly''s home?" Lomi asked.


    "Yes and no. The darkness does help. But the real reason is the creature that lives in the forest," I said.


    "Hm?" Lomi glanced at me, and I nodded.


    She had been asleep when we had traversed into the Owl''s Nest. I had carried her through the forest last time, so she hadn''t known or noticed. Even if she had been awake, she''d not have really questioned it. After all, this dark pool was only on this side.


    "A very dangerous creature lives in this forest. It hunts anything that doesn''t belong. Both the humans and our kind. So humans right now avoid it. They''re scared of it," I said.


    For now they were, at least.


    "It hunts us too?" she asked. Although she glanced around, she did so with a small smirk.


    She wasn''t scared.


    Scared of the dark, but not the creature that lived within it.


    Though that might just be because of who she was walking next to.


    "Yes. It''s never bothered me though," I said.


    "Did you hurt it?" she asked, smiling at the thought. Probably liking it to the large cat in the mountains near Snowfall.


    "Actually no. It''s never tried to hurt me, so I''ve never bothered hurting it," I said honestly.


    "Huh... then... what about Lilly and Windle? Or their children?" she asked.


    "They know how to circumvent it. As do those who come and go here," I said.


    "Would I be alright?" she asked.


    "Well... no. But you shouldn''t ever have to come here. At least not alone," I said.


    "What if I had to?" she asked.


    For a small moment, I was unsure of what to say.


    Yes. That was a genuine concern. A real question.


    "Well... I suppose you''d just have to try your best," I said.


    Lomi sighed, as if upset that I wasn''t willing to worry for her.


    "You''re small enough that it might not see you as much more than a snack, so it might leave you be," I said.


    "Snack..." she mumbled, as if afraid of such an idea.


    "A tiny one," I said.


    "I''d be a tasty snack!" she argued.


    "A noisy one, at least."

 Chapter 30 - Twenty Nine – Renn – The Letters

    Chapter 30: Chapter Twenty Nine ¨C Renn ¨C The Letters The small carriage creaked loudly, and not just because it was worn and old.


    Through the tied down curtain, I could see the rows of wheat we were passing. They swayed wildly in the strong wind, making as much noise as the cart did.


    Two large horses were pulling the cart, but through the windstorm and the noises I couldn''t hear them. I also couldn''t really make out the conversation the two women who sat at the front of the carriage were having. I could make out their complaints of the storm, and the cold, but I only caught a few words here and there.


    Other than I, and the two sitting at the front of the carriage, there were only two others. An older man and a young boy. They sat on the other side of the carriage, more in the middle than not. Probably because the wind was cold and it crept in between the curtains.


    None of them had bothered me much. They had passed by me as I was walking out of Ruvindale, and the two women invited me to ride with them. When I had told them I hadn''t the coin to pay for it, they said it was fine.


    Perks of being a young woman, or at least looking like one.


    I''d need to do what I could, when I could, to pay them back for the kindness. Maybe later when, if we stopped, I could help them cook or something.


    The carriage tilted for a moment, and it made me feel uneasy. The whole world was flat all around us, yet it seemed we were rolling over many hills.


    It was a good thing it wasn''t raining and storming, otherwise I''d worry over getting stuck in mud.


    The road was packed dirt after all, nothing more.


    "It''s cold," the young boy whispered to who I assumed was his grandfather. The old man nodded in agreement, but said nothing.


    Did they not have a blanket?


    Granted I didn''t have one either. Yet I wasn''t as susceptible to such things as humans were.


    Maybe the two women had invited them into the carriage too, out of kindness. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There hadn''t been much said between any of them since I had climbed in. Mostly because of the loud storm... but...


    Something told me none of them were related in any way.


    Shifting, I sighed and reached in-between my legs. To where my little backpack sat.


    It wasn''t the one Nory had made me. Nor was it the one Amber had purchased for me, after Vim had complained over my attire... It was just a small pack that I had bought with the few coins I had left, before leaving Ruvindale.


    Leaving all those coins at the doctors had been a mistake. Yet I was too worried to go back and get them, even if there was a good chance that they would have been willing to return them to me. I didn''t want to show my face there again, just in case it really did endanger the Sleepy Artist.


    Yet it had seemed that I hadn''t handed the nurse all the coins in my panic. There had been a few renk and a single penk left in my little pouch, which had helped a little.


    It had been enough to purchase another small bag, a light cloak, and some rations. Dried meat, though I wasn''t entirely sure what kind of meat it was.


    Opening the small bag, I pushed aside the bundles of wrapped meat wrapped with some kind of large leaf. Finding the envelope crane had given me, I pulled it out carefully, and was a little upset to find that it had already bent a little.


    Maybe I should have carried it on my person... but I had worried over the rain, upon seeing the dark clouds and feeling the heavy wind.


    I could smell the rain, rather clearly, but I had been able to smell it for some time now. Either it was still on the way, or it was falling not too far from us.


    Glancing up at the top of the carriage, and the dark cloth that the canopy was made out of... I hoped it''d last against a heavy storm. It looked thick enough, but until it happened...


    As my eyes left the canopy, and returned to the envelope, I realized I was being watched.


    The young boy''s eyes bored into me, and for a brief moment I worried that my hat had shifted with my movement. But a quick shift of my ears told me it hadn''t. It was still firmly on my head.


    My cloak, although thin, did indeed have a hood... but I had lowered it upon boarding the carriage. I wanted them to see my face, as to not arouse suspicion.


    And my tail was hidden away under my loose pants. Wrapped lightly around my left leg.


    I smiled lightly at him, and he looked away. Maybe he was just bored.


    Returning my attention to the envelope, I carefully went to opening it.


    Luckily Crane hadn''t sealed it in any way. The flap opened easily enough, and I quickly pulled out what looked to be the thickest of the papers.


    The paper was thick because it had been folded several times. Unfolding it, I found a rather large piece of paper. It was obviously the map that Crane had mentioned, and it didn''t take long to glance over it.


    There were only a few locations on it, after all... and it was rather crude.


    Honestly I had expected a rather fancy map... yet I knew the reason for its base appearance.


    Neither Crane nor Lughes really wanted to help me anymore... nor did they care for me. Thus its plainness.


    Ruvindale was in the center. It was represented with a single circle, and a large letter R inside it. From there were two lines, one heading north-east and another heading south.


    The south was a single solid line, to a large... cross. Church of Safety was written next to it, and beneath it said that Vim frequented that location and to ask for the Silver Saint.


    Why was a church of all things a place I could go to find safety...? And once again a Saint was being mentioned. Were they more common than I had been originally led to believe?


    The path northwest had a few more stops. The first was some kind of human village. "Plobo," I read the name aloud. After that there were what was probably supposed to be trees. "The Owl''s Nest in the dark forest," I read that aloud too, and wondered if that was what I thought it would be.


    Would I find owls there? Actual owls, or of our kind?


    After that were two more locations. Both were real close to one another, drawn in such a way to imply they were probably not far from one another. A large city called Bordu, and next to it a smaller place called Twin Hills. Next to Twin Hills was a small note, telling me that was where Vim was escorting Lomi and if I hurried I''d be able to find them there.


    There was nothing else on the map, even though there was plenty of room on it for more. Why use such a large piece of paper, for so little?


    Unless whoever had done it had planned on putting more... at least, before their fully realized who it was they were making it for.


    Gulping a dry mouth, I glanced away from the map. To look out the little flaps of the canvas next to me. The world was getting darker. The wind was picking up, and the smell of rain was becoming stronger.


    The storm would be here any moment.


    Folding the little map up, I quickly put it back into the envelope. Pulling the next piece of paper out, I went to quickly reading it. Before there was no light left to do so.


    I quickly realized Lughes''s handwriting. His letters were large, bold, and a little wavy. As if his hand trembled while writing them.


    I knew though that it wasn''t wavy because of emotion. I had seen his writing before our... falling apart, and it had looked the same.


    "Forgive me for being a coward," I whispered, and immediately regretted reading it now.


    Blinking away tears, I glanced to the two other passengers in the carriage. Luckily, it seemed the two were now asleep. The older man''s head was hanging low, slack, and the young boy had lain down on his lap, his right arm dangling from the seat since it was too small for him to lay on completely.


    Taking a deep breath to control myself, I quickly debated reading the rest.


    They would not appreciate me breaking down, sobbing here. Humans found such things odd, and worrisome.


    Yet...


    I had to know.


    Forcing my eyes back to the small letter, I felt a little numb as I went to reading it.


    Each word I read made Lughes''s voice echo inside my head. Oddly, even though the letter was a sad one... I somehow heard his happy tone as he spoke.


    He apologized for being a coward.


    He apologized for hiding from me.


    Yet at the same time he chastised me.


    At the same time, it almost seemed as if...


    "He blamed Amber," I whispered, finishing his letter.


    Him being angry at himself, and me, was understandable. But the fact that he blamed Amber for her death, and endangering them and the Society...


    It was insulting.


    Quickly folding the letter up, I slid it back into the envelope and pulled out two more papers. Probably Crane''s letter.


    I was glad I had not read it while still in Ruvindale. I''d have grown angry enough to find the old goat and give him a piece of my mind.


    How was it Amber''s fault? She''s the one who had suffered... she was the one who had died!


    "Stop," I whispered at myself, and right as I unfolded the second letter, the world became bright.


    The whole carriage lit up, and then after a moment got dark again. Then the loud boom of thunder woke up the other passengers.


    Both the child and the old man startled, but the boy had been the worse off. He had rolled off the old man''s lap, and off the seat, to the floor of the carriage.


    He groaned, and I wondered if the main reason he had fallen was because the old man had startled and had started to stand up.


    "You alright?" the old man though quickly regained his composure, and went to checking on the young boy.


    The boy didn''t cry, but he did groan as he rubbed his head.


    For a small moment there was noise. Not just from the wind and the oncoming rain... the two passengers went to talking, just as the two women who sat at the front of the carriage went to talking as well. I heard their sighs and complaints as they most likely saw the approaching rain.


    Going back to my letter, to hurry and read it before the rain arrived, I was glad for the urgency.


    It kept my heart from breaking further.


    Crane''s letter hadn''t been as... sad, as Lughes. In fact, it wasn''t even for me. Which honestly shouldn''t surprise me, since she had directly told me she hadn''t written one.


    She hadn''t written me a letter.


    This was for Vim.


    She told Vim what happened, in rather deep and accurate detail.


    "Bared her fangs, yet didn''t bite," I read, and wondered if that was a compliment or not.


    Crane told Vim of Amber, and...


    "Shelldon dug deeper," I read, and somehow wasn''t too surprised to know what that meant.


    He had dug deeper, to hide better. From everyone. From the whole world.


    From me.


    Her letter ended with a small apology. To Vim.


    "Tell her I''m sorry," was all Crane said.


    Re-reading the end of the letter, I wondered why she hadn''t addressed it to me...


    Wait...


    There was another sheet. I had forgotten about it, as I had read the other.


    Expecting this one to be addressed to me, I was surprised to find it was neither Crane''s writing... nor for me.


    The paper was a different color than the others. It was... thinner too... and...


    I didn''t recognize the writing, but as I read it... the author became clear.


    Small little dots began to appear on the letter, and I startled. Was the rain here already? And was the carriage leaking that badly?


    But no. The rain still hadn''t arrived.


    Wiping my tears, I sighed at myself.


    Folding Amber''s letter carefully, I held it for a moment and wondered when she had written it.


    Surely a long time ago, based off the faded ink... but how long? A few years maybe?


    "I wonder if he''ll cry when he reads it," I asked myself, as I went to putting the letters back into the envelope, and then to hide it all away in my bag. To keep it safe from the rain that had just begun.


    The storm arrived without a care, and I was thankful for it.


    With heavy rain, and thunder and lightning... maybe none of the other passengers would notice my tears.

 Chapter 31 - Thirty – Vim – Lomi’s Den

    Chapter 31: Chapter Thirty ¨C Vim ¨C Lomi¡¯s Den "Have a good day!" the young guardsman waved at us as we passed.


    I nodded at him while Lomi walked even closer to me. He was wearing new armor. Armor that shinned a little more than it should, implying it wasn''t just new but something he regularly cleaned and polished.


    The boy was proud of his new position, even if he looked ridiculous in the armor he wore. He stepped to the side, and bent a little to wave more in-line with Lomi''s sight.


    Lomi noticed his attempt and glanced at the spear wielding boy, who smiled at her.


    She looked away quickly, and the only other guard of the gate laughed. More so at the younger guard than the little girl who was now too embarrassed to look at anything but the floor.


    Lomi did her best to hide herself next to me as we left the eastern gate of Bordu. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Humans are weird," Lomi said once we were far enough away that the guard''s laughter was only a faint sound. Her cheeks were still red.


    "And yet the humans that know us think we''re weird," I said to her. There weren''t many people walking this path, but there were some down the road. A pair of men were quickly approaching, and what looked to be a large cart was a ways behind them.


    Not too rare, considering this path led to the wheat growing village, Twin Hills. As its name implied there was nothing but rolling hills of wheat. If one wasn''t a merchant they had little reason to ever go there.


    "More like they think you''re weird," Lomi said quickly, and then glanced behind us. To the gate we had just passed through.


    "Want to go back and talk to him?" I asked her.


    "Shush!" she shouted loudly enough that the pair of men heading towards us both paused for a moment, to stare at us.


    I smiled at the young fox that began to mumble insults at me, as she glanced again at the gate.


    If that young guard had known how much his simple goodbye had affected her, he''d probably get as red as she was now.


    "Seemed like a good town," Lomi then said.


    "Bordu? Yes. Smaller than Ruvindale, but lively. They have many festivals, especially during harvest season," I said.


    "Festivals?"


    "Big ones," I nodded.


    She glanced behind us again, but I didn''t bother looking back with her. Instead I focused on the two men who were now nearby.


    They looked like farmers, but I didn''t recognize them. Either they worked at Twin Hills, and lived in Bordu, or were on a task.


    "Vim?"


    Glancing at Lomi, I found that she had collected herself and calmed down. She was no longer blushing, and even had a gentle smile on her face. "Yeah?"


    "Will... will you stay for awhile? Or are you going to leave right away?" she asked.


    "I''ll stay for as long as you need me," I said to her.


    She began to say something, but stopped once she realized the two farmers had gotten close enough to hear us.


    Lomi remained quiet until after the farmers passed. It was a good thing the cart down the road wasn''t any closer, or else she might have stayed quiet until it too went by.


    "Did they know my parents?" she then asked.


    "Yes. They knew your village well," I said.


    She blinked water eyes, and took a small breath... she looked as if she was doing everything she could to not break down and cry.


    I reached out and patted her on the head. Her thick hat barely moved. Lomi grumbled, but didn''t swat my hand away nor stepped aside. In fact, she drew a little closer to me.


    "Stand tall, Lomi. Enter your new den with confidence," I said to her.


    "Confidence..." she whispered.


    "Or at least, pretend to do so. It''s a fox''s nature to be sly," I said.


    "Mother always said I was sly..."


    I squeezed her head gently, which caused her to finally try and step away from me. Based off the look she gave me as she rubbed her hat, I had bothered her ears.


    Smiling at her glare, I patiently waited for her complaint... but it didn''t come. The cart was too close now, and she didn''t seem to want to talk in front of anyone.


    "Ho! Good evening!" A surprisingly young voice came from the old woman guiding the horse which pulled the cart.


    "Good evening," I said to her as we passed one another. As she smiled and waved at Lomi, I noticed the empty boxes in the cart.


    She had delivered something to the Twin Hills. Probably food or resources.


    "Is it a good one?" Lomi grumbled as the cart creaked away.


    "To her it is," I said. She had probably made a nice little profit selling whatever she had transported. Or at least, got paid to deliver it.


    "Do they make good food?" Lomi then asked.


    I chuckled as I noticed how serious her face was. "I''m sure it''s fine enough."


    She didn''t like my answer, but didn''t get to complain about it as we came to a small hill.


    It led upward, enough so to block out the sight that I knew lay just beyond it.


    "Hills... You called it Twin Hills?" she asked.


    "Yes."


    "But there''s lots of hills," she said.


    "Not yet there isn''t," I said. Granted we''ve been climbing them up and down since yesterday, but so far those were all little ones. The real ones lay just ahead of us.


    Climbing the hill quickly, Lomi ran ahead. I followed her slowly, since I knew she''d not make it much farther past the top of the hill without me.


    Not because she was incapable of running such a distance, but rather...


    Lomi came to a stop at the top, and I watched her as she studied her new home. She went still, freezing in her tracks.


    It didn''t take me long to reach her side at the top of the hill, but her sudden stillness hadn''t left her. She looked frozen in time.


    "There''s a bunch of wheat already?" she asked, staring at the ocean of gold.


    "Winter wheat is planted a little earlier than winter. It''ll be harvested soon based off the size of it," I said.


    "Even in this cold?"


    "Hm. Hardy stuff," I said.


    She awed and hummed for a moment, as I watched the wheat sway in the light breeze.


    There was wheat as far as one could see. It started not far from where we stood, and its rows of golden stalks ran down the hills like a wave... only for it to crash up against the next large hill, off in the distance. The wheat went up that hill, and over it. I knew beyond that hill was another large section of fields, and another beyond that too.


    A small breeze went by, and it felt cold.


    Yet Lomi didn''t shiver.


    Yes. Hardy stuff.


    "See that large building? The one on the right?" I asked, pointing at the home that sat in the middle of the two large hills.


    She nodded.


    "That''s your new home. The building across from it, the one with the red roof, is where the snakes and squirrel live," I said.


    Lomi gulped, and looked around us. The top of the hill allowed her to see everything, except for what was on the other hill opposing it. This hills twin.


    "The other buildings?" she asked.


    "Storage and work buildings. The humans don''t live there, they ride carts from the city to work the fields," I explained.


    "But humans are here often?" she asked.


    "Oh yes. Every day," I said.


    "So... I''ll have to hide my ears?" she asked gently.


    I nodded. "Occasionally. See the large fences? During the day, or during harvest or planting, you can stay behind them and not be seen. Plus..." I pointed to the nearby field of wheat. Some of it was as tall as me.


    "That hides us too," she whispered.


    "Yeah. Plus the humans who do come and work here are busy. They toil long and hard. A few humans even know of us, they''ll be able to tell you who they are and introduce you to them. They''re the ones who you''ll see the most, and they give orders to the humans. It keeps you separated another layer from them," I said.


    "Like... like Amber?" she asked.


    "Yes. Kind of like what Amber did for Lughes and the rest," I said.


    "Hm..."


    We stood in silence as I watched the buildings in the distance. I could make out shadows in one of the houses windows. Features hidden by heavy drapes yet had visible silhouettes all the same. The foxes were awake, but it seemed the snakes'' house was dark.


    But that wasn''t a tell of them being asleep.


    After all, one was blind.


    "Uhm..."


    Glancing at Lomi, I watched her fidget as she looked around. To the ground and the wheat around us.


    "Don''t be nervous," I said.


    "I... I''m not!" she said loudly, taking a deep breath to puff out her cheeks in annoyance.


    I nodded, proud to be of help.


    "I just..." she looked away, to the house we were about to walk to. "I just... hope they''ll like me," she whispered.


    "Hm... what''s not to like? Even if you drool and slobber, and bite and snarl," I said with a smirk.


    Lomi smiled, but didn''t argue back. She remained focused on the house before us.


    "Is it safe?" she asked.


    "As much as it can be. As long as you''re careful of what you wear, and who you talk to. They''ll keep an eye on you, and help teach you. You''ll be fine here. They''ve lived here longer than you''ve been alive and have had no problems," I said.


    "The snakes won''t eat me?" she asked.


    Blinking at that question, I realized it was the first time she had brought it up.


    "No. In fact they don''t care for the taste of meat at all. It''s kind of weird actually," I said.


    Lomi glanced at me and I nodded, to confirm it. "Really."


    "And... the squirrel?"


    "He''s a coward. He couldn''t harm you even if his life depended on it," I said.


    The young fox frowned and then smiled, as if she hadn''t liked what she heard but at the same time did.


    "Will I have to work in the fields?" she asked.


    "Hm... I''m sure there''s something you can do to help out," I said.


    Lomi grumbled, and I wondered if we''d make it there before the sun set. It was just about to reach the top of the other hill, which meant we''d have to begin our descent shortly to make it in time.


    "Can... can I stay with you? If they''re... If I don''t like it?" she then asked.


    I nodded gently at her watery eyes. "Yes."


    She gulped and then looked back at the houses.


    Extending my hand to her, I smiled softly. "They have cats, you know. Little playful creatures that will happily let you pet them," I said.


    "Cats?" she reached out to take my hand.


    "Well they did last time," I said honestly. Knowing my luck this would be the one time they didn''t have any. Even though they always had dozens all over whenever I visited.


    "Like Renn?" she asked.


    "Well... no... normal ones. Little ones," I said.


    "Hm..."


    Hand in hand I guided Lomi to her new home. Slowly descending the hill with quiet... but hopeful steps.

 Chapter 32 - Thirty One – Renn – An Empty Forest

    Chapter 32: Chapter Thirty One ¨C Renn ¨C An Empty Forest The forest was dark. And not just because the sun was just starting to rise and the morning light wasn''t strong enough to pierce the thick treetops.


    Walking slowly, I tried to comprehend why I felt so...


    "Alone," I whispered.


    It''s been a few hours since I entered this so called "Owl''s Nest." Yet not only have I not seen any owls, I hadn''t seen much of anything else.


    Upon originally entering this forest, I had seen multiple deer and rabbits. I had heard the birds, and smelled a bear.


    Yet now there was nothing. No animals. Not even the scent of them on the wind.


    As if I was the only living creature in the entire forest.


    Glancing around as I headed ever deeper into the dark forest, I wondered how it was even possible.


    Forests weren''t empty. No matter how devoid of life they could look like sometimes, it was nothing more than a fa?ade. Forests were always teeming with life. One could not have a forest without such life. They went hand and hand together.


    Yet here now was one without any.


    The oddest part was I didn''t even smell anything off. The lack of animals would be understandable, if I smelled a certain stink in the air. Something unnatural or powerful... yet there was nothing. I smelled the forest. The moss. I even smelt some kind of flower, too.


    Although disturbing, it at least told me I was on the right track.


    The path I had been following originally was gone. Not even a hint of a path buried by weeds and grass was visible, which meant that there probably never had been one. Yet I continued on in the same direction as I''d been walking.


    Lughe''s letter had mentioned walking straight into the center of the Owl''s Nest.


    So to the center I''d go.


    I had planned to wait until sunrise to enter the forest, but had grown impatient. I had arrived at the edge of the forest around the middle of the night, and couldn''t help myself.


    After all I could see well enough in the dark, and had spent most of my life in the forest. I had grown up inside one even denser than this. I had nothing to fear... yet now...


    What if I spent days walking through this forest, only to emerge at the other end and never find these supposed owls?


    I could continue on to Bordu, and then of course Twin Hills where Vim would be taking Lomi... but...


    "What if I spent too long here?" I asked myself, worried I''d miss Vim by wandering too long in this forest.


    Although there was no real... true urgency, to find Vim... there also was.


    I needed to find him, to tell him what happened.


    I needed to be the one to admit it. To inform him.


    Wasn''t sure why I felt so... serious about it, but...


    I wanted him to hear of Amber''s death, and the resulting conflict between me and the residents of the Sleepy Artist, from me. And not from a letter. And not years from now.


    Yet at the same time, what if it resulted in me being kicked out of the Society?


    For a good few hours I allowed such conflicting thoughts to come and go. After all, with a lack of life around me... and only constant trees and shrubs, there was little else to do.


    At least the forest didn''t seem to be getting any darker.


    Not that it was getting brighter either.


    Somehow it unsettled me. The trees were numerous, and their leaves thick and large... but surely the sun wasn''t that weak? It wasn''t that cold, so I didn''t think there was a storm above us either... so why then weren''t the sun''s rays reaching into the forest?


    By now the sun should be high overhead. Yet it looked almost as if it was night and...


    Going still, I focused my attention off in the distance. To the left, there looked like...


    Yes. Something was moving. In the shadows. Causing shadows to move themselves.


    Usually such a sight wouldn''t bother me. After all, forests were full of life. Animals of all shapes. Sometimes even humans, who were out hunting could be found this deep into forests too.


    Finally seeing something after so much time, should be a good thing. It should give me relief and comfort that I wasn''t truly alone...


    Yet...


    Going so long without seeing something made it all the more worrisome to finally see another creature.


    I watched it for a moment as I slowed my pace. I wasn''t too worried over it, since it was so far away... but... there was something about it and...


    "A bear maybe," I whispered. It did look... shaped like one. Walking on all fours, as well. Yet I hadn''t smelled it yet. Usually I smelled bears from a great distance.


    A heavy sound echoed throughout the quiet forest, and I went still.


    Off in the distance I saw the creature move. It was dark... blending in well with the dark forest that we were in, but it was moving. And as I watched it further, I realized something odd.


    Whatever it was... there was no doubt that it was much larger than I.


    It loomed high enough that, if it was really walking on all fours as I suspected... that if it stood onto its hind legs its head would breach the thick treetops.


    Which meant that even I, even though much stronger than any human, would be just as helpless and weak as a normal human woman in front of it.


    I gulped, and slowly stepped backward.


    It wasn''t acting as if it noticed me. Yet at the same time, how could it not? Something that big... its senses were probably far beyond my own. It had probably smelled me from far away; maybe even from the moment I had entered its territory.


    After all it wasn''t as if I didn''t smell. My tail and ears always smelled a little different, a little stronger and...


    Stepping back another step, I hesitated. The grass beneath my feet wasn''t dry, but it was also full of sticks and weeds. Things that crunched loudly.


    If I kept walking it''d definitely hear me, and might focus on me.


    Should I just kneel down and do my best to hide? Hold my breath?


    Should I run?


    Deciding to kneel down slowly, to do my best to blend in with the trees and foliage around me... I went as low to the ground as I could.


    The thing stepped to the right, and I heard the heavy footfall. It had only taken a step, yet it had sounded as if it had slapped the earth with great force.


    It was heading my way.


    Another step followed, and for a brief moment I remembered my youth.


    Stories from my grandmother. Stories she and my mother had told to me and my siblings.


    Stories of our ancestors who had once ruled the world.


    They had ruled because they were at the top of the food chain. Because nothing existed beyond them. Nothing that was bigger. Nothing stronger.


    This was probably exactly what they meant.


    Was it a bear then? Or something like it? It looked as if it had three sets of legs, but it was hard to tell in the dark and...


    A low growl emanated from the dark creature. A rumble echoed throughout the air, vibrating the air to the point that it took everything I had to not reach up and scratch my ears. The sound was so thick, it made the hair in my ears tremble and itchy.


    Then it seemed to shift directions. Suddenly I could clearly see the three different sets of legs, as it began to walk towards the direction I had come from. At least it was away from me.


    Focusing on the creature as it continued to saunter away; I did my best to not feel relief yet.


    After all I couldn''t really tell where it was looking. The shadows kept its head and eyes out of sight... which was strange all on its own. Why weren''t its eyes reflecting the little amount of light?


    Then the creature paused. Shifting its great weight, I watched as it hefted what was probably its head. For a brief moment it looked as if it was...


    Yes. It was smelling the air.


    Smelling for me.


    My stomach knotted, and I hoped it''d not gurgle mistakenly. Luckily it didn''t, but my eyes did narrow as I felt a ting of pain.


    Eating my full for so many months seemed to have made me spoiled. To think my stomach would complain over only a couple days without food...


    Though I knew that the knotting feeling wasn''t just hunger. It was also fear.


    Softly rubbing my fingers together, I felt the layer of cold sweat upon them.


    Yes. Fear.


    A heavy growl drew my entire focus back onto the creature. My ears and tail went stiff as I realized something dreadful.


    It really was looking at me.


    Three reflective eyes stared directly into my own.


    For a few seconds nothing happened. My mind didn''t think. My heart didn''t beat. The beast didn''t move or make a sound.


    Then it growled again. A new type of noise. One that was clear, without any words being spoken.


    A very distinct, very deep, and very real threat.


    Quickly standing, I allowed my heart to beat wildly for a few seconds as I wondered how I''d survive this.


    If it wanted me out of its territory, it''d simply chase me... but...


    Odds were I was nowhere near the forest''s exit. I''d been walking for most the day. Even at full sprint... it''d take me at least two hours to escape.


    That creature wouldn''t give me hours.


    And that was with me assuming that it was just a base creature, and not something different. What if it had no comprehension of territories? What if it simply...


    Cold understanding dawned on me as I realized that was why the forest was so quiet.


    This was why there was no life here.


    It ate and killed anything that lived.


    Two heavy feet stepped towards me, and I groaned as the realization became clear.


    It was no normal animal. And not just because it was bigger than anything I''ve seen.


    The beast stepped closer, and as it did it stepped on a large log. Maybe an old fallen tree.


    It snapped and crumbled beneath its weight. Squished more than broke.


    Turning on a heel, I ignored the creature as it roared.


    Breaking into a run, I felt my mind go blank.


    I thought of nothing as I ran with everything I had. I ignored the heavy thumps I could not just hear, but almost feel, behind me. I ignored the trees and bushes I ran past, they were nothing but blurs in the corner of my eyes. I ignored the terrible fear bubbling in the pit of my stomach, and the horrible thought that this might have all been a trap.


    What if Lughes and Crane had done this on purpose...?


    "No!" I screamed, and tossed that thought away. Refused to let it go any further than a thought.


    Focusing entirely on my running, I leapt over a large root. A few seconds later, I heard the sound of something huge and heavy ramming into a tree.


    Then I heard the tree crack. Then I heard it fall.


    It had run into the tree I had just passed, and ran through it.


    "Impossible..."


    Another tree was plowed through, and I turned a little. To change the direction I ran. Trying to run into the thickest parts of the forest.


    Even if it ran through trees, that didn''t meant they didn''t slow it down. Right?


    Entering a thick patch, it took everything I had to not trip or slip on the many roots that now littered the floor. I cursed at myself as I noticed my speed noticeably drop. The trees blocking it weren''t going to help me if I slowed down this much!


    A loud snap told me it had broke another tree. Then another great crack echoed throughout the forest... then it roared.


    Its roar caused me to pick up my pace. It had sounded as if it was right behind me!


    "Don''t look!" I shouted at myself, since I wanted to. I needed to! But!


    The thing roared as another tree was broken. I heard the rustle of leaves this time, which meant it was that much closer.


    Would it destroy the whole forests just to get me? Was it that far gone? More monster than beast?


    For several long minutes I ran through the thick trees, and listened as the branches and trees themselves were broken. Shattered and toppled as the beast pursued me.


    How much energy was it using to catch me? Each tree it ran into. Each minute that went by...


    There was no way I was worth this much effort! I was small! Skin and bones! And!


    Then suddenly there were no more trees.


    My heart went still as I tried to comprehend what had just happened.


    Flat, knee high grass was all around me suddenly... not a tree in sight... and...


    Quickly looking around, I felt the hairs on my tail become so stiff it was painful.


    I was dead.


    I was suddenly in a great clearing. The forest was still here. Behind me. Off in the distance... All around, but not close enough. I had run to my doom.


    Looking everywhere for a place to go, a place to escape, I realized there was nowhere to go. A great massive tree was off in the distance, but it was too far away. There was no way I''d escape that creature on this open field, without the trees to slow it down and...


    Yet...


    As I ran, I realized I was still alive.


    Then another minute went by, and...


    Daring a glance back, I found nothing but empty field behind me.


    Slowing, I hurriedly looked around. Where was it?


    Nothing was around me. Not only were there no trees, there was no beast either.


    "Where...?" I gasped for air, and regretted slowing down. Now I felt winded. Now I felt the severe layer of not just terror sweat, but exhaustion covering me. Now it''d be noticeable and... S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But no. The creature was gone.


    Looking all around, I was surprised to find that it really was gone.


    It had just been behind me! Where could it have...?


    Then I saw it. Three red eyes. Glaring at me from just behind the forest line.


    Just behind a few of the trees, the dark silhouette was undoubtedly the creature. It looked even bigger than it had before... and not just because its eyes were closer to the treetops than not.


    It was standing. Glaring at me.


    With emotion.


    I could see visible hatred in those eyes.


    "Why...?" I whispered, unsure of what had caused it to stop.


    Did it fear the open field? Animals did that sometimes, but never something so big. Never a predator...


    Unless there was an even more dangerous...


    "You''re very lucky."


    Spinning around, I nearly stumbled as I stepped back. Away from the sudden figure.


    A tall woman smiled at me, and I instantly knew she was like me. And not because of the woman''s bright, large eyes... but the feathers on her arms.


    Glancing behind me, at the creature, I found it was gone. Or at least, I couldn''t see it anymore. No more red eyes. No more dark shadows, roars or heavy thumps of footfalls.


    This woman was undoubtedly the reason then. There was no way something like that would fear just an open clearing. Nor dedicate that much effort to catch me and stop so easily...


    "Thank you," I said to her, and meant it.


    "Hm. Come, before she realizes he''s not here," she said, gesturing towards the massive tree in the distance.


    "Huh?" I glanced at the forest, and wondered if it was still there.


    "She smells Vim. Yet he''s no longer here. So hurry, please," the woman said.


    Gulping I nodded, and hurried to follow her.


    Vim wasn''t here. Yet he had been.


    That meant she really was one of us. That meant this was the Owl''s Nest.


    Which meant...


    Glancing at her back, I noticed the odd shape of it. Beneath a light shirt, was undoubtedly something akin to wings on her back, near her shoulder blades.


    I almost died doing it... but I found the Owls.


    Lughes and Crane hadn''t tricked me.


    Smiling, I did my best to not let the woman in front of me notice my tears.


    If she did, hopefully she''d simply assume they were from the relief of surviving... and not being betrayed.


    That''d be hard to explain, after all.

 Chapter 33 - Thirty Two – Vim – A Snake’s Requests

    Chapter 33: Chapter Thirty Two ¨C Vim ¨C A Snake¡¯s Requests "You''ve done well, Vim."


    Sitting in front of the two snakes, I nodded in thanks to their words and their gentle smiles.


    "Really. By saving her, you saved their bloodline. A hope. A beacon of hope," Trixalla said.


    Her husband nodded, his half-closed eyes giving him a tired look.


    "We''ll see. I''m glad Porka''s fine. Windle had told me she was pregnant, he hadn''t mentioned that she was pregnant with her fourth," I said.


    Last I had known they had two daughters. Although the oldest had left on a journey many years ago, and hadn''t returned yet.


    Might not ever.


    "And for a boy to be born, maybe it is fate?" Trixalla said happily.


    "Fate''s not that kind, usually," I said.


    Trixalla''s smile died a little, but she didn''t hiss at me. Instead her husband smirked and nodded. "Indeed," he agreed.


    "Shush," she chastised her husband, and I noticed the way her voice elongated the sound of the word.


    Snakes indeed.


    We were alone, sitting in their living room. At a comfortable table, with large chairs. Their attendant, the squirrel, wasn''t here... but I was thankful for it. He was...


    "Will you stay awhile, Vim?" Mork asked.


    "I will. At least a few weeks, to be sure... though something tells me it''s a useless worry," I said.


    Lomi was right now outside playing with the other fox children. I could hear their laughter and noises, even from across the road.


    The two old snakes smiled, and I knew they too could hear that fact. Especially Mork.


    "She had been so meek last night," Trixalla said.


    "Skittish," Mork corrected.


    I nodded. She had been. Not just of these two, but the fox family as well.


    It had only taken a few hours for her weariness to be forgotten. Casted aside, as if it had never existed.


    The two older daughters, Yelma and Pelka, were about twice the age of Lomi. But thanks to the way our kind took forever to age, they not only looked barely any older but acted it as well.


    Horn, the young boy, was in fact only a year or two younger than Lomi.


    He was already as tall as her. Ears included.


    All four were noisy, giggling and playing with what sounded some kind of ball. Something made of leather. They''d kick it up against what sounded like the fence on occasion, telling me that it was far heavier a ball than what a human child would play with.


    I knew Porka and her husband, Bjorn, were watching over them. Like most of our kind, the moment they got a new child they became exceedingly protective.


    It''d only take a few years, but Lomi would blend right in. It''d not take her long to start acting like an actual member of the family. Odds were the next time I visited; she''d be calling Porka and Bjorn mother and father.


    "Before you leave Vim, sometime this month the Lord of the Merchant Guild is to come and negotiate the new contract. Would you please stick around until then, at least?" Mork asked.


    I frowned, but nodded. "Getting so old you don''t find negotiating fun anymore?" I asked him.


    Mork''s wide mouth got even wider as he smiled. "Just figured it was a good opportunity. Although we only re-negotiate every five years, we''ve been doing it enough now that it''s time someone else stood in for us," Mork said.


    I nodded. That made perfect sense. Especially if it''s the same merchant as last time.


    "I''m expecting them to try and buy our land again," Trixalla said with a sigh.


    "It''s a merchant''s duty to always try and haggle. Don''t hate them too much for simply doing their job. Human nature is just as ingrained as ours," I said.


    Mork sighed, nodding his head in agreement. "And they forget things so quickly. It''s a good thing they''re so willing to abide by the written contracts," he said.


    "Some do," I agreed.


    "We hear the church is also vying for land ownership in Bordu. Just as in Ruvindale recently," Trixalla said.


    "Ruvindale''s church has long since been built. Has been for many years," I said.


    The two snakes startled a little at this information, and I watched as the old woman glanced at her husband. He too looked at her, even though I knew he couldn''t actually see her.


    He saw nothing anymore.


    "Which means any day so too will Bordu be owned by the church," she whispered.


    "It will be. But you''re talking many decades hence. No point worrying over it now," I said.


    The two sighed lightly, and I noted the small hissing sound within the sighs.


    "Merchants I can deal with, but the church..." Trixalla said, shaking her head.


    "In a certain perspectives, they''re merchants too. They just sell belief and promises," I said.


    "And lies," Mork added quickly.


    I shrugged, uncaring if what they sold were lies or not. Sword and fire didn''t care if you spoke the truth or lied as they took your life.


    "Tell us of our new member, as well," Trixalla said, and I knew it was to change the topic of conversation. She didn''t want her husband growing heated in his old age.


    "What more needs to be said of Lomi?" I asked her.


    She sighed, shaking her head. "The cat," Mork said for her.


    "Ah. Yes. A large cat. Not sure exactly which, but definitely a forest cat. A true predator," I said with a nod.


    "So rare. Why did you not bring her?" Trixalla asked.


    "She wished to stay there," I said plainly.


    Were they going to grow angry with me as Lilly had? Upset I''d risk our weaker members, or angry that I didn''t enlist her elsewhere where she was more needed?


    "Poor Shelldon. He must be trembling something fierce," Mork said with a chuckle.


    "Ah, I heard his shell rattling all night long," I said, remembering the sound.


    Mork''s chuckling turned into a small laugh as his wife shook her head, upset he''d find it so humorous.


    "Was she old?" Trixalla asked.


    "Older than most, but still young. Probably around her second century," I said. At least, that was what I had assumed based off my conversations with her.


    "Ah, how quaint. For one like her to survive so long... had she been with a pack or something like it?" Mork asked.


    "As far as I''m aware, no. She had a family, but they perished or separated early. She''s... lived amongst humans mostly, believe it or not," I said.


    "That would explain it. I''ve always thought that our survival could be further enshrined if we were to somehow manage the task of growing our young amongst humans," Trixalla said.


    "Impossible," Mork said plainly.


    "For one blind as you, maybe," his wife snidely said.


    "Blind yet still I can see what you can''t, as always!" he retorted.


    Was it impossible though?


    I kept my mouth shut as the two went to arguing with one another. Typical married banter, that even though I enjoyed listening to... still found myself drowning out.


    Trixalla has been mentioning such ideas for many years now. I''ve never discounted or ignored them, but honestly until recently I hadn''t thought it possible either.


    But why wasn''t it?


    Humans, just like us, all had their own beliefs and morals... It was already proven, by the many humans our kind live with and even mate with, that it was possible.


    The question was not if it was possible, but if it was possible on a grand scale.


    A handful of humans could work... but could a whole city?


    What if all of Bordu knew of them?


    All it would take is a few to rile up and incite a crowd. Even if a majority of the city found themselves unafraid, nor bothered, it''d only take a few dozen to burn down these fields... and the houses... and everyone who lived within them.


    "You''re just old!" Trixalla said to him loudly, as I returned to paying attention to their squabble.


    "And you''re still beautiful! But I don''t say stuff like that out loud!" he shouted back.


    I smiled as I watched the old snake hesitate in her next rebuttal, and even grew a little red in the face. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "She''ll either adapt and become a true member or I''ll find her gone when I return there," I said, returning to the real topic at hand.


    "Or dead," Mork added, always unwilling to let the unsaid words be left alone.


    "Or dead," I nodded in agreement.


    "Still, it''s so rare to find predators anymore. Who was the last?" Trixalla asked.


    "The last that is still alive as far as I know...?" I thought for a moment, as I went through my memories.


    The shark was dead. So was that young bear cub. Before them was...


    "Vim..."


    I blinked as I found the two old snakes staring at me. Even Mork, with his white eyes was looking at me as if I was pitiful.


    "What?" I asked them.


    "You should have brought her along. To protect her," Mork whispered.


    About to argue with him, the door opened. Not the door to the living room, but the house.


    The two snakes glanced at the intruder, but I ignored the squirrel as he entered.


    "Master Mork! I apologize for being late!" Montclair happily entered with a huge proud smile on his face.


    "Nonsense, Montclair. Come, sit, join us," Mork said calmly.


    The squirrel quickly shook his head, as if the very idea was abhorrent to him. "Nonsense! I must go prepare dinner! Yes! Quickly!" Montclair quickly went to gathering up the few scraps and plates before us. Things that had been sitting there for hours.


    Things that had been there since before I had even sat down with the snakes.


    As he gathered up the cups and plates, I sighed and watched the short man glare at me with a smile. As if daring me to say that he wasn''t properly tending his masters.


    "How''ve you been Montclair?" I asked him.


    He perked up, his cheeks becoming rounder as his smile grew. "Wonderful! As you can see my masters are smiling, so what more could I ask for?" he said quickly.


    I shook my head at his strange joy, ignoring his happy smirk as he hurried out of the room. He began to mumble a happy tune as he went to preparing food.


    "By now you''d think Vim would be used to him," Trixalla said.


    "By now you''d think Vim would have killed him," Mork said.


    "You kept him around as emergency food, but I swear he''s getting skinnier each year. At least keep him well-fed," I said.


    The two chuckled as I sat back, listening to the sounds of drawers being opened, and plates clattering.


    He was going to prepare a feast, as always.


    It was hard to hate him, honestly.


    After all, there was no ill intent in his dedication to these two. It was pure, simple, and unequivocal love and devotion that he had for them.


    Yet, maybe because of who I was, I couldn''t comprehend his strange studious desire to be something of a servant.


    Why not just be a friend? Or a comrade?


    Though, it wasn''t as if the snakes actually treated him like a slave or servant.


    "You cannot force a predator to do anything. You two of all people should understand that," I said to them, returning to the main topic... again.


    After all, wasn''t that the entire reason this place existed?


    Wasn''t that why they grew wheat for a city that no longer housed their old friend? Even though I''ve asked them to return south?


    "I suppose we have to accept that," Mork said.


    "We do don''t we dear? It''d be right slimy of us to say otherwise," Trixalla said.


    "Yes it would. So as fellow predators, grant her your blessing and stop complaining about it," I said.


    "We weren''t complaining were we?" she asked.


    "Impossible," he said.


    "True, such proud snakes would never complain, after all," I said with a nod.


    "Hm, indeed," Trixalla said with a sigh.


    "Indeed so," Mork agreed.


    "Rightly so," I agreed as well.


    "Right!" Montclair shouted from the kitchen.

 Chapter 34 - Thirty Three – Renn – The Owl’s Nest

    Chapter 34: Chapter Thirty Three ¨C Renn ¨C The Owl¡¯s Nest The house was pristine. Strangely so.


    I stood alone in a large room, which was full of tables and chairs... as if there was about to be a great feast and a whole town had been invited. And every table. Every chair. Every piece of furniture... all the rugs, and the framed paintings... They were all immaculate.


    Not a single speck of dust could be seen. Not a single hair out of place. It made me want to clean the chair I had just been sitting in, since I might have gotten dirt on it.


    It made me feel uncomfortable, somehow.


    Especially since this house was huge. I''d only seen a few rooms so far, but they''ve all been as massive as this. And we were on the third floor, and I knew there was a couple more above me.


    It was as if this place had been made for hundreds of people... Yet I knew, by smell and sound, that there were only two others nearby.


    Lilly and her husband were upstairs, in what she had said was her husband''s study.


    They were talking, and not too quietly. They weren''t shouting, and in fact spoke evenly... but to me it sounded odd.


    After all, I had expected them to whisper. To hide what they were saying, from me.


    Instead they spoke openly.


    "Come down and greet her, Windle. Or I''ll drag you myself," Lilly said firmly.


    I smiled as I heard hurried footsteps. Lilly had actually stepped towards her husband, as if to put validation into her threat.


    "Okay! Okay! Fine!" Windle spoke loudly, upset. Upset at me. At his wife.


    He hadn''t wanted to meet me.


    I stood up straight as I heard their footfalls grow louder. Leaving the room they had been in, and into the hallway above me.


    "Come on," Lilly spat, and I heard a quick few footsteps in succession.


    He had stopped, and she had pushed him.


    Grabbing the back of a chair in support, the one I had been sitting in earlier as I had told Lilly who I was and why I was here... I felt silly.


    Why did I feel so embarrassed? Why was I so anxious to meet her husband? I felt giddier now than I had when I first found Lughes and the rest!


    How and why? I felt as if I was some little kid again. I felt the blood rushing to my cheeks, as if I was doing something outrageously embarrassing.


    It made no sense. Yet...


    I knew why. How could I not?


    After all this was the first real married couple I''d ever met. Of our kind, at least.


    Other than my parents. But they had been...


    Holding my breath as they descended a wooden stairwell, I noticed the fine shoes on the man who walked down first.


    He paused, going still with wide eyes upon seeing me.


    I too went still, and tried my best to smile gently. To not seem too dangerous. To not scare the obviously very timid man.


    The man opened his mouth to say something, but couldn''t. He stammered, and began to twitch and shiver... as if frozen in fear.


    Lilly finally stepped down as well, and her wide eyes were narrow in a glare since she had to stop because of her husband.


    "By the tree, Windle!" Lilly shouted at him, and then kicked him.


    "Gah," he made an odd noise as he fell forward, and I startled as he actually tumbled down the last few stairs... landing harshly on the wooden floor. Face first.


    "Uh..." I heisted as I watched the man. He remained on the ground as Lilly huffed, descending the rest of the stairs and entering the room. She ignored her poor husband as she smiled at me.


    "Renn, this frail man is my husband. Windle. Please don''t be gentle with him, he doesn''t deserve it," she said to me.


    "I... I see. Hello Windle, my name is Renn," I said to him, and stepped forward. To shake his hand. I only made it two steps before I realized there was no point. The man was still on the ground, groaning.


    Odds were he wasn''t actually hurt. Even if timid, he was still not a human. Even if he looked more human than his wife... did he not have wings or feathers at all?


    Seemed he only had the wide eyes of their kind...


    "Come sit, or I''ll make you sleep in the field for a moon," Lilly ordered harshly, not even looking at her husband as she went back to sitting at the table.


    I gulped as I quickly went to sitting back in the chair as well. Sitting across from her, I watched out of the corner of my eye as her husband slowly found his feet... gingerly walking to a chair himself.


    "Seriously, Windle?" Lilly asked with a sigh as he sat down, at the other end of the table. Nearly the farthest chair from me.


    "Hm," he made an odd noise as he sat, staring at me with his narrowed eyes.


    Was I really that terrifying?


    Glancing at Lilly, I found her glare... which was directed at her husband, not me, to be far more intimidating than I was.


    She was nearly twice my height! And fierce!


    Yet it was I who scared him.


    "Vim spoke of her," Windle spoke, but his voice cracked a little. He quickly began clearing his throat.


    "She needs to get to Vim before he heads south," Lilly said.


    Windle frowned then shook his head. "Then why stay here? He''s probably at Twin Hills," Windle said.


    "Sometimes I wonder why you''re here," Lilly said.


    "I''ll depart shortly, I promise," I said. It was pitiful how worried he looked.


    Lilly''s glare left her husband and came to me. I sat up a little straighter.


    "No need to hurry. He most likely will spend several weeks there, waiting for Lomi to acclimate," Lilly said.


    "Ah. He will," Windle nodded.


    "I''d still like to hurry, honestly," I said.


    "I''m sure. The human that Vim took to Ruvindale is dead," Lilly said to her husband.


    "The saint''s daughter?" Windle sat up straight, his trembling stopped.


    I nodded, even though it was hard to admit it.


    Windle closed his wide eyes, and slowly covered his face. He released an odd whine, which sounded eerily inhuman.


    Glancing at Lilly, she nodded. "That''s bad," she said.


    "That Amber died, or his whine?" I asked.


    "Both," Lilly sighed.


    "Vim will not be happy," Windle then said.


    The man was still covering his face, and I wondered if he was crying. He sounded as if he were.


    Unsure of what to say, I squirmed in my seat as Lilly studied me. Her large eyes made it difficult to not feel conscious of her stare. They were easily twice as big as any human''s eyes.


    "Vim will not blame you. But he may grow upset at you all the same," Lilly warned.


    "I''ll face it," I said quickly, nodding.


    "Typical predator mindset," Windle said.


    "Aren''t owls predators too?" I asked him.


    "Do I look like an owl?" he asked back.


    For a moment I wondered if maybe he wasn''t. There was a good chance; after all I had just determined he had no official traits like his wife did...


    "He''s an owl. Most of us have become very weak-willed. I''m glad to see you at least have a spine," Lilly said to me.


    "Do I? I just ran for my life," I said.


    "If my husband had been the one chased, he would still be curled up in a ball sobbing right now," she said, glancing at him.


    "It was... scary," I admitted. Although I was no longer worried, I could still feel parts of my clothes that were a little damp from the sweat.


    I had ran with all my might, but the sweat hadn''t just been from the exertion and strain... I had genuinely been scared.


    My tail, lightly swaying to the side of the chair, still felt a little odd. It had been many years since I had been so hyper-focused.


    Even when I had walked in that one morning to find Nory collapsed on the floor I hadn''t been as shocked.


    "Most predators who had any backbone died a long time ago Renn," Lilly said.


    "Hm..." I wasn''t sure what to say to that. I didn''t feel as if I had much of a backbone.


    After all wouldn''t a true predator had stood their ground and fight? Instead of run as I had?


    Something told me Vim wouldn''t have run away.


    "Vim will not be pleased at all. What of the rest? Shelldon? Lughes?" Windle then asked.


    "They were fine last I saw them," I said.


    Should I show them their letters? None of them had referenced them, in fact most had been written for Vim himself...


    "All the same. I''ll go make you something to eat; I heard your stomach earlier. After you eat and rest you may leave," Lilly said as she stood.


    Windle was the one who sat up straight, going stiff at her sudden exit. I smiled gently at the two as I watched Lilly happily smirk and glare at him as she left.


    She had left him alone with me on purpose.


    "It is nice to meet you Windle. I do hope you''ll forgive me for intruding into your nest so brazenly," I said to him as Lilly headed out of the room.


    The man turned to look at me with an odd stiffness. As if he couldn''t move his head at all.


    "Yes... It is alright, young cat. Our branches welcome all members of the Society. Always have and always will," he said.


    His branches...


    Glancing to the only window in the room, I saw the dark tree not too far off in the distance.


    It was huge. Looking far bigger than it should, even though I knew it was a small ways away.


    So that tree was precious to him. To them all.


    "It is beautiful. I''ve not seen a tree as big as that before," I said. I''d seen similar sized ones, but this was definitely the largest. It was wide enough that one could run around it and grow tired after only a few laps.


    "She is. She''s also rare. There are only a few of its kind left in all the world. We try to help it propagate but it''s insanely difficult," Windle quickly spoke, and seemed all the calmer because of it.


    A man with a study. A man who was a coward... An owl. Yet his wife, although stern with him...


    Smiling at the man who probably had no idea just how much his wife loved him, I wished I could stay here for a few days.


    To spend time with them.


    To learn from them.


    Maybe Vim would let me come back here later.


    If he let me live.


    "Vim mentioned you grew up in a forest as well, Renn. Was it like this one?" Windle asked.


    "Ah... yes. Somewhat. Though not as dark, it was just as thick of trees and foliage. There were a lot more thorny bushes though, the types that were painful to mess with," I said.


    "Dark indeed. Thorny bushes are more common in the north... Perchance did you come from the snow?" Windle asked.


    My gut tightened at the sudden... accurate question.


    "Yes," was all I was able to say.


    "I see. Would explain your hardiness. To have encountered the Shadow Bear," Windle said.


    "Shadow bear? So it had been a bear," I said.


    Windle nodded. "Indeed it is. Corrupted, but a bear all the same. For how long did it chase you?" he asked.


    "I... I don''t know. I felt exhausted an hour ago, but now I feel fine..." I said honestly. A part of me thought I hadn''t been chased very long at all, but based off the way Lilly had spoken earlier; she had heard its roars for a rather long time.


    The man went silent as he thought about my answer, studying me.


    "Is it just the two of you here?" I asked him.


    "No. A large dog lives with us. It had somehow survived the dark forest and found its way here a few years ago..." he went quiet, going into thought.


    "A dog?" I asked. Where was it?


    "She''s hiding," Windle said plainly.


    "Oh..."


    His eyes shifted, and then he raised his head higher as if in shock. "No. Not of you. The bear. She will hide for a day or so, based off what she usually does whenever it draws near," he said.


    "Ah..." I nodded, that made sense. After all, dogs usually didn''t care much for me but that didn''t mean they actually hid from me all the time.


    Cats on the other hand hated me.


    Which in a certain perspective, made sense.


    "Can I ask you something, Windle?" I asked.


    He nodded, although his gaze grew weary again.


    "Your wife, Lilly... she''s strong, isn''t she?" I asked.


    "Very much so. And in more ways than one," he said, a small smile finding its way onto his face.


    "Your children... are they strong like her?" I asked.


    Windle blinked, and then sat back a little in his chair. At first he looked as if he was simply getting comfortable, but instead he seemed to go deep into thought. "One of my sons is. He''s also like her. With a backbone, as you two were mentioning earlier. He joined a warband recently, much to my protest. The rest however, my other sons and daughters... they''re more like me," he said.


    I nodded, and found that to be similar to my own situation.


    My siblings hadn''t been brave either. Even though they should have been.


    Even though my mother had been.


    My father, although not as brave as my mother... hadn''t been as much of a coward as Windle though. He would have, and did, stand and fight when it came to it.


    "Why do you ask?" he asked.


    "I was comparing it to my own siblings. I had several that were... well, honestly, like you," I said gently.


    "Ah. I see. Yes. Although the blood of predators flows through our veins, there are still many who lack the... fight, which one would assume all of us would possess. Vim calls it the diluting of the blood," he said. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Diluting," I repeated the word, and found it rather proper. Yes... that was probably exactly what was happening.


    Windle nodded, and seemed to be far more confident in himself. Either he was growing used to me, or talking about stuff like this made him calm down. "Our ancestors, for instance Lilly''s parents, were more animal than human. So their traits, obviously, were more instinctual. And thus she too is like them. I don''t know how much you know of owls, but as a creature there are few things that are above them on the food chain. Owls hunt nearly everything, yet not much hunts them," he explained.


    "Yet an uncle of mine, who actually possessed claws and fangs, would run and hide from his own shadow," I said.


    The owl nodded, his eyes focusing on me. "Indeed. It goes to show that just like humans, we''re all very different. Guided, in a way, by our traits and blood... but still different. Our non-human traits influence us, but do not control us," he said.


    I nodded, agreeing with him. It made perfect sense.


    "Do you worry over being a predator?" he then asked.


    "Worry...?" I asked him back.


    "That''s why you ask such questions, is it not? You worry that by being what you are, you''ll be not just seen as a threat but doomed to actually become one, yes?" he asked, nodding as if he already knew the answer.


    For a small moment I couldn''t say anything. After all, that wasn''t the real reason I had asked... but it was also something I had feared.


    "Don''t say such things aloud, Windle. It''s rude," Lilly returned before I could say anything.


    She carried a small platter, but it only had cups and a pitcher on it.


    Lilly placed the platter down gingerly onto the table, and quickly went to handing out empty cups.


    Holding the cup steady as she went to filling it up, I smelled the fruity liquid that was poured into it. "Wine?" I asked.


    "Grapes are hard to grow here in the forest, so do please enjoy it," Lilly said. Once my cup was full she went to filling her''s and her husband''s.


    "Thank you," I said, and meant it. That meant this was something precious to them.


    "Our meeting, although rushed and not under the best of circumstances, is still to be treasured," Lilly said as she went to sit for a moment.


    She lifted her cup up into the air, to signify a toast.


    "To the Society," Windle said for her, lifting his cup as well.


    I hurriedly toasted with them and nodded. "To the Society."

 Chapter 35 - Thirty Four – Vim - Porka

    Chapter 35: Chapter Thirty Four ¨C Vim - Porka Porka smirked as she watched Lomi and Yelma toss the armfuls of wheat at me.


    "Ha!" Lomi laughed as the two then darted away, feeling accomplished in their prank.


    I sighed as I reached up to brush off the dozens of wheat stalks all over me.


    "Funny that Yelma is the one to join her, usually Pelka is the prankster," Porka said, proud of her daughters.


    She and I sat alone on the outside deck under the patio of the second floor. Lomi and Yelma, the two who were now running away while laughing, were the only ones around. Porka''s husband Bjorn had taken the other children to the snake''s house, to help prepare for dinner.


    "She''s gotten brave since we got here," I said, gathering up all the wheat stalks.


    There was no saving them of course, and there wasn''t enough to worry about grinding into wheat... but it kept me busy to gather them up into a nice little pile. A human might have yelled at the children for damaging good stock, but we weren''t human. Honestly even if they had been human children, I doubted Porka would have chastised them for it.


    "Emboldened by numbers," Porka said, happily watching her children.


    I nodded, and glanced at the head of the family. She had a huge smile on her face, looking like the perfect representation of a proud mother.


    She was beautiful. And not just because of her current demeanor. Porka had always been beautiful. Even as a child she could make people blush and stare. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Granted so had Trixalla at one time...


    Thinking about it, that cat had been rather good looking too.


    How was it that the women of our kind were always so fair looking, yet our men were always...


    For a moment I thought of Montclair. The small pudgy man was a common sight amongst our kind. Windle, Lughes, Porka''s husband Bjorn... Most were either as average as can be, or looked nearly deformed in some way. Though that was most likely thanks to the non-human traits combating with the human ones within us.


    Not that I had any room to talk, of course.


    "Lomi shall be fine here, Vim. She''s a delight. Look, they may as well be actual sisters," Porka said as we watched Lomi and Yelma started to chase a fat cat around.


    The rotund orange cat voiced its complaint as it darted as fast as it could away from the two little terrorists... but Lomi and Yelma weren''t just any normal little girls. They were foxes.


    Yelma caught the cat just before it had a chance to leap up onto the top of the fence that surrounded the yard. It meowed loudly, yet didn''t fight back. It went limp and let loose a low meowing complaint as Yelma and Lomi happily pet the animal.


    "I''m surprised your colors are so different," I said. Lomi''s hair and ears were auburn, while Porka and her children had a more yellow tinge to their fur.


    "Only you would care about that," she said.


    "Wasn''t complaining about it..." I said, putting the very last stalk of wheat into the pile. The large stack next to me was far bigger than I had expected it to have become.


    "If we''re lucky her and Horn will grow to become fond of one another," Porka said.


    "A little early for that kind of talk, isn''t it?" I asked. Picking up one of the wheat stalks, I started to twirl it between my fingers.


    "Mother''s know these things," she said with a smile.


    "So I''ve heard," I said.


    "And I''ve heard you killed a monarch," Porka said.


    The wheat stalk I was twirling came to a stop. "I did."


    Porka''s eyes narrowed as she glared at me.


    "Where''d you hear that?" I asked her. Not even Windle had known yet. Especially since I hadn''t told him.


    She smiled and looked out to the yard. At Lomi and her daughter, who had abandoned the cat and were now chasing each other around. It didn''t take long for me to find the fat orange cat; it was sitting on the top of the fence near the corner, staring at the two girls with what could only be malice.


    "Oplar visited last full moon, she told me all about it," Porka said.


    For a small moment my vision blurred as I quickly processed that information. That meant Oplar had gone straight north after that incident. That meant she had gone to the Cathedral first. Which also explained why Windle and Lilly hadn''t known... Oplar would not have dared to enter the Owl''s Nest alone.


    That also meant it''d not be long until the whole Society knew of it.


    Tossing the wheat stalk away, I sighed and wondered what I was going to do with that woman.


    "I knew that''d annoy you," Porka said with a small giggle.


    "You have no idea," I said.


    "Oh but I do. We all know how much you hate it when we find out what you''re up to, and have done," she said.


    "It''s not that," I said defensively.


    "Then what? You know most men would love to be praised for their achievements," she said.


    "There''s nothing amazing about killing an old god," I said firmly.


    Porka was about to say something, but a ball bounced towards us. I lifted a foot to stop it, and stared at the two young girls who happily ran up to us, chasing after it.


    "Momma!" Yelma greeted her mother as I reached over to pick up the ball.


    It was heavy, and made of leather. It felt like there was... something solid inside. Maybe wooden. Someone must have crafted a wooden orb, and fastened the leather around it. The thing worked, as a ball, but it was heavy and hard. Not something a human child would happily kick around.


    "What were you talking about?" Lomi asked, smiling at me.


    Tossing the ball at her, she made an "Oof," sound as she caught it... more so with her belly than not. "None of your business."


    "We were talking about the wheat," Porka said.


    "That''s all anyone talks about," Yelma complained, and then turned and darted off. Lomi quickly followed, and the two went to tossing the ball back and forth.


    "Wheat is boring," I agreed.


    "But I bet you''d rather talk about that than the monarch," Porka said.


    "What''s there to talk about? A monarch woke up. It killed a bunch of people. I killed the monarch, now I''m being forced to watch wheat grow," I said. "Or get plucked," I added.


    Porka happily chuckled, more than amused at my annoyed tone.


    "Oplar said you looked very happy as you fought it," she said.


    Glancing at the woman, I waited until her eyes found my own before saying, "She sees any man smiling and instantly thinks it''s something perverse. Of course she''d say something like that."


    "Oplar is a little... odd... but she means well," Porka said, smirking.


    "One of these days she''ll means well to a beating," I said.


    "So scary," Porka teased.


    I huffed and leaned back, resting against the wooden column that held up the patio above us.


    "All the same, I''m glad to hear of if Vim," she said.


    "Sure," I said.


    "Really. I am. All you did was make the world that much safer for my children," she said with a gesture to the two girls playing.


    "Monarchs are less a threat than anything else. It had been nearly a hundred years since the last one had awoken. It''ll be longer than that before the next does. Soon there''ll be no more at all. But there will be more humans. More diseases. More threats elsewhere," I said.


    Porka''s soft smile made me look away from her. I didn''t like that look. A lot of the Society looked at me like that sometimes.


    Such looks of pity made me angry.


    They were the pitiful ones. Not me.


    For several moments we sat in silence, watching Lomi and Yelma. The two seemed full of endless energy... and really did play together as if they were siblings or lifelong friends, and not two children who had met only two days ago.


    "You''re going to negotiate for us this contract, right?" Porka asked.


    I nodded; glad to be on a different topic. "Yes."


    "Good. Bjorn would have had to if you hadn''t. The merchant lord is the same again. It should be the last year he''ll be the one doing it, but you can never be too safe," she said.


    "Indeed. Part of the risk of your situation," I said.


    "You helped create it, so I don''t feel like you have any right to chastise us for it," she argued.


    She was right... but at the same time, the only reason I had helped was because they would have gotten themselves killed otherwise.


    "Can I ask a favor, before you leave?" she asked.


    "Hm?"


    She smiled at me, and I once again was reminded of her beauty. "Would you take Pelka out to hunt?"


    I frowned. "Hunt what?" I asked, worried.


    Porka giggled, and her bashful smile told me she knew exactly how I was misunderstanding her request. "Not men, that''s for sure!"


    I smiled at her happy laugh as she went to giggling. It came from her belly, and sounded so happy it made her daughter and Lomi pause in their playing to glance at us. Luckily they returned to playing instead of coming over to us.


    "She wants to hunt a deer. Or something like it," Porka said, finally collecting her breath enough to speak.


    "Why do I need to help her do it? Have Bjorn help her," I said.


    Porka''s smile, that had grown large thanks to her laughter, died a little. "She doesn''t want him to help her, she wants you to," she said.


    I sighed and wondered why this happened so often. Maybe it was the parent''s fault, for always telling their children so many stories about me. So many of them were as much fairy tales as the monsters within them.


    "If I must, I guess. But then I''ll have to do the same for the rest of the kids won''t I?" I asked. Though maybe Lomi really didn''t need it, since I had hunted a few times on our trip here. But even still she''d ask to join us.


    "Pelka''s the oldest. And she wants..." Porka went quiet, and I could tell by her expression what she didn''t want to say aloud.


    "You can''t stop those who wish to try," I said to her.


    "Can''t I? Pilma is gone," Porka said stiffly.


    I didn''t need to be reminded of that. Her first born daughter had left without permission. Before I had arrived to help her on the beginning of her journey.


    Considering I had spent some time looking for any traces of her, and finding none after all these years... I was led to believe that the worst had happened.


    "She might return still, Porka. Journeys throughout the world can take a lifetime, depending on where one goes and what they are trying to do," I said gently.


    She smiled, but I could see the pain in it. "Yet you traverse through dozens of nations, accomplishing all you do, in a few mere years. You may have helped deliver me, Vim, but that doesn''t mean you can still baby me," she said.


    "I helped deliver you?" I asked, smiling at her.


    Porka sighed, but her smile became a little more real. "Seriously," she complained.


    "You whined a lot back then too," I nodded.


    "All the same. Please. Take her hunting... but also discourage her. I beg you," Porka said.


    For a long moment I watched Lomi and Yelma. The two had stopped kicking the ball to each other, and were now kneeling near the fence. Looking at something. Probably some kind of bug, based off the way they were poking at it.


    "You know I believe in free will," I said.


    "I''m not asking you to tell her she can''t... just..." Porka paused, and must have realized by my expression that I''d not do what she wanted.


    She sighed, looking away from me. To the kids in the distance. "At least don''t encourage it. Please," she whispered.


    "That I can agree with. For the same reason I wouldn''t discourage her, I also won''t encourage it," I said.


    "I just want them safe, Vim," Porka said.


    "As do I."


    A tiny whine drew my eyes to my right. A small cat, probably a year or so old, jumped up onto the porch. The little white and black coat was unique around here, most were brown or orange.


    "That''s Pain," Porka said.


    "Pain?" I asked as it casually walked towards me, stepping around the stack of wheat stalks with careful steps.


    Pain... looked fine. Didn''t look deformed, or have any scars from old injuries. It was looking around carefully, side glancing everything like a cat usually did as it meandered towards me.


    So...?


    Glancing at Porka, for maybe a hint or reasoning behind the name, I watched a huge smirk plant itself on her face... and then felt it.


    Looking down, I found the cat with a mouthful of my wrist. Biting hard.


    "I see," I said.


    "Hm. No fun when it''s you. Should have expected that though," Porka said with a chuckle.


    Pain continued to bite me, and although I understood completely now why they named it what they had... I couldn''t understand why it was doing this.


    It wasn''t attacking out of rage, or malice... it looked calm and composed, even as it chomped down again. This time with a little more strength.


    After a few moments its eyes then went upward, and its long pupils widened as it stared at me for a moment.


    It then released me, and with a faint meow went still. Staring at me as if frozen in fear.


    "Hm. Realized it bit the wrong thing finally, hasn''t it?" Porka asked.


    "So it seems," I said, and then with the hand that it had bitten I went to petting it.


    Pain didn''t move even as I continued petting it, at least not until a few moments later. It began to purr, rather loudly, and then started to nuzzle and walk into my pets as if to make them more efficient.


    The small cat happily crawled onto my lap, purring as it got comfortable. "Pain is a very loving thing," I said.


    Porka sighed, shaking her head at me. Yet her smile told me what she was really thinking.


    "I''ll at least tell her of the dangers she could potentially face," I said as Porka and I watched the fence''s gate open, revealing Bjorn and the other children.


    The kids ran in, running to Lomi and Yelma, to join them in playing. Bjorn smiled and nodded at us, more so his wife, as he went to closing the gate.


    "Thank you Vim," Porka said gently.


    "Hm..."


    "For her too," she then added, as Lomi turned to hurry towards us. Most likely to tell us what she had just been told by the other children.


    Dinner was ready.

 Chapter 36 - Thirty Five – Renn – A Cat’s Meow

    Chapter 36: Chapter Thirty Five ¨C Renn ¨C A Cat¡¯s Meow "This is as far as I''ll go Renn," Lilly said.


    I shifted on a heel, to look at her. She was serious.


    "Why? Surely saying hello before returning home isn''t..." I stopped talking, as I realized the look on her face.


    "For the same reason we rounded Bordu instead of going through it," she said.


    "Hm... are there that many humans there?" I asked. There were several buildings; most were in the center of the wheat fields. One had a red roof, and was the largest. Maybe many humans lived there? Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No... not usually," she said gently.


    "I see."


    Lilly smiled at me, and then extended her hand. "It was a pleasure to meet you Renn. May we meet again someday," she said.


    Taking her hand I nodded. "Yes. Thank you. I learned... a lot," I said.


    She smirked as our hands left the clasp. "You sure asked a lot! Goodbye Renn. Make sure you tell Vim I was the one who guided you," she said.


    "I will! Thank you, really," I said, and meant it. Truly, truly meant it.


    Lilly turned, and headed back towards the section of forest we had just left.


    It wasn''t her forest but it was dense all the same. Perfect for her to traverse and head home, to her nest and husband, without needing to worry about running into any random humans.


    "Thank you!" I said again, louder. She waved at me but didn''t turn around.


    "Really, thank you," I said once more, and wished I knew how to properly convey to someone how precious their efforts were to me.


    She had not only guided me to the town, but had spent the last two days teaching me well of the Society... stuff that Lughes and Crane really had not been forthcoming about. Lilly had been not just open but wanted me to learn as much as I could.


    Looking back before me, at the buildings where the Fox family and Snake family lived, I wondered if there was something deeper to Lilly''s aversion of meeting them.


    Maybe she had used the humans here as an excuse. She had not shown any avarice towards Vim, but that didn''t mean she was on friendly terms with anyone else here...


    Deciding not to worry about it, I hurried towards the path that led to the buildings. It looked to be dirt and gravel, but it was large. Large enough for carts.


    There weren''t any carts, or people, upon it now... but that was undoubtedly because of how early in the morning it was. The sun had only just risen.


    It didn''t take long for me to reach the path, and I was a little surprised to find how tall some of the wheat was. Most of the field was as tall as I was, and some was even taller.


    Wasn''t it winter? There wasn''t any snow falling right now, but it was only a few days ago that there had been...


    As I headed for the buildings, I realized I was nearly jogging. Slowing my pace, if anything to make sure no one found me odd... just in case someone was watching, or if a human appeared somewhere along the road.


    "Careful Renn," I warned myself.


    Walking carefully, I tried to smell and listen for anything odd.


    I couldn''t smell anything strange. The wheat smelled, of course, and it was the loudest thing here. There was a light wind that came and went, causing the stalks to brush against each other and sway.


    Off in the distance I could hear other sounds. A stream was nearby. Something akin to cows could be heard in the distance too... and...


    A creature darted out from the wheat to my right, and I watched as a small cat ran across the path and into the other field.


    "Cats," I said, recognizing the sound of mewing and meowing. And by the sounds of it, there were many.


    As I walked, more and more cats appeared. Some were just running across the path, others were meowing loudly from within the wheat somewhere. The meowing was increasingly becoming noisy, and...


    "They''re upset," I said, realizing the distressed meows that started to become the standard.


    There was an obvious reason why, of course.


    One of the cats emerged from the wheat and hissed at me as I walked past it.


    Smiling at the upset creatures, I wondered why the only animal that ever really despised me was the very one I was supposed to be.


    Did others have the same issue? Did owls hate Lilly and Windle? Did foxes hate Lomi?


    Maybe that meant the best way to find out what Vim was... was to simply bring every animal in front of him and wait to see which one freaked out the most?


    It was an interesting thought. Especially since I had learned from Lilly that no one knew what Vim was. It hadn''t just been something Amber and the rest had said out of a lack of confidence in me as a person. They had genuinely, and as far as Lilly was concerned, not known what Vim was. No one in the Society knew.


    One of the cats ran across the path, and I realized most of the noises had died down. It seemed most the cats had run away, no longer hissing at me or voicing their complaints.


    Maybe I stunk to them or something...


    Looking down the road, I realized I was close. I could see the buildings nearby. There was smoke coming from one of the chimneys; it was thick enough to not be dispersed by the light wind.


    I felt a growing anxiousness bubble within me. This was it. Within moments I''d be standing before Vim... or at least, other members of the Society.


    I''d been chasing after him for almost a week now, and...


    And I wasn''t ready. I still hadn''t really figured out what I was going to say, let alone what to say first.


    My tail shifted beneath my pants, and I felt a twinge of pain as some of the hairs on my tail got tugged and snagged. The feeling made me want to pull my pants down and let my tail free, but I knew better than to do that. Especially since Lilly had told me that humans farmed this wheat, not our own kind.


    While walking, I did my best to not get too bothered by my anxious tail as it twitched and trembled. My ears were likewise being active, but the hat had more than enough room to not feel as discomforting.


    Wiggling my tail to a better spot, to wrap around my thigh, I breathed a small sigh of relief as no more hairs got tugged and pulled.


    Yet still I couldn''t help but feel unsettled.


    A cat meowed behind me, and at first I was going to ignore it... but the meow was...


    Glancing behind me, my heart thumped at the sudden appearance of a person. Standing right behind me, they were almost close enough to reach out and touch.


    Stepping a few steps away, I quickly calmed down after I realized who it were.


    Vim.


    Going still, I gulped.


    I definitely wasn''t calm anymore.


    He was carrying a little white cat with black spots, which laid on his hand and forearm and looked relaxed as can be. Its legs were dangling, and it was staring at me with a calm set of eyes. It was also purring.


    "Vim," I said his name, and realized he wasn''t happy to see me.


    Vim said nothing, and I watched as he gently stroked the cat''s neck with his thumb.


    Opening my mouth to say something, I hesitated.


    Don''t hesitate! Don''t hide it! Lay it all out, Renn!


    "The only reason I haven''t killed you yet is because I smell Lilly upon you. So you better say the right things, and you better say them quickly."


    A cold sweat erupted all over my body, and I gulped a severely dry mouth.


    Vim''s voice had been firm, yet not cold. He hadn''t sounded angry... and he wasn''t snarling or glaring at me... but there was no mistaking that look in his eyes.


    I had never seen such a look on his face, but it was clear what it meant.


    He now saw me as a threat. Not just to him, but to the Society.


    "I... I have letters for you," I said, and hated how desperate my voice sounded.


    "Written in blood are they?" he asked.


    Blood.


    He smelled blood on me.


    The reality of how desperate this moment was came falling upon me as I realized what had happened. He had smelled blood... and came to find it was me, a woman who should right now be several leagues away living with his friends.


    Maybe that was why the cats were acting as they did. That was why Windle had been so scared of me.


    I still smelled of blood and death, because of my carrying of Amber.


    "Amber died," I said.


    Vim''s eyes narrowed, and the man''s thumb went still. The cat''s ear twitched, as if in complaint.


    "She... she was..." I took a deep breath, and found myself light-headed. As if I hadn''t breathed for a long time. I took a few moments to calm my ever stronger heartbeat, and nodded at him. "She was killed by a human noble."


    "And?" A single solid word was spoken and it made me shiver.


    "No one else... Lughes, Crane and Shelldon are fine. I... I was told to leave, because I had grown angry. Angry at them. The humans..." I felt tears well up and blinked away some of the liquid.


    Vim''s eyes, which were hard... seemed to soften a little as he finally looked away from me. He looked down, at the ground.


    Although hard, I craned my neck to see what he was looking at. I was surprised to find that he was staring at my feet. Or rather my legs.


    They were trembling.


    For a few moments I silently allowed my tears to fall. I didn''t even try to stop my knees from trembling; I knew there was no point.


    Vim''s thumb returned to petting the cat, and then he sighed. "What did you do?" he then asked.


    "I... I came here looking for you. I was told to leave by Crane, and I met Lilly and," I stammered a little, but he shook his head to stop me.


    "What did you do to be told to leave?" he specified.


    "Lughes and Crane... they didn''t want to help Amber. Wouldn''t let me take her to a doctor. I did it anyway," I said.


    My stomach tightened into knots as Vim''s eyes narrowed a little. I couldn''t see much anger in his expression, but I knew better than to think there was none in it.


    "So you took her to a human doctor. And she died anyway?" he asked.


    "Yes."


    "So you risked our own kind for no reason then," he stated.


    Opening my mouth to protest... I knew better than to argue. "Yes."


    Waiting for the protector of the Society to... protect the Society, from me... I felt my eyes go blurrier with every passing second.


    Then a minute passed.


    Then the cat meowed.


    Then Vim nodded. "Okay," he said.


    Taking a deep breath, I blinked tears out as I watched him bend down to put the cat down. It hopped off his palm, and after a small stretch it bounded off into the nearby wheat field.


    Once the cat was gone, Vim stepped towards me.


    My fists clenched, and I realized that he was going to kill me.


    My instinct told me to run. To fight back.


    Yet I wouldn''t.


    After all, what was the point? The Society was...


    Closing my eyes, I listened intently to Vim''s approach. His footsteps were solid, but not heavy. I heard the rocks and dirt crunch under his feet, but also could tell he was walking calmly. Naturally. Without effort.


    Would it be quick?


    Then I heard his footstep near me...


    Then I heard another next to me.


    Then I felt him pass me by.


    Opening my eyes, I shivered at the lack of Vim in front of me.


    Turning, I found him stepping away. Towards the buildings.


    "W...wait!" I felt ridiculous as I shouted at him.


    He glanced back at me, and looked a little annoyed as he did. As if he was suddenly in a hurry to go do something else.


    "Wait..." I whispered, and wasn''t sure what to say. What to ask.


    "You said you had letters for me? I''d rather read them while seated, if it''s all the same to you," he said.


    I blinked, and although didn''t find a blurry world... I did find myself wobbly. As if dizzy.


    "I... You''re not going to kill me?" I asked him. My voice cracked as I spoke.


    Vim frowned and then shook his head. "Not right now."


    "Am... Am I still able to be a part of the Society?" I asked.


    "Did you want to leave it?" he asked back.


    Releasing a sigh, it sounded more like a sob. I reached up to squeeze the tears out of my eyes. I found a far wetter face than I had expected. Wiping my face on my sleeve, I made sure to not accidentally knock off my hat.


    "You better not be crying when we go inside. The snakes wake early, and it''s too early for me to deal with their nagging," he said.


    I nodded, even if I wasn''t entirely sure if I''d be able to accomplish it.


    "Come on. You can tell me more inside," he said.


    "Mhm," I barely got my agreement out as I went to follow him.


    I barely got my tears under control before we reached the house.

 Chapter 37 - Thirty Six – Vim – Letters. Scents. Heartbeats.

    Chapter 37: Chapter Thirty Six ¨C Vim ¨C Letters. Scents. Heartbeats. "Lord Vim!" Montclair entered the room quickly with a huff.


    Looking up from Amber''s letter, I nodded to the panting squirrel. If not for having known him for over a hundred years, I''d have worried something was actually wrong.


    "Your guest is taking a bath, sir," Montclair said.


    "Cats do like to keep themselves clean," Trixalla said, entering the room from behind him. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Montclair quickly stepped aside for her, and bowed caringly at her as she entered.


    "She smelled of blood," I said. Amber''s blood.


    The thought of it made me angry again, so I did my best to toss the thought aside.


    "I shall prepare her room now, Madam," Montclair said eagerly, bowing once more before leaving.


    "Thank you Montclair," Trixalla said as he left.


    She watched him go for a moment, and once he was down the hall she went to closing the door. Giving us a little more privacy.


    "She''s a large predator, Vim. One of the great ones," she said as she went to sit.


    "A large cat of some kind, yes," I said. The fact she was not just some normal cat, but a true one, was evident by the way the cats around the farm treated her. They were terrified of her.


    Going back to finishing Amber''s letter, I patiently waited for Trixalla''s true purpose in appearing.


    I made it half way down the last page before she cleared her throat. Looking away from the letter, to her, I found her giving me a gentle smile.


    "What is it?" I asked her. She was looking at me as if I was sitting in her study and acting as if I owned the place.


    Granted I was in her chair... and she now sat in what should have been the guest''s spot...


    "Mork told me what your conversation had been about," she said.


    Of course Mork had heard our conversation. Maybe I shouldn''t have brought Renn back here before hearing the whole story.


    Trying to go back to Amber''s letter, I realized I wasn''t going to be able to. Not because I couldn''t focus enough to read while speaking, but because it wasn''t courteous to the one who had wrote it.


    It was her last words to me... they were precious, and deserved my entire attention.


    Putting the letter down on the small table in front of my chair, I sat back and nodded to let her know it was fine to continue.


    "It is a miracle she is still alive Vim," Trixalla said.


    "Isn''t it? I''ve become very adept at restraining myself," I said.


    Her eyes narrowed at me. "She''s a real predator. All those like her die quickly. For their families. For their young. For those they cherish or the land they grew up on," Trixalla said. She said the last bit a little more seriously than the others.


    "Hm."


    Trixalla sighed, obviously upset that I wasn''t taking this conversation as seriously as she wanted me to.


    "The fact she didn''t pursue those human nobles is a testimony to her personality. She''s overcome the limits of her bloodline," Trixallsa said.


    "Or her bloodline is simply that thinned out," I countered.


    "Does that matter anymore Vim?" she asked.


    "To some," I admitted.


    "All the same. What do you plan to do?" Trixalla asked.


    "I promised to negotiate for you. I can''t do anything until after that," I said. Yesterday an attendant from the noble of Bordu arrived, to confirm that the Lord would visit next week.


    "What do you plan to do about her?" she asked with a glare.


    "Ah. Then as of now, nothing. You know me well enough to know that if I was going to punish her I''d have done it already," I said.


    "I do know you well enough, but it''s because I know you that I know you''d withhold your judgment until you knew the full picture. Mork''s hearing is second to none, but not even he can hear the written word," Trixalla said as her eyes left me and went to the letters on the small table before me.


    "Not ones already written at least," I said, smiling.


    Trixalla didn''t smile, and instead waited for my real answer.


    She was worried the letters would seal the cats doom.


    I couldn''t blame her for it... but at the same time...


    "I''ll return to Ruvindale. To confirm that our members are safe," I said after a moment.


    "And if they aren''t?" she asked.


    "Then more blood than Amber''s is on her hands, and she must pay for it. Those drops of blood are precious beyond reason," I said.


    Trixalla held my gaze for a moment, and I wondered if she''d fight me on this.


    "What if I demand she stays here? She''ll be safe here. Welcomed. You saw how happy Lomi got upon seeing her," Trixalla said lowly.


    "You''d invite a stranger into your family, one who arrived smelling of blood?" I asked her.


    "I would."


    Looking away from the elderly snake, I wished she hadn''t aged so drastically since her youth. She looked old enough now that I felt as if she was older than I. As if she really was my elder.


    The fact she wasn''t made these moments even more difficult than they should be for me. Sometimes when she spoke I still heard the young girl, doing her best to protect her parents.


    "I''ll not budge on this Vim. If she really wasn''t the cause of Amber''s death, nor any others, I''ll not let you cast her from our Society. Even if I must endure your anger," she said.


    "If everything is fine, so shall she be," I said, agreeing.


    "Yet you are upset."


    How could I not be?


    Amber was dead, and not because she had simply grown old.


    I had saved her mother. She had been a saint, and not just in name. One of only a few that throughout all these years had been willing to betray their holy church. One of only a handful that had chosen us over the religion they believed in.


    Such allies were more valuable than...


    Than what?


    Amber hadn''t been a saint herself. She could have become one though. Her bloodline allowed it. My plan was to take not her, but her children to the Cathedral. Once there had been enough generations born and lived within our Society. Maybe, if lucky, once a member of that bloodline had blended with one of us.


    Yet my schemes never really bore fruit did they? Though one could argue that was because I didn''t actually enforce them. I didn''t nurture them.


    I hoped certain things would happen, but never forced them to. I didn''t force Amber to do anything. I didn''t force her mother to do anything. I wouldn''t have forced her children. I had simply hoped that was what would happen, someday down the line.


    "Leave her here. When you return," Trixalla then said.


    "No."


    If she was the cause or had enabled disaster to poison our Society...


    "Vim..." she shook her head, closing her eyes in grief.


    "These letters confirm her words. She spoke the truth. Lughes, Crane and Shelldon are fine. Disturbed. Distressed... but fine. They don''t blame her for Amber''s death, but they do blame Renn for endangering them. Her actions could have possibly put the Sleepy Artist at risk, thus their banishment of her," I explained.


    Trixalla breathed a sigh of relief, nodding in thanks for my telling her of the truth.


    "As such I doubt I''ll find anything different upon arriving there. So you do not need to panic," I said.


    "What will you do with her then? If you won''t let me keep her here," she asked.


    "It''s not your choice," I said to her.


    Trixalla blinked, and then slowly smiled. "Ah. Yes. You''ll let her choose, won''t you," she said.


    "Freedom," I said plainly.


    She nodded, glad to hear it.


    "Though she may be the first to be banished from the Sleepy Artist, isn''t she?" Trixalla asked gently.


    "That I know of." Many had been told to never return, but none had been officially banished. Lughes''s letter had three signatures, his, Crane''s, and Shelldon''s. All confirming it.


    "Am I allowed to invite her then?" Trixalla said.


    "Obviously," I said.


    She nodded, glad to hear it. Though I worried her... gusto will be the cause of Renn choosing not to. Sometimes such enthusiasm had negative effects.


    Trixalla looked at the letters again, and I wondered if she''d ask to read them. I''d not allow it, of course, but it would be interesting to know her thoughts about them all the same.


    "She''d be safe here, Vim. She''d not have to bare her fangs, thanks to our agreements with the Lords of Bordu. She can fit in with Porka and her family easily, too," Trixalla said.


    "You need not sell me the idea, Trixalla," I said.


    She hesitated, and then smiled. "I was trying, wasn''t I?"


    "What does your husband think?" I asked.


    "He worries you''ll have to take the life of one of our family once again," she said.


    Of course he was.


    We sat in silence for a moment, and the silence continued as we heard the sound of hurried footsteps.


    Trixalla smiled at me as Montclair hurriedly knocked on the door. The knocks sounded odd, as if a child was the one doing them.


    "Come on in Montclair," Trixalla allowed him in.


    The squirrel happily entered, smiling as he lowered his head in a quick nod. "Lord Vim''s guest is about done with her bath. I''ve come to ask if you''d like one as well, sir," he said.


    "Me?" I asked.


    He nodded, hopeful.


    "Do I stink?" I asked Trixalla, wondering if I did.


    "Oh! No sir! You''ve never smelled of anything, ever!" Montclair hurriedly spoke, his eyes going small as if in worry.


    Glancing at Trixalla, she smiled and nodded. "It''s true. Mork''s made it clear that you neither have a scent, nor make much noise. Only your heartbeat is noticeable sometimes," she said.


    I frowned, and wondered what my heartbeat sounded like. Sure I felt it, and heard it on occasion, but nothing like Mork probably did.


    "I''m fine Montclair, thank you," I said, deciding to let it be.


    "Hm..." he seemed troubled, and I wondered if there was some other reason behind his request. Maybe he had already prepared the bath for me, expecting me to say yes.


    "Which room did you give her Montclair?" Trixalla asked.


    "The south corner," he said.


    "Good. Ask if she''s hungry, and then let her sleep. She''s undoubtedly exhausted," Trixalla said.


    "Of course," he nodded. I could tell by the way he didn''t rush out right away that he had most likely already begun preparing a meal for Renn.


    "How come I never get a nice room?" I asked.


    Montclair''s pudgy cheeks became more normal, shrinking in as his eyes went a little wide.


    "Because a bed is wasted upon you," Trixalla said.


    "That''s true," I admitted.


    Montclair relaxed a little, but didn''t say anything.


    "Don''t let him tease you Montclair, he likes his room," Trixalla said.


    "I do," I admitted again.


    The squirrel visibly relaxed, becoming more comfortable.


    "I do have a favor to ask of you, however," I said, before the squirrel could escape.


    He stood up straighter, which somehow made him seem even shorter. "Yes sir?"


    "The cat, Renn. I need you to let me know if she tries to leave," I said.


    "Leave sir?"


    "He means if she tries to run away in the middle of the night," Trixalla said.


    "Ah! I see..." Montclair went into thought as he pondered my request.


    "Just keep an eye on her for me, please. An extra set would be helpful," I said.


    "Of course sir. I''ll do so! I will!" he nodded quickly, and hurried out of the room... probably to do just that.


    "Hopefully she isn''t too observant or it''ll unsettle her," Trixalla said.


    "She probably is. But that''s the cost of her actions," I said.


    "Would you stop her? If she did try to leave?" she asked.


    "Would you?"


    She nodded.


    "Then hopefully if she does, it''s you that notices and not me," I said simply.


    Trixalla''s expression grew worried... and then degraded into sorrow. "You''re our protector Vim, but sometimes I wish you weren''t," she said.


    "I know," I said, and reached over to grab the letters. To return to my task. I wanted to finish them before Renn appeared before me again. Although she had been exhausted, since she hadn''t slept once this last week... there was a chance after her bath, and some food, she''d come and find me.


    I needed to read the rest of the letters before she stood before me again.


    Before I found myself hating the woman who was so desperate for forgiveness.


    With letters in hand, I sat back and went to sorting them. Somehow a few of the pages had gotten mixed up.


    Trixalla understood my meaning, and stood from her chair. Without a word she left the room, but left the door open... as if she wanted to imply I too needed to leave the room. Or maybe, she had left it open out of kindness to the woman who might soon be searching for me.


    Choosing to start Amber''s letter from the beginning again, I read her first sentence.


    "Mother loved you until she died," Amber started.


    "I know," I whispered.


    I know.

 Chapter 38 - Thirty Seven – Renn – Kindness. Worthlessness.

    Chapter 38: Chapter Thirty Seven ¨C Renn ¨C Kindness. Worthlessness. Watching Lomi from above, I wondered if she really hadn''t known any of these people before coming here.


    She was playing with two other children. A boy and a girl... The boy''s name was Horn, but I wasn''t sure which sister the other was. Yelma or Pelka.


    All three were laughing and playing tag, chasing each other around as if they had been family their whole lives.


    How had she found a home so swiftly? They had only been here a few days before I had arrived. Less than a week. Such a short time, especially for our kind, yet here she was already a member of their family...


    I was jealous. Envious.


    Yet...


    It wasn''t just her quick ability to be accepted, and the family''s willingness to accept her so easily... but something deeper.


    Why hadn''t...


    Why hadn''t my family been like this?


    "Miss Renn."


    My ears perked up, and I turned to look at who had addressed me.


    Standing near the gate next to the house, a short and somewhat pudgy man bowed his head lightly. Greeting me as if I was some great lord or noble.


    He looked ridiculous... and not because of his stature or appearance.


    Why did he bow?


    "Madam Trixalla would like to speak with you," he said calmly.


    I blinked and realized that was probably the only real reason he''d come search me out.


    "I''ll be right down," I said, and turned to head back into the house. To head downstairs.


    Although there were no humans around currently, I wasn''t foolish enough to just start jumping off balconies. Especially not here. More so because of all the little animals everywhere.


    Last thing I needed was to land on a cat. Lomi and the rest wouldn''t like me anymore if I did that.


    Hurrying downstairs, I found Montclair waiting for me at the gate. He smiled and nodded, gesturing for me to follow him.


    "Thank you Montclair," I said to him, as he went to opening the gate for me.


    He also closed it behind us, and I felt a little silly.


    He acted like a servant.


    Yet he wasn''t... was he? He was like us. Lomi had told me he was a squirrel, but why would that place him below us?


    "This way," he said, and hurried towards the red-roofed building across the large gravel road.


    I followed him dutifully, and wondered why I was being summoned.


    Hopefully they weren''t going to banish me too...


    The house that the snakes, and Montclair, lived in was large. The red roof was bright amongst the golden sea of wheat... and although the building had only one floor, it was nearly four times as large as Lomi''s new home.


    Vim and I were staying here as well, even though Lomi had invited me to stay with her in her new room. Although I felt bad about turning her down, Vim had made it very clear I was to not stay with them.


    Hopefully it was simply because he wanted to give Lomi the chance to find her own place in the family, and not because he no longer trusted me with her.


    Hopefully.


    The sad thought hurt as I followed Montclair into the house, and down a hallway.


    There was a smell of food that permeated the house. It smelled good, and made me a little hungry, but there was another scent that seemed soaked into the wood and stone.


    A scent of something burnt. As if not too long ago there had been a fire.


    Yet none of the house looked destroyed, or burnt... and I wasn''t able to really smell it entirely... it was just a scent I could smell every so often. It smelled stronger, and more dangerous, than the scent a simple fireplace gave.


    Maybe there was some kind of fire-pit inside the house somewhere?


    "Madam Trixalla, I''ve brought her," Montclair knocked on a large white door, which looked newly painted not too long ago.


    "Come in," A kind voice greeted us, and Montclair opened the door.


    He stood back, letting me enter first.


    The room was not too small, and looked to be something of a study. There were shelves, and books, and a desk...


    Surprisingly Montclair closed the door behind me, and had not entered with me.


    An old woman sat behind the small desk. One that looked a little cramped, thanks to all the papers and books upon it.


    The sight reminded me of Windle''s desk. It too had been cluttered.


    "Please sit Renn. Hopefully you weren''t busy, I told Montclair to wait in his summons until you were free but knowing him he didn''t," Trixalla gestured to a large cushioned chair across from her desk as she greeted me.


    There was another chair before her desk, but it wasn''t the one she gestured at... plus it didn''t have a cushion. It looked uncomfortable compared to the other.


    "I wasn''t busy," I said.


    I had spent most the morning talking to Porka, but she and her husband had to do something with Vim... so I had just been watching Lomi and the kids play.


    Right before sitting in the chair, I realized it was probably okay to not have to hide my ears and tail. Taking my hat off, I also pulled aside my pants enough to let my tail out. I stretched it, and wished I could find a pair of pants that had a little hole or slip for it as I did.


    I couldn''t wear such a thing of course, even though it was possible to make it... because any human who saw it would simply wonder what it was. And maybe, at the wrong moment or angle, they''d see the tail beneath my pants while staring at the odd hole.


    "I wanted to talk to you before Vim returned," Trixalla said as I sat and got comfortable.


    "Oh...?" that didn''t sound too good.


    "Don''t worry. I simply wanted to invite you to live here," she said.


    For a small moment I hadn''t believed what I heard.


    Then I realized she was serious.


    "Really?" I asked softly.


    She nodded. "Really. You can live here, with us, we can even eventually build you your own home too," Trixalla said.


    For a small moment, my mind was full of memories.


    Ones not made yet. Ones not real.


    Memories of watching wheat fields come and go over the decades. Memories of getting to watch Lomi grow up. Of getting to watch all the children here grow up. Of getting to make a home for myself, a real one... and...


    They were lovely beyond imagine.


    But just as quickly as the memories were created so too did they disappear.


    "Thank you," I said softly.


    Trixalla''s expression went from a gentle smile, to a sad one.


    "Yet you''re going to say no, aren''t you?" She asked, just as softly.


    Although hard to do so, I shook my head. "No... not yet. I... can I have time? To decide?" I asked.


    "Of course you can. Vim will be negotiating for us here in a few days. After that you two are going to go back to Ruvindale. You''ll be able to come back if you wish, so you have plenty of time to decide," she said.


    Wait... "Going back?" I asked.


    She nodded.


    "Me too?" I asked further.


    She nodded again.


    "I was banished," I whispered.


    "From the Sleepy Artist. Not from Ruvindale," she said.


    My eyes blurred, and I wondered if I''d be able go back to that town. Granted I hadn''t been there long, and hadn''t really... known it well... but...


    "Vim will require you to. It''s part of the process," she said.


    "I see," I said.


    I hadn''t known. But maybe that was for the best.


    "Beyond that I just wanted you to know that it will be alright for you to stay here. For as long as you wished," she said.


    "Thank you. Really," I said softly.


    She nodded, and I could tell she was not just firm in her decision but... actually meant it.


    Trixalla wanted me to stay as if we were friends. Yet I had only spoken to her a few short times so far.


    "I... I''m not sure what to say," I said.


    "Take your time. My husband heard most of your conversation with Vim. We know that you''re... unsure of yourself. But that is simply because of your age," she said.


    "My age..." I whispered, and wondered just how old she was. After all, I wasn''t that young either. Yet she acted... and looked, far older than I.


    "You''re not as young as Lomi, and may even be older than Porka... but not much more than that, I''m sure. To me you''re still just a child," she said gently.


    "I see."


    "What did Lilly think of you?" she asked.


    "She wanted me to go to the Cathedral," I said. Wherever that was.


    "Of course she did," Trixalla said with a sigh.


    Judging by the tone of that sigh, and the rolling of her eyes... Trixalla had not agreed at all with Lilly''s idea.


    "What is it? This Cathedral?" I asked.


    "It''s the birthplace of our Society," she said.


    I perked up at that, and wondered if that meant that was where most of us were.


    "It''s also the strongest church in the world," she added.


    "Wait... church?" I asked. Did that mean we had a religion?


    "The very church that hunts our kind," she nodded.


    Frowning, I was about to ask more but the door opened.


    I stood as the old man entered. His white eyes stared at the floor, but his smile greeted his wife.


    "Sit, young cat. I need no help in my own nest," Mork said, albeit gently.


    "Oh... um..." I slowly sat back down, and watched as he indeed closed the door and went to walking about the room as if he could see.


    "Don''t be mean to her," Trixalla said plainly.


    "I wasn''t," he said with a huff as he sat in the chair across from me. The one that wasn''t as comfortable looking.


    A part of me worried about not letting him take the more comfortable chair, especially since he looked so elderly that he could collapse at any moment, but I knew better than to voice my worries after being told not to.


    He had already chastised me about being too conscious of him. It''d be rude to keep doing so.


    "Why are you bothering us?" Trixalla asked her husband.


    Although her tone sounded harsh... her smile told me that she didn''t mean it.


    "Came to make sure you didn''t tell her anything important. Vim made it very clear where she stands," he said.


    My heart fell, and I did my best to not let my eyes get too watery.


    "Don''t panic, Renn. Vim only said that he has to confirm first, before anything else," Trixalla said, most likely noticing my emotions. They were probably well written on my face, and especially so on my ears.


    "Hm. Yes. You need not let your heart break so quickly. It''s simple rules, nothing more," Mork said.


    "I see," I said, and hated how sad my voice sounded. Why did my voice sound so... weak and sad lately? How long was this going to last?


    "She sees, she says," Mork said with a chuckle.


    Worried I insulted him; it was Trixalla who waved my concerns down. "He''s teasing you."


    "That being said, I must ask... Why did you risk coming to Vim? Why not simply give those letters to Lilly and Windle?" Mork asked.


    "Give them the letters?" I asked, wondering what he meant.


    "He''s wondering why you risked your life like that," Trixalla said.


    "Oh... Well..." I shifted in my seat, feeling out of place.


    "Or did you not realize how likely it was he could have killed you?" Mork asked.


    "I... I knew it was dangerous. Lilly told me he might slay me on sight," I said. In fact that was the reason I most suspected Lilly had left for.


    She hadn''t wanted to see me die.


    "Yet you still came yourself," Mork said.


    I nodded.


    "Good. At least you have a spine," Mork said.


    Did I? I spent most of last night crying in bed... Though I wasn''t sure how many tears were from relief, and how many were from shame.


    "Speaking of Vim, where did he go?" Mork asked.


    "He took Pelka out to hunt," Trixalla said.


    Blinking at that, I wondered why she had said that so oddly. She spoke as if she was perplexed.


    "Hunt? Really... I''m surprised he agreed to it," Mork said.


    "What''s wrong with hunting?" I asked.


    The two were silent for a moment, and then the blind man smiled and chuckled. "It''s not the hunting, but the one who''s teaching her how to do it."


    "Oh... Does Vim not usually do that or something?" I asked.


    "Vim does whatever Vim wants to do," Trixalla said.


    "Until he doesn''t," Mork added.


    I sighed, since it seemed they were just like the rest of the Society.


    Speaking in riddles when it came to Vim.


    "It''s not the hunting, but the reason for it. Pelka wants to learn how to self-sustain, so she can leave on her own. Out into the world," Mork said.


    "Oh... wait... that young girl?" I asked. She must mean the other sister, the one that was missing. She had only been a little taller than Lomi.


    Trixalla nodded. "Indeed."


    "So... Vim''s okay with that then?" I asked. He was teaching her, after all.


    "Vim believes in free will," Trixalla said.


    Ah. So he thinks that everyone had a right to choose what they want to do. Even if what they wanted, was a little... unwise.


    That explained his willingness to let me stay at the Sleepy Artist. It had seemed a little odd how easily he had given up.


    "What''s her mother think of that?" I asked.


    "Don''t get her started on it," Mork said with a sigh.


    Seemed it was a touchy issue.


    "She has already lost a daughter to the call of adventure. So be gentle with her when she acts out because of it," Trixalla said.


    I blinked a little, and thought of the pretty woman I had spent time with this morning.


    She''s already lost children? Maybe that was why she was so willing to accept Lomi.


    "I see," I said gently.


    The three of us sat in silence for a moment, and I wondered where their children were. Surely they had some over the years? They supposedly had been together for a very long time. And were far older than me.


    To be honest, the idea of living with a partner for that long and not having at least a few children was...


    I decided to stop thinking about it, since the very reason there were none was obvious, and instead chose to think about the present.


    "Can... Can I ask a personal question?" I asked carefully.


    "Ask away," Trixalla said.


    "Are you two older than Vim?" I asked.


    Trixalla blinked, and Mork let loose a tiny snort of a laugh.


    "Sorry," I quickly apologized, and looked away. For some reason I suddenly felt very out of place.


    "We aren''t. In fact Vim was there to witness my birth," Trixalla said.


    Mork nodded with a huge happy smile. "I joined the Society later in life, but yes. Vim''s older than I as well," he said.


    "Then... Then why...?" I started to ask, but found the two staring at me with sudden looks of...


    Was that pity?


    It was.


    "We don''t know. We''re old. I won''t bother telling you how old I am, there''s no point. But we are old. Old enough to remember when this had once been a giant lake," she said.


    Giant lake? Did she mean here?


    "Vim''s old beyond reason. There aren''t many older than him," Mork said.


    "Why doesn''t he look it then?" I asked. He looked like any man. Maybe not a young man, but definitely not an old one.


    "If we knew, do you think our bodies would be as old as they are now? To be honest even Vim probably doesn''t know," Trixalla said.


    "He doesn''t. But even if he did he''d not tell us. He doesn''t think like that," Mork said.


    "He doesn''t, does he? He could be sitting on the cure for age and he''d not share it!" Trixalla nodded in agreement, as if she too found it ridiculous.


    "Hm," I nodded in agreement. I didn''t know Vim anywhere near as well as them, but I could see that happening.


    "Why do you ask?" Trixalla then asked.


    My tail, which had been dangling next to my thigh, suddenly went stiff.


    "Uh..." I wasn''t sure what to say. I didn''t really have a reason. It just came to me, because I was trying to distract myself from wondering about their lack of children.


    "Her heartbeat just tripled," Mork said.


    "Shush," I said, right as Trixalla did. S§×arch* The N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She glanced at me, and I smiled as she laughed.


    They were good people. So were Lomi''s new family.


    Lilly and Windle had been great as well. I had even found Windle''s... cowardliness to be a little comforting, for some reason.


    Lughes and the rest were amazing people too.


    So far all the members of our society I''ve met have been... if a little odd, genuinely good people.


    Even Vim. For as much as he made me feel out of place sometimes, he''s really not done anything rude to me.


    Amber had been wonderful too.


    And yet... all I had done was cause them grief and sorrow.


    Although I had not killed Amber, or got her killed, I had still caused discord. I had still caused issues.


    I had been given nothing but kindness and welcome, and returned it by yelling at them and endangering them.


    Such a fact made me feel worthless and small.


    "Vim acts old all the time, though," Mork then said.


    "Stubborn," Trixalla said with a nod, agreeing with her husband.


    Smiling at them as they went to complaining, in a nice way, about Vim... I did my best to not break down and cry.


    I hadn''t expected to be allowed to feel... included, anymore. I had expected, even if forgiven and allowed to live, to be an outcaste. To be banished not just from the Sleepy Artist, but the Society as a whole.


    For me to not only still be alive but to still be seen as a member... as family...


    I''ll need to spend my whole life to earn this. To pay them all back, Vim especially, for their love and kindness.


    Hopefully... I''d find a way to do so.


    Or at least live long enough to figure out how.

 Chapter 39 - Thirty Eight – Vim – To Prepare Is To Hunt

    Chapter 39: Chapter Thirty Eight ¨C Vim ¨C To Prepare Is To Hunt "That wasn''t clean, but it wasn''t sloppy either," I said to the young girl.


    She huffed as she stood up, leaving the knife where she had delved it.


    The small deer wasn''t breathing anymore. There wasn''t much blood on Pelka''s hands or body surprisingly, considering where she had stabbed it in the neck. Even now some blood was pooling around the blade and handle.


    Pelka huffed, stepping two feet away from the animal she just killed.


    "You''re rather fast. Your problem, as I mentioned, will always be the power behind your blows. Luckily you''re not a human, but you''re still young and our kind isn''t all powerful. So you''ll always need to be careful, and on guard," I said calmly, keeping a keen eye on the way her fingers opened and closed into fists.


    "Is it dead?" she asked.


    "It''s dead," I said.


    She blinked a few times, and then reached up to wipe her face. She stopped right before she touched her face with bloody hands.


    Holding out a towel, I smiled as she stared at it... then looked up at me. I nodded at her, and put it closer to her.


    She took it and went to wiping her face.


    "Won''t blood ruin the towel?" she asked.


    "That''s the only one I have. So your next kill better be clean," I said.


    She stopped wiping her face, and her large eyes peered at me from behind the towel.


    Smiling at her, I nodded; glad she realized what that meant.


    Stepping towards the dead deer, I knelt down to get a closer look at the thing''s neck.


    Pushing the back of its neck, where its spine was, I felt the bones under its skin and fur.


    She hadn''t killed it with the stab of the knife, but the simple blow. She had decapitated it, by stabbing it as hard as she could.


    "Did I miss?" she asked, sounding worried.


    "No. You hit the artery. It would have bled out and died, either way," I said.


    "Either way...?" she whispered, stepping towards me. She didn''t need to kneel down as low to get a better look; she was short enough that all she needed to do was bend forward.


    I pointed at the spot where she had broken its neck. "Give it a feel," I said.


    Although her hands were no longer bloody, they were still stained as she went to touching the fawn''s neck.


    "The bone?" she asked.


    I nodded. "You broke its neck. That''s what killed it so quickly," I said.


    "Oh... so I failed?" she asked with a worried look.


    "No. I told you to kill it. You did."


    "But... not with the knife," she said.


    "It would have died from the knife wound, as well. It would have taken longer, but its death was assured," I said.


    "Oh..." Pelka blinked a few times, slowly comprehending what I meant.


    "This is a good thing, actually. It lets you know that you are strong. That you are capable," I said.


    Pulling the knife out of the deer''s neck, Pelka stepped back to avoid the splash of blood. She wasn''t too skittish about such things, but my quick action had startled her all the same.


    Grabbing the deer by the head, I hefted it and then considered giving it to her. It was her kill, her responsibility...


    "Lead the way," I said to her.


    "Huh? Oh. To the river, right?" she asked, and the two large ears on the top of her head quickly began to twitch. She moved her head, which told me they weren''t as mobile as Renn''s were. Her ears actually moved on their own, and she didn''t need to move her head completely like the foxes did.


    Was that a fox trait? Surely not... that must mean she was more animal than they were, in that sense.


    "This way," Pelka said, pointing to the north.


    Nodding, I was glad she chose correctly. There were actually two small creeks nearby, and the sounds they gave off were a little tricky. It made the southern one sound closer, when it wasn''t. The fact she chose correctly gave her another passing grade.


    Following the young fox to the river, I paid close attention to the way she trotted in front of me. She was happy now, bounding a little with each step.


    Not only had I allowed her to hunt, even when her mother had voiced against it... she was, or at least was so far, passing with flying colors.


    I sighed a little, and wondered how long it''d be before she went out on her own. Hopefully a few years, at least.


    Usually I tried to accompany those who ventured out by themselves for the first time. At least to the first village or two... but sometimes they couldn''t wait for me. It did take me years to return after all.


    Reaching the small river bend, I allowed Pelka to pick where we''d clean the deer. She chose a spot with some trees near a bend, where the water ran a little fast.


    Although Pelka, and her parents, had asked me to teach her to hunt... this wasn''t her first time, at all. She didn''t even wait to be guided in preparing the deer for quartering. She held her hand out for the knife, and once I handed it to her she went to work.


    I was a little surprised to not just see how quick and clean she was at it, but also how experienced she seemed.


    She''s probably been the one cutting and cleaning the animals for the family for some years. Her hands were as steady and sure as any experienced butcher.


    "How often do you do this?" I asked her. She had already cut open most of the deer, and was getting ready to pull out all the organs.


    "About once or twice a week," she said.


    "Who hunts for you?" I asked.


    "Father hunts sometimes. But usually the hunters of Bordu drop off game on their way through the farm. We get most our food from them," she said.


    "Ah," I nodded in understanding. That made a lot more sense. She must have, or Porka had, negotiated with some hunters. After all, being so close to Bordu meant they shouldn''t have to actively hunt themselves. They had farmers and workers coming and going from Bordu on a daily basis, and any of them would happily bring a cart full of food for a little extra pay.


    "Am I doing it wrong?" She asked, suddenly conscious of my attention.


    "No. You''re fine. Do you keep the kidney?" I asked.


    "Want it?" she asked as she pulled the stomach and the rest out.


    "No," I said.


    She paused, and glanced at me as she held the kidney in her hand.


    "I don''t, really," I said to her.


    She studied it for a moment, and then tossed it aside into the pile of other organs.


    "Want to hang it here?" she asked as she went to cleaning out the few other parts needed.


    "You plan on staying here for a few days?" I asked.


    She hesitated, and then smiled. "Guess you''re right," she said.


    "Just quarter it. We''ll wrap it in the towel and take it back with us," I said.


    Pelka nodded and went to do just that.


    Watching the young fox, I felt a little proud of her.


    Of course I hadn''t raised her. Nor did I actually teach her to hunt. Her father had done most of that. The only thing I was doing was saying the words necessary to help her gain her confidence.


    She already knew how to hunt. She knew how to dress an animal.


    She even knew how to kill. For her it could have even been instinctual.


    She just needed me, the Society''s protector, to tell her she was doing it correctly. Doing it well enough that she could survive on her own, relying on her own skills.


    "Pelka, have you seen death?" I asked her.


    Her knife paused in mid slice; she had been skinning the deer. "Of people?" she asked, understanding.


    I nodded.


    She pulled the knife away from the carcass, and sat on her knees. Pondering my question.


    "It''s a yes or no," I said.


    Pelka''s ears twitched, and she nodded. "I know. I''ve... I''ve seen the knights kill bandits. I saw you kill that thief a long time ago. You killed him in the wheat, remember?" she asked.


    Quickly running through my memories, I tried to remember what she spoke of. I vaguely remembered it, but didn''t remember anything about a thief.


    "I killed a thief?" I asked.


    "They broke in to steal from Trixalla''s house. They saw my mom, with her ears out. You chased them," she said.


    "Ah," I nodded, I did remember that. I hadn''t thought of them as a thief, which was why nothing had come to mind.


    "I''ve seen farmhands die too. One was kicked by a horse. Another tripped... we found him a long time later. His body was... weird. Dried out," she said.


    I nodded, and knelt down across the carcass from her. She studied me closely as I held out my hand for the knife.


    She gave it, and I noticed it wasn''t wet. She really was good at cleaning a carcass.


    "You stabbed this deer," I said with a point at it with the knife.


    She nodded.


    "Could you stab me?" I asked her.


    "You took the knife back," she said.


    Blinking at her words, I forced back the smile that wanted to creep onto my lips. "I did," I said.


    For a long moment she stared at me, and I calmly let her hold my gaze.


    Would she try?


    She didn''t. She blinked, and looked down at the carcass. "I can kill someone if I have to," she whispered.


    A little disappointed, I made sure not to sigh or let it show on my face. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Could you?" I asked.


    She nodded.


    "What gives you the confidence?" I asked her.


    "You."


    I couldn''t hide my frown now. "Me?" I asked her.


    She nodded, and reached out to pull apart the ribs a little more... so I could cut into the tenderloins.


    Obliging her, I went to cutting the meat off the deer.


    "You didn''t hesitate that day. When you killed the man who saw mom''s ears. You simply... killed him," she said.


    "You think you can do the same?" I asked her.


    She nodded.


    Pulling the tenderloin out, I held them in my hand for a moment. It was warm.


    "Could you kill a friend?" I asked her.


    Pelka looked away from the carcass, to stare at me.


    "Is that what I have to do...?" she asked with a husk of a voice.


    Scoffing, I shook my head. "Of course not," I said.


    "Oh." The obvious relief on her face was a good sight.


    I wanted my people to be strong, emotionally especially, but I didn''t want them to be monsters.


    "What if one day, as you''re traveling... you find a friend. Someone who you come to cherish," I suggested a hypothetical situation.


    "Oh..." Her shoulders slumped, as she realized exactly what I meant.


    Nodding, I pointed the tenderloin at her. Her eyes narrowed on it as I did. "Could you kill them? Let''s say if they saw your ears on accident. Or they somehow found out something about the Society, or your family? Putting them in danger?" I asked her.


    Pelka stared at the dark red meat for several moments... then she nodded. "Yes."


    I believed her.


    "I hope you never have to," I said to her.


    She blinked. Then she frowned.


    "Thought I''d say otherwise?" I asked her.


    "I... I don''t know what I thought you were going to say," she said.


    "People think I''ll say something profound. That''s why they''re always disappointed," I said.


    "What''s profound mean?" she asked.


    "Thoughtful," I simplified.


    "Ah... I guess. I thought you were going to make me do something to prove I was ready," she said.


    "Like what? Kill a human?" I asked.


    "Father said that might be it," she mumbled.


    "Your father is a good man, but he''s been listening to Mork''s stories too much," I said.


    She giggled, and I held out the tenderloin for her.


    With quick fingers she took it and went to putting it on the towel she had been using to wipe the blood off. It was all we had, really. I probably should have thought of this a little better.


    "Mother thinks I''ll die," Pelka then whispered, as I went to cutting other meats off the carcass.


    "She does," I admitted.


    "Will I?" she asked as I handed her another section.


    "It''s possible."


    Pelka hesitated in putting the next section of meat onto the towel, but eventually gathered her nerve.


    "I... I want to try," she said.


    "And that, Pelka, is why I''ll never stop you," I said to her.


    The young fox went a little wide eyed.


    "Go into the world. See what you want to see. Experience all you desire... just do so carefully. With caution. Remember it''s the human''s world, not ours. Remember that if you get caught, it''s not just your life you''re risking but your families. Your fellow members of the Society. The ones who are weaker, or more scared than you," I said.


    She nodded seriously.


    "But don''t hate or grow angry at your parents for trying to dissuade you. After all... they love you. They cherish you. They don''t want to lose you. Not just your life, but you yourself. If you venture out into the world, and are gone for years and years... that too is sad for them. That too hurts them. Even if they know you''ll one day come back," I explained.


    She blinked watery eyes... and ignored the next clump of meat I was trying to hand her. Instead she stared into my eyes.


    Nodding at her, I decided to hold off on the rest of the meat. At least for a moment.


    "I want to see the sea," she said.


    "Then see it."


    "I want to climb a mountain."


    "Climb the peaks," I offered.


    "There''s so much out there," she said, tears welling in her eyes.


    "More than you can imagine," I agreed.


    "But I''ll regret it, won''t I?" she whispered.


    My shoulders got suddenly heavy as I watched her start to cry. The kind of crying that was quiet, and was accompanied by a face covered in grief.


    "You might," I whispered just as quietly.


    "Do you?"


    Slowly shaking my head, I did my best to not lie to her. "I don''t."


    "What if... what if I do? What if I hate it out there?" she asked.


    "Then you simply run home," I said.


    She blinked, and then blinked again. She sniffed, and suddenly her eyes unfocused. She was so watery eyed, she couldn''t see anything. She reached up, to wipe her eyes, but her hands were bloody again. And she hadn''t worn a shirt with sleeves. Her forearms weren''t that gross, but gross enough she didn''t want to wipe her face on them.


    Putting the knife into the chunk of meat in my bloody hand, I reached out with my clean hand. The one untouched. She smiled as I wiped the tears from her eyes for her.


    "Take a chance. You can also do it slowly. Take a small trip to a nearby town. Spend some time in Bordu, alone. Spend a year there. Then go home. Spend a year at the Owl''s Nest, and then go home. So on and so forth," I said.


    "I can do that?" she asked.


    "You can do anything. And if anyone tries to stop you, just come get me," I said.


    She chuckled and nodded.


    "You have a long life ahead of you Pelka. The world might seem like it''ll fade away without you, but it won''t. It will be there for you when you''re ready. And will be there when you''re not," I said.


    Pelka sniffed... but smiled and nodded. Glad to think of it that way.


    "Okay," she said. Not just to me... but she herself.


    "Okay," I agreed with her.


    We stared at each other for a few moments, and I thought of the cat.


    She was older than this girl, yet similar. Just as...


    It wasn''t innocence. What was it?


    Pelka blinked and looked away, back to the carcass.


    Holding out the section of meat she had ignored earlier, she nodded and took it.


    I went to cutting another section off as I tried to think of what my mind had thought of. I had compared, and likened, this young fox to that cat. Yet were they the same?


    Maybe it was because I had just seen utter sorrow on the cat''s face too. Maybe I saw the same anguish. The same heartbreak.


    Pulling some meat off the hind leg, I was about to hand it to Pelka but she ignored it.


    "Going to miss that part too?" she asked, pointing to where I had just cut.


    "Hm..." I sighed and went to get the slice I had missed.


    Once we were done with the carcass, Pelka bundled all the meat we had gathered and we went to head back to Twin Hills.


    It was a few hours away, but we walked slowly. Neither of us seemed in much a hurry to get back.


    "That lady. Renn. Is she a friend?" she asked out of the blue.


    "She''s a member of the Society, just like us," I said plainly.


    "Father said you hate her," she said.


    Frowning, I wondered what gave him that idea. "I don''t."


    "Mother thinks you do too," she countered.


    "Everyone always likes to think for me," I said.


    Pelka giggled, and I noticed the way she strode next to me. She seemed far more comfortable in her strides, as if a burden had been lifted.


    "She... might have made a mistake. I need to find out before I can decide if I hate her or not," I said.


    "Oh... what''d she do?"


    "Hopefully nothing," I said.


    "Is... is she dangerous?" she asked.


    "I''m not sure yet," I said honestly.


    "If she is... I''ll kill her for you. If you want," she said.


    Glancing at the little girl, I was a little surprised to find the seriousness in her gaze.


    "Hm. She''s strong you know," I warned.


    Pelka blinked, and then frowned. "Really?"


    I nodded.


    "Stronger than me?"


    I nodded again.


    "Oh... Well..." suddenly she seemed less confident.


    "You''re still a child you know," I said.


    "I know," she groaned.


    Smiling at her, I wondered if I should send her to Lilly...


    "Pelka, I''ll help you set up a place in Bordu. Live there for a year. If you can do that, and still desire to see the world, I''ll take you to Lilly," I said to her.


    "The Owl''s Nest?" she asked, suddenly far more interested than before.


    I nodded. "Yes."


    "Really?" she grew excited, and I nodded again.


    "Deal!" she happily smiled, nodding quickly as she agreed.


    Good. By then she''ll find out how serious her desire to leave her home is. If by then, after spending a year training with Lilly, she still desired to see the world...


    Then at least then she''ll be a little older. A little wiser. A little stronger.


    We''d be able to give her enough tools and experiences, to survive. Or at least, have a chance at it.


    And after all, that was all she needed.


    That was all anyone needed.


    Which was why it was so... depressing, that it was becoming so difficult to provide it.


    Maybe that was what bothered me about the cat.


    She was a predator. Not just like Pelka and the snakes... but a real one.


    Why did she act like all the other prey? Why did she act weak?


    Why did I feel like I wanted to trust her, when I knew I shouldn''t?


    Glancing at the little fox next to me, who was smiling proudly... I realized she was probably going to become useful. Another Lilly, maybe. Another member of our Society who could possibly be used to help protect the Society, instead of simply exist within it.


    She was precious. And didn''t know it yet.


    "Stand tall Pelka," I told her as we neared the forest''s edge.


    She tilted her head at me as I repeated myself. "Don''t be ashamed of what you are. Stand tall."


    "Stand tall," Pelka whispered.


    Nodding at her, she smiled back.


    Stand tall.


    We needed to. Since so many wouldn''t.


    Since so many couldn''t.

 Chapter 40 - Thirty Nine – Renn – A Heavy Cookie

    Chapter 40: Chapter Thirty Nine ¨C Renn ¨C A Heavy Cookie Sitting on the top of a small wooden fence, I watched Montclair as he spoke to the representatives of the Lord of Bordu. They were standing in front of the red roofed building, speaking to one another... about the weather, and other things.


    The small group of men looked... a little too relaxed, considering the fancy clothes they wore. Four men were dressed in what looked to be robes of some kind, and were far cleaner than anything here on the farm should be.


    At first I had thought they were the Lords themselves, but I had been talking to Pelka right as they arrived. She told me that they always sent the representatives first, a few hours before the Lord actually showed up.


    I had a lot of questions about them, but I had no one to direct them to. Pelka would have been perfect but...


    She had run off, leaving me alone, once Montclair greeted the group. She had left to let her parents know they were here.


    It was... odd to me, that this was happening. The Lord of the nearby town was coming to negotiate the next few years'' worth of wheat. I understood why they would need to renegotiate every so often, since the market and the needs of the city would change over time... but...


    Why did it seem so unnatural to me? Was it because in my perspective, it was odd to work so closely with humans? Or was it because I believed an individual shouldn''t rely so heavily on another?


    After all how did this happen? How did they convince an entire human town to rely entirely upon them for their wheat? That was most of their food. Obviously the humans didn''t know it was our kind that owned and ran these farms... but...


    Something shimmered off in the distance; I focused on the glimmer and knew it was most likely the Lord of Bordu. He was riding a carriage, and something metal had reflected in the sun.


    A part of me wanted to meet this supposed lord. What was a human lord like? Were they wise? Powerful? Strong beyond reason? I''ve met village elders, and a few nobles while working at the Sleepy Artist, but never someone who ruled over entire towns.


    Though maybe they would look as normal as anyone else. Just like how Vim was.


    Montclair and the visitors finally noticed their Lord approaching, and the conversation shifted. They went from talking about the wild cats to the Lord''s recent moods.


    My ears strained under my hat, trying to hear as much of the conversation I could. One of the men sighed and complained about their Lord''s sudden penchant for some foreign fruit. They were troubled not just because of how expensive the fruit was, but how small they were. The Lord wanted dozens at a time.


    Montclair laughed a little, and bowed his head as if in thanks for the information. He then went and told them about his own masters, Trixalla and Mork, and how they had wanted similar over the years.


    Smiling a little at the group of men, and their sudden solidarity and happy smiles, I wondered if Montclair bowed like that to everyone.


    Him bowing to these humans, although odd, wasn''t strange. We were trying our best to be as genial as possible. It made sense. Plus they were the Lords of this land...


    I could somewhat also understand his bowing to those he called masters. And even Vim, to a degree.


    But he bowed to me too. And Porka. And even Lomi.


    Something told me it wasn''t a squirrel thing. But maybe it was?


    Montclair and the four men then entered the house. I was a little surprised by it, since I had thought they''d wait for their lord... but he was approaching slowly. His cart was moving oddly slow. As if whatever horse was pulling it was taking its time. The cart had barely made it much farther down the hill than it had been a few minutes ago.


    At that speed it could be an hour or two before the Lord was here.


    Hm... maybe I should head to Lomi''s house then. I doubted Vim and the others wanted me anywhere near the Lord and his people...


    A sudden knock on the fence I sat on startled me. I jumped upward off the fence and spun.


    Sitting down on the fence, not too far from where I had been sitting, was Vim. He was shifting a little, probably because the spot he sat upon had been a little lumpy. The man didn''t even glance at me as he got comfortable.


    "Vim..." I groaned, upset at him.


    How had he snuck up behind me? A few feet from the fence, on the other side, were fields of wheat. There was no way he had gone through all that and not made a single sound. It was impossible. Even if he had approached at an angle, alongside the fence... there were plenty of rocks and bushes. Stuff that would, should have, made his approach obvious.


    "Renn?" he asked back, as if I he wasn''t sure what my problem was.


    "You startled me," I said.


    "I saw."


    "You''re not acting like you saw," I grumbled, and glanced around... Half expecting Lomi or some other child to be nearby, smirking and giggling at me. There wasn''t. It was just Vim.


    Which meant I had no choice but to glare at him, instead of smile and laugh it off.


    Vim didn''t even blink at my glare, he simply sat there... staring at me with that placid expression of his. As if he was...


    "Are you bored?" I asked him.


    "Not yet," he said.


    Did he mean I could make him bored, or...


    "Are you here to tell me not to go near the Lord? I know better than that," I said to him.


    Vim''s eyes narrowed, but not into a glare. I''d almost think he was squinting, to see the Lord I was talking about if not for the fact that I knew he didn''t need to do such a thing... and that he was still staring right at me.


    "You can meet him. He''s not a Lord. He''s the head of the merchants of Bordu. He runs the baker guild. He''s a noble, but nothing too extravagant," Vim said.


    "Huh...? Oh..." I glanced to the approaching cart. It hadn''t gotten much closer yet. Why did it seem like it was taking so long?


    "Rather I came to ask you a small favor," Vim then said, changing the topic.


    "A... favor?" I asked. Although it was... worrisome to be asked such a thing from Vim, it was also exciting. Did that mean he wasn''t as angry at me as I thought?


    He nodded, and glanced at the fence he sat on. Or rather, at the spot I had been sitting.


    Did he want me to sit back down? To sit with him as we spoke?


    Wearily I went back to the fence. I easily stepped up onto it, to sit back down. Although I sat a little farther from where I had been sitting.


    "I took Pelka on a hunt yesterday."


    "I know," I said. She had told me all about it.


    "She wants to spend some time in Bordu. Alone. To see how it feels," Vim said.


    I nodded. She had told me that too.


    Vim pointed at the Lord who was approaching. "I''m going to ask him to employ her at one their bakeries. I''ll work it into the deal. A place for lodging for her, in return for employment and a tiny little discount of the wheat," he explained.


    "A... discount?" I asked.


    He frowned, as if upset I''d even ask. "Yes."


    "You''re giving them a discount, so she can work for them?" I asked.


    "Ah. You find it ridiculous because the values aren''t equal," he said, suddenly smiling.


    I shifted a little, and wished my tail wasn''t stuck beneath my pants. It wanted to twitch and sway. "Well... yes, I think," I said.


    "It''s true. If one only took into account her labor. But once you factor in a place to sleep, and food and drink... well... Plus it''s fine. The merchant will see it as a great offer. He gets a small discount. The family gets help, and he gets potential good will amongst his clients. It''s how relationships like these work," Vim said.


    "Alright..." I nodded, even though I didn''t fully agree with it. Surely a bunch of wheat, for a whole city, was worth more than a single young girl''s labor? Or a small room? She was tiny!


    Though if she was anything like Lomi she probably could eat far more than normal...


    "Plus do you really think our kind actually care about wealth? Have Trixalla show you the basement sometime before we leave," he said.


    "The basement?" I didn''t know there was one.


    "I''d like you to tell her about your time living with humans. You said you lived with them for awhile right?" Vim asked, ignoring my earlier question.


    "I did. I have," I said quickly.


    "They deal with humans all the time. Workers. Merchants. But she''s never lived amongst them. Just give her... some guidance. Think of things that you''d wish you could tell your younger self, before you ventured out on your own," he said.


    "Oh. Yes. I can do that," I said quickly. I could definitely do that. I had lots to say about that.


    I had honestly expected... wait. Maybe that meant he didn''t trust me to do anything else, or rather anything more important.


    If that was the reason... that was a little upsetting.


    "Hm," he nodded, taking my acceptance in stride.


    "Can''t you do that for her, though?" I asked.


    "I have. But it coming from another, a woman especially, might make her a little more receptive. Surely you understand?" he asked.


    "Ah... yeah, I can see that," I said.


    "Thanks."


    He hopped off the fence, and I heard the odd sound of something heavy landing on solid earth. How come he sounded as if he weighed thrice more than he looked sometimes?


    "Is that it?" I asked him, worried he was going to just... walk away now.


    "Did you want to do more?" he asked.


    "I... I don''t know. Maybe," I said honestly.


    "Hm..." Vim studied me for a moment, and then he tilted his head... and suddenly I felt out of place. My tail and ears went a little still as I watched him study me. Actually study me... as if I was suddenly someone he''s never seen before.


    "What?" I asked after a few minutes passed. What was wrong?


    "Wondering what to do with you," he said.


    "Oh..." I didn''t know what to say to that. How depressing, that I was still being judged for death.


    "You chose this path. Hold your head high," he then said.


    Glancing up, since I had indeed lowered my eyes to look down at the ground... I found Vim nodding as he walked away from me. Towards the red-roofed house, and the approaching Lord.


    I chose this path...?


    He meant my actions, didn''t he? He meant what I had done at the Sleepy Artist. The conflict I had created.


    Watching him go, I realized he had probably in his own way just praised me.


    Did that mean... he agreed with what I had done? Or said?


    "He is a predator," I whispered, and wondered if that meant he too had the same beliefs. That one didn''t abandon others just because we might be in danger later.


    Though... maybe that wasn''t true. My family proved that not all predators thought like that, after all.


    Somewhat startled at the thought, I tried to imagine what it would have been like for my family to have known of the Non-Human Society.


    Would they have joined it?


    They had hated humans. And although my parents, and grandmother, had been something of friends with another of our kind... They had also fought and killed a few others who had dared to enter their forest.


    Odds were... Vim would have slain them. Deemed unsuitable for the Society.


    Hopefully I''d not suffer a similar fate...


    Vim reached the red roofed building, and calmly strode inside. Seemed he didn''t care about waiting for the Lord either.


    Glancing around, I noticed the sound of children''s voices in the distance. They were probably hidden by the tall fence that surrounded the large grass yard behind the several story building that Lomi called home.


    Hopping off the fence, I wondered if Vim would let me listen into his conversation with the Lord. I wanted to know... what this supposed negotiating entailed. Was it hard? Were there difficult conversations, or was it something simpler?


    Did he treat humans like the treated us? Was he rude to them? Abrupt?


    Walking towards the red roofed building, I decided to enter from the back. Near the bathrooms. Hopefully Trixalla would be there, and I''d be able to ask her for permission to sit in one of the many rooms... so I could listen in.


    Vim had said it was okay, after all. Kind of. I should have latched onto that statement the moment he made it. Foolish of me.


    Heading into the building, I heard the sound of Montclair and other men speaking with one another. The human visitors.


    Using my nose, I quickly found Trixalla. The older woman didn''t stink, but she wore a strange garb that smelled of flowers. The clothes she wore were made out of unique plants I''d never smelled before.


    She was in the kitchen, preparing drinks and what looked to be light snacks.


    "Montclair didn''t prepare them for you?" I asked as I entered the kitchen.


    "He''ll grumble to find me helping, but it gives me something to do," Trixalla said.


    I went to stand next to her, and hesitated. Did that mean she didn''t want help?


    "Would you clean those?" she asked lightly, pointing to cups that sat near a bucket of water.


    Happy to be given permission, I went to it.


    "Can I listen into Vim''s conversation? With the Lord?" I asked.


    "Did he say you couldn''t?" she asked.


    "No... but he didn''t say I could either," I said as I dunked a cup into the water. It was warm, which told me she or Montclair had just warmed it.


    "Just stick around. You can hear Montclair right now, yes?" she asked.


    I nodded. He was talking to another man about a new building being built in Bordu. Some kind of underground room for storing ice.


    "Then feel free. If you do go meet them, just make sure to not be noticed," Trixalla said lightly. With words that were spoken lowly, yet calmly. I knew better than to take her offhanded gentleness for granted. That warning had been genuine and serious.


    If they saw my ears or tail, not only would Vim have to kill them... he''d kill me right after.


    Maybe even before.


    Pausing in the cleaning of the next cup, I wondered if Vim had ever... killed one of our own. Not that I doubted he had, but if he had done so for that very reason.


    Had he ever been in a position where he had to kill one of us, because we had been exposed?


    Somehow I could see the scene play out in my head. Groups of humans, and one of us being exposed... and Vim, being alone and having to play the part, acting as a human should.


    Something told me it not only could happen, but has.


    Would I be able to do the same?


    Could I kill one of our kind, to save others? Not because they deserved that death, or earned it, but out of simple necessity?


    Vim could.


    "That''s a sad face," Trixalla said.


    Looking up from my task, I found the old snake staring at me. I took a small breath, and was glad to find I wasn''t crying. "Just thought of something sad," I said.


    "You''re too young to have such thoughts. Here, try this," she held out something small. It looked kind of like a cookie but...


    Taking it from her, I was surprised to find it soft. Fluffy. I had to hold it in my palm, since it started to crumble when between fingers.


    "What is it?" I asked.


    "A heavy cookie," she said.


    Heavy...? It wasn''t heavy at all...


    Biting into it, I was shocked to find it so soft that it almost melted while I chewed.


    Quickly devouring the thing, I sighed at how quickly the tasty little thing disappeared.


    "Heavy because after you eat it, you realize how precious it were," Trixalla said with a chuckle.


    I nodded as I looked around for more. Was there more? "It was tasty," I said. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "They are. I''ll let you have more once you''re done, and after you take those plates to Montclair and Vim," she said, pointing to a nearby table. My eyes darted to it. It was near the door to the hallway, which was why I hadn''t noticed it earlier.


    Half a dozen plates, all full and packed with similar styled treats as the one she had just given me littered the table. The sight made my mouth water.


    "Sure," I happily agreed, and went to hurry and finish cleaning the cups.


    Who cared about the negotiations now? After tasting something so yummy...


    Clean plates. Deliver food and drinks to Vim and those humans... what simple tasks, in return for such joy!


    Maybe if I''m lucky I''ll learn how to make these delicacies before Vim makes us leave!


    Maybe I should come back here and make this my home...


    Finishing up the last cup, I went to the table and grabbed a few of the plates. They were oddly heavy. The metal they were made out of was cool to the touch, and... surely that wasn''t gold?


    "I''ll be back," I told Trixalla as I hurried to deliver the plates.


    The faster I did, the faster she''d let me have more.


    Licking my lips, I found myself longing for the taste of that wonderful treat... and...


    Glancing at the many different types on the plates I carried, I groaned as I realized there were possibly dozens of different types before me.


    How was I going to get to try them all?


    Maybe I should weasel my way into the negotiations after all...


    "Well at least we''re not pagans," a man said as I neared the room they were all in.


    "Right! A squire is now an orphan. Not even ten years old! All because of some pagans in the woods," Another man clicked his tongue in disgust.


    Carefully approaching the door, I found it almost closed. Worried I''d look strange being able to open it, with several plates per arm, I was somewhat surprised to find it open on its own.


    Vim glared at me, and I smiled at him.


    The four humans glanced at me, and I heard Montclair make an odd... wheezing sound, as he saw me too.


    "Snacks," I said, entering the room. Vim didn''t move out of the way for me, so I simply squeezed between him and the door frame.


    Ignoring his look, and the calm stares of the four human men, I went to putting the plates onto the single table in the room.


    It was a huge circular table, with nearly a dozen chairs around it. All four humans were sitting at it, and so was Montclair.


    "Oh my, look at those," one of the oldest looking humans said as I laid the plates down.


    "I''ll be back with the rest, and the drinks," I said quickly, remembering similar things being said at the restaurants and taverns in Ruvindale.


    "Ah, let me assist you!" Montclair quickly stood from the seat, to follow me out.


    Vim said nothing as he watched me and Montclair leave. The squirrel didn''t even glance at Vim as he passed, but I couldn''t help but notice his look.


    Stepping out of the room, I sighed as I went to follow Montclair.


    Heavy cookie indeed...


    Hopefully I''d live long enough to eat another...

 Chapter 41 - Forty – Vim - Negotiations

    Chapter 41: Chapter Forty ¨C Vim - Negotiations "That would be no problem at all, Vim," the older man said.


    I nodded, expecting such an answer from him.


    "Another water wheel is needed anyway, based off our own report," he added.


    "They''re willing to pay for half the construction," I said.


    "Always with the generous efforts," Jabson said with a sigh.


    "It''s a wheel to grind our own wheat, and divert water for a new section of farmland. Who else but us to pay for it?" I asked him.


    "Us, who reap all the rewards," Jabson said, tapping his finger on the scroll before him.


    As Jabson tapped the scroll, a young boy probably not much younger than Lomi shifted in the chair next to him. The young lad, dressed in lively colors and silk, shifted in his seat next to his uncle. His eyes were screaming concern, as if he was hearing secrets not meant for his ears.


    Maybe they were.


    But all children had to start learning somewhere.


    "Our contracts with you, as they have always been, sustain themselves by being the way they are. You allow us our freedom, we give up some small profits. What more needs to be said?" I asked the owner of the Bordu Wheat Merchant Guild.


    "How about our embarrassment?" Jabson asked.


    "What''s some embarrassment between friends?" I asked.


    The man''s nephew tilted an eyebrow as he went into thought. He hadn''t understood my question.


    Jabson sighed as he sat back, no longer looking like the upright and proper lord that he had presented himself to be a few minutes ago.


    All of his retainers were gone. The four men who had been bothering Montclair were now outside, talking amongst themselves and the other guards that had accompanied Jabson and his nephew here.


    Luckily Montclair was out there with them. He sometimes tried to sit in on these conversations... not because he believed himself needing to be here, but because he wanted to serve the humans. He wanted to make sure their cups were always full, and plates stacked with food.


    Ridiculous.


    "Last month I returned from a trip to Ruvindale," Jabson said.


    "Before the snowfall started. Wise," I complimented him.


    The nephew looked at me, and then to his uncle. He sat there, studying his uncle''s face for understanding. It made his own face easy to read.


    What does he mean? The boy wanted to ask. Poor boy didn''t realize I was just messing around with his uncle.


    Jabson didn''t bother with my comment and continued his tale, "I spoke with Master Ultip. They had just renegotiated their contract with the river traders," he said. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I nodded, and let the man continue his story.


    "The profit margins, even after the expected upcoming taxes going to be instilled at the docks this summer by the church, are only eleven percent," Jabson said with a stern face.


    "Wow, that''s not bad," I nodded.


    Honestly it wasn''t. Especially if the church was going to start its taxes too.


    "We''re at sixty!" Jabson raised his voice as he waved at the scroll in front of him.


    "Sixty? So low? We''re just so greedy," I groaned, covering my face as if in shame.


    "Vim!" Jabson groaned a complaint, and with a peer between my fingers I saw his genuine worry.


    "You''re a good man, Jabson," I said.


    "Not if I shake your hand and accept this contract!"


    I smiled at the distressed man, and noticed the obvious look of distraught on the young boy next to him. He was completely aghast at what he was hearing, and seeing.


    He''s probably never seen his uncle, the greatest merchant he''s ever known and the ruler of his family, act like this.


    Let alone saw him negotiating with a man who was acting as foolish as I.


    "What do you want me to do?" I asked.


    "Be reasonable!" he said.


    "Okay fine. Fifty-five percent," I said.


    He moaned a wordless complaint and went to rubbing the bridge of his nose.


    "You''re the only merchant I know who actually fights to give up profits," I said.


    "Then you only know sinners! If the church saw this contract..." Jabson said as he went to reading it again.


    Oh.


    Sitting back, I realized now exactly what was wrong.


    He and his family had always sniveled over the unfair contracts we created. Even long ago, when we first started, the Lord of Bordu at the time who had been an older woman... she had returned every day for months trying to make it more just and fair.


    Humans as greedy as they are, sometimes found too much greed to be a sickness.


    And once you brought religion into it...


    "Do you plan on inviting the church to Bordu?" I asked.


    "It''s already begun, Vim. An abbey will be built soon too," Jabson said lightly, still focused on the contract.


    Hm... that was a problem.


    Not so much for the Society, but for him. That meant, since the church would indeed demand a copy of the contract, he really could get in trouble.


    The church for all its lies and deceit still had to play the part. If they saw that he accepted that contract, he would be publicly shamed... probably even charged as a criminal. If not by the church, but by his fellows. They would see him as a greedy unjust man, taking advantage of the hard working farmers who he led.


    "How about this then," I raised an open palm, getting his attention.


    I had both of their attention in full.


    "Two new waterwheels. Plus the extra dike, to prepare for the next hill of farmland," I suggested.


    "That won''t change the profits," he started to say, but I raised my hand up farther so I could continue.


    "We modify the contract. Have the profits of the contract pay for the expansions. Let''s throw in some other things too, if the percent is still too high. Say something for Bordu. A few new wells, or something. Something charitable, fund an orphanage or something," I advised.


    Jabson''s mind worked quickly as he sat forward. He stared at the scroll in front of him, but his mind was reading numbers that weren''t written upon it.


    The young boy stared at me for a moment, and then looked at his uncle. Based off his expression, he thought it a great idea.


    "Yes. We might need to add a few other things, but it''d work. Would you be agreeable with fifteen percent each?" he asked.


    I blinked, and was a little surprised he offered such a thing.


    Either he and his family were already obscenely wealthy... like the snakes, or he himself was a far better man than I thought.


    "Seventy of the profits for expansion. Thirty to split between us," I verified.


    Jabson nodded quickly, hopeful. His eyes begging me to agree.


    A part of me wanted to argue. To haggle a little, and give him twenty instead of fifteen... but I knew better.


    This wasn''t just his good nature trying to argue, this was concern. Concern for himself, and his family. For the young boy next to him.


    If he was too greedy the church would smite him.


    "Deal," I said.


    Jabson immediately relaxed with relief. He even let loose a great sigh. "Thank you!"


    I nodded, amused at him. Hopefully the young boy would grow up to be like him.


    Though I''d need to be careful from now on. This meant the church was firming its hold on him and the people of Bordu.


    That meant eventually those here would have to deal directly with the church, or at least facilitate them.


    The snakes could... but...


    "I''ll have Montclair write up the new one," I said as Jabson began to roll up the one before him.


    "Please. Would you mind letting Trim here watch? There are only a few scribes in our guild, and it''d do him good to see the skills of another master," Jabson asked, gesturing to the boy.


    Trim sat up straight, suddenly alert as he was now the focus of the conversation.


    "Of course. He''ll have to be careful however, Montclair might make him write it instead as training," I warned.


    Jabson smiled, and seemed even happier that such a thing might happen.


    As I went to stand from the table, the door to the room opened. Sure enough Montclair quickly entered. "Lord Jabson, Sir Vim!" he greeted.


    "Great timing, Montclair. We have new terms. Would you please sit with Jabson and Trim here, and write them out for us?" I asked him.


    The squirrel nodded quickly, and hurried out of the room to get the necessary materials.


    Walking around the table, since Jabson still sat, I reached out my hand to him.


    He took it firmly, but I noticed it was a hand of thin bones.


    He was aging faster than he looked. Maybe disease.


    "Thank you Vim," Jabson said.


    "Thank you, Jabson. You and your family have always been great to work with. I look forward to next time," I said as we shook hands.


    "Next time it might be Trim, I fear," he said lightly.


    I nodded as I stepped around Jabson''s chair to offer my hand to the young boy.


    His face went a little pale at my offer, but he found the nerve to reach out and take my hand. The young boy trembled as we shook hands.


    "It was nice to meet you Trim. Learn as much as you can from your uncle and others, so that when it''s your turn you don''t embarrass yourself like some of your ancestors," I said to him.


    Trim smiled, but it was an unsure one. He wasn''t entirely sure what to think of my comment.


    "Thank you as well Jabson for letting Pelka work in the city," I said to Jabson as I stepped away from the table.


    "Of course! I''ll put her in my branch. I''ll keep an eye on her for you," he said.


    "Please do," I said.


    I walked out of the room right as Montclair returned. He hurriedly went to putting the papers onto the table, and I listened only distantly to their conversation.


    There was absolutely no reason to worry Jabson would deceive Montclair on the terms, but a part of me did wonder if he had the gall to lower his percent even further. It''d be interested if he did.


    Walking down the hall, I turned a corner and paused.


    Sitting on the ground against the wall, with a strange look on her face, was Renn.


    "Why did you not sit in one of the rooms nearby?" I asked her. She had quite literally sat there the whole time. Nearly two hour''s worth of talks.


    Renn slowly stood, as if she was stiff from sitting for so long. I knew better. She was simply a little embarrassed.


    "My hat is thick, and... it makes it hard to hear," Renn said, pointing to the hat on her head.


    Yes that was thick leather and fur... but...


    Maybe it was also the angle her ears were forced into. I knew beneath that hat, her cat-like ears were probably forced downward.


    "I see," I said.


    Stepping past her, to the study where I knew I''d find Trixalla, I didn''t mind it when Renn went to following me.


    "He seemed nice," Renn said.


    "Jabson''s a good man. He learned his kindness from his mother," I said.


    "He knows what we are?" I asked.


    "He does," I admitted.


    Even during the negotiations... Jabson and I had not ever said such a thing aloud. But since Renn had listened to the whole conversation, she probably had been able to easily figure that out.


    "Does the boy?" she asked.


    Opening the door to the study, I found Trixalla and Mork inside. They were discussing something. Mork was probably telling his wife the details of the conversation between Montclair and the boy.


    Trim sounded very excited. Montclair was offering to teach him how to make scrolls.


    "Only the heirs learn the truth. But yes, the boy probably knows. Or at least was told that we were special, based off his reactions," I said.


    After all he had trembled at my mere presence.


    Entering the study alongside Renn, I took a seat next to Mork.


    "Montclair''s agreed to teach the boy a few times a month," Mork said.


    "Even better. He''s to be the next Lord. This will allow our families to become deeper bonded," Trixalla said.


    "Is it safe?" Renn asked as she closed the door.


    She stood near the door, looking at us with a strange smile.


    Looking around I realized why she was standing there. There were no other chairs for her.


    "It''s safer than the alternatives," I answered her.


    Renn didn''t like that answer much, but she didn''t voice it her complaints. She only furrowed her brow and glared at me.


    "Thank you Vim. You did well," Trixalla said.


    "I always do," I nodded.


    "Structuring the deal like that will reap us great rewards," Trixalla said with a nod.


    "For now. Until the church takes hold and claims the credit," Mork argued.


    "That will be years from now. And the human''s won''t forget quickly. You''re talking generations," Trixalla argued back.


    "Only a couple," I threw in my argument.


    "Why was it so wrong for him to make too much money?" Renn asked cautiously. She spoke as if she was okay with being ignored.


    "He''s a good man. But he also fears retribution," Mork explained.


    "From his people?" Renn asked.


    "Them and the church. The church collects the taxes usually, since the humans see them as incapable of favoritism. So when they come in the next few years to overlook the contracts and deals amongst the businesses, like ours and Jabson''s, if they see him making too much on a simple wheat deal they''ll strip him of his duties and titles," Trixalla said.


    "Oh. I see."


    Glancing at the cat, I watched as she pondered it. She probably had already somewhat understood, she had just...


    "You wanted to confirm your suspicions," I said to her.


    She blinked, and then smiled lightly. "Yes. Wanted to make sure I wasn''t making assumptions," she said.


    I scoffed and looked away from her. I didn''t like that smile.


    It fit her face far too well.


    "Hmm..." Trixalla hummed oddly, and I ignored her strange smirk too.


    "Once they''re done, and the humans head back to Bordu I''ll be leaving," I said.


    Renn startled, but I ignored her as I nodded to Mork and Trixalla.


    "We understand Vim. Thank you for sticking around this long," Mork said.


    "I''ll return in a few years, to check on Lomi and Pelka," I said.


    "Thank you for that too. It''s much better for her to be close that way," Trixalla said, happier with that than the contract with Bordu.


    "Obviously," I said, and stood from the seat.


    Renn stood up straighter as I turned to her. She blinked wide eyes at me.


    "Get ready. Get your bag, and anything else you need," I said to her.


    She quickly nodded and turned to open the door. A moment later she hurried out.


    "Don''t be cruel to her," Trixalla said softly. Probably in hopes of not being heard by the one she spoke about.


    "I don''t have the luxury of being kind," I said.


    "Yes you do, Vim. Out of everyone, you''re the only one who does," Mork said. He didn''t whisper like his wife had. Probably knew it wouldn''t matter if they did or not.


    Glaring at the two snakes, I was about to say something but Montclair hurried down the hall.


    The contract was done. He was coming to get their signatures.


    "Goodbye. I''ll see you in a few years," I said to them.


    "Safe travels, Vim. Farewell," Trixalla said as I left.

 Chapter 42 - Forty One – Renn – Rules, Humans, Conversations

    Chapter 42: Chapter Forty One ¨C Renn ¨C Rules, Humans, Conversations Vim didn''t travel like how I was used to.


    He didn''t stop to rest, even at night. He didn''t stop in any of the towns that we passed through, for food or supplies.


    He simply kept walking.


    Luckily the pace he walked at wasn''t that bad. But...


    "Vim did you make Lomi walk this fast?" I asked him.


    We were walking alongside a large river. The path was rather empty, even though not too long ago we had passed a small caravan of carts and horses.


    I was walking behind Vim, but only a few strides behind. He carried no bags, and even looked a little under dressed compare to the other men we passed. It was still winter, even if the snow hasn''t fell lately.


    "Lomi ran around most of the time," Vim said without looking back at me.


    Frowning at him, I felt sorry for the poor girl. We''d been on the road for a whole day and a half, and as far as I was aware we were not even half way to Ruvindale. He had made that young girl travel like this?


    Vim sighed, and then slowed his pace. Wondering what he was doing, I realized a little later than I should have that he was waiting for me to catch up to him. To walk side-by-side.


    Hurrying up a little, I went to walking next to him. Suddenly I felt a little out of place, even though there should be nothing wrong with us walking together like this.


    "I didn''t walk this fast or this hard with Lomi. It took us over a week to get to Twin Hills from Ruvindale, and I had not allowed her to waste time," Vim explained.


    "Oh... okay," I nodded, a little surprised he''d explain it in so much detail for me.


    He studied me for a moment, and then looked forward. At first I thought he was going to increase his pace, to separate us again... but instead he kept the pace the same. Allowing us to stay next to one another.


    "I''m simply hurrying out of concern," the protector said after a moment.


    "Oh... I see. I wasn''t complaining, just... wanted to make sure you hadn''t rushed Lomi is all..." I said, suddenly very aware I probably sounded like I was whining.


    "I know. We''ll stop and rest tonight at the river this merges with, which connects to Ruvindale. It''s a few hours away at this pace."


    "I can keep going," I offered. It''d make me tired, but I''d be alright.


    "You can. But we''ve been passing merchants since we left Bordu. Last thing I need is for someone to see us while we''re in Ruvindale, and wondering how we made it there so fast," Vim said.


    "Ah... so you intentionally keep track of such things like that too?" I asked.


    He nodded.


    "Would a human actually notice?" I asked.


    "Wouldn''t you notice if someone outpaced you by leagues?" he asked me back.


    Blinking, I hesitated.


    Yes. I would have. But not because I was being observant for such things... but because of how rare and ridiculous it''d be.


    Though maybe that was the point. In a human''s eyes, I was a young woman. Probably not even old enough to actually be on the road on my own. So to them, me being better or faster at traveling... would indeed be strange and unique.


    "Exactly," he said, noticing my thoughts.


    "Can... Can I ask what you expect to find? In Ruvindale?" I asked him.


    Vim walked in silence for a few minutes, and I watched his expression. It never changed. He looked as calm and normal as he always did.


    That''s a no then, isn''t it?


    Looking away from him, I wondered what else I could ask instead.


    "I''ll be checking first and foremost that our members are safe. If they aren''t, I make them safe. If they are..." he stopped talking for a moment, and I watched as he lightly shrugged. As if the rest didn''t need to be said.


    "If they are?" I asked, hoping he wouldn''t get upset at me for inquiring further.


    Vim sighed, "If they are I''ll investigate Amber''s cause of death. Just to be sure."


    "Oh."


    He nodded, and I didn''t need to ask for what he''d do next. His tone told me all I needed to know.


    "So... you do see Amber as an actual member then, huh?" I asked him.


    Vim suddenly stopped, which caused me to come to a stop too. My heartbeat doubled, and I wondered if I had finally asked something I shouldn''t have.


    "Amber earned her place in our Society. Just as her mother had."


    My ears went stiff beneath my hat, which I knew caused it to move out of place. But I didn''t reach up to adjust it. Instead I kept hold of the hard gaze before me.


    The man before me now genuinely looked like a protector. A warrior.


    Suddenly he wasn''t genial or placid. He was...


    "I read the letters too," I said to him, while staring into those stern eyes.


    Vim blinked, and then lowered his head. "Yes. I know."


    Gulping a dry mouth, I shifted a little. My tail beneath my pants coiled and twisted, trying to stretch free. Sometimes I couldn''t control it completely.


    "What is a human, Renn?" Vim then asked.


    For a moment I considered his question, since I knew he wasn''t looking for the obvious answer. It was related to our conversation... at least, somehow.


    "Probably anything that is the norm, maybe," I said.


    "Is that how you see it?" he asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Somewhat. Sometimes... sometimes I think of our kind as monsters. While other times I feel we are more human than not," I said.


    "A very human answer," he said.


    "Didn''t say it wasn''t," I countered.


    "Hm," he nodded, and glanced down the road. Sure enough off in the distance there was a pair of silhouettes. People were headed this way, but were more than far enough away that I didn''t need to worry about them yet.


    Even though they were off in the distance, I still reached up to adjust my hat. Just in case.


    "Mork despises humans," Vim then said, as he returned to walking.


    Hurrying to join him, I nodded... even though I hadn''t known that.


    "Took his whole family from him. He''s not blind because of his age," Vim said.


    "Humans then," I said.


    Vim shook his head. "No. The humans didn''t take his sight."


    I hesitated, since that meant it had been one of our kind... but... I studied Vim as he remained silent, letting his odd expression answer for him.


    Surely not...


    "And Trixalla loves them. She cherishes them so much she''d live with them, if she could," Vim continued.


    "Really..."


    "Really," he nodded.


    I hadn''t realized that. In fact, I could have sworn Trixalla had made negative comments about the humans...


    Yet... that meant the two were mated, married, yet had completely opposing views.


    Somehow that made their relationship all the more precious.


    "I''ll not get into a deep conversation with you about it, but I will at least let you know that I agree with you," he said.


    "With me?" I asked him, wondering what our conversation about humans had to do with this.


    "You saw Amber as an equal, didn''t you?" he asked me.


    It was my turn to come to a stop. He slowed to a stop too, but not directly next to me. He stood a few feet away, watching me intently.


    "You mean my willing to risk the Society for her," I said.


    He nodded.


    "I... I did. And I am sorry that I did that... but..." I wasn''t sure what to say.


    "But you''d do it again wouldn''t you?" he asked me.


    For a small moment I hesitated. If I answered honestly, would he kill me? Vim didn''t care if those humans might see. He''d simply kill them too, or just ignore them completely. He was that kind of man.


    "I''ve failed the same way before," he then said.


    Blinking, I looked away from the approaching humans and to him. He had a soft smile on his face, as he saw something past me. Beyond me. Most likely saw something that had happened long ago.


    "It''s hard. To disobey. To break a rule, even though it feels so wrong not to," he said.


    Vim then turned and returned to walking. Although I wanted to continue this conversation, I knew for as long as the approaching pair of men was in earshot he''d not do so.


    Following Vim closely, I chose to walk a little closer to him than normal as we passed the two men. They were rugged looking, and both carried large packs on their backs.


    Neither looked at us as we passed one another.


    Glancing behind us as we passed, I wondered if they had their own secrets too. Their own reasons to go quiet and not meet our eyes.


    "Does the Society have rules?" I asked, once the humans were far enough away.


    "No. No real ones. Nothing written and obeyed," Vim said.


    "But you do, don''t you?"


    Vim''s placid expression changed a little. His eyebrows became a little more arched. His jaw tightened a little. "Rather I have convictions. And I act against those beliefs often," he said.


    What a fancy way of saying you couldn''t abandon anyone you held dear.


    "I would think the Society would want a protector who would cherish each and every member," I argued.


    "Don''t sacrifice the village for a single individual," Vim said.


    "What if that individual was a child? Or the hope of the whole bloodline?" I further argued.


    "What if that individual was the very danger the village needed protection from?" he countered.


    "Ah..." I hesitated, since that was very obviously what others... what Lughes and the others had probably seen me as.


    I saw Amber as someone worth saving, no matter the cost.


    Once I went into action, I became the very danger they were worried about.


    "I''m sorry," I whispered.


    "I''m not the one you need apologize to," he said.


    "Then who? Crane said I couldn''t go back," I said.


    "You can''t. If you step foot into that building I''ll be forced to kill you," he said.


    "Kill...?" I clenched my teeth, upset to hear such a thing.


    "What point is there in banishment if it isn''t enforced?" he asked.


    "I see..."


    Vim nodded.


    We walked in silence for small distance. Open rolling hills slowly started to become forest. The river we were following was starting to grow wider, stronger in current.


    In the air I could smell something burning. Wood. Maybe a campfire or a forest fire was off in the distance.


    The smell was pungent but... somehow relaxing. Alerting yet comforting.


    "Lilly brought you to the farm, didn''t she?" Vim then asked.


    "Ah... yes. I told you that," I said. Had he forgotten? He was usually a lot more adept at remembering such details.


    "You had. But..." he paused for a moment, and then shrugged lightly, "Honestly I had been upset."


    "Upset..." I whispered, and tried to remember our conversation. The one we had right upon my arrival.


    It hadn''t been a long one at all. It had just been me rambling in great detail about everything that had happened. Since from the moment he had left Ruvindale with Lomi, to my standing before him in the wheat fields.


    "She hates humans too," Vim said softly.


    "Ah..." I nodded. I had realized that rather quickly with her. Did that mean we were still on our previous conversation?


    "Did she tell you what to expect? Upon meeting me?" he asked.


    "She said you might kill me before I can explain," I said.


    Vim sighed and nodded, obviously he had expected such an answer.


    "I''m glad you didn''t, for the record," I said gently.


    "If she had truly believed you''d have died she most likely would have approached me herself first. And only allowed you in my sight once she convinced me to stay my hand," Vim said.


    "Huh?"


    He nodded. "She hates humans. Amber dying is of no concern for her. But you... she''d see you as a potential warrior. Something valuable. She''d protect you, if she could," Vim explained.


    "Oh." I hadn''t gotten that from her at all.


    Warrior? Me? Sear?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Glancing down at my hands, I did notice that my nails were a little long. It was really long time I cut them; otherwise I''d nick someone on accident. They were sharp.


    Yet, although I had built-in weapons, that didn''t make me much of a warrior.


    "I''m not a warrior," I said honestly.


    "Not yet."


    Frowning at his statement, I wondered why he''d say it in such a way. That wasn''t some lighthearted comment, but one made with surety.


    "I don''t like killing," I said softly, hoping to tell him of my thoughts of the matter.


    "I figured."


    "Do you want me to be a warrior?" I asked him.


    "I don''t want anyone to be a warrior," he said.


    "Do you need me to be a warrior?" I asked instead.


    This time he didn''t respond, but he did lower his gaze. Going into thought for a moment, we both slowed down a little. We didn''t stop, but our trek came to a slow pace.


    "Some do," he then said.


    "Do... do we have an army? A need for one?" I asked.


    "We used to."


    Used to. Great.


    Vim pointed ahead, to a larger river off in the distance. "We''ll stop near there for tonight," he said.


    "Okay."


    Walking with him, I realized he hadn''t returned to the pace we had earlier. We were still slowly trotting along, barely walking any faster than I would on a leisure stroll.


    Although I had a lot more questions, and now concerns... I realized he wasn''t going to really respond to me anymore. He was now lost in thought. Deeply pondering something.


    Studying him as we approached whatever spot he felt was good enough for us to stop and camp at... I realized the man next to me was just as conflicted as any other.


    He might be steadfast and quick to act... but he...


    He found himself troubled over his choices. His actions. His beliefs.


    Yet I knew no matter how troubled he got, he''d never let those troubles distract him. Or cause him to fail.


    The river grew louder as we approached, and I wondered if this was one of the reasons he chose such a location. It''d let us sit and talk, without anyone hearing our voices carried along by the wind in the middle of the night... While also being loud enough that he could use it as an excuse to not talk to me at all through the night.


    Vim guided me to a slightly flat piece of grassland, near the river. There were logs, and a large rock, all gathered around a small square of dark stones. Obviously others had used this place as a resting spot. I could even see the remnants of old fires, from days if not weeks ago.


    "I''ll start a fire," Vim said as he went to the task.


    Nodding, I hoped by the time the fire was lit I could think of a way to reignite our conversation.


    After all, depending on what Vim found in Ruvindale here in a few days...


    These conversations might be my last, so I wanted to enjoy them as much as I could. Or at least make them worth it.


    I''d talk for as long as I could, since these words may be my last.

 Chapter 43 - Forty Two – Vim – A Silent Night

    Chapter 43: Chapter Forty Two ¨C Vim ¨C A Silent Night The fire crackled, casting shadows on the cat''s face.


    Her pupils were visibly larger, and were growing larger as the night quickly became darker.


    Which meant her ability to see at night was likely very good... maybe even as well as mine.


    Concerning, but it made sense.


    After all she had sat on the rock, at a somewhat odd angle. It was undoubtedly also colder and harder than the logs she could have sat on instead...


    But that rock granted her something the logs didn''t.


    Far past her, about half a league away, was another campfire. And thanks to the clear winter sky, it was easy to make out the shadows and figures around that fire.


    Surely that wasn''t four people...? No. It was more. Maybe even five or six.


    "Don''t say it," Renn said.


    I blinked and stopped trying to focus on the bundle of naked bodies in the distance.


    "Say what?" I asked her.


    Her eyes narrowed at me, and her nose scrunched up. As if she had just bit into something spicy.


    Smiling at her, I realized that was why she had left her hat on. She had allowed her tail out from beneath her pants, and it was now coiled around her waist. The end of it was twitching, patting the rock she sat on similar to the way a tapping finger would a table.


    "Yet you hadn''t been able to hear beyond a few walls," I said.


    "That was within a building made mostly of stone. This is an open field, and the night is quiet," she argued. There was a hint of some annoyance in her voice.


    "True," I admitted.


    Standing from my log, I did my best to ignore the way she stiffened at my movement. Out of the corner of my eye I saw her tail go still, as if she was ready to pounce on me.


    Grabbing some of the wood I had gathered earlier, for the fire thru the night, I knew better than to think that prepared pounce was anything but filled with violence.


    Did she think I''d do something simply because I saw someone else doing such things?


    "Humans are odd," I said to her as I put some more wood into the fire. It crackled, causing some smoke to fill the air.


    "Odd? That''s not odd, it''s disgusting," she said.


    Frowning, I wondered what bothered her. The number of them involved in the act, or the fact it was all men.


    "Not to them it''s not," I said.


    Renn''s brows furrowed and her tail didn''t just tap the rock it nearly slapped it. "You''re free to go join them," she said.


    Smiling at her odd tone, since I''d never heard it from her before; I wondered if she was as prudish as the churchmen.


    "Please," I said, dismissing her tone and look.


    Sitting back down on the log across from her, I made sure to sit at just the right angle that she herself could block the sight of the group of men. She couldn''t block the sound, but the crackling of the fire did help a little.


    "Should I sing a song until their done?" I asked her.


    Her glare suddenly shattered, as she gave me a toothy grin. "That''s funny," she said.


    "Glad you found it so, because I really suck at singing," I said.


    Although her smile died down, I was glad to see it still linger. She was either getting used to the sounds behind her, or had for a few moments genuinely worried I''d do something stupid.


    "I was worried," she then said.


    "That I''d burst into song? Don''t be. I won''t even if you pay me," I said.


    "Shush. No. I..." she went quiet for a moment, then coughed, and I realized she was embarrassed.


    "Seeing a bunch of naked men isn''t going to put me in the mood," I said.


    Renn blinked, and her tail twitched. Somehow I found her tail to be more animated than her face. "Rather I was worried you''d go join them, not leap on me," she said firmly.


    "Huh. Did I seem the type?" I asked, suddenly a little concerned.


    "No. You had just been staring... more than me," she said.


    "Well... it was a surprise," I admitted.


    She giggled and nodded.


    "Since you now know I''m no threat, nor weird enough to jump into the many arms of a bunch of strange men... might I ask what about it you find so disgusting?" I asked her.


    "Isn''t it obvious?" she asked, concerned.


    I stared at her, waiting for the answer.


    "It''s... that''s something you do with someone precious," she whispered.


    "Hm," I studied her eyes as she did her best to focus on the fire between us, and the smoke it put off. Somehow she couldn''t focus on it long enough.


    "Plus what if someone saw you?" she asked, and reached down to grab the end of her tail. She squeezed it, as if for comfort.


    "True, don''t want to traumatize the locals," I said.


    Renn smirked. "What, the fish and rodents?" she asked, with a glance to the river nearby.


    Although the world was dark, and the water darker, she and I could both see the large rodents messing about on the riverbanks. There were dozens of them.


    "Beavers. They''re probably making a dam," I said.


    "The river''s huge though," she said.


    "Go tell them that," I said.


    The cat huffed, but didn''t get up from her rock. Nor did she seem too bothered.


    "Rather they than the animals behind me," she whispered.


    I nodded my head, if anything out of sympathy.


    "Are you religious Renn?" I asked her.


    Renn looked at me, suddenly far more focused on me than anything else. Based off that look, she now probably didn''t hear the men behind her at all.


    "Why do you ask?" she asked.


    "Your personality is similar to one who is," I said simply.


    "I see. No. I don''t like the church. They... they tortured Nory. Horribly. I was the one who rescued her," she said.


    "The church tortured her?" I asked. She had mentioned this Nory before. Wonder who she was to her. Sometimes the way she spoke about her, it seemed like more than just a simple friend.


    "Because of me, yes," she whispered.


    "I see. She''s not the only one who had suffered like that," I said, carefully choosing my words.


    That probably meant Renn herself had suffered at the hands of the church too.


    "No... but she was my Nory," Renn said softly.


    I nodded, understanding that. I knew that feeling well.


    Each time I lost one of the Society, I felt that emotion deeply and for a long time.


    For a long moment I let her sit silently, but then I realized this was probably an opportutine time.


    She was distressed, not just because of the orgy behind her but my questions. The circumstances were...


    Although it might ruin our relationship. Forever.


    But if I didn''t...


    "The church in all its evil is not evil itself," I said to her.


    Renn''s eyes didn''t narrow, but she sure did stare at me all the same.


    I nodded to further imply my meaning. "Do you hate the axe, or the one who swings it?" I asked her.


    "Both," she said.


    The fire crackled, and I sat back a little. To stare at her better.


    She held my gaze, unashamed of her answer.


    "That''s a good answer," I said.


    "Yet you don''t agree, do you?" she asked me.


    "No. I don''t."


    She was about to say something, but a loud shout drew her attention. She glanced back behind her, only to hurriedly look forward again... back at me.


    For the briefest instant she looked shocked, and then I watched as her face slowly got redder... as if in sudden anger.


    But I knew it wasn''t anger.


    Tilting my body a little, to get a look at what I had only barely seen but clearly heard... I watched as the men began to fight one another. A small brawl broke out, and they began to shout and yell as they fought.


    "Why... why did you grow embarrassed at their fighting?" I asked... a little shocked that her face was still red.


    "They were just making love," she said.


    "Not when you turned around, though," I said.


    "They had been! Now they''re fighting..." she grumbled, her tail wildly twitching.


    Frowning at her, I tried to understand... "Are... are you simply embarrassed because you think you''re seeing an emotionally private moment?" I asked her.


    "I guess?" she groaned, and reached up to grab her hat. Not to remove it, but to push it down harder.


    She didn''t want to hear the things they were shouting.


    I didn''t blame her. Some if it was kind of nasty.


    "Humans," I said simply.


    "Men," she complained.


    "Women fight just as much," I said, defending my people.


    "I''ve never seen a bunch of women do that then..." she stopped talking, as she realized what she was about to say.


    "Uh... yea, no. I''ve seen far more women together in bed than men," I said.


    Her eyes glared at me from under her hat. She had pulled it down far enough that she almost couldn''t see out of it.


    "Really," I said, nodding.


    A man shouted in pain, and suddenly the fighting came to a stop. Leaning again, so I could see, I watched as all of them stood around another. One on the ground. With something sticking out of his chest.


    A sword or knife maybe.


    "I think they just killed him," I said.


    "Ughh..." Renn obviously couldn''t find the words to describe how she felt about that.


    Smiling at the sight of her, I couldn''t help but find her...


    "You''re rather adorable," I said to her.


    Suddenly I lost all care for the arguing men as I watched the woman in front of me go completely still.


    Her eyes went wide. She released her hat, and her ears perked up straight... causing it to fly off and land on the dirt nearby. Her tail went so stiff, it disappeared behind her... and she went absolutely still.


    For a long moment I stared at the shocked cat, and realized I probably shouldn''t have complimented her so.


    I should have known. She wasn''t exactly a prude, but...


    She was a little... more normal than most. Her embarrassment at the men, and what they had been doing, should have been more than a clear sign that she''d not take such compliments in stride.


    "Sorry... I uh..." I hesitated for a moment. What was wrong with me? I was far too old to act like a young fool, incapable of speaking. Why couldn''t I just make a statement and laugh it off? Like I always did?


    Why did I say such a thing anyway?


    Renn finally regained some semblance of control over herself, her right ear twitched. Her tail came back into view, quickly wrapping itself around her waist... this time far tighter than before...


    And right as she was about to say something... I stood.


    She went completely still again


    Taking in the moment, I etched her look into my memory. I wanted to remember that face.


    But I didn''t want to remember what was going to happen next.


    Rushing forward, I leapt past her. Nearly scraping my right foot on the rock she sat upon, as I rushed those who were running towards us.


    Renn let loose a yelp, but I ignored her as I hurried forward. Towards the men.


    Towards the spears and swords.


    The five men had weapons. But not much else. Only one had bothered to put on a pair of pants, and only one other had put on a shirt.


    They were charging at us, in a small group. So closely together in fact, that only the man in the front noticed my own approach. He had a spear, what looked to be a fishing spear, and had it raised to pierce. It lowered a little as he saw me, and I could see in his eyes the man''s brain trying to process what he saw.


    A man. In the middle of the night. Running towards him and his comrades, who without a doubt looked unnatural and dangerous... being naked, and armed. And doing so without a weapon. And alone.


    Smiling at the expression on the man''s face, I watched as the other four men noticed me finally too.


    They all were as shocked as he.


    But that was what made it easy.


    I charged into the spear wielding man first. He tried to skid to a stop, and tried to jab the spear into me... but he was neither fast enough, nor skilled enough.


    Grabbing his spear with one hand, I crushed his throat with the other. His spear jolted as his arms shot forward from my blow as he died, but my grip kept it steady.


    "Briam!" the man with the shirt shouted. He skidded to a stop in shock.


    His hesitation cost him his life. By the time he stopped shouting his friend''s name, I had lunged the spear I had stolen into his chest.


    "Gods!" a naked man, carrying a small sword, stepped backward several steps. Completely mortified by what was happening in front of him. Which was odd, considering he had blood on him already. It was covering his waist and forearms.


    He had been the one to kill the man earlier.


    "Kill him Frank!" the bloodied man shouted, pointing his short sword at me.


    Frank was the one with the pants... for he grunted and charged at me. Raising a smaller spear up, I recognized the stance he took. This man had experience. A spearman. He stood toe to heel, and his shoulders were positioned well.


    Any normal man would have feared such a sight. Especially since he was growling as he charged, but I ignored him. I instead focused on the bloody man, and the man who stood next to him.


    They were both naked... but there was something about them.


    Why did they look so alike? Even their beards were...


    A spear rushed towards my face. I stepped aside, and with my eyes still on the two other men, I snaked my hand out to grab the throat of the spear wielder.


    His strange growling came to an immediate stop as I gripped his throat. The man went bug-eyed, and began to thrash. At first he tried to stab me with the spear he wielded, but he quickly dropped it in an effort to grab and claw at my arm and hand.


    He didn''t get the chance to free himself, as I simply squeezed. One moment he had a throat, then the next he fell to the ground without one.


    "Gods above!" the bloody man shouted, as if he hadn''t been the cause of all this.


    Rushing towards the two remaining men, I made sure to glance behind me before I reached them.


    Renn was fine. Her eyes were wide. They were staring right at me... but she was fine. No men were around her.


    Once sure she was safe, I returned my attention in full to the men before me.


    "Brother!" the man to the right raised a large sword. Fashioned with fancy metal... it was not just any sword, but a knight''s sword.


    Brother...?


    I didn''t have time to process the words as I ducked the large sword. It sliced through the air above me, and as he grunted and coiled his torso as to swing it back down, onto my head... I punched the man in the side.


    The blow was deep and heavy. It caused him to belch with blood and phlegm. Yet as bad as my blow had been, most undoubtedly damaging organs, he still kept hold of his blade.


    "Brother!" the bloodied man cried out, and hurried towards us. But I didn''t wait for him. I grabbed the large sword, right above the hilt, and tugged it from the man''s grasp.


    He tried to keep hold of it. He fell to a knee, and focused entirely on keeping the blade in his hands. As if it was more precious than his life.


    It probably was, if he was a knight.


    With another tug, this time a real one, I watched his eyes go wide as I pulled it free. It popped out, more than slid out, and blood splattered the ground because of it.


    Turning to the bloodied man, who was now within range with his short sword raised... I simply swung the blade I had just taken from his brother.


    "Geh!" the man released an odd sound as I sliced through his chest.


    Before his body fell. Before both parts landed, I spun and brought the blade down onto the back of the neck of the man I had just stolen it from.


    The kneeling man had been in the process of standing. But because of my punch, and the hands torn apart from my thievery, he had been slow to move. Too slow.


    His head fell to the ground a moment after his brother''s upper torso did.


    With the blade still in hand, I quickly looked around. To make sure the moment was over.


    To make sure Renn was safe.


    She was. She stood there, not far from the rock she had been sitting on. Actually, had she moved at all since this started? Didn''t look it.


    The first spearman I had killed was definitely dead. The second man, with the shirt, was making noises but wasn''t moving. The spear was stuck in his lungs. There was no need to worry if he''d live.


    Glancing to the fire they had came from, I studied the body in the distance. The only other one. The only one I hadn''t made myself.


    It wasn''t moving. And judging by the glistening upon it, and around it, from their campfire...


    That had been a bloody death.


    With a small breath, I made sure the rest were dead. The last three were more surely dead than the first two, but I checked anyway. Once I was sure, I nodded at myself and headed back towards the cat.


    "Are you alright?" I asked her.


    She didn''t respond, but I wasn''t too worried. She looked fine... none of the men had drawn close to her. And none had used bows, or thrown their spears.


    Reaching the first body, I hesitated... and slowly came to a stop.


    What was that expression? On her face? It was...


    "Is... Was this my fault!" she shouted, holding her hands close to her chest.


    Stepping over a naked torso, I studied the woman who no longer looked adorable.


    She now looked terrified. Yet...


    Not of the men who had just tried to attack us.


    Nor me... who had just slaughtered them.


    "Why would it be your fault?" I asked her, wondering what was wrong.


    Was she that worried about what had happened with Amber? Although I was upset over it, and still planned to judge her without bias... I already knew she was innocent. The letters had proved it. Her tears had proved it.


    Yet here she was panicking over a similar instance...


    Wait...


    She didn''t just have her hands at her chest, she was holding something. Something long, and hairy.


    Her tail.


    She thought they had seen her tail... and came to attack.


    "Renn," I stepped forward, and got her attention. She looked at me, and stepped back. Nearly into the fire. "Renn, there is no way they saw your tail. Humans can barely see at night as it is, let alone such a distance," I said to her.


    "But!" she nearly shouted the word, and looked around. At the bodies around me. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Stepping away from them, to force her to look at me... I stood in-between her and the bodies.


    "It''s very obvious what happened, Renn. Those men killed another, in cold blood. Petty squabbles. Then they saw our campfire," I said, pointing to our little camp.


    She looked at what I pointed at, and realized how close she was to the fire. She took a couple steps away from it.


    I nodded at her, and was glad to see her start to calm down. Yet she still held her tail closely... a little too closely. Didn''t that hurt?


    "Fire..." she said, and then looked out into the darkness. Past me. To the fire still burning, where I knew she could see the other body. The only body of someone I hadn''t killed.


    "They most likely came to kill us. Out of fear of being branded criminals. Out of fear of us reporting them to the church or local lord," I said calmly.


    Renn quickly understood, and her shoulders slowly lowered. Her ears twitched as they moved a little. To the left and right... as if she was listening around us. For others nearby.


    There weren''t. We were now alone. Even the nearby beavers had gone silent.


    I watched watery eyes leak onto what had been an adorable face, and she suddenly sobbed.


    For a small moment I stood there, watching the woman cry. At first I worried she hadn''t really understood... but her sobbing quickly ceded. That hadn''t been sorrow, but relief.


    She had sobbed out of relief upon realizing she hadn''t been the cause of such a disaster.


    "It wasn''t me," she said.


    "It wasn''t," I said.


    Even if it had been...


    Deciding not to say such a thing aloud, I decided to drop the sword. It didn''t clang as it fell, but it did bounce on the grass.


    The thing had been well made. Probably a family heirloom.


    Stepping towards her, I gestured towards the path. "Come on, Renn. Let''s go," I said.


    "But..." she glanced at the bodies.


    "Let''s go. Last thing we need is for some merchant or knight to come by and find us here with them," I said.


    A man and woman surrounded by slain men. Naked men, on top of it! What a scene.


    "Okay..." she whispered, and I made sure to collect her hat. She remembered to grab her bag, but hadn''t remembered her hat. Probably hadn''t even realized it had fallen off yet.


    Holding it, I felt the warmth of it... somehow still warm, even though no longer on her head.


    Renn didn''t run to the road, but she did hurry. I hurried with her, and was glad she wasn''t bawling or sobbing.


    "It''ll be alright. We''ll just walk for some time, and stop elsewhere," I said to her.


    "Mhm," she made a noise as she nodded.


    With her nod, I noticed her ears. They were drooping.


    "Here," I held out her hat. She stared at it for a moment, and then took it with another silent nod.


    Silence... yes...


    Heading away from the campfires, and the bodies, I silently hoped such silence would last.


    She sniffed as I listened to her put her hat on. She was walking a little behind me, but that was on purpose.


    I didn''t want to see her cry.


    Especially since she had no reason to.


    Those humans had only wanted to kill any who could have seen their debauchery. Their evil.


    Instead they paid for it.


    With a sigh, Renn and I walked on the path towards Ruvindale. The river continued along one side, and a quickly growing thicker forest on the other.


    I''d have her join me into the forest if we chanced on anyone as we walked. But for now there was no point in not using the road.


    After all in this silence... I''d hear anyone approaching. Especially now that I was on guard for it.


    Her sniff made my eye twitch, and I wished I wasn''t the way I were.


    What I''d give to be a normal human. A normal man.


    She took a deep breath, and the sound of the remnants of her crying could be heard over the light wind. Especially to my ears. Somehow I heard that better than I heard the river rodents nearby chewing on the wood in the forest.


    I owed silence an apology. It wasn''t anywhere near as bad as this.


    Maybe I''ll get lucky and I''ll find she had been the cause of Amber''s death.


    As much as taking her life would bother me, somehow I doubted it''d bother me as much as this.


    She sniffed again, and I closed my eyes and held in a groan.


    This was going to be a long night.

 Chapter 44 - Forty Three – Renn – Ruvindale

    Chapter 44: Chapter Forty Three ¨C Renn ¨C Ruvindale The large city was finally in front of us... and to be honest, as excited as I should be to finally get to rest and relax... I was anything but.


    I was now worrisomely nervous.


    My stomach knotted and complained, and not because of a lack of food. Vim had let us stop this morning at one of the small inns along the road, and so I knew my stomach ache wasn''t from hunger.


    "Don''t stress," Vim said.


    We were walking side by side, and I was glad that the road had gotten a little larger. We were now just two of many on the road. Carts, horses, and people came and went. If the road had been the same size as the one we were on a day ago, I''d not be able to walk next to Vim as I was.


    "How can I not?" I asked.


    "Do you have something to stress about?" he asked me.


    "That''s the problem, I don''t know," I said honestly.


    Vim raised an eyebrow and nodded, as if he somehow understood my meaning.


    I wanted to voice more complaints, but decided against it. Vim already knew full well what I was worrying about, and at this point didn''t seem to be wasting any time worrying about it.


    Either he''d find I was innocent, or I''d die.


    To him it was that simple.


    Just as simple as killing those men.


    I flinched and closed my eyes as an odd ache ran throughout my body... sourced from my stomach. It even gurgled a little, as if hungry.


    "Need to relieve yourself?" Vim asked, a little too naturally.


    "No," I said simply. This wasn''t that kind of issue.


    "Hm..." Vim didn''t seem convinced, but said nothing more.


    Groaning a little, I wondered why this was bothering me so much.


    Even when I had taken the letters to Vim I hadn''t felt this bad. Worried, yes. Scared, sure... but this...


    This felt as if I was not only going to die or get hurt, but that something horrible was going to happen.


    Something unfix-able. Something wrong.


    Glancing at the one who was most likely the main cause of these strange emotions and feelings, I tried to focus on his hands.


    They looked normal. A little calloused, which was normal for men. Especially since most worked hard labor. If anything they looked a little... too untouched. Most men in today''s age didn''t just have calluses, but had old injuries. Missing fingers, or scars from chunks of skin being torn or scraped off. Fishermen especially had such hands.


    Yet he had no such scars or wounds. At least, none I could see from just a glance.


    Which when I took into account his true age, and his true profession...


    Gulping a dry mouth, I looked away from his hands when he glanced at me. He said nothing, but I knew he had noticed.


    He always noticed such things.


    Blinking heavy eyes, I for a moment saw the scene again.


    Men charging at us. Naked men, on top of it.


    Then I saw them dying. One by one.


    I could kill a man. I have. But I wasn''t proficient at it.


    Nor was I used to it.


    Vim hadn''t just killed those men; he had done so with precision and... surety.


    After seeing him kill those men, I knew now that his title wasn''t just for show.


    The man next to me was as deadly as could be.


    "What''s wrong?" Vim asked.


    Without turning my head, I looked at him. Out of the corner of my eye I saw the odd look on his face. It was worry.


    Worry for me.


    Somehow that made me worry for myself even more.


    "You''re terrifying," I said honestly.


    For a small moment Vim didn''t say anything, but then he smirked. "I know," he said plainly.


    "Guh," I made an odd noise as I looked away from him.


    Ruvindale was nearby. I could almost smell the fish already... and the pigs.


    This side was where that supposed butcher house was. The one that supplied the whole town.


    How many pigs did that take? For it to smell so strong? To feed this many people?


    How many a day?


    It was an odd thought. A distracting thought. A thought that I focused on, in hopes of distracting me from the terror filled ones lingering at the corners of my mind.


    It almost worked.


    "I''ll take you to an inn. Then I''ll go to the Sleepy Artist," Vim then said as we neared the large gate of Ruvindale. It was one of only two gates I knew of. And this side had more walls than the other did. Some parts, like the section to the west, didn''t have a wall at all yet. Though I had heard they were planned to be built soon.


    "Okay," I said, unable to say anything else.


    "You''ve been banished, Renn. So you can''t go near that building anymore. If you leave the inn, you''re free to venture throughout the town but you need to stay away from there. Just don''t go near that road at all, okay?" Vim''s voice was low, but firm.


    He wasn''t asking.


    "Okay," I said with a nod.


    As we got closer to the gate, I heard the sound of the city begin to grow stronger. The sounds were muffled, thanks to the great walls around it... and the gate was surprisingly not busy.


    Two guards stood at attention as we neared, and I wondered if I''d be forced to pay a fee again.


    It had cost me a single renk to leave Ruvindale, on my departure a week ago.


    "Greetings," one of the guards nodded his head as we drew near.


    "May the Lord bless you," Vim said to him.


    "And you also!" the guard said as we passed.


    I nodded my head at the two guards, who nodded back with smiles... neither of them impeded us as we entered Ruvindale.


    Staying close to Vim, I frowned and wondered why we hadn''t been stopped. Not only had they wanted a fee to leave last time, they had wanted to see the inside of my bag. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You alright?" Vim asked, slowing his pace as he noticed my stare.


    "They didn''t charge us to enter," I said.


    "Ah. Yes it''s free to enter, but you must pay to leave," he said.


    "Really...? Why to leave?" I asked.


    "Because they hope you can''t afford to leave, of course," Vim said.


    I didn''t like that at all.


    "What inn did you stay in when you came here last time?" Vim then asked.


    "I stayed at the Harbor Inn," I said.


    "Of course you did," Vim said.


    "It wasn''t that bad," I said.


    "No. But it''s also the most expensive. That''s a merchant''s inn," he said.


    "Oh... I see," I said. Merchant inns were more expensive? Wouldn''t a merchant stay where it was the cheapest, to save the most money?


    "Not everything is profit and loss," he said, most likely noticing my thoughts.


    "Ah..." I nodded, a little disturbed over the fact that he could read me so easily.


    Following Vim down the road, I somehow felt a little... happy, to see the town again.


    The familiar black stone everywhere was... calming. Even if the town seemed to stink a little more than I remembered it being.


    "This way," Vim guided me down a street I didn''t recognize, and I wondered if he was going to take me to that inn that was near the butcher''s house. The one I had been told stank.


    If it smelled worse than this, than I now understood why that was so.


    As we walked, I noticed the many people out and about. Most were working, as usual here in Ruvindale... but a few were just leisurely strolling around. Some kids were running around too, chasing one another.


    While passing people, I nearly panicked each time I saw someone new.


    After all, this was Ruvindale.


    Lughes or Crane could be anywhere.


    I really, really, didn''t want to run into them here and now...


    Rounding a corner, we came to a street that was a little cleaner than most. It still stunk, but this road had a strong smell of burning wood and ash. Fireplaces.


    These buildings were homes, mostly.


    Not too far down the road was a medium sized sign. The only letters upon it spelled out our destination, "Inn," and nothing else.


    This inn wasn''t the one I had thought it was going to be. It was only two stories, and... kind of small looking.


    None of the buildings around us looked to be a slaughterhouse... plus, although I still smelled the pigs nearby, the stank wasn''t as strong. So this wasn''t the one I had been told about.


    Walking into the building behind Vim, the first thing I noticed was the warm air. I was a little shocked as I tried to control my breathing. The air didn''t stink, but it was warm. A little too warm.


    Two large fireplaces were the cause, and they were roaring. By the look and sound of the flames, they had just fed the fire with logs.


    A pair of women sat in front of the fireplace, talking to one another. Another table was nearby, where a man and woman sat. They stared at us as we entered. Other than them, the only other person here was an old man behind a counter.


    While I followed Vim to a small counter in a corner, I watched as he approached the older man who sat behind it.


    He looked calm. I had honestly expected Vim to want to go to the Sleepy Artist right away.


    I had expected him to tell me to go find an inn, and he''d be off.


    "Only room left is in the corner. Single bed," the old man said, his eyes lingered on me.


    "How much for a week?" Vim asked the old man.


    "Ten renk," the old man barely moved as he took the coins from Vim.


    Once the coins disappeared into the old man''s pocket, a flat key was tossed onto the counter. Vim took it with a nod, and then turned and headed for the nearby stairs.


    Heading upstairs with Vim, I noticed the steps were a little worn down. Half of them were angular, because of the wear.


    Looking away from the worn floorboards that the stairs led to, I studied the hallway as we headed to the last door on the right. It honestly didn''t look much different than the one in the Harbor Inn. A little older, maybe... but it wasn''t worse enough to justify the difference in price.


    If I remembered correctly it had been twenty five for five days... but that had also included meals.


    Standing still as Vim opened the door, I was about to follow him into the room... but instead he turned to look at me.


    I stepped back a step, simply because it looked like he was going to talk to me... and I didn''t want to stand too close as he did. It felt weird to be so close to him when we spoke to one another.


    "Here," he held out a cupped hand, and I noticed the coins within.


    I accepted the handful of coins, mixed of renk and penk, and then looked up at him.


    "I''m going to check on everyone. You can get food either here or elsewhere if you''d like. I''m sure you know most of this town well enough to not get lost," Vim said.


    Gulping, I glanced into the room. It looked dark inside, for some reason... even though the shutters on the window were open wide and it was sunny. "Uhm..." I wasn''t sure what to say.


    "Remember. Don''t go near the Sleepy Artist," Vim said.


    I nodded.


    "But also don''t leave. I''ll come back once I can," he said.


    I nodded again.


    He began to step around me, as to leave... obviously feeling like all that needed to be said had been... but then he stopped.


    Thanks to his movement, we were close to one another again. But this time I had no more room to back up. I''d walk into the wall if I tried again.


    "Do not worry, Renn. I believe in your innocence," he said to me.


    Blinking at his... oddly sudden offer of comforting words, I wondered what to say to him.


    He nodded, as if to tell me he was being genuine. But he didn''t need to. I could tell he was.


    Not only had his tone been gentle, so had his eyes. They were looking at me like...


    Well... like he had looked at Lomi.


    "Okay," I said softly.


    He nodded again, and then glanced into the room. "Seems dreary, but it is fine. I''ve stayed here many times. I''ll be back as soon as I can," he said.


    Then with that he stepped around me and left.


    Watching him go, I watched as he became... blurry.


    I allowed my eyes to fill with tears, especially since I knew he''d not turn around and see me allowing it to happen.


    Once he stepped into the stairwell and disappeared, I stepped into the room.


    The air inside the room wasn''t as hot, which I was somewhat thankful for. Warmth was precious, but sometimes hot was too hot.


    Closing the door behind me, I was glad to find that just like the Harbor Inn, there was a large wooden beam that I could use to lock the door.


    This one though, was a little thicker, and not sanded down. I put it on the metal latches that had been nailed to the wall.


    It clunked, and I realized it wasn''t hollow. Chances were it was quite heavy. Something that other women of my size, or rather human women, would have struggled with.


    Once the door was handled I went to checking the rest of the room. I had somewhat been hoping that a painting, from the Sleepy Artist, would have been here... but there wasn''t. The walls weren''t bare however.


    A giant rug had been hung on the eastern wall. Over the large bed. The tapestry had an odd design on it, one I didn''t recognize at all... but it was pretty. The rug was made out of some kind of thick wool and was dyed reds and yellows.


    Studying it for a moment, I was glad for the distraction. My stomach wasn''t knotting as bad as it was earlier, but I still felt... a little...


    While thinking of my aching stomach, I realized I should probably check to make sure where the bathroom was. Just in case my stress turned into an actual issue later.


    About to leave the room to go find it, I paused right before lifting the wooden bar off the door.


    There was no need to go check. Right next to the bedroom door, was another door. And within it was a...


    "Of course," I said, staring down at a large empty bucket. Another bucket, a little smaller, was next to it. Full of water.


    Closing the door to the small bathroom, I sighed and hoped my issues would remain simple stress.


    Although the buckets were clean, I could tell by the sight of them that they were old. They''ve been used here for years.


    That was a nasty thought.


    There had been only one bathroom at the Harbor Inn, but at least it had been an actual bathroom.


    "No complaining," I told myself.


    Walking the room, I checked the drawers and dressers. They were all empty, of course, but luckily were also empty of bugs and rodents.


    The bed too, seemed clean. It felt like it was just many large pelts sewn together, but I neither saw nor smelled anything wrong with it. No bugs, or... gross stuff.


    Old. Worn... but clean.


    "Ho!" a loud voice drew my attention to the window. Glancing at the window, I was surprised to see the familiar brown brick that most of the buildings here were made of. The sight made my heart hurt, since...


    "The same view, yet not," I said. Peering out it, I found that the window opened to a back alley. One where workers were carrying boxes of goods. I wasn''t able to tell which building they were carrying them to, but wherever it was... was definitely busy. More than a dozen men were in a line, hauling items.


    I retreated from the window, and closed the shutters. Although interesting, and a good distraction... I really wasn''t in the mood to watch men hauling boxes.


    Walking back towards the other side of the room, I realized I was going to have to calm myself down. Even if forcefully.


    With a huff, I decided to just take a nap. For all I knew Vim would be hours, if not the whole night. He might not even return for a day or two. After all he had paid for a week here.


    I''d not be allowed back into the Sleepy Artist. Vim made it very clear I wasn''t to even go near it.


    He didn''t say anything about me not being allowed to walk around the city, but...


    The mere thought of seeing Crane or Lughes out and about was enough to devastate me.


    If I saw them... even at a distance... I''d probably break. Then I''d spend the next few nights crying myself to sleep.


    Because of that I decided long before we got here that I''d just stay in the inn. In the room.


    Maybe I''ll get lucky and be able to sleep through this whole event, and leave before I knew it. So this could all just become a... distant memory.


    Untying the little strap on my pants, to let my tail have enough room to come free... I stretched it out. Shivering at the relief, I sighed and wished I didn''t have to hide it so painfully all the time.


    Taking my hat off, I scratched behind my right ear. My ears weren''t as strained when hidden under the hat, thanks to how much room I had inside the hat, but they too were still... stiff and ached a little.


    While scratching my ears, I heard an odd sound. I stopped scratching, since I could have sworn it had sounded like something had fallen right outside the room and...


    Yes something heavy was bouncing down the hall.


    Frowning, I wondered what happened. I didn''t hear anyone in the hallway, nor had I heard any doors open. Maybe something had fallen? But from my memory I couldn''t think of anything big enough to sound that heavy being in the hallway. In fact, there hadn''t even been anything in the hallway to fall like so. No tables or fixtures or...


    Then something hit the bedroom door.


    Jumping back, I focused entirely on the door as it rammed against the wooden beam.


    With my heart in my throat, I watched it burst open. Sending wooden splinters, and metal fragments into the room.


    A man stepped in, and I felt the hairs all over my body stand up as blood began to pump through my veins.


    I stepped forward. To face the attacker. To stand my ground and defend myself. I couldn''t understand how they had broken into the room so easily, but there was no way I''d just let them do as they pleased.


    But the attacker didn''t charge at me. The man instead turned and closed the door behind him, closing it almost as loudly as it had sounded when he broke through it. Once the door was closed, I hurriedly glanced to the ground. To where the wooden bar had flown to.


    Maybe I''d be able to use that as a weapon.


    Holding the hat in my hand, I stared at the wooden bar. It hadn''t snapped, but the iron clasps that had held it in place had. The door he had nearly slammed behind him was closed, but there was now a visible gap between it and the frame. He had torqued the door... and... he...


    "Vim...?" I was barely able to ask.


    It was Vim. He was back already. It had only been a few minutes!


    Somehow though, even though it should have calmed me down to realize it was him... I didn''t feel any relief yet.


    Was this it?


    "We have a problem," Vim said.


    The seriousness of his tone, and the very obvious rage hiding beneath this calm face made my heart nearly stop.


    I instinctively stepped backward, and my leg hit the edge of the bed. With a somewhat blank mind, I fell back and sat down on the bed. My hat which I had been clinging to flew off, landing a few feet from him.


    Feeling a little dumb, I remained seated in case I fell forward or back onto the bed.


    Was it my entire fault in the end? Was I really going to die after all this? Or get banished entirely from the Society?


    Tears welled up as Vim reached up and rubbed his forehead, and for the first time I saw not just anger...


    But actual exhaustion.


    "What happened?" I asked. There was no way he''d be this distraught over having to banish or kill me.


    "The building has been seized by the Lord''s Office," Vim said.


    "Building... the Sleepy Artist?" I asked.


    He nodded, and stepped towards me. I sat up even straighter, which I hadn''t thought possible, and went completely still. Instead of approaching me, or killing me, Vim instead stepped to the right... and began to pace.


    Watching him step towards the wall, turn and step to head to the door... I watched the protector of the Society slowly grow upset as he began to pace around in the small room.


    If I wasn''t the cause, then I pitied whoever was.


    "The building''s been condemned. Boarded up. Seized. The note on the door says because of criminal activity," Vim said, speaking lowly. Not because he wanted to whisper, and keep it quiet... but...


    "What... where''s everyone else?" I asked.


    Vim came to a sudden stop, and my tail went still.


    "Let''s go," he then said, turning to look at me.


    "H...huh?" I shivered, since his eyes were cold.


    "Come on," he ordered.


    Hurrying to obey, I inwardly groaned as my stomach began to hurt again.


    I knew something bad was going to happen!

 Chapter 45 - Forty Four – Vim - The Sleepy Artist

    Chapter 45: Chapter Forty Four ¨C Vim - The Sleepy Artist The final board snapped off, and I quickly ducked into the window.


    Stepping into the Sleepy Artist, I took a deep breath and regretted it.


    "Damn," I cursed at the smell of lifeless emptiness, and...


    "That''s blood," Renn''s cracked voice said as she too snuck underneath the boards I had just broken. I didn''t need to turn around to see the face I heard from her.


    "Don''t cry," I said.


    "I am," she said without shame.


    Glancing around at the balcony room, I tried to listen to the rest of the building. For any hope.


    I couldn''t hear Lughes''s odd footsteps.


    I couldn''t hear Crane''s feathers brush her clothes as she walked.


    And Shelldon''s trembling was completely gone.


    "Vim," the woman behind me said my name with a broken heart as she stepped past me, hurrying to go deeper into the building.


    I didn''t respond to her nor stop her as she ran to the hallway.


    While she went into the hallway, I tried to put together the pieces. To understand what had possibly happened.


    The whole building had been boarded up. There had been a note on the front door, mentioning that the Office of the Lord had seized the property because of criminal activity.


    Such a sight was rare, but not uncommon. Usually it was because someone was tried for treason. Or because they had murdered someone and been tried by the nobles and church.


    Tried and ruled a criminal.


    Lughes? Crane? Shelldon?


    Criminals?


    Lies. Human lies.


    "Crane!" Renn''s voice pierced the quiet house, and although I knew better than to expect any answer to come... I still waited to hear a response.


    None came.


    Stepping towards the hallway, I did my best to ignore the mess around me.


    Broken chairs and bookshelves. Rugs moved and tossed to corners of the room. Paintings missing from the walls.


    Not only had this house been seized, it had been searched. And by many men.


    I could still smell the tinge of metal. The iron and bronze lingered in the air.


    As did the blood.


    "Lughes! Please!" Renn shouted, from farther below me. She had already ran through the whole building, it seemed.


    Walking down the hallway, I stopped by each door I passed.


    They were all open. Most had been opened with force, and were broken too.


    Each room had been searched. Each room looked ransacked.


    As I examined each room, I quickly understood something obvious.


    "Vim they''re gone!" Renn shouted up the stairs.


    "I know," I said. My voice sounded hard and cold.


    "They''re all gone!" she said, hurrying up the stairs. To me.


    Had she not heard me? Impossible. She had as good of hearing as me...


    No... maybe she was in shock.


    "I know," I said again as I headed down the stairs. She found me before I reached the second floor.


    "The paintings too," she said, staring into my eyes.


    She was sobbing. Leaking tears as if she was full of them.


    "I know."


    Renn''s eyes narrowed, then she closed them as she shook her head. As if she didn''t know what to say or do.


    Stepping down, I patted her on the shoulder as I passed her. She released an odd sounding whine upon my touch. As if I had hurt her.


    Leaving her alone in the stairwell I went to the second floor. To check the only place that mattered, now that all of our members were gone and missing.


    Heading past what had once been Renn''s room, I noticed it too had been searched.


    Which told me a lot. Since there had been nothing in there to begin with.


    Going to the back room, to the storage room, I stopped at the end of the hall... and stared down the hall to the empty room at the end.


    "Damn," I said, confronting the horrible truth.


    Walking into the storage room, I studied the suddenly large looking room. It looked thrice as big as it ever had, since it was now empty.


    I stood in the center of the room and studied the floor. I could see the marks still. Where large crates had been. Where they had been for decades.


    "What...?"


    Turning, I found Renn at the door. She was half bent over, as if sick or hurt... and she was looking around the room with what was probably the same thoughts as me.


    "Why?" she asked me.


    "You know why," I said to her.


    Then she stopped looking like she was sick, and actually became so.


    Watching her throw up, I for the tiniest moment lost my anger. My rage. It all left me as I watched the woman before me cry as she threw up what little had even been in her stomach.


    "Vim!" Renn shouted my name with pure emotion in-between heaves.


    "Calm yourself," I ordered her.


    She shook her head, and I watched her hair. Some of it got stuck on her face, near her mouth. She was so distraught she wasn''t even paying attention to herself.


    "Calm yourself, Renn!" I shouted at her.


    Her head shot up, and her wide pupils got even wider. Her sobs came to an abrupt stop, and I stepped towards her, pointing at her as if she had indeed been the cause of this.


    "Stop it. We don''t know what''s happened to them yet. And until we do, you don''t break. You don''t fail them. Stand up and help me, or leave!" I shouted at her.


    Renn stood up, her wide eyes going narrow as she glared at me.


    Better anger than sorrow.


    "I smell blood. Find it," I ordered her.


    She blinked a few times, and then... yes. She realized it too.


    Without a word she turned and ran. I heard her pause at the stairs for a moment... then she hurried downstairs.


    Taking a small breath, I tried to calm myself.


    "Take your own advice," I told myself.


    Leaving the storage room, I headed for the stairs. Before I reached the first floor, I heard the sound of water splashing.


    Once in the hallway, I had to step aside as Renn ran past me. Heading to the front of the building. To the lobby.


    As she passed, I noticed the clean face and wet hair.


    Had she cleaned herself, because that was more important than not, or did she do it so she could better smell what needed to be smelt?


    Heading down the hall, to the kitchen, I smelled the lingering scent of food. The scents that had seeped into the wood and stone over decades... yet above it all, was the smell of fresh dough.


    Pausing before the kitchen, I stared into the dark room. Near the sink was now a fresh puddle of water. Where Renn had just been. Past that was a cold stove, and an empty table.


    Somehow this room seemed... as clean as it ever had been. Seemed whoever had scavenged this place hadn''t touched most of the kitchen. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yet all the same, the signs of discord and chaos were there.


    Unleavened dough, still uncooked. Knives and utensils littered the ground, near the table.


    The bucket of water, which Renn had used.


    Crane had been cooking when it happened.


    Stepping past the kitchen, I went to the door at the end. The stone door, that wasn''t visible.


    The door that even now wasn''t open.


    Pulling one of the stones out, I tossed it aside. There was no point to be gentle with it anymore. Where the stone had been, behind it, was a little handle. I pulled it, and the stone door popped out of its joint.


    "Vim, there''s blood in the..." Renn appeared down the hall, and went quiet as she watched me open the door to Shelldon''s Nest.


    As I opened it, I frowned at the odd smell.


    That wasn''t blood or death...


    Opening the door all the way, I stared down at the stairwell. It was made of stone, and somewhat wet. Stepping into the cellar, I ignored the musky smell and the strange scent. The scent that was out of place.


    Renn said nothing, but joined me down. Her steps echoed as we descended.


    The place was dark. Too dark. Shelldon never had lights down here, but...


    Pausing right at the bottom of the stairwell, I stared down at the layer of murky water.


    "Is he there...?" Renn asked with a whisper.


    "You can''t see?" I asked her.


    "No..." she cried.


    Taking a deep breath, I glanced up behind me. At the girl who was staring at me.


    She didn''t want to look.


    Stepping into the water, I studied the hole in the center of the cellar.


    It was too dark for even me to see within... but...


    "He''s gone," I told her the truth.


    A tiny sob of relief came from her, and I heard her nails scrape the wet stone as she leaned up against it.


    Kneeling down next to the hole, I frowned and wondered what that smell was.


    This smell wasn''t Shelldon.


    And he wasn''t here anymore. Although I couldn''t see all the way into the hole of water, I knew he wasn''t within it.


    Yet...


    Where had he gone?


    Unlike us Shelldon wasn''t capable of just walking away. He was...


    "You said you found blood?" I asked Renn.


    After a few sniffs I heard her hair brush her shoulders as she nodded. "Near the counter in the front."


    Standing, I stepped away from the hole.


    Whoever had done this... hadn''t been down here.


    After all, Shelldon''s old shell still sat in the corner. The thing was taller than me, and twice as wide.


    Although no longer attached to the owner, there was no way anyone wouldn''t take it. Either as proof, or trophy.


    They had taken the paintings. Why take those and not this? You could even find this shell in some of those very paintings.


    Walking over to it, I took hold of the thick shell. It was hard, and somehow... dry.


    The only dry thing in this cellar.


    Pulling it to the middle of the cellar, to the hole, I quickly went and tossed it in.


    The thing made a plunk sound as it submerged... and then slowly descended. After a few moments it was gone, sinking to the bottom of the hole.


    Feeling the movements of the water, and listening intently... I realized that the shell continued to sink far below what I had thought possible.


    Maybe...


    Knowing Shelldon that hole was far deeper than it should be, and most likely even connected to the lake nearby.


    Maybe he escaped that way. Hopefully he had.


    Yet... if he had...


    "Goodbye, Shelldon," I said to the coward. If he was still alive, I''d never see him again.


    He''d find some hole at the bottom of some river or lake... and hide there till he died. Or until the world ended.


    Whichever came first.


    "Was that him?" she asked with a sob.


    Startled by her sudden outburst, I quickly shook my head... then remembered she couldn''t see me. Or at least, wasn''t looking at me.


    "No! That... that was his old shell. I just put it into a hole so no one will find it," I said.


    "Huh...?" she didn''t seem to really understand as I headed back to the stairs.


    "That wasn''t him. Come on, take me to the blood," I said, ushering her back up the stairs.


    She nearly slipped on the wet stone, but found her footing and hurried back to the first floor.


    Following her out, I was about to hurry... until I got hit in the face.


    Out of instinct my hand darted out, to grab what had hit me.


    The moment I grabbed it, however, I knew I had screwed up.


    "Lya!" Renn released a weird sound right as I grabbed her tail.


    Quickly letting go, I flinched and raised my hands as she spun around to face me. Both her hands were balled into half-closed fists of rage as she basically hissed at me.


    "Sorry! Sorry... didn''t mean to," I said quickly, raising my own hands to show I hadn''t meant to.


    Renn glared at me for a moment... and then her face scrunched up as she sobbed.


    Feeling very weird, I reached out and grabbed her by the forearms.


    Lightly pushing her, I gently guided her as she stepped up the last few steps backwards. Helping her back to the hallway, I sighed.


    "Sorry Renn, really," I said to her.


    "Mhm," she made a noise as she nodded. As she did so, I noticed a bunch of snot leak from her nose.


    A little bothered by her, I realized I probably shouldn''t feel for her.


    After all, the main reason she was breaking down was because she worried this was all her fault.


    And that very well could be the truth.


    Gulping that truth down, I gently patted her shoulder as I pointed to the entrance. "Come on, let''s check the blood," I said.


    She nodded, and surprisingly reached out and grabbed my left sleeve.


    Her sharp nails dug into the thin shirt, and poked my arm. I ignored the odd gesture, and turned to head to the lobby. She followed wearily, crying the whole way.


    "Damn," I cursed as I found the mess. The front door, and windows were all boarded up by several layers of wood... and the wood had been used from an obvious source.


    The shelves had been broken down for the boards.


    And just like the rest of the rooms, the paintings were all gone. All that was left were the remnants of the shelves left over from the recycling effort. The front counter somehow had been spared, however, which was odd. The top of the counter had been a perfect sized piece of flat wood... it would have been perfect to board up a window or door.


    There was a large carpet in the center of the now rather large room, but it had been cut up for some reason. Maybe they had thought there was treasure or something beneath the floorboards. Hidden fortunes or...


    Directly in the center of the room, was probably the cleanest part. There was something of a... small circle, or square, of empty space.


    The floorboards there were untouched, and the rug was gone... and there were stains.


    Lots of stains.


    Sighing, I walked over to the center of the room. Tugging Renn along, since she still clung to my sleeve.


    Luckily her sobbing had died down a little, but she remained quiet as I knelt down to stare at the bloodstains.


    The smell was undeniable now. "Lughes'' blood," I said.


    "Is it?" she asked with a broken voice.


    I nodded as I ran my fingers along the boards. The blood was of course dry, and none clung to my fingertips. Yet as I smelled my hand, I clearly smelled Lughes.


    His children''s blood had smelled like this.


    "Definitely," I said with defeat.


    "No..." Renn groaned, and her hand clenched my sleeve tighter. She released my sleeve for a moment, and for the tiniest moment I was relieved... until she grabbed onto my arm.


    Glancing at her, I found that she too had kneeled down next to me. Renn was staring at the bloodstains with watery, yet angered filled eyes.


    "This isn''t enough blood to tell if he''s dead or not," I told her.


    "It isn''t?" she asked, hopeful. Her eyes darted up to my own, excited.


    I nodded. "It''s a lot, yes, but... none of the stains are thick," I said, pointing at them.


    "Thick?" she asked.


    "Deadly wounds bleed more blood, or have darker blood. Especially if a head is cut off, or something like it. He bled here, but the blood didn''t pool much. Hopefully that means he had only been injured here... and then ran off," I said, trying to explain the best possible scenario.


    Renn sniffed, and nodded.


    For a few moments I stayed kneeled, pondering what to do.


    "What do we do Vim?" Renn asked softly.


    Blinking, I remembered she was there.


    "First we verify our member''s safety. Shelldon I think ran away, to the depths of the lake. I don''t smell his death anywhere near here," I said.


    "And this is Lughes'' blood," Renn said quickly.


    I nodded.


    "Let''s go check Crane''s room," I said.


    She sniffed as she nodded, and finally let go of me. Without waiting for me she hurried to the stairs.


    One moment she was strong, the next broken... only to be strong again a few moments later.


    "Strength. At least, a form of it," I said as I went to follow her.


    Right before I left the lobby, I glanced back at it.


    My eyes went to the door.


    Right above it, still there... unblemished, and untouched... was a little golden bell.


    "Goodbye," I said to it.


    Heading up the stairs, I quickly joined Renn at Crane''s room.


    It too was as demolished as the rest... and although smelled heavily of Crane, didn''t seem to have any signs of her state.


    "I... I can''t smell any more blood," Renn said as she looked around the room.


    "Hm," I agreed with her. There was definitely blood in the air, but it was faint. And not just because it was old.


    Not much blood had been spilled here.


    Not enough to warrant the belief that our members were lost to us.


    Although prey and not predators, Lughes and Crane were still non-humans. Still sturdy, in their own right.


    The damage they could endure was unrealistic, when compared to a human''s capability.


    Yet they''d be easy to capture. Easy to subdue.


    Strong, yet so... so weak...


    "Vim...!" Renn began to cry again, and I turned to find her holding a little book. She had it open, and was showing it to me.


    I couldn''t make anything out on the little pages, and Renn stood to step towards me.


    "Crane''s diary," she said.


    "What''s it say?" I asked.


    She shook her head, and I wondered if it was something too unbearable to say aloud.


    Taking it from her, I quickly found the last entry. It was near the end of the small book.


    The date was many years ago.


    "This is old, Renn," I said as I read it. It was a normal entry. She told what she cooked that day. She spoke of Lughes, and Shelldon. The game they had played, with cards.


    "I know, but!" she made an odd gesture as her hands darted around.


    I see. She had simply found it precious.


    Handing it back to her, I didn''t care that she went to hurriedly put it in her bag.


    Leaving Crane''s room, I was about to head to Lughes''... but stopped right as I passed Amber''s.


    The door wasn''t broken off like the others, but it was open. The door was being blocked by some of the mess on the floor... I pushed it open a little more forcing the pile of rubble to shift, and stared at the horrible mess within.


    Her room was so bad I wasn''t able to enter it. It looked like they had torn it apart with a frenzy. Even more so than the others.


    "Aww..." Renn appeared next to me, peering in from under my outstretched arm that held open the door.


    "Smell anything?" I asked her.


    "Paint."


    I nodded. Yes. That was all I smelled too.


    With a deep breath, I sighed and released the door. It didn''t shut, now stuck in the pile of rubble.


    Upon releasing the door, I had to step aside since Renn hadn''t. She had been under my arm, making it hard to lower it.


    "Come on," I told her as I glanced at her. She had a weird expression on her face. It was no longer just pure sorrow, with a hint of anger... there was something else.


    Unable to tell what it were, I decided to stop thinking about it.


    She was alive and well. She was safe.


    They weren''t.


    Thus they were the priority.


    Entering Lughes'' room, I quickly focused on the damage. His bed had been destroyed. So had his shelves, and the large trunk that used to sit beneath the window.


    The remnants of an easel were up against one of the walls... and it still had a canvas on it.


    "Lughes..." Renn whispered his name as she entered the room, going to the broken easel.


    Ignoring her odd sounds as she grabbed the half-finished painting that looked ripped and torn, I went to the corner of the room. To where his bed had been.


    "Why didn''t they take this one?" she asked between tiny breaths.


    "Wasn''t finished," I said. At least, it was the only thing I could think of.


    "Still..."


    Going to the wall, which had at one time been blocked by the bed that had sat here... I ran my hand along the wooden section of the wall.


    Sure enough, I felt the difference between one of the panels. One felt a little... off. A little softer.


    Punching the board, it cracked loudly. I heard Renn yelp at the sound, but I ignored her as I went to pulling off the wooden board from the wall.


    Tossing the wood pieces to the ground, to join the rest of the mess, I found the small hideaway in the wall.


    Reaching in, I pulled out the small box.


    It was surprisingly free of dust, even though the hideaway itself was full of the stuff.


    Lughes had taken this out often, it seemed.


    "What is it?" Renn asked, stepping up towards me. She held a folded piece of Lughes'' last painting in her arms.


    "Toss that," I said as I opened the box.


    Finding the small black book within, I took it out and tossed the box away.


    "No," Renn stepped back, shaking her head.


    "Toss it, Renn. Anyone who was involved in this will recognize that painting. We need to find out who did this, and that means..." I started to speak as I slid the little black book into one of my pockets. Renn''s eyes were glued to the book even after it disappeared. She glared at my right pocket as she shook her head again.


    "Even more so not to! I''ll... I''ll parade this around! Until someone does recognize it! Then we''ll know exactly who did this and!" her voice was starting to rise, a little too much for my comfort.


    Reaching out, I put a finger up near her face. She glared at it to the point I made sure to pay attention to her mouth. She looked as if she was about to bite my finger off.


    "Then put it away. Go see if any matches are left, from the kitchen," I said.


    "No! I''m... oh... matches?" she quickly calmed down, upon realizing I was no longer fighting her on it.


    I nodded. "To start a fire," I said.


    She blinked real quickly, causing a few tears to leak out. "Oh..."


    "Now. Hurry," I said, ushering her out the door.


    She mumbled something I couldn''t understand, and then went to folding up the torn and ripped sheet of cloth in her hands.


    While Renn went downstairs, to find if there were any matches left... I sighed and went through my thoughts.


    How chaotic. Not just this whole thing... but her.


    Usually during moments such as these, I found survivors. Survivors who were terrified. Worried. Alone.


    Like Lomi.


    It was very rare I had someone else with me upon finding such a horrible disaster. Especially rare for it to also be someone who was directly, or in-directly, involved with said disaster.


    I needed to keep her close. Not just because she might be involved in this somehow...


    But also to protect her.


    Whoever had searched this building had done so with knowledge of us. Or at least, as they seized the building, had realized it.


    Why else take the paintings? How many had been of our kind? How many had been of locations that shouldn''t be known?


    Why else search for hidden stashes and treasures?


    This was bad.


    Only three may have died here. Four if we included Amber. Five if I had to eventually include the sobbing girl in the kitchen.


    Nothing compared to the loss of Lomi''s village.


    Yet... this could result in far more damage.


    Far more losses could be incurred. Each painting could lead to another death. Another destroyed home.


    Closing my eyes, I sent a silent little prayer... to the dead gods of old.


    "May their suffering been swift," I said.


    "Vim! I found matches!" Renn''s voice interrupted the rest of the prayer, and I nodded.


    Time to burn that which hurt to see.


    So that we must never see it again.


    So that nothing else would have to burn.

 Chapter 46 - Forty Five – Renn – Promises. Prayers.

    Chapter 46: Chapter Forty Five ¨C Renn ¨C Promises. Prayers. "Did... did we have to burn it?" I asked, staring at the smoke in the sky.


    "No," Vim said.


    The two of us sat on a bench, not too far from the central market. A small patch of trees were behind us, with several benches all around them. We were somewhat alone. There were people out and about, but most were busy. We were the only ones resting and talking nearby.


    We couldn''t see the fire, being so far away... but the black smoke told me it was still burning.


    "What if the fire spreads?" I asked. I hadn''t met most the neighbors, since most of the buildings around the Sleepy Artist had been businesses and not homes... but the few I had met had seemed like genuinely good people.


    "The Lord of this city pays for fires. If it spreads, they will protect those who it endangers and will rebuild for them," Vim said.


    He was reading from the little black book that he had found in Lughes'' room. The fact that he had known its location told me it was something important.


    Sitting next to Vim on the bench, I shifted a little to try and make out what was written on the page he read from. He didn''t move it, nor try to hide it, but the book was tiny... the words written even tinier.


    "What now?" I asked him.


    "I''m debating our next move," he said simply.


    Reaching up to wipe my face, I hoped I didn''t look too bad. I wasn''t bothered that I probably looked like I had just sobbed my soul out, but Vim had said some soot had gotten onto my face. I had wiped my face off already, but he hadn''t told me if I had cleaned it all off yet.


    "Where would they go? Crane and Lughes? If they escaped. Do we... does the Society have somewhere for people to go? During moments like these?" I asked.


    "We do. The nearest here would be the Owl''s Nest," he said.


    "Really? Even though that big creature guards it?" I asked.


    Vim finally took his eyes off the little book, and I sat up straighter as he studied me. "You met it?" he asked.


    "Ran from it, actually."


    He blinked... and then frowned. "Really."


    "Lilly said the only reason I survived was because it had smelled you. That your scent had still lingered in the field, since you had laid in it all day," I said.


    His eyebrow rose, and... surprisingly he seemed to completely understand. If anything it seemed to make it far more believable to him.


    "There''s a small cabin to the northeast of the Owl''s Nest. Outside that beast''s territory, yet safe. They''ll go there," he then said as he went back to his book.


    "Then... should we go there? To check if they''re there already?" I asked.


    "No. It could take months for them to get there depending on how injured or spooked they are. They might also go elsewhere, like Lughes who might return to his mountains," Vim said.


    "Ah..." I did my best to not let my eyes return to a blurry mess as I understood now why he wasn''t in that big of a hurry.


    Odds were I''d never see any of them again, even if they lived.


    Taking a small breath, I was proud of myself for not letting tears well up again.


    "Before we leave I need to find out who was responsible," Vim said.


    "Is it my fault...?" I asked. My eyes became blurry anyway.


    "We don''t know yet, Renn. Please stop crying, people are around us," he said gently.


    "But it could be!" I said, a little louder than I should have.


    Vim sighed. "It could be. But until we know for sure you''re not allowed to blame yourself," he said.


    "Easy to say," I said, and lowered my head. Someone was approaching our area, a young woman.


    Vim grunted as he sat back, closing the little black book in his hand.


    "Mister! Did you hear? A fire at the painter''s house!" the young woman told us as she passed.


    "I''ve heard. Is the fire under control yet?" Vim asked.


    I kept my head down, since I knew my face was probably wrought with enough emotion that she''d find it odd if she saw.


    "It is! The building''s just smoldering!" she seemed a little too excited about that fact.


    "Excitement," Vim commented as the young girl hurried away.


    "Mhm," I nodded. That hadn''t been malice... but simple excitement over something unique happening.


    It made me hate her, yet I knew I shouldn''t.


    "Let''s go Renn," Vim said, standing up from the bench.


    "Where?" I asked wearily. I felt exhausted. And my eyes hurt.


    Vim stared at me as I slowly got up off the bench. Did I still have gunk on my face? Or was he just staring at my tear-stains?


    "You mentioned a noble family. Primsdol?" he asked.


    "Primdoll. Amber had been hired to paint their young daughter... the surgeons, the doctors at the church... They mentioned that that family is known for their cruelty. Amber wasn''t the first one to get... cut up, like that," I said.


    A part of me wanted to get angry. Furious. To go and find that family right now.


    Yet the rest of me felt beaten and broken. Defeated.


    They were all gone.


    They had been there for years. Decades. Living peacefully, without worry. Hundreds of our kind have come and gone, getting their pictures painted... Then I show up and it all burns down.


    "I should have killed them when I had the chance," I said. Although my anger was directed at them, the truth was I was angry at myself.


    "Possibly. I''ll allow you to blame yourself for that, if you''d like," Vim said, and stepped away.


    Looking at him, I gulped the truth down and hurried to follow him. That tone he had just used told me he had the same thoughts as me.


    "Are we going to find them?" I asked him as we headed for a nearby street. One of the smaller ones, not used by carts.


    "No."


    "Why not?" I asked. Wasn''t that the next viable step?


    "Because the warning label on the front door had been from the Lord''s Office. The noble who owns Ruvindale," he said.


    "Oh. Is that our real enemy?" I asked.


    "No. It means that the nobles took action as a whole," Vim said lowly as we approached the road, and the many buildings lining it.


    I was about to ask another question, but took note of his lower volume. He didn''t want others to hear us talking about this.


    "Then what now?" I asked him, hoping my question would be alright to ask.


    "First we need a new inn. Let''s go to the one in the center near the statue," he said.


    "Harbor inn?" I asked.


    "Yes. I uh... broke that door, remember?" he asked, sounding a little odd. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ah. You did," I nodded. He had broken the door lock at the other inn, the one near the gate.


    "Probably won''t let us back in anytime soon. So come on," he nodded his head.


    Choosing to keep my questions at bay since we entered the center market, a place with a lot of people, I stayed quiet as Vim went ahead and got us another room.


    "One penk," An older woman charged us for a two-bedded room.


    "You don''t negotiate?" I asked Vim as we climbed the stairs to the room.


    "For what? A few renk?" he asked.


    "It adds up, doesn''t it?" I asked him. He seemed to never negotiate... and I could think of an easy half dozen times he could have, just recently.


    "Sure does," Vim said as he opened the door to our room.


    Hurrying in behind him, I rounded him since he had entered slowly.


    "Hm," he made a noise telling me he found me odd as I hurriedly found the painting.


    "Same one," I said, finding the same beach scene that I remembered.


    "Same what?" he asked.


    Pointing to the scene, I compared it to the one in my memories.


    "When I stayed here last time, it was these paintings that made me search out the Sleepy Artist. They... reminded me of a beach I had seen before. This one''s a little different, the beach is more white than the other one," I said, comparing the two.


    "I see," Vim didn''t sound too amused.


    Smiling at the painting, tears welled up as I realized this was probably one of the few paintings left and...


    "Oh jeez, really?" Vim asked, most likely seeing the tears slide down my face.


    "Amber painted these," I said.


    Vim sighed and walked over to me. I ignored him, until he grabbed my bag off my shoulder.


    Glaring at him, I watched him put the little black book he had been reading into it. Once he did, he tossed it to the bed.


    "Let''s go," he said with a nod.


    "Mhm..." I followed him out of the room.


    Wiping my face with my sleeve, I followed Vim out of the Harbor Inn and to a small alley.


    While I followed him, I realized he was actually letting me accompany him.


    Honestly I had expected him to leave me behind at the inn...


    "Thanks Vim," I said.


    "For?" he asked, glancing back at me as we crossed a street.


    "Letting me help," I said.


    His eyes narrowed at me as he looked ahead, and I realized we were heading to the center of the city. To where the larger buildings, and the church was. "You''ve not helped yet. But you will," he said.


    "Anyway I can," I agreed.


    Once we entered another alley, in-between two houses, Vim came to a stop.


    Slowly coming to a stop behind him, I hesitated a little.


    Was he going to tell me I wasn''t allowed to help now?


    "What do you know of nobles?" he asked me, turning a little to look at me.


    "Nothing. Just that they''re powerful, although I''m not entirely sure how that is," I said honestly.


    "This Primdoll family..."


    "A lower noble family, I heard," I said quickly.


    He nodded, and frowned. "Can I trust you?" he asked me.


    Blinking, I felt my tail coil beneath my pants. Hopefully no one was watching us, since someone might have noticed that.


    "I like to think you can," I said softly.


    "Can you control yourself, if I put you in front of the ones who might be our enemies?" he asked me.


    Hesitating, I tried to comprehend what he had just asked me.


    "Control?" I asked, worried.


    "If you stood before the one who took Amber''s life, and possibly the others, could you contain your anger?" Vim asked me.


    I shivered.


    Could I?


    "Don''t lie to me. This is important," he added.


    I nodded. "I can tell," I said.


    "Well?" he asked.


    Looking at his stern look, I wondered if this meant he actually knew who and where they were already. And...


    "For how long...?" I asked him softly.


    He blinked, and frowned. "Until I said otherwise," he said, as if it was obvious.


    "I... I honestly don''t know," I said.


    "That won''t work for me. I need a real answer," he said.


    Opening my mouth to give one, I found myself unable to give it.


    He sighed and nodded. "Okay. Trial run, then," he said.


    "Trial...?" I asked, unsure of what he meant.


    "You get one chance," Vim said as he turned to return to walking.


    My stomach tightened for the first time in a short while. "One chance..."


    "I need to find out what happened to the paintings. Before I find out where they are, we can''t kill anyone. Even if they''re the ones who did the deed," Vim said as he walked.


    Following him, I groaned as I realized what he meant.


    Of course.


    The paintings were of us. Not all of them, of course... but... more than enough.


    Even I...


    "Our paintings," I moaned, realizing how horrible this actually was.


    Vim nodded. "Our paintings."


    Closing my eyes as I followed Vim down another alley, one a little smaller than the rest, I tried to imagine how horrible this situation was.


    Those paintings of course didn''t tell anyone where those locations were... nor the names of those painted... but it verified something. It was proof.


    Proof of our existence.


    "What have I done?" I asked myself as the levity of the situation crushed my heart.


    "No time for that. We need the paintings," Vim said coldly.


    "Okay. Yes. I promise. I can... I won''t kill anyone, until we know," I said.


    I could agree with that. I could understand that.


    "Good. I''ll hold you to that promise. More than your life hangs on that vow," he said.


    I nodded, understanding perfectly.


    If I failed. If I didn''t follow his guidance... far more than the Sleepy Artist, or myself, were in danger.


    Lomi had been painted too. And she lived nearby. Close enough that...


    I shook the thoughts out of my head.


    "First we''ll go to the church," Vim said.


    Yes we were heading that way. Although I had never traveled these back alleys before, I knew not far from here was the main road... the same one I had carried Amber through, when I had taken her to the hospital.


    "Why the church first?" I asked.


    "To check the dead," he said.


    About to ask why he''d ask that, I groaned at the obvious answer.


    That cemetery. The one that doctor had offered to bury Amber in... but...


    "Would they bury us? Like they do their own?" I asked.


    "No. But they''d know about it. They''ll have records. Information," he said.


    "I see..."


    Following Vim onto a main road, I recognized the fancy stone. We were nearing the noble''s district.


    While following him, I wondered... how often he did this.


    He spoke not just with confidence, but surety.


    He''s done this before. He''s been through these motions, and they had provided him results.


    It was a sad thought. How often has he done this? How many times more?


    To not only have a preset plan, but to have it be so precise and...


    "Don''t talk much inside, if you can help it," Vim said to me as we neared the church. The main building wasn''t in sight yet, but the giant towers and steeples were close. Close enough that their shadows blocked most of the sun.


    "That will be easy enough," I said.


    Vim glanced at me, but I didn''t need to explain why.


    After all, I couldn''t screw this up if I just kept quiet.


    What better way to keep my promise than to simply not give my anger a voice?


    Though...


    Rounding a large building, I slowly looked up at the massive building.


    It was huge. How was it so big?


    How did humans accomplish it?


    Feeling small compared to it, I wondered if the church was our real enemy. The true one.


    If it was... how would we face this?


    It was... momentous.


    "Here we go," Vim said softly.


    Nodding as I followed him into the church, I did everything I could to keep the anxious feeling from filling my stomach.


    By the time we entered, and I heard an odd echo... I realized there was nothing that could keep my worry from overflowing.


    Hymns reverberated throughout the massive building, and I was thankful for the hat on my head. It made the loud sounds almost bearable.


    Surprisingly... although for some reason it sounded loud inside, as if there were thousands of people singing... there weren''t many people inside. A few people were walking around, a few were deeper inside... some were sitting at the pews just to the north and...


    "Greetings son, welcome," an old woman approached, dressed in a familiar black and white dress.


    The sight hurt to see. It made me flinch.


    Nory had worn such a dress when I had first met her.


    "I greet you, shepherd of the lambs," Vim spoke calmly, and bowed his head slightly in greeting.


    The nun revealed a calm smile. One that told me she was genuinely happy to be greeted so.


    Hurriedly bowing my head alongside Vim, I made sure not to bow too lowly... just in case my hat fell free.


    "How may I help you children?" she asked.


    It was... a little upsetting to hear the authentic concern and willingness in her voice.


    This woman really was a believer in her faith. A true devotee.


    Someone I would probably find myself liking if given the chance.


    "We''ve come to ask for knowledge," Vim said.


    I noticed Vim raised his head, so I slowly stood back up as well.


    The older nun smiled gently at me as she nodded, telling Vim to continue.


    "We recently moved here from Yeltch, you see... and my wife had gotten a job offer from a house of painters," Vim gestured at me as he spoke.


    Going still, I was lucky that the nun had focused on Vim as he spoke. Hopefully she hadn''t noticed my ears and tail twitch at his words.


    "House of painters... the one that just caught aflame?" the nun asked, worried.


    "Ah, yes. We were not harmed, mother," Vim said, sounding apologetic that he failed to mention it.


    "Bless the ruler. Come, sit and tell me what I can do for you," the nun pointed behind her. To a...


    Going still, I stared wide-eyed for a moment at the countless rows of pews.


    Doing my best to count them as we were guided to the nearest seat, I felt...


    How to describe it?


    There were more chairs than probably the entire population in Ruvindale, and then some.


    Why were there so many...?


    Sitting next to Vim who sat next to the nun, I tried to keep myself calm as I watched the woman take Vim''s hand... holding it gently, as if he was a small child.


    "We returned home, you see. Once she had been hired. To gather a few things and say goodbye to our families. I''ll be working the docks, as I''m sure you''d expect," Vim said, rubbing the back of his head as he spoke... as if he really was just a young boy like she was treating him to be.


    "I see. You wish to know what had happened," the nun said with a nod.


    "Yes mother," Vim nodded quickly, glad she had said it herself.


    "I''ll go get Father Berry. He will know more. Would you two like to offer prayer while I fetch him?" she asked as she stood.


    "We would! Yes. We shall be there, mother," Vim stood alongside her, nodding quickly.


    She happily smiled and nodded, glad to hear it.


    I nodded to her, with as kind a smile I could muster. She smiled at me and then turned and walked away. Slowly, not in much of a hurry.


    "Come on," Vim whispered, his hand suddenly coming to rest on my lower back. He guided me along the pew we had just sat at and to an opening in the sea of seats.


    "Prayer?" I whispered.


    "Do you know how?" he asked as we slowly walked towards the end of the pews.


    "I do."


    "Play along," he said.


    I nodded.


    At the end of the huge room, in front of the countless pews, was a small stage. With a podium. No one stood on the stage, but there were a few people scattered nearby it. Several of them, even those dressed like nuns and priests, were kneeling... bowing in front of a large statue.


    The statue was obviously some kind of angel. The motif was of a serene woman. Her face was calm, with closed eyes... but she had two sets of arms and wings of feathers behind her. If Nory had been here she probably would have burst into tears at the sight.


    It was pretty. The white marble was lit up, thanks the setting sun''s rays entering through the colored glass that made up the roof.


    Vim''s hand left my lower back, and I suddenly felt cold. Doing my best to ignore the odd sensation, I watched as he approached the statue first. Like the others, he didn''t step up onto the lifted stage that the statue stood upon... maybe it was considered rude or sacrilegious. Maybe only the leaders of the religion could stand there.


    Stepping away from the little path we had walked down, Vim stepped up to the edge of the stage and slowly knelt down. Going to his knees, he clasped his hands and bowed his head.


    Mimicking Vim, I knelt down onto my knees next to him.


    Once I lowered my head, I realized I could somewhat make out what the others were praying about... even though most whispered their words under their breath.


    Most were genuinely praying. A few even begged, with all their soul.


    I tried to block out their prayers, but it was hard to do. Their voices carried in this giant cathedral, somehow, and my ears obviously didn''t help me.


    "Funny isn''t it?" Vim quietly whispered. Almost low enough I hadn''t heard him.


    "Hm?" I tried to be just as quiet. Did he hear me?


    "Looks like one of us," he said.


    Opening my eyes, I glanced at him. He still kneeled there, with his eyes closed.


    "It does," I agreed.


    He had a point. Extra arms. Wings.


    Why was she holy, yet we weren''t?


    Returning to silence... I realized there was no point to pretend.


    Closing my eyes tightly, I squeezed my hands together and went to praying.


    "Please keep them safe," I begged.


    "Please save them. Please keep us all safe..." I pleaded.


    I begged and pleaded... to the man next to me.


    At least he could hear me.


    At least he was capable of performing miracles.


    At least he answered.

 Chapter 47 - Forty Six – Vim – A Tithe For A Glare

    Chapter 47: Chapter Forty Six ¨C Vim ¨C A Tithe For A Glare Father Berry was a scrawny man.


    He smiled as he bowed his head. His brown robe was... old. Frayed. Most of it was re-sewn and patched with layers of worn cloth.


    I bowed my head as well, in greeting. "Father, thank you for seeing me," I said to him.


    "Of course my son. Come, sit with me," the man gestured to a nearby seat. As he did I noticed the thin wrist and arm that snuck out of his robe''s armhole.


    Following him to the seat, I was glad that Renn chose to stay kneeled in prayer... even if what she prayed was a little odd.


    And especially so since she sounded rather...


    She had more faith in her prayers than some of the nuns praying nearby.


    Ridiculous.


    "I apologize for calling upon you father. But we are lost, and new here... we knew not where to go," I said to the man as we sat next to one another.


    Although a little... painful, to act so meek to a man who genuinely was, it had to be done.


    Father Berry smiled tenderly as he rested his thin hand onto my knee, patting it gently as if to comfort me. "Speak no more of such shame, for there is none. Any shame you feel, should be the shame of coming to the house of your god!" he spoke lowly, just a little more than a whisper... and spoke purely.


    He truly believed in what he was saying... and such a fact only made me feel even worse.


    This man was an ardent clergyman. A true man of his faith. A testament.


    The man probably owned nothing more than the clothes he wore, and he''d in an instant offer them to me if I asked for them.


    "Of course father, forgive me," I said gently, playing my part.


    He nodded, glad I understood. "Now I''m told you ask of the painter," he said.


    I nodded. "Yes father. My wife," I pointed to the kneeling woman, and I noticed the hat on her head twitch a little. Hopefully no one else saw. "Was to be employed there. At the Sleepy Artist. Yet when we returned from our last trip home, to come here and make a new life for us... we found it on fire!" I said, a little louder than I needed to.


    Father Berry raised his free hand as he squeezed my knee with the other. To tell me there was no need to shout.


    "Sorry father," I said quickly, lowering my head.


    "It''s all well. I understand. Yes, the Sleepy Artist was found guilty of tax evasion to the lord of Ruvindale," Father Berry said lowly.


    My mind went blank for a moment... frozen at the sudden information.


    Taxes!


    Over taxes!


    "I... I don''t understand, father..." I used my genuine confusion, and the clergyman quickly nodded as he fell for it.


    "The owner failed to pay his proper dues, my son. Sadly you and your wife fell victim to the most common sinner amongst the wealthy. Those blinded by coins," he shook his head as he explained; as if he was genuinely pitying those he spoke of.


    "So... so they were evil?" I asked, and I did my best to not notice Renn''s body tremble.


    Not here. Not now!


    "They were, child. See this not as unjust suffering, but a blessing... Chances were our lord and protectors did not want you and your wife to suffer because of their sins. To be tainted and led astray! Take this moment as a wonder..." Father Berry lowered his head, and closed his eyes. After a moment he went to saying a small prayer. One of thanks.


    I bowed my head and endured the prayer alongside him. His hand clasped my knee tighter, glad to see me do so.


    While he prayed, I allowed my thoughts to process this information.


    Tax evasion. It was most likely a simple excuse, given by the nobles of this city... but it told me that the church had nothing to do with it.


    After all, they would never pass up the opportunity to display demons and devils to their flock. To burn them alive, to further instill their own dogma.


    This meant no one in the church knew of us.


    At least not yet.


    "Blessed be," Father Berry finished his prayer of thanks.


    "Blessed be. Thank you father," I said, nodding.


    "Always, my son. Tell me, do you and your wife have a place to stay tonight?" he asked, genuinely concerned.


    He was done telling me of what had happened to the Sleepy Artist. In fact he didn''t even seem to care of the fire, nor why the building could have possibly burnt down.


    He only cared that we had not been involved in what he had believed to be sinful activity.


    And of course, that we... children of his god... were going to be okay from here on out.


    "We do father. I found a job on the boats. The son of the man who owns the boat has lent us a room for the season," I said.


    "Ah! What blessings. See? This is all by design. Fear not child, neither of you," he beamed a smile as he glanced to Renn. She was still kneeling there, pretending to pray.


    "I believe so, father. You''re right," I said.


    Father Berry stood, seemingly both happy and pleased with himself and the scenario.


    In his eyes it all made sense. We had been saved from evil. From sin. So the end result was the best.


    "Father, here," I pretended to dig deep into my inner-pocket of my pants. I made sure to not allow the coins within to clank against each other as I pretended to scoop some out.


    Although his face told me that he didn''t want me to offer any tithes, he still opening his hand to accept the few renk I offered.


    "Thank you so much. She and I will sleep soundly tonight, now," I said with a thankful smile.


    "Always, my son. While under their watchful eye, we can always sleep without a care," Father Berry said, looking to the statue looming over us.


    I lowered my head in thanks as the priest gave me one last nod, and turned to leave.


    Watching him go, I felt as weak as he looked.


    Turning to Renn as she slowly stood from her kneeling, I noticed the way her eyes glared at me. Full of questions. Full of worries.


    "Let us go," I said softly to her.


    She nodded quickly, happy to hear it. No longer looking like the dutiful devout woman she had seemed earlier.


    I gestured to the nearest path between the pews, and we made sure to walk as calmly as we could to the exit.


    "Voices carry here," Renn whispered.


    I followed her gaze, to a pair of women nearby. They were sitting together alone, and weren''t nuns.


    They were gossiping about their children.


    As we left I scanned the church. Looking to the nearby doors and hallways... There. Near a small hallway, where other priests were, I found him.


    Studying Father Berry, I watched the coins he dropped into the tithe box.


    He put every single one I had given him into it.


    Sighing a little, I left the church with Renn and hoped I''d not have to come back anytime soon.


    Why did the dead gods always get the honest ones?


    "Vim," Renn said my name lightly as we left. We drew closer to one another as I put my hand on her waist. I guided her to the road we had used to get here, since it was growing far too late for us to be out and about in the nobles district.


    "What is it?" I asked her since she hadn''t continued her question.


    She blinked, as if she had forgotten her question all of a sudden. "Taxes?" she asked, and I could tell she didn''t believe it at all.


    "It''s possible Renn. Lughes and Crane, although a little more knowledgeable about humans than most... were growing old. Forgetful," I said.


    "Lughes..." Renn groaned and closed her eyes.


    She had known then, it seemed.


    Although we left the church, Renn and I continued walking slowly. As if we were both tired.


    Glancing back behind us, I pretended to study the great cathedral and its towers... and instead studied the windows and doors.


    Surprisingly... no one seemed to be watching us.


    "What is it?" Renn asked, about to turn around as well.


    Patting her lower back, to keep her walking forward, I shook my head. "I was just checking to see if we were being watched," I said.


    "Were we?" she asked as she stood up straighter. Her back went stiff as I put my hand back onto her waist to make sure she kept walking forward.


    "Not that I could tell."


    "Which means we probably aren''t," she said with a nod.


    Frowning at her confidence in me, I wondered what I had done to deserve it.


    "You didn''t ask of the dead, did you?" Renn then asked.


    "There was no point," I said.


    "Yes there was," she argued.


    I shook my head. "That would have aroused suspicion. If we had shown more interest in the outcome of everyone they would have begun to wonder if we were more involved. It could have led to them getting the knights," I said.


    "Knights..." she whispered.


    "Now that I know their excuse I have other methods to use," I said, hoping to get her mind away from confronting the knights.


    "Which are?" she asked as we headed down the street towards the merchant district.


    "Taxes are useful. I''ll be able to go to the business center in the noble''s district thanks to that excuse. From there I''ll hopefully be able to find the truth," I said.


    "Are you sure the church wasn''t involved?" she asked.


    "I don''t believe they were. Father Berry was the genuine article. Probably rather well respected and has many responsibilities burdening him. If they had the paintings, or knew of them, he would not have acted like that. We''ll know more by tonight, however," I said.


    "Tonight...? Are we going to question the taxes now? Who do we ask?" she asked, hopeful.


    "The business center will be closed by now. We''ll do that first thing in the morning," I said.


    "So... why will we know tonight?" she asked.


    "We''ll know if the church knows about us if they try to capture us within the next few hours," I said plainly.


    "Oh..." she grumbled an understanding complaint, and glanced around. At the buildings around us.


    Watching the way she studied the windows, and the alleyways... I realized I could probably use her in more ways than one.


    "Think you can play that part again?" I asked her.


    "Your wife? I suppose," she said, and I noticed the way her eyes stayed focus on a nearby door. There was no reason to study it closely for long... It was a basic door to a warehouse of some kind.


    Smiling at her, I chuckled. "No. This time I think something a little more... special is in order," I said as my plan began to formulate.


    "Special...?" she whispered, finally looking away from the door. She looked at me from the corner of her eye, as if she didn''t want me to notice her look.


    I nodded, proud of my idea.


    "You''ll see," I said.


    "Hmph..."


    Walking close enough that anyone watching would see us as husband and wife, I tried to listen and watch for any followers.


    "You..." Renn spoke up... then went silent.


    "Hm?" I asked.


    Was she upset I had my hand on her waist? Or was she simply peeved that we didn''t get enough answers from the churchman?


    "Do you think it really could be simple taxes?" she asked.


    "No. Or well, yes. It is possible. But once they saw the paintings... or worse, if Lughes or Crane had been seen..." I didn''t need to continue.


    "What of Amber? Would that noble family do this? To stop others from realizing what they did maybe?" Renn asked.


    "Also a possibility. Right now my focus is to find the paintings... and who stole them," I said.


    "After we get the paintings... can we go after the Primdoll family then?" Renn then asked.


    Slowing a little, I had to forcefully step forward. My hand had left her waist since she had kept walking and I had slowed.


    "We''ll see," was all I said to that.


    "Hmph..." she huffed, most likely keeping her complaints inside.


    "This way," I guided her down a different street. One that led towards the docks instead of the merchant center and the inn.


    "What for?" she asked.


    "To make sure we''re not being followed. I told the churchman we got a room from a sailor. We''ll... get food at the docks, and I''ll watch for anyone suspicious while we do," I said.


    "If we are being watched what then?" she asked.


    "Follow the watchers, of course," I said.


    Renn frowned as she processed my words.


    "You did well by the way. Although I noticed your ears and tail twitch a few times," I said.


    Her frown turned into an odd expression. One that told me she was a little shocked, and hadn''t expected my words.


    Then she smiled. "You noticed?"


    I nodded, wondering why she found that so amusing.


    "I want to right any wrong I committed, Vim... so I''ll do anything that you need me to," she said with the same smile.


    "Hm," I nodded.


    "Plus... how could I not help you when it''s to protect the Society? To protect us all?" she asked.


    "Yes. Many still alive have been painted by Lughes and the rest," I said.


    "He had painted me too. And Lomi," Renn said.


    Narrowing my eyes at her comment, I nodded. "I know."


    "Is there... no way to find out anything more? Today? Tonight?" she asked, glancing up at the darkening sky.


    "There is, but I don''t want to resort to those methods yet. To be honest I had expected the church to try and seize us upon our asking of it," I said.


    "Seize us?" she asked.


    Guiding her to the farther side of the road, since a large cart was approaching us, we were suddenly a little closer. She looked away from me, but not because she wanted to watch the cart of fish pass us.


    "It was risky going to the church first, but necessary. And so far no one seems to be following us either... It''s honestly a better scenario, if the church really doesn''t know about the paintings yet," I explained.


    The cart stunk a little, and was dripping with water. I noticed the large blue fins sticking out of the barrels it carried.


    "If... if they had tried to seize us, what would have happened?" Renn asked.


    "Well..." I found a nicely lit building, with a large harpoon hanging off its sign. "How about fish?" I asked her.


    She sighed and stepped away from me. Not so far that my hand had to leave her lower back and waist, but not so close that we were touching anymore. "Fine," she said.


    "I wasn''t avoiding the question, I plan to answer it," I said to her.


    "Sure sounded like you were," she accused me.


    Frowning at her it was my turn to step away from her. For the tiniest moment my hand felt cold, even out of place. As if it had already grown at home upon her, and was now homesick.


    "I''d have forced them to take me to the paintings," I said simply.


    Studying her eyes, I watched the way they stared at me... The way her irises narrowed a little... becoming a little less human in shape.


    "Doubt me?" I asked her. Did she really?


    "No. Far from it," she said softly.


    "Then what is it?" I asked her. What was bothering her? What had I said?


    "One moment you''re a valiant protector, prideful and stoic... the next you act as if we''re normal humans on a common date," she said.


    Glancing around to make sure no one nearby was close enough to hear our conversation; I was a little surprised to see the lack of people on the road. It wasn''t night yet, but was about to be... by now this area should be a little busier.


    "Do you not realize I''m trying to make us seem as normal as possible, to those who may be watching?" I asked her.


    "Of course I do. That''s the only reason I haven''t bit your hand off. But... I''ll be honest, when you had us set fire to the building... I had expected you to be just as swift with vengeance to the others. To be quick to act," she said as she looked away. To my feet.


    Ah... she was upset I wasn''t being as active as she herself felt we needed to be.


    "Do I look that calm?" I asked her.


    "You do. I can see your anger within. Your worry... but..." she shifted, and grabbed her elbow with her hand. The way she stood, holding her own arm, made her seem... very human.


    Especially since she still had remnants of ash and soot on her chin. Usually I''d have told her about it, or helped her clean up myself, but it had helped the illusion of us being a poor wedded couple.


    Poorer humans were always dirty after all.


    "Come. Let''s talk over the meal. They have a table that sits near that window, it''ll be perfect," I said with a gesture to the lit up building.


    Renn grumbled wordless noises as she followed me into the tavern.


    The tavern wasn''t busy at all. A few tables were occupied, but Renn and I didn''t need to wait a single moment to be helped.


    Giving a muscular woman our order, I pointed to the table I wanted. "Will be right out sir!" the woman nodded.


    Renn didn''t even wait for me to finish ordering. She sat down at the table I had pointed at, and glared at me as I sat across from her.


    Glancing to the open window to my right, I smiled lightly as I took a mental painting of the scene before me.


    Looking away from the scene, I decided to give Renn what she wanted... and looked her in the eyes.


    She held my gaze as I nodded. "I''m not as patient as you think, Renn. But I need to be careful. If you had any idea how many times I''ve made mistakes over the years, out of anger and impatience, you''d probably become more sick to your stomach than you had earlier today," I said, referencing her several moments of sickness as we searched the Sleepy Artist and its burning afterwards.


    I had to nearly carry her away as it went up in flames. She hadn''t taken it well. At least she hadn''t tried to stop me...


    Renn shifted in her chair, as if upset that I''d dare bring up such things.


    Studying her as her eyes calmed down a little, and began to examine the tavern we sat in... I realized she was exhausted.


    Even though not human, we weren''t gods. We still got hungry. Still got tired. Still hurt.


    Not only had she not gotten much rest, or food, on our trip here... she has had a rough a day. How much longer could she go while under such strain?


    "Plus, the humans won''t be able to do much too quickly. Odds are the Sleepy Artist had been seized several days ago. Either the paintings are in town somewhere, within a keep or castle, or already being shipped on a boat to elsewhere," I said.


    Her eyes wavered, trembling as she let loose a tiny whine.


    "Don''t cry," I warned her. The waitress was heading our way.


    "Here ya are!" I dug out some coins to hand to her as the waitress dropped off two large cups.


    The single penk and half dozen renk clinked in her hand.


    "Paying first! Don''t want to go over budget eh!" she laughed in thanks as she took the coins and left.


    "Over budget?" Renn asked. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "She thinks I paid ahead to make sure you and I don''t drink too much," I said.


    "Pft," she made a noise as she went to taking a drink.


    Indeed. I hadn''t even ordered alcohol.


    "What if we don''t find the paintings?" Renn asked after a long drink. She looked relieved as she stared at the cup in her hands... looking at it like one would a friend.


    "We will. We won''t be leaving this city without finding them," I stated.


    Renn looked away from her cup and to me. However she didn''t stare at me with that same longing she had for the cup nor that glare from earlier, but instead...


    "What?" I asked her.


    Slowly shaking her head she looked away from me... back to her cup. Then she took a drink.


    Deciding to not try and understand what that look had been, I glanced out the window.


    A few people were walking by, but they were obvious fishermen. They were laughing together over something.


    Other than them, everything else looked the same. Two of the birds that had been perched on a nearby house''s chimney were still sitting in the same spot too.


    "This will likely take a few days, Renn. Depending on what happens. Please don''t get impatient," I warned her.


    "I know already," she said.


    Glancing at her, I found an upset face.


    Her cup was empty.


    Sighing, I offered her mine... and got a smile in return.


    Maybe with a full belly she''d be a little less likely to glare at me.


    Keeping an eye on the world outside as we ate a simple dinner... I continued to plan our next steps.


    We had to find the paintings.


    We needed to find Lughes and Crane if we could too, but the paintings were priority.


    Those paintings could lead to the end of the Society.


    And I couldn''t allow that.


    Wouldn''t.

 Chapter 48 - Forty Seven – Renn – A Jealous Drink

    Chapter 48: Chapter Forty Seven ¨C Renn ¨C A Jealous Drink Whatever fruit this drink was made of didn''t matter. It deserved its high price.


    Glancing at the nearby board, painted with prices for several different styles of drinks... I wondered how hard it was to make them.


    Did they just gather up the fruit, crush and juice it? Did they pickle the fruit first? Did they have to use milk or sugar?


    If it was easy, maybe I''d be able to make it too.


    Would they even tell me if I asked?


    Sipping the remainder of my drink slowly, I tried to imagine what Vim would say if he came back to find me broke... with not a single coin left.


    How many could I buy with what he had given me? Thirty? Thirty two?


    Trying to do the math in my head, I realized how silly the idea was.


    Buying thirty drinks all for myself... ridiculous.


    Gulping down the delicious drink, I couldn''t help but find it not ridiculous at all.


    Maybe one more...


    Glancing around the pillar I sat next to, as to look at the nearby Office of Business, I gulped down the last of the drink in my cup. The building was fancy. There were archways, pillars, and shutters made of fancy green wood. It was several floors high, and had its own garden... littered with colorful flowers and bushy trees cut into shapes to represent animals.


    Honestly it looked a little ridiculous. Yet at the same time it was obvious why it looked like it did.


    That place was where nobles did business. Or something like it. So it had been made to represent the wealth one could find within.


    Vim had looked a little silly as he walked into it... since his clothing wasn''t anywhere near as fancy or new enough to not look odd amongst those flowers and bushes. Vim was still in that building. He had asked me to stay here, but hadn''t necessarily said why. Granted, that man had reasons for everything he did... but sometimes I felt as if he acted more so on whims and instinct than anything else.


    But maybe it was a valid reason. That was the office for business. A place for nobles.


    I''d probably only arouse suspicion if I entered it...


    Tapping the wooden cup in my hand, I groaned at the sound my nail made as I did so.


    "One more," I agreed with my desire, and hopped off my chair. Entering the small shop to order another, I made sure to keep an ear out for anything strange coming from that large building, and Vim as well.


    "Another?" the pretty woman who was cleaning the counter asked me as I entered the small shop.


    "I''d like to try the... red one," I said, pointing to the board with prices. The third from the top was written in red ink.


    "Red berries. One moment," she said with a happy giggle, and then hurried to the backrooms.


    Walking up to the counter, I patiently waited with glee. Maybe Vim would take long enough for me to try all the flavors.


    Thirty five was silly, but what about one of each available flavor? There were only seven main ones, after all.


    "Here you go," the pretty attendant offered me a new cup. Its contents smelled like a rose.


    Putting the empty cup of the previous drink I had just enjoyed onto the counter alongside the four renk coins, I smiled in thanks.


    "It''s his fault you know," I said to her as I tasted the new flavor.


    "It is!" she agreed it was Vim''s fault as she collected the coins and the empty cup.


    For a small moment I dedicated my whole being into savoring the tasty drink. There was a hint of honey in it, somehow... and...


    "Do you put honey in it?" I asked her. It was obvious they did, I could taste it... I''d wonder if the fruit itself, the red berries, tasted like honey but I could taste them too. They were slightly sour, but in a good way.


    "We do. Just a tad though," she said as she went back to cleaning the counter she had been working on before I interrupted her.


    Nodding, I went back outside of the small shop. To sit at the table under the umbrella canopy, near the pillar of lamps.


    Peering down the street, I watched a pair of guards walking along the garden of the Lord''s Office building. I''d seen them circle it a few times already since Vim went in.


    Sighing, I wondered how long it''d be still. It had been almost...


    Looking up at the sky, to see where the sun had moved to... I was a little surprised to see how far it had gone already.


    That long?


    "Well hello Miss."


    Forcing my ears not to move, I went still as I slowly turned my head.


    Two men... no, two younger men, were standing on other side of the small fence that enclosed this shop''s eating area.


    "What is it?" I asked them. Were they nobles? They were dressed well, and a little scrawny... although not too old, they should already be a little taller. A little stouter.


    A little dirtier.


    "Mind if we join you Miss?" the one on the left asked, giving me a smile as he extended his hand in offer.


    I blinked at them as I tried to understand what they...


    Oh...


    Realizing what those stupid looking smiles meant, I decided to look away from them.


    Returning to my drink, and staring at the Lord''s Office, I ignored the two men as they coughed and mumbled to each other.


    "Get going Johnny! She''s married!" the pretty shop attendant stepped out of the building and shouted at the boys.


    The two jumped in shock, and then darted off. Jogging away as they blamed each other for getting yelled at.


    Watching them go, I smiled softly as they ran away. They were still boys. Still young. Not much older than Lomi.


    "Sorry about them. I know his mother, I''ll make sure she gives him a scolding," the woman said while smiling with a light blush.


    I nodded, since I wasn''t sure if I should say anything about it.


    "His fault, right?" she then said.


    Pausing in my drinking, I laughed and nodded. "Indeed!"


    She giggled as she went back into the shop, and I wondered if it was indeed her store...


    Glancing up at the sign hanging on two metal spikes, I hoped it was. It wasn''t big. It shared the building with another store next to it, one that was closed. Some kind of bakery. Yet it was a pretty building, although most buildings around here were fancy.


    There was actually only one that wasn''t pretty. The ugliest one in fact was...


    Looking behind me, at the building across the street... I wondered why the dark, lopsided looking building hadn''t been rebuilt.


    It looked old and decrepit, yet people were coming and going from it. It looked very out of place here in the noble''s district, where everything was clean... Especially since nearly every building had its own sitting area in front of it. Some even had small gardens.


    While I studied the ugly building, a pair of women approached the store. They ignored me as they entered, while they talked about some animal one of their husband''s had captured recently.


    My ears perked as I listened into their conversation. They both ordered drinks, and sat down inside the building to talk.


    "I swear it does nothing but whine all day. The barn is two buildings away, yet I still hear it all night!" one of the women complained.


    "It''ll stop in month or so. It has to be weaned Gloria... I told you," the other said.


    Ah... they were talking about a cow, or something like it.


    Nory had always wanted one.


    I nursed my own drink as I patiently waited for Vim. Time passed slowly, but every so often I was able to listen into the passing conversations. Of nobles. Of servants... of the guards...


    Most talked of the weather. How it was still cold, even though it hadn''t snowed lately. Some talked of the upcoming change to the taxes at the docks. It started in a few months. Most didn''t like it... Nobles and workers alike.


    After another hour, I got another drink from the pretty woman. This time though it had gotten a little busy, so she didn''t get to tease me about Vim''s late return. Most of the seats inside had been filled. Surprisingly, mostly by younger kids.


    Returning to my seat, I sighed and hoped it''d not be much longer.


    Surely nothing had happened, right?


    But I knew that was a foolish worry.


    Vim was strong. And not just in the general sense.


    Something told me that man could face every human here, one after the other, and walk away without a single wound.


    For a small moment I went over the memories of the scene from the other night. At the river. Where those men had charged us.


    They had not been armored. Most had been outright naked... but...


    But they had been genuine in their efforts to kill us. Their weapons had been real.


    Vim had slain them effortlessly.


    I could still remember the look he had on his face, as he swung that sword.


    It hadn''t been...


    "Is it tasty?"


    Blinking, I looked down to my right and found a young boy smiling up at me.


    He was missing most his teeth, and was dressed similarly to the other children I had seen lately.


    "It is," I admitted.


    "That''s my favorite," he agreed.


    "I like it too," I said. I wasn''t going to mention that the red berries with honey had been better.


    "Mark come on!" a woman shouted. He turned, saw his mother waving at him, and ran off.


    Watching him go, I wondered why humans were always so...


    Why were some so... peaceful? So honest?


    It made it so hard to hate the ones that needed to be hated.


    While looking around, I noticed that most of the shop had emptied again. There was only one other table occupied, and it was the one behind me. Near the door to the shop.


    A young man and woman sat at it. She was giggling, and was red in the ears.


    Studying them, I wondered how human''s mated so early. Those two were probably the same age as the boys who had just tried to flirt with me.


    Though granted, outwardly I probably looked just as old as they.


    In my eyes they weren''t much older than Lomi. If not the same age in honesty.


    The idea of partnering with someone that young was...


    Walking out of the shop, the pretty shopkeeper carried another drink out to me.


    "Oh?" I watched her put it down in front of me, and then she slid easily into the only other chair at my table.


    "As an apology," she said.


    "For what?" I asked as I reached for the drink. It was the last flavor on the list. The liquid within was a light blue. And...


    Was that ice inside?


    "For your husband," she said with a smirk.


    Frowning, it took me a moment to realize that she meant Vim.


    Yes... she, and others, seemed to always think we were married.


    "Now I can''t get him to buy it for me when he gets back," I said with a sigh as I went to taking a drink.


    She giggled, finding no harm in my words.


    I focused on the new drink... mostly because I wasn''t sure what to say to her.


    What had she wanted? Or was this just the familiarity of humans. To sit and rest for a moment with a random customer she didn''t know, and would likely never see again.


    For a small moment the idea of owning such a small shop came into mind.


    Spending days... years... decades... watching people come and go.


    New faces every day. New people. New friends.


    "It''s a wonderful shop," I said to her.


    She blinked a few times and then gave me a huge smile. "Thank you!"


    Suddenly the woman I had found pretty became stunningly beautiful.


    Sitting in awe at the sight, I wondered how often I encountered someone with such beauty.


    The last I could think of had been Porka. And before her...


    I couldn''t remember any before her. Nory had been beautiful, but not outwardly. Her personality is what I had found to be gorgeous.


    "Do you run it alone?" I asked her.


    "No. My brother and his wife help me," she said.


    No husband?


    "He died. A long time ago," she said gently.


    Woops. She had read my expression. I really should be more careful... "Sorry," I said.


    She giggled, waving my apology away. "It''s quite alright! I''ve plenty of suitors to have my fun with, so I''m okay," she said.


    It was my turn to giggle at her strangely wry smirk. "All''s well then!" I said.


    She nodded. "It is! It''s all his stupid fault for going to war after all!" she said, laughing alongside me.


    As she laughed, I realized how sad that laugh was.


    Even if she really did find it funny... she still found it painful to say it aloud.


    "Is it hard? Finding a new husband?" I asked her.


    Her smile soften a little as she leaned forward, resting her head on her hand. "It is," she said.


    For a small moment I thought of Nory. Although our relationship hadn''t been like that... it had still been special.


    The idea of replacing her was an almost impossibility... yet wasn''t that in fact what I had set out to do?


    To find others to fill the void in my heart?


    Yet now all I''ve done is make more voids. More holes. More sadness.


    "It''s not that sad, young lady. I''m alright," she suddenly said.


    "Ah..." I nodded, afraid to mention I hadn''t been saddened over her situation but my own.


    "You are lucky though, I''m jealous," she then said as she sighed.


    "I am?" I asked. Jealous of what? My cup was almost empty; there was nothing to be jealous of.


    "He cherishes you. That''s rare," she said, looking at me with envy.


    He... she meant Vim.


    What had she seen?


    I quickly thought of the conversation between Vim and I when he had left me here. It had been a short one, since we had spoken mostly about all this before getting here.


    He had asked me to wait. Gave me coins. Said I could shop around here, as long as I stayed nearby.


    Nothing he had said or done should have been seen as... Him cherishing me. If anything, when I replayed the memories in my mind I saw not a husband fawning over his wife, but an old man grumbling to a grandchild.


    "I... I''m not sure," I said to her, honestly.


    Unless, of course, she had somehow heard or witnessed Vim''s strange protectiveness. His steadfastness.


    A part of me felt like he would protect me. From anything... but...


    Wasn''t that his job? Wasn''t that what he had vowed to do?


    If he saw it as a simple task... a duty, that he endured...


    Then was any of that really genuine care? Did he really do it because he wanted to? Wasn''t it just because he simply had to?


    "Must be nice..." the woman said gently as she watched me process her words.


    Unsure of what to say, I decided to just nod at her.


    I couldn''t tell her she was misunderstanding everything... since that would not only seem strange, but also ruin that wonderful smile on her face.


    "Well, make sure you get him to buy another before you leave!" she said as she hopped off the chair, and headed back into the shop.


    "Thank you!" I said to her. For the free drink. For the sight of her smile.


    She waved as she left.


    "Making friends I see."


    My hat almost fell off as I spun my head, finding Vim.


    "Ah..." I started to stand, but he gestured for me to stay seated. He sighed as he went to sitting in the chair that the shopkeeper had just been in.


    "Welcome back," I said, a little embarrassed.


    Was that why she was smiling like that? She had seen Vim? Why hadn''t I seen or heard him...? Why hadn''t she said anything?


    "Mhm," he grumbled as he got comfortable, and then reached out to check the contents of my cup.


    A little unwillingly, I was a little offended as he took it from me. There were only a few sips left!


    Vim quickly drank the rest of the cup, and I groaned as he did.


    "Jerk," I whispered.


    "Hm. Too much honey," he complained.


    "If you don''t like it, why''d you steal it?" I asked him.


    "Because you seemed to like it," he said, as he then went to check the other cup. It too must have had a little left in it, for he drank that as well.


    Sighing, I watched as he licked his lips and studied the taste of that drink. "That one''s a little better," he said.


    "Well?" I asked him.


    He raised an eyebrow at me, and then nodded. "It was taxes," he said plainly.


    Closing my eyes, I lowered my head and felt the whole world get a few degrees warmer.


    "Lughes hadn''t paid any taxes for six years. The Commissionaire sent his people to collect for the Lord of Ruvindale. What we saw was probably the simple results. The consequences. Chances are the timing was bad... Amber died. You left. They came in, and Lughes and the rest... panicked. Fearing the worst," he said lowly.


    The two flirts behind us were giggling at each other, so they obviously weren''t listening in... but it was a little surprising to hear Vim speak so openly. Seemed Vim was being a little willing to be risky today.


    Though... maybe he was just being kind to me.


    "Did... did they tell you what happened to them? Lughes and Crane?" I asked, peering at him between barely open eyes.


    "They were supposed to take Lughes into custody. Crane was seen as just an employee, so wasn''t prosecuted and was allowed to leave upon the siezure of the building. Lughes wasn''t detained," Vim said softly.


    "Wasn''t detained? So... He got away?" I asked, hopeful.


    Vim''s hard gaze was my answer.


    My tail and ears twitched as I felt my toes scrunch up in my shoes. For a small moment the whole world became...


    "We don''t know for sure yet, Renn. For now we''ll just assume they all got away," Vim then said.


    I tried to nod, but was only able to tilt my head. Taking a deep breath, I was a little proud of myself for keeping the tears in.


    "So... it''s not my fault...?" I asked after a few moments.


    He shook his head, and then stood from his seat.


    I was about to stand up with him, but he stopped me. I barely saw his outstretched hand through blurry eyes as he raised the two empty cups with his other hand. "Just getting more," he said.


    "Ah... okay," I nodded, and looked away. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Here," he put something in front of me, and I reached out to find a cloth.


    Smiling at him, I used the little cloth to wipe my eyes.


    I wasn''t full on sobbing, or crying, but I couldn''t help the tears welling up.


    What a relief.


    Though...


    Sniffing, I took a deep breath as I heard Vim order another pair of drinks. The pretty woman teased him, telling him of all the men trying to take me home while he was gone.


    Smiling at her, I couldn''t help but chuckle. Somehow her little joke kept the true tears at bay.


    Vim returned, putting a cup down in front of me. "This one''s the best," he said.


    Blinking wet eyes, I was surprised to find the red berry drink.


    "It is," I agreed.


    While he sat down, I took a small sip.


    "It''s very likely that the Primdoll family was the noble family who alerted the tax office of Lughes'' lack of payment... but even if they had been, it''s not something you could have caused or did. So, as I told you, hold your head high Renn," he said.


    "Mhm," I nodded, unable to say anything else.


    "The paintings being taken as payment for taxes makes sense. It would also explain the lack of them alerting the church as well. Either whoever took them hasn''t really examined the paintings yet, or are afraid the church will take them for themselves. Leaving them with nothing of worth," Vim said.


    "Nothing of worth?" I asked.


    "If the church seizes them, even if they''re nobles, they''ll get no money for them. No payment," he explained.


    "Oh. That''s a good thing, isn''t it?" I asked.


    He nodded. "It is. Human greed can always be relied on."


    I wasn''t sure about that, but I was glad to see the relief in his eyes.


    Odds were the reason he was so willing to speak of this here, where usually he''d not be willing to do since there were people around... was because of the simple reason he was happy. Excited. Relieved.


    He wanted to share the good news.


    Or well, as good of news as it can be.


    "So... what now? Did you find out where the paintings are?" I asked.


    "No. Only that the Commissionaire ordered them taken. Odds are he utilized a noble''s personnel. Maybe their knights or something," he said.


    "What is a Commissionaire?" I asked.


    "A low rank noble who works for the Lord of the city. Usually appointed by charity," he said.


    "Charity...?" I asked.


    Vim nodded as he swirled the liquid in his cup, by the sound of it there wasn''t much left in it. He took deep gulps. "It''s one of those positions the nobles take not for pay or glory, but duty. It lets them feel special, and earn credentials amongst the other nobles and churchmen," he said.


    "Ah..." I wasn''t entirely sure how that worked, but it made sense. "That''s why he doesn''t have them himself," I said.


    He nodded. "Odds are he picked a noble at random. But I have a few ideas on where to start our search."


    "Primdoll," I said with a nod.


    Vim was silent for a moment... then a small smile appeared on his face. "They''re our second stop," he said.


    "Second?"


    Vim held out his cup. At first I wasn''t sure what he wanted, but then I realized. Pushing my own cup forward, I happily toasted with him. Yes! This was a great moment, and should be celebrated!


    "Uh... no... I was offering you the last of it," he said with an odd look.


    "Huh? Oh..." A little embarrassed, I grumbled and took his cup. Sure enough there was another gulp or two left.


    Staring at it as I was about to drink it down... I saw something out of the corner of my eye.


    Turning a little, I flinched at the huge smirk on the shopkeeper. She was smiling at me through the window, and giggled at me.


    Quickly gulping down the remainder of Vim''s drink, I did my best to ignore her as we left the store.


    She was too kind and pretty to hate... and it wasn''t fair!


    Even still, I waved goodbye to her all the same.


    Her jealous smile as she waved back earned a spot in my long memories.

 Chapter 49 - Forty Eight – Vim – A Thief’s Regret

    Chapter 49: Chapter Forty Eight ¨C Vim ¨C A Thief¡¯s Regret The scent was familiar.


    How was it even after all this time... all these years... this smell still lingered?


    I didn''t close the door behind me, but that was because a large man was already in motion to do so. It shut solidly, locking in the disgusting air into the building.


    Looking around, I counted the people. The ones on the floor, passed out. The ones in a cage in the corner. The three women sitting at a table, counting coins. The two large men peering at me in silence, sitting at a counter.


    The ones not drugged up, nor beaten into submission, all looked at me... but no one moved. No one said anything.


    Was I going to have to make a scene or...?


    I did not.


    Appearing from behind a hallway wall, a tall thin man approached me quickly. He had a soft smile, and his eyes studied me as I had just studied his den.


    "What can I offer you today, good-sir?" the man asked once close enough. I noticed he didn''t get too close to me.


    I studied him for a moment, and wondered if this was what some of the Societies members saw sometimes when they looked at me.


    A man who thought he was above everyone and everything. Even though he himself was small. Even though he himself was frail and worthless.


    "Shall we speak where the air isn''t so thick?" I asked him, putting a little bit of disdain into my voice. Not just because I didn''t like the smell of old sex and drugs, but also to imply a point.


    The thin man smirked a little, and then nodded. "This way, sir," he said, and turned on a heel.


    Following him, I ignored the two large men who followed us down a hallway. One had been the man who had closed the door behind me.


    It didn''t take long for me to get guided to a far more normal room. One that smelled of incense, and was clean. It was large, and was full of higher end furniture. The type found in the houses of nobles.


    There was even a window, even though it wasn''t open.


    Quite a statement, to have such a room in the slums. Especially in a building made of wood and held together with mud.


    Only one of the large men entered behind me and the thin man, the other remained outside.


    "Please, sir," the thin man offered me a seat in a large couch. He himself took a seat across from the couch, into a thin wooden chair. A plain one, without decoration.


    It didn''t belong in this room.


    Yet, it made the point clear. The chair didn''t belong, and neither did he. At least not in this room of comforts and wealth.


    As he sat in it, I stayed standing. He smiled at me as he continued to study me, seemingly amused that I had refused his offer for a seat.


    There was no reason for me to feed his amusement. I wasn''t in the mood to play his weird games.


    "My master has heard of a recent... seizure. I''m sure you heard of it?" I asked him, choosing to find out if he was going to be legitimate or not.


    The thin man''s smile got wider, and he nodded. "I have. I hear the paintings were vivid and detailed," he said.


    Good. Although weird, he was at least what he pretended to be.


    "My master would be very happy to come into possession of... those vivid pictures," I said.


    The large man behind me, standing in front of the door, shifted his weight. For a small moment I thought he was about to attack me, but then I saw the smile slowly die on the thin man''s face.


    "To be frank... and to respect your master... I am sorry but I''m unable to aid you in the acquisition of any paintings," he said stiffly.


    Frowning, I studied the look on his face. The sweat that begun beading on his forehead was fresh.


    That wasn''t from drugs, or alcohol. Nor heat, since this place was somewhat cold.


    He was worried.


    "If it is a matter of price... my master is beyond such limits," I said, crossing my hands behind my back.


    The man cleared his throat, and stood from the chair that didn''t belong. He seemed to have wobbly feet for a moment, as if drunk. He shook his head. "I''m sorry. I''m neither in possession of any of the paintings, nor will I ever be... most likely," he said.


    Watching the man''s face, and the sad smile that was slowly dying on it... I realized he was being serious.


    He wasn''t trying to hide anything from me... he was actually worried about something. Worried and sad. Regretful.


    "Not even willing to entertain the idea?" I asked him.


    The man sighed and then his smile disappeared completely. Suddenly I was talking to the man, and not the persona he tried to pretend to be. "The ones who seized those paintings are the Knights of Carvill... the only honest knights in this whole damned city," he said.


    The man behind me nodded his head.


    "Honestly sir, I''d love to entertain it. A single one of those paintings would be worth a handful of penk if I got them to the capital. But the Carvill knights can''t be bribed. Can''t be threatened. Can''t be killed. I lose men to them all the time, and there''s not a damned thing I can do about it," the thin man said, suddenly becoming a little whiny.


    "I see," I said.


    "I was kind of hoping your master was going to offer to sell me some of them, to be honest..." he said with a sheepish smile.


    "Regrettable," I said.


    Truly it was.


    Yet now I knew more. So this wasn''t all a waste.


    "Sorry sir. Please inform your master that I deeply regret not being able to be of service... truly. Honestly," he repeated that word again, and I wondered if it was one of the few words he knew to convey such a thing.


    I believed the man, even if he sounded desperate to be believed.


    After all, he wasn''t even trying to get a fee out of me. Wasn''t even pretending to be willing to try for a few coins.


    Either I had found the only honest slumlord in town, or he was actually this scared of those knights.


    Knights of Carvill...


    With a sigh I nodded. "I understand. I shall endure to inform my master. Here, for your honesty," I pulled out the small bag of coins I had prepared. The one I had intended to use no matter his answer. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The man didn''t hesitate to take the bag, but upon feeling the weight of it he suddenly grew a conscious. "Sir... this is too much," he said softly. Looking as if I had just smacked him.


    "As I said, my master is beyond such things," I said.


    "Ah... I thank your master," speaking humbly as he lifted the small bag of coins.


    Turning, I wasn''t too surprised to find the door already being opened for me.


    This time the two large men not only guided me to the exit, but bowed their heads to me as I left.


    Leaving the building, I ignored the odd look of the beggars who had been standing guard. They weren''t sure if they should draw their hidden blades, or beg me for change.


    Lucky for them they ignored me.


    This was troubling.


    Honestly I had hoped it had been the Primdoll family. But that would of course had been too convenient. Yet for it also to not have been a merchant, or some lower noble to have been the ones tasked with collecting the unpaid taxes... but some kind of knight order instead?


    Knights of Carvill? I had no idea who they were, or what they represented... but the fact that they had scared that thief lord well enough that he hadn''t even considered the idea of taking my job offer was unsettling.


    "Waste of men," I said lowly as I left the slums.


    Ignoring the eyes on me as I walked through the grimy, dirt packed roads; I tried to formulate a plan for my next step.


    Finding these Knights of Carvill wasn''t that difficult. Odds are they had their own barracks somewhere in town. It''d take me only a few hours to find them.


    But I needed to also find out who owned them. Were they owned by the Lord of Ruvindale? The nobles? The church?


    For that thief to be so afraid of them, told me it wasn''t the Lord of this town or the nobles at all.


    "The church then," I grumbled.


    Yet that begged the question as to why the church wasn''t in an uproar. Would knights known, and feared, for their dutifulness hide such paintings from their masters and lords? Their priests and clergy?


    After a few minutes I finally began to approach the stone buildings and roads again. The stink of the slums wasn''t as bad here, but I knew it''d linger on my clothes for some time.


    "Least of my worries," I said. At least for now.


    Even though Renn might complain...


    Thinking of her, I frowned and went to searching for her. I had asked her to remain out of the slums, but to stay nearby so I could find her and...


    There she was.


    Waiting. Like always.


    She got so anxious. So worried, when she waited... and she voiced her complaints often. Rather she showed her annoyances with glares and scowls when she complained that we weren''t being active enough in our task... But...


    For as much as she hated it, she always waited patiently when I asked her to.


    Seeing her at a distance, alone, it reminded me of her nature.


    Cats stood like that. Alone. Watching, and waiting. Waiting for things no one knew existed.


    Approaching her, I decided not to sneak up on her again. Although it was fun to see her expression, and watch her jump in surprise, she looked a little too sad right now for me to entertain myself at her expense.


    Stepping onto the stone road, and off the dirt one, I watched her hat. It didn''t shift, even as her head hurriedly turned to look at me.


    She smiled at the sight of me, and I almost hesitated. Almost paused mid-step.


    "Fool," I whispered at myself.


    She was simply excited to learn if I had good news.


    Nothing more.


    Renn ran up to me, hurriedly enough that a few onlookers had stared for a moment. They probably saw a young wife, glad to see her husband return from the slums finally. Glad to see he wasn''t fumbling and tripping over drunken feet.


    "Well?" she asked, hopeful.


    Not just hopeful... apprehensive.


    She was obviously happy to have learned that she hadn''t been the direct cause... but now she felt she had a duty. An almost too deep belief that she needed to help me right the wrongs that had been committed here. To the point that it was almost akin to a religious faith.


    A part of me was glad for it. It meant she herself was the exact kind of person we needed in our Society. The type we desperately needed... but...


    "The thieves here are unable to procure the paintings. They said they''re in the possession of some kind of knight order. The kind that scares even the wicked," I explained.


    "Knights..." she mumbled, going into thought.


    "By the sounds of it," I started, and reached out to guide her away from the dirt road that led to the slums. There was no point in us staying here. Especially since I didn''t want the smell to linger on her. "The special type. The extreme type," I finished as we went to walking.


    She stayed nearby, allowing me to keep my hand on her lower back. Either she no longer minded it, or was too lost in thought to even notice. "The dutiful type," she added. Glancing at her, she smiled softly at me. "I knew one. Remember the children I spoke of? Lujic ended up becoming a knight."


    Frowning, I tried to remember what she spoke of... but I only remembered her mentioning that she had lived with human children for a time.


    "Lujic?" I asked.


    She nodded. "The older brother. Became one to protect his younger sister. He was... a good man," she explained.


    Ah. The ones she had helped raise.


    Wonder if that was the one who died early.


    "Yes, well... in my experience the more dutiful they are, the harder it is to get them to do anything we want them to," I said.


    She nodded, seemingly in full agreement.


    "But, the more devout they are..." I smiled as I stared at the woman in my arm.


    "Hm?" she waited for me to continue, but I didn''t yet.


    She was perfect.


    Her beauty. Her smile. Her age...


    "What?" she asked softly.


    First I needed to get her some clothes... and then...


    "That''s an odd look on you," she then said, raising an eyebrow at me.


    "Oddly, I think it''ll look great on you," I said.


    "Huh?"


    I ignored her confusion as I guided her to the center marketplace. To the shop Lomi and I had visited.


    The high end clothes shop, for nobles.


    Time to let her earn her keep.

 Chapter 50 - Forty Nine – Renn – Silk and Sweat

    Chapter 50: Chapter Forty Nine ¨C Renn ¨C Silk and Sweat For the first time in my life, I was wearing clothes that... made me feel like I wasn''t human.


    "I don''t mind playing a part, Vim... but can I?" I asked, adjusting the thick silk wrapped around my breasts. It was hard to do, especially since a young boy who had been walking nearby paused as I did so.


    Doing my best ignore the young boy''s odd look, I shifted my shoulders and decided to just let my new clothes be.


    We were already in the noble''s district. And I was supposed to be a noble. Which meant I was supposed to look comfortable and normal here, in my own environment.


    "Why can''t you?" he asked, his eyes were focused on the building in front of us.


    "Because I feel ridiculous," I complained softly. The dress was... actually not that bad. At least compared to many others that had been in that shop. But it felt really weird. Like it was going to slide off my skin, and reveal my whole naked body, at any moment. It was nerve wracking! I felt like I wasn''t wearing clothes but something made to torture me.


    The fact humans wore such things so easily made me feel... out of place.


    "You don''t look it," he said.


    "I feel out of place. Now I genuinely feel like I''m pretending to be something I''m not," I said.


    "Which is why you''ll be just fine. Your real attitude is basically how most noble women act. So... just be yourself," he said with a shrug.


    "Attitude?" I asked him.


    "Only you could complain about that dress while looking so beautiful in it," he said.


    Gulping at his words, I knew better than to take that at face value... Especially since it sounded insincere while he wore what he did. He now wore a dark blue suit... and as much as it pained me to admit it, he looked really good in it.


    Saying such words was definitely rich coming from him.


    How does such an average looking man look so comfortable in such clothing?


    "That''s not fair to say when you look so comfortable. You should have picked something better suited for me," I said.


    He finally looked away from the alabaster building we were approaching, and smiled at me. "See? Noble women always get what they want. Even when they don''t deserve it," he said.


    "Ah... I do sometimes, don''t I," I nodded, agreeing with him.


    Though granted, that was usually only thanks to his kindness.


    "I''ll be your ward. A type of servant, but not. Think of me as related to you by blood, but still a servant. Or a guard. Someone you trust fully, yet see as beneath you," Vim explained.


    I nodded as I adjusted my right sleeve. The soft material was... loose. It wasn''t sliding free, or falling down, but it felt like it was. Which made me anxious.


    "We''re not married anymore?" I asked him with a smile.


    He grinned and pointed at a distant glimmer. The noon sun gleamed off what looked to be armor. Armor of knights.


    "They''ll take one look at you and know you''re above them. So as long as you don''t stumble, they''ll do all the heavy lifting," he said.


    "Heavy lifting..." I whispered. What a way to phrase it.


    "I as well. It''ll be fine. All we need to do is find the storeroom. Once we do, it honestly doesn''t matter what happens from there," he said.


    "Another fire?" I asked softly.


    His small grin disappeared, and I felt bad for being the cause of its death. "Yes."


    "Such a waste," I said.


    "I know. But there''s no other method for us here. It''s not like you and I can carry out hundreds of paintings on our backs. And they won''t just give them to us," he said.


    "We could carry them out over their corpses," I offered.


    Vim slowed his already slow pace a little, but said nothing.


    "Sorry. Alright. I can do this," I said, hoping he''d forgive me.


    He nodded, seemingly unbothered by my earlier comment. Even though I knew the truth.


    A part of him wanted to do the same thing. But he, and I admitted I did too, knew that would do almost just as much harm.


    My left glove shifted a little, and I wanted to groan as I went to putting it back in place.


    "I don''t fit these," I said.


    "You''re fine. You''re just not used to the feel of the silk. You look great," he said.


    Although I knew he was saying such things just to calm me down... I still found myself blushing at his words.


    Vim slowly came to a stop at an intersection. The last one before the large alabaster building, which supposedly housed the Knights of Carvill. It looked like a castle. A glowing one, thanks to the high sun.


    "Remember Renn, we have a goal," Vim said.


    I nodded.


    "Please. No matter what happens... don''t get angry. Don''t lose your temper. Promise me," he said.


    I nodded. "I promise Vim... as a thank you for letting me help, it''s the least I can do," I said.


    He blinked, and I smiled at him. As I did my right sleeve adjusted a little again. "I know you probably have a way to do this without me... so thank you. For giving me the chance to help. I appreciate it," I said.


    Vim stared at me for a moment before nodding. "Alright."


    "Alright," I agreed.


    "As you say, Renn Proscilla," Vim then said.


    "Huh?" I asked. Who was that?


    "I have a friend in that family. Their territories are far south, and won''t cause them or us issues to use their name here," he explained.


    "A... family?" I asked.


    "A noble family," he nodded, and then noticed something at our feet.


    I stepped back, worried I had stepped in something like mud or worse... but instead he knelt down to tie my shoe.


    My heart skipped a beat as I watched him quickly, and easily, secure the lashes on my new shoes.


    They weren''t too fancy, but they gleamed. Spotless.


    He gestured for my other shoe, and I felt silly as I let him check the laces on the other as well.


    "Renn Proscilla... are they humans?" I asked.


    "They are now," he said firmly.


    Frowning at that, I hoped he meant that in a good way and not a horrible one.


    "I''ll do most the talking, being your ward. But they''ll undoubtedly give us grief at first. I''ll need you to pipe up and put them in their place for me when they do. You ready?" he asked me as he stood.


    "Would you stop dallying already? I will be famished by the time this is over with at this rate," I said with a huff.


    Vim gave me a real smile. One that showed teeth as he chuckled. With a nod, he seemed to approve of my performance as he gave me a very distinct bow. He lowered his head, and turned his hand inward in an odd way.


    I didn''t recognize that bow at all, but something told me anyone watching us would know it instantly.


    "Lead the way," I said simply.


    "Of course Milady," he said, with an odd voice.


    My new hat was not as heavy, nor as nice in my opinion, as my other one. It too was... smooth and silky feeling, and wanted to move and fly off each time my ears moved.


    And my ears did move at his odd voice.


    Luckily, for me and him, Vim had pinned the hat down firmly for me. A good dozen pins held it in place.


    "Hmph," I held in my odd laugh as I allowed Vim to begin guiding me to the Knights of Carvill''s barracks.


    As we neared the large white building, I watched the pair of armored knights study us on our approach.


    Vim was walking close to me, but not as close as he had been lately. Also, his hand wasn''t at the small of my back anymore either.


    For some odd reason that made me even more nervous.


    Why couldn''t he have just pretended to by my husband? Or he the noble, and I the servant?


    "State your business, Madam," the older looking of the two knights said as we got close.


    "I greet you, sir. This is Milady Renn Proscilla. We have come to inquire of your lord captain, if it would please him to meet with my lady," Vim very quickly, and sounding very naturally, greeted the knight in turn.


    Although Vim sounded... very odd, and spoke in a way that was far from his norm... I somehow found myself completely believing in him. As if this was in fact Vim, and the life he actually lived.


    The two knights seemed to very obviously believe him as well, for they both looked at each other and nodded.


    "I shall guide you Madam, please, this way," the older knight was the one to oblige us. With an open palm he gestured to a large entrance, the one we would have probably simply walked into if not for them blocking it.


    "As you may," Vim said with a nod.


    The guard nodded and turned, heading into the building.


    Vim stood still, and glanced lightly at me. Getting the point, I went to following the knight.


    Vim bowed as I passed him, and for the slightest moment I feared he was going to remain behind... and leave me to do this alone. But no, after a moment he went to following me, walking a few steps behind me.


    Relieved, I did my best to not stare too much at the walls and doors we passed as we went deeper into the building. Somehow the hallways were very big... the ceilings were up high enough that they could have fit a whole other floor inside, if they hadn''t wasted so much space.


    Oddly the place wasn''t that cold, which told me they probably burnt a lot of wood to heat this much open space and...


    My jaw clenched as we rounded a corner, and the sight of statues came into view.


    Marbled white, people had been carved out of stone. Men. Women. Children. Some naked, others not, but all of it was art. As much art as Lughes'' and Amber''s paintings.


    The sights were a wonder, and I regretted each one we passed. Would it seem... un-noble of me to stop and stare for a moment?


    Probably would. Since such sights were probably the norm for such people.


    As we walked, the statues began to become fewer in number... which I was somewhat grateful for. Some of them were so detailed I was starting to wonder if looking at them was worth the risk.


    "Brother," a man without armor passed us, and nodded in greeting to the guard who was guiding us.


    "Brother," our guide said back, his armor clanking as he nodded extravagantly.


    Amused, I wondered if this was more of a religious thing than not. There didn''t seem to be any... religious motifs anywhere. None on their armor, or the statues we passed. In fact some of the statues had been a little... too much, even for me. Which made it hard to imagine the church allowing them in their temples.


    "Ah! Brother Lawrence!" the one guiding us spoke up upon seeing another man. A broad shouldered one, carrying a book.


    "Brother, how can I help you?" Lawrence asked as we approached.


    "This is Lady Renn. She has come to kindly beg a meeting of Lord Carvill," our guide said.


    Brother Lawrence looked from his brother, to myself. I noticed he didn''t even glance at Vim.


    Which... was a little odd, considering he was wearing an extremely similar suit. In fact, it looked a little dated compared to Vim''s.


    "I shall oblige them, brother. Return to your post," Lawrence said calmly after staring at me for a moment.


    "Thank you brother! Milady, beg your forgiveness but Brother Lawrence shall guide you from here," our guide said with a formal bow. This one I recognized, since it was accompanied by a knights salute.


    "Hm, very well," I said gently.


    The two men blinked, and for the tiniest moment I worried I had made a mistake. Was Vim supposed to have answered instead?


    But no, the two men remained calm and simply nodded their heads. Our previous guide turned, and headed back where we had come from... and our new guide, Lawrence, gestured with an open palm to a hallway nearby. "Right this way Madam."


    I didn''t nod, and simply went to following him.


    He walked calmly, and didn''t seem bothered at all. Although he was walking a little faster than our previous guide had.


    "My Lord Carvill was just taking tea, so this is a prime opportunity my lady," Lawrence said.


    "Fortuitous," Vim said from behind me.


    Although expecting the man in front of me to tilt his head, or turn to face us, he instead kept walking. He nodded, as if in agreement with Vim''s assessment.


    We entered the hallway, and suddenly the place wasn''t as neat anymore. Although the white stone was... pretty, and bright... and clean... that was all it was.


    Simple stone.


    There were no more statues. No more high ceilings. No more pillars or designs...


    Somehow that annoyed me. If I was going to endure this, I should at least be rewarded a little... right?


    I sighed, but did so quietly. If the man guiding us noticed, he didn''t show it.


    Not long after entering the boring hallway, we were taken to a large pair of doors. Wooden doors, which the wood they were made out of was a bright red in color. Looking almost painted, yet didn''t seem so.


    Lawrence knocked on the door with a few taps, and waited for a few moments before opening the door.


    He opened it before hearing an answer, which surprised me.


    Before I stepped into the room, Vim tapped my shoulder. Looking at him, I watched as Vim entered the room before I did... leaving me alone in the hallway.


    At first I thought he was telling me to keep up the good work, but I knew that hadn''t been the case.


    He had wanted me to wait a moment.


    Watching Vim enter the room behind Lawrence, I watched as Vim stopped a few feet from the door. He turned a little to nod at whoever he was looking at, but said nothing.


    Listening into the room, I heard Lawrence and another man speak to one another. "Allow her in, please," a man said.


    Vim turned and then gestured for me to enter. He bowed as I entered. "My lady Renn Proscilla," Vim introduced me as I entered the room.


    The room was much smaller than I had thought it was going to be. Lawrence was standing in front of a large desk, which wasn''t that far from the door. Behind the desk, which had books and scrolls upon it, was an older man. Dressed in a light sleeved shirt. He didn''t look regal or knightly, honestly. In fact his frame, although larger than Lawrence''s, wasn''t as wide or stout as the other knights here.


    "Lady Proscilla. I am the current captain of the Carvill knights. Part of my families traditions is we abandon our first names, when acting as the head of the family. Please address me as Carvill," I was greeted by the man behind the desk. He put down a large feather... which was undoubtedly being used as a pen.


    "Lord Carvill, I thank you for forgiving this sudden visit," I said.


    The man nodded gently, seemingly accepting my thanks in stride... as if I really did need to be thankful for his kindness.


    For a small moment the silence started to linger, so I glanced at Vim. Making sure to look at him with as much normalcy as I could and not allow any of my fear or worry to be seen, I was glad that Vim seemed expectant of my look. He quickly nodded and bowed.


    "We''ve come to intrude out of necessity, my Lord Knight. But we have been placed in a rather stifling predicament, by your actions, and wish to rectify the matter as swiftly and properly as possible," Vim spoke evenly, once more making me feel as if he actually belonged here.


    He spoke, and stood, and looked, as if he belonged in this room. Talking to them. Talking for me.


    Maybe he was a noble himself.


    "Stifling predicament?" The man Vim had called the Lord Knight asked.


    Standing up straighter, I stared into the eyes of the man who now glared at us. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lawrence also narrowed his eyes, as if we had just insulted them.


    Maybe Vim had.


    "Indeed," I said simply.


    The two blinked, and then glanced at one another. My heart thumped, and I worried over my comment... Yet even as my anxiety grew, and a strange sweat began to form on my lower back, I watched as Lord Carvill sighed lightly.


    So...


    It begins.

 Chapter 51 - Fifty – Vim – Lord Carvill’s Fire

    Chapter 51: Chapter Fifty ¨C Vim ¨C Lord Carvill¡¯s Fire The Lord Knight of the Carvill family appeared to be the real deal.


    He sat back in his chair, sighing softly as he studied Renn. At first he had looked at her with interested eyes... maybe either because of her beauty, or her demeanor... but now he was studying her for another reason.


    "I''ve never heard of the Proscilla family," Carvill said simply.


    I held back a smile as I lowered my judgment of this man. He was a real knight. A true warrior. But he was not a politician. Not a negotiator.


    He wasn''t a merchant, or a noble. At least, not the kind of noble I feared.


    "The Proscilla family oversees several fishing towns, and river villages, in the south of Harden. They do so for the principality of the Winged Church," I said smoothly. The man''s eyes never left Renn, even as I spoke.


    "Don''t boast."


    For the smallest of moments I didn''t realize who had spoken... until I saw the two men raise their eyebrows in respect.


    Lowering my head, to bow to the woman who had spoken so flatly and calmly, I wished I could give her a smile.


    She probably had no idea how flawlessly she had just proven her legitimacy to these men.


    "I do know of our sisterhood the Winged Church. Forgive me as I''ve not had the pleasure of spending much time in the south. So... to what degree did my household wrong you, pray tell?" Carvill asked calmly.


    Although he had relaxed a little, there was still a hint of worry in his eyes. It didn''t reach his voice, but I heard it in the way his left foot had started to twitch. He most likely thought we wouldn''t notice, especially since we couldn''t see it since the desk blocked it, but I could hear it clearly.


    He was anxiously fidgeting.


    "Milady has a fancy for... certain quality paintings. She had commissioned a portrait from an artist that called your city home. We arrived a few days ago, after finishing up a small matter in the port of Nevi, to take possession of it. Only upon our arrival here, we''ve come to learn that you had confiscated the painting," I spoke evenly, explaining the situation.


    For the first time since I had entered the office, the Lord of Carvill looked at me.


    Now he studied me, and I noticed the way he smirked a little as he did.


    He had originally thought me a simple servant, yet now saw me as someone worth keeping an eye on.


    Interesting. He really was the real deal.


    Seriously... why did the humans always get the good ones?


    "My men did indeed confiscate paintings just last week... you say that one of them was yours?" he asked.


    I nodded, but did so with reverence. "All the Proscilla family asks is to be allowed ownership of the painting they purchased rightfully," I said.


    Carvill frowned, but not in a bad way. He looked at the man named Lawrence, who stood next to the desk with a troubled expression. "There were hundreds of paintings in that building sir," Lawrence said.


    Carvill nodded. "Indeed there had been..." the man then reached over, to the edge of his desk, and tapped a bundle of scrolls. "Three scrolls. Three years of payments missed, another two still not gone through," he added.


    A small part of me wanted to walk over and grab those scrolls of his desk. Even if I had to do so over his body.


    I kept myself in check as I nodded. "We only ask for the one owed to us, nothing more," I said.


    "''Tis an honest and genuine request," Carvill said as he scratched his chin. He, like most of the knights here, were clean shaven. Yet I heard stubble as he scratched.


    "Do you have proof of this purchase?" Lawrence then asked.


    "Of course we do," Renn said flatly.


    The two men flinched, and Carvill actually glanced at Lawrence with a glare.


    It wasn''t really an answer that deserved such a reaction... but it wasn''t the answer that bothered them, but the tone in Renn''s voice.


    They interpreted her quick response as if she had felt insulted by them.


    You never insulted a noble like that. Especially when one was a knight.


    Even if Carvill, and this Lawrence, were nobles themselves... right now they were simple knights. Acting commanders and captains, yes, but not liegelords or rulers themselves.


    Pulling out a small letter, I strode towards the desk calmly and placed it upon the desk.


    Neither Carvill nor Lawrence made any move to open and verify our claims.


    "What if the painting... your painting, madam Proscilla, isn''t there? What if we hadn''t been the ones to claim it?" Carvill asked, a little worried now.


    "Then compensation would be in order, would it not?" Renn asked... Somehow sounding a little fed up with this conversation.


    Carvill winced, and nodded. "Indeed it would."


    Stepping away from the desk, I turned to walk back to my spot. Allowing me to give Renn a tiny smile without being seen.


    She blinked, and I heard her tail beneath her silk dress shift its position.


    Going back to my spot next to Renn, I turned around and watched Carvill tap the letter I had just given him. He hadn''t opened it. Probably didn''t plan to either, at least not anytime soon.


    Opening it now, after he had just insulted a young woman of a prominent noble family, would only be a further insult.


    He''d wait until we were gone before opening, lest he dared risk her anger.


    Carvill sighed and nodded. "I shall allow your man to inspect the paintings. Lawrence, please summon Codey," he ordered.


    "Sir," Lawrence nodded and turned to leave. He must have been expecting the order, for he had nearly begun to move before Carvill had finished speaking.


    "We thank you," I said with a small bow.


    Carvill nodded again. "Please return if you fail to find it, Madam. And we shall properly handle the mistaken misplacement," Carvill said gently.


    Renn luckily understood his words for the simple dismissal they were, for she nodded and turned away.


    Giving the Lord of the Carvill Knights a bow, I too went to follow Renn out of his office. Dutifully accompanying her as a servant would.


    Leaving the office, I found that Lawrence was rather far down the hallway already. Renn stared at him, unsure of what to do.


    I stepped forward just enough to give her the right guidance. She glanced at me, and then nodded and went to walking forward.


    She walked slowly, and I was thankful for it. A servant was to hurry to us, not the other way around.


    After a few steps, we grew far enough away from the door that I felt comfortable enough to give her a compliment.


    "Well done. That went great," I said softly.


    Her hat shifted a little, and I wondered how no one else noticed. Granted it was... small, tiny movements... but...


    Though maybe the only reason I noticed was simply because I liked to see her reactions to certain things.


    "What now?" she asked with a whisper. One low enough that even I barely understood her.


    "I''m sure that man will return with whoever is to guide us to the paintings, Milady," I said lightly.


    She glanced at me, as if upset I''d keep playing along at a time like this.


    "Almost there. A little more. Keep it up, you''re doing phenomenal. I might marry you off to a noble at this rate, since it seems to suit you," I said.


    Renn was about to say something to me, but went quiet as Lawrence and another man approached us. The two hurried down the hall, and I watched as the young lad who accompanied behind Lawrence stared at Renn.


    Amused, I stayed silent as the two bowed their heads to Renn. "Madam, this is Codey. He shall guide you to the storeroom where we put all the paintings we''ve confiscated," Lawrence said.


    Studying his eyes, which strained to look at Renn as he bowed, I wondered if maybe I had severely underestimated how good looking Renn was.


    I should have realized it. After all, even I had found her attractive...


    "I''ll be your guide, my lady!" the young boy, Codey, happily introduced himself... even if he did so with a red face. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Lead the way," Renn said plainly.


    The two nodded, and Lawrence stepped aside... going closer to the wall of the hallway. He stayed there, watching us go as Codey lead us away, back towards the entrance of the building.


    Following Renn, who followed the young boy, I did my best to ignore the stare from Lawrence as we left him behind.


    Her good looks were definitely a factor.


    Somehow, even though it helped us in this subterfuge, I found it upsetting.


    Luckily we didn''t run into any other knights as we were lead to another section of the building. So I didn''t need to glare at anyone else, other than the young boy who sometimes tried to glance behind him to catch a glimpse.


    Being led to a large door, I found it a little odd how there wasn''t a lock upon it as he opened it for us.


    Sure enough, within the room... I could not only see familiar looking crates, but could also smell the stink of old paint.


    They were here.


    "It will be... dark in there. Shall I procure a torch, Milady?" Codey asked as he stared into the dark room.


    To me, and undoubtedly Renn as well, the room wasn''t that dark at all... but we weren''t ourselves here. We were humans.


    "Please," I said for Renn.


    The boy nodded, but seemed disappointed that I had been the one to answer and not her. He spun on a heel and hurried off, towards another hallway.


    "He''s cute," Renn said softly as we watched him hurry away.


    "Is he?" I asked. Really?


    Suddenly Renn turned... then after half a second she snorted and smirked at me.


    "What?" I asked her.


    "So are you when you''re jealous," she said.


    Renn suddenly broke out into a huge smile, and she quickly covered her mouth with her hand as she chuckled. "Ha!" she did her best to stop herself from laughing aloud.


    Although I knew I should chastise her, and tell her to calm down... instead I found myself smiling at her.


    For the tiniest moment, I forgot we were in enemy territory, surrounded by quasi-religious knights.


    For a single moment, I forgot that my entire goal for the last few days was finally right in front of me. Literally within reach.


    Instead all I could think of, see, or hear... was the woman next to me.


    "Your face!" she snickered, covering her mouth so her voice didn''t sound too loud.


    Watching Renn snicker as she did everything she could to control herself... I stepped back and bit my tongue.


    Don''t laugh. Don''t smile.


    "Haha," she giggled away, pleased with herself. Her happy eyes were getting watery, which I hoped was just because she was emotionally excited at the sight of the paintings before us... but I knew the truth.


    Renn stifled a sniff, containing herself, since off in the distance near the end of the hallway we noticed shadows dancing. A light was approaching. Most likely our torch.


    "Collect yourself," I said softly as the young lad rounded the corner, carrying a small metal lamp. It flickered as he hurried.


    "Sure, sure," Renn smirked, doing all she could to control her amusement.


    Sighing, I glanced into the storeroom before me.


    I''d not be able to tell if this was all of the paintings... but it definitely looked like it. There had to be over a dozen large crates, and several piles of stacked paintings as well.


    "Milady," Codey approached, and smiled warmly at Renn as he hefted the lamp for her.


    Stepping forward, the young knight went stiff as I reached out to take the lamp from him.


    He didn''t stop me from taking it, but it was quite clear he had expected to hold the lamp for Renn. To both aid her himself, and be near her.


    "Do you know anything of these paintings, sir knight?" I asked him.


    He blinked at me, a little shocked by the question. "I... I helped unload them, my lord... but nothing else, no. I heard that they''re to be auctioned off this festival, however."


    "I see," I nodded, and then turned to look at Renn. "I shall be prompt my lady... however..." I spoke slowly, making a point.


    "Hm. Indeed. Prompt as the snowfall, I''m sure. You there, Sir Codey? Where may I go to sit and rest, then?" Renn asked the boy.


    Codey stood up straighter, and didn''t succeed at all in hiding his happy smile. "Of course! Right this way Miss!" he gestured down the hall he had just come from, happy to oblige.


    I bowed lightly, both in thanks to the young boy... and to Renn.


    When the boy turned, to guide her, I noticed the happy smirk she gave me as she went to follow him.


    Nodding lightly at her, I stood back up straight and watched her go.


    "There is a pleasant waiting area in the nearby greenhouse," the boy said happily, unable to take his eyes off her.


    Shaking my head at him, and the woman who gave him a welcoming smile, I glanced around to make sure I was now alone.


    The hallway we were in wasn''t as fancy or as large as the others... but it was also definitely one often traveled. The white stone was worn down in the center of the hallway, from many years of metal boots and feet.


    I''d need to be swift.


    Stepping into the storeroom, I closed the door a little. Not all the way, just enough to hopefully block the dancing shadows caused by the lamp I carried.


    Hefting the lamp up, I scanned the room. It was about thrice the size of the Lord''s office, and...


    Yes. These were the paintings. Very likely all of them, too.


    Stepping into the mess, since the crates and piles had been stacked a little randomly... I wondered if they had even catalogued them yet. By the looks, they''d...


    Running my fingers along the face of one of the paintings that had been laid upwards, on the top of a crate, I stared at the line of dust I had made.


    They hadn''t studied them at all yet.


    Chances are they had seized them... and then promptly brought them straight here.


    There was still of course the chance that some of them had been pilfered, by the knights who had transported them here... but...


    Picking a random crate, I pulled a painting out of it. To study it closer.


    It was the painting I''d seen before in the attic. One of an old lumber village.


    Putting it back, I found another. It was one of Lughes'' old paintings, of his mountaintops.


    The sight hurt, so I quickly put it back too.


    Another painting was one of ours. Of the Society. The hairy cheeked family, that stood around the crib of their newborn, made me sigh.


    Dropping the painting back into the crate, I stepped around to another crate. Within was many smaller paintings, closely packed together to the point that I had to tug rather hard to pull one out. Part of the paintings frame broke as I pulled it out. I ignored the wood as it splintered and fell back into the crate.


    This painting was an old one. One of the first human painters that Lughes had employed.


    I couldn''t remember her name... but I remembered those eyes. She always gave her paintings a strange glossy gleam, in the eyes of those she painted. It made the artwork look... special. Alive.


    Putting it down, I glanced around at the... hundreds of pieces of art.


    "A legacy," I said.


    That was what this was. A legacy. Not a page in a history book, but an entire book of history itself.


    The lamp in my hand clanked as I lifted it higher, as if I actually needed the light to see better.


    This was going to be horrible.


    This was going to actually hurt me.


    Maybe even hurt me more than finding the Sleepy Artist destroyed and ransacked had.


    Closing my eyes, I tried to smell any hidden scents mixed into the paint and wood. I tried to smell for blood. For death.


    I couldn''t make any such things out, but the stench of paint was overpowering.


    If Lughes or Crane had been killed near these paintings, and their blood had splattered upon them... I couldn''t tell.


    How regretful.


    I was about to destroy hundreds of years of history.


    Hundreds of years of skill and effort. Dozens of masters of their crafts had made these. Some of these paintings, even the normal ones, were more valuable than one could imagine.


    Yet... even beyond that...


    Stepping around a crate, I stared down at a painting that had been laid up against a crate. Its frame had been cracked, but it was still in one piece and hadn''t been ripped.


    Bringing the lantern down, to illuminate it better, I stared at the picture of Rungle and his daughter.


    Frowning, I blinked and was suddenly before them.


    The large man, with hands bigger than my head.


    The young woman, who had inherited her mother''s round ears.


    The two had been the last of their family. The last of their kind.


    And had been good friends, even till the end.


    Blinking again, their voices faded... and I was back inside the cold stone keep of human knights and monks.


    Taking a deep breath, I forcefully looked away from the painting.


    I was likely the only one to remember them. Even if Lughes'' still lived, which was doubtful, his mind was too gone. He might remember them upon seeing that painting... but...


    He''d not remember their stories.


    Lifting the lantern, I tried to count the crates around me. Eight... nine?


    All these stories. All these people. All these scenes.


    I''d be the last to remember them...


    Quickly my eyes ran along other paintings. Even the ones barely visible, where only a corner or part of the painting was revealed.


    A certain grove, by an inlet.


    A family of deer, running through yellow flowers.


    "I''m so, so sorry," I whispered.


    Rungle and his daughter.


    "Really, I am," I said again.


    Crane, and her human masters who died protecting her.


    Stepping towards the crate in the back, farthest away from the door... I reached into my pocket to pull out the satchel.


    Opening the small bag of twine, I poured some of the powder onto the painting on top of the crate''s lid.


    Watching the powder accumulate on an ocean scene, where fishermen were trading with those who used to live in the coastal waters... I felt sick.


    "Forgive me," I told them, as I stepped away to pour some of the powder elsewhere.


    The fact that the boy mentioned they were to be auctioned off at the upcoming festival, most likely the winters-end festival, had been a great blessing.


    It meant that they hadn''t noticed yet how unique these paintings were.


    A part of me had worried, since these knights were a religious order, but... their very religious tenants had saved us.


    These knights, although most were noble born, weren''t nobles of the higher ranks.


    Most probably knew nothing or very little of artwork. And as such, although probably looked and glanced at the paintings... hadn''t found them that interesting.


    And if we were lucky, none of them had pilfered any yet. Or if any had been taken, by say the Lord Carvill himself, hopefully they had been one of the simple ones. The normal ones... of villages or religious motifs that had been commissioned.


    Such thoughts were all that I could think of to keep myself from growing furious.


    Walking around the room, I poured the powder where I could. Onto paintings. Into crates. On the floor, between the stacks, so the fire would eventually spread easier.


    Getting closer to the door, I poured most of the remaining powder onto the crate nearest the door. As much as I could.


    Then with a flick of the hand, I sent the satchel and the powder into the air. Spreading the remnants all throughout the room.


    Taking a small breath, I noticed the new scent.


    Mixed with paint and wood.


    Lurking beneath the scents of the Sleepy Artist... was one far more pungent. Far more dangerous.


    Looking to the right, at a medium sized painting... I hesitated right before throwing the lantern into the room.


    Studying the painting... I suddenly heard a strange clanking sound as something snapped.


    The lantern broke, falling from my hand.


    Although I didn''t startle, I was a little surprised as I watched the metal lantern land on the floor and bounce. Turning my hand around, I stared at the little circle piece of metal that had acted as the handle.


    In my anger I had squeezed it tightly enough to snap it.


    Then the glass of the lantern shattered on its final bounce. The metal frame sparked against the alabaster stone.


    The oil within the lantern splashed out, covering the nearby paintings and the powder now covering them.


    Some of it even splashed my right shoe.


    And finally the lantern stopped making noise. Stopped bouncing... and the world went still.


    For the smallest moment nothing happened...


    Then the fire ignited.

 Chapter 52 - Fifty One – Renn – The Last Painting

    Chapter 52: Chapter Fifty One ¨C Renn ¨C The Last Painting The fire was... oddly dark, in the murky night.


    Most of the fire had died down, it seemed, but every so often I could see the dark orange flames inside the black smoke.


    Luckily, thanks to the size of the building and the fact it had been made mostly of stone... the fire hadn''t spread very far. Only a single other building had caught fire, a storeroom and barn that the Carvill knights used to house their horses and other items.


    Glancing away from the cloud of smoke, I dared a glance to the man sitting nearby.


    Vim sat on the wall''s ledge, with slumped shoulders. Watching the fire like a hawk... had he even blinked in the last hour?


    Looking away from him, I glanced up and down the... what had Vim called this part? The battlement?


    He sat in-between two of the extruding parts of the walls, which somewhat hid him from view in the dark of the night.


    I stood behind him, but not because I was afraid to sit on the ledge of this wall. It wasn''t that high, honestly, only a few stories tall... but...


    If I sat in one of the crevices, as Vim was doing, I''d not be able to keep an eye on him.


    No one else was on this section of the wall. Most of the guards of the city, and in fact most of Ruvindale, was on the other side of the town. Either aiding in fighting the fire, or watching it.


    A part of me was... pained, to know that there was a very good chance that the fire had killed someone. It had spread so... so fast... Hopefully they also got the horses out of that barn, too.


    And hopefully that young boy also found peace.


    That young knight had guided me to a small garden, covered in glass. In fact it had been very beautiful. The kind that made me forget the severity of the moment... and because of that I had been ensorcelled by it. I had gotten lost in those flowers, which were blooming even during this cold winter.


    What had been a simple trick to allow Vim to be alone in the storeroom... turned into me losing track of time.


    Then the world had exploded. Glass shattered. The floor had rocked.


    And in that moment, not only had I been forced to realize how serious the moment had been...


    Closing my eyes, I groaned softly at the memory.


    Of the young boy, who had been all smiles.


    Of his shocked expression, upon seeing my ears.


    Opening my eyes, I looked at Vim. He still sat there, staring at the fire... focused on it and nothing else.


    Stepping towards him, I tried to look over his shoulder. To see if his right hand still had that young knight''s blood on it.


    That young knight''s terrified expression as he died would haunt me for some time.


    It hadn''t just been shock. It hadn''t just been terror...


    It had been betrayal.


    And somehow that hurt the most.


    "Was... was this the right choice, Vim?" I asked the man with the tear-stained face.


    Studying the Societies protector, I wondered how such a man cried so openly. So purely.


    Yet... what were those tears for? How many of those tear stains were for the humans he killed? How much of his grief, so obviously visible on his expression, was for the knights... and how much of it was for us? For Lughes and Amber? Crane and Shelldon?


    Me and him?


    "No," he then said.


    A shiver ran down my body, reaching my tail.


    "But... my choices are never the right ones," he added.


    His voice didn''t match his heartbroken appearance.


    It sounded strong. Firm. Unyielding.


    Just like it always did.


    Which was the real man?


    The one who could set aflame paintings of his own kind, and the humans who took them from us...


    Or the one who silently sobbed at the horrible scene he had created with his own hands?


    "I... I share this burden with you, Vim," I said lightly. In hopes that he''d not blame himself completely.


    He had only personally killed two men upon our escape of the burning building.


    The young boy who had guided us and an armored knight who had seen him do so.


    Vim turned suddenly, looking at me.


    I stood up straighter, shocked a little he had actually looked away from the fire. He hadn''t done so in hours.


    "Blame. You knew them for a mere few moons. Moons. Moments. A sliver of our lifetimes. Don''t get full of yourself, woman," he said to me.


    My jaw clenched, and I kept myself from growing too upset over his words. I kept myself from crying, and growling at them at the same time.


    He didn''t mean those words. And I could tell... and not just because of his worried eyes.


    He was trying to tell me none of this was my fault.


    "Don''t you dare, Vim. Don''t you dare try to coddle me like a child. Don''t you dare not include me in the blame of..." I glanced at the fire in the distance. I couldn''t see flames anymore. "Of this atrocity," I finished.


    Returning to Vim''s eyes, I hesitated.


    How were they so clear? So...


    It felt as if I was staring into someone who knew everything about me. Someone that knew all of my faults, and failures...


    And yet wasn''t judging me for them at all.


    "Don''t pity me," I whispered, a little worried as I stepped back a step.


    Vim''s eyes narrowed and he reached up and grabbed the higher part of the wall. With a single motion, he stood.


    Stepping down from the wall''s battlements, he took in a small breath as he stepped up to me.


    "I knew crane when she was but a child," Vim said.


    I gulped as he lowered his head, his voice going a little deeper. "I helped Lughes bury his wife and daughter," he continued.


    "I..." he went to say more, but stopped himself.


    Vim suddenly looked hurt, and he looked away from me. To the floor of the wall. Where the wood and stone stuck together in a misshapen mess.


    "Don''t stop. Keep going," I said firmly.


    "No. Let''s go... before..." he sighed and shook his head. "That''s enough mistakes for one day," he said.


    Vim turned, stepping towards the section of wall we had come from. Where the stairwell was.


    Opening my mouth to say something... I realized I didn''t know what to say.


    He was blaming himself. For everything.


    He had even tried to make me angry, so that I would not blame myself.


    Then upon realizing it hadn''t... wouldn''t work... He decided to stop trying.


    Reaching out, to stop him... I found myself unable.


    What could I say?


    What could I do?


    Vim ignored me as he slowly walked away. He didn''t even glance at the fire as he went for the stairs.


    "Ooff..." I groaned, swallowing a sob as I went to follow him.


    Nothing I said or did would change this man''s opinion. His beliefs.


    He blamed himself. Completely. Always would.


    Which... really wasn''t fair.


    I was here too, wasn''t I?


    I had cried too. I still would.


    I had been involved as well. I had been the one to carry Amber''s corpse. I had been the one to deliver those letters and...


    Following Vim down the stairwell, I was a little surprised to find a guard at the bottom of the stairs. He was polishing a metal boot.


    He stared at us, with wide eyes full of concern... but said nothing as we left the wall''s rampart, and went back into the city.


    Glancing behind us, at the man who slowly went back to polishing his boot... I was a little glad that he hadn''t said nor did anything to try and stop us. To question us.


    Right now Vim would have simply killed him.


    For a few good minutes, I followed behind Vim in silence. Occasionally I glanced up to the sky, to the dark clouds hiding the stars above us.


    The smoke was covering the whole city... and the smell was...


    Wait... we were heading back into the city. Deeper into it. Back towards the fire.


    "Vim...?" I asked.


    He didn''t respond, so I hurriedly stepped up next to him. He frowned as he glanced at me, with a look that told me he really wasn''t in the mood to deal with me.


    "Where are we going? Aren''t we leaving?" I asked him.


    Vim''s eyes grew soft, and he looked away... and after a moment slowly came to a stop. Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Leave..." he whispered to himself.


    "Shouldn''t we? The paintings are gone now... and we don''t know where anyone else is right?" I asked.


    "Right..." he said softly.


    A little worried, I wondered if he had...


    No...


    "What were you planning on doing, Vim?" I asked him, a little bothered by that look on his face.


    Vim looked at me, and I noticed the way his eyes slid up and down my body. If he had been anyone else, I would have shied away at that look.


    "Go to the inn. Get your bag. Change your clothes," he said.


    "What of you?" I asked, not letting him step away. I even started to reach out, to grab his arm.


    "Primdoll."


    My arm went still, a mere inch from his.


    He nodded. "One last thing."


    My hand clenched, and the silken glove protested. I felt it stretch... becoming looser than it already were.


    "I''ll come with you," I said, nodding to him.


    "You''ve done well. You''ve been a great help, Renn. But please... let me pity you. Let me protect you. Let me do what I have to," he asked me.


    My face twitched as I grabbed his arm. Right below the elbow. "No! That... that might very well be my fault, Vim...!" I said sharply.


    Vim''s face told me he didn''t believe me, but I persisted. "Really! I... I was the one who agreed. To that families servant. I was the one who took that order!" I said. Nearly shouted.


    "I know," he said gently.


    Going still, my breath caught as he smiled softly at me. "I know. I read your note before Lomi and I left. I remember seeing it on the counter," he said.


    My mouth went dry, and I nearly choked as I shook my head at him.


    He had known all along?


    "Thus, why I''ve told you. Hold your head high, Renn. You weren''t at fault. If it had been anyone else at the counter that day, this still would have happened. Amber, Lughes, Crane... they all would have agreed to it. They all would have accepted the contract. Even I would have, had I been there," he said.


    "But..." I didn''t know what to say.


    Vim reached out, but did so with his other hand. He patted my head, which was a little... painful. The pins keeping the hat on my head prodded me as he touched me.


    "Go get changed. Get your stuff. Meet me at the eastern gate. The one near the docks," he said.


    For a small moment I considered arguing. But...


    That tone in his voice. That look on his face...


    Vim stopped messing with my head, and then reached into his shirt. He shuffled something around, and I watched as he pulled something out.


    The sound of crinkled paper drew my full attention... as he extended it to me.


    Looking up from the rolled up painting, I stared up at his blurry face.


    "No..." I whispered.


    He smiled and nodded.


    Taking the painting... I forgot about the hand still connected to Vim''s arm, and allowed the painting to unfurl on its own.


    With a shaky hand, I watched a familiar scene come into view.


    "Vim..." I sobbed, staring at the scene Lughes had painted before I had left. The one with Lomi in that odd dress...


    The one with all of us. Sitting before a fireplace.


    Yet... there was now a new addition. A small part of the painting had newer paint upon it. Dried, finished... but the layer was a little bit more raised than the others.


    Standing near where I was seated, was now Amber. She wasn''t smiling, and instead had her familiar frown on her face... yet somehow, that made me smile all the more.


    I cried as I remembered my other hand and released Vim as to unfold the painting even more. To take the whole thing in.


    It was rough at the edges, telling me that Vim had probably cut it free from a frame... but I didn''t care.


    Right now this was the most precious thing in the world.


    "Go on. Eastern gate," he repeated, not even giving me time to tell him how much this meant to me.


    Where had he gotten it? The Sleepy Artist? The storeroom...? And why, out of all the paintings he could have taken...


    Why this one?


    Sniffing, I nodded. "Okay. Eastern gate," I accepted.


    He nodded and gave me a small smile. "Thank you. I''ll not be long," he said.


    Vim stepped aside, to round me. He walked away gently, as if he had no idea just how deeply he had just placed himself into my heart.


    Watching him go, I felt conflicted.


    This was normal for him, wasn''t it?


    Enduring this. Bearing the whole thing. Alone.


    It made me sick.


    As Vim left, heading back towards the noble''s district... I made a small vow.


    To the painting in my hands.


    To the many paintings that were now lost.


    To those in the paintings.


    To Amber.


    To Vim.


    Folding up the painting carefully, I sniffed and glanced around. To make sure no one was looking at me.


    There wasn''t. Only Vim was on the road with me. And he was drawing farther away.


    One day he''d let me bear this burden together with him.


    One day I''d share in the blame and sorrow.


    "One day."

 Chapter 53 - Fifty Two – Vim – Primdoll

    Chapter 53: Chapter Fifty Two ¨C Vim ¨C Primdoll Pulling the chair over to the bed, I studied the old man.


    His thin chest and body told me he had been bedridden for years. His eyes were lucid and clear, but the exhaustion that mired his very clear concern made even me feel tired.


    He tried to sit up... but couldn''t. His body wobbled in the effort... then abruptly fell back to the lush pillows he laid upon.


    "I can''t even face my death on my own two feet," he complained.


    "That is why they warn you not to wait too long to die," I said.


    The old man coughed as he smiled... as if his body reluctantly fought back against a laugh.


    Sitting down, I sat right near the bed. Close enough that if we both extended our hands, we''d be able to touch... but not any closer.


    Glancing around at the room, I noticed the... odd stillness of it. The morning sun-rays filtered in from a half-closed curtain. There wasn''t much dust in the air, and the room was rather... clean, considering how big it was.


    The man was obviously too frail to keep the room tidy, so the servants did so.


    Either the servants cherished this old man, or did a very good job out of fear.


    Judging from the carnage that lay just outside the room, littering the long hallway and the rest of the house...


    "You had a few loyal men," I said to him.


    His eyes narrowed at me, and I noticed the hint of amusement in them.


    It''s been a long time since I had sat in front of a man who was capable of tossing aside his fear and hate... and find amusement in his upcoming and inevitable death.


    Usually women got like this more than men.


    "Two good men. Three wonderful women. My sons stole the rest," the eldest male of the Primdoll family said.


    I nodded. Those two men were right outside.


    Or well, their bodies were.


    The women... hopefully were still alive. I had only killed four since entering this house, two had been his daughters. The other two had been guards themselves.


    Most of the maids had hidden. Or cowed, curled up against the floor and walls in my presence.


    I had left them alone.


    Sitting back in the chair, I studied the old man. He wasn''t trembling... he wasn''t crying...


    In fact, he somehow looked a little better now than he had upon my entering his room.


    The adrenaline probably helped.


    "My children are evil," he then said.


    His voice was raspy, but not strained. He wasn''t in pain.


    "They were," I agreed.


    The man squeezed his eyes shut. Finally, the first tear slid between the old wrinkles around his eyes.


    "I hate you... yet I thank you. For stopping them," he said.


    "You''re welcome," I said... and honestly meant it.


    The old man breathed deeply, and I noticed his heartbeat. It was beating fast... but now there was a strange rhythm to it.


    Poor man was about to die from the grief. The torment of emotions, and shock, was too much for his old worn heart by the sound of its weak thumping.


    Would it be a heart attack or stroke, I wonder?


    Would it be kinder to just...


    "Who was she? Your wife?" the man then asked.


    He didn''t open his eyes to look at me. Even though his old age hadn''t robbed him of his sight.


    He didn''t want to see me as he heard the truth.


    In a way that was its own form of fear.


    "She was the daughter of a very good friend," I said gently.


    His hands clenched, grabbing the thin blankets that covered him. Sudden strength filled his old body.


    "It''s my fault, isn''t it? For not stopping them. For not being strong enough to..." he went quiet as he struggled to say the words. Struggled as he both admitted to it and faced the truth of his weakness.


    "Some say it is the job of the father to face the sins of the sons. In your case, daughters as well," I said.


    One of the daughters had been caught in the act. She had been the second person I killed upon entering this house.


    I tried not to think of that room. I tried not to think of what she had been doing.


    Disgusting wasn''t a strong enough of a word for it.


    "My children..." the old man finally broke. Tears poured as he released a sob.


    I didn''t really pity the man. Nor did I find his sudden regret a valid excuse.


    He may be infirm and incapable now, but years ago? When his children had been young?


    He had to have noticed. He had to have seen what his children were becoming.


    People did not become so cruel and diabolical over night.


    They either progressed into such atrocities, or learned it from elsewhere.


    For years they had probably abused their servants. There had to have been plenty of signs.


    No matter how much he cried... the fact remained the blame rested upon his shoulders.


    "They died quickly," I told him.


    His breathing deepened as he squeezed his eyes shut. As if trying to not hear me speak.


    "No one will suffer anymore," I said. At least, not at the hands of his family.


    Slowly standing, I watched the old man as I heard his heart skip a beat.


    "Your line ends here. No more shall your blood taint this world," I said to him.


    His teeth, what remained of them, made noises as he clenched his jaw.


    Then his neck coiled in stress, and...


    Watching the man open his eyes in shock, he suddenly grabbed his chest. Scratching at it to the point of wounding himself. He went rigid, and he opened his mouth to say something... but nothing but gagging came out.


    Heart attack. From the stress.


    "Goodbye," I said to him as his eyes rolled upward and he passed out.


    The man rolled a little, going limp. Fingers and toes twitched as I heard his heart thump wildly for a few second... then come to a stop.


    Suddenly the room went quiet.


    Off in the distance, beyond the door and walls... I heard sobbing. Crying. From women. Most likely the maids nearby.


    Reaching out, I put my hand against the old man''s throat. I avoided the slobber and tears, but there was a layer of sweat.


    No heartbeat.


    Hm...


    Putting my hand against his chest. With my palm spread open, I felt the lack of heartbeat. The lack of movement.


    With a little pressure, I pushed down. At first all he did was sink deeper into the soft bed... but then there was nowhere else to go.


    A little more pressure was all it took to break the sternum, than the ribs. Half a moment later, I felt the organs within get crushed as well.


    He didn''t twitch as his bones broke. The man didn''t cough as his lungs were punctured by broken ribs.


    Once I was sure that I had injured him enough to ensure his death, I sighed and turned away.


    Walking out of his room, I entered back into the hallway... and found only a single person still alive.


    A young girl was kneeling in front of one of the men I had killed. She was digging through one of his pockets while doing her best to not step into the blood pooling on the carpet.


    Walking towards her, I watched as she glanced at me. She paused for a brief moment, and then went back to searching for whatever she sought.


    "Was he precious to you?" I asked her as I neared her.


    "No. He... he stole..." she hesitated, and then finally found whatever she was looking for. Pulling it out, she showed me a small locket. Something worn, and old. Probably not worth much at all.


    With shaking hands, she fumbled it as she tried to open it. Once she got it open, she stood and held it out to show me.


    Looking down at the little mirror and the small crack it had... I nodded. "I see," I said.


    "Was my mother''s," she said with a wobbly voice. Was it shaking because she herself was trembling, or was that a vocal tick?


    "Then don''t lose it again," I said to her.


    She gulped, and then nodded quickly.


    Walking around her, heading to the front of the house... I frowned and wondered how many I had just put out of work.


    At least a few dozen, based off the size of this estate.


    A whole knight battalion lost.


    A noble castle too, now.


    Innocents suffered, even when I righted wrongs. Even when I killed the evil...


    Stepping over the body of a man, I tried to remember his name. He had been the oldest son of the Primdoll family.


    He had tried to run from me, upon realizing what my goal had been. He had hurried down the stairs, because of the commotion. He had watched me kill his sister.


    At first he had tried to escape. He failed at that. Then he tried to pay me for his life.


    When that hadn''t worked, he had actually tried to take me to his father. To offer him to me. In exchange for his own life.


    Somehow that made him all the more disgusting.


    Reaching a large stairwell, I slowly began to descend it.


    I could hear talking. Arguing. Coming from downstairs.


    Most likely other guards, and servants, all arguing about what to do. What they should do. What they should do about me.


    Surely by now someone had to of ran to the Lord''s Office. Or another noble''s house... but I wasn''t too worried about it.


    It actually hadn''t taken that long to break into the house, and finish the job.


    Especially when the servants had been so helpful.


    "Did you kill him?" An older woman asked me as I reached the first floor. She had been the one to guide me to the oldest daughter... back when I had first broken through the front door.


    Although she had guided me to the stairwell, and told me which hallway to go down... she hadn''t ascended with me. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "He''s dead," I said. Although I had crushed his chest, I had not actually killed him myself. His heart had done that.


    Though I suppose one could argue the stress that killed that heart, had been made by me...


    The older maid took a deep breath, and released it slowly. Seemingly relieved.


    "There''s no other children, right?" I asked her.


    She shook her head.


    Two daughters. Renn had said that Amber had been hired to paint a young girl, but she hadn''t been that young. Not young enough to escape my wrath. Nor young enough to be innocent.


    This very maid had told me what she had done. To not just Amber, but others like her.


    "If I find out you led me astray..." I really didn''t need to warn her. But just in case, I tried anyway.


    A hard look was my answer as she nodded. "I swear it."


    "Good. Are the other servants nearby?" I asked her.


    "Most have run away," she said.


    "Smart," I said, and gestured for her to follow me.


    She did so, walking a few feet behind me to my right. As if suddenly this was my house and she my maid.


    Heading for the entrance, I noticed the looks as I walked past rooms and windows. Nearly a dozen people were watching me, peering at me from behind curtains or doors.


    Entering the front foyer, I found that they had laid a drape over the youngest son. The first person I had killed upon entering the house. The body lay in the center, in front of doors and paintings.


    One of those doors led to a room underneath, to something of a basement. The body of the eldest daughter was in that one.


    Hopefully they simply burnt that body. It didn''t deserve any compassion.


    A few other servants were in the foyer. They all went silent, staring at me with wide eyes as I headed for the center of the room. The most notable was an armored guard. One of the very first I had encountered upon entering the building. He no longer carried his sword nor looked willing to confront me. His defiance was gone.


    I had broken both his sword and will earlier. Off near the front door, it laid in many pieces.


    Standing near the body, I glanced around and nodded. There weren''t many. Probably twenty people or so watching me... but it was enough. Especially since the oldest maid, and one of the guards were here.


    "I''ve killed the Pimdoll family. As far as I''m aware their whole family line. I did so out of revenge. They had tortured and murdered someone precious to me," I spoke loudly, but clearly. Many of the servants shifted and startled at my voice, as if it was deafening.


    "You''re free to try and take revenge for them, if you''d like. It will be futile, but do as you wish," I said.


    I waited for a few moments, but it was clearly obvious none were going to try. A few even looked around, not so much to see if anyone would try with them... but to see who was stupid enough to actually try.


    "To all here tonight! Leave this building! Take only what you can carry. Go back to your homes, or family. Tell no one what happened. I spared you. I''ll not do so again!" I said loudly.


    Standing still for a moment, I waited to see who would be the first to take my advice.


    Surprisingly, it was the guard who I had spared.


    He turned on a heel and ran. Back down the hallway I had just come from.


    Chances were he knew where the most valuable stuff was.


    With his hurried footsteps, many other servants suddenly turned and went into motion themselves. Many ran in different directions, but all ran deeper into the building. Not out of it.


    Before I turned, I found the old maid who had guided me. She was in the middle of bowing to me. The act was proper, and she did so slowly... telling me just how much emotion she was putting into the action.


    Smiling softly I nodded.


    Turning away, I left the Primdoll Estate. It wasn''t as big as some other noble houses, so it didn''t take me too long to leave.


    The morning sun was already overhead. Birds were chirping, and there was a light wind.


    That wind wasn''t strong enough to disperse the cloud of dark smoke in the sky. The fire was probably mostly stopped, but the embers remained.


    The fire was most likely the reason no other knights had arrived yet... or of course, maybe all those who had ran away had not gone to get help at all.


    Odds were the servants hadn''t cared for their masters. Some, like that maid and knight, had been more than happy to let me by. To even guide me to where my next target had been.


    Heading for the nearest road, I took one last glance at the castle.


    Four stories. Many rooms with hundreds of windows split amongst them. The Primdoll family I had heard was a family of lesser nobles. Those without real status or stations.


    Yet that house definitely didn''t look like a lesser family''s household.


    Either the human''s society and its wealth was growing disproportionate, or the Primdoll''s were more powerful than I had been led to believe.


    Rolling my shoulder, I stepped down the road and headed for the eastern gate.


    There was no point in hurrying, but yet at the same time I found myself walking faster than normal.


    To get away from the carnage I had just committed.


    To get away from the smoke in the sky.


    To get away from the evil I had just seen with my own eyes.


    Getting revenge for Amber wasn''t just the reason I had done what I did.


    She had been a member of our Society, yes... and I had hoped for greater plans for her... but the reality was humans died. They perished quickly, and easily.


    But I knew soon many would hear of these events. Right now no one else knew the Sleepy Artist was gone... but I''d tell the next member I saw the truth. Then they would tell others. And before long the whole of the Society would know.


    When that story got told, two simple things needed to join it.


    One, there was hope. That the members who called the Sleepy Artist home could still be alive.


    And secondly, possibly most importantly... there was a cost to our losses.


    I had burnt down an entire knight order''s base, and slaughtered a whole noble family who had harmed our members.


    The acts weren''t just in vengeance... they were proactive. The Society had to know that I''d always get revenge. No matter who or what tested us.


    Hopefully it''d be enough.


    Rounding a corner, I hesitated at the sight of someone waiting for me.


    "Really..." I whispered, and wondered what I was going to do with her.


    Renn sat down the road, kicking her legs lightly as if lost in thought. She was sitting on top of a stone wall, something of a fence, for a large plot of land. In this district, the noble''s district, she''d usually get shooed away or chased off by a knight or servant. Today though, this early in the morning, she had been left alone.


    She smiled at the sight of me and hopped off the small stone fence she had been sitting on. Nearly slipping, as if the stones we walked upon were wet, she steadied herself and approached me quickly.


    Luckily she no longer wore that silk dress. Although it had suited her... it also hadn''t. It made her look too human.


    Renn wore a huge smile as she hurried up to me. Her small bag flopped on her back, not made for the burst of motion.


    That smile was pure. Real. A little toothy, and...


    Not something I normally saw at times like these.


    Giving Renn, who obviously hadn''t waited for me where I had told her to, a nod to tell her the deed was done was easy to do.


    But when I nodded and her smile grew even brighter... I found myself hesitating.


    I needed to be careful.


    I didn''t want to grow too attached to that smile.


    Yet as she approached closer and her tears began to join that strange smile... I realized it was already too late.


    Far too late.

 Chapter 54 - Fifty Three – Renn – Wagons

    Chapter 54: Chapter Fifty Three ¨C Renn ¨C Wagons The sky was passing slowly. The clouds were... stagnant. As if there was no wind at all. The sight above me was so lackluster and calm; it almost put me back to sleep.


    I yawned as I finished waking up.


    Lying on my back, I rocked alongside the cart. The road was a paved one, luckily, so it was actually... kind of comfortable to ride in the back.


    To my left, and behind me, were large barrels. Barrels nearly as tall as me, and several times wider.


    There were twenty nine of them on the cart. And they were all full to the brim.


    Some apples rolled around near me. One bumped up against my head occasionally. None had fallen from the barrels in the last few hours, but when Vim and I had first gotten back here and sat on the cart they had fallen often.


    A few had even landed on my head, in the beginning.


    With groggy eyes I glanced around for my hat. It had fallen off in my sleep.


    Finding it under an apple, I went to putting it on my head.


    To my right, sitting up instead of lying down, was Vim.


    Looked like I had spent most the day sleeping while curled up next to him, based on the sun''s location.


    He sat close enough to me that we were touching. Not a surprise since there wasn''t much room in the cart. Enough that if he lay down too, we''d be fine... but there would be no room for anything or anyone else.


    I was a little thankful for his closeness. It didn''t just keep me a little warmer in the chilly air, but it also allowed me to not have to worry about not being able to fall asleep. If I had been alone, or if he had been walking next to the cart or elsewhere... I''d not have been comfortable enough to do such a thing. Especially since another cart was following the one we rode. Even from a distance I could make out the red apples it carried.


    It wasn''t directly behind us, but it was close enough that the two drivers who rode in the front of the cart could see us.


    Which meant if I wasn''t careful, and my ears or tail were revealed... I''d be in trouble.


    He being next to me while I slept made it safe for me to sleep. Since he''d keep an eye out for me, and make sure I didn''t accidentally reveal myself.


    He made a good guard dog.


    One of the horses pulling the cart snorted, as if finding my thoughts ridiculous.


    Turning a little, I rolled over so I could stare at Vim. He sat near the edge of the cart, with one leg hanging off the end. The other was curled up underneath the other, giving him a somewhat childish sitting posture.


    "Hey Vim."


    He turned his head, and his eyes studied me for a moment. "Was wondering why you stopped snoring so loudly," he said.


    I smiled, and wondered if I really did snore that bad. From what I''ve been told, I didn''t... but I had been exhausted.


    The last few days had been hectic, to say the least.


    "What''s one of these barrels worth?" I asked him.


    "The apples...?" Vim frowned and glanced at the one next to me. Even though he sat up against one himself.


    "Probably three penk or so," he said after thought.


    "Really? So much?" I asked.


    "These are river apples. They''re one of the few fruits able to be harvested in winter here in this region. They''re sweet so the southern folks like them a lot. They are also big, which makes them stand out on the stalls," he explained.


    Looking behind him, to some of the apples that rolled around near him... I wondered if I could eat one or not.


    "Go ahead. They''ll not notice one or two missing," he said.


    I smirked and wondered if I had looked hungry.


    While I was sitting up slowly, Vim grabbed a nearby apple. He glanced it over, most likely looking for bruising, then went ahead and handed it to me.


    Taking it from him, I held the large apple in my hand and tried to judge its weight.


    It was rather heavy.


    "They won''t care?" I asked.


    The drivers of the cart couldn''t hear us talking, we had already proven that. The two were complaining about the upcoming toll on the road we were approaching. It seemed between the distance, the four horses pulling the cart, and the large barrels they just couldn''t really hear most of what we said.


    "Even if they did I''d just pay for them. Look, they lose them anyway thanks to the road," Vim said as he pointed behind us.


    Following his eye, I saw the two red orbs on the side of the road. Obviously apples... though I hadn''t heard them fall from our cart.


    That meant they had fallen from one of the carts in front of us.


    "Hm... You first," I said, offering him the first bite.


    "Why?" he asked with a frown.


    "So I can blame you if I get yelled at," I said with a smile.


    He stared at me for a moment, and then nodded. Without taking the apple from me, he bent over and took a bite.


    Holding it steady for him, I watched in amusement as he... literally ate out of the palm of my hand.


    Finding the sight somehow precious, I smiled and watched as he slowly ate and swallowed the bite.


    Once done he nodded. "Tastes fine," he said.


    "Hm..." I believed him, but I had kind of hoped he would have been a little more...


    What? Embarrassed? Happy? Pleased with the taste?


    A little upset at myself for thinking he''d actually find the act of eating out of my hand anything but normal made my own bite seem less important.


    Eating the apple slowly, I realized it was a little sweet. It wasn''t amazing, but wasn''t bad either.


    A good apple, but not so tasty I''d spend a fortune on it.


    "Well?" he asked.


    "It''s okay," I said honestly.


    He smiled softly and nodded, as if he had expected my answer.


    With a sigh, I scooted a little closer to him. Not close to the edge of the cart, as he did, but nearer him. So that I could talk with him a little deeper, and not risk being heard.


    Vim didn''t seem bothered by my action, and in fact seemed to know what I had wanted. He calmly stared at me, waiting for my next question.


    It made me feel young, honestly, to be treated like this... but...


    What else was I to do? I had questions. Worries. Concerns. And I didn''t want to wait until we reached our next destination to ask them.


    "Where are we going now?" I asked him, keeping my voice low as I continued to eat the apple.


    "The coast. We''ll head east until the port town of Nevi. There''s a member of ours there, we''ll check on her and then head south along the coast."


    "Nevi?" I asked. He had actually mentioned that before. In that knight''s stronghold.


    He nodded. "A large port town. It''s where these apples are heading. We''ll be able to stick with this caravan nearly all the way," he said.


    "Huh..." I hadn''t heard them mention that. But... I had been tired. Vim and I had walked nearly a whole day after leaving Ruvindale, to a strange little village full of trees. It was there that Vim had paid for a ride in this cart.


    "We''re a little off my normal route. I need to get back on proper schedule. We''ll head to Nevi, then to the inlet. From there we''ll make a few stops until we eventually reach the Cathedral. From there I''ll return to my normal route," Vim explained.


    "The Cathedral. You''ve mentioned that before," I said.


    He nodded, and glanced at the apple I was still eating. There wasn''t much left.


    Did he want another bite?


    "It''s in the capital of the holy nation to our south. We hide in plain sight there. Capital City Telmik. A massive city that houses hundreds of thousands of people," he explained.


    "Hundreds..." I tried to imagine it. "Really?" I asked.


    He nodded. "There are only a few places with more people than there. Five others, that I know of," he said.


    Hundreds of thousands... that was...


    It was impossible to imagine. Ruvindale was one of the largest cities I had ever seen. And that had only... "How many people were in Ruvindale?" I asked.


    "Probably fifteen thousand or so," he said.


    My mind went a little numb upon realizing that the world was far bigger than I had imagined.


    "Along the way maybe we can find you a home," he said.


    My mind stopped trying to comprehend the vastness of the world, and I instead focused on the single man before me.


    He nodded with a frown.


    My jaw clenched, and I tapped the apple in my hands absentmindedly.


    "We''ll find you one, I promise," he said.


    I sighed, since obviously he didn''t understand.


    But it wasn''t his fault.


    After all, I hadn''t said anything yet.


    Taking a bite out of my apple, I looked away from him. His calm face was now painted with worry. He thought something had bothered me.


    Knowing him, he was thinking that I didn''t believe myself worth finding a home. That I blamed myself for everything that happened in Ruvindale.


    Honestly, it wasn''t that far off from the truth...


    I did blame myself.


    But that didn''t mean I wasn''t worthy of finding a home, or being able to earn my place.


    Rather... it was because I blamed myself that I felt the need to balance the scales.


    I had arrived, and then a peaceful home that had existed for years went up in flames.


    Because of that I needed to help, save, or at least protect another home.


    And to do that I needed to stay with him.


    The problem with that, obviously, was he undoubtedly didn''t want me with him. And...


    Taking the last bite of the apple, I glanced at the man who no longer stared at me. He was now looking ahead, or rather behind us, at the carts following us. I counted three of them in the distance.


    He didn''t need my help.


    That much was obvious.


    Tossing the apple off the cart, I made sure to throw it a little off to the side. Into the grass, on the side of the road... so hopefully, the cart following us would not notice I had eaten it.


    "Feel better?" he asked.


    "No," I said honestly. But not because of anything to do with food and hunger.


    "Hm... I''m sure we''ll stop soon. There should be a small village up ahead. It acts as a tax buffer, taking tolls from the roads and rivers around here," Vim said.


    "I heard them talking about it earlier," I nodded.


    "The wagoners? Yes."


    "Is that what they''re called?" I asked, a little surprised.


    Vim frowned and nodded. "They''re like coachmen... but for wagons," he said.


    "What''s a cart then?" I asked.


    "Well... I guess you could call these carts too. I do sometimes, as well. But carts usually only have two wheels," he said.


    Ah. These had four. They were huge too; I could make out the top of them over the barrels we sat next to.


    "Wagons..." I said. I had indeed heard such a term before. I hadn''t known they were actually their own separate things...


    "What''s a coach then?" I asked.


    "One that people ride in, more specifically," he explained.


    "Huh... Why didn''t we get one of those then?" I asked. That was probably what I had rode in when I had been banished from the Sleepy Artist. I had ridden it for two days until I reached the Owl''s Nest forest.


    "There weren''t any. And those are always full. I prefer it like this," he said.


    Full... yes... they had been. More and more people had hopped into that carriage as we traveled... "Wait. What''s a carriage then?" I asked.


    "They''re the same basically," he said.


    I sighed and shook my head. Humans.


    Vim smiled, seemingly amused at my annoyances.


    "What''s it like Vim?" I asked him.


    "Hm?" he tiled his head... already far used to my questions.


    "Understanding humans so well," I asked.


    "Who says I do?" he asked me.


    Curling my legs upward, I wrapped my arms around them. For some reason I felt a little cold. "Is it because you need to? To protect us?" I asked him, ignoring his sad attempt to not answer me.


    "That is part of it," he said honestly.


    "You... Sometimes look really human to me," I said to him.


    He blinked, and my ears twitched at his expression.


    Was that shock? It had only been visible for a moment but...


    "Do I?" he asked.


    "I mean... beyond your appearance. Sometimes when you talk, I don''t hear one of our kind... I hear one of them," I said gently.


    "Thanks," he said with a huff.


    "I didn''t mean that as an insult," I said quickly.


    "Nor a compliment, I''m sure," he said with a smirk.


    "Well... No. But I meant it honestly. You speak like them. Think like them sometimes too and..." I stopped talking, but only so I could watch a small rabbit run across the road behind us.


    Vim glanced away from me, to watch the creature as well.


    "Still hungry?" he asked.


    Frowning, I hoped that wasn''t what he had seen on my face when I had seen the creature.


    "No," I lied.


    He chuckled, and I knew he had heard my honest lie.


    Sighing, I tapped my feet. The wood this cart, I mean wagon, was smooth. It wasn''t that comfortable honestly.


    "I guess it''s a silly question. I... honestly don''t know many of our kind, I guess," I said, returning to the topic.


    "It''s not a silly question. If you''d like to know, most of our kind doesn''t see me as human at all," he said.


    "Really? How''s that possible?" I asked. He looked like any other normal man. He was... broad shouldered, and well-built, but nothing else about him stood out. He was average height. Average in looks. He even looked... old yet young. He looked as if he was almost past his prime, yet at the same time just entering it. It gave him an odd yet simple look.


    "Am I really human in your eyes? You''ve seen me kill haven''t you?" he asked me.


    "Yes but... I''ve seen other humans kill. I''ve seen my brothers kill, and my mother. I''ve killed people too," I said.


    "Hm... maybe I''ve not been as brutal as I normally am. Am I getting lazy?" he asked himself.


    "Don''t boast," I complained. Men who said stuff like that were usually not worth talking to.


    "It helps when those who know me have known me for as long as they have. Most have known me their whole lives. And of course, they''ve all heard the stories. The legends. Most have seen those very stories play out right in front of them too, which helps," he said.


    "Legends?" I asked.


    Vim waved me off lightly. "Ask someone else. I''m not in the mood to get into that stuff."


    "What... why not?" I asked, a little annoyed with him. Usually he was so honest and upfront about stuff.


    "You just chastised me for boasting, and now you want me to tell you the stories and legends they all tell about me? You can''t be serious," he said with an odd look.


    Oh...


    "Well..." A little embarrassed, I realized he was right.


    He chuckled and patted my knee. It was an odd gesture, and made me even more conscious about how close we were to one another. "Just ask someone else. To be honest Renn, the reason you see me as so human... honestly, is your own fault," he said.


    "My own fault?" I asked, wondering what he meant. I rubbed the knee had just patted. It was a little warm now.


    "You''re so human yourself you see me as one. Most of our kind doesn''t see me as human at all. I mean that. You probably spent a long time with humans, didn''t you?" he asked me.


    For a long moment I tried to understand his words... and then I realized what he was trying to say.


    "You''re saying since I''m so human, I see you as one. If I was more inhuman, I''d easily be able to tell you weren''t one?" I asked him.


    "Basically. I know that''s an odd concept but..." he shrugged.


    "No. I do see what you''re saying. That would explain why Lomi and the rest never really..." I went quiet, as I thought back to some of the conversations I had with everyone.


    Crane. Lughes. Amber... Lomi... Porka and Lilly too.


    They had all mentioned similar things as he was. A few had mentioned how kind and gentle I seemed.


    Maybe instead of saying that because they were comparing me to a standard predator... they were instead comparing me to our kind in general.


    I wasn''t kind for a predator.


    I was kind for a non-human individual.


    A little bothered by this revelation, I tried to think of all the humans I had spent time with.


    Nory. Lujic and his sister Ginny. That old witch, the first human I had known...


    Yes. It''s very likely I had become who I was today because of them.


    "You''re rather cute when lost in thought," Vim then said.


    My ears went up straight enough to knock off my hat. It fell on my lap as I stared at the man who had a large smirk. "Huh!"


    He chuckled and nodded. "What were you thinking about?" he asked.


    "Uh... um..." What had I been thinking of?


    Gulping, I tried to remember... yes... how human I was.


    "I uh... was thinking of the humans I had spent time with. You''re right. I''ve spent more time with humans than I have not. After... my family... I pretty much only spent time with humans. I only met a few of our kind, and two of them had tried to kill me," I said.


    Vim frowned, losing his happy smirk. "I see," he said.


    "But..." I started to say, but wasn''t entirely sure what to add to my question. Or my whole point in the first place.


    Vim reached over and grabbed my hat. I let him put it back on my head, and moved my ears accordingly as he did.


    "But? But what? You want to be more human or something? Are you asking for guidance in being more human-like? You''re rather human, Renn, even if you don''t want to admit it," he said.


    A little disturbed he believed so, I knew better than to argue. He was right. Even Nory, who had so often told me how strange I was... had always said I was more human than not.


    "I meant... I more so meant..." I pointed at the cart behind us. "If you were sitting there. Holding those reigns... I''d not realize you were one of us. I''d see just another man. Just another human, one of countless," I said.


    "Thanks," he said with a huff.


    "Stop! I''ll start thinking you actually are hurt by my words and it''ll make me conscious," I complained as he smiled at me. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sorry. Yes. I know what you''re saying. Maybe in time you''ll see differently. I''m not the only one of our kind to look as human as I do, you know. You''re not far from it yourself. A simple tug on the tail, some swipes of a sharp knife near the noggin and..." Vim shrugged.


    It was my turn to huff and glare at him. "I get your point, you don''t need to specify how you''d do it," I said. Especially since I could actually see him doing it. He was strong enough to pop my tail off with a tug, and maybe even cruel enough to chop my ears off too.


    He''d do it if it was meant to help me survive. To protect me.


    While thinking of that, I shifted a little. "Have you done that?" I asked him, before he could say anything else.


    "Done what?" he asked.


    "Removed... our traits. For someone. For yourself?" I asked, wondering if that was why he had none.


    "Ah. Yes. Not for myself, no, but I have for others. A horn. Some tails. A few wings," he said, speaking softer than before.


    Wings...


    Thinking of Lilly, and her missing wings... I really hoped she wasn''t the one he spoke of. It was hard to believe, since so much of her still wouldn''t fit in even if she had. Plus her personality had been...


    "If you tell me to chop any of your parts off, I''ll become very upset," Vim then said.


    Blinking, I looked into his eyes.


    They were rather serious.


    "I wasn''t thinking that," I said honestly.


    "Good. I''d cry you know. I find your tail and ears to be very beautiful. Be proud of them," he said.


    My eyes watered at his words... especially since he had said them so sincerely. So purely.


    He nodded and looked away from me, deciding the conversation was done.


    Unable to argue, I hugged my knees closer to my chest. The sun was starting to set... and it was getting cold... but now I didn''t do so to keep warm. I wasn''t cold anymore after all.


    Instead I did my best to hide my smile behind my knees, just in case he turned and looked back at me again.


    I didn''t mind showing our protector my smile... especially since he usually earned it when it was there. But...


    Happily staring at the side of his face, as he watched the wagons in the distance... I was glad to have learned a very inhuman part of him.


    After all no human would have said such a thing. And that was something I could say with confidence. Especially since after all these years, none ever had.


    The wagon continued rolling on, rocking a little as it did. Yet even as it rocked, it couldn''t ruin the smile on my face.


    Something told me nothing could... especially since he''d protect it.


    He was our protector after all.

 Chapter 55 - Fifty Four – Vim – A Few Moments Rest

    Chapter 55: Chapter Fifty Four ¨C Vim ¨C A Few Moments Rest "Two at least!" Renn haggled, and a little horribly at that.


    It wasn''t that she gave in easily, or didn''t comprehend how to do it...


    "Fine, take them," the stall owner said. The older woman had a smile, but not because she had just made a good deal.


    Rather she smiled simply because she found Renn''s happy joy at getting two for the price of one too pure to dislike.


    Renn was handed the two baked pastries. The things were steaming since they were freshly cooked from the outdoor kitchen right behind the stall. She happily accepted them, and I handed the three renk to the stall owner. The older woman gave me a strange smile as she took them. The smile told me she saw a man out of his depth, who was whipped and owned as much if not more than a workhorse was.


    "Thank you!" Renn thanked the woman as we left the stall. She went straight to taking a big bite out of one of the pastries.


    It was full of some kind of meat. Venison, by the smell of it... and she must have found it delectable because she actually stopped walking as to savor the taste.


    "Watch it," I warned her, since this area was rather busy. A few other travelers gave us glares as they had to go about rounding us.


    "Mhm," she nodded and returned to walking.


    Walking with her through the small marketplace, I guided her back to the caravan we had joined.


    There wasn''t much chance of her being incapable of knowing where it were, since this town was only few buildings and a market... but she was right now entirely focused on a single thing.


    Her snack.


    "This is great," she said.


    "I bet it is," I said, as I watched her devour over half of the large meat filled pastry.


    Was she going to even offer the other to me?


    Granted I wasn''t hungry at all. And she, like most of our kind, needed a lot of sustenance... but...


    The scary part was she had eaten nearly a dozen apples before we had even got here.


    While she ate the snack, I studied the stalls we passed. Most were food, or traveling supplies. Rucksacks, hats, camping gear. A few were also obviously traveling merchants themselves, since their goods were things one normally didn''t see in this territory. One of the stalls, guarded by a large man with a spear, had silk wraps. Chances are they were headed for Ruvindale.


    "How can these be so tasty?" she asked as she took the final bite of her pastry.


    "Helps when you''re real hungry," I said.


    Noticing a stall, one of the last ones at the corner, I saw the large barrel on the cart that sat right behind it.


    Pointing at it, Renn quickly nodded as she swallowed her last bite.


    "A single renk!" The man behind the stall said as we approached.


    A single renk...? What was it then, diluted slop?


    Still, there was no stopping Renn now. She quickly ordered two of them.


    "Two more renk for the cups!" the man said as he hurried to grab them.


    Ah. That made sense. So he was making his money on the cups, not the drink itself.


    Funny. He probably thought it was some great business idea that was going to catch on, but who wanted to carry cups around all the time?


    "Sure, sure," I said as I dug out the four renk needed.


    The man smiled, as if glad to find a sucker.


    He went to filling up the cups from the barrel behind him. The light liquid that poured out told me it was some kind of mead.


    Once the cups were in our hands, I knew it was light mead. Probably made with only a single spice.


    Renn happily smiled at herself, pleased.


    The cups he used were basic wooden ones. In fact... Yes. There was a slight leak in mine.


    Looking to hers, I was pleased to see nothing really dripping from it.


    With a careful smell, and a slow sip, I confirmed it was mead and nothing too strong. She would be alright to drink it.


    Actually...


    "How do you handle your spirits?" I asked her.


    "Spirits?" she asked, and I noticed the way she said the word.


    Again. I keep forgetting that although older than usual, she was still... somehow young.


    She very likely had spent most of her life with her family, hidden away, before venturing out into the human world.


    "A type of liquor. I''m asking if you get drunk easily or not," I said.


    "Oh. Why? Want me drunk?" she asked, amused at me.


    "The opposite," I said plainly.


    She huffed and nodded. "I don''t think I can get drunk. All I get is a horrible headache if I drink too much of this stuff," she said.


    "Oh?" That was a little interesting to hear. Although some of our kind were... inhuman, in many ways, there was a rather strong constant.


    Our kind got just as drunk as humans did. Even if it sometimes took a few more glasses than them, the end result was normally the same.


    That meant, if true, Renn was simply one of those types that either couldn''t or hated the feeling and subconsciously kept herself from it.


    Or she had simply never drunken anything of quality, which was also very likely.


    "Yet you drink that with a happy smile," I said as she took a drink.


    "Because I am thirsty. And I like stuff with honey, too," she said.


    Honey...


    Walking with Renn away from the marketplace to the dozen wagons situated to the north, I studied the caravan group who were bundled around a large fire.


    They were already drinking it seemed.


    Scanning the horizon, I tried to imagine how much money a small brigand group would make here. It seemed most of the small villages and all the roads around here were... a little too defenseless.


    They better hope the wars down south don''t reach here.


    "Want some?" Renn finally offered me the other pastry.


    "Some," I noted.


    "Well... a few bites," she said with a small smile.


    "Eat your fill, I''m fine," I said.


    "Hm..." she studied me as we approached the wagon we had been riding in. The third from the front.


    A few of the caravan members waved at us as we approached the cart, and I heard some of the jokes and hollers they gave at the sight of us.


    Renn glanced at them, and I noticed the way her ears twitched under her hat.


    "They''re just drunk," I said to her.


    "Hmph. It''s better we''re seen as a married couple anyway, isn''t it? So it''s fine," she said.


    Something told me she wasn''t as upset as she sounded.


    Reaching our wagon, I noticed we were alone. The nearest other member of the caravan was two wagons down, and was putting up a small tent to sleep in. She had attached the tent to her wagon, which made it easy to do.


    "Won''t rain will it?" Renn asked with a glance to the sky. There were clouds.


    "Not here," I said. We were still a few days away from the ocean.


    Renn then offered me her cup and pastry, smiling at me.


    Putting my own cup onto the wagon, I took her items and waited for her to clamber up into the wagon.


    As she did, I noticed her tail peak out from the end of her right pant leg. The tip of her tail twitched, barely sticking out.


    Was it that long? For some reason that was a little surprising...


    "Really?"


    Looking away from her heel area, I found her glaring at me.


    "What?" I asked.


    "You were looking at my butt!" she said as she reached out to take her snack and drink back.


    "Oh... no, your leg actually," I said.


    "That''s somehow weirder!" she said, and was about to take a big bite out of her pastry but had to stop since she started to laugh.


    "Your tail was sticking out is all," I said as I hopped up onto the wagon to sit next to her.


    "Huh...? Oh... Was it?" she asked, suddenly a little worried.


    "Nothing to worry about. I just noticed it. For some reason I didn''t think it was that long," I said as I sat against one of the barrels. It was the same spot I had been sitting in all day.


    Renn didn''t say anything as she put her drink down and went to fumbling with her pants. Watching her pull her pants as far away from her waist as possible, I watched as she squirmed and wiggled until her tail popped out.


    With a smirk she proffered her tail to me, basically laying it on my lap.


    It was indeed longer than I had thought. Nearly as long as she was tall. The brown tail had noticeably lighter spots all along it.


    "Well?" she asked, seemingly proud of herself.


    I flicked it, which caused her to yelp and pull her tail back away from me.


    "Vim!" she grabbed the spot I had flicked, and looked at me with an expression of pure shock.


    "Sorry," I said, feeling a little bad.


    She grumbled, leering at me out of the corner of her eyes as she messed with the hairs on her tail. As if I had shifted a few strands out of place with my flick.


    "Did it hurt?" I asked. Usually tails such as that were a little sturdier...


    "No, but I didn''t think you''d actually touch it let alone attack it," she complained.


    I sighed and nodded. Great now she''d never trust me with it again.


    "I was going to share, but you don''t deserve it now," Renn complained as she quickly went to stuffing her face with the remainder of her snack.


    Nodding in defeat I went to drinking what was left from my leaky cup.


    A whole renk for a hollowed out piece of wood. Ridiculous.


    Renn''s tail twitched as she ate loudly, glaring at me the whole time.


    This trip was going to be hard, wasn''t it?


    "Look what you did," Renn complained, pointing to the spot I had flicked. There was a small indent in the hair. It''d definitely go away soon, but she had a pained expression on her face.


    "I did apologize," I said.


    "You did," she nodded.


    Her tail twitched in the air and smacked me on the thigh. Surprisingly a little hard.


    Frowning in approval at her ability in using it to such a degree, I watched as she smirked in pride and coiled her tail back around her waist.


    "Did all of your siblings have tails?" I asked her.


    "Hm?" she quickly chewed and swallowed, seemingly a little surprised at the sudden question. "They did. All of my siblings were just like me. Ears and tail. My nails get long and pointy too," she said, showing me.


    I had already noticed her nails before. That was a common thing with our people.


    "How many?" I asked.


    "Three brothers and two older sisters," she said. "A younger sister too," she then added after a moment... with a tone that told me she had probably been precious to her.


    While she spoke, I noticed an odd change. Her eyes got a little softer, her voice a little quieter... and not because she worried someone was listening in.


    This conversation was probably not a happy one for her.


    "None of them alive. I''m the last. My aunt might be alive, but something tells me she''s not," Renn said quickly, most likely seeing my next possible question.


    "I see," I said.


    Renn nibbled on her pastry, which was probably quickly growing cold.


    After a few moments I sighed and nodded. "What?" I asked her. Her look wasn''t a normal one.


    "Do you have any? Family?" she asked.


    "Oh. No. Never did," I said.


    "Never?" she asked.


    "Never," I said.


    "Ah... what about... similar? Have you ever run into anyone like you?" she asked, smirking a little as she did.


    "You mean have I met any like me?" I asked, smiling in return.


    She nodded.


    "I meet them all the time," I said.


    For a tiny moment Renn''s eyes went wide, and I watched her mind crank out thoughts as fast as possible... then it quickly slowed down as she sighed. "You mean us in general," she complained.


    Well... no. But that was fine.


    Sometimes I shouldn''t speak so openly.


    "Possibly. Does it really matter what I am?" I asked her.


    "Well... I guess not," she said as she took another small bite. There weren''t many bites left


    After chewing for a moment, she then held out the remainder of the pastry.


    "What?" I asked her.


    "Your share. You said a few bites," she said, gesturing for me to take it already.


    "Rather I asked if that was all I''d get..."


    Renn huffed, but didn''t pull the pastry back. "Hurry up before I stuff it in my face," she complained.


    Although I really didn''t want any, I went ahead and took her kind offering.


    Once it was in my hand, I realized that what had looked like a few bites for her was but a single one for me.


    Plopping it into my mouth, I couldn''t help but smirk at her jealous expression as I ate it.


    "You should have just eaten it if you''re going to be that big of a baby about it," I said to her.


    "I''ll just get more later," she said, nodding at her decision.


    Sighing I nodded. Of course she wanted more.


    While she went to drinking from her wooden cup, I glanced around. The campfire nearby was loud still, but the rest of the world was growing quiet. Dark. The woman who had set up a tent a few wagons down had already retreated into it, and if I focused I could hear her soft snoring.


    "Do any of us do this?" Renn then asked.


    "Do what?"


    "Travel like this. Selling stuff. Merchants?" she asked.


    "Oh. Yes. There''s a few," I said.


    "Is it hard?" she asked.


    I shook my head. "Not really. Or well, I guess it depends on what you consider hard. In your case it would be," I said.


    "Because I''m not smart enough?" she asked, and I noted the odd tone in her voice.


    "No. Because I doubt you''d be able to make enough profit to feed yourself, let alone anything else," I said.


    "Oh..." Renn glanced at the odd cup in her hands. "Did we spend a lot of money just now?" she asked.


    "Yes. I bet most of these merchants spent less than two renk here," I said.


    "Hm..." Renn went into thought, and I wondered if spending time at the Sleepy Artist had spoiled her.


    "Most humans only make a few dozen renk a week. Most merchants make a little more, but that''s because they incur risks. Think of these apples. What if it stormed? What if birds decided to feast upon them? Bandits, or wolves, or such," I explained.


    "Ah. That makes sense. But... you said these were worth a few penk right?" she asked.


    "About three I''d guess, yes."


    "So..." she glanced around us, and I knew she was counting the barrels.


    "Judging the number of people in this caravan, chances are there are only a few who actually own these barrels. The rest are just workers. Employees. Maybe family. They''ll probably make a few penk in profit if they can get all of the barrels to their destination, after paying all the salaries and whatever credit they took out originally," I said.


    Renn was focused on me as I spoke, but her ear twitched as if annoyed.


    "Although you''re special. You''re smart enough that you''d learn quickly if you spent a little time learning it all. And being a woman you''ll be able to manipulate men and get along with the wives and women. And you''re one of us, so strong enough that you can save money on guards or guides..." I nodded as I spoke, realizing she would probably succeed in being a merchant after all.


    "Why pay for workers when I have you?" she asked.


    "You must be drunk," I said with a huff.


    She frowned; her tail unwrapped from her waist just so it could dance in the air as if annoyed. "I''m not!"


    "I''m expensive," I said, changing tactics.


    "You are!" she agreed.


    "If you want to be a traveling merchant I can take you to the Cathedral. You can join the transport company," I said.


    "Transport company?" she asked, nearly spilling what little was left in her cup as she drew closer to me.


    "A small company, full of our members. They mostly deal with ocean and river routes, but they do have a caravan. You can join them if you want," I said to her. "Or maybe I could take you to Lumen, but..." I stopped talking since she no longer was smiling.


    She stared at me, suddenly...


    Wait... was she upset at me all of a sudden?


    Yes. She was. That look on her face was actual annoyance.


    "I''m not Lomi," she then said.


    Tilting my head, I tried to comprehend why she would say such a thing.


    Renn shook her head, and placed her cup down next to her. It clunked in a way that told me it was only a few gulps from being empty.


    Scooting closer, I felt more of the barrel I sat up against as I pushed myself back against it, as if to keep the distance between me and her the same even as she got closer.


    "What?" I asked her, a little worried. Was she actually drunk?


    "I admit my heart is heavy and I... I''m very sad. But I''m not going to break. You don''t need to treat me as you treated Lomi," she said, staring into my eyes.


    Quickly realizing what she meant, I felt a little stupid.


    Of course she would have interpreted my words that way.


    "Renn, I hadn''t meant it that way. I was... trying to tell you that there are options for you. Ones you might find yourself enjoying," I said.


    "All the while treating me gently, as you did with that little girl who lost her whole family! I lost a home, but..." she went quiet, and seemed to realize she couldn''t honestly say it hadn''t affected her that badly.


    "It''s alright. I know what you mean," I said, raising my hand in defeat.


    "Do you?" she asked, a little loudly.


    "I do. It might sound like lip service right now, but I honestly wasn''t trying to treat you that way. I thought I had been treating you rather normally," I said.


    Renn blinked a few times, and then drew a little closer. To get a better look at my eyes.


    "I''m not lying," I said.


    "I can tell. How strange," she said softly.


    "Is it?" I asked. Was I that rude in her eyes? To treat her like some little girl? Some meek woman without her own will and heart?


    Did she think our last few hours of interaction had been me treating her gently? As if I was afraid she''d break?


    If anything that just made me wonder how I had been treating her all this time. I hadn''t been that rude had I?


    Renn sighed and then sat back, seemingly losing interest in staring at me. She turned to grab her cup again, but stayed seated near me. Close enough that our knees were touching.


    "For your information, I''m usually a nice person," I said to her.


    "So I''ve heard," she said.


    "Funny, considering you seem to doubt it..."


    She hid a small smirk behind her cup as she took a sip.


    Grabbing one of the apples, to hopefully help wash down the taste of that snack she had just given me... I felt a little odd as I bit into it.


    What was I going to do with her?


    I didn''t blame her for what happened in Ruvindale... Although a part of me wished she had been a little more observant. A little more...


    What? Like me?


    If I had been there, would I have been able to stop any of that from happening?


    Probably not.


    How could I have known Lughes hadn''t been paying his taxes?


    Amber, I might have been able to save. I would have noticed that families debauchery rather quickly...


    But the taxes...


    I could not have saved the Sleepy Artist... but I could have at least ensured that Lughes and the rest would have been safe.


    I could have also saved more of the paintings, too.


    Was that why I had been a little upset at her? Because she hadn''t done what I would have?


    Yet how would I have done such things?


    Pure force. Of course.


    Glancing at the woman who sipped the last bit of her drink, while eyeballing me, I wondered why I had even thought her capable of it.


    She could be strong. Strong enough even to face knights, in numbers to boot... But strong enough to face a whole city? An army?


    Likely not.


    Which meant if she had remained in the city... if she had not been banished...


    She''d just be dead, or missing, like the rest.


    Sighing, I looked away as she reached out to grab her own apple. Still hungry. Or maybe her odd anger had made her so.


    "Think they''ll be loud all night?" Renn then asked.


    Glancing at the nearby fire, and the three people dancing around it in drunken stupor... I shrugged. "Who knows?"


    "They''re going to keep me up all night," she complained.


    "Go yell at them," I said with a wave.


    Her eyes lowered at me, and she sighed.


    "What?" I asked.


    "I shouldn''t have said anything. Now you''re going to be mean again," she complained. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shaking my head at her, I wondered what she had wanted me to say or do. Go tell them to shut up? They were harmless... plus...


    Humans'' being so distracted and drunk was good for us. It was the only reason I was comfortable with her having her tail out as openly as she was.


    She munched on the apple she had picked up, while staring at the humans in the distance. Her eyes...


    "Your eyes reflect in the night," I said.


    "Huh?" she glanced at me, and it became more clear.


    I had noticed it before, but the last few days we''d been a little... busy.


    Pointing at my own eyes, I then pointed at hers. "Your eyes. They reflect like a cats," I said.


    "Well... I am one," she said.


    Smiling a little, I nodded. That was true.


    "I meant just be careful. Humans notice such eyes, and get scared, especially on the road in the middle of the night," I said.


    "Oh. I know. I look down because of that, at people''s feet and stuff. At least at night time," she said.


    "Hm? Do you?" I asked. I hadn''t noticed.


    "Well... yea... I was attacked once because of it. So I''ve made a habit of it since," she said.


    Nodding, I understood that completely. That reason was very believable...


    I stretched out, laying a little farther out along the end of the wagon''s lip. Renn scooted back a little as I did, since I basically stole some of her area.


    Resting against the barrel, I let my head rest back against it and nodded.


    This would put me between Renn and anyone who approached the wagon from this angle. I wasn''t worried over someone actually sneaking up, or even into the wagon, without me first hearing them... but one was never sure.


    Mistakes did happen.


    "Are you actually going to sleep?" she asked, sounding excited at the thought.


    "Only if you don''t keep me up all night," I said.


    Renn chuckled.


    The sky was getting rather dark. It was still a little too early to really... fall asleep, but it was necessary.


    These merchants would be up early. Before the dawn, they''d be back on the trail.


    Listening to the dancing and laughter, and the snores from the few sleeping around us... I closed my eyes.


    The wind was light. A little cold, probably too cold for humans to be comfortable. Likely the reason for that large fire in the distance.


    That fire crackled and popped. Somehow it sounded louder to my ears than all the drunken voices.


    Off in the distance I heard the grass in the wind. The trees and bushes. Animals, all around us. Snakes, rabbits, something a little bigger... maybe a wild dog, was not far from us. Over a hill nearby.


    A few birds still made noises in the nearby trees, and the sound of bugs began to start their chorus.


    And above all of that, were far more precious sounds.


    Renn''s munching as she tried to quietly eat an apple.


    Her breaths and the sound of her tail as it lightly moved along the floor of the wagon and her lap. Her ears, beneath her hat.


    Focusing on them, since they were the most important... I tried to not think of the last few nights.


    I didn''t think of the deaths. Or the chaos.


    I didn''t think of the fires, or the paintings within them.


    I didn''t think of the village lost, and the little girl left behind.


    I didn''t think of the ever increasing threats and dangers to my people.


    I only thought of this moment. This singular place, right now and here, in this vast world.


    Just me and her.


    And thanks to that... for these few seconds...


    I was able to sleep.

 Chapter 56 - Fifty Five – Renn – A Burden Twice Carried

    Chapter 56: Chapter Fifty Five ¨C Renn ¨C A Burden Twice Carried Dark clouds loomed in front of us, and seemed to be drawing closer every minute.


    They were being brought in from the ocean. I couldn''t see the ocean yet, since we were surrounded by hills covered in trees... but I could smell the sea on the breeze. The scent of the sea had begun to mix into the air''s scent a few hours ago. Not long after we had separated from the apple caravan.


    I was walking not too far behind Vim, but not because he was walking quickly. Nor because the road was busy... in fact, it''s been a good amount of time since we had passed or seen anyone else.


    Rather the reason was somewhat simple... "Who are we going to meet Vim?" I asked him.


    "A nun," he said.


    "She''s one of us right?" I asked.


    "She is. She''s a bird, but doesn''t know what kind she is. I think she''s a peafowl," he said.


    "Peafowl?" I asked. What was that?


    "You might know them as peacocks," he said.


    I increased my pace a little, so he could see me shake my head at him. "Don''t know them either," I said.


    He studied me for a moment before answering. "They''re birds that have massive feathers. And they''re usually very colorful. They''re not common here but down south they''re seen as good luck so aren''t hunted. Kept as pets," he explained.


    Hmm...


    "Is she colorful then?" I asked.


    "Rapti is a calm woman. She looks rather human. She used to have feathers that grew on the back of her head, and neck, but she plucked them so often that they stopped growing," Vim said.


    "Oh..." I didn''t like that at all.


    "But yes. Her feathers had been colorful. And long," he said.


    Studying Vim as he nodded, since I knew he was remembering those feathers... I wondered if he realized he seemed to find non-human features interesting. Beautiful even.


    It made his earlier comments about my own features a little less... important, to a degree. Especially since it meant he probably thought such things for everyone... But I still found myself cherishing them.


    Common compliments to him... but valuably precious rarities for me.


    "Is that what you did, Vim?" I asked.


    "What did I do?" he asked, glancing at me.


    "Pluck your features off?" I asked.


    He smiled and shook his head. "No. I''ve not done anything like that."


    I nodded, since I had expected such an answer. It''d have made sense, since it would explain why he looked so human... but yet at the same time, something told me he wasn''t the type to do such a thing.


    "She''s a nun, so does that mean she''s part of... that Cathedral you were talking about?" I asked.


    "No. She''s simply a devout member of the northern faith. Technically it is the same branch as the Cathedral, but she''s not necessarily a part of it," Vim said.


    "Oh..."


    "What? You thought she was some kind of saboteur? A spy?" he asked, amused.


    Shrugging, I wasn''t sure what I had thought.


    "Or is it that you are displeased to hear of one of our own kind being a devout believer in the faith that hunts us?" he asked.


    "I know better than to judge each human just by the symbol they pray to," I said quickly.


    After all several I had known had been devotees themselves. And they had all been wonderful people, and had never harmed me in any way.


    I also knew plenty who had indeed been dangerous, and... were evil, in my perspective... So I was always weary around such people, but I knew under the right conditions they could be just as friendly as any other.


    "Then why the face?" he asked.


    Reaching up to touch whatever he saw, I wondered what kind of face I had on right now.


    "You looked annoyed. Upset," he clarified.


    "Oh...?" I couldn''t feel such an expression on my face, but I could kind of feel and admit that I was upset.


    Vim smiled at me, as if amused. Maybe my expression had changed again. "We''ll spend a day or two with her, and then head south along the coast to another member. Rapti is one of our more steady members. The worst issue she''s ever had was she wanted me to tell a man to stop trying to court her," he said.


    I paused in touching my face and quickly took in what he had just said.


    "Court her?" I asked, interested.


    He nodded. "He was a little... pushy," he said.


    "What''d you do? To deter him?" I asked.


    "Threatened to drop him off a roof," he said.


    "Oh... violence," I said. Of course it had been.


    "No. I threatened the use of violence. It was the next day, after he dismissed my threat... That was when I used violence," he said, correcting me.


    "Oh..." I groaned, especially since he smiled at the memory. While walking, I realized something important. "Wait... Does that mean..." I flinched as he nodded.


    "Yes. I dropped him from a roof."


    I sighed, but knew that Vim wouldn''t have done that if it hadn''t been necessary... or would he?


    "Did you kill him?" I asked.


    "No. It wasn''t a tall roof," he said.


    "Was he that bad?" I asked.


    "He was. I''d not break the legs of someone if they didn''t deserve it," he said.


    Hmph...


    "Do you help people like that all the time?" I asked.


    "Not necessarily because of those reasons, but yes. Most of the time what I need to do is simple stuff like that," he said.


    "Simple stuff. Breaking legs is simple, I guess," I said with a sigh.


    "It is," he nodded, proud of himself.


    Still...


    Passing a large rock, I studied the crumbling cracks covering it. Had someone tried to crack it open recently? It looked it.


    Vim helped any way he could, didn''t he?


    Guiding Lomi to a new home.


    Studying the city that his members, the Sleepy Artist, resided in to see if it was still safe.


    Helping negotiate a contract.


    Getting revenge... and protecting those he could...


    Helping a member with an admirer who was dangerous, or unwelcomed, was an odd thing but understandable.


    I knew that there were probably far harder things he had to help with. But honestly...


    "I... I want to help," I dared to say.


    Vim frowned and glanced at me, as if he hadn''t really heard what I had said.


    I nodded, as to affirm it.


    "Help what?" he asked.


    "You. The Society. I want to..." I shrugged, unsure of how to phrase it exactly.


    Which was silly. I''d spent a long time thinking about this. Since I had been banished.


    "How do you plan to do that?" Vim asked. He sounded a little tired.


    "Well... I was hoping you''d let me," I said.


    "Let you what?" he asked, glancing at me.


    "Help you."


    He frowned. "With what?"


    Gesturing to the world around us. "Everything?" I asked.


    Vim paused for a moment, and it made me very self conscious as he stared at me.


    With a gulp, I wondered if I had upset him. He was looking at me oddly, but it didn''t really seem like anger.


    "Is that a no?" I asked him.


    "There''s nothing wrong with wanting to help the Society at all. In fact most would be happy to hear that," he said.


    "Yet for some reason you''re not, are you?" I asked him.


    "I..." he went quiet, and looked away for a moment.


    "You believe in free will... Yet look as if you don''t like the idea at all," I said.


    Vim sighed.


    My tail went still as I watched the man seemingly give up on something.


    What was it? Me? My desires? Was he annoyed at this conversation, or upset? Was it something else?


    "You... you mean you want to help me, don''t you? Not the Society, but me," he said.


    I felt every hair on my body stand up, and I realized I had mistakenly said too much too fast.


    For a long moment Vim and I just stared at one another. The light breeze felt cool on the skin, yet not cold enough to make me shiver.


    Yet I shivered all the same.


    "Can''t I?" I finally found the nerve to ask.


    "Help me?" he asked.


    I nodded.


    "Why?"


    "I... was part of their demise. So I''ll give my life in exchange," I said.


    "That is the wrong decision," Vim said.


    "You''d dare say that?" I asked, offended.


    "I don''t dare. I did."


    Glaring at him, I ignored my tail and ears as they squirmed. I didn''t like the way he was glaring at me. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Help, although good intentioned, is nothing but harm if done improperly," Vim said.


    "I''ll!" I started to argue back, but instead found myself stepping backward. Away from him. It made me feel ridiculous... I knew I had nothing to fear from this man. He was not just the protector of our Society... I knew now he wouldn''t hurt me.


    But I knew the truth.


    I wasn''t scared of him himself.


    I was scared of his words. His opinions.


    "Go find a home, Renn. Settle down. Make friends. Have children. Protect them and those around them. That is how you earn forgiveness. That is how you can right any wrongs you think you''ve done," Vim said.


    About to step away from him again, I was able to stop myself from doing so. I held my ground, and shook my head.


    "I failed, so you''re going to toss me aside," I said.


    Vim stared at me for a moment, and then sighed. "You didn''t fail Renn," he said.


    "I did!" I screamed.


    "Even if what happened was actually your fault, how could I or anyone else blame you for it? You knew, and still know, so little of our Society. Blaming you for any of that is simply absurd," Vim said.


    "But I know humans! I''ve lived amongst them for...!" I started to shout more, and stepped forward. He needed to understand that I also understood and...!


    Vim shook his head, stopping me. "You do. But your knowledge of them is limited. Confined to the ones you spent decades with. They were basically family. We can''t blame you for failing to see the danger hidden amongst a human''s smile, when most of your experience is with trustworthy ones," he said.


    "That''s just a fancy way of saying I''m stupid!" I shouted.


    He blinked, and frowned at me. I could tell he found my sudden outburst a little... strange, but I wasn''t going to just nod my head and accept his opinion over my own.


    "I failed, Vim. No matter what you say. No matter what you think. Amber and the rest died and are gone, and I had been there right next to them when it happened. I... It''s all my..." I stopped talking as my eyes finally became filled with tears.


    Great. Now I was going to sob. Which meant he was going to become nicer again. Which meant he''d just let me cry and I''d not be able to get my point across and...


    "You can blame yourself. For failing to protect them. I''ll allow it. But I''ll not let you endure the brunt of the blame. It''s simply not right," Vim said.


    "How long had the Sleepy Artist existed?" I asked him.


    His eyes narrowed.


    "How long?" I asked again.


    "Seventy years," he answered.


    Closing my eyes, I groaned at that number.


    "Precisely, Renn," Vim said.


    I sobbed as I shook my head. "It''s my fault..."


    "No," he shook his head and stepped towards me. I must have been too sad to be scared, because I didn''t budge as he drew closer. "Not at all. Or are you saying Lughes and the rest were incapable of taking care of themselves? They knew what they were doing. They knew what to do and how to do it. That noble family might have been the cause, but Lughes and Amber were the ones who vetted them. Not you. Not me. Them," Vim said.


    "But..." I groaned.


    "The fault lies on us all, Renn. Some more than others, yes, but in that perspective it is on me. Me and Lughes. Any blame that can possibly be attributed to you is..." he stopped talking as I groaned and grabbed my head. It was suddenly throbbing.


    "But...!" I didn''t know what to say.


    "Enough Renn!" Vim raised his voice finally.


    I shook my head.


    "We''ve been over this," he said.


    I shook my head, and gripped my hat. To keep it from flying off.


    "Renn!"


    Looking up, I stared at Vim through blurry eyes. He was closer than he had been. Only a few steps away.


    He looked upset... was that grief on his face?


    It reminded me of the face he had that night we burnt the paintings... That expression I had first seen there on that wall.


    "They were so special," I cried.


    "They were," he agreed.


    "I failed them..." I groaned.


    As I started to sob, I began to fall to the ground. My legs went weak, and I felt exhausted all of a sudden...


    Yet before I fell onto my rear...


    Blinking wildly, I stared in shock at the fist coiled around my shirt and jacket.


    Reaching out to grab onto it, I flinched as Vim hefted me up.


    Vim tightened his grip on my shirt, and lifted me upward. I felt my tail squirm and wiggle in my pants as I was lifted off the ground.


    A little shocked by the protector''s sudden actions... I blinked tears out as I squirmed, holding onto his wrist.


    He had lifted me up rather high off the ground, and was glaring at me.


    "Enough Renn!" he shouted at me.


    "But Vim!" I shouted back, and tugged on his arm. To try to both get myself lowered back to the ground... but also to keep my shirt and jacket from tearing.


    His arm was solid and firm. It didn''t budge. Even when I tried to put more force into moving it, all I did was move my own self.


    He was strong!


    "No more wallowing in your own self-pity! You messed up, yes, you did!" he shouted at me.


    I stopped trying to free myself, and started to cry again. "See! I knew it!" I cried.


    I knew he had just been saying those things to be kind. To be gentle. Treating me like a child...!


    Then I was suddenly moved. A small jolt of movement brought me closer to the man who held me. Lowered a little, I now found myself face to face with Vim.


    "Who am I?" he asked me.


    Making odd noises as I tried to speak, I knew he could see my answer even though I couldn''t find my voice.


    "Exactly. I''m the protector," he stated.


    With a small sob I nodded. He was.


    "And who are you?" he asked.


    "Renn..." I said softly, knowing exactly what he was trying to actually ask.


    My feet found the ground again, and I slowly slumped down to my knees. Kneeling in front of Vim, I watched as he slowly released me.


    "Two homes lost... as I held them in my grip. And you have the nerve to look so at fault?" he asked me, looking hurt.


    Staring at him in shock, I watched him shake his head and turn away.


    Vim returned to walking, uncaring that I still sat here. Left behind.


    The man shook his head with a sigh, and I knew he had deemed the conversation over.


    Hurrying to stand, I found it a little difficult. My knees felt weak... as if I had been kneeling there for hours.


    Quickly following him, I fixed my shirt and jacket as I wiped my face off.


    That''s why, Vim.


    That look. That hurt. That pain.


    That was why I wanted to help you.


    That was why I was going to.


    I''d share that burden. Even if just a little. Even if only for a moment...


    Better two to carry it than a single man.


    Now I just needed to find a way to get him to let me.


    Somehow I found that harder to do... His permission, his acceptance... was going to be harder to get than it was to actually protect the Society.


    Especially since it seemed tears weren''t going to be enough.

 Chapter 57 - Fifty Six – Vim – Nevi

    Chapter 57: Chapter Fifty Six ¨C Vim ¨C Nevi Nevi was as bustling as always.


    Renn followed behind me closely as we walked through the busy street. This road was too narrow for carts, nor was it a main thoroughfare, but it was still one of the main roads leading to the downtown portion. I brushed up against people as I headed deeper into the city, wading through the crowd. Most of the people we walked amongst were older, dressed casually even though it was lightly raining.


    The rain was just barely more than a light mist, and was easy to ignore. But I could hear the far off storm. Coming towards us from the ocean. I heard not just the roars of thunder, but the wind and waves as they crashed together.


    A part of me was glad we had made it here in time before it arrived. I had no problem traveling amongst such a storm, but something told me she would have found it uncomfortable.


    Plus...


    Glancing at the nearby crowds of people, coming and going from the many shops around us... I was thankful for their noise.


    It was noisy and busy enough that the woman following behind me had no chance to do anything but follow quietly. Obediently.


    I was growing a little tired of her selfish resentment of herself.


    Not because it was misplaced or because it was inherently bad... but simply because I was tired of feeling sorry for her.


    My people were pitiful enough as it were. I didn''t need a woman like her following me around at all times, making it all feel even worse.


    This world was infected with enough pity as it was. I really wasn''t in the mood for it to suddenly get worse. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Which in truth just made me feel selfish myself...


    "Just two Renk! All need to go now!" a woman raised a bunny by the ears. It wasn''t moving. Someone in the crowd reached out to grab it, seemingly more than happy to hear that price.


    She sold out before we left earshot.


    Crossing a street we entered another alley. One small enough that allowed us to walk without bumping into people.


    Renn huffed as she entered the alley behind me, sounding glad for it.


    "I can''t believe how busy it is," Renn said from behind me. She sounded annoyed... yet happy all the same.


    Walking past the back entrance of a shop, I glanced at the woman behind me. She was still staring at the crowded road we had just left.


    "Nevi is the last main port on this coastline. Up north there are a few others, but they''re smaller and only export common goods," I said.


    "So this is the biggest port city?" she asked, excited. She hurried to walk next to me, which only worked thanks to the lack of anything in the alley. Usually there were boxes, or barrels placed out here.


    "No. Just the last big one," I said. Hadn''t I basically said that already?


    "How much bigger is this place than Ruvindale? It hadn''t looked that big from the outside," Renn said.


    "It''s not. Just a little bigger. There''re more people here because of the port. Half the people here are travelers. Merchants," I said.


    "Ah... like those apple merchants," she said.


    "Yes."


    "They''re going to get soaked aren''t they?" Renn asked, and I noticed the way she looked up at the sky above us. Or more so at the dark clouds rolling in that covered it.


    "Yes, they will."


    "Will it ruin their apples?" she asked.


    "Not right away. A little water won''t harm them at all," I said.


    Well, as long as none were bruised or broken open at least.


    Coming to a crossroad, I ignored the small bird that chirped at us as we took a left. The thing had made its nest on the little truss of stone above a door.


    This alley wasn''t very long. We quickly came up to another busy road. However I waited a moment before venturing out into it.


    Renn hid behind me, only sticking her head out to peer at the marching soldiers who passed by.


    Their boots weren''t metal, but their greaves were. They clanked loudly as they went by. Most were carrying swords, but a few had spears.


    "Knights?" Renn asked quietly as we watched them.


    None of them noticed us as they passed; all were focused on their marching. Most looked exhausted.


    "No. Just mercenaries or something," I said.


    "Mercenaries?" she asked as the final row left.


    Stepping out from the alley, I alongside most of the other occupants of the road turned to study the soldiers. One of the younger men carried a banner, a bland brown flag with a white bird on it.


    "Don''t recognize that banner. My bet is on mercenaries," a man nearby said.


    "Been a lot of them showing up," another local said with a sigh.


    Although they didn''t sound too happy for their presence, they weren''t panicking or running away either. Odds were there was just something happening nearby, and the mercenaries were using this town as a hub. A place to rest and resupply.


    "Vim?" Renn asked quietly. She looked more worried than the locals did.


    "Did you notice most were women?" I asked her.


    "Oh. I did. Is that not normal?" she asked.


    "Not at all," I said, and turned to guide her down this road, in the opposite direction the mercenaries were going.


    Renn and I continued on our way, and I heard a loud thunder in the distance. One that not only Renn heard, but others nearby did as well. Renn smiled softly at one of the women who had jumped at the sound, startled.


    Rounding a large building, a tower came into view. One with familiar spires and symbols.


    "Another massive church?" Renn asked.


    Glancing at her odd expression, I wondered how much of that upset look was her real opinion on the church and its believers.


    "They do have a large one here, yes. But Rapti isn''t there. She lives a few buildings down," I said.


    "Oh?" Renn seemed to like the sound of that.


    Another loud thunder rolled in from just beyond the port. It rumbled not just the sky, but the earth and everything on it.


    Renn drew closer as we walked, and I noticed the way she stared at the sky.


    "Scared?" I asked her. Surely not right? Yes she was a cat... but...


    "Huh? No. I like storms," she said, blinking at me.


    Then why did she keep getting closer to me?


    Looking away from her, I decided to just let it be. Maybe she just preferred to walk next to people... although sometimes she walked behind me from a distance too.


    Turning a corner, I pointed to the two story building. "See the brown building? With the small trees?" I asked.


    "Is that hers?" she asked, excited.


    "It is," I said.


    The building had a small yard in front of it, with four small trees. They still had their leaves, but I didn''t see any of the orange fruits on them. But it was winter.


    Opening the small iron gate, I let Renn enter first. Following in after her, I watched as Renn studied the trees and grass in the yard.


    "What''s that smell?" Renn asked quietly.


    "Paper," I said as I went to the front door.


    Knocking on the door, I refrained from using the little iron knocker.


    "Smells kind of like the paintings," Renn whispered to herself.


    It did. But not for the same reason.


    I stepped back as I heard hurried, but light, footsteps. Glancing to a nearby window, I watched a curtain get pulled back ever so slightly... and then hurriedly get dropped back into place.


    Rapti quickly opened the door, smiling at me as she stepped back to let me in. "Vim!" she happily greeted me.


    "Rapti," I greeted her as I stepped into the house.


    Renn entered after me, and I studied the look on Rapti''s face. She hesitated for a moment as Renn and I entered, only closing the door after a few moments of staring at Renn.


    "Rapti this is Renn. She''s a forest cat," I introduced her. As I did so, I kept an eye on Renn. Not because I worried she''d do anything strange... but because I noticed her tail beneath her pants go stiff and still.


    She was nervous.


    "Oh! My... It is a pleasure to meet you Renn," Rapti quickly calmed herself, and offered both hands in greeting.


    Renn hesitated for a slight moment, just enough to make it weird, and then took both of Rapti''s hands in hers. "Pleasure, Rapti," she greeted her.


    Rapti happily smiled as she shook hands, and I took a small moment to smell and examine the house.


    We were alone.


    "You''re soaked! Come. I have the fireplace going, and I''ll get you a fresh set of clothes," Rapti hurriedly invited us deeper into her house.


    Watching her run off, I noticed the new wimple on her head. The silk was undoubtedly new. Last time I''d been here it had been an older one, and was a little brown in colour. This new one had a silver sheen.


    "I''m not too wet, am I?" Renn asked quietly.


    "Just go," I said, and pushed her forward so she''d oblige Rapti.


    Renn made a noise but did as I told her. I went to taking my shoes off as she did.


    After all, I knew Rapti would give Renn clothes and a blanket... but not I.


    We weren''t that soaked anyway. The rain had been more of a light mist than not...


    Once I removed my shoes and socks, I also took off my jacket. The sound of the two women talking to one another filtered down the hallway, from what was probably the living room.


    Their voices sounded happy.


    Heading deeper into the building, I took a small moment to glance at the two front rooms. Opposing each other, they had no doors and both had large windows.


    Each had giant bookshelves, full of books.


    I nodded as I compared the rooms to my memories. They hadn''t changed much. A new rug maybe, books in somewhat different locations... but otherwise the same. She had the same chairs still.


    "Oh! Ruvindale. One of my apprentices just moved there this spring," Rapti sounded happy, but she was usually happy.


    Entering the room, I grimaced at the naked woman holding up a shirt as to study it.


    Renn was in front of Rapti, who was holding clothes. What looked to be underwear and a pair of pants.


    Only Renn noticed me, since Rapti had gone into a spiel about her recent apprentice. Telling Renn about the young girl who, for some unknown reason, couldn''t eat fish.


    Turning away, I left the room and sighed. Renn didn''t say or do anything as I left, and I realized it was my fault.


    Rapti had said she was going to get her new clothes. Or rather dry ones. And of course she''d change quickly.


    "You''re flushed...! Sit, sit! I''ll get you something warm to drink!" Rapti''s voice sounded worried, but I knew better than to believe that Renn was sick.


    Shaking my head, I rested up against the wall near the door. I''d just wait here until it was fine.


    Rapti emerged from the living room, passing me with a small nod of the head... but otherwise ignoring me completely.


    While Rapti ran deeper into the house to the kitchen, I listened to the hurried dressing of the woman she had left behind.


    After some rummaging, Renn huffed. "You can come in now," she said.


    I noted her flat tone as I entered for the second time.


    She glared at me, and I did indeed see a light blush on her face. It wasn''t bad though, which told me she had simply been embarrassed. She wasn''t sick.


    Renn now wore a pair of older clothes. Worn down, and suddenly looked... very human. If not for her ears, which were visible thanks to her hat being on a rack near the fireplace. It hung there with the rest of her clothes.


    Heading for one of the larger couches, I sat down with a sigh.


    "Well?" Renn asked.


    "Well what?" I asked back. What did she want? An apology?


    "Did I look weird?" she then asked.


    "Weird?" I asked, and wondered what she was asking.


    She wordlessly complained with an odd noise, and then sighed. "Never mind..." she mumbled and then went to sitting in a nearby chair.


    Sitting back to relax, I studied the woman who was staring intently at the fireplace nearby. Trying to distract herself, it seemed, since her face looked a little...


    "You looked fine. Honestly I had expected you to have a bunch of hair on your rear, thanks to the tail," I said to her.


    She sat up straight, and for the tiniest moment looked shocked... She opened her mouth to say something, but she wasn''t able to collect herself fast enough. Rapti entered the room before she could.


    "Here you go Renn," Rapti happily offered her a drink with a familiar aroma.


    Renn was just as happy to take it, and she smelled it for a moment before taking a sip.


    "Oh! It''s very tasty!" Renn smiled as she went to take a real drink.


    "Ah so it is... Too tasty in fact, seeing as how my brethren wish to ban it," Rapti said with a sigh.


    "Only the good stuff gets banned," I agreed.


    Rapti glared at me but said nothing as she too went to sit in another chair. The couch I sat at had enough space for her, but being the devoted religious type she chose to sit in a chair that was a little farther from the rest.


    "What is this? It''s great," Renn asked as she licked her lips. They were slightly stained red.


    "Pomegranate," Rapti said.


    "Hmm..." Renn must have heard of it before based off the way she nodded.


    "That''s similar to those drinks you had in Ruvindale. The fruit mixtures," I said.


    Renn nodded. "This is warm though!" she said with a smile.


    Rapti also nodded. "Warmth changes a lot of things."


    The fire crackled, and I knew here in a moment I''d have to stand and put another log or two in.


    "Anything new Rapti?" I asked her.


    "Oplar visited," Rapti said.


    I sighed and nodded. Of course she did.


    Renn hid a smirk as she went to taking another drink.


    "Was she fine?" I asked.


    "Oplar is never anything but," Rapti said with a happy smile.


    "Regrettably..." I groaned.


    Rapti lightly giggled and then looked to Renn. "I''ve never met you before, are you from the south?" she asked.


    "Ah..." Renn''s ears went still, perking up as she glanced at me.


    "Renn''s a new member of our Society. She joined a few months ago," I said.


    Rapti glanced at me, and then hurriedly back at Renn. "Really...?" she asked.


    Renn nodded.


    "Oh bless the gods!" Rapti quickly clasped her hands, and went to saying a small prayer.


    Watching her thank the gods for Renn''s entire existence, I studied Renn who suddenly looked more out of place than she had even when wearing that noble''s silk dress.


    Her ears were perked but tilted. Her tail was straight, and the hairs on it were puffed up... and her eyes were wide, with thin pupils. She even held the small cup with both hands in such a way that reminded me of a cat ready to bound away at a moments notice.


    "May you continue to bless her and us all," Rapti finished her small prayer, and then nodded in content satisfaction.


    "Uh... thank you," Renn whispered softly.


    "So rare. Especially for us women!" Rapti said.


    "That is true," I agreed with that at least.


    Renn softly smiled and glanced at me, as if she found my own comment the strangest thing so far.


    "Destruction of a Monarch, and a new member to boot! The Gods are gracious," Rapti said happily.


    Gracious. Sure.


    The Monarch being slain was probably worth the lives of Lomi''s family and the Sleepy Artist... But...


    Was it?


    Sometimes it hurt to compare such losses and gains.


    I needed to steer the conversation carefully. Renn had already begun to display a horrible trait of blaming herself for everything. Last thing I needed was for her to start thinking that her emergence into the Society came at the cost of her friends.


    Such a mindset would only ruin her as a person. It would only make her worthless to us, and make me upset with her.


    She really didn''t deserve that.


    Ignoring Renn''s blink of confusion I coughed. "Other than Oplar did anything else happen?" I asked. I had to get any news from her before I told her what had happened. She''d not go irate at learning of her friend''s deaths... but she would become quiet.


    "No. Nothing of great importance. I''ve had only a few visitors. Other than Oplar, the twins visited as did Mapple," she said.


    Mapple I understood, but it was a little odd to hear of the twins here. "What were the twins doing?" I asked.


    Rapti smiled. "They took up sailing. They were headed back south, they transported furniture from the capital," Rapti said.


    Huh... sailing indeed. That meant they were probably helping out the trading company.


    "Anything new in the city?" I asked before she could start asking Renn more questions. She kept looking away from me to her, and I knew it was because she found Renn far more important than me.


    "Not really. Typical human issues. The port flooded a few years ago. A new lord was elected. The market is in an uproar right now because of a pirate fleet, supposedly they''re hiring mercenaries right now to try and capture them," she explained.


    I nodded, glad for the information. Other than the pirates everything sounded normal indeed.


    "I have some bad news as well, Rapti," I said.


    Rapti glanced at me, as did Renn. Both suddenly looked hurt, as if blaming me for ruining a happy moment. They had just been about to start asking each other about themselves.


    "You don''t often bring me bad news Vim," Rapti said softly.


    "I try not to. But this time it''s going to hurt," I said.


    She blinked and tilted her head.


    Sitting forward, I clasped my hands before me... not to go into prayer as she had done, but instead to try and keep her as calm as possible.


    Rapti was better than most of our members. She wasn''t flighty or timid... but she was the personification of her faith.


    Which meant when she heard of bad moments, or evil, she became... rather forlorn.


    Renn looked panicked. As if not sure if she should say anything or not. I tried to ignore the horrible pain on her face, coming from her own blame. It was hard to.


    Rapti sat apprehensively, her pretty blue eyes seemed to shimmer... she probably knows what I''m about to say is going to hurt her, if even instinctively.


    "Your dear friend is missing. Crane and the Sleepy Artist are lost to us, and I do not know where they''ve gone," I said.


    Rapti''s entire world then shattered, as she broke into a sob.


    Half a second later, Renn joined her.


    Damn.

 Chapter 58 - Fifty Seven – Renn – Thunderous Stew

    Chapter 58: Chapter Fifty Seven ¨C Renn ¨C Thunderous Stew "She''s asleep," I said to Vim as I entered the kitchen.


    He was standing in front of a large pot which was hanging over hot coals.


    "Hm," Vim nodded as he slowly stirred the stew.


    Stepping up to the pot, I glanced in and saw the contents. Meat, vegetables, and the broth was a dark brown.


    "Here," Vim then offered me the large spoon he was using to stir.


    I accepted the responsibility of stirring as Vim stepped away to the nearby oven. This kitchen was actually one of the biggest rooms in the whole building, and from what I could tell there was nothing above it. The second floor was only half the house.


    With just his bare hands Vim reached into the large hole in the stone wall and pulled out an iron cast sheet. The steaming bread on top of it smelled wonderful, and made me wonder how Rapti could sleep through such smells.


    While I stirred I watched Vim put the hot sheet onto a nearby counter. He quickly went to removing the bread from the iron, putting it on another counter which still had flour sprinkled on it.


    "Didn''t know you could cook," I said.


    "Who doesn''t?" he asked as he went to preparing the bread for our meal.


    "Well..." I quickly thought of a few people, myself included.


    He glanced at me, and I looked away from him.


    It wasn''t like I couldn''t cook anything at all... I just...


    Sneaking a peak at his handiwork, I watched as he used a knife to quickly and easily cut the large piece of bread into many smaller ones. It took him only a few moments to reduce a large bulbous chunk of bread into dozens of small hand sized...


    "Bowls?" I asked, wondering why he had cut them that way.


    "They are, kind of, aren''t they?" Vim said plainly. He sounded bored.


    Once he was done he went back to the wall next to me, where he had pulled the bread out from. He shut a black metal plate over the hole, closing the oven off. After that he shut a similar plate beneath it, at the bottom of the wall near the floor. It was there that a small fire roared, full of charcoal and wood.


    The coals sitting beneath the pot I stirred had actually come from that hole. He had simply scrapped them out, after it had been lit long enough.


    Vim studied the pot I stirred for a moment, and I wondered if I wasn''t stirring correctly... but he said nothing as he nodded and stepped away.


    A long rumble made my ears and tail move as I looked behind me. To a small window, covered by a thick curtain.


    It was the middle of the day, yet not a single amount of light could be seen... and not just because the curtain was too strong. The storm had arrived. The rain and wind hadn''t hit us just yet, but the dark clouds surely had.


    Not only was it dark... it was getting cold. I was now a little thankful to be standing in front of a bunch of hot coals, and a smouldering pot.


    "She just went to sleep... won''t it get cold?" I asked him, realizing that the food would probably get cold very quickly once we stopped cooking it. Thanks to the storm.


    "That pot will summer all night, she''ll be fine," he said.


    "What about the bread?" I asked. My mouth was watering from the smell alone of it, and I felt bad for Rapti... the bread would become hard and cold by the time she woke.


    "You put the stew into the bread Renn. It''ll warm and soften it up, you''ll see," Vim said.


    "Oh... Oh?" I glanced at the strew I was making and realized what he planned on doing with the bread. It wasn''t a side, but a part of the meal itself.


    "Don''t drool into the stew," he warned.


    I stepped a tiny bit back to make sure I didn''t. "I''m not that bad," I said quickly, gulping a little.


    "Sure," he sarcastically agreed.


    A little embarrassed, I decided to look around the kitchen. It was... clean, but there was something about it.


    It felt a little empty honestly.


    The Sleepy Artist had a lot in its kitchen. Stuff hanging from walls. Shelves and racks. Pots stacked in a corner.


    Even the little lodge cabin Nory and I had lived in had a small kitchen. And it had been rather messy too... but that might have just been because of the size. It was just a small corner in the room.


    Here though...


    A few pans on a shelf. Some tools and utensils on a rack, hanging off large nails. There were only a few knives.


    The fanciest part was the oven area. Where I stood. There were two internal ovens, and room between them for things like this pot. It was big enough one could even spit roast a large animal if they wanted to.


    There were two countertops, made of flat stone... a large table in the center, but it only had two chairs...


    "Does she live alone?" I asked.


    "Of course she does," he said.


    "Why?" I asked.


    "Why can''t she?" Vim asked as he went to cleaning the counter he had made a mess. There were remnants of the food he had chopped and prepared for the stew, and the flour from the bread.


    "Well... Everywhere else I''ve been, no one''s been alone," I said.


    The Sleepy Artist. Lomi''s home had dozens of families. The Owl''s Nest was a large family, even if most hadn''t been there... Twin Hills...


    "You''ve been to three. Hardly many," he said.


    "Well... that''s true," I admitted.


    After a moment I heard Vim sigh. I turned to glance at him and found him pointing one of the thick knives at me. The one he had used to cut the bread. "She prefers to live alone. She''s a devout believer in her faith, in case you haven''t noticed," Vim said.


    I had noticed...


    Her bedroom, which I had just left her in...


    It was empty.


    A bed. A small dresser, barely big enough to hold more than a few sets of clothes...


    Nothing else. Not even a rug.


    "So no husband," I whispered.


    "Feh," Vim scoffed as if he found that funny.


    Glaring at him, I had to stop stirring for a moment since I had done so too roughly. A small bit of the stew''s broth had splattered out.


    Wait...


    "Most of our kind. The Society... what do they think of the church?" I asked him.


    "Oh I don''t know. Only half of our members have lost someone to them, in one form of another, so I have no idea," Vim said.


    Sighing I nodded. Yes. I deserved that sarcastic tone.


    "So no one likes her," I whispered.


    "Well... no. I didn''t mean it that way Renn. Didn''t you just hear that people visited her?" Vim asked.


    "Oh. Yes. I did," I nodded. I had wanted to hear more of them. Twins? Did they mean that literally? So siblings born at the same time? And they owned a boat? I''d love meet them.


    Vim brushed his hands together as he walked back to the pot. Looked like he was done cleaning up after himself.


    "Is this place special to her? Like how Twin Hills was special to Trixalla?" I asked.


    "No, she just likes it here for whatever reason. Settled down years ago," Vim said as he watched me stir.


    Feeling a little conscious thanks to his gaze, I did my best to not accidentally spill more. Maybe he was upset because of it.


    "She was Crane''s friend?" I asked, hoping to keep both him and myself distracted.


    "Verily. Which is why I had to tell her so quickly. It would have been rude not to," Vim said.


    I nodded, since I understood that. As she broke down and cried, Vim had roughly explained what had happened. And what he thought was the result.


    He thought they were dead, but there was a chance they''d appear someday. He couldn''t confirm their survival, and as such chose to expect the worst.


    Somehow that made it... sad. It meant he always expected the worse outcome.


    "She''ll wake up in a better mood," Vim said, and then stepped away. To grab something off a nearby shelf.


    "I hope so," I whispered. She had... really cried. So much, and so purely, that I had cried myself.


    Glancing at Vim as he grabbed some kind of glass bottle off the shelf, I remembered the look on his face when I had wrapped Rapti up in a hug as she sobbed.


    When I had glanced at him... I had expected a confused look, or an incredulous one. One that made me feel awkward or ashamed.


    Instead I had found a warm smile.


    A roll of thunder drew me from my thoughts.


    I gulped away the smile the memory had given me as Vim returned to the pot, as to pour some of the little glass bottle''s contents into it.


    Watching the black flakes fall, I frowned at the smell of them. "Some kind of spice?" I asked.


    He stopped quickly, only putting a little in. "Pepper."


    "Pepper..." I hadn''t heard of it. It smelled strongly though.


    "It''s good," he said, confident.


    "I hope so..." My nose didn''t seem to like it... but maybe it''d not be as bad once it soaked in the stew itself for awhile.


    Vim put the glass bottle back and I picked up the stirring... to hopefully get the stuff to mix in as fast as possible.


    "Still want to help me Renn? You''ll end up breaking hearts as you''ve seen," Vim then said with his back to me.


    My stirring stopped, and I opened my mouth to say something. But my mind whirled, quickly understanding exactly what he had said.


    This was a common thing.


    To bring and give bad news. The kind of news that made people break.


    Looking away from him, I was glad that I had taken a small step back away from the pot earlier. My eyes were watering, and I didn''t want to cry into the stew.


    "I didn''t mind crying with her," I whispered.


    "I saw."


    "It''s not always bad though, Vim... I saw Lughes and the rest when you entered with Lomi. I saw Lomi and her new family. I saw Lilly and Windle, they seemed happy," I argued.


    "Happy? Those two?" he asked.


    "They were," I nodded, confident. I''d not let him tease me about them.


    "I suppose they are," he sighed.


    Didn''t he realize it? Although Lilly chastised him and gave him grief... she had genuinely loved that man. Cherished him beyond measure.


    She had abandoned her own desire to fight and wage war, to stay with him. That had to mean something.


    For a long moment neither of us talked... Vim sat down at the kitchen table with a small huff, and I didn''t like the awkward silence that followed.


    Was I supposed to have not agreed with him? Or had he only said that earlier comment without much meaning, and I had taken it too seriously?


    Or had I failed somehow? Had he wanted a different answer...?


    Blinking watery eyes, I was glad they seemed to stop being blurry quickly. Maybe I had cried myself out already from earlier.


    "Rapti seems nice," I said softly.


    "She is. Until you preach heresy," Vim said.


    Heresy?


    Glancing at him, he nodded. "As I said. Devout."


    Ah... he meant that literally then.


    "Hm..." Did that mean Lilly and Rapti weren''t on good terms? Lilly had mentioned her hate for the church quite a few times when I had traveled with her.


    "Ah... I''ll be back," Vim then suddenly stood from his seat. He did so, so suddenly, I startled.


    "Huh?" I watched him leave as he gestured for me to keep doing what I was doing.


    Listening to him leave, I heard him head farther down the hall. To the right, past the stairs.


    I hadn''t gone to that side of the house yet, but I assumed it was where the bathroom was. I hadn''t seen it yet after all.


    There were two rooms upstairs, and a small loft. Which had a small table and chair. Then downstairs, a large living room... this kitchen, and the two rooms in the front which held a lot of books.


    Straining my ears, I realized I heard snoring. It was light, but...


    Smiling softly at Rapti''s snoring, I realized I was probably going to struggle to sleep if the only other place to sleep was in the room opposite of hers. At that distance I''d hear that snoring so distinctively well, it''d make it difficult to fall asleep.


    "Yet it''s cute," I admitted.


    The Sleepy Artist had been rather quiet, honestly. Sometimes I heard Amber rummaging around at night, since she had seemed to struggle to sleep on occasion... but other than that...


    "Hm..." I felt my chest tighten at the thought of Amber.


    Then I heard a match. Something sparked, and I heard a flame elsewhere. And not from the nearby ovens, or the fireplace in the living room.


    I frowned as I listened to the sounds, and then heard what was obviously wood being stacked on top of each other.


    Was Vim starting a fire somewhere?


    After a moment I heard Vim again. He sighed at something and then came back into the kitchen.


    "Go take a bath," he said.


    "Huh?" I went still as he approached, to take over in the stirring.


    He gestured to the door. "Down the hall. The small room at the end on the right. Take a bath," he said.


    "Oh... I feel okay?" Was he worried I felt weird because we had gotten a little wet? I mean sure it wasn''t the greatest feeling but...


    "You stink. Don''t go sleeping in Rapti''s clothes and bed like that, it''s rude," he said and grabbed the handle from me.


    "Stink!" I stepped back and quickly tried to smell myself.


    Did I? No... I smelled myself, yes, but it wasn''t that bad. If anything I could smell the clothes I wore now more than anything. They smelled old.


    Vim gave me a look as he stood there, holding the large spoon without stirring.


    "Do I really...?" I asked, a little worried. If I did... then that meant all this time I hadn''t realized it. Since I obviously couldn''t smell anything bad. This meant all this time I probably had stunk and...


    "Not really. But we''ll be on the road for a week or so before our next opportunity, so go while you can," Vim then said as he looked away from me. He went to stirring as if he hadn''t just...


    Unsure of what to say, or do, I felt my ears twitch, and then felt my tail brush up against the nearby kitchen table. I was frazzled.


    Shifting a little, I blinked and wondered if I really did stink though... What if he had just simply seen my expression, and felt bad... and then told me I didn''t, but I really did and...


    "Jeez Renn. You don''t. You have a scent but all of us do. It''s not bad either, so just go bathe real quick and stop looking like I just broke your heart," Vim said with a nod of the head.


    "You didn''t break it... you just shook it," I admitted.


    He sighed and nodded, as if accepting defeat.


    Stepping up to him, I took a small yet deep breath right behind his back.


    I smelled the stew. The flour. The bread... wood, most likely from the fire he had just started for the bath.


    Yet I couldn''t smell him.


    He glanced at me, but didn''t say anything or try to stop me. Instead he looked away and returned his focus on the stew.


    For a few moments I focused on him, and tried to find his scent.


    Even with my eyes closed, and nearly up against him... I couldn''t smell anything.


    "You don''t smell at all," I said.


    "So I''ve heard," he said.


    "No... I mean... I can''t even smell your clothes. You''ve been wearing these since I''ve met you, why don''t they stink at least?" I asked. They didn''t look... too bad, but they did definitely show their wear. They weren''t grimy, but were far from unused. It was part of the reason he looked so average. He looked like any other fisherman or farmer you''d pass on the road.


    "I know you want me to stink because of what I said, but come on," Vim said.


    Stepping around him, I tried to take a deep breath again, thinking maybe another angle would work... but instead all I got was a deep smell of the brewing stew.


    It smelled delicious.


    "And now you''re drooling," Vim said with a strange tone.


    Licking my lips I looked up at him and smiled at his odd frown. He must find me ridiculous.


    "Most men stink. Or at least smell of what they wear or their breath..." I said. Most smelled of whatever they had just drank, especially when it was liquor.


    "I''ll take your word for that. I don''t make a habit of smelling other men," he said.


    Laughing at him, I nodded and stepped away. Slowly heading to the hallway, I paused for a moment and glanced down the hallway. It was a little dark... the storm had arrived, even though it hadn''t really started raining yet.


    No...


    Tilting my head upward, I listened intently and found that there was indeed raindrops. Little drops landed on the metal roof creating a chorus of sound. They were slowly growing in number.


    "The storms here," I said.


    "The storms been here for an hour," Vim corrected me.


    I shrugged, since I had never really found clouds alone to be a storm themselves. After all, one didn''t think dark clouds alone when they thought of a storm.


    They thought of rain. Wind. Lightning and thunder!


    "Don''t eat without me," I said to him. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Get going. I''ll start thinking you''re really just a normal cat if you keep acting as if you''re afraid of a simple bath," he teased.


    Smiling at him I nodded. That was a common assumption.


    Heading down the hall, I hesitated a moment... then stepped backwards. To peek into the kitchen.


    Vim stood before the stew, and was stirring gently. He had a... small yet gentle smile on his face.


    Turning away and heading down the hall for real this time, I blinked the memory of that smile away. To tuck it deep inside me.


    Somehow it had seemed precious.


    Finding the bath was easy.


    Ignoring Rapti''s loud snores mixed into the thunderous rumbles of the storm wasn''t.

 Chapter 59 - Fifty Eight – Vim – Rapti

    Chapter 59: Chapter Fifty Eight ¨C Vim ¨C Rapti The storm had died down a little, but the rain continued to fall. Thunder and lightning only showed themselves once in a while, and the wind was pretty much gone completely.


    A lull, as the sailors called it.


    And this little church was just as quiet.


    The pew I sat on creaked a little as I shifted, stretching my shoulder and upper back. For some reason I felt stiff.


    Rapti was cleaning the small stone cross of her god. As she wiped it, I could tell there was no real point to. It was free of dust... most likely because she cleaned it often. It probably got cleaned multiple times a day by multiple people.


    Yet as repetitive and useless it seemed... Rapti was focused dearly on it. As if the large stone cross that was nearly her size in height, was precious.


    Rapti and I were the only ones in the church at the moment. A few other women had been here earlier, but had left to the other church. The large one situated behind this one... or rather, technically, I guess this was the one behind the real one.


    That one was probably busy. Around this time should be first sermon of the day. I knew soon I''d hear hymns and a choir as people sang their songs of praise.


    "I''m surprised they haven''t torn this place down yet. Or turned it into something else," I said.


    "They will someday," Rapti said as she focused on a spot.


    Luckily she''d be okay with that.


    Rapti''s devotion was flawless. To the point that even the members of our society who hated the church, like Lilly, respected her. They might not like her faith, but they liked her as a person.


    Yet for as strong as her faith... she was also a realist. She''d cry and weep, as she had done when she had learned of Crane and the rest, but the next day would be standing strong... returning to her daily duties.


    It was funny that she was so similar to Lilly, even if the exact opposite.


    "She''s a good person, you know," Rapti then said.


    "Who?" I asked. Lilly? Had I said her name out loud?


    "Renn," Rapti said with a huff, obviously upset that I couldn''t tell whom she was speaking of.


    "Oh," I sighed and sat back, making the wooden pew creak in annoyance.


    "It''s very rare for such a predator to have such emotions. Yet... that can also be dangerous too," Rapti said.


    "You''re telling me," I said. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I had told Rapti of what had occurred at Ruvindale... but I didn''t tell her how easily it could have gone so much worse. And most of the ways that would have happened would have been because of Renn.


    One wrong move. One wrong word...


    "What will you do with her? Take her to Lilly?" Rapti asked as she stretched to wipe off the top of the cross.


    "No," I said.


    Lilly would ruin her.


    "That''s good. I''m glad you''ve thought about it enough to realize that would be a mistake," Rapti said with relief.


    "Why would it be a mistake, in your eyes?" I asked.


    Rapti paused and glanced at me, and I didn''t care much for the look in her eyes.


    She found my question ridiculously out of character, and it showed.


    "Lilly would utilize that girl''s emotions and turn her into a warrior," she said plainly.


    "What''s wrong with being a warrior?" I asked her.


    "We''re not meant to kill our brethren, Vim."


    I sighed but chose not to argue at that.


    She didn''t mean our kind, but all kinds.


    She saw us and humans as one.


    In a way that was a good thing.


    Yet in others...


    "So what do you think I should do with her then?" I asked her.


    "The Cathedral would be the best choice for now. Let Mother Sight talk to her first," Rapti said confidently.


    I groaned, but knew it was the truth.


    After all it had been my plan too.


    Keep an eye on her long enough to ensure she really wasn''t a threat, then let that old woman decide her fate.


    Made it easy for me. At least, it was supposed to.


    Rapti giggled, bringing my focus back to her. "What?" I asked her odd smile.


    "I like to see you worry. It helps remind me even one such as you is still within the realm of normalcy. I like to see it," she said.


    "Great. I''m glad I seem more normal the more I stress," I said.


    Rapti smiled but said nothing as she finished up her wiping of the cross. With a small gesture she made a small prayer, and then stepped away from it as she folded up her towel.


    Putting the towel down Rapti walked over to stand before me. She wore her actual robe today, and it fit her. She looked... content, dressed in the religious garb, while in this religious house.


    Most of our kind would be anything but.


    "I''m glad you''re doing well Rapti," I said.


    "As much as I can be," she whispered.


    "Is there anything I can do for you before I leave?" I asked her.


    She slowly shook her head, smiling all the while.


    "You sure? No more busybody nobles sneaking around or anything?" I asked.


    Rapti''s smile softened as she quickly shook her head. "No. Thank goodness!"


    I wanted to tease her about it, but knew better than to do so.


    She had genuinely been stressed over that man. To the point she had sent an actual letter asking for help.


    When I had seen that letter, and who had written it, I had panicked... but it was also a relief.


    I was glad that even someone like her, who held such pious beliefs, was willing to reach out for help when it was needed.


    After all I was...


    "May I ask you something, Vim?" Rapti then asked.


    "Of course you can."


    "I fear your answer, however," she whispered.


    "Why''s that?"


    "Because of where we are," she said.


    Ah... I glanced at the cross she had just wiped down.


    Yes. A place where one was not supposed to lie, no matter what.


    "Well?" I asked her.


    She blinked, and then nodded... as if to steady herself. "I wish to know if the Monarchs are angels," she then said.


    For a long moment I stared at the woman, who was not a human... yet dressed and looked like one. Who believed in a human religion, and devoted herself to it too.


    Rapti gulped as I studied her, and I wondered how long she has been brooding such a query.


    Probably years.


    "Monarchs were created by your gods, Rapti," I said to her.


    Her breath caught, and her hands quickly clenched together. I half expected her to fall to her knees in prayer.


    Raising my hand to stop her from her next question, I nodded. "Yet that does not mean they''re angels. What kind of angel would slaughter their creator''s children? After all they don''t just hunt our kind, they hunt anything that lives. Humans and animals alike," I said.


    "Then why were they created?" she asked with a hush.


    "Who''s to know?" I asked back.


    Rapti didn''t like that answer, but I nodded all the same as to further mean it.


    "But... but the Monarchs... Why then do they look..." she glanced at a nearby statue. One carved into the stone pillar that held up a part of the roof.


    The three headed creature was undoubtedly a reference to some kind of being in their holy scripture. Which probably only further confused her, since it also resembled the last Monarch I had killed.


    That meant Oplar had described it well.


    "Evils are evils Rapti. Humans over the years have seen those creatures. From up close and from afar. They get told about to others, depicted and shared. Over time they become the faces of evil or judgment, for many religions," I explained.


    I was careful in what I said, but not because I feared lying in this house of her gods. Rather, I feared saying something that would tarnish her pure devotion. I might not agree with her beliefs, or the humans in general, but I did like the morals and codes it taught and instilled in people. Plus, I was a firm believer in free-will. And religion was the epitome of that belief.


    One could not be free and at the same time not be allowed to believe what they wanted to.


    Rapti''s hands clasped together tighter, and I hoped I''d not given her a wrong answer.


    It wasn''t entirely wrong after all. Although a little stretched.


    After all none of the Monarchs had been created by her gods.


    Her gods were all dead.


    Killed by those very Monarchs.


    "You know full well that nothing is born evil Rapti," I added.


    She nodded. "Indeed. So... were the Monarchs corrupted then? By who? By what?" she asked.


    "Ever the philosopher," I said.


    Rapti didn''t like that comment. She glared at me for a moment before remembering she was in the house of her gods. A serene smile replaced that glare quickly... and oddly, I knew it was a real one. Not forced at all.


    Wish I could do that.


    "I''ll have a book sent to you. That tells a little of the Monarchs, and their... origins," I said, and realized I had just promised something a little outrageous.


    "Really?" she stepped forward, excited.


    I nodded, since I knew there was no way out of it. Why did I just promise such a thing? Was I tired?


    "I''ll send it from the Cathedral. I''ll expect it back, so just give it back to me when I return," I said.


    "Oh! Thank you Vim... really..." Rapti closed her eyes and made a small prayer in thanks, which made me feel awkward.


    She wasn''t praying to me of course, but it still felt weird.


    Slowly standing, I sighed and nodded. "Let''s go check on the headache," I said.


    "She''s anything but, Vim. Really. She had gone to cleaning before I had even awoken this morning, how could you say such a thing about her?" Rapti asked as she hurried to follow me out of the church.


    "I can say whatever I want. When she''s crying you can just wrap her in your arms and cry with her, but what am I supposed to do?" I asked her.


    "Hold her as I had done? Who knows maybe you''ll actually shed a tear or two too, I bet you could do it if you tried," Rapti said.


    Sure I could.


    I shook my head as we left, and ventured into the church''s grounds. There were covered paths that connected the buildings around us, and a large open garden situated on both sides of the pass.


    The light rain was what probably kept it so empty. Usually these gardens were a little busy. With people, or children, running around. Especially around this time of day. Odds were they''d be offering some kind of lunch soon too, which would draw more in.


    Beggars and wealthy alike ate for free here. It wasn''t uncommon to see the very merchants who owned entire fleets of boats getting their share, standing right next to the homeless.


    "I have noticed you glaring at her. Is that why? Do you dislike her?" Rapti asked as we walked.


    I had been glaring at Renn?


    "Not entirely," I said honestly. It wasn''t hate... or dislike... I just...


    "Please be kind to her. She seems frail," Rapti said with a whisper, as if saying something that was a secret.


    "Frail?" I asked her.


    She had been crying a lot lately, and getting... emotional... but frail?


    Definitely not. A few times she had been nearly ready to pounce and attack even me.


    "She''s endured heartbreak, and recently," Rapti nodded, confident in her assessment of the women.


    Well... that was correct.


    I hadn''t told Rapti that Renn blamed herself for the events at Ruvindale... and hopefully Renn wouldn''t either. But I knew in time the Society would hear of it. Lilly and the rest knew, as did Trixalla and the rest there.


    And it was the truth after all. No one would probably outright blame her for the end result... but everyone would know and recognize that she showed up, and then something bad happened shortly after.


    Hopefully she found a way to earn her place in the Society before then.


    "You''re acting as if I''m some heartless prick or something," I said.


    "You are... sometimes..." Rapti sounded odd, as if she was afraid to admit it aloud.


    "Hmph." I huffed as we headed to the main church''s hall. The closer we got I could hear the priest, his voice echoing all over.


    They sure did know how to build these things in such a way to make sure everyone could hear the word of their clerics.


    Rapti followed in silence as we passed another pair of nuns. They both were walking with bowed heads, most likely in prayer, so didn''t notice us. Or rather didn''t care enough to notice us.


    Finding a main door to the church''s nave, I wasn''t too surprised to find that most of the seats were full.


    "Let the word of our Lords dwell in you richly, as in all wisdom you teach and admonish one another, singing psalms, hymns, and spiritual songs with gratitude in your hearts to our creators," the priest was preaching well, and he had the full attention of nearly everyone present.


    Or well... everyone but one.


    Finding her was easy. She didn''t wear the hat she usually wore, but instead a cloth piece that Rapti had given her. Yet, even though she now looked like any other woman in this church... somehow I found her with ease. She sat alone in one of the last few rows.


    Maybe it was the way she sat. A little straight, yet hunched... Or maybe it was her expression. That strange focus, full of wonder yet worry.


    I stepped far enough into the nave to be inside, yet not so far that anyone would really notice me. Stepping up to a nearby section of a pillar, I went and lightly tapped on it with my knuckle.


    There was no way anyone heard me knocking, especially as the priest raised his voice to initiate a new song to be sung by the choir... but I wasn''t knocking for them.


    Renn turned her head right after my fourth knock, and she blinked and smiled at the sight of us.


    "Look at that," Rapti whispered, finding joy in Renn''s simple happiness as she stood from her seat.


    Since Renn knew where we were, I stepped out of the church. Back outside, where the rain was a tad bit louder than the song being sung.


    "I''m going to walk around and check the city. Would you like to come with us?" I asked Rapti before Renn reached us.


    "No. I shall finish my duties here. I''ll meet you back at home later," Rapti said.


    "It''s loud but there''re some real good singers here," Renn approached us with a happy skip, as if she was a young child.


    "Sister Norbilla is a phenomenal singer. Her hymns will bring you tears," Rapti said with a nod.


    "We''ll see you later Rapti," I said, trying my best to end the conversation before it became serious.


    Renn looked at Rapti with a sad face, losing most if not all of her earlier happiness. "We''re leaving already?" she asked, worried.


    "Oh, no! Vim simply wishes to examine the city. I''ll see you later tonight, unless you''d prefer to stay here with me," Rapti said quickly.


    For the tiniest moment I expected Renn to say yes, which worried me. Was Renn that interested in their religion? Surely not...


    "We''re going to check the city?" she asked me.


    I nodded.


    Renn nodded quickly, and I realized that I probably shouldn''t have invited her... maybe she mistook this conversation as me asking her to help me.


    Which meant she might be seeing this as me approving of her foolish idea and...


    "It was lovely Rapti. But to be honest it''s... a little loud. I think I''ll leave before it starts to hurt," Renn said.


    "Ah, I forgot. Of course. I shall see the two of you later then," Rapti nodded with a smile, but somehow that smile was... Was that a smirk? What was she thinking? Especially since Renn seemed very genuine in her statement. And who would doubt her? Rapti had seen her ears. Or rather, her real ones.


    There was no doubt that it was loud to her.


    Rapti bowed to the two of us, and then turned to leave. Instead of re-entering the nave she chose to head back down the path we had come from. Maybe back to that smaller church we had just been in.


    "Ready?" I asked Renn after a moment.


    She nodded quickly.


    With a sigh I nodded and gestured for her to accompany me. First... I needed to find an umbrella for her.


    It was still raining after all, and Rapti would not appreciate me letting her get soaked again.

 Chapter 60 - Fifty Nine – Renn - Routine

    Chapter 60: Chapter Fifty Nine ¨C Renn - Routine Standing alone, I waited patiently for Vim to emerge from the store.


    I was standing under a large terrace, which had several chairs and tables. None of them were being used, and I stood alone... but that was not just because of the rain. I was leaning up against the wall near the shops window, which gave the real reason for the shop''s lack of customers.


    The store was closed. It was dark inside, and based off what I could see from the window it was empty inside. It didn''t have furniture or anything in it, as far as I could tell.


    Vim had left me here so he could go find an umbrella. I had told him that it really wasn''t that big of a deal, but he had been a little firm about it. He probably believed if we walked calmly under the rain as we would normally, we''d be seen as odd. And being seen as out of place or strange was the one thing Vim wouldn''t allow.


    Still...


    "Wish I could have looked too," I whispered.


    He had gone into a shop a few buildings down, across the street. It had a colorful patio, but nothing to protect from the falling rain. And although it wasn''t that far, the rain was now falling hard enough that even if I had ran there I would have gotten soaked.


    I sighed and reached up to make sure the headdress was still situated. Rapti had helped me put it on, so I needed to make sure it didn''t come undone or fall off... since I wasn''t entirely sure how she had accomplished it. Even though it was wrapped firmly around my head, covering my ears and most of my hair, there was still a little room at the top for my ears. In fact, they felt more comfortable in this than my own hat.


    Maybe she could teach me before we left, so I could do this for myself from now on.


    As I messed with a flock of hair that had slid out from the cloth, I saw Vim finally exit the shop.


    I stood up straighter and stepped away from the wall I had been leaning on, and watched him glance up and down the road. Not to find me, because he had already looked at me... but instead to simply look around.


    Smiling as he walked towards me, I quickly lost my smile as I watched him carry an umbrella back to me... with it unopened...


    After a few moments he reached me, stepping under the terrace and out of the rain.


    "Vim..." I groaned.


    "What? It''s fine," he hefted the umbrella. It was a brown one. Did he think I was complaining about the colour or shape?


    "You should have opened it. You looked silly walking here with it all closed up," I said.


    Vim paused as he went to opening the umbrella, and then he sighed. "Right..." he admitted it and nodded.


    As he popped the umbrella open, I wondered how this man was so observant sometimes yet also so...


    "Let''s go," he nodded as he hefted the umbrella, to cover us both.


    "Sure," I agreed, especially since I was tired of staring at the same street. It was far too empty and most of the buildings here all looked the same.


    Stepping out into the rain alongside Vim, I noticed the way he held the umbrella at a small angle. So that the water poured behind us, more so near him than anywhere near me.


    "How much was this?" I asked while reaching out to touch the umbrella''s canopy. Thanks to Vim holding it, I had to stretch a little but he lowered it a tad to let me feel it.


    It felt like leather.


    "Twenty Renk. A little steep, they took advantage of the moment," Vim said.


    "Oh. And let me guess, you didn''t haggle," I said as I ran my fingers along the leather. It felt weird... it was thick, yet thin enough that I could feel the rain falling on it.


    "That was after I bargained," Vim said.


    Frowning at him, I now really wished I could have gone in with him.


    He never haggled in front of me...


    "Where to now?" I asked.


    After leaving the church Vim and I had been able to walk for a small distance without being subject to the rain. Nevi as a city was... a little more packed than I was used to. The buildings were closer and the streets narrower. It made it easy to go from one place to another while staying under canopies or covers.


    But was also the reason why when there were people out and about, it felt far too crowded and busy. Like yesterday.


    "The port is that way," Vim gestured to the left.


    "I would like to see that," I agreed.


    Walking with Vim, I couldn''t help but glance around as we walked by stores and houses. Unlike Ruvindale, which seemed to have somewhat segregated their shops and housing, this place didn''t... in fact...


    Most seemed to live above their stores here. Based off the way all the buildings were two or three stories tall.


    "How old is this city?" I asked Vim.


    "It''s an older port. Been around for about a hundred years or so. But it used to be just a small fishing village. It wasn''t until they found that they could farm oysters in the bay nearby, after that this place became like this."


    "Hm... why do some villages have churches and others don''t?" I asked.


    "Because there are still plenty of pagans. And the smaller the town, the harder it is to convert," Vim said.


    "I''d think the less people the easier it would be," I said as we rounded a corner. This new road was a little wider, and off in the distance... down a small hill, were people.


    They looked busy... and sure enough, right beyond them was the sea.


    It looked upset, based off the waves crashing.


    "The less people result in a more hard-headed stance and belief system. In a town of thousands, you''ll get people to swap beliefs simply out of spite of the ones they dislike," Vim said with a sigh.


    Was he tired of this conversation, or did he dislike the method he was speaking of?


    "What do you believe in Vim?" I asked him.


    The umbrella shifted a little, but not enough to get me or him wet. Instead it tilted just a tad, causing the runoff to go from behind us, to the right of me.


    I stepped closer to Vim, even though the water wasn''t near me I didn''t want the splashing to soak my shoes. They weren''t mine after all, they were Rapti''s.


    She only had a few pairs. I''d hate to be the cause of their ruin.


    "Sorry," Vim quickly corrected the umbrella.


    "Don''t have to answer if you don''t want to. I know it''s... personal," I said, choosing my words carefully.


    "It''s not personal. No one should be ashamed of what they believe in. I don''t believe in any of the faiths of the humans," Vim said without any hesitation.


    Faiths of the humans...


    Glancing at the man I was walking shoulder and shoulder with, I wondered if he realized how brazen of a statement he had just made.


    "So you do believe in something," I said gently.


    "Do you?" he asked.


    I suddenly slowed a little, which caused Vim to have to as well. He shifted the umbrella closer to me, to make sure I didn''t get wet. By doing so however, I noticed the rain hit his shoulder a little.


    "I''d like to," I said honestly.


    "Then do so? I''m sure I''ve made it rather clear my stance on such things," he said with a frown.


    "Yet I can tell you really don''t like it, do you?"


    Vim''s eyes softened a little, and he glanced behind me. I heard something, maybe footsteps, but they were far away. I didn''t look away from his eyes however.


    "Rather I don''t like the idea of leaving fate into another''s hands. I... find faith valuable. I like how Rapti and others can get so... strong, thanks to it. Yet I don''t like how they simply give up because of it sometimes. The moment they believe that their gods or lords or whatever decided their fate, is the moment they give in. And that is what I don''t like," he explained.


    "You''d enforce your belief in free will even onto a god?" I asked him.


    "Why can''t I?" he asked.


    I shrugged, since I wasn''t sure myself.


    Our pace returned to normal and he once again readjusted the umbrella.


    "Can I try holding it?" I asked as I reached for the handle.


    Vim allowed me to slide my hand to where his had been. He held it steady for a few moments, alongside me, and then released it.


    Surprisingly it was lighter than I had expected.


    "Hm..." I hefted it for a moment, and wondered why I had seen others act as if they were heavy.


    "You''re stronger than a normal woman, Renn," Vim said plainly, as if able to tell what I was thinking.


    "This morning I had seen a younger girl struggle with one of these. It had even been a smaller one... It might have been because of the wind though," I said as I remembered the scene. Rapti and I had watched it together.


    "I''m sure," he said.


    Glancing at him, I kept an eye on his shoulder. The one opposite of me. Yes... I needed to hold it carefully. He was just nearly sticking out into the rain, and the water falling from the canopy.


    "If you wish to know if I believe in the gods, then yes. I do. But that does not mean I follow their doctrine," Vim then said, continuing our conversation from earlier.


    "Oh... isn''t that sacrilegious though?" I asked. Most of the rules I had heard, if they were rules at all, was that you believed in only them. Not another.


    "To some, I suppose."


    "Which is why you don''t like them. Because you believe anyone should be allowed to believe whatever they want," I said, understanding.


    "That''s a good summary," he nodded.


    Nearing the end of the road, I began to make out more and more of the docks. There weren''t any ships docked anywhere near here... but off in the distance, a ways away...


    "Those are bigger than the ones in Ruvindale," I whispered as I came to a stop.


    Vim didn''t complain as he too stopped walking, letting me take in the sights.


    The docks followed the city, and even began to round a little. It seemed Nevi had a small inlet. I quickly lost track of the ships and sails in the distance, and was a little surprised to see that most of them weren''t docked at all. Most floated inside the inlet port, or off in the distance on the horizon.


    One, a larger boat with four rows of sails, looked to be raising and lowering with such movement that...


    "Won''t they sink?" I worried.


    "The boats? Hardly. It could happen, and does, but I doubt it. This isn''t that rough," Vim said as he examined the port with me.


    Looked rough enough to me.


    People walked by, and I studied the familiar skin-tone. They were as dark as Amber had been.


    None of them seemed to care about the rain, and were hurrying elsewhere... as if set on some task.


    "Merchants from the south," Vim said.


    "What do they sell here?" I asked.


    "Could be anything. Half the time they aren''t even selling goods from their homelands but our own."


    I frowned at that, but it made sense. If they sold stuff from home they''d have to go back and get it all the time.


    Thinking of Amber made my heart hurt so I focused on attention elsewhere. On the dock nearby. "Can we go there?" I asked.


    "No. You''ll get soaked," Vim said as we watched a wave crash up into it. It didn''t splash the whole dock, but it surely did get it wet.


    "Hmm..." I wanted to complain, but new better than to.


    He was right. I only wanted to stand there to feel the ocean spray.


    "I used to run naked along the sea," I said.


    That had been a long time ago. In fact it had been before I had spent any time with humans...


    "Please don''t..." he groaned.


    Smiling at him, I nodded. Yes. That would cause problems here. Especially here.


    "One of the humans I knew... a long time ago, in fact she was the first one I had actually got to know... was a witch," I said.


    Vim glanced at me, in a way that told me he was now interested in our conversation.


    I nodded, to enforce my seriousness of it. "She taught me a lot."


    "A witch," he said.


    "She was nice. Saved me. I had been..." I hesitated, and knew I couldn''t go into too much detail. Rather I didn''t want to. "Hurt. She helped me heal, and then taught me how to read," I added.


    Vim gestured in front of us, and I nodded. Returning to walking, I studied the people in the distance. Although it was still raining, and it did seem to be picking up... there were still a lot of people on the dock. Working on the boats. On the dock themselves, or the warehouses near them.


    "Most witches I knew hunted our kind," Vim said softly.


    Glancing at him, I gulped.


    Yes. That was why I had to be careful.


    "Yes. I know," I said.


    Vim nodded, but didn''t seem to want to ask further. Or maybe he was simply being kind.


    "I killed her," I whispered.


    "You said she had been kind," Vim whispered back. Maybe he thought I was worried the humans around us would hear our conversation... but I knew they wouldn''t. Not only were none close by, the ocean was loud and the rain was picking up.


    "She had been," I admitted.


    "Hm..." Vim reached out, and at first I thought he was going to take the umbrella from me... instead, he grabbed a part of the headdress, near the top.


    My ears twitched as he tugged on it a little, bringing it back down... Seemed I had let it slip a little during our conversation. Most likely because of my ears.


    "Thanks," I said.


    Vim nodded and instead of pulling his hand back, he put it onto the small of my back.


    I stood up a little straighter because of it, and wondered if he was doing so to remind me not to stand out too much.


    "That would explain your personality a little. You like humans, yet don''t. Are comfortable around them, yet don''t seem to care much about them," he said.


    While we walked, I tried to focus on the nearby waves crashing against the docks. They were neat and something I hadn''t seen in years... but for some reason, my eyes wanted to wander to the man next to me instead.


    Focus Renn!


    "I''m tired of humans," I said softly.


    "Tired?" he asked.


    "Of burying them," I admitted.


    Vim frowned but nodded. "That I understand."


    "It''s a stupid reason, isn''t it?" I asked him.


    "No. Not really. Least I don''t think so," he said.


    Squeezing the umbrella''s handle, I felt silly.


    It had only been a couple days since I had just opened my heart to him... yet here again I was doing it once more. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Sorry," I said to him.


    "For always making me feel bad? Sure, you''re forgiven," he said.


    "I make you feel bad?" I asked, worried. Is that why he had put his hand on my back?


    "Well... no. Not really," he said.


    "Hmph," I looked away from him as we neared a large hustling section of the dock.


    Nearly three dozen people, not just burly men but women as well, were sorting fish. There was a huge table lined up, seemingly situated on top of barrels, and the group was split on both sides. One side was pouring fish onto the table, from buckets they were scooping from larger barrels nearby, and the people on other side were handling the fish one by one. The small ones they put into one barrel, while bigger ones were put elsewhere. Anything that wasn''t a fish was being thrown to the end of the table, where a pair of younger boys stood waiting.


    "Sorting?" I asked.


    "Someone has to," Vim said.


    While walking past, I studied the group. None of them even glanced at Vim and I, and all seemed to focus intently on their tasks. The roaring of the waves, and the rain, seemed to be ignored as much as we were.


    "Are fish expensive?" I asked.


    "Want fish for dinner?"


    Glancing at him, I wondered why he wasn''t smirking... that wasn''t a joke, he was being serious.


    "Not really... just wanted to know," I said.


    "Some are. Depends on the season, I guess," Vim answered.


    Walking closer to the boats, I slowly realized how big they actually were.


    "Vim..." I slowly came to a stop as I stared up at one of the nearby ships.


    "Hm?" he paused, more than patient with me.


    I pointed at it, and while doing so accidentally moved the umbrella. Vim closed an eye and tilted his head as he was smacked in the face with the canopy.


    "Sorry," I quickly fixed the umbrella''s positioning, but Vim seemed to not even be fazed as he pointed to the boat.


    "What''s wrong? Recognize it?" he asked, focusing on what had bothered me originally.


    "Recognize? No... I hadn''t realized they could be built so big," I said, still worried over the umbrella.


    Vim glanced at the boat, and the many near it, and shrugged. He seemed to have completely forgotten I had almost just stabbed him in the eye. "It is big, but there''s a lot bigger. In theory a boat can be built as big as one wants... if you can find the material, and have the know-how," he said.


    "As big as one wants?" I asked.


    He nodded. "No matter how big, it''ll float... as long as it is built properly," he said.


    Vim let me stand still for a moment, to study the large boat. It had three sets of sails, and I tried to imagine where the trees the masts were made of had come from... they looked far too big to be real.


    "The tree. At Lilly''s place. Is it as big as that?" I asked.


    "No. That tree is bigger," he said confidently.


    Really...


    That had been hard to verify, since that tree had been covered in not just a forest, but its huge branches and leaves were likewise blocking it from sight. And by the time I had left the forest, it was impossible to make it out from a distance.


    After a moment, I turned to let Vim know I was done examining it.


    He pushed a little on my back to lead me down a road, away from the docks and boats.


    "That way is just warehouses," he said.


    "Not going to check them?" I asked.


    "I''ve seen enough," he said.


    Glancing behind us, I wondered what he had been looking for. "Was it the number of boats? Or..."


    Wait he had wondered if I had recognized that boat...


    "Were you looking for boats you recognized?" I asked, wondering if that was why he had asked such a thing.


    He glanced at me, and I knew I had gotten it right. "Kind of. I was checking the flags, the people here, and what was being loaded and unloaded," he explained.


    "Oh... fish mostly, it seemed," I said.


    "Mostly," he agreed.


    "You saw something else?" I asked.


    He nodded but didn''t specify. "The port seems fine. And although it''s hard to really tell, thanks to the storm... the city seems fine as well. Nothing odd is happening in the markets, nothing odd in the church and Rapti hasn''t noticed anything too strange either. The mercenaries are odd, but not enough to worry about. They come and go."


    I tried to process his words, and thought of all the things he''s been looking at today.


    The dock. The market yesterday... I had noticed we had kind of rounded the city, instead of cutting straight to Rapti''s house. I hadn''t said anything though since I had thought maybe he had wanted to check to see if we were being followed, like last time in Ruvindale.


    "Is that why we went to the church this morning?" I asked.


    "That and to spend time with Rapti," he said.


    I nodded. That made a lot of sense.


    "What?" he asked, noticing my nodding.


    "You are... Crane had said you were very structured. I was just thinking you had done similar things in Ruvindale. Did you do it in Bordu before I had arrived too?" I asked. We hadn''t gone through Bordu after leaving Twin Hills. We had circled it.


    "I had," he admitted with a huff.


    Oh? Did he not like the fact that I was calling him organized? Or rather someone who seemed to have a routine down and always followed that set procedure. "You seem to have... a pattern? You get somewhere, make sure our members are safe, and if they are you examine their home. The city," I explained.


    "Hm," he made a noise but didn''t nod or seem to agree.


    "You realize that you do, right?" I asked, worried a little.


    "I do. Yes. I know. I don''t half-ass it though you know?" he said, defending himself.


    "Didn''t say you were..."


    He blinked and I wondered if he was... he was! He was embarrassed.


    "What?" he asked and I knew it was because I had a smile on my face.


    "You''re embarrassed," I said.


    He looked away, and I saw his jaw clench.


    "Why does it embarrass you?" I asked as we passed a deep puddle.


    Vim shrugged, and pointed down a new road. This one was smaller, but not small enough to be an alleyway.


    "Rather than embarrass... it makes me wonder what to do with you," he said.


    "Do with me? I didn''t mean anything bad by it..." I said, worrying that maybe I had said something unintended.


    "I don''t mean that... I mean..." He went quiet as he thought of how to phrase it to me, "I don''t usually let people watch or know what I do. I don''t like it."


    Watch what he does.


    Pondering that, I remembered the face he had made last night. In the living room, last night after meeting Rapti.


    Rapti had mentioned someone. An Oplar. Someone who had visited her before us.


    Vim had looked uncomfortable as she mentioned that... and at first I had thought it was simply because of who they were talking about. This Oplar. Maybe she was someone he didn''t care for.


    Instead though...


    "You don''t like people knowing stuff about you?" I asked, quickly understanding what had actually bothered him last night. And what was also bothering him now.


    In fact now that I thought of it, there were many instances of such an expression on his face.


    He sighed, and his hand left my back.


    Slightly worried, I hesitated as he reached out and grabbed the umbrella from me. Although I allowed him to take it, I regretted it... and not just because I had enjoyed holding it.


    He lifted the umbrella a little, and suddenly we were...


    Well, not any farther apart. We still walked shoulder-to-shoulder. Still bumped into one another occasionally, thanks to me, but...


    But now we were farther apart. If at least in his mind.


    Gulping a dry mouth, I watched Vim''s face as he studied the city we walked amongst. "Everyone has a right to know everything about me," Vim then said.


    His tone told me he had been serious... but that face...


    He spoke the truth... yet didn''t like it. At all.


    "Hm..." I decided to let it be. For now. At least.


    After all that expression on his face told me enough.


    And although I wanted to learn about him, and his life... as to try to help him.... as to try and join him on this path...


    It would only be going against everything I wanted to disturb him so.


    What was the point in making him hurt?


    I wanted to help him. I wanted to help them all.


    "Think Rapti is back yet?" I asked softly, hoping to change the conversation. I didn''t want him to go quiet the rest of the night just because I had asked something I shouldn''t of.


    "No. The church bell hasn''t rung yet," he said calmly.


    Glancing at him, I was glad to see he looked normal now. Maybe he had somewhat forgiven me, or at least overlooked my trespassing of his emotions.


    Walking quietly for a moment, I reached up to make sure my headdress hadn''t moved. It hadn''t, but it gave me something to focus on.


    "Just watch me, Renn. Give it time," Vim said as the rain began to fall even harder.


    I nodded.


    Time.


    I had time.


    We had plenty of that.


    Hopefully, at least.

 Chapter 61 - Sixty – Vim – To Pluck a Feather

    Chapter 61: Chapter Sixty ¨C Vim ¨C To Pluck a Feather The Non-Human Society had many members.


    Not just those like Rapti and Renn, but also actual humans. And even a few animals, who were more than what they appeared to be.


    Thanks to how vibrantly diverse our members were... I wasn''t allowed allegiances.


    I couldn''t follow a singular faith. Even if I wanted to.


    I couldn''t enforce a certain land''s laws and rules over another.


    Members in our north did not have the same laws as those in the south, and those in the east were even more different. Members like Rapti had their own code of ethics, and then those like Lilly had another.


    Yet I protected them all. I''d defend them all.


    Even from each other.


    Yet... right now I felt as if it was I who needed to be protected.


    Sitting in front of the two women, I studied the little game board they were focused on. The little pieces, each hand carved to represent a knightly order, were freshly painted. I recognized Oplar''s handy work, and couldn''t help but praise it.


    She was good when she wanted to be.


    "Neither of you will win at this rate," I complained.


    Renn and Rapti ignored me as they both stared at the board, and the pieces littered upon it. Renn was actually losing, but Rapti... being the kind soul she were, was more interested in teaching Renn how to play than to actually finish the game.


    "What''s this one called again?" Renn asked as she touched the top of a piece. It had a small horn.


    "A horse," I told her.


    "Why would a horse move sideways?" she asked as she went to move it. She at least remembered its move-set.


    "It''s cavalry, more specifically," Rapti corrected me.


    "A horse," I said again as I watched Renn move it to take a villager from Rapti''s side.


    It was a good move, but it would open up her own defenses in a few moves because of it. Which, in a normal game, would result in her loss... But Rapti, even though I knew she had seen it clearly, chose to instead of moving her cleric where she should, instead moved her wall forward into danger.


    "Rapti..." I groaned and wished she''d just end it.


    "Oh hush, I''m having fun," Rapti chastised me without looking at me.


    Sitting back, I scratched the back of my head as I watched Renn go into deep thought while staring at the new board.


    The worst part wasn''t that Rapti was being so gentle with her...


    "Should I not have done that?" Renn asked.


    "No. A villager is valuable, but you could have put my own cleric into a pincer here," Rapti pointed out her error happily.


    I sighed as Renn nodded, learning intently.


    Yes. That was the worst part.


    Renn knew she was being treated gently, and seemed to actually find it all the more fun because of it.


    "He''s a baby," Renn said as she went to move another piece.


    "He values free will, so this is torture for him," Rapti said with a chuckle.


    "If this was her first game, I''d not argue with you Rapti. But this is the twelfth," I said.


    They had been playing all day. Since the sunrise, and it was now dark. Late. Stormy.


    "I''m a slow learner," Renn argued as she watched Rapti take a villager from her.


    "You''re doing rather well actually. I look forward to playing you again in a few years," Rapti said.


    "Oh that would be wonderful!" Renn happily agreed to the promise, and I groaned.


    Surely they both didn''t think I''d be bringing her back with me?


    Watching Renn make another mistake, I decided to stop paying attention.


    It wasn''t her mistakes that bothered me, but Rapti''s strange smile that she made when she watched them happen. That smile was far too kind. Far too gentle.


    It had no place in this world.


    I understood teaching. I did not understand such a gentle touch.


    One did not learn until they failed, after all.


    Standing from my seat, I decided to tend the fire. It was time for another log anyway.


    "He ran away," Renn teased.


    "Surprised it took this long, to be honest," Rapti added.


    "I''ve been in actual full-scale wars that were quicker," I said as I picked up a small log.


    I knew the two women had stopped their game for a moment to stare at me, and not just because I felt their stares behind me. Both had paused as they had been moving pieces.


    Putting the fresh log on the fire, I watched it for a moment as it slowly caught aflame.


    The storm had renewed again. Not only was it now pouring, but it was windy. Even in this well built solid house, I could hear the wind sneaking in here and there in-between cracks and beams.


    In a few more trips I would probably have to help rebuild this house for Rapti, or get her a new one.


    Sometimes that was the best thing I could do for someone. Since it meant the world was peaceful for them.


    Moving into a new home, in the same city or location... was the best outcome. The best kind of request for me.


    That and introducing myself to new members. Rather... newborn members.


    "Aww..." Renn groaned as I heard Rapti put a piece down, solidly.


    "Dethroned. I win," Rapti said calmly. Seemed not even she could have elongated that game any further.


    "I lasted longer this time, but I could have lost a long time ago huh?" Renn asked.


    "You made a few bad mistakes, but you''re definitely improving," Rapti complimented her in stride.


    "Defeat is defeat. Doesn''t matter how long it takes to get there, the end result is the same," I said.


    "He''d be a boring teacher," Renn said.


    "Actually he''s a rather good one. It''s upsetting to admit, but..." Rapti shrugged as I wiped my hands and stood away from the fireplace. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although I felt as if I should be offended, it was Renn''s look of agreement that kept me from voicing any complaints.


    "He can teach when he wants to. The problem is getting him to actually do it," Renn said.


    I nodded; glad to actually get a compliment for once.


    "Look at his smile," Rapti said.


    "It''ll disappear once I ask for another game," Renn said.


    She was right.


    "We''ll leave tomorrow Rapti. With the sunrise," I said, before they could get too distracted again. I sat back down on the small couch, close enough that I could go back to watching them play their little game. Even if frustrating, it at least passed the time.


    "I figured. You never stay long, Vim. Though usually I don''t mind... this time it is a little upsetting," Rapti said with a sigh.


    I nodded as Renn smiled at her, obviously understanding what Rapti meant.


    "Yes. I know. I''m boring," I said.


    "He is," Renn agreed.


    "In his case that''s actually a positive thing. I couldn''t imagine our protector being awkward or unruly," Rapti said.


    "Based off animals that would probably be the standard, huh? Males are usually rude to their packs and stuff," Renn said.


    "What do you expect? All of you are so annoying... it''s a miracle I''m not old and weathered thanks to the stress," I complained.


    "Hmph. Old and weathered. Quite a statement from someone who was probably born fully grown," Rapti said.


    "Fully grown?" Renn asked with a glance at me.


    "She''s just complaining because she ages if she''s not careful. Don''t mind her," I said.


    Renn quickly looked to Rapti who nodded as she studied the board before her. As if it had somehow changed in the last few minutes, even though it hadn''t.


    "It''s true Renn. I''ll age if my feathers grow too long, it''s annoying but not that big of a deal," Rapti said as she finally started gathering up her pieces.


    "Finally," I commented.


    "You age if your feathers grow? How does that work?" Renn asked, as she and Rapti decided to completely ignore me. Renn joined Rapti in beginning to put the pieces back in place, as to start another game.


    "I age quickly if I don''t pluck the feathers," Rapti said simply.


    "Huh?" Renn hesitated, holding a piece right above a spot. She even glanced at me in disbelief.


    "She''s telling you the truth. If she lets her feathers grow she''ll begin to age. She does let it happen every so often so she can confuse the humans," I told her.


    Renn looked back at Rapti who had a strange smile on her face as she nodded to Renn. "Really," she confirmed it.


    Rapti reached up and began to take off her headdress. For some reason I found myself looking away as she did. It was so rare to see her without it that it felt wrong.


    As I kept an eye on the fire, even though it was more than fine, I listened as Rapti showed Renn the back of her head.


    "See where the hair is thickest? Feathers grow from there. Big ones too, that will hang all the way down to the ground," Rapti explained.


    "Huh... why would they age you though? And does that mean if you pluck them you get young again? You don''t look old at all," Renn said. I could hear her fingers as she brushed Rapti''s hair.


    "Yep. Once plucked I''ll, over the course of a few days, return to this age," Rapti explained.


    "That''s..."


    I looked back at them, and was proud of myself for doing so. Rapti sat there, smiling with her short but messy hair.


    She looked happy.


    "How long does it take to grow them?" Renn asked her.


    "Just under a year. I have to pluck them every moon turn," Rapti explained.


    Renn nodded, as if that made perfect sense to her.


    "I''ve never thought of such traits doing such things... My nails get pointy and long if I leave them alone too much, but my fur doesn''t shed. I''ve always wondered why, since cats shed often," Renn said as she looked at her tail.


    "You''re a forest cat. And who knows, if you tore your tail off you might start growing old too," I said.


    Rapti nodded quickly. "Indeed, it''s why you need to always protect it just in case," she said.


    "Many of our members remove their parts and are fine afterward, don''t worry about it," I said.


    "That''s because he has none. So he can''t comprehend the loss of something like it," Rapti argued.


    "I could too... maybe," I said. Could I even lose an arm? It''d just grow back... maybe if I tore it off again and again?


    "We could chop off something else I suppose," Renn hinted.


    Rapti quickly went red in the face and shook her head. "Renn!"


    With an embarrassed flutter Rapti quickly went back to wrapping her head in her cloth. As she did, Renn as well grew red in the face... as if Rapti''s embarrassment was overflowing to her.


    The fire crackled as I watched the two women snicker and giggle at each other, enjoying the moment.


    "One last game then I''ll head to bed," Rapti then said as she went back to preparing her pieces.


    Renn happily nodded.


    Although I had expected this game to likewise take forever...


    Rapti went ahead and won in eight moves.


    A proper farewell.

 Chapter 62 - Sixty One – Renn – To Hear and Help

    Chapter 62: Chapter Sixty One ¨C Renn ¨C To Hear and Help It was a cart.


    "Is it broken?" I asked Vim.


    "Looks like the wheel broke off," he said.


    It did indeed. The thing was lopsided, and stuck in the center of the road. It looked like there were a few people standing around it... but one was a little ways away from it too. Doing something... digging a hole maybe... was that a shovel?


    Glancing behind us, I tried to calculate how long it''d take the wagon behind us to pass us. Not long now, base off the sound of the voices in the distance. There were two men sitting on the wagon''s front, and by the sounds of their conversation... they pitied the people in front of them.


    The cart for breaking. And Vim and I for walking.


    "Do carts break often?" I asked as I returned to looking ahead of us.


    "They break occasionally. Most can go years without issues, but at the same time most don''t properly take care of them. I can''t make the cart''s contents out just yet but they look like furs. I bet they overloaded the cart, and the axle couldn''t take the weight," Vim said.


    Furs...


    Trying to squint, I realized he really could see far better than I could. I could see the black... maybe brown, of the cart itself... but it was blurry still. I could see how Vim would think they were furs though, based off the colours and way it looked situated in the cart.


    "Think the wagon behind us will stop to help?" I asked.


    "Did any others?" Vim asked back.


    I felt my ears droop a little underneath my hat.


    No. They hadn''t.


    The midday sun was a little warm, but it was also humid. Rapti had offered to help me put on the headdress she had given me, but both she and Vim and mentioned that since the storm had passed it might be a little too sticky to comfortably wear.


    And they had been right. I was glad for it now.


    I was walking on the outer ridge of the road. It wasn''t the widest road... but it was still big enough for the carts and wagons. The few others that had passed us recently had been able to squeeze by the broken cart, although some had looked like they struggled to do so.


    Some of the wagons were huge after all.


    "What if one of those road-wide ones come?" I asked, thinking of them. Those were similar to what we had ridden to Nevi. Those apple wagons had been huge.


    "They''ll break it down and move that cart off the road," Vim said.


    "Oh... what will they do with the stuff? The furs?" I asked. S§×arch* The novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Carry what they can. If they''re smart they''ll ask the carts passing by to buy them. They''ll take a huge loss, but at least not a complete one," Vim said.


    I frowned as I tried to imagine it. How much money could one... no, I kind of knew.


    "That could devastate them, huh?"


    Vim nodded. "Yes. Even the wealthy could suffer from it, and then of course so will their credit and reputation," he said.


    "Reputation?" I asked. Credit I understood, since that meant they''d not be able to get loans or help.


    "Most merchants, especially those who operate on their own, belong to guilds. Or companies. Those enable them with credit, and help, but accidents like this... well, they''ll be blamed for not properly taking care of their tools. Their carts and wagons, basically," Vim explained.


    "Oh. So even though they could be forgiven, or could pay off debts and survive the losses... they''d not survive their fellows judging them as being unwise," I said.


    "Basically. They''ll be seen as fools incapable of the basics of business. A death sentence for a common merchant," he said.


    Seemed sad.


    "Right-o!"


    I turned my head to watch the wagon pass us. The two men on the front seat nodded and smiled as they passed, acting kind... even though they had been rudely commenting about us on their approach.


    After they rolled away enough, Vim glanced at me. "Why''d you glare at them so much?" he asked.


    "They''re rude," I said simply.


    "For having a wagon?" he asked, amused.


    "For their comments," I said.


    Vim frowned but nodded, understanding.


    "Did you really not notice?" I asked which was impossible. He had better hearing than me... or at least, I thought he did.


    "Well, honestly... I forgot you could hear them. Your ears are actually pretty strong..." he said with a small smile.


    Proud of the compliment, my ears twitched in joy as I nodded. "They are pretty good, aren''t they?"


    He nodded. "Indeed they are. So was it their comment about your ass?" he asked as he glanced at what he spoke about.


    It was his turn to get glared at. "Rather what they had said about you," I said stiffly.


    He blinked, and quickly looked away... no longer teasing me. "I see," was all he said.


    Smiling at his odd frown, I nodded. "I''d rather walk to be honest. I fear I''d grow fat and lazy riding carts all the time," I said.


    Vim scoffed but said nothing.


    Did he just not notice or care for insults directed at him, or had those ones simply been ineffective since they had been about me through him?


    He didn''t care to be offended, since most of their taunts had been about his inability to provide for me.


    Maybe he didn''t care enough for me to be bothered by such things.


    "Oh?" I noticed commotion ahead, and covered my eyes to block the bright sun for a moment.


    The wagon that had passed us was now passing the broken one... and...


    "Are they arguing?" I asked. It looked like a man was shouting at the wagon, and the two men upon it.


    "Probably asking for help, and being ignored," Vim said.


    "Can you hear them?" I asked. I couldn''t hear shouting at all yet. Though it was a little windy, which might be why?


    "No."


    "Will you tell me once you can? I''d like to find out how much better you are than I am at it," I said.


    "Tell you?" he asked.


    "When you hear them. I want to see how long it takes before I do," I pointed at them to make a point.


    "Hmm..." he hummed, and I wondered if he was debating against it.


    "Please? Surely that''s not some secret so valuable that I can''t know it?" I asked.


    "Secret...? Not really... it''s just..." he scratched the side of his neck, and I wondered if he actually felt itchy when he did such a thing. He seemed to perform that movement often when he was unsure of something, or wanted to change the topic.


    We walked in silence for a moment and I tried to strain my ears. "Can I lift my hat for a moment? Just a tad?" I asked him.


    "You can take it off. I''ll let you know when you need to put it back on," Vim said.


    Taking it off, I smiled in thanks at him and pointed my ears towards the people and cart.


    The wagon was past it now, but not by much. And...


    "Can you hear them?" he asked, watching me.


    I shook my head. "I sometimes think I can hear a voice, but it might just be the wind," I said.


    "Hm."


    As we drew closer, I kept trying to make out their sounds. At first I heard nothing... then I heard, possibly, the sound of something metal being struck. "Is that a hammer?" I asked.


    "It is. Good job. Rather surprised actually," Vim said.


    Glancing at him, I found an odd smile on his face. "What... wait... you can hear them now, can''t you?" I asked.


    "Somewhat. I hear the child mostly. Her voice is higher pitched. The man is... I can hear him, but have no idea what he''s saying. I can''t hear the woman," he said.


    I blinked as I tried to focus on the people.


    Yes. That was what they were.


    "A family..." I whispered.


    Vim nodded. "A little odd. Merchants do often travel with their spouses, but it''s rare for them to bring such little children along. It''s dangerous, after all," he said.


    "Sure they''re merchants?"


    "Those are undoubtedly furs. Either bears or moose ones to boot. Spendy stuff," he said.


    For some reason I didn''t like the way he had said that. Was he snidely mocking them?


    Glancing behind us, I found the road behind us empty. No more carts or wagons were off in the distance. In fact, there even seemed to be sheep or something. Some kind of animal herd was crossing the road far behind us, slowly. Which meant no one was nearby.


    "But mother!" a small voice filtered through the wind, and I smiled softly at the sound of the child.


    A young girl.


    I could see them. They were sitting a little farther from the broken car, on what looked to be boxes. Were they cooking something? I couldn''t see the fire, nor the smoke, but... I did smell something on the wind.


    "I hear them now," I told Vim. I couldn''t hear everything, but enough.


    "Oh? That''s not bad at all. We''re still a little under a league away," he said.


    "Yet you heard them way back there," I complained. It had been several minutes'' worth of difference.


    "I''m not normal. For reference I can think of only a few people with hearing as well as you... maybe three off the top of my head. Congratulations," he said.


    "Three?" I asked. Really? So few? Out of all of our kind?


    Vim nodded. "Just three. And you might even be better than they, honestly... I''ve not made it much of a habit to actually test and give our members physicals or anything," he said lightly.


    Physicals? What an odd statement.


    Putting my hat back on my head, since what I had wanted to do was done... I sighed a little as suddenly it was now hard to hear them. The small family was now more muffled than not, making it hard to make out their conversation.


    But honestly it was a good thing. They all sounded very...


    "They''re sad," I said softly.


    "They should be. Their whole life might have just gotten uprooted," he said.


    "You sound far too calm about it," I said.


    "What? Should I weep alongside them?" he asked me.


    "Well... no... But don''t be mean about it, at least."


    Vim sighed but nodded... and in fact had a small smile after he did so. Had he liked what I had said?


    As we approached ever closer, the woman noticed us. She alerted the man, and the young girl even pointed at us.


    "Hmm..." Vim huffed, and I smiled at him. I hadn''t really heard what they had said, but it was easy to assume what he had heard.


    "Think... Do you think we can help them?" I asked him.


    "Help?" he asked.


    My feet came to a stop.


    Vim stopped too, and I flinched at the look in his eyes.


    Uh-oh.


    It''s been awhile since I had seen that look.


    "Well... I... I was just asking," I said softly.


    Vim''s eyes narrowed as he glared at me, and my tail went stiff. It was a good thing we were still a distance away from them, since they might have noticed it beneath my pants.


    Looking away from Vim, I focused on the cart. It was big, even thought it only had two wheels.


    There were probably dozens if not more full pelts on it. Each one bigger than us.


    I could carry quite a bit of weight. I had done so many times before... and if one took into account Vim''s strength...


    "Helping them would make us seem strange, wouldn''t it," I said gently as I realized why we couldn''t.


    We could carry all those pelts and furs. But by doing so, they''d questions us. Since no human should be able to lift them, let alone with ease.


    "Indeed," he said simply.


    I sighed and nodded.


    We returned to walking, and I felt worse with each step I took.


    I was going to have to walk past them, and not only ignore their looks of pain and worry but...


    This was going to be hard for me... but I understood it.


    It wasn''t as if they were going to die because they couldn''t get those pelts wherever they were headed. Nevi, likely, based on the fact it was pointed this way.


    So not helping wasn''t going to result in their death. Which meant...


    Studying the three, I wondered how long they had been stuck here. The man didn''t have a shirt on, and he was glistening in the sun. Sweat and mud was all over him and...


    I see. He was digging for some reason, near the cart. I wasn''t sure why, but...


    As we approached, I felt horrible. One of the cart''s wheels was laid up against the cart, but it wasn''t connected. Vim had been correct, it had broken off.


    Did that mean there was no way to fix it? I had no idea how they were even made in the first place, let alone how to fix one...


    Of course, if it was something easily fixed... they would have done so already.


    There were a few boxes sitting in a small circle near the cart. It was where the woman and child sat.


    They had a fire, but it was only small embers. They had probably cooked long ago.


    They''ve been stuck here for most the day it seemed.


    Glancing at Vim, and his calm look on his face, I knew better than to ask him again if we could help them.


    It was obvious that Vim had already made his decision, and it was probably the correct one.


    After all if the cart was broken, there was nothing we could do. At least not without endangering the Society.


    And Vim would never allow that.


    Vim then paused again, even though we were close enough that they had obviously found it odd for him to do so.


    "No matter what happens, don''t help. Promise me," Vim said to me.


    "I promise," I said... even though it hurt to do so.


    "Just distract the kid and wife for me, that should be enough," he then said.


    "Huh?"


    Vim returned to walking, and ignored me as he headed for the cart.


    Hurrying to follow him, I gulped a worried question as we drew near.


    The young girl looked at her mother expectantly; as both the woman and man stood to greet us... both had expressions of desperation, yet hope.


    It seemed I had misunderstood Vim''s earlier comments about helping entirely.

 Chapter 63 - Sixty Two – Vim – To Fix a Wheel

    Chapter 63: Chapter Sixty Two ¨C Vim ¨C To Fix a Wheel "Just a little more!" Karl strained as he tried to position the wheel back into place.


    "You can do it father!" the young daughter cheered her support as I lowered the cart just a small amount in hopes of it being enough.


    It wasn''t.


    He simply wasn''t strong enough to lift the wheel high enough and onto the metal axle. It didn''t help that the wheel hub itself wasn''t the best of work, but...


    Karl strained, grunting and panting as he tried to heft the wheel a little higher. The metal hub on the wheel made noises as it banged against the metal of the axle point, yet it didn''t slide on.


    After a few more moments of strain Karl lowered the wheel back to the ground with a great huff of exhaustion.


    When he did I also lowered the cart back onto the stack of boxes beneath it.


    Although I made a show to also seem as if the task had been difficult, I still held onto the cart with one hand. To keep as much weight off the wooden boxes as possible.


    This cart probably weighed a ton or more. It was a miracle that those boxes could support even a fraction of the weight.


    "Just... just a moment. I need to catch my breath," Karl said as he sagged against the wheel which now rested up against the cart.


    I nodded, but didn''t say anything.


    It wasn''t his fault of course. The man wasn''t that old, and had obviously done physical labor before. Yet before our arrival, he had been trying to dig out a stump from the field nearby to use as a prop to jack the cart up high enough.


    Many hours of digging out a stump tired a man as it were. Let alone the many hours trying to fix the wheel itself.


    Yet...


    Glancing at the nearby women, I did my best to ignore the accusational glare of my companion. It was far more piercing since it was blended with the two looks of worry and hope from the daughter and wife next to her.


    I didn''t need to ask why she was glaring at me like that.


    After all, I knew she''d be able to lift the wheel with ease. She didn''t need to tell me that.


    Though, odds were that glare wasn''t just because she was upset I wouldn''t let her help.


    She knew I could put the wheel back on myself, without help from anyone.


    I nodded, more so at myself than her.


    Fine. Next time.


    "How''s it so blasted heavy? I was moving it fine earlier," Karl complained to himself.


    "Just take a rest for a moment. It''s not going anywhere," I said.


    "Won''t ever if I can''t do this," Karl said back.


    The man sounded crass, but I knew he meant no ill-will.


    He had cried upon my offer to help. Nearly fell to his knees in relief because of it.


    They had been here since last night, and not only had other merchants and such passed by without helping... so had a small group of knights.


    I didn''t recognize the name of the small band of knights the family had spoken of, but supposedly they were well known around this area. So it had been quite a shock to them that they''d not help.


    I''d remember the Knights of Bleak Glory, at least for awhile.


    Karl glanced back at his family, and I watched him study the two. They had retreated a little away, back to the small makeshift campsite. Karl''s wife, Mary, had asked her daughter and Renn to help her boil some water. Most likely for tea.


    "This is my fault Vim. I begged her to come with me this time. I should have let her stay," Karl whispered.


    "So she would worry and panic even more? Trust me, this is the better outcome. We''ll fix this and all will be well," I said to him.


    Karl glanced at me, and I felt a little silly to be looked at with such a gaze from a sweaty man. Seemed I had just earned a life-long friend.


    Kealla, their daughter, broke into a giggle at something Renn had said. Something about my shirt.


    Glancing down, I realized my shirt had coiled upward, revealing my stomach. I let it be and ignored it as Karl wiped his face, and seized up the wheel before him.


    Yes, I didn''t want to remove my shirt and jacket. It''d not look good to be without a drop of sweat or grime, while he was covered in the gunk.


    I took a small breath and contained the sigh that wanted to escape.


    My plan had been to try and help him until another group of travellers came by. Then request their help and aid, so that we could have four or five men trying to lift this and not two.


    Four or five accomplishing a herculean task was believable... but two? Especially when one of them was so blasted tired already...


    But no one had arrived. Nor was there anyone in the distance, either direction.


    Which meant it was time to risk it.


    "Focus on the bottom," I said, pointing to the bottom spokes.


    "Bottom?" he asked.


    "Lift it from there. I''ll guide it. I can''t help you lift it, but I can guide it," I said, grabbing the wheel by one of the center spokes.


    "Are you sure?" Karl asked, worried.


    I nodded. "If we don''t we won''t get this back on, I''ll get too tired. You too. So let''s do it," I said, trying to give him a little confidence.


    Karl held my gaze, and then nodded.


    While he bent down, I glanced to the women. They weren''t looking over here, and were stuck in conversation.


    Good. Finally.


    "Ready?" Karl asked.


    "Ready," I said, and lifted the cart up off the boxes with a single hand.


    I didn''t try to feign a struggle as I had been doing, and instead reached out with my other hand and helped him lift the wheel.


    Unlike the cart, I did keep a check in how quickly and easily I lifted the wheel. Since Karl had basically wrapped his whole being around it in an effort to lift it, he''d notice if I took all the weight myself.


    Karl grunted, and I aligned the wheel''s hub with the cart''s axle. Half a moment later, it slid on in.


    "It''s in!" Karl shouted with relief, and quickly went to pull all the boxes out.


    I returned my other hand to the cart, to renew the illusion of effort, and held it just high enough off the ground for Karl to pull back all the boxes we had stacked beneath it.


    Once the boxes were tossed aside, Karl grabbed the wooden hammer and went to hitting the wheel just above the hub, to force it together with the axle as much as possible.


    I kept an eye on the way he hammered, and where he did, and flinched when he missed. Luckily he stopped the hammer in time before breaking anything, but he glanced at me with worry.


    "Let me," I said as I lowered the cart.


    The wheel was connected enough that I could lower it, but the axle wasn''t all the way through yet. Karl gave me the hammer and I gave it a few light taps.


    "They did it!" Little Kealla shouted behind us as I finished reconnecting the wheel.


    "We did!" Karl happily joined his daughter in a joyful bounce of a dance. He grabbed her hands and begun to spin around with her, causing her to laugh.


    "Get the horse connected. See if it rolls fine," I said, doing my best to stop them from growing too excited.


    Not because I felt it wouldn''t work, but simply because I didn''t want to get caught up in it.


    "Oh! Yes!" Karl nodded and hurried away, to grab their horse that had been allowed to graze nearby.


    "Thank you so much!" Mary was shaking Renn''s hands, and I ignored Renn''s pleading look for help.


    Bending down to inspect the wheel a little better, I realized it was actually salvageable. The hub was a little... worn. Not enough to have actually caused the original failure in the first place though. What was wrong was the hub, even originally, was that it had been the wrong size.


    Either Karl had bought this from a newer, younger, blacksmith or the wheel itself was a replacement and he had simply purchased whatever had been available.


    This wheel wasn''t the right size for this axle.


    But that could be fixed.


    Reaching into the hub, I firmly gripped the iron axle with my fingertips... and tugged it.


    It quickly and easily slid all the way through the hub, and the wheel locked into place. Hefting the hammer, I then tapped the axle piece along the ridges, forcing the axle to conform and bend a little. Causing the axle itself to act as its own locking mechanism as to keep the wheel from sliding off again.


    Once done the finished product looked a lot better. The wheel was a little wobbly, more than I''d like, but the odds of it falling off now were pretty nonexistent.


    It''d probably creak loudly as it rolled around, but annoying noises was better than failure.


    Before I stood back up and away from the wheel, I hesitated for a moment.


    Looking to my right, I stared at the wide eyes of the daughter.


    "You''re strong," she said in awe.


    "So is your father," I said simply as I stood up and away from the wheel.


    She kept her eyes no me as I looked around. Karl was securing the horse to the front of the cart. Mary was still holding Renn''s hands in thanks.


    "Here," I handed Kealla the hammer, which she happily took for some reason. Maybe her father normally never let her touch such stuff.


    Walking around the cart, to the other wheel, I inspected its hub and axle.


    Sure enough it too was a little... wrong. The axle was fine, but the hub was just a tad bit too big for it.


    I pushed onto the wheel, and the axle easily slid all the way through.


    "Here!"


    Right before using my own hand to replicate what I had done to the other wheel, I glanced to my left and found the hammer being offered.


    "Thank you," I said to the young girl as I took the hammer from her.


    She nodded and then watched as I preemptively fixed this wheel too.


    "Are you a blacksmith?" she asked after my last hammer strike.


    "Used to be," I said.


    "Why''d you stop?" she asked, full of childish innocence.


    "I found I wasn''t very good at fixing stuff," I said as I checked the wheel. I gripped it by the felloes and spun it a little. It skidded along the packed dirt, spinning fine.


    "Seem good to me," Kealla said with a shrug.


    "Alright I''m movin''er!" Karl shouted a warning, and I guided Kealla back a few steps as he ushered the horse forward.


    The cart skidded a moment in place, thanks to all the grooves we had made messing with it, and then a moment later rolled forward. Karl had the horse pull it for a few moments, to make sure it wouldn''t get stuck again.


    He hooped a happy holler as the cart moved, and Kealla clapped next to me.


    "Wonderful!" Mary shouted, and hurried forward towards the cart as Karl brought it to a stop.


    I ignored the married couple as Karl hopped off the cart and they wrapped each other in a happy hug.


    Kealla giggled as she broke into a run to join her parents in their celebration.


    While the family happily enjoyed their good fortune, I sighed and went to fixing my clothes. My shirt had gotten rolled up under my jacket, thanks to being up against the cart for so long.


    "Is it fine now?"


    Glancing at Renn, I nodded. "Should be. It''ll get them home, or to Nevi at least," I said.


    "Hm..." she nodded too as she watched the family hug and kiss one another.


    "Get ready to go," I told Renn.


    "Huh... oh... yes," she said with a nod, and hurried to go get her bag. She had left it at the small campsite.


    Walking over to the family, Karl noticed me and separated himself.


    I didn''t want his hug, but accepted it all the same as he wrapped me in a great embrace. "Thank you so much Vim!" he shouted.


    "It''s all good Karl. I''m glad we were able to get it to work," I said as he squeezed me.


    He shook as I patted him on the back.


    Being shirtless still, and although no longer straining... he was still covered in a layer of sweat and grime.


    I ignored it as he finally let me go, and took my hand to shake it. "Really. Bless you. Thank you," he said again.


    Ignoring his tears, I pointed to the cart. "Get it fixed in Nevi. Or sell it. The wheels are the right size, but the hubs aren''t. Just get new wheels, or a new axle. Whichever is cheaper," I told him.


    "I''ll do so! My guild has a craftsman in Nevi who deals with wagons, I''ll use them," he said.


    "Good," I nodded, glad to hear it.


    He squeezed my hand one last time, and bowed his head. I let him make a small prayer of thanks, and smiled as he nodded one last time. "Blessed be," he whispered as he finished his prayer.


    "Thank you Karl," I said, patting him on the shoulder.


    "Thank you Vim, really!" Mary approached too, to shake my hand.


    Shaking her hand, I then shook the little hands of Kealla.


    "Thank you!" she happily shouted, a little too loudly.


    "Please take a pelt, Vim," Karl went to the cart, sounding excited.


    "Oh no Karl, we have a long venture ahead of us. I appreciate the offer though," I said quickly. I had expected this already, so knew how I was going to get out of it.


    "Huh? No, really... I have a fine moose pelt that isn''t that big, so it would be easy to carry and," Karl tried to point to it, the thing was only a few down from the top.


    I raised my hand to slow him down. "It means a lot you''d offer such a valuable thing, Karl... but we really can''t accept. I''ll be honest I''d not be able to pay the tax of taking it into the town we''re headed to," I said.


    Karl''s face immediately went a little red, realizing he had just embarrassed me.


    And embarrassing your savior was a horrible thing to do.


    "Then... then uhm..." Karl quickly tried to think, but I knew there was nothing else he could offer me.


    After all a merchant didn''t travel with much coin. Not during ventures like what he was doing. He had probably only a few coins left at all, which he''d desperately need upon reaching Nevi. They had travelled a long distance with those pelts, after all.


    "It''s all fine Karl, really," I said with a smile.


    "No, it''s not! What... what about..." Karl hesitated, looking to his wife.


    I flinched at the look shared between them.


    They were going to offer the few coins they had.


    "I got flowers!" Little Kealla then hopped around her parents and darted for the cart.


    "Oh..." Mary made an odd sound as she watched her daughter jump up to the front of the cart, clambering up as to get something.


    "Vim I," Karl started to say something, most likely to offer his last few coins, but I raised my hand to silence him.


    "It is all well, Karl. The Gods blessed us for our efforts, and that is more than enough of thanks for me. Please, let it be," I said sternly.


    The man''s face contorted a little, but he knew better than to argue what I had just said.


    After all if he did, then he''d be vocally saying he didn''t believe his gods were justified in their actions.


    "Here!" Kealla hopped off the cart, a little ungracefully, and then hurried over to me and Renn. She had a bundle of different colored flowers, some pretty and some not.


    No flower fields were nearby so she must have plucked them elsewhere along their journey.


    "Oh! They''re lovely!" Renn was the one who happily accepted them from the girl, which caused Kealla to beam a massive smile.


    "Thank you!" Kealla thanked us as Renn accepted the flowers, she went to smelling them... and somehow seemed genuine in her happy pleasure.


    Kealla''s mother approached to pat the girl on the back, and gave Renn and me a gentle smile.


    Renn knelt down to offer Kealla a single flower. A purple one that matched her eyes.


    While the women went to talking to one another, I stepped aside to give Karl one last handshake.


    "I''ll repay this, Vim, I swear it on my name. When you return to Nevi please come to the Fellish Guild in the north of town, it''s a large red building," Karl said quickly.


    I nodded. "Next time. Take care of your family, Karl, and hold your head high," I said to him.


    He sniffed and nodded, blinking happy tears.


    "Goodbye!" Kealla and her mother waved at me as I nodded and waved to them. With a look to Renn, she nodded and we turned to go.


    Leaving the family behind, who continued to wave at Renn for a small distance, I sighed at the sight of the nearly setting sun.


    That had taken far longer than it should have.


    Renn turned around finally, to walk next to me. She held the bundle of flowers the little girl had given her closely, as if they were precious. "That was kind of you," she said.


    "It didn''t take too long, and was an easy task," I said.


    Her eye''s told me she knew better than to believe me, but also knew better than to say differently.


    "Still... doesn''t change how kind it was. I''m glad you were able to fix it; Mary had been in quite a panic. Their house had been leveraged for those pelts," Renn said.


    "Their house?" I asked. Really?


    She nodded. "Half of it, I guess," she said.


    Ah. Their equity. Probably meant he had needed more credit than his name alone allowed, and his guild asked for equal half of his home in exchange for it.


    Which meant those pelts had actually been a little expensive...


    While we walked I shifted a little to glance back at the family. They were packing up their cart and campsite as to return to the road.


    "Kealla liked you," Renn then said.


    "Children like everyone," I said.


    "Little girls don''t," she argued.


    "What of it?" I asked her, wondering why she had even said such a thing in the first place.


    She lifted the flowers to show me. "She wanted to give these to you, not me," she said.


    I frowned and wondered if she had been right. I honestly hadn''t paid much attention to most of the conversations that Renn had with them. Most of it had been upsetting. Not really depressing, Mary had just sounded sad. The kind of sad that made me feel guilty, as if it was my fault.


    "I''m just saying I''ve noticed children like you. Kealla, Pelka, Lomi," she gave examples.


    "Lomi hated me." She hadn''t even said goodbye.


    "She loved you," Renn whispered.


    I said nothing, especially since Renn had sounded so hurt by my comment.


    "I''m old. I may not look it, but children can sense it. Even human children. Sometimes the young are... astute," I said carefully.


    "How old is old?" she asked.


    "I was born before the age of humans," I said.


    The sudden silence that followed made me realize what I had just said aloud.


    Did I really just...?


    Glancing at her, I had to look away. Luckily she wasn''t looking at me, but instead her flowers... but she had gone into deep thought.


    I really should be far more careful with what I say...


    "Then... how come you look so human?" Renn then asked.


    My insides twisted and I wanted to groan.


    Of course she had realized that obvious fact.


    "Just happenstance," I said as lightly as I could.


    "Hmm..." Renn made an odd humming sound, but I knew better than to glance at her.


    She had obviously heard the blatant lie.


    Damn me.


    For a short time we walked in silence, and I didn''t like it. Although I was glad she wasn''t pressing the matter, I knew that was simply because she was being respectful.


    Somehow that made it worse for me. A part of me wanted to hate her... so when she was so obviously willing to abide and be so understanding... it made me feel like an absolute ass and hate myself instead.


    "I''m glad you helped them Vim," she then said.


    Although glad for the change in conversation, I felt bad still as I nodded.


    "Honestly I had thought you wouldn''t," she added.


    "Thought I wouldn''t?" I asked, wondering what she meant.


    "You had told me not to help them. No matter what. I thought you planned to walk on by, ignoring them, originally," she explained.


    "Ah..." I nodded. Yes. I had phrased it that way. "I just didn''t want you doing anything physical. You look like a young woman, not much older than a teen. It wouldn''t do for you to be lifting hundreds of pounds with ease," I said.


    Renn nodded. "I know now. But... you glared at me when you warned me to not help, so I figured otherwise."


    I tried to remember our conversation before approaching Karl and his family. "I had glared at you?" I asked.


    "You did. Rather strongly too," she said.


    "Hm..." I obviously did. Renn was not a liar. But, oddly, I didn''t remember it. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''m just glad, to be honest," Renn then said.


    "Of?"


    "You. I was a little worried you hated humans as a whole," she said.


    I frowned and hesitated with my response, since it was probably one of more serious statements she''s made lately. "I am the Societies protector, but that doesn''t mean I view humans as simply an enemy to be destroyed," I said.


    "I know. I can tell. I just... Well... Hm..." she stopped talking, as if she wasn''t sure what to say.


    "Many of our kind would have ignored them. But that is because they''d see enemies, not people. Yet don''t think I don''t see that too, Renn. Karl would burn either of us at the pyre if he knew what we were," I said.


    "Would he though?" she debated me.


    "For his family, yes. For if he didn''t throw the stone, or light the match, it''d be them thrown into the flames next," I said.


    "Hm..." Renn nodded, but did so sadly.


    "Yet until that happens, I''ll not treat them as enemies," I said.


    Not willingly at least.


    "Lomi said you killed a man for just seeing her ears once," Renn said.


    I blinked at the reminder, and then nodded. "I did."


    "What if they had seen my ears?" Renn asked.


    Glancing at her, I held her gaze as I nodded.


    She blinked and came to a stop.


    I nodded again as I also stopped walking. "I would have," I said, to say it aloud.


    "Even the little girl...?" she asked softly. She squeezed the flowers a little as she asked her question. They ruffled in protest.


    "Are you worth her too?" I asked her.


    Renn blinked and her back went straight. Suddenly she looked worried.


    "Are you worth that little girl''s life, Renn?" I asked her again.


    She opened her mouth, and her eyes shook as they wavered. Suddenly she was completely unsure of herself.


    "To me you are," I told her, before she could say otherwise.


    Renn''s shaking came to an abrupt stop, and she stared at me with wide and pure eyes.


    "I''d have killed all three of them. Without hesitation. For you," I told her.


    I''d do so for anyone. Any of our members.


    Even the ones who didn''t outright deserve such sacrifices. Even the ones who didn''t realize what such devotion was worth.


    That was part of my agreement. That was part of my promise.


    For as long as our members didn''t break their promise. For as long as they upheld their pact...


    So would I.


    "Please don''t. Not for me," she whispered, as if afraid to say it aloud.


    Holding her gaze, I watched the tears well up in those gleaming jewels.


    She took a deep breath and shook her head, to argue. To tell me no. To say I was wrong.


    Yet I wouldn''t change my perspective. I''d not change my stance. Even if it bought me her ire and hate, I''d still follow through with my words.


    And I decided so because of those tears she shed. Because of that look on her face. The despair in her realization to what lengths I''d go through.


    It was precisely because she thought herself not worth it, which made her one of the few who were.


    "I would," I said again, vowed it.


    She hung her head low, crying quietly as she nodded.


    I would.


    Even if it broke my heart to do so.


    I would.

 Chapter 64 - Sixty Three – Renn – A Cold Yet Hot Realization

    Chapter 64: Chapter Sixty Three ¨C Renn ¨C A Cold Yet Hot Realization There was an odd smell in this inn.


    It wasn''t stinky. Not bad enough to make me want to leave... but the smell was noticeable enough that it bothered me. I had wanted to ask Vim what the smell was, since I couldn''t tell, but he had lain down and closed his eyes right after we got into the room.


    I sat on the bed next to him, since it was the only bed... and the only place to sit at all, in this small room.


    The inn itself wasn''t big. The front entrance had been just a small room itself, without chairs or even a fireplace. It was one floor, which was a good thing since no one would be banging around upstairs.


    We were in a corner room, and although the windows were closed and boarded up, the cold rainstorm outside was doing its best to make the room cold as well.


    Other than this bed and a weird looking dresser near the door... the only other thing in the room was a fire pit. In the corner, taking up nearly half the empty space of the room, was a large stone pit. A place to put hot coals as to help heat the room.


    The man who had given us our key had given us a large metal bucket, full of hot coals and black sand of some kind. Vim had dumped the buckets contents into the fire pit already, and honestly I wasn''t sure if they were actually helping or not.


    It was a little after sundown. Vim and I had arrived in this small village a few hours ago, and had already gotten something to eat. Honestly I wasn''t too exhausted yet... but now that I thought about it, Vim hadn''t slept at all at Rapti''s house. She had only two bedrooms, and I had slept in the other one.


    He could have slept with me or had used it when I hadn''t been using it. But...


    When I thought of it, I didn''t think he slept when he was elsewhere either. He hadn''t really slept at the Sleepy Artist, as far as I was aware. Nor at Lomi''s new home. And while we were in Ruvindale he hadn''t slept at all, for sure.


    I knew he had slept a little on the wagon we rode to Nevi... but it had only been for a few hours at most.


    There was no reason to assume the little time spent trying to fix Mary and her families cart had been exhausting for him. I knew better than to judge him as I would myself, let alone a typical human.


    Human...


    Studying the man next to me as he slept, or at least seemed to be trying to, I wondered what he could possibly be.


    He had said he was born before the age of humans.


    I had heard of that before. My grandmother had told me and my siblings stories of such an era. There had been many powerful beings back then. Great ones. Huge, and overpowering. Humans had not even existed then, per my grandmother''s stories. That was how she began telling them; before humans were first born, our ancestors ruled.


    If he really was from that time... not only was it supposedly thousands of years ago...


    Then how did he look like a human? Or was it some kind of... fake appearance?


    Was it possible? Maybe he was something that could shape his own body? Something that allowed him to appear as something else, willingly. Like how certain bugs or reptiles could change colours.


    Yet somehow I doubted it. Changing certain aspects, like hair or eyes were one thing... but an entire appearance? Body structure?


    After all so many of the older members of our kind seemed to have physical attributes. My grandmother had fur and paws. Lilly had wings. Trixalla and her husband had scales, although they tried to hide them. Lughes had wool, although only his beard had been noticeable.


    A small flash of light lit up the room, and then a distant rumble thundered and shook the inn.


    Glancing at Vim''s face as the thunder rolled away, I noticed the reflection of an eye peering from his right eyelid. It closed after a moment of staring at me.


    He had woken up to check on me, because of the sound.


    Smiling at him, I wondered how he had been instilled with such protective traits.


    That wasn''t just belief, or morals... it was instinctual to him.


    It made me wonder what kind of animal he could possibly be... since although there were many who were known as fierce protectors, or guardians, the reality was they only acted so for their young. Or territory.


    He acted so for all of us, no matter how different we were. Even the ones he didn''t care much for.


    Earlier today he had made a comment, after leaving Mary''s family behind, that he would have killed all three of them... the little girl included, if they had found out our secret.


    He''d do so to protect me. To protect all of our members. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    At first I was upset over such a vow, since... Killing such kind people, a child as well, was a little... disturbing. But I understood his reasoning. Even if I didn''t agree with it, or like it, I did at least understand it.


    Even a child could hurt us, because they''d go tell others. They''d tell those who could.


    Still...


    Did it bother him? Or, because of his temperament and age, was he simply callous? Was he impassive to the evil he so willing allowed himself to commit?


    I had seen the man shed tears in Ruvindale. After burning the paintings. I wasn''t foolish enough to think that those tears were for the humans he had killed or harmed in the process... but I also knew a man without any compassion at all wouldn''t have shown such emotion. A man without a heart would have burnt those paintings and moved on without a blink of an eye. A man without a heart would not have allowed those paintings to exist in the first place.


    And it wasn''t just in Ruvindale... several times now he''s shown great emotion when we talk about those events. Or rather, when I try to bring up the fact that I have a debt to the Society and need to repay it. That I was at the very least had a part in the blame. He''s made it blatantly clear he blames no one but himself... and he''s shown he can get very upset. Even angry, while speaking of it.


    That meant he really took those failures and events to heart. They affected him greatly.


    Odds are there were far too many of such failures to count; based off the conversations I''ve had and heard from him.


    An annoying sound began to fill the air as the wind picked up outside. The wind started to sneak in-between the window frame and the walls, causing a small whine to fill the air. I knew it also would make it rather cold, rather fast.


    Although used to the cold, and capable of ignoring it to a great degree... I''ve come to realize I have been rather spoiled lately. I''ve had full meals, sometimes several times a day. I''ve had warm baths whenever I can. And I''ve been sleeping in well made, and comfortable... Touching the bed I sat on, I knew this was probably the worst one I''ve had the pleasure of sleeping on for months. Maybe in years. It was hard, and kind of lumpy.


    But it wasn''t Vim''s fault. This was the only inn here in this small town.


    Such comforts I''ve been enjoying had made me more conscious and aware of the discomforts. The stuff that usually, and used to, not even be a thought were now big issues to me. Like the lack of a warm fire, or a nice bed.


    Had I even wondered about the lack of warmth before joining the Society? Oddly, I should already be used to such comforts thanks to my years with Nory. She hated the cold... yet...


    Thinking back on it, the only reason I ever noticed the lack of fire back then was because I had worried for Nory. I didn''t want her to get sick. Yet now...


    Honestly as we ate earlier, I had even thought of the warm bath at Rapti''s. I had found myself longing for a long soak in such warm water... that I knew I''d not get here and or for some time as we travelled.


    Slowly laying down, as to not wake the man next to me... I flinched at the sight of his eyelids slowly open a little, just enough to see what I was doing.


    I gave him an apologetic smile as I laid down next to him. As close as I could without touching him, since I feared doing so would bother him. A part of me wanted to curl up with him, to keep the cold at bay, but the rest of me knew how ridiculous that thought was.


    "Hm," Vim made a soft sound as he closed his eye again, and then seemed to relax a little.


    He had lain down without using a pillow, so I had one... or could have one. I chose to lie down next to him, under his outstretched arm instead. We were lying on top of the only blanket, but I wasn''t going to bother Vim with trying to crawl under it. Knowing him, if I bothered him to such a degree he''d get up and not go back to sleep afterwards.


    Curling up slowly, and gently, I studied the side of Vim''s face. He really did look... human. Normal. A middle aged man, basically. Mary''s husband Karl had looked about the same age, at least appearance wise.


    Which was probably why it was so easy to pass as husband and wife while we travelled. Mary had automatically assumed we were together before we had even said hello. We looked too different to be related, yet even though as Vim would say I looked young... I didn''t look young enough to be a daughter or sibling. Nor did he look old enough to have a daughter as old as me.


    What I found odd about that wasn''t how well such a story worked with people... but how willing and easily Vim seemed to accept it. But maybe that was simply because he was so dead-set at never drawing attention. He always did his best to not seem strange or our out place. He even was willing to act as a father with Lomi.


    And whether I liked it or not... I believe he saw me in the same vein as Lomi. A young child.


    Maybe not as much of a child, of course... but...


    He definitely looked at me oddly sometimes. Which was part of the reason so many onlookers automatically assumed our relationship to be a special one. They misinterpreted his gentle smiles, born from the outlook of an old guardian... as the warm smile of a lover. They didn''t know he gave such smiles to all of our members. Old and young. Man and woman alike.


    It made me wish I had found him earlier.


    It made me wish my family had found the Society earlier.


    Maybe if they had...


    Maybe if Vim had been around back then...


    Closing my eyes, I did my best to not make a sound as tears welled and my heart crumpled.


    The storm grew louder, but I knew no matter how loud the storm... there was no way to hide from him my crying. So I did my best to not start. To not make any noise and...


    Taking a small breath, I found myself strong enough to not break. My eyes grew watery, and a few tears leaked, but nothing more.


    Wrapping my tail around his leg, I focused on the sound of his breathing... it was a little loud, thanks to how close we were. Thanks to my ears being angled just right.


    His breathing was comforting. It was solid. Steady. Strong. And I knew it''d never go away.


    No matter how cold it got. No matter how strong the storm outside became. No matter what happened...


    Vim would always be right here.


    Even hundreds of years from now.


    My heart thumped as I opened my eyes, and went still.


    My tail twitched, and I had to actually focus on it for a moment. To keep it from moving too drastically, since I had laid it onto him. I didn''t want him to wake. Especially right now, since my heartbeat was quick and...


    "You okay?" Vim asked.


    Damn.


    "Yes. Sorry," I whispered, and did everything I could to get myself to calm down.


    Vim''s eyebrow raised as he turned his head just enough to look at me. He looked concerned.


    "I''m fine. Sorry... I just thought of something and..." I felt the rush of blood, and I knew my face had gone several shades redder.


    Great. Just great. Please don''t have him ask...


    "Hm..." he didn''t ask, but he did stare at me for a moment... which made me all the more embarrassed.


    I closed my eyes and turned my head, burying my face into the stinky bed.


    Groaning a little, I couldn''t help it.


    Luckily Vim remained silent, and didn''t get up. But I didn''t dare peek at him, to see if he was still staring at me.


    "I''m here, Renn. It''ll all be well," Vim then said.


    I groaned as I nodded, but still kept my face hidden.


    He misunderstood... kind of... which was a good thing. Kind of.


    Vim shifted a little, rolling a bit on his side, and I knew he was now facing me. Probably as to keep an eye on me, just in case something really was wrong.


    Just great. Wonderful. Now I was going to have to lie here for hours, being self-conscious and...!


    Slowly daring a glance, I found Vim a little closer. Close enough that if he had been anyone else, I''d have smelled them and only them... yet per usual, he had no scent. Not even his shirt and jacket, which I knew hadn''t been washed in weeks.


    Instead of smelling him I smelled this stinky inn. Which for some reason made me angry, at him.


    His eyes were closed, and he looked relaxed... yet...


    He had moved his arm a little. Just a tad closer to me, right above my head. His leg a little closer as well, close enough I could wrap my tail around it with ease now.


    I knew he had done so to further enforce his words, and promise.


    He was here. He''d protect me. Nothing was wrong.


    Yet... it just made me all the more conscious of the thought that had caused this whole fiasco.


    He would live as long as me. Maybe even longer.


    It was so obvious. So clear. So... blatant...


    Yet it had somehow taken this long for me to think it. To realize it.


    I returned to hiding my face, even though I could feel my blushing begin to subside already. Even though my heartbeat was returning to normal. But I didn''t want him to now see the weird smile that I could feel growing.


    This was troubling. I needed to be careful.


    I had buried Nory. I had buried Ginny, and although hadn''t buried Lujic... that was simply because I had ran away right before he died. Because I hadn''t been able to emotionally handle it.


    The entire reason I had wanted to find others like myself was because I had grown tired of burying those I loved. It was why I had been so distraught to have Amber die and the rest go missing and...


    I stopped thinking of them, since it hurt.


    And yet here, right next to me. Literally within arms reach...


    Was a man who not only would live as long, if not longer than me... but was strong enough that I didn''t have to worry he''d perish without me. I didn''t have to worry he''d die if I decided to look away from him for a few years.


    I knew even a hundred years from now; I''d be able to find Vim doing what he was doing now. Travelling around, helping the Society. And to top it off... he actually had a genuine purpose. One I found lovely. One I desired to participate in and make my own!


    And that very simple fact made him...


    The storm picked up, and I was thankful for the distraction. Even though the room became colder because of it, I didn''t even notice. Even the wind didn''t seem that noticeable, thanks to my heartbeat and... and his...


    I groaned again, and began to try and control my heart and mind... before I said or did something that would really humiliate me. I needed to steady my heartbeat. I needed to stop my mind from whirling as it realized just what kind of position I was in. I needed to calm down and re-evaluate everything about him and...


    And I needed to come to terms with the fact that without realizing it, I had found exactly who I was looking for.


    After I did all that, I''d be able to accept and a come to terms with just how happy it actually made me.


    Hopefully it wouldn''t take me as long to comprehend as it had to realize it.


    Hopefully I''d accomplish it before this night passed me by.


    Hopefully I could do it before the one in question realized it too.


    Hopefully.

 Chapter 65 - Sixty Four – Vim – Tor

    Chapter 65: Chapter Sixty Four ¨C Vim ¨C Tor The torch Silkie carried fluttered, even though there was no wind anymore. We had delved too far into the cave for wind to reach us. In fact it had been cold outside, yet in here it was a little warm.


    "Cats aren''t as bad as foxes, but they''re still trouble! Trouble Vim, trouble!" Silkie complained some more.


    I nodded as I studied the small creek we were walking along. It looked... dryer somehow compared to my last visit. "She''s only a little troublesome Silkie, I promise," I said to her.


    Silkie shook her head quickly, the action living up to her ancestors. "She''s a big cat, not a small one!" she continued to complain.


    "How''re the farms?" I asked her, trying to change topics again. This would be my fourth attempt.


    "Probably all hustle and bustle now, since you brought that predator here!" Silkie said.


    I sighed softly, but made sure to do so as quietly as possible. The cavern we were in made our voices carry far, and although Silkie was pretty much entirely human... she still had some hen blood left in her.


    "Really Vim! You should know better! No one will be able to sleep a wink until she leaves!" Silkie said as she turned a little, to yell at me.


    I apologetically nodded to the portly woman. Her neck rolls jiggled as she nodded back at me.


    "Any other issues? Before I arrived?" I asked her. Fifth attempt.


    "None at all! The whole world was happy and fine until this morning!" Silkie said loudly.


    She really didn''t like Renn at all... which was too bad. Renn had been so excited to meet her and her family.


    Rounding a small bend, I had to duck since the cavern suddenly got smaller. The rocks on the ceiling were dry. I ran my fingers along the ceiling, feeling the dry dust and moss upon it. "Been awhile since a flood has it?" I asked.


    "Hm... a year or so, yes," Silkie calmed down for a moment. Just long enough to remember when the last heavy rains were.


    This was a little surprising... same with the creek itself. Usually by now we''d be walking in the water, at least a few inches worth, yet the ground beneath us was dry as could be. Not even a little damp.


    Considering all the storms we''d been going through on our way here, I had not expected this... maybe there was some kind of ocean storm off the coast a ways, affecting the weather here. It was winter; it shouldn''t be this dry here.


    "Anything wrong with the chickens lately?" I asked Silkie.


    "No, no! But now? Maybe? The poor babies will perish in stress, if they''re not eaten first!" Silkie complained.


    I shook my head at the woman, and wondered what had happened.


    Her mother, and her mother''s siblings and their parents... had all been rather stout and hardy. I used to tease them about it.


    Chickens, yet fearless.


    Maybe Silkie''s children will be more like them instead. But something told me they wouldn''t be.


    Once a bloodline became meek... it rarely if ever stopped being so.


    Honestly I''d blame the world, if something had happened... but this farm, and she and her family, had never had any issues. No one''s been harmed. No homes burnt... they had no reason to act like this.


    Silkie herself finally had to bend down. She wasn''t as tall. After a few steps, I too had to crouch even farther.


    Luckily the ceiling was all that was shrinking. If the cavern shrunk in other ways, Silkie wouldn''t have been able to come this far.


    "Here we be. I swear Vim, I hope you know what you''re doing," Silkie warned as she turned and hefted her torch as to reveal another path.


    Leading deeper into the cave, two more caverns opened up. The one that was darker, and had an odd scent, was the one I was about to venture into.


    "You can go keep an eye on her if you''d like Silkie, you need not wait for me," I said to her.


    Silkie quickly shook her head, jiggling so much there was an actual echo of the sounds. "Never! I shall wait, as all of us always have! Right here, I swear it," she nodded to herself, adamant.


    I smiled and nodded softly. "Alright. I''ll not be long. Thank you," I patted her on the shoulder as I passed her, heading deeper into the cavern alone.


    "Be safe!" she wished me good luck as I entered the darker section of the cavern... leaving Silkie, and her source of light behind.


    After a few steps I was able to slowly stand back up. The ceiling retreated a little, but the jagged rocks started to become sharper. More common. More lethal.


    Renn had wanted to join me, and at first I had thought nothing of it. Yet Silkie had put her foot down.


    She barely let Renn onto the farm...


    It had hurt Renn a little. I had seen the sorrow on her face as she told me it was okay, and that she''d wait for me outside of the cavern... but somehow it made me feel bad.


    I''ve dealt with the prey hating and fearing the predators before... yet honestly this was one of the first times I had gotten actually bothered by it. I had almost ordered Silkie to let her be, and to let her join me.


    Which was what actually bothered me. Since that would have been... a little against everything I stood for.


    It wasn''t my place to order the Society around. It wasn''t my place to force them against their wishes to do anything.


    Heading deeper into the darkness, I began to hear the sound of far off drops of water. They echoed as they fell, yet sounded... distant. As if not real.


    There was a strange smell to the air. A smell I recognized, but yet somehow every time I smelled it I always wondered what it could be.


    The world slowly got darker. The light from Silkie''s torch was long gone, and although my eyes had quickly adjusted... there was more to this darkness than simple lack of light.


    It was very similar to the patches of dark forests near the Owl''s Nest... yet I knew if I ever compared the two so closely aloud, I''d be yelled at and casted out from the cave.


    He was so touchy lately.


    My footsteps began to grow louder as I became less able to see where I stepped. I made a small game out of it, trying to walk as quietly as possible... and although was good at it, there were still echoes and noises I didn''t like to hear.


    Slowly the path began to grow larger. And began to sharply decline.


    It didn''t take long for the cavern to become so pitch black that I could not make out much of anything. Shapes were visible, but nothing more. I walked down the path more so from memory than not.


    A few minutes later the darkness became absolute, and then even sounds began to disappear.


    First it was the drops of water. Their incessant dropping slowly came to a stop, even though I knew there was still water and moisture around me. Then it was my own breathing... and finally even my footsteps, and the rocks I walked upon, went silent.


    The silence blended with the darkness, and I realized it was probably a good thing Renn didn''t come down with me.


    This kind of environment broke most. Even if you were only in it for a short time.


    A place where silence is so loud, you can''t even hear your own thoughts.


    She who was more like me than not, able to hear and see so well... This place would probably be disturbing for her.


    Time passed a little, and I eventually felt... openness.


    Slowing to a pause, I frowned and tried to focus. I couldn''t make anything out anymore, but I could just... feel... that I was no longer walking in a small cavern.


    The world was now wide and open. Impossibly so.


    A cavern this large would collapse within itself, if it was as big as it felt to me.


    "Welcome back, Vim," A deep voice rumbled, bringing sound back into the world.


    "How have you been Tor?" I asked.


    My own voice seemed to echo, even though his didn''t. "Cold," was all he said.


    "It is winter. But we''re about half way through it already," I said.


    "Hmm..."


    Off in the distance I saw something finally. A little bit of haze, like a low fog or mist, began to form on the ground. Illuminating the world around me. It shone a little, as if from moonlight.


    It poured in from afar, like on a wind... even though the air was still as can be.


    "I smell a new scent upon you," Tor said as I watched the haze approach. I knew soon I''d be standing in a small pool of water, even though there was none around me now.


    "I''ve had company lately. A young fox, Lomi, and then now a forest cat. Renn," I explained. Both could have been what he smelled. Both had not only been with me for an extended time, but they both also had a unique scent. Lomi and Renn had both smelled a little... inhuman.


    Right as the haze began to reach my feet; a sudden pull of air brought it back as Tor took a deep breath. "A woman," he said, surprised.


    Renn then. Made sense, she was the most recent.


    "She is," I nodded, amused at the way he found that odd and strange.


    Most of our members were female nowadays so it really shouldn''t have been that odd.


    The haze renewed its approach, quickly overlapping the ground beneath me. Within moments my feet were covered, as was the entire area around me.


    "I''d have liked to meet her," Tor said.


    "Silkie wouldn''t allow it. Ruffled her feathers something fierce," I said.


    Tor chuckled, and the haze beneath me seemed to ripple alongside it. "They''re simple willed. All the same," he said.


    Simple maybe, but that wasn''t necessarily a bad thing. I complained about their weak wills myself, but honestly the more timid they were the easier it was to protect them.


    "I felt the Monarch die. Well done," Tor then said.


    I nodded. Felt. Not heard, I noted. "It died indeed," I said.


    Tor chuckled lightly. Not enough to cause the haze to shift. "And still you carry its heart. Your route is a little off, isn''t it?" he asked.


    I shifted a little, and wondered if it was a mistake to bring it in here. I should have put it in Renn''s bag; she would not have known what it was after all. "Had some issues. The village of foxes near Snowfall is gone. So too is the Sleepy Artist, although I''ve not found their bodies, so they may still live," I said. Amber was definitely dead... Renn had seen her dead body... but there was no need to tell Tor of the fallen human.


    He''d only get happy at that, and I didn''t want to blemish Amber''s death that way.


    "Lughes?" Tor asked, worried.


    I shook my head. "Couldn''t find his body. I found some of his blood in the building, in Ruvindale... but it wasn''t a lot. Plus those who had done so, and had taken the paintings, had not shown any signs of realizing he was one of us. The knights who had done it had been an order of the church, and they had been calm and composed about it," I said.


    "Shelldon?" Tor further asked.


    "I believed he escaped into the lake near Ruvindale. By now he could be anywhere," I said.


    "Cowards flee. Yet I am pleased he did so," Tor said with a hint of relief.


    "Crane was gone as well, but I didn''t find a hint of blood or her death. Lughes had failed to pay the humans their taxes, and incurred the wrath of the city''s lord. I believe Lughes fought back at first, and Crane ran with Shelldon. I''d give Lughes small odds of having survived, and if he did I expect we''ll never see him again," I said.


    Tor sighed, and the hazy mist on the ground rolled around. "Such news. Yet, I''ve come to expect it."


    For a moment I studied the mist at my feet. I could see the hint of water now. It''d not take long for there to be a thick layer of it.


    "And the cat? This Renn... where did she come from?" Tor asked.


    "She was at the Sleepy Artist when I arrived. Lughes and the rest had been alive then. I had spent a few weeks there and then headed east. After I left is when it had happened," I said.


    "She still lives... So... Unless you have a reason to not punish her, if she had been the cause," Tor said gently.


    "I''ve determined she is innocent. As far as one can be for having been there, yet not stop it," I said.


    "Hm... a tough and harsh criticism from you. Being a predator you judge her harshly, don''t you?" he asked, amused.


    "Renn hadn''t been there when it happened either. She had gotten banished... she had startled Lughes and Crane. She voiced an opinion they hadn''t agreed with. Took action when they demanded she didn''t. The world must have seen the chaos and emotional drama, and decided it was the perfect time to bring them even lower," I said, wondering why fate was always so unkind that way.


    "Hm..." Tor pondered my words for a moment, and as I shifted I heard the sound of water beneath my feet. I was now standing in a small pool of water. Still water, without a current or source. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "To be honest I''m more worried over the fox village. A bishop had burnt it down..." I sighed as I shook my head. "The events at the Sleepy Artist took precedence thanks to the paintings. But I plan on sending someone to that district to find out which branch of the church had done it," I said.


    "Meriah would be best suited. She''s from the north," Tor said.


    I nodded. I had the same thought. "If she''s available. If not I''ll leave the choice to the Seer," I said.


    Tor sighed, causing the misty haze to ripple again. "It''s always something."


    "Always will be, until it won''t," I said.


    "That day can''t come soon enough," Tor hoped.


    I chose to not comment on that. I didn''t share his, and a few others, views of longing for the end. It was depressing... if not also a little funny. The human''s religions desired the end too, in their own way. Per usual another similarity.


    "Anything I can do for you before I leave? I''ll not stay the night, I don''t want to make Silkie and her family too upset," I said.


    "We''re fine. I''d not allow failure here," Tor said confidently.


    I nodded, and knew he wouldn''t.


    He''d never leave this cave. Wouldn''t dare. Yet it was precisely because of that fact that I could bet on him.


    This farm. The people who lived here. Silkie and her family. The humans who were a part of their family... none would suffer. None of them could be in danger as long as Tor protected them. The only thing that could actually threaten them... Or rather, the only thing that could possibly overpower Tor in his own domain...


    Well...


    "Tell me Vim, have you not realized it yet?" Tor then asked.


    "Realized what?" I asked. Was something different here? I quickly glanced around, to scan the mist.


    Nothing seemed different or odd. Other than the oddness already blatantly visible, of course.


    "Hm... I''ll let it be then. It would make sense for you to not notice right away. That is your personality, after all," Tor said.


    I frowned at his strange tone. He sounded a little concerned, but not enough to make me feel the same way. What was he talking about?


    "Am I missing something?" I asked him.


    "You are. But worry not about it," Tor said, a little too gently.


    Maybe I should worry. But...


    Tor would tell me if something was wrong. For the same reason I could rely on him to protect this village and its farmlands, I could also rely on his honesty. If there was something bad happening, or troublesome danger nearby, he''d alert me to it.


    He hated humans too, so he''d even be happy to tell me if it concerned them.


    Which meant whatever it was... was something I probably didn''t need to worry about at the moment.


    "It is nothing Vim. All is well here. I suggest you move on. Disaster breeds chaos. For two settlements to be harmed so quickly is concerning. Fate may be at play," Tor said.


    "Hm," I nodded, even though I knew it was mostly circumstantial.


    "It''s probably best you leave anyway, lest I begin to hunger for that heart," Tor said.


    I smiled since I knew he had been eyeing it since I entered. "You can try. I promise not to kill you over it," I said to him.


    Tor chuckled, but I knew he had done so only to let me know he was smarter than that.


    His mist was already starting to withdraw, and I was no longer standing in a puddle.


    Turning to go, I nodded. "Until next time then," I said.


    "Bring her down next time you come. Or I''ll come up to see her," Tor said with a light warning.


    I paused a moment, and turned back. To look out into the retreating mist.


    Off in the distance, as if miles away, was a figure in the darkness. It was barely visible. Like an outline of a mountainside Tor loomed beyond sight.


    He chuckled as I glared at him, but I chose to ignore his teasing and turned away. He was just trying to get back at me over my earlier joke.


    Leaving Tor''s nest, I headed back to the cavern.


    To return to my path, once again.

 Chapter 66 - Sixty Five – Renn – To See Not Touch

    Chapter 66: Chapter Sixty Five ¨C Renn ¨C To See Not Touch It''s been a long time since I''ve felt so uncomfortable just because I existed.


    This village was in something of a valley, and was situated inside a small collection of large hills, surrounded by mountains. On the other side of one of the mountains, to the east, was the ocean. Those mountains somehow kept this place a little warmer than the places around it, while also making it feel... secluded. Safe.


    I was sitting on a rock near the entrance to a cavern. Vim had gone into it an hour ago with Silkie, a large woman who Vim had said was a chicken. A hen.


    She hadn''t liked me at all. I had almost not been allowed to even enter this valley. Silkie had recognized what I was instantly, even though my ears and tail had been hidden. With a single glance she had known I was a predator, and had told Vim I was too dangerous to let in. Too dangerous to be near her children, or the humans either.


    Luckily Vim had convinced her, a little forcefully, that I would cause no harm... but...


    I took a deep breath and sighed.


    Not only had Vim warned me that some folks would be... distressed at my presence, so had others. Lilly especially had told me that more often than not predators didn''t mix or live with prey. Yet...


    Yet this was the first time I had been so blatantly told so to my face. Lughes and the rest had grown upset with me, losing their trust, but it had taken months. Rapti had been more than happy to spend time with me, as well.


    They at least allowed me into their home. They at least were willing to talk to me.


    Here though...


    Off in the distance, down a small hill, was a field. A field of deep green. Some kind of vegetable. It was one of many fields, but they weren''t as massive as the wheat fields in Twin Hills. These were more... personal. Odds are they didn''t sell anything they grew and only farmed stuff for themselves.


    There weren''t as many trees here as on the mountains, but there were enough to block most of the village from sight. Their yellow roofs, of odd wood, stood out amongst the green fields and treetops.


    That village housed three families of our Society. One was human. Another was a mixture of humans and our kind, and then those like Silkie. Chickens and hens.


    I had only seen the residents from a distance. I had seen older people. Children. I had even seen a baby, carried on the back of what was undoubtedly the mother. None had come up to us. None had looked at us kindly, as we passed through their village and to this cavern. In fact it had been a little... disturbing. The whole of the village had gone quiet as we walked through it, and most had not even looked at us. Hiding away, as if we were lepers.


    Or well...


    I knew Vim wasn''t seen as dangerous to them. Silkie had a huge smile on her face upon seeing him, and had only grown discontent when she had finally seen me. Honestly I knew why. He was a predator, yes... but he was first and foremost the protector.


    While I... I was...


    Just a random woman who no one knew or trusted.


    Which made this moment, which I had hoped would have been as fun and wonderful as the others of my kind I had met... instead... it was...


    "A little painful," I admitted to myself as I glanced around.


    There were a few trees here, but they were skinny. Thin little things, which were barely wider than my waist. They had an odd white and black bark... which oddly I couldn''t remember seeing before. I had travelled a lot before meeting Nory... yet I hadn''t seen trees such as these before.


    Usually I''d be rather interested in them, but right now...


    Seeing movement in the distance, I focused on it and tried to see the group of people. They were working near a large building, what looked to be a barn. Nearly a dozen people were moving around, carrying stuff. I could just barely make out the horse-led wagon they were unloading.


    I sighed and wondered how many places we''d visit would be like this. Something told me more than I could handle.


    Maybe Vim''s aversion for letting me help him was sourced from this... and he being the oddly gentle protector, simply didn''t voice it aloud.


    Maybe I couldn''t help people. Maybe they''d not accept my help even if I could give it.


    It was such a depressing thought it made me want to cry.


    A voice echoed from out of the cavern, and I turned an ear to it. That was most likely Silkie''s voice.


    After a few echoes, another voice filtered in. A deeper, more solid tone.


    Vim.


    While staring at the dark cavern''s entrance, I then heard a new sound. Something from behind me and...


    Glancing behind, I glared at the silky tail that was slowly sliding back and forth.


    Putting a hand on it, I grumbled as I got it under control.


    What was I, a dog? I cannot believe it.


    I had just been about to cry, growing depressed over the realization that most of the Society would hate me. Assuming who and what I was like, without reason. And the thoughts had been dreadful and worrying. My eyes had begun to water and...


    Yet the moment I heard his voice...


    "Keep it together Renn," I warned myself.


    It''s been a few days since I had... realized... That Vim was...


    "Stop," I said, and then noticed that the talking in the cave died down.


    Woops... they had probably heard me.


    This was going to be awkward...


    Standing up off the rock, I shifted as I watched shadows begin to move within. After a few moments, light appeared. A torch, held high, illuminating the larger woman who was guiding Vim.


    She had a severe frown on her face as she exited the cavern, glaring at me as she went to putting out the torch''s flame with sand.


    While she did so, Vim emerged and sighed with a nod to me. "You alright Renn?" he asked me.


    "Yes?" I asked. Was I not supposed to be?


    "Of course she''d be! Who''d be able to hurt her here Vim?" Silkie asked, with a tone that was more of an accusation than not.


    "The world is dangerous for all our members Silkie, even the strong," Vim said calmly.


    "I''m fine," I said again, strong? Was I strong in Vim''s eyes?


    I really didn''t feel it.


    "Fha," Silkie made an odd noise and shivered, as if cold. Which should be impossible... she was covered in layers of clothing. Just a glance showed at least three, and they were thick. As if she was trying to appear far bigger than she already were.


    "I''ll be heading on then, Silkie, if there''s nothing you''d like me to do," Vim then said.


    Moving on? Already? Really?


    I blinked and glanced at the woman, as she put the torch she had been using up against the cavern wall''s entrance. There were a few other planks of wood there too, likely used similarly.


    What had been in there?


    "Nothing time and many hands can''t do. You head on, find her a proper place and then help those who need it," Silkie said while ignoring me.


    Although she sounded... off-put, I wondered how much of that statement was genuine. Did she really want me to find a home, or was she trying to say he needed to get rid of me as fast as possible so he could dedicate himself to helping those more deserving than I?


    "I shall see you again in a few years then. Give my regards to the village," Vim said with a nod, seemingly unbothered.


    Silkie nodded and then looked at me.


    I stood up a little straighter, and regretted it. She flinched as I had done so, and looked away.


    "Goodbye," I said as she turned and began walking away from us.


    She didn''t say anything, and I felt horrible. A part of me had hoped that we''d spend a week or two here, as Vim had done everywhere else. I had thought that maybe in that time I could earn their friendship or...


    Vim sighed as he walked away from the cavern and up to me. He studied me as I watched Silkie walk back down the path towards the village. She walked in a hurry, and I knew it was because she was upset. Bothered and concerned. It was plainly visible in her stride.


    She walked like a mother scorned.


    "Do not let it bother you Renn. It should come as no surprise for a predator to be treated so," Vim then said to me.


    Looking back at him, I hesitated a little. Was that worry? Worry for me? For some reason I didn''t like that look.


    It had hurt... but I wasn''t so weak I''d die over it. He was looking at me as if I had been greatly injured.


    "It... is sad. And I''ll be honest, I''m bothered by it... but I understand it. Shelldon had never been willing to see me. Crane and Lughes had gotten scared simply because I had raised my voice and stood my ground," I explained.


    Vim nodded, yet that look didn''t seem to ease.


    What was he thinking, while staring at me like that?


    Then I felt it. Something dripped on my forearm.


    Looking down, I sighed at the realization that I had been crying.


    "Again?" I asked myself. I had thought I had actually controlled it and kept it down...


    "Again," Vim said gently, sounding almost as if he had been the one to cause it this time.


    Wiping my face off, I groaned and knew I was doing a poor job of proving myself.


    I wanted Vim to let me help him. To join him and let me help protect our people. The Society.


    Yet what kind of protector cried over such a thing so easily? To weep just because people didn''t like me?


    What kind of man would want someone so weak alongside him?


    "Come, let''s go. If we head out now we''ll get over the mountain before sundown," Vim said, choosing not to say anything as I dried my eyes.


    "Okay," I agreed.


    Turning to follow Vim down the path, back towards the village, I hoped we''d not actually pass through it again. Although I kind of wanted to look at it and the people more... another part of me didn''t.


    Before leaving the area, I glanced one last time to the cavern.


    "What had been in there?" I asked him.


    "A member of our Society. The ruler of this valley," Vim said.


    "Ruler?" I asked. So... like Shelldon maybe? Someone who hid away at all times?


    "A very powerful rodent. His name is Tor," Vim said.


    "A..." I hesitated. "A rodent?"


    Vim nodded. "He''s about this big," Vim held up both hands, palms open, and showed what was probably about the size of my foot.


    "Uh..." I wasn''t sure of what to say. Was he being serious? He had a small smirk on his face and...


    "He lives beneath the mountain. Doesn''t like the sun. He also oddly likes the damp and wet..." Vim frowned as he spoke, as if he was thinking of this rodent for the first time and trying to understand it.


    "Uh..." I still wasn''t sure of what to say.


    "He''s a good man. A little... old. He only cares about this valley. He''ll never leave it. But all of our members who live here will be safe thanks to him for as long as he lives," Vim said.


    "He protects the valley?" I asked. A small rodent did?


    Vim nodded.


    "Were you being serious about his size?" I asked.


    "Yes. He''s not humanoid. He''s the genuine article," Vim said with a glance at me, he must have heard my confusion.


    "Oh. I see... I wish I could have met him," I said.


    "Maybe next time," Vim said.


    Blinking at those words, I wondered if that was a dismissive thought to end such a topic, or genuine.


    "Is he stronger than you?" I asked.


    "Why?" he asked back.


    Smiling softly I shrugged. "Just want to know. If he is, maybe that means you''re something a rodent hunts?"


    Vim''s eyes stayed focused ahead of us, and didn''t glance at me, but he did seem to relax a little. "I killed his brother and sister, if that''s any reference for you," Vim said.


    Slowly coming to a stop, I watched Vim walk for a few feet before also pausing as to look at me. He raised an eyebrow, wondering what was wrong.


    "Why?" I asked softly.


    "They were... cruel. To him. To everyone," he said simply.


    Cruel. That meant either evil or too dangerous for the Society to leave alone.


    They had probably not agreed with the Societies rules and morals.


    "And... he''s okay with that?" I asked, thinking of my own siblings.


    I thought of the one who had killed them, and found myself hating them. Despising them.


    "He''s the one who asked me to do so," Vim said simply, and turned back as to go back to walking.


    Hesitating for a moment, I found the nerve to follow him after a moment.


    Yes. I could understand that.


    "Somehow Vim, sometimes the things you say shake me to my core," I said once I was back next to him.


    "You''re the one who asks the questions," he said.


    I nodded. I had been. But...


    "But I had meant my original question as more of a joke. You hadn''t needed to answer so seriously," I said.


    He frowned and shook his head. "I don''t hide such facts. Unless asked to, of course. I believe doing so belittles the deed. Insults those who suffered and the ones I killed all the same," he said.


    Slowly nodding, I somehow found such a belief to be... rather Vim-like. It fit him.


    "Does it happen often?" I asked him.


    "Being asked not to? Not really. To be honest most involved don''t survive the event, so..." he shrugged.


    "Ah. I meant, are you often asked to kill someone''s family?" I asked carefully.


    "Luckily no. But it does happen. Regrettably most who go down that path... kill their family before they can ask me to save them. But..." Vim went quiet for a moment, seemingly pondering something. "It does happen enough, however," he then added.


    That meant he had tried to think of all the times it had... and found himself remembering more and more.


    I gulped a heavy thought and was glad to see Vim take a left instead of a right, once we reached the end of the path.


    We''d head away from the village then, around the fields... instead of walking through it.


    Thank goodness.


    Walking towards a great field of green stalks, about as high as my waist... I wondered what they were. They looked like heavy blades of grass, yet it was obvious the vegetable was just beneath the ground. Some of them were large enough the dirt at the ground looked... bulbous and odd.


    "Family are the first to usually notice depravity. That family, in Ruvindale... Primdol," Vim then brought up.


    I nodded quickly. I had asked him what had happened but he hadn''t told me. Was he finally going to?


    "The father. Or Grandfather, whatever he had been... had been bedridden. He had known of his children''s evil, but I don''t think he was evil himself," Vim said.


    "I... I see..." I said softly, waiting for more.


    "In my eyes, a man who doesn''t confront the sins of his children is just as liable for every sin they commit and then some. Since they have the ability to stop it. To deny the sin, before it even is born," Vim explained.


    I slowly nodded, a little surprised to hear such a thing.


    Nory and the others I had known, the religious ones... had always said that the sins of the father hadn''t and didn''t carry over. So this was... a different perspective.


    One a little different from my own, too.


    "Yet... life isn''t so black and white. A parent''s entire job is to protect their children. From anyone and anything... So in essence a parent that kills their own children is a failure. Many can''t do it. Many fail to do so. Most do," Vim said.


    I blinked as we walked along the green stalks. They smelled a little odd, but I was more focused on Vim than them.


    He shrugged as he gestured before us, waving lightly. He wasn''t actually pointing anything out, however. "If he had done his job, his duty, then Amber would be alive today. As would many others. Yet if he had done that... if he had nipped that evil before it had time to sprout, he himself would have committed evil as well. Which would have earned him the ire of many, if not most. It''s a lose-lose situation," Vim said.


    Gulping, I nodded.


    Yes.


    It was.


    "Did you kill the child too?" I asked carefully.


    "Child?" he asked with a frown.


    "The Primdoll family. They had a young daughter, hadn''t they?" I asked.


    "She hadn''t been that young. Probably a little younger than Amber had been," Vim said.


    "Hm..." I was a little glad to hear it. They had originally spoken of her as if a young girl. A child, in the truest sense.


    Yet... at the same time...


    Amber had been a child too, in a way.


    "I''ve come to choose the lesser evils myself, most of the time. It''s... wrong of me, but..." Vim shrugged. "I''d rather kill one than have to burry hundreds. I can sleep with bloody hands, yet dirty ones keep me awake," he added.


    Such a statement was a heavy one, coming from him.


    It called back to what he had said about that young human family we met on the way here. The ones with the broken down cart.


    He would have killed all of them, even the young daughter, if it was to protect us. The Society.


    I... didn''t like that. I understood it. Yet deep down it bothered me. After all... I felt we should be strong enough, great enough, wise enough, that a little human child couldn''t threaten us even if they wanted to.


    Yet Vim didn''t see it that way.


    "I can''t say I agree with you Vim... but to be honest, the reason I don''t is because I regret it," I said.


    "Regret?" he asked, glancing at me.


    "I failed to stop evil from sprouting, but I did stop it before it got worse. Before it became... disgustingly wrong. I regret doing so," I said, choosing my words carefully.


    Vim kept walking, and I stayed next to him... but honestly I wanted to stop. To become still.


    Rather I felt like I wanted to hide under the covers while in bed.


    "You regret not stopping it before it became evil then?" he asked, trying to understand.


    I shook my head. "I regret stopping it at all," I whispered.


    Vim slowed, but didn''t come to a stop. "You regret destroying evil...?" he asked, studying me.


    "I... don''t. I''d do it again. But I wish and pray I hadn''t needed to. I wish I hadn''t. I wish someone else had..." I hesitated and paused for a moment. Vim came to a stop too, to hold my gaze.


    "I wish you had been there to stop it for me," I said to him.


    He frowned, but his eyes seemed to relax. He seemed to understand.


    I shrugged, and rubbed my arm. I suddenly felt cold.


    "Maybe next time I will be," he then said.


    I blinked, and nodded. Yes. I''d like that.


    "Though I hope when I do, you don''t look at me like that," he then said with a small smile.


    He turned around as to return to walking, and I reached up to touch my face. It didn''t feel odd, nor was it wet again. I hadn''t cried... so...


    Then my hands went upward, and I found it had been my ears. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They were drooped lowly, almost oddly low.


    Rubbing them, I focused on them for a moment until they returned to normal. Pointing upward, proudly.


    Hurrying to follow Vim, since he had stepped away from me, I felt... a little proud of myself.


    I hadn''t told him of course. I hadn''t said it. I hadn''t revealed it.


    But I had hinted at it. I had... actually spoken it aloud.


    Something I had never told anyone... and even still, hoped I wouldn''t ever have to.


    Yet...


    Studying Vim as he walked next to me, I found the way he studied the field of vegetables comforting. He looked peaceful, or at least at peace with himself.


    If anyone could learn the truth, and not end up hating me... it was probably him.


    Since after all, he probably had the same sins and failures.


    The same mistakes.


    "I wish I could have spent time with Silkie," I said, changing my mind''s focus.


    "Me too. If anything to see her lay an egg from stress," Vim said.


    "Hmph."

 Chapter 67 - Sixty Six – Vim – To Sea A Smile

    Chapter 67: Chapter Sixty Six ¨C Vim ¨C To Sea A Smile Renn walked a few feet away from me, happily splashing in the ocean waters.


    "It''s warm Vim," she said, enjoying herself.


    "Warm enough, I''m sure," I said. More like it was simply not freezing.


    She smirked, and I wondered if she wanted to splash me. She was looking at me as if I was something to hunt.


    We were walking along a rather large beach. The sky was clear of clouds and storms, and the wind wasn''t bad at all... in fact she was probably right that it was warmer than usual. It was still winter, the tail end of it, and this sea was always cold. Had been for hundreds of years... and probably would be for many hundreds more. But the world seemed... generally calm and warm today. The wind didn''t chill at all, what little there was of it.


    "Oh!" Renn hurried away, farther out to sea. I kept an eye on her as she went deep enough that the water reached her rolled up pants.


    She bent down, and half a moment later hefted up out of the water a massive green turtle.


    "Look!" she laughed, turning and heading back to me.


    The turtle made noises as it tried to flap its flippers, but it couldn''t do anything as Renn showed it off to me. "It''s huge!" she said, turning it so its large head could glare at me.


    "Be gentle with it, that thing is almost as old as you," I said.


    "Think so?" Renn asked, tilting her head at it. Water was still pouring off it, splashing both me and her. I took a step back, not because I feared it or the water... but because I carried her stuff. I had her backpack, which I had stuffed full since she had taken off some clothes. Her socks and her hat and jacket. I held her shoes in my left hand, as well.


    I nodded. That was a sea turtle... and honestly, seeing her carry it around so easily made me second guess my assessment of her capabilities.


    That thing had thrice or more weight to it than she did... and she held it with outstretched arms, turning and moving it around as if it were a toy.


    Her appearance betrayed her strength. She looked scrawny and young, especially with the way she had rolled up her pants and sleeves.


    Renn slowly put it down, and it released a bunch of bubbles as she put it back into the water. It was pissed.


    She had a huge smirk as she watched it splash away from us, heading back to the deep. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I love the ocean," she said as she watched it go.


    "You did mention you lived in a port city," I said, remembering one of our first real conversations.


    "More of a small coastal village. Pryti... it was far north, where ice formed over the rivers and inlets around it. The waters there were far colder than here," she said, and bent down to wipe her hands off in the water. The turtle had probably been covered in moss or grime.


    "I see," I said. I hadn''t recognized the town name, but it wasn''t that big of a surprise. I didn''t go far north very often. The few members of our society up there didn''t like me visiting too often.


    Plus depending on how long ago she had lived there, that village could be long gone by now.


    "It was... a nice place. A few hundred people lived there," she added as she shook her hands to try and dry them.


    An ocean wave splashed behind her, and rolled along the sand. It hit her in the shins, and then after a moment almost reached my feet.


    I stood just outside of its reach however, and planned to keep it that way.


    I''d never get sick just because I was wet or cold... but that didn''t mean I wanted to walk for weeks in soaked shoes and clothes. Soaked by salt water on top of it. Plus I carried her stuff... I had been entrusted with them, and I''d protect them.


    "You got your pants a little wet," I warned her.


    "I know... I''m sorry, but it looked so neat," she looked away, as if she was a child being chastised and I her father.


    Her tail twitched around wildly, further telling me her emotions about it, and I glanced to the shadow in the distance. The turtle had swam away, but lingered nearby. Maybe there was a predator worse than Renn deeper in the depths.


    "Usually cats hate water," I said as I returned to walking.


    She hurried to follow, but stayed in the water. She splashed around, walking in the ankle high waves. "I''ve heard that too. I wouldn''t know, cats don''t like me so I never get to really spend time with them," she said.


    I nodded... but knew that she wasn''t an ordinary cat. Not just because she was human in shape, but because of what her bloodline actually was. She was a large one. And they didn''t like water either, but wouldn''t hesitate to get wet as to eat or hunt.


    "Rather I... I''m not sure why... but I like it. I used to sit for days staring at the ocean, when I lived on the coast," Renn said as she looked out to the vast sea.


    The waves in the distance, a little away from the shoreline, were wild. And big. There must be a storm beyond sight, based off how violent they looked out there.


    "Would you choose the sea or a forest?" I asked her.


    She paused for a moment, but I didn''t stop to wait for her to find an answer. After a few steps she hurried to catch back up to me. "Can''t I pick a forest right along the sea? That''d be the best," she said.


    "There''s a few places like that," I said.


    Though none with any villages of the Society. The coast was too dangerous. Too often visited by humans, for entire villages of our kind to live safely within.


    "Oh... I mean..." she mumbled as she went into thought.


    She hadn''t realized I had asked for a rather real reason. A purpose.


    I needed to find a place for her, and soon. There were a few places in mind, but they were long-shots. Luckily the Cathedral was one of them. It was a small distance from us, but it was also a place that most of our kind couldn''t survive in. If she actually found herself able to live there, it''d not only be a great home for her it''d help the Society out as a whole.


    Honestly her picking the Cathedral would be best. Not just for her... but for me as well.


    Renn went quiet and retreated from the ocean for a moment. Her bare feet sunk into the wet sand, and I noticed that her toenails were not pointed or sharp like how her fingernails were getting. I''d have her cut them later. Humans could grow long nails, but not that sharp nor as long. It was odd that only her fingernails became sharp... but it was a good thing. It''d make wearing shoes difficult and a pain if they had.


    "How long will we walk along the ocean?" she asked, excited. She sounded as if she hoped we''d do so for weeks.


    "In a few days we''ll come to an inlet. There''s a small fishing village there, where one of our members live," I said.


    "By themselves?" she asked.


    "Kaley lives alone. However, last time I had been there, a few of the humans there knew of her. Or at least had an inkling she was... special," I explained.


    "Hm..." she pondered my words as the waves crashed against her feet. I was lucky the tide was retreating, so I didn''t have to worry about stepping away for now. I kept an eye on the force of the waves that approached all the same, however.


    We walked quietly for a moment, and I studied the shells and crabs we passed. There seemed to be a lot... even for a beach unbothered by humans. Maybe one of the recent storms had been violent here.


    "What''s beyond the sea Vim?" Renn then asked, as she stared out at the horizon.


    "More sea. Then eventually land again... Then islands. Then more sea, until the seas become ice. Layers upon layers of ice," I said.


    "You''ve been there?" she asked, looking back at me.


    "I have."


    "Why? What were you doing there?"


    "The first time, I had gone there... to escape. The second time I had gone in search of a land for our people. For the Society. For a place for them to hide and live peacefully," I said.


    Renn''s eyes narrowed and I noticed the way her ears and tails went stiff. I was now more important than the sea she found so beautiful. "Oh... you didn''t find it, did you?" she asked softly.


    Her shoes made an odd noise, and I glanced at them. I had accidentally squeezed them a little too hard. Luckily it didn''t seem I had broken or torn anything. I needed to be more careful. Not just with my strength, but my words.


    "I... did..." I spoke slowly, both to speak without lying and also to not tell the whole truth. "But I lost the place I found," I said.


    She frowned, and her ears fidgeted, as if they itched. "You... lost it? You can''t find it again?" she asked.


    Her eyes bore into me as we talked, and I wished that the sea had been more pretty. Maybe if it had been she''d have not lost interest in it so quickly.


    "I lost the rights to them... is a better way to phrase it," I said carefully.


    Renn finally looked away from me, but only so she could stare at the sea-star we were walking past. It was massive, so big I worried she''d try to lift it up as she had done the turtle.


    Luckily for it she left it alone, but she stopped walking as to stare at it for a moment.


    Watching her watch the star, I found myself staring at her tail. It hovered in an arc, and twitched lightly every so often. Did she even realize it moved alongside her emotions and feelings? She had shown she could move it at will, having proffered it and stuff to me before... but... Sometimes it seemed to move mindlessly.


    "Did someone take those lands from you?" Renn then asked.


    Take? "Yes... But those who did so, earned them. So I''m not upset over it," I said.


    Renn tilted her head and glanced at me, her eyes dug into me as I stood still and waited for the next question.


    "So... they''re our people then, aren''t they?" she asked as she stood up straight, no longer staring at the starfish.


    "They were," I admitted.


    She glanced out at the sea, and I knew she was trying to imagine it. "Why did you lose them then? If they''re our people shouldn''t..." she stopped talking, and I knew it was because she was making sense of it.


    "They''re our people, but not a part of our Society. They chose to... separate from it. They settled on a far off land, where no humans live," I said. I dared not tell her more than that.


    "Are there a lot there? Can I go there? Why didn''t everyone go?" she asked, turning to me as to ask her questions.


    I sighed and nodded, and had to step back two steps to escape a tiny wave of foam. "There''s about half the number of us there, as there are here."


    "Oh! That''s... a lot? That''s a good thing isn''t it? Why do you look like you''re talking about something that hurts?" she asked as she began to rub her arms as if cold. No... She probably was cold. The water wasn''t actually as warm as she had teased about, and even though not a human that didn''t mean she didn''t suffer from such things.


    "It is a good thing. It means there are more of us than most know... but the ones who left, the ones who went there... Well, let''s just say their methods and rules don''t really align with my own. With most of us, even," I said.


    "Ah..." Renn''s face contorted as she frowned. Odds were she read a little too deeply into my words, but I wasn''t in the mood to correct her.


    After all, she''d not be allowed there. They''d cast her out... if they even still existed.


    "Still... it is a good thing that there are more of us, isn''t it?" she asked.


    "Maybe. We''ll see," I said a little too honestly.


    I stepped forward, to put us back onto path. The sun was still high overhead, but I knew in a few hours it''d begin to set. I didn''t want to walk along this ocean at night. It''d be too cold and uncomfortable even for her then.


    Renn quickly followed after me, and I noted she hopped over the large starfish. It took quite a leap.


    "We''ll see... did something happen?" she asked, now worried.


    "Possibly. But it is likely we''ll never know," I said. Or at least, in all honesty, I didn''t want to know and hoped I never did.


    "Why... why do you sound like you are glad about it? Did something happen?" Renn asked, and I noted the tone in her voice. She was now worried.


    I really needed to stop being so open with her. Why did it happen so naturally? Usually it was real easy for me to keep secrets.


    "Things did happen. But you need not worry over it. Let''s focus on our people here, within reach," I said, trying to steer the conversation a little better. I really didn''t want to tell her how close I had come to killing half our society out of anger.


    "I''m focusing on you, Vim. No one else," Renn said as she came to a stop.


    Coming to a stop as well, I noticed the dryer sand beneath my feet. She stood in the dark wet stuff a little ways away, staring at me.


    "The world is vast. Don''t try to wrap your hands around it all at once," I said to her.


    A larger than normal wave was approaching. I knew I should already be stepping away... fifteen steps maybe. No, eighteen.


    Yet I kept still. I didn''t warn Renn, who was definitely going to get her pants wet because of it.


    I said nothing as she stared at me, looking hurt.


    "You''re being a little obtuse Vim, even for you," she then said as she grabbed her arms again, to rub it warm.


    "Because I''m afraid to trust you," I said.


    The wave crashed into her legs, splashing upward. I knew even without looking that it had probably drenched her pants. The wave continued rolling forward and then flowed over my own feet.


    I ignored the tug of the ocean and stared into her eyes as my boots got soaked. The water pulled sand around my feet, and I began to sink a little into the sand. Per usual my weight became noticeable as I sunk a few inches.


    "I''m afraid to tell you things that could endanger you. That could make you sad and cry. That could get you killed," I said to her as the wave slowly flowed back into the ocean.


    Expecting a sad face, or even watery eyes... I was a little surprised to see her smile instead.


    It was a warm, gentle, and honestly... a loving smile. One that would have made my heart hurt had I been younger.


    Standing before me, with the ocean behind her... I found myself thinking she was beautiful. Her tail was low, nearly touching the water, and her ears were pointed a little off-center. As if she was trying to hear something behind me. Thanks to the angle of the sun, and the reflection of the water... I was able to make out the little spots in her hair. It wasn''t just in the thicker hair of her ears and tail, but the hair on her head too. Her colors hid it well, but thanks to the lack of wind which caused her hair to stay still, and the sun behind her they became more obvious. She had small spots, that all seemed to circle around each other in little loops. They were far more prominent on her tail and ears, but there were definitely some in her hair too.


    She held her arm still, and stood a little awkwardly. She looked unsteady, even though I knew she was fine. Between the look on her face, her stance, and the world around her... I couldn''t decide what was more important to look at. I couldn''t choose what to study and burn into my memory.


    I chose to remember her smile.


    "I''ll try harder, Vim," she said softly.


    Focusing on her as she squeezed her arm, yet didn''t shiver, I watched as the woman before me made a small vow. To me. To herself. To the ocean around us.


    "I''ll try harder. To earn you," she whispered.


    I sunk a little more into the now wet sand, and knew I should say something. To both make light of her comment and dismiss it... Or...


    Yet I couldn''t. Wouldn''t. Her words were bothering me, and I was both too afraid to face them... while also too happy to not accept them. It made me feel uncomfortable, and want to turn away from her.


    I tried to resist smiling back at her, and knew it made me seem upset instead. Which was fine, since that was what I wanted to be. Needed to be. It was ridiculous, yet here I was fraught with emotion.


    And the worst part was she noticed my struggle.


    Renn smiled and nodded, looking far too happy to hate.


    Which only made me hate myself.

 Chapter 68 - Sixty Seven – Renn - Kaley

    Chapter 68: Chapter Sixty Seven ¨C Renn - Kaley Why were so many of our kind so beautiful?


    No... Kaley wasn''t just beautiful...


    "A cat! I must know, do you purr?" Kaley asked, leaning forward as if to whisper even though she had asked her question loudly.


    I arched back a little, and felt silly doing so. We weren''t that close to one another, we sat around a fire pit inside her house. She sat not opposing me, but to the right of me. I was sitting on a large fluffy pillow full of cotton. She sat cross-legged on a similar sized pillow... and honestly looked out of place.


    She was stunning. Easily the prettiest woman I had ever seen in my life... Yet...


    This village, and her home, were worn and dirty... old and broken down. As were what little clothes she had on.


    "Purr..." I knew what she asking, but found it silly. I didn''t purr... but could I? Did others like me do so? I didn''t remember my parents, or theirs, doing such a thing...


    "Like in bed?" Kaley then asked with a smirk.


    "Oh. Jeez..." I looked away from her and to the burning coals and wood. Maybe their hot flames would hide my own blushing.


    Kaley laughed, and it drew my eyes back to her. She rocked on her pillow, holding her ankles as she joyfully giggled away at my reaction. Her voice was... as pretty as she. It seemed to fill the whole house, yet no matter how loud she spoke it didn''t grate on my ears or make me flinch. It was almost sing-song like.


    "Still... a cat huh? Hm... I''m not sure where you''ll end up, honestly. Maybe the boat builders?" she then frowned as she asked herself, going into thought. While she looked upward at the dark ceiling, I watched her eyes. They glistened oddly, as if wet from tears... yet I knew she wasn''t crying.


    Thanks to her... lack of clothes, I found myself questioning what she was. The only thing odd about her appearance was her genuine beauty. Her skin was flawless. Her body, nearly fully revealed thanks to the thin cloth she called a shirt, was pristine and without a defect. There wasn''t a single part of her that didn''t make me very self-conscious of my own. It made me wonder how she was alone. What man wouldn''t want her? Women too. Especially since her personality seemed so... authentic and happy.


    She looked inhuman because of her beauty, but not because she herself was so. She looked completely normal.


    "Boat builders?" I asked, doing my best to not look at her breasts. They were barely hidden by the gray shirt; it couldn''t hold them in thanks to how thin the straps were. The shirt looked as old and worn as her house.


    Kaley nodded, which made my eyes dart upwards to her eyes. Her vibrant movements didn''t help her shirt in holding anything in at all. "To the south, not much farther than the Cathedral is another nation. Another land. There''s a giant river there that has a whole town dedicated to building boats," she happily explained. She even raised her arms to try and showcase how big the boats supposedly were. All the action did instead caused me to blush a little more.


    I looked away from her. To study her home again. It was a poor attempt at distracting myself since I couldn''t really find anything to study. Her little house was one single room, and was rather normal. A large bed, which was messily covered by pillows and blankets. A few large dressers and cabinets. This fire pit, which probably acted as her stove since there was none elsewhere. Some fishing equipment laid against the front door, and to the left of me was a small wooden table. In actually it wasn''t dirty... just old. It reminded me of the cabin Nory and I had lived in. Something built decades ago and patched together as time went on.


    In the end my eyes ended up back on her, and they narrowed as I noticed the way she shifted as to grab the iron poker she used to mess with the hot coals and wood. When she poked at the wood, causing the fire to crackle, I found myself doubting my own appeal.


    Even the most basic and normal movements seemed luscious and sexual when she did them.


    "So the Society builds boats?" I asked, focusing on Kaley''s handiwork as she situated the burning coals and logs as to put a new one upon it.


    "A few do. There are a couple predators there. But!" Kaley paused in her work as to look at me. I sat up straighter and kept hold of her odd gaze as she pointed at me with the poker. "One''s a complete jerk! No matter what, you better not ever mate with him! I''ll never talk to you again if you do," Kaley said firmly.


    She looked cute even while angry.


    I nodded quickly, even though it was such a ridiculous statement. "What makes him a jerk?" I asked.


    "He eats babies," Kaley said coldly. For the first time since meeting her, she no longer sounded happy.


    The warm room, and my warm face, both suddenly got ice cold.


    Kaley nodded as she finished putting a new log onto the fire. Afterwards she leaned closer to me, and I leaned forward to hear her upcoming whisper.


    "While in their poor little eggs too! Isn''t it horrible?"


    "Eggs...?" I frowned as Kaley nodded harshly... and I was so absorbed in the conversation, I barely noticed the way her breasts dangled thanks to her posture... nor did I notice Vim enter the house.


    "She means fish eggs, Renn. Can''t you tell what Kaley is by her smell?" Vim had an odd smile on his face as he closed the door behind him.


    "Vim! Don''t lie! I smell delicious!" Kaley laughed as she greeted him, and I wondered why she was so comfortable to be seen basically naked in front of him.


    Leaning back, I studied Kaley as she giggled away... no longer upset. And as Vim went to sit at the table nearby, I suddenly realized it.


    "You''re a fish!" I shouted, shocked.


    Kaley laughed and nodded... then she reached over to pull up her shirt. I startled at the sudden full reveal of her chest, and hurriedly looked at Vim. He was sitting calmly, head on his fist as he watched us.


    Looking back at the brazen woman, I found her pointing at something right beneath her right...


    Leaning forward, with wide eyes I realized something I should have long ago... especially since they had been visible nearly this whole time. "Gills..." I whispered in shock.


    "I am a fish indeed! I''ll be honest I really like mermaid. It sounds so much cuter, I like the way it has maiden in it. Don''t you think?" Kaley asked as she lowered her shirt. She had the modesty to at least lower it properly; making sure it covered most of her.


    "Mermaid..." I tried to remember all that I knew of such creatures, and wondered if she really was one. Or rather... well... I guess she was?


    "In some cultures, mermaids are literal monsters. So yes, that is accurate," Vim said.


    Kaley giggled in a way that told me that such a statement was a joke.


    "The boat builders are gone Kaley. That jerk you spoke of sacrificed his life to save the few children he could. The kids that survived are in the east now, at the Bell Church," Vim said.


    "Oh? Really? When did that happen?" Kaley asked with a frown.


    "Almost twenty years ago," Vim said plainly.


    I groaned softly, not happy to hear of such tragedy... and also to hear that it had taken Kaley this long to hear of it as well.


    "In fact that river doesn''t have any town on it right now. The war down south is raging strong, and most cities like that have been burnt to the ground," Vim added more information.


    Kaley sighed and shook her head, but didn''t seem too bothered by Vim''s update of the world around us.


    "They''re at a church? Is that the Cathedral?" I asked of the children.


    "The Bell Church is a Society village. It''s a horrible place, full of old women who have nothing but time on their hands," Kaley said.


    "It''s a village with a large bell in the center. But yes it''s a place only our kind live in... Last time I was there not a single human had been there," Vim said.


    Kaley nodded.


    Horrible place? Of old women? Something told me she wasn''t entirely joking, but also wasn''t too serious.


    "Still! How have you been Vim? Find any decent men lately for me?" Kaley asked him.


    I blinked at her question and hurriedly looked to Vim. He shrugged. "Not that I''m aware of. Other than this one here, we haven''t had any new members lately," Vim said.


    "Well I guess she can do for now..." Kaley sighed, sounding defeated and regretful.


    I can do!


    I can do?


    I panicked for some reason, since for a slight moment I had felt happy over it.


    "How about you Kaley, catch anything new on your lure lately?" Vim asked as I tried to control the weird thoughts in my head.


    "Nothing new. I tried eating young Caleb but he''s too devout, so boring," Kaley said.


    Eating...


    I felt my blush return, and it made me angry. I had just gotten it under control!


    "You''re lucky fishermen are so understanding. You''d get banished elsewhere," Vim said.


    "Banished, pfa," Kaley waved the word away without a care.


    "Did Oplar visit?" Vim asked.


    "She did! But she didn''t stay the night. I had a guest that night," Kaley said.


    Staring at the strange, yet oddly comforting, woman... I felt hopelessly out of place.


    A part of me wished I could be as... open as she. This had to be the person people spoke of when they spoke of free spirited. It made me jealous. I could barely get too close to Vim without feeling conscious.


    "Not like she had anywhere to sleep even if she did," Vim said.


    "My bed''s big enough for four," Kaley said with pride.


    "Four? Really?" Vim asked as he glanced at it. He was seriously calculating it!


    Kaley giggled and shook her head. "Why would I share, Vim? Really! You think I''m willing to share the tasty snacks that I work so hard to get? Please!" Kaley laughed at him, as if he was ridiculous.


    Somehow I felt as if the most ridiculous one here was me... and that made no sense.


    "Well at least you use a bed now. No more drowning men, right?" Vim asked.


    "Right!" Kaley nodded, and I now questioned even more things.


    "Speaking of beds, want to sleep with me Renn?" Kaley asked, startling my thoughts away from what had just been said before.


    "Uh..." I went stiff. Surely she wasn''t serious...


    Kaley then giggled, and even Vim made a noise, and then she waved my worry down. "I''m kidding! Jeez you''re so cute! I only like men... you''re obviously lacking in a certain... way, you know?" Kaley said quickly.


    Although a relief, I still felt somewhat regretful. She really was pretty.


    "She likes to tease. She''s harmless. She likes young men. So when the day comes you have sons, make sure you keep her far away from them," Vim said.


    "Hey!" Kaley yelled at Vim, offended.


    "Am I wrong?" Vim asked.


    "Not at all! But they''d be adorable! Look at her! I''m drooling just thinking about!" Kaley pointed at me as if I was some kind of prize.


    I couldn''t help it, I laughed.


    "And I don''t only eat young men... I like the older ones sometimes too. Just have to be in the mood for one," Kaley added, defending herself further.


    "I''ve never seen you invite an old man," Vim said.


    "You''ve never seen me desperate, then," Kaley said with a nod, as if it was obvious.


    Vim sighed and shook his head, but said nothing more.


    "Not going to invite him?" I asked her with a point to Vim.


    After all he was the oldest man around.


    "Vim?" Kaley then looked at him, and I did too. He had an odd look on his face, a strange smile with a raised eyebrow... as if waiting expectantly.


    Then Kaley laughed. To such a degree she rolled back, off the pillow and onto the ground. "Vim! Him! Ha!"


    While she laughed, I couldn''t help but chuckle at her. His look had been odd, but it hadn''t been that funny.


    "If I had feelings they''d be hurt right now," Vim said.


    Kaley only laughed harder at that.


    Smirking at her, I felt... happy.


    She was so odd, yet this was so much better than the last place we had gone. They hadn''t even wanted to look at me at that farm. Silkie had hated me.


    Moments like these made this all worth it.


    They were precious. Valuable beyond measure.


    I needed to keep them safe.


    "So! Go on then! Get on out!" Kaley then pointed at the door.


    "Huh!" I felt the whole world come to a screeching halt, as I stared at the woman who had my heart in her hands.


    "Not you! Him!" Kaley quickly pointed at Vim.


    "Huh!" Vim sounded surprised, but it didn''t match his face. He was probably just teasing me since he had said it in the same way.


    Kaley hopped up off the ground, and hurried over to the table. She tugged him away from it, and began pushing him towards the door. "Let us have some alone time! Go do your checking the city thing that you do!" Kaley shouted.


    "I already checked it, this place is safe like always," Vim groaned. He looked as if he was trying to stop her from pushing him, but he had a smirk on his face.


    "Then go jump in the ocean!" Kaley pushed Vim towards the door. He allowed her to, and I could tell so by the way he smirked at her attempts.


    "Girls only! Go catch a fish!" she told him as she pushed him, even though he came to an abrupt stop right before the door. She began to groan as she tried to push him, yet he didn''t budge.


    "Catch a cold more like," Vim sighed, but didn''t argue. He pulled the door open and allowed himself to be shoved outside.


    Kaley giggled at him, and with a firm nod shut the door on him.


    A little worried, I stood up slowly and wondered what Kaley had in mind. It was night! What was Vim going to do? He had said there were no inns or taverns here in this little village and...


    "Kaley?" I asked her as she turned and gave me a smile. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Alright, let me hear it all!" she happily said as she hurried back to the fire pit.


    She pulled her pillow closer to the one I had sat on. Putting them side by side, she plopped back down and nodded quickly for me to join her.


    The fire crackled, and I felt oddly conscious again. And this time not because of her.


    Slowly sitting back down, I gulped and wondered what she wanted to know. I hoped it wasn''t my past, since something told me I''d reveal everything to her. She was too pretty and joyful... For some reason I felt like I should tell her anything she wanted to know, and with full honesty.


    I really didn''t want to tell her what had happened to my family. Or the Sleepy Artist... or the humans I had grown to love, and then hate...


    But at the same time I really did want to talk to her. To spend time with her. I felt comfortable with her, and I actually found myself liking her personality. It was fun. So different from those I had known before. So different than the upstanding Nory, or the grouchy Amber. So special in her own way.


    Once I was back in my seat, Kaley shifted closer and nodded. "Tell me what you think of Vim?" she asked with a whisper, speaking quieter than she had ever before.


    Oddly, I found myself more than willing to talk about that.

 Chapter 69 - Sixty Eight – Vim – To Fix the Unfixable

    Chapter 69: Chapter Sixty Eight ¨C Vim ¨C To Fix the Unfixable Tossing the last of the net out onto the boat, I watched as the two men went to untying the boat from the dock.


    "Thank you Vim. I''ll get you some fish in exchange for all the help!" the father said as he picked up the oar.


    "At least a few, we will!" the man''s son agreed as I reached my leg out off the dock and put my foot onto the side of the boat''s hull.


    With a small kick, I pushed their boat away from the dock. It rocked a little too harshly, which told me I had used too much force... but the two men just laughed as they waved.


    Nodding to them, I turned as to leave the dock.


    This inlet opened to the ocean, but they weren''t headed that way. Instead they planned to go down one of the smaller rivers that fed this inlet. I knew they''d be gone for a whole day or more. Odds were they really would bring back a few fish just for me... but by then I''d be gone.


    Leaving the dock, I wondered how long this village would last. They were down to only a few families... and most were elders. That son just now was one of the youngest. He and a Caleb were the youngest of the men. There were a few daughters, but then the rest of the people here were older. Most too old to have children anymore. The lack of children, and the fact that people kept dying or leaving... and no one was moving here...


    It''d probably only be a few more visits before I''d find Kaley alone.


    Stepping off the wooden dock and onto grass, my assumption only became more viable. The dirt road that used to run all around this town in a large circle was now covered in weeds and grass. They neither took care of it nor had the manpower to do so even if they wanted to. There weren''t even enough footfalls, or carts, to keep the road free of weeds and grass.


    Another town doomed to die. Even though this place wasn''t one of ours, since only Kaley was a member of our Society... it still was depressing. Especially since I knew once this town died, it''d not be long until she followed soon after.


    Although the road was mostly gone, I still followed it.


    Before I could get very far though, I found Renn.


    She was standing still, watching me from the side of the road. I glanced at the dock I had just left... and realized she had most likely been watching me from afar. While standing near one of the few remaining lampposts in town.


    Why hadn''t I noticed her? The work I had been doing had been simple and monotonous. I had even glanced around often, as I always did thanks to habit...


    A part of me worried that meant her presence was becoming too... normal for me. As if I was growing accustomed to her presence. But at the same time, wouldn''t that also mean I should have noticed her right away too? If I was comfortable with her, wouldn''t I then be glad to see her?


    "Do you like to work or are you just really bad with being bored?" Renn asked as I approached her.


    So she had been watching me. Surprising. Maybe I was exhausted and didn''t realize it.


    "Both. How was the cove?" I asked her.


    Renn smiled as she stepped towards me, as to join me in walking. She got close, a little too close... "Fun. Kaley is a little... odd, but I can tell she means well. I like her," she said.


    I smiled at her words and nodded. Odd. Kaley was, to a point. But that was only because she didn''t know her past.


    Though maybe she did. I had left Renn and Kaley alone the whole night, out of kindness. They had pretty much talked the whole night through. Honestly after hearing some of the first conversations I had chosen to ignore the rest. I wasn''t the type to snoop, but it wasn''t like I could just ignore them completely. It was my duty to protect them after all.


    At first sign of light, in the early morning, Kaley had taken Renn to the nearby cove. The one somewhat hidden away on the other side of the inlet this village was founded upon.


    To where I had found her years ago. To where she used to live.


    Renn probably didn''t realize how precious such a gesture was. But how could she? Kaley would never tell her.


    "Kaley... she uhh... Said we had the house to ourselves tonight," Renn said, a little awkwardly.


    "I''m sure. I wonder which poor human she''s got wrapped around her fingers now," I said.


    "Uhm... the chief''s son, I guess...?" Renn sounded embarrassed, as if she was talking about herself.


    "Don''t hate her for it. She''s just... that way. You can''t teach a fish to swim as they say," I said.


    "You can''t?" Renn asked.


    I smiled at her odd tone. Her question had sounded serious.


    Instead of heading around the village, as I had originally intended, I instead headed for Kaley''s house. If she was intentionally going to stay away then there was no point in me doing the same.


    "Well... we can either leave now or in the morning. I''ll let you choose," I said.


    "Huh? Oh..." Renn went into thought for a moment, and I wondered if she had misunderstood my joke.


    Should I tell her? Would she glare at me or laugh?


    Then her hat twitched, and she looked at me with wide eyes. "Wait..."


    I chuckled and looked away from her, so I didn''t see that weird happiness so clearly. "Sorry. Was just trying to play off her horrible attempt at a joke," I said.


    Renn made an odd sound as she grumbled and rubbed her chin. "So she meant it that way? Really?" she asked herself more than me.


    "Not likely. Haley is... special. She had probably said it as a joke, but she isn''t letting us have the night alone just over a joke," I explained to her.


    "Oh..."


    Honestly... her joke was probably more-so self-depreciation. If I knew Kaley as well as I thought I did, she probably didn''t like seeing Renn and I together. Such a thing probably only made her remember her past, which undoubtedly only hurt.


    Kaley''s house came into sight, and I found myself a little upset at it. It looked... decrepit from a distance.


    I didn''t like that. It made me want to tear it down as to rebuild it.


    But I couldn''t do that. Not without permission least of all.


    "It''s a miracle it hasn''t gotten her killed yet, honestly," I said as I thought of Kaley and her... certain traits.


    "You... you uh, mean because of her gills right?" Renn asked as I went to open the door for her.


    Pausing as I grabbed the door''s handle, I glanced at her. Renn went red-faced at my look... and I suddenly wished more people were like Kaley.


    Seemed Renn had thought of it long and hard already. Not a surprise, yet...


    "Hm... I mean... Men are distracted but you''d still think they''d notice. I would," I said.


    "Distracted," she scoffed as I opened the door and let her go in first.


    Entering after her, I slowly closed the door. Slow enough that I could stare at the road we had just walked along.


    No one was on it. No one had been watching us, or following us.


    Not a surprise, honestly. This village was... too old. Already dead. They didn''t need to care if some stranger came in, in a certain way.


    After all it wasn''t like they had anything to steal after all.


    "Can I light the fire?" Renn asked.


    "Hm," I nodded as I shut the door, and noticed the wobble as it did so.


    Running my hand down the wooden frame, I felt the large gap... that grew, and then shrunk again. It had warped... most likely thanks to the salty sea air.


    Renn struck the fire alit, and shadows danced along the door I studied.


    Looking away from it, I looked around and quickly noticed other things that needed fixing. The bed''s frame was cracked, the wood was old and... most likely long broken thanks to her activities upon it. The largest shelf was missing half its boards, making most of it useless. The window nearby had crooked shutters. They only blocked the outside world thanks to the shutters on the outside.


    The roof was drafty, the blankets and pillows looked a little rough, and the floor although clean of dirt and grime was also rough. The wooden floorboards were starting to creak more than not, and not just because I was heavier than I should be.


    "Why uh... why does she stay here? She said she''d love to travel again," Renn asked as she tended the fire. She only put a single new log upon it, which told me she had done it not to warm herself but to keep the house warm in general.


    "Because she values this place. Loves it," I said.


    "She seems like she''d get along with anyone. She''s... a happy person," Renn stated.


    "She means well," I agreed. Kaley was indeed a good natured person. She didn''t even fear predators, even though her bloodline should have guaranteed that.


    Staring at Renn, and her sad look as she studied the fire before her... I realized it would be okay to tell her. After all, most did know already. And she hadn''t revealed any other secrets about anyone either. Kaley and her had talked long and hard all night about me, the Sleepy Artist... everything. Renn had not only told the truth, but the only things she had omitted were things and information about the other members of our Society. People like Rapti and Lomi, she didn''t tell Kaley where they were... mostly because Renn didn''t know that Kaley knew where and who most those people were.


    "Kaley''s husband and children are buried in the cove nearby. She can''t bring herself to leave them," I told her.


    Renn looked away from the fire and to me. Her hat nearly slid off thanks to the quick movement. "Buried...?"


    I watched as she ran through her memories, and sure enough... she flinched and lowered her head.


    "Did she show you?" I asked her. It''d shock me if she had.


    "No. But there was a spot she kept staring at. Near the waterfall," she whispered.


    "Near there, yes. She had lived in that small pool originally," I said.


    "Lived?" Renn frowned, and I noticed the watery eyes. I had expected it, but in actuality I praised her for not full blown crying already.


    I walked over to the table, and went to the leftmost leg. I had sat at it last night and noticed... Yes. A wobble.


    Bending down to look at the legs of the table, I studied it as I made it wobble. It seemed two of the legs were worn down.


    "You mean she actually lived in the water, don''t you?" Renn asked.


    Glancing at her, I found her staring at me with an odd look.


    I nodded. "She had been. Those gills aren''t just for show," I said.


    "So... she''s actually a mermaid?" Renn asked.


    "Well no. She''s some kind of tuna I think... don''t think too heavily on it. She abandoned the cove when she met her husband. He had been a cow," I said.


    "A cow?" Renn perked up at that for some reason.


    I nodded as I pushed upward on the table and lifted the two closest legs off the ground. Yes, the leg was just a little worn. Easy to fix. "A large man. They fell in love quickly and had children," I said.


    "What happened?" she asked softly.


    "Disaster. Nothing new. Afterwards she uh... broke. Up here," I pointed at my head as I put the table back down and wondered if I should use a nail to fix the wobble, or simply sand down the other legs a tad to offset it.


    Either way it was just a temporary fix. But it was better than nothing.


    "She is a little odd, but is she really broken? I know broken. She''s not broken," Renn''s voice drew my thoughts away from the table as I looked at her. She had stood away from the fire and was nearly glaring at me.


    There were no tears rolling down her face, but those watery eyes held a lot of emotion. Not just sadness either.


    "The reason she likes to sleep with men is because she can''t handle being alone at night," I said simply.


    Renn''s eyes narrowed and her face contorted, as if suddenly angry at me. But I knew she wasn''t.


    "So..." she looked around, but didn''t seem to find what she was looking for. "So... what''s wrong with that? If it keeps her happy? Or strong?" Renn asked. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I shrugged. "Nothing? You know how I feel about free will," I said.


    She blinked a few times, and then looked away from me. I see... she hadn''t thought I had seen it as wrong, but she herself had.


    Renn had judged Kaley for it... at least internally, and now was upset to find she no longer could do so... and didn''t know why. Or maybe she did know.


    "Does it bother you?" I asked her, wondering if maybe she''d tell me.


    "What she does...? I had found it odd but... rather I was more so worried for her. That it''d get her hurt. But she seems quite obviously very happy," Renn said, yet I could tell she was still pondering something else. Something personal, deep down.


    "It not only keeps her happy, it keeps her alive. She''s tried to kill herself before, I''d not be shocked if she did something similar again," I said as I headed for the corner of the house that Kaley kept random tools.


    Bending down to study a section of a shelf, I found a hammer and a saw... but no nails.


    Maybe I''d have to figure something else out.


    "Once again Vim you say things so nonchalantly, and I find my heart break because of it," Renn whispered.


    Glancing over at her, I found the first set of tears fall.


    "Sorry," I said gently.


    "No... I just... need to get used to it, I guess? Is it possible to?"


    "Time will tell," I said honestly. Some could get used to it, others couldn''t. And many who could simply ended up becoming worse themselves than not, because of it.


    "I had praised her for her free spirited personality. Now I pity her," Renn said as she slowly sat down on the pillow near the fire pit she had been sitting in last night.


    "Just look at is a coping mechanism. Some need it, especially after severe trauma. You can pity her if you want but don''t let your pity ignore the fact she is still alive... and is happy in her own way," I said as I found a small box of nails, but they were far too big. They''d only crack and damage the table''s legs even more.


    "How long ago did it happen?" Renn asked.


    "A few decades ago," I said.


    "That long...?"


    I nodded as I rummaged through a small crate. Pulling up an old cloth I found a large iron... Turning it a little, I realized it was a bracket. For something large. Maybe a barn door. Why did she have something like this? Putting the old cloth back over it, I realized that there was little chance I''d find the right items.


    After a few moments I decided to just saw the other legs down enough to even it out. It''d lower the table a little, but not so much that it''d cause any problems. Kaley wasn''t much taller than Renn, so she didn''t need a whole lot of room.


    Grabbing the small saw I returned to the table.


    "You''re fixing the table, aren''t you? Since it wobbles?" Renn asked as she watched me.


    I nodded. "I am."


    "Will you fix the bed too? It''s a little..." Renn looked at it, and I tried to remember if she had actually lain upon it or not last night. I didn''t think she had... which meant she had simply seen it. Hard not to, it was obvious.


    "I''ll try to, yes," I said.


    What I''d really like to do is build her a new house entirely. But I knew if I did she''d just yell at me.


    Bending down to watch the table leg as I made it shake up and down, I calculated how much of the two legs I needed to cut off. After I did, I glanced at Renn and found her frowning at me. As if upset.


    "Does... does it bother you? That I''m doing this?" I asked, wondering what was wrong with her.


    "Huh...? No... I uh... Maybe. Does it?" she asked me and herself at the same time.


    Hesitating for a moment, I tried to think of what it could be.


    "No. It doesn''t. But for some reason I feel like it should... yet there''s nothing wrong with it. In fact I should be asking if you need any help," Renn stood from her seat, and brushed off her hands.


    "You can help me hold it steady if you''d like," I said. I really didn''t need help, but... considering her previous outbursts over wanting to help, I figure there was no harm in letting her.


    She beamed a smile as she hurried over, and I suddenly realized that was it.


    She hadn''t been upset that I was helping... but that instead what had bothered her was I hadn''t asked if she wanted to help me help Kaley.


    Maybe...


    "Other than this and the bed, was there anything else you noticed that might need attention?" I asked as she walked over to the table. She kneeled down a little to see what I was focusing on and then grabbed the top of the table as to steady it.


    "Some of her pots and pans are bad. One has a hole in it, near the rim. It doesn''t stop her from being able to use it but..." Renn said.


    "Hm," I nodded and went to saw the tip of the table''s leg off, about half a thumb''s worth.


    "Also if you can, a new blanket? That thing has holes all over it," Renn added.


    I nodded again. I had noticed they were worn.


    Sawing the table''s leg was swift and easy. Once done I right away went to the other opposing it, the one that was worn, and cut a small part of it off too so it''d be even and leveled.


    Once done I went to the other side and repeated the process.


    Renn watched me as I finished up the last leg, and then the table went flush with wooden floor.


    She tried to make it wobble, and found it didn''t.


    "Nice," she smiled, happy at the result.


    "By the way, you don''t need to get jealous. Kaley isn''t my type, for more reasons than one," I said to her as I went to put the saw back and get something to clean up the sawdust and mess I had made.


    The table made a loud sound as she pushed a little too hard, forcing it to skid along the floor.


    Smiling at her crazy look, and the red in her face, I went to fixing the few things I could for Kaley.


    It was the only thing I could do for her... since I couldn''t fix her mind or soul.

 Chapter 70 - Sixty Nine – Renn – Those Who Came Before

    Chapter 70: Chapter Sixty Nine ¨C Renn ¨C Those Who Came Before Stepping over a moss covered root, I huffed as I followed Vim ever deeper into the forest.


    He was walking a few feet ahead of me, and seemed to have some kind of path he was following... but I couldn''t make heads or tails of it. Did he not realize we were walking in circles?


    "Where are we going Vim? Another village?" I asked.


    "To give an offering," Vim said.


    "An offering...?" I tried to think of what that could mean. Offering to whom? Where? Why?


    Stepping around a large boulder that Vim had stepped up onto and then down again, I wondered if our strides were really that different. He had clambered up on top of the boulder with ease, taking only two steps...


    Pausing for a moment to study the large rock, I realized I could only get up on top with two steps if I actually jumped. It would take a strong leap to do so.


    Vim slowed for a moment, but didn''t look back at me. He returned to his normal pace once I hurried away from the rock.


    Studying him, I realized he was taller than me. I mean, he had always been... but I hadn''t thought he was that much more so. Maybe it was because of my ears...


    "A member of the Society and her family live in this forest... but they''re a little special. They''re like Tor, kind of," Vim then said.


    "Rodents?" I asked.


    He chuckled, and in such a way that told me he found my assumption hilariously silly.


    It wasn''t that silly. After all I didn''t know anything about this Tor... I hadn''t gotten to meet him, thanks to Silkie''s aversion of me.


    "By the way, what do you think of this forest?" Vim asked before I could ask more about these new members I was about to, hopefully, meet.


    "Rather than the forest I want to know why you have us circling around so much. Can''t we just go in a straight line?" I asked.


    Vim suddenly came to a stop, and I hesitated... had I said something bad?


    He turned to study me, and I found a frown on his face.


    Woops. I did.


    "I forgot what you were," he said softly.


    "A... very happy friend who wants to live a long time and spend that long life helping the society?" I offered.


    His frown turned into a smile, and it made me smile in turn. It looked good on him... especially since I had been the one to put it there. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You had mentioned you grew up in a forest, hadn''t you," he said.


    I nodded. "One denser than this," I said.


    This place was dense. And... old... The trees here weren''t the biggest, nor tallest, but the moss and foliage here told anyone with an eye to see, how long this forest has been here.


    We were walking upon hundreds of years of life. Layers upon layers of grass and bushes laid on roots and rocks. Moss and leaves were layered on them. Odds are this forest was due for a fire, based off the density of the duff.


    "Yes... I apologize. Instinctively I had been taking the long route, so that you wouldn''t remember how to get there... Sorry about that," Vim sighed.


    "Huh?"


    He nodded and pointed to our left. Towards the very area we had been circling in one form or another for hours. "It''s there. Come on," he returned to walking as he headed that way instead.


    Glaring at him as he guided me towards the very path we had walked upon nearly an hour ago, I wondered if I should be angry or not.


    "You don''t want me remembering where the village is?" I asked him. If so that hurt a little. It meant he didn''t trust me. Which... I mean... was to be expected somewhat but...


    "No. Or well, yes. But there''s no need for that. You can remember it if you wish," he said.


    "Because you realized I would anyway. Which means you''re only trusting me because you have to. Want me to stay here until you''re done?" I asked. I could hear my own hurt and whining in my voice, and for once I hoped he heard it fully and well too.


    Vim slowed to a stop again. He rubbed the back of his neck, and then turned a little to watch me come up and stop next to him. I stood a few feet away, but close enough that he should understand my own thoughts in the manner.


    I wanted to be trusted. And if I needed to earn it, he simply needed to tell me how to do so.


    "Renn, to be honest I had just... acted naturally. Usually when I visit certain places, with others in tow, it''s because I''m taking them elsewhere and they''re just accompanying me on my route for a short time. Those individuals, like Lomi... don''t need to know the exact location of some of our members," Vim began to try and explain.


    And trying he was indeed. He looked... hurt himself. As if it had been he who had just been told he couldn''t be trusted.


    "I know I haven''t truly proved myself yet Vim, so they''re only words... but I promise to never harm any in the Society," I said.


    Vim studied me with his heavy eyes, and I hated how young I felt in front of him. Even if he was truly many times older than me, I was still old myself. I was not a child. Yet before him sometimes I felt...


    "I''ve taken you to meet every member on the way so far, have I not?" Vim asked me.


    I nodded, he had. As far as I was aware at least.


    "I''d not have done so if I hadn''t believed in that promise, Renn. Tor is one thing, but Rapti and Kaley are feeble, and alone. I would not have allowed you to meet them, or even know of their existence, if I didn''t think you safe enough," he said.


    Although I did my best to keep the warm happiness from showing on my face from his words, my tail and ears still showed the truth. But I didn''t hide or turn away in shame for displaying such joy... since after all, I had been waiting to hear such words for some time.


    "Thank you," I said, and noticed the small crack in my voice. Hopefully he simply mistook that for my typical emotional self.


    "That being said... I apologize. I meant no ill will by it. As I said I did so by instinct..." He sighed as he shook his head, as if upset. "Wasted half the day. That''s on me."


    Half the day... so we really could have been there that much earlier.


    "What made you forget? Or... why?" I asked, wondering how to actually phrase my question.


    "Not sure..." he whispered.


    "Am I that forgetful?" I asked him.


    He smiled softly and shook his head. "No... I was actually thinking of you this morning as we entered the forest. I should have simply realized it then... maybe I''m getting old?" He asked himself.


    Thinking of me?


    "What were you thinking about?" I asked.


    "Your name," he answered and returned to walking.


    Pausing for a moment before following, I wondered what that meant.


    My name? Was there something weird about it?


    "The one''s we''re going to meet are wolves. Old ones. Real ones. Specifically I''m here to see the patriarch of their little pack. Her name sounds weird in our language, so I just call her Bray," Vim said.


    "Bray...?" I asked as I picked up my pace as to stay with him. He had begun to walk a little faster.


    He nodded.


    "Real ones, you mean actual wolves don''t you," I also realized.


    He nodded again.


    "So... You hadn''t been teasing when you had said Tor was a small rodent," I said.


    "I might have somewhat exaggerated his smallness, but he really isn''t human in any form. They''re what you''d call ancestors. Remnants of a forgotten era," Vim explained.


    "I''d heard of them. My grandmother spoke of her grandparents. They had been large beasts. Able to see the top of treetops while lying down," I said, remembering one of her stories.


    "There''s likely some truth to that. Many were... special. Large in size, or possessing strange abilities and traits," he said.


    "Strange abilities... you mean like Rapti, who grows old if she doesn''t pluck her feathers?" I asked.


    "Something like that."


    I noted the way he said that.


    Seemed he trusted me enough to let me meet her, but not know more than that.


    Although a little disturbing... I accepted it. After all, I knew it''d take me a long time to really earn his trust.


    Maybe even decades. Centuries.


    I looked forward to those many years.


    While walking, I tried to imagine it. An amount of time equaling, or even greater, than my whole life.


    Maybe even many times over. Hundreds of years... learning and meeting so many people. Earning their trust. Earning their friendship.


    It made me teary eyed.


    Blinking blurry eyes, I paused as I realized we weren''t in a forest anymore.


    Suddenly we were in a great field. Covered in lush grass and flowers, the only trees in view were far off in the distance.


    "Huh...?" I tried to understand what had just happened. We had just been in a forest. A real one. Although there did seem to be a forest, a similar one, off in the distance... how had we ended up so far outside it?


    Looking around, I was a little relieved that Vim was still nearby. He was walking ahead calmly, which told me that nothing... unnatural had happened... but...


    Surely something had. I had grown emotional in my thoughts but I would not have missed such a thing as this.


    The ankle high grass was lush, and the flowers scattered all over were vibrant colors. And huge. Most looked...


    Bending down near one, I studied the massive purple flower. It was bigger than my head.


    "How have you been Bray?" Vim''s voice drew my gaze away from the flower, and I groaned as once again the world changed.


    Now there were large rocks. Boulders, of all shapes and sizes... Scattered all around. Some were even covered in grass and moss.


    Although the rocks were new, the field of grass and flowers was the same... but what really made me flinch were the large wolves all around us.


    Hurriedly standing, I tried to count them as I hurried to Vim''s side. Luckily he was only a few feet away.


    Once next to him, I slowly began to calm down. Not that I felt I was in any actual danger... but it was very unnerving for the world to seemingly alter itself without me noticing. And I didn''t like how these creatures had appeared out of seemingly thin air.


    I hadn''t even smelled them.


    In fact... I still couldn''t.


    A heavy, and very rough sounding, paw scraped stone. The sound drew my eyes towards it, to the front of us. I had to peer around Vim''s shoulder to see it, as a massive white wolf stepped up onto a large boulder in front of us.


    This was undoubtedly the alpha... and also likely the one Vim had come to find.


    It was several large bounds away from us... yet looked up close thanks to its size. The thing''s paws alone were probably as big as my whole body.


    It could swallow me whole.


    Yet for as huge... as powerful as it looked...


    "She''s beautiful," I whispered as I stared into its golden eyes. They shone, as did its white fur... but somehow they looked...


    "You''re not so bad yourself," a deep female voice said.


    I shivered, and realized it had spoken.


    Bray Vim had said. One of us. Animal yet not.


    Of course.


    Vim chuckled as he looked at me, but I ignored him. I focused on the wolf in front of me, and the many dozens around us. None of the other ones were anywhere near as big as she or as pretty... but each was still beautiful in its own right.


    "Been well I hope?" Vim asked it.


    "Yes," was all she said. She lowered her head a little, as if to study us a little closer.


    I gulped, feeling suddenly the center of attention. I doubted they needed to study Vim as deeply.


    "Family looks fine," Vim commented as he looked around. Did he recognize them all? Did they all have names? There were a few that were the size of a normal northern wolf. Still huge, but nothing compared to the others.


    "Yes," the wolf said again.


    While glancing around, I wondered why her responses were so brisk and simple. She obviously could say more, since she had earlier... but...


    "Glad to hear it. And the forest?" Vim asked further.


    Typical of him to ask such questions... they were really common from him, when meeting members of the society it seemed.


    "Well," was all she said.


    Vim nodded, and then reached around to grab something in the small of his back. I watched him mess with a small pouch, one that hung from his belt.


    Wait... had he always had those pouches?


    No. He hadn''t. Where did they come from...?


    He pulled the pouch off the belt, and I noticed the small string it had used to wrap around the belt... fade away. As if disintegrating.


    Transfixed, I watched as Vim slowly opened the small bag and pulled out a small blue jewel.


    Or rather... an orb? Maybe an egg? It was about the size of my fist, which made me self-conscious cause it looked a little small in his hand.


    "Hm," The large wolf stood up straighter, its eyes leaving me finally. They went straight to the orb.


    Vim stepped forward, and then bent down. To put the blue orb on the ground.


    The thing made an odd noise as it rolled onto the grass. A high pitched sound, that reverberated... as if there was an echo.


    After putting the orb down Vim stepped back and then glanced at me. He nodded, seemingly proud of himself.


    "Huh?" I frowned at him as he gestured for me to join him. He was walking away.


    "See you again later," Vim said to the wolves, and without looking back turned and headed away.


    Being forced to accompany him, I tried to look behind us. Behind him, to see the wolves.


    The giant white wolf hopped off the boulder, and suddenly was smaller. Now a more normal size, it bent its head down... and then took the blue orb into its mouth.


    "Vim?" I asked, trying to understand. We were leaving? Already?


    Looking at him, and his strange smile, I wondered why. I hadn''t even introduced myself yet!


    "Goodbye Renn," the wolf then said.


    Quickly looking back, I found a different world again.


    The boulders were gone. The field was now an open plane, devoid of flowers but covered in grass.


    Only the white wolf was there. Back to its massive form. Inside its jaws, behind pure white fangs, was the glow of blue. Most likely the orb.


    "Goodbye..." I whispered to her.


    Bray nodded and then turned away.


    A few moments later, I blinked and she was gone.


    "What the heck Vim?" I complained, looking back at him.


    "Hm?" he paused, looking at me with a look of worry.


    I was about to complain. To ask why we had left already... but before I could, I noticed the trees.


    Glancing around, I groaned at the familiar forest. The one we had been walking through most the day.


    "Oh... you wanted to talk to her, didn''t you?" Vim asked, realizing it.


    "Of course I did!" I complained as I focused on him. I''d think about the forest later.


    "Sorry. She''s not much of a talker," he said.


    "She talked to me!" I argued.


    "She did," he nodded.


    I groaned as I turned around. To look around us. There was no sign of her. Or any of the other wolves.


    "What did you give her?" I asked.


    "A heart," he said.


    Hesitating, I frowned. It had looked like a jewel. "A heart?"


    He nodded. "Of a monster."


    "Monster...?" I asked, what did he mean?


    "I mean it literally. I told you we came here to make an offering, remember?" he asked with a small smile. He was amused at my reaction.


    "You... you did... is that what you meant? Why did you offer the heart of a monster to her? Why did she eat it?" I asked.


    "You ask a lot of questions," he sighed.


    "Because that was ridiculous! We weren''t there, then we were, then we''re here again! How does that happen?" I asked loudly. Maybe if I yelled she''d come back.


    Vim''s smile didn''t die off, but he did seem to soften his look as he studied me. He remained silent, however.


    "And if that was going to happen, what was the point in trying to make sure I didn''t know how to get there?" I asked further.


    "Could you come here again? Without me?" he asked.


    Hesitating, I looked around.


    Yes. There was that boulder. The one vim had walked over, and I had walked around. I knew where we were.


    "Maybe," I said honestly.


    "Good. There might be a day I''ll ask you to. If you walk there," Vim pointed behind us. To where we had just come from. "Between those two flowers," he further explained.


    Sure enough there were two flowers. They were small, barely noticeable amongst the foliage... but they were the same purple color of the one I had looked at earlier.


    "Pass through those and you''ll go to the fields. Once in the field just walk around, Bray will find you. You leave the way you came, and then you''re back here," he said.


    "Really...?" I asked. Just walk in-between the flowers?


    "For now don''t think too much about it. Bray is old. And powerful. She''s useful, even if a stiff sometimes," he said.


    "Stiff?" I asked as Vim turned to return to walking.


    Following him, I studied his expression as he frowned. "She''s the type to bite you if you annoy her. She doesn''t give warnings, usually."


    "Oh...?" I didn''t like that. Especially since I probably would have talked to her and asked so many questions she probably would have bit me, if I had been allowed to.


    "And the heart is..." Vim slowed to a stop, and I went wide eyed as I watched the man hesitate. Seemingly unsure of himself all of a sudden.


    He then looked at me, and my back went straight. I felt my tail go stiff, and I gulped as he stared into my eyes.


    "If I tell you, it could get you killed," he then said.


    "Killed?" I asked, worried.


    "There will be those who will want that knowledge. And are willing to kill for it. To torture and do debase things. There are some who will even dare my wrath, given the chance to do so," he said.


    "Over the heart...? Then why did you give it to her if it''s so precious?" I asked.


    Vim pondered something for a moment. I couldn''t tell if it was my question, or something else though. "Rather... I suppose it''s a good way to give you the opportunity to prove yourself," he said.


    My ears perked up, and I was suddenly very excited. For many more reasons than one!


    "It could get you killed, though. Are you sure?" he asked me.


    "You believe in free will," I said to him.


    His eyes narrowed but he nodded.


    "I want to know, if it''s something I can... show I can be trusted, then yes. Please, tell me," I said.


    "That was the heart of a Monarch."


    He spoke so purely, and so seriously... I felt as if I had just been told a very severe secret.


    Yet I couldn''t understand it.


    "Monarch... Rapti had mentioned that," I said.


    "As had others," Vim said.


    I nodded. Kaley had too. Yet she hadn''t cared about it.


    "It''s a great being. Something similar to Tor or Bray," he gestured behind us.


    "Huh?" Like them?


    "Bray is the offspring of a Monarch. It''s why she''s able to eat their hearts and not become corrupted. She''s one of few I can entrust such things to anymore," Vim said.


    I stepped back and tried to wrap my head around what he was saying.


    "You... you mean..." I hesitated, and felt numb. As if cold. As if I was floating in an ocean, naked.


    Vim nodded. "That was the heart of a creature like them. One I tore out with my own hands," he said.


    One of us.


    "But... why?" I whispered my question.


    "Because it needed to be done. Monarchs are not named such because they are rulers. They''re named it because the idea is that their crowns need to be taken. By force," Vim raised his left hand and clenched it, making a fist.


    The meaning was clear.


    "They gave birth to our bloodlines. To all of us. Yet they''re not suited for this world. Not suited to rule. Luckily there aren''t many left, as far as I''m aware," Vim said.


    "Birth to us..." I whispered.


    He nodded. "Somewhere up your ancestral line is most likely one too. Could be a cat, could be something different. Hell, I could have already killed that one too for all I know," he said.


    Looking behind, to the purple flowers in the distance... I wondered if that meant...


    "Yes. It means one day I might have to kill her too," Vim then said.


    Closing my eyes, I groaned and wished I hadn''t thought it. Maybe then he wouldn''t have said it aloud.


    Putting my head into my hands, I quietly tried to calm my throbbing head.


    The closer one was in relation to these supposed monarchs...


    They were seen as an enemy to Vim.


    "Why...? Why are they our enemies?" I asked, trying to understand.


    "Because they upset the natural order. They kill. They devour. They poison. They only take, never give," he said.


    "They gave birth to us right?" I asked, countering his logic.


    "In theory. In reality those like you only exist because of their carnage. You''re descendants, but not in the way you think. Think of it more like... pollution. Then eventually your bloodlines are born and spread the more... normal way," he seemed to hesitate at the end there.


    Poison...


    Maybe that was why my grandmother had said our ancestors were wild. Without reason. Savage.


    Still...


    "Come on. Don''t think about it too deeply. Nothing''s changed, you just learned a little bit of history," Vim said as he gestured for me to return to walking with him.


    History. Sure. Only if one looked at it from that way. A surface level perspective.


    It wasn''t history after all.


    He had just killed one of those very monarchs. And there were more out there. More to be killed.


    That wasn''t any common old history. That wasn''t something forgotten over the years.


    That was our world today. My world. The one I was trying to make a nest in. The one I wanted to join.


    "I''m out of my depth," I complained.


    Vim laughed. "Welcome to my world!"

 Chapter 71 - Seventy – Vim – A Floating Moment

    Chapter 71: Chapter Seventy ¨C Vim ¨C A Floating Moment One of the lanterns bumped up against Renn''s foot. She giggled as she carefully pushed it away, back towards the center of the river.


    Letting her foot splash back into the water, she sighed with a happy sound as she watched it float away.


    "What a nice moment," she whispered.


    Was it?


    The sun was setting, and the sky was red. Thick clouds rolled over us, giving the sky a luminous shine... but as of yet there was no rain or wind.


    Matching the reds above, there were reds below. Hundreds of small lanterns floated along the river Renn and I sat next to. A fleet of small wooden and paper boats sailed past us. Most were small, carrying only a small candle of wax. But there were a few like the one that had just bumped into Renn that were sizable. The bigger ones were made of finer materials, and carried more candles.


    We weren''t alone. Like us, many people nearby were sitting on the banks of the river. Although most didn''t have their feet submerged as Renn and I did. Though that was probably because the river was a little cold.


    Most weren''t sitting as close with one another as we were, either.


    "Are those prayers?" Renn asked, pointing at one of the lantern boats nearby. Her thigh and arm rubbed against me as she moved, making me feel the eyes that looked at us. Were they staring because they saw something odd, or because of jealousy? It was odd that most that were staring were women.


    "Looks like it," I said. The cloth that made the sails had words sewn into it. I could make out a few of the words, and they were mostly religious in nature.


    "Humans are... neat sometimes," Renn whispered softly.


    "Hm," I agreed with her.


    Watching a young pair of humans walk past, on the other side of the small river, I wondered how people always had similar festivals.


    The same style of festivities could be found at all corners of the world. Even the two that have yet to really mingle with the others. Those who didn''t even know of the other side of the world yet shared similarities that transcended language and beliefs.


    A little town was to our right. We were sitting right at the edge, where the two rivers that passed through the village met and converged into a smaller one. It was here that one could see all the boats and lanterns sent onto the river. Odds are every citizen and even visitors had put at least one onto the river, based off the amount passing us by.


    There was a small part of me that wished we could have gotten here a little earlier. Renn probably would have enjoyed making one for herself.


    "Where... where do they end up? How long will they float?" Renn asked.


    "Not all do," I said as we watched one float by. Its candle was long extinguished, and the thing was half sunk. It was one of many like it.


    "You know what I mean," she said.


    I nodded. I did. "Littered all over. Most will catch fire, burn up and then sink. The rest will just bundle up down river at whatever bend has the softest current. Odds are someone in the city will be sent down river to collect them all as to properly dispose of them later," I said.


    Probably a young servant or a criminal paying their dues.


    "Hm..." she hummed but didn''t further question it. Maybe she hadn''t even wanted such a detailed answer.


    While watching a man far off up the river, near the fence that made up this towns boundary... I blinked when she laid her head onto my shoulder.


    Glancing at Renn, who rested against me... I wondered what the hell I was going to do with her.


    I couldn''t push her off. There were too many people here. They''d find it odd. And we were already odd enough. There were only locals here.


    Yet at the same time I really didn''t want to just allow it either.


    She was young, but not that young. She was no Lomi.


    "What are you doing Renn?" I asked her. Dared to.


    "Watching lanterns," she said.


    "Are you tired?" I asked. Maybe she was. We hadn''t really rested the last few days, since leaving Bray''s pack. Maybe I was pushing her too hard. She might be non-human... and rather strong, but that didn''t mean she didn''t tire.


    "A little," she answered a little honestly.


    Ignoring the older couple who walked past us, on the small path behind us, I did my best to not hear the light jokes they made at our expense.


    I sighed as they headed back to town, and I wondered if I really looked as young as their whispers implied.


    Renn giggled, and I felt it as they danced through her body. She seemed to rock with them, as if enjoying a song.


    "If only they knew," I said.


    "Oh... shush... It made me happy to hear it," Renn then said.


    Before I could frown at her statement, she sighed and sat back upward. She was still far too close, and we were still touching, but at least she was no longer laying her head on me.


    "Where to next?" she then asked.


    Blinking at her, I wondered if I should tell her I had not expected the change in topics. I had expected either teasing or...


    Maybe I was reading too much into her actions. Maybe such skin-ship was normal to her. Maybe it was I who found it odd, and was thus the odd one here.


    I could only hope.


    "The Cathedral. After leaving here, about two weeks later at our pace we''ll reach the Capital of the Blind. I suppose it''s time you met the chronicler," I said.


    "Capital of the blind?" she asked, looking at me with clear eyes. Why did I expect them to be wet?


    "The nation to the south of this one is a very... devout one. They believe they''re all blind, since they cannot see their god. Honestly it''s a very boring nation, albeit a powerful one," I explained.


    "Huh... and who''s this chronicler?" she asked further.


    "An older nun. She''s the head of the Cathedral. The proprietor. She controls the main tomes. It''s time you got your name officially entered into the Society," I said.


    "Oh...! I heard of those books. Crane had mentioned them," Renn said, sounding a little happy. Maybe she liked the idea of putting her name into the books of the Society.


    I nodded. That didn''t surprise me.


    A little boat bumped into my foot, and went still. The river''s current wasn''t strong enough to make it bounce off me, or move. I stared at it, wondering who could have made it. The thing was... a little rough around the edges. The sail a little frayed. The candle cheap.


    A child''s handiwork maybe.


    Renn gently pushed it away from my ankle with her own foot, sending it back to the current.


    "I also need to inform her of what''s happened. Lomi''s village. Ruvindale. The Monarch," I listed the few things of importance.


    "Oh..." this time she sounded sad.


    Her tone made me study her, and somehow made me want to cheer her up. For a tiny moment I thought of getting her some food at the festival, before heading to the inn.


    Although I''d do so, I pushed the idea down and away all the same.


    I needed to keep myself in check. Showing such...


    "Why are the books kept at the capital? For that matter why is this Cathedral there too? Isn''t it dangerous?" she asked, distracting my own chastising of myself.


    "A tree in the forest. Plus several of our members there are... very religious themselves. So it works out. It also acts as a great hub for us. Any of our members who... are normal enough, can easily blend in amongst the thousands of visitors the place gets a week. Easy to come and go without being noticed," I said.


    "Ah. That makes sense."


    I nodded. It did.


    "What about those who... don''t? Blend in," she asked softly.


    "They send letters. With those who do. To those who can," I said.


    "Oh...?" she perked up, getting a little closer. I suddenly felt her breath. It was warm.


    "That''s another reason to head there. To see if there''re any letters waiting for me," I said, focusing on a large lantern. A part of its sail and frame was already burnt, yet it was no longer on fire. It was a good distraction to try and think how long it''d last without part of its structure.


    "Hm... if there are?" she asked. She kicked her feet lightly, as if she was a child.


    "Then we alter our course accordingly. I usually get one or two, but not always. I had two last time I was there, a couple years ago," I said.


    If the war in the south was getting worse... there was a good chance there''d be a few waiting for me. Hopefully I''d not have to ignore a certain someone''s, again.


    "Are there a lot of us there?" Renn asked.


    "Quite a few. But they come and go. Only... well, six now, are steady. Another ten or so come and go. We could meet them all or see none of them, depending on how long we''re there. If someone needs me, they also sometimes wait for me there, too," I said.


    "That''s... a lot," she whispered.


    I moved my feet, causing the river to move as well. I inwardly chastised myself as several boats nearby jolted; bobbing up and down from the waves I had created. "Plus there''re sometimes travelers. Or our merchants. Remember the company I spoke of? Or the twins Rapti had mentioned? They frequent the Cathedral as well," I said.


    "Huh... I would like to meet those twins. I''ve met a few human ones, would be interesting to meet twins like us," she said.


    "They''re... odd. But not dangerous," I said.


    Renn chuckled, and got closer again. She tilted her head at me in such a way that it reminded me of a dog waiting for a treat. "Dangerous. I like how you describe people," she said.


    "Rather my description of their oddness level. Not they themselves," I corrected.


    She nodded, but smirked all the same. "By the way how would you describe me? To others? Am I dangerous?" she asked.


    "You are. In your own way," I said honestly.


    She blinked, and her smile softened.


    I had to look away from her look, especially since it made me feel bad. "In a way," I added, hoping to imply to her that I meant it in a rather... specific way. And it wasn''t that bad.


    After all she was dangerous to me, not anyone else.


    At least I didn''t think she was.


    Was she a predator? Yes. Was she strong enough to kill most of our members? Of course.


    Yet if I had believed she was the type to prove those facts... well...


    "Vim," Renn pointed with a curled toe.


    Following it, I watched as the biggest lantern ship yet floated towards us.


    People closer to it clapped at its presence. Children, and what looked to be their older siblings, hurriedly walked along the river. They followed it closely, and probably had been since it had been released.


    "It''s big enough one of the smaller ones could ride it," Renn commented, seemingly happy about it.


    I stayed silent as the large boat passed. It had dozens of candles and most were bigger than the little boats that had floated down the river before. The boat itself was also detailed. Someone had carved it from a single piece of wood... and had spent time on it. Odds were this was a craftsman''s donation. Maybe even a noble''s.


    The toy had windows. Cannons. Little people even, carved and painted, all over it. Most were designed into actions, as if they were in the middle of some naval combat.


    "Wow..." Renn''s honest, single, word described it well. It was actually... too good... to be used for such a festival.


    Maybe they would collect it soon, and re-used it every year. It would explain it. Something that detailed was wasted on a singular event.


    "Happy lantern wishes!" a young girl waved at us as she and the rest of the children ran by, following the boat.


    Renn waved back, and I wondered if that really was the name of this festival. If so, it was a boring name.


    Probably the church''s doing.


    "Wishes?" Renn asked me after the children were far enough away.


    "Prayers. Wishes. What''s the difference?" I asked her.


    "Quite a bit," she said.


    I shrugged. I wasn''t in the mood to argue over semantics.


    While the boat passed, and the crowd that followed it did too, I studied the people instead.


    Most were typical. Farmers. Fishermen. Laborers. But... there were some that were something more. A pair of children were undoubtedly from a wealthy family. Their clothes were worth more than all the rest combined. An older teen, a girl with snow white hair, wore a churchwoman''s gown. Probably a nun in training.


    A few even looked like foreigners. And not just because their skin was a little too tan for this region. They wore garb not usually seen in this nation. One of the younger boys even had a jeweled hat. Similar to what I''d see in the far east near the tall mountains.


    The world was growing smaller.


    "Do we have members all over the world Vim?" Renn then asked, drawing my attention away from the crowd.


    "We do. My route only takes us through the surrounding nations though. Those too far away I only go to when they request it," I said.


    "Sounds like it will take many years for me to learn everything, let alone see them all, huh?" she asked.


    I blinked, but knew better than to let her see how bothered her words made me. "At least a few decades," I said honestly. That was usually what it took me to do a full circle, all the while helping all those who asked for immediate help. Between ten and fifteen years, roughly... though I suppose it was getting shorter.


    We were losing more members and locations often lately, after all.


    "Sounds simple... but fun. I look forward to it," she said.


    I nodded, but only to let her know I was still listening.


    Lomi''s village. The Sleepy Artist.


    Two in a matter of months.


    It''s been a long time since I lost two so quickly... but it did happen.


    And did I not just think that Kaley''s home would be gone soon too? That it was only a generation or so from being empty?


    I softly sighed and pulled my feet out of the river. To begin letting them dry.


    "Hm?" Renn tilted her head at me as I scooted back a bit. Both to separate from her, and to let my feet dry.


    After a small moment Renn also pulled her legs out of the water. She crawled backward, seemingly taking her more effort than it had taken me to do. She sighed with a huff as she sat next to me, thankfully not as close as last time.


    She smiled at me and then looked back to the river. To watch the few boats lazily floating past. There weren''t as many as before, but still enough.


    Their little flames casted shadows yet lit up the dark waters they floated on. It honestly was a pretty sight.


    Yet right now all those flames did was remind me of all those lost. The homes burnt. The people too.


    After a few minutes, I glanced around. To make sure all was well.


    It was.


    The boats were still floating. The people still leisurely sitting nearby, or heading back to the village. Off in the distance the crowd that had followed the bigger boat were now crowded around the edge of the river. Most likely picking up the boat.


    A small wind had picked up. The sky had grown a tad bit redder as the sun was finishing up its descent. The darkness of night loomed in the horizon, and the temperature of the world was dropping to greet it.


    And... Renn was staring at me.


    "What a nice moment," she said gently while staring at me.


    Yes.


    It was.


    For her.


    Which was why it needed to end. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Let''s go... Better find some food before the town gets too drunk to cook," I said, slowly getting up and stepping away from the river''s embankment.


    My feet were dry. Her''s should be too, even when taking into account she had dunked most her legs in.


    "Huh? Oh... Yea," Renn sounded troubled, but I ignored it. Or at least, pretended to.


    Helping her up, I held her hand until she reached the path. Since there were now more people around. Since I wanted to.


    She smiled at me, and her playful smirk hurt.


    Such a moment was precious.


    Even if I couldn''t afford it... I still wanted it to last forever.


    But nothing lasted forever... which was why these moments were precious in the first place.


    "Can we have stew?" she asked as she picked up her shoes we had left at edge of the path. While doing so she grabbed mine, and then held them out to me.


    Taking them from her, I nodded.


    "Stew. Sure."


    I''d give her all the stew in the world if it''d keep her from asking for anything else.


    Especially since I was starting to doubt my ability to say no to her.


    Renn bounced a little as she put her shoes on, hopping on one foot then the next. Before I could reach out to support her, she already got them on.


    "Let''s go!" she excitedly ushered me, hurrying off before I could get my own on.

 Chapter 72 - Seventy One – Renn – Nation of the Blind

    Chapter 72: Chapter Seventy One ¨C Renn ¨C Nation of the Blind The large building was... a little plain.


    Vim and I were walking towards what he had called a checkpoint. The entrance into the Nation of the Blind.


    It was the first building in several days that I''ve seen... and honestly I was disappointed. It was three stories high, yet looked... unfinished, somehow.


    There were a few people around it. Two men in leather armor with swords on their waists stood off the road near a field. They were in a heated discussion about something. Not too far from them was a pair of spotted horses, most likely theirs. They were letting them eat the grass.


    Off in the distance, was what looked to be a large wagon. I could just barely make out the four people around it, but not much else. It looked like they were getting ready to leave, heading our way into the lands Vim and I had come from.


    "Why''s there just one building out here?" I asked. It was so odd... there wasn''t anything else. The land here was mostly flat, and covered in thick grass. I could see for quite a distance, and saw no other buildings. Not even cabins. The land around here wasn''t even being used as farmland. Most of it was covered in grass, while the rest was a mixture of rocky dirt and weeds.


    "It''s something of an inn. We can get something to eat and rest there," Vim explained.


    "Oh. Someone''s business then. Why did you call it a checkpoint?" I asked.


    "Because it''s not a business. It''s a small barracks for this nation. To let them monitor their border," he said.


    "Is that who those men were?" I asked, glancing back at the two leather strapped men. They hadn''t even looked at us.


    "Yes."


    "Poor guards. Maybe they are blind," I said.


    Vim chuckled but didn''t say anything. Maybe he agreed with me.


    "You said this was a powerful nation?" I asked.


    "One of the greatest in this corner of the world, yes," Vim said.


    "Doesn''t look it," I said honestly.


    "Nothing is as it first appears," he said.


    Drawing closer to the wagon, I realized the people near it were all women. They wore typical travelers clothing, and... were surprisingly young looking. The oldest looked similar in age to Vim. Or at least, the age he appeared to be. The youngest still had baby fat around her cheeks.


    The four of them stared at us as we passed, and the youngest bowed their head in greeting. I waved back, and wondered how common an all female group was. As far as I was aware, it was very rare. Nearly unheard of.


    Passing the group and their wagon, I looked around for maybe another of their members. Surely they weren''t alone?


    Yet no one else here looked a part of their group. Only one man was here, and he was sitting on the porch that led into the building. He was whittling away at some kind of small wooden item.


    "No one seems any different," I whispered.


    "Why would they?" he asked.


    "It''s a different nation isn''t it?" I asked.


    Vim frowned, and then paused for a moment. After he considered something, he nodded. "It is. But humans are humans. You need to go a lot farther to meet people that different. One day you''ll see," he said.


    "Hm," I nodded. I intended to.


    "Also... they are a little different. You probably haven''t noticed but their ears are a little different. Maybe you''re more cultured than I thought," Vim said.


    Their ears? We were too far away from the women now to study them, but the man on the porch was close. He wore a hat, but his ears were visible.


    They didn''t look strange... or maybe they did? Or was I just seeing something that wasn''t there, because I felt there should be? Were they rounder than those I knew? Or more pointed...? Were they thicker?


    Glancing to Vim''s ears, I realized they were different. His weren''t as thick as the man''s nor as wide.


    Though maybe he wasn''t one to use to tell, when I took into account he wasn''t human... and old...


    I''d need to see more... and...


    Reaching up to touch my own ears, or at least the ones on the side of my head, I wondered if they looked odd. I had never paid much attention to them, since the ones on top of my head were much more important to me.


    Heading into the building, I followed Vim up onto the porch. The man sitting on it looked to be carving something long and round with a large end. A ladle or something maybe?


    "Just in time for dinner," the man spoke with a deep voice, but didn''t glance at us. He focused on whatever he was carving.


    "Sometimes it works out that way," Vim said plainly, entering the building without looking at the man.


    Did he know him?


    Entering the building alongside Vim, I slowed my pace to allow my eyes to adjust to the sudden darkness.


    Blinking the dark away, I realized why this building was so dark. All the windows were covered by thick cloth. None of the sunlight was getting, except by the open front door.


    Neither Vim or I closed it behind us, since it had been open before.


    Gentle candles lit up the place, and I found it to be as homely as it was empty. No one stood at the large counter to our right, and the only person here see was sitting at one of the few square tables. He was slumped over the table, seemingly sleeping.


    Vim ignored the apparent emptiness of the place and walked over to the counter anyway.


    Following him, I found the stairs at the other end of the building. They ran up the side of the wall, and rounded the corner of the building to head upward. Other than the chairs and square tables, there was only one large fireplace at the other end of the room. It was huge, and nearly a dozen logs were set within it... ready to be lit at a moment''s notice.


    Stopping before the counter alongside Vim, I stopped studying the place and found that he was pointing at the counter.


    "Hm?" I stared at the little silver thing he pointed at.


    He gestured for me to touch it, seemingly bothered I hadn''t done so yet.


    The thing was oval in shape, and looked attached to a wooden tablet, or plate, of some kind.


    Reaching out for it, I wondered what it was... yet the moment my finger tip touched it a familiar sound filled the air.


    Ah... a bell...


    "Coming!" A young voice shouted from behind the wall in front of us. Coming through the wall, from a distance. A human might not have heard the shout.


    Studying the silver bell, I realized now how obvious the thing''s purpose was. It wasn''t in the shape of a normal bell, to me, so I hadn''t realized it... but yes. It was a bell. Meant to be rung with a tap of a finger.


    Set up to be used only when someone wished it to. Not when a door opened.


    Ingenious.


    Yet... the sound it gave off reminded me of a sad memory.


    Thinking of that small golden bell that had hung above the Sleepy Artist''s door, I had to hurriedly put away those memories as a young woman appeared.


    She stepped through the drapes covering the doorway behind the counter, and her hands were wet for some reason. She approached us with a smile as she dried them off with her shirt. "How can I be of service?" she asked.


    "Two meals, and if you have a recent report of the lands I''d like to read it," Vim told her.


    The girl smiled and nodded. She stepped to the right, and bent down to grab something. She pulled a bundled up paper from under the counter and laid it before Vim. "You look like you have Renk. Fifteen of them for the meals," the girl said calmly.


    Vim pulled the coins out as I reached out to grab the folded up paper. What was it?


    As he paid for our meals, I studied the writing on the paper.


    I couldn''t read it. They were obviously words and letters... but...


    "Suns still up, so no ale. You look traveled but..." the girl''s words drew my eyes from the strange language.


    "I know. Something cold if you have it," Vim said.


    The girl nodded knowingly, and then smiled at me. I tilted my head at her, and realized she was waiting for me. To tell her what I preferred to drink. "Same thing, please," I said quickly, feeling silly.


    "I''ll get to it right away," the girl nodded and turned to leave, heading back behind the curtain covered doorway.


    "Hm," Vim huffed and turned. I returned my attention to the papers I held as he guided me to one of the square tables.


    Vim chose one as far away from the only other man here, and upon drawing closer I realized he really was asleep. He was just barely snoring.


    Sitting down at the table with Vim, I laid the paper out as to get a better look. It unfolded into a single sheet, nearly four times as big as it been folded up. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There were lots of words... which looked stamped onto the paper, instead of written. Every so often there were larger words, in bolder ink.


    "What is this?" I asked him.


    "News. This nation once a month sends them out. It tells all citizens of the lands they live in. Updates on weather, the wars, the royalty and nobles... merchants... prices, and stuff," he said calmly.


    I felt my eyes go wide at the realization of what he meant.


    "To the whole nation?" I asked in disbelief.


    Although he said nothing, and I hadn''t looked away from the paper... I saw him nod his head out of the corner of my eye.


    "Wow," I whispered and ran my fingers along the paper. It felt thick, like many pages in a book.


    "It is amazing, but it''s nothing too surprising. Many nations have done similar, although I will admit this one has done it best and the longest compared to the rest," Vim said.


    "I can''t read it," I said honestly as I studied a familiar looking word. It was several letters longer than the one it looked like, as if someone had changed it somewhat.


    I pointed at it, and noticed the length of my finger nail. I needed to cut them. Very soon.


    "That looks like house, but..." I shrugged, as I told him what I thought it said.


    Vim leaned forward and looked at the word. "Homeland. It''s the term they use when talking of their nation. I''m surprised you somewhat recognize it, this language isn''t similar to the one in the north. You must know another language," he said.


    "The witch who... helped me learn taught me two. The words of her people and the one I thought was the human''s tongue," I said.


    "I see. Interesting. I''ll need to find out which it were. Probably one of the magic languages of the east," he said as he stared at me.


    I shrugged. "She didn''t teach me any magic."


    "Of that I''m sure. It doesn''t exist."


    Frowning, I found myself wondering if Vim had lied to me for the very first time. "Excuse me?"


    He tilted his head in a way that told me he couldn''t understand why I was suddenly upset. "Hm?"


    "What do you mean magic doesn''t exist?" I asked him.


    "It doesn''t?" he asked me back.


    Sitting back, I strained my ears. I knew it made my hat move, but I didn''t care. I needed to hear his words as clearly as possible. This was important.


    "Vim..." I whispered.


    "You think there''s magic?" he asked, rather seriously.


    I nodded.


    "I see. Well I''m sorry, but as far as I''m aware there is not."


    "What about us?" I asked him, a little too loudly. I looked around, and was glad to see that the only other person here still was the sleeping man. He was also still asleep.


    "We''re different, yes, but not magical. We bleed. We cry. We die," he said.


    My eyes twitched, and I did my best to keep my tail under control. It wanted to sway wildly. "What... what about just recently? Bray? What happened there, if that wasn''t magic...?" I didn''t know what to say.


    "That wasn''t magic. That was simply a trick. What little abilities and powers those like Bray have only affect the smallest of things. Though..." Vim frowned and sighed. "I suppose in a way you could call it magic, for a lack of a better phrase. But it isn''t. Magic used to exist. It doesn''t anymore. That era is over," he said.


    Very uncomfortable with this conversation, I tried to think of all the things the witch had done. I had seen her with but a word change the colors of water. Create music out of nothing. Heal wounds in the blink of an eye! "I''ve seen magic," I said.


    "I believe you. Rather I believe you''ve seen things you believe were magic," Vim said.


    My eyes narrowed, and I wondered if maybe this was just a miscommunication between us. Or at least, I hoped it was.


    "The witch I learned from. She was able to use magic," I said softly.


    "I''ve no doubt she did things that seemed so," Vim nodded, seemingly being honest.


    "I saw her heal wounds in a single moment. I saw bones reset, just by her saying a few words," I said.


    "Did you?" he asked with a frown.


    "My own arm," I said, gesturing to where it had been broken.


    "Fascinating. You met a Saint. Is she still alive? Where is she?" Vim asked, suddenly a little more interested in something other than our conversation.


    "Dead. I killed her, remember?" At least I hoped she was. If not she probably wished she were.


    "I see. That''s too bad," Vim said with a frown.


    "I don''t understand... you know what witches are, and admit they can do those things... but still say there isn''t magic?" I asked him.


    "Rather I said calling it magic works. But it isn''t. Magic is the art of altering the world around us with the energy of another realm. That realm is gone. Has been for thousands of years," he said.


    "So... you mean to say magic is a term for something specific, and what I saw was something else. Yet I can call it that, since there''s no other name for it," I said, trying my best to understand him. I needed to, before I grew upset with him. Or rather, more than I already were.


    "Basically. The only ability that exists anymore to heal someone, without using modern techniques or medicine, is holy divinity. Saints are some of the few that can use it to any great extent. I''m not arguing with you that there aren''t... anomalies in this world Renn nor that there aren''t those with strange abilities and powers... but magic is an actual art. An art that is not only lost, but literally impossible to perform anymore. It''s like a language that is no longer known or remembered," he said, tapping the paper on the table before me as if to prove a point.


    Focusing on the paper, I realized I had forgotten about it.


    Vim turned it a round a little, to read something that had caught his eye.


    As he read, I realized he either had not noticed how upset I had almost just got... or simply didn''t care.


    Somehow that hurt.


    Yet, I wasn''t angry anymore.


    After all, what had actually upset me was not that he had said something didn''t exist; that I believed did... but rather my own internal dilemma.


    I had thought he had lied to me. Openly.


    I had not thought him the type to do so.


    Hide a secret. Speak in a roundabout way, sure. But lie? Outright?


    The protector wouldn''t do that. Shouldn''t.


    Not just to me... but not to anyone.


    Taking a small breath, I realized I suddenly had a layer of sweat on me. Even though it wasn''t hot or humid. Hopefully that girl would come out with our cold drinks soon.


    "This one talks of the rise in price of iron and copper. Specifically nails. They blame the war in the south," Vim pointed at one of the parts of the paper.


    I gulped and nodded as he pointed at the next batch of words. "This talks of a church being built at some mining town. Paid for by some noble," he said.


    "A noble paid for it?" I asked.


    "This nation is a land of deist. They become charitable, especially later in life," he said. He sounded a little annoyed over it.


    "Hm..." somehow that didn''t seem as bad as Vim seemed to be making it out to be.


    "Here''s talking about a broken boat. During a recent storm. Someone important died during the wreck," he told me of another.


    "This one''s about an upcoming festival in the capital. Letting people know when it starts, and what it entails," he pointed to another.


    "When''s it start?" I asked.


    "In a few weeks. Although we''ll get there before it starts I doubt we''ll stick around long enough to witness it. Sorry," he glanced at me, and seemed a little worried for some reason.


    "Ah..." I nodded, and felt bad. He looked ashamed, as if it was his fault... but it was just a festival. I wouldn''t weep over missing it. He looked more concerned over me missing the festival than the conversation about magic we just had.


    Vim took a small breath, but before he said anything his eyes looked away. Towards the entrance.


    I followed his look, and watched as two people entered the building.


    Two of the women from earlier. The wagon girls.


    They stepped into the building, and with squinting eyes looked around. They saw us rather quickly, and then looked at one another and nodded.


    "Uh oh?" I looked back at Vim, wondering what was about to happen.


    "I don''t know them," he said simply, but did so quietly. That was for my ears alone.


    Remaining still, I watched Vim closely as he watched the two approach us. His eyes narrowed, and he looked... off-putting all of a sudden.


    "Sir, may I spare a moment of your time?" one of the women asked him.


    Vim gestured for her to continue, and I glanced at them. They stood a little too close for my comfort.


    They had jackets of leather on, but their hoods were down. The older of the two had shorter hair, coming to a stop before her shoulders... but the other had long hair, bundled and tied together several times. Even with all the ties it still reached her legs.


    "I feel bad asking this, but I fear more the possible risks that could come than the shame I feel now," the older woman had eyes only for Vim, but the younger one looked at me. She gave me an oddly troubled smile, as if she was embarrassed and worried.


    "If you''re looking for charitable coin I don''t have it," Vim said.


    "Ah! No... I''m sorry. We just lost our guard, you see," the older woman coughed mid sentence, and I wondered if it was truly shame or not. She looked... worried. Yet not because of the conversation. Something else, maybe.


    "And?" Vim asked, seemingly unbothered by her words or facial expression.


    Before the woman could answer, the young girl who worked here walked out from behind the curtain. She carried our drinks, two metal cups and a large pitcher.


    "Oh? Still here Melody?" the girl noticed our guests, and obviously recognized them.


    "Yes... regretfully," the older woman, Melody, said.


    "Figured you''d be long gone by now. Something wrong with the wagon?" the girl asked as she put our cups onto the table. I moved the paper out of the way as she put the pitcher down as well.


    "No. Luckily that''s not my issue... Though I''m not sure which I''d prefer, to be honest," Melody said.


    Glancing at Vim, I found him now focused on our cups. He was filling them up, pouring the light colored liquid into one of the cups. Had he lost interest? He looked as if he had.


    "Well... I''ll be back with your food shortly. It''s almost done," the girl gave me a nod, and I nodded back in thanks. She left with a worried look on her face... maybe she had noticed the odd atmosphere, and chose to retreat.


    It was relieving somewhat to learn that they knew each other. Must mean they frequented this establishment.


    As she left, I accepted the now full cup from Vim. He had poured me mine first.


    "I''m no guard," Vim said as he went to fill up his cup.


    "I know a warrior when I see one," Melody


    Well she wasn''t wrong. Though I had to admit she must be something... since Vim really didn''t look that special. He did now, to me, but even I admitted that he really wasn''t all that special... appearance wise at least.


    If she was being genuine, then she had quite a pair of eyes to notice.


    "You have until my food arrives to explain," Vim said simply.


    Although his words were curt and to the point, and made the younger woman glare at him... it had only made the older Melody smile in amusement.


    "My unfilial son-in-law just abandoned us. Left his wife too. He was our guard for this journey. I''d like to see if you and your wife would be willing to join us the rest of the stretch. You''re headed to the capital right?" Melody asked.


    Huh...


    Vim sighed as he took a drink, and suddenly I was the focus of the old woman''s eyes. She smiled at me. "You noticed we were all women. Didn''t you?" she asked.


    "Oh... uh..." I sat up straight, and my cup nearly splashed as I realized... like always... my thoughts were and had been written all over my face.


    "Anyone would," Vim said for me.


    "All the same. She had looked at us with worry. Concern. Over complete strangers... I like that. It means you''re both trustworthy," Melody said.


    Vim''s expression told me he not only didn''t agree with her, but was also annoyed. Yet he didn''t say anything.


    The woman then gestured to a nearby table. The one in-between us and the sleeping man. Or well... he wasn''t sleeping anymore. He was rubbing his face, which now had deep red lines thanks to the table he had rested it on. Our guests had probably woken him.


    Her younger companion quickly pulled one of the chairs over. She placed it in the free section between Vim and I, and the older woman sat into it.


    Was that her daughter then? Her expression hadn''t changed earlier when Melody had mentioned her husband abandoning her, however... they didn''t really look alike. She had dark black hair and eyes, the older woman had a light brown. Their facial structures were different too. Melody had a sharper nose and chin.


    "I don''t believe I invited you to sit," Vim said as he stared at her.


    "You''d deny an old lady a seat?" Melody asked weakly.


    Vim scoffed, unbothered by her suddenly weak sounding voice.


    Something told me she was far from weak.


    "It''s only a four day journey, I''m sure you know," Melody continued in her pitch to enlist Vim.


    "Nearly two more than it would be while on foot for us," Vim countered.


    "I''ll pay you appropriately. We''re hauling spices, I''ll pay you a tenth of the profit of the sell," Melody said.


    I had expected Vim to completely disregard her offer, as he had been doing... so it was a little surprising to see him actually look at the old woman with interest for the first time.


    Melody smirked, as if happy to finally have his real attention.


    Sipping my drink, I was glad to find it cold... and tasty. Some kind of juice.


    "Which spice?" he asked.


    "Spikenard."


    Vim''s eyes left her and came to me.


    I stopped drinking, but kept the cup to my lips. Did he want me to say something?


    Honestly I found this very interesting. They were obviously just humans... but...


    Something made me want to help them. Maybe it was because I found their story¡ªthe purpose of their request, so fascinating.


    A husband, leaving his wife and family in the middle of a trip! What drama.


    For a few moments the woman went silent, staring at Vim expectantly. He kept his eyes on me, however.


    He was such a contradictory man sometimes. One who seemed to be willing to kill a human at any moment... yet at the same time he was the type to genuinely consider a request for help.


    I knew he didn''t actually care for the money. After all he never even negotiated or haggled.


    Neither the money, nor they themselves were important to him. But at the same time... he was in truth a kind man. A gentle one, to those who deserved it.


    Vim could be a ruthless inhuman monster, or a gentle old soul.


    Which would he choose to be here?


    Hopefully he''d accept. It sounded fun and interesting.


    "Just to the capital?" Vim then asked.


    Melody nodded, and the woman standing behind her smiled in hope.


    "Who do you sell to? Do you have a writ of purchase already?" Vim asked.


    Melody finally smiled, and with a swift motion pulled out a brown paper from her sleeve. She handed it to Vim, who took it readily.


    He read it quickly, and I wondered why he looked so... natural doing so. He seemed so use to this. He obviously didn''t feel any of the excitement I was feeling.


    "Hmph... Fine. We''ll leave once we''re done with our meal," Vim said with a nod to something behind them.


    Sure enough our food was being carried out. By the young woman and a large shouldered man, each carrying two plates.


    Melody laughed twice, and stood as she took the paper back from Vim. "Sounds good! I''m Melody Constella," she introduced herself.


    Vim ignored her for a moment, so I quickly offered my hand. "Renn. He''s Vim, it''s a pleasure to meet you Melody," I said to her.


    Melody shook my hand, beaming me a smile. "Renn! I''ll let the others know to get ready. We''ll be waiting outside," she said with a heavy nod.


    The other woman nodded too, seemingly happy over the outcome. The two then turned to go.


    "Goodbye again Melody. When will I see you next?" the woman carrying our food asked her as they passed one another.


    "Next fall! Stay healthy Canny!"


    "You as well!" Canny said as she put one of the plates she had carried in front of me.


    The man put the plates he carried in front of Vim, and then took the large news paper we had gotten upon entering in return. "Thanks," Vim said.


    "Enjoy! Just give a holler, or ring the bell if you need anything," Canny said as she and the man hurried to leave.


    "Thank you," I said to them and hurriedly went to grab the fork and knife that rested on the largest plate before me. A big slice of... ham waited eagerly for me.


    Vim sighed as he too went to cutting some meat.


    I had a lot of questions to ask, but didn''t know where to start.


    Glancing to the entrance, I wondered what to expect to come from the upcoming days.


    "A husband abandoning his family in the land of the faithful. Quite a story," Vim said right as he took his first bite.


    "Oh. I hadn''t thought of that. This is the land of the religious isn''t it?" I asked.


    He nodded as he looked around, as if to see if they were still here. The only one here was the man behind us, and he sounded...


    Turning my head, I watched as the man groaned and headed for the stairwell. He seemed sluggish, as if still half-asleep. Was he complaining that we were being noisy?


    Yes. He was.


    "Ignore the drunk," Vim said.


    "How can he be drunk? She said no alcohol until sundown," I said.


    "When you get drunk every night you''re always drunk," he said.


    Oh... that was true. In a way.


    "Think he actually abandoned them?" I asked.


    "We''re going to find out," he said.


    Taking my first bite, I smiled at the delicious taste. They had soaked it in honey or something like it. It was full of flavor.


    "These lands are safe. Patrolled by knights and churchmen alike. Something else is at play with them. But I can''t blame them for not telling the whole story. It''s not like they can actually trust us on a first meeting," Vim said.


    I swallowed my bite and nodded. That made sense. "What could it be?" I asked him.


    "My guess is they stole the spices, and someone is not too far behind to get their goods back," he said, and after cutting off a piece of meat he took a bite.


    "Huh... they didn''t seem the type to be thieves," I said.


    "Know many?" he asked.


    "Just two, that I''m aware of," I said.


    Vim smiled at that, but instead of saying anything about it he chose instead to take another bite.


    "I''m surprised you agreed," I said to him as I poked at the odd bread with my fork.


    "You looked like you wanted me to," he said with a shrug.


    Blinking at him, I stared at him as he took a drink and studied the paper next to his plate.


    Even though he didn''t see it, I gave him a smile. A big one. A happy one.


    One to thank him.


    One to praise him.


    A smile for many things.


    "I''ll let you handle the talking from now on, by the way," he then said.


    "With Melody?" I asked.


    He nodded.


    "Okay," I agreed. Talk? With others? Women? Make friends?


    Threaten me with a good time...


    "Don''t get too attached. They''re hiding something," he warned.


    I nodded, and knew my smile was still far too big. He was giving me an odd look. "I know," I said.


    "You do, don''t you? Yet you''re still happy about it," He said and then shook his head and sighed.


    "Just let me cry on your shoulder if it goes horribly," I offered.


    He tried to hide his odd look with a bite of food, but it was still plainly visible.


    I giggled at him, and decided to not tease him too much.


    Although it wasn''t really a joke.


    Hopefully that''s all it''d remain...


    Hurrying to finish my meal, I excitedly looked forward to the upcoming trip.


    I''m so glad I was here. I''m so glad Vim had allowed me to join him.


    I hope I prove it was the right choice.


    In more ways than one.

 Chapter 73 - Seventy Two – Vim – To Spice The Trip

    Chapter 73: Chapter Seventy Two ¨C Vim ¨C To Spice The Trip Standing on top of the small log, I studied the encampment in the distant field.


    "Knights," Melody said.


    Rather than the small army in front of me, I was more surprised to hear the distaste in that single word she had spoken.


    "Looks like it," I said.


    She wasn''t up on the log like I was, but I had only done so to play the part. To make it seem like I was doing my best to see them.


    I didn''t need to. My sight was obviously far better than she could ever know.


    Stepping off the log, and standing next to Melody, I looked over to our little group. The wagon had been guided off the path a short distance, and the two horses that had done so were now being allowed to graze freely.


    "Their flag is that of the northern lord. They''re probably just on a scouting patrol," I said.


    "The blue checkers?" Melody asked with a surprise.


    I nodded.


    She whistled as she squinted while covering her eyes, trying to block the high sun. "You have a strong pair of eyes," she said.


    "If you disagree you may alter our path," I said.


    "No. If it''s the Knights of Willows then we have nothing to fear. They won''t even ask us for a fee or donation," she said with a chuckle.


    Typical merchant.


    While Melody happily smiled at her situation, my eyes found Renn. She was with the youngest woman of their group, near the cart. They were both kneeled down next to a small box. Renn was watching her look for something.


    "She''s a gentle girl. I''m thankful for her. The rest of them are too worried my daughter will break at a mere glance, so have been kind of ignoring her," Melody said.


    I nodded. Humans were like that. "Renn probably just knows what it''s like to be with such a schmuck," I said.


    Melody laughed and patted me on the back. "Right?" she happily laughed as she nodded.


    "I''m going to check the boxes. Keep an eye on those knights for me will you?" Melody asked as she headed for the wagon. She chuckled as she left, seemingly more than happy to enjoy my comment for some time.


    It was a little insulting for my little joke to be taken so seriously. Did I seem like that bad of a man to her?


    Maybe I did.


    Studying the other women, I wondered if the youngest near Renn was the only real daughter. Melody called them all daughters, but it was obvious only the youngest was an actual one. They looked like splitting images of each other.


    Yet the oddest thing was...


    "Mother I''ll help!" a woman who Renn called Kathy hurried over to the wagon, once she noticed what Melody was doing.


    Yes. That wasn''t just the actions of an employee. She wanted to help, not just because it was her job... but because she worried for Melody. She was too old to be doing anything too strenuous. At least in their eyes.


    The two near the horses nodded, pleased to see their sister helping their mother.


    Something told me that this little band had a long history. More than just typical friends or family. Melody was their mother in more ways than one.


    Still...


    Looking back to the knight encampment in the distance, and the large tents that housed what was probably fifty odd soldiers... I tried to imagine how such a close-knit family had broken apart so easily. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I had expected the unfilial son to be a story. Or at least, not the whole truth... but after listening to Renn and the women talk for most the day, I now had no choice but completely accept it.


    The man had married the young daughter, and had been something of a bastard ever since. Not only were none of them very surprised at his departure and abandonment of his wife, a few had even voiced happiness over it.


    They were happy she was free now, of a stain.


    Maybe that was why Renn was sticking with her so closely. Maybe she really did relate to her.


    After all, Renn should have had at least a few relationships over her years. By her counts she was two-hundred or so? Yes. Plenty of time for more than a few. And enough time too, for a few of those to have been just as disappointing. Maybe she''s had someone leave her in a similar way.


    Or maybe I was just reading too much into it.


    Walking away from the log, I headed for the woman in question. She was picking the box that the two had been picking through up, to put back onto the wagon.


    Melody''s daughter noticed my approach and went still for a moment. She looked quickly at me, and then to Renn, and back at me. As Renn handed the box to the woman helping Melody, the daughter made an odd noise and nodded a bow at me. Then she turned and hurried off, to the other two women near the horses.


    "Palm did you see the¡ª" Renn stopped talking as she turned around and found me and not the daughter.


    She frowned and quickly looked around and found the girl, who had run away.


    "Did you scare her away?" She accused me.


    "No?" I defended myself with a frown.


    "Hm..." Renn didn''t seem to believe me, and I sighed.


    I gestured for her to follow me, and she nodded. She glanced at Melody and the other woman, but neither noticed us walk away. They were engrossed in their work.


    Ignoring the stares from the daughter, I took Renn back towards the path.


    "We''re not leaving are we?" she asked worriedly as we stepped onto it.


    "No. Do you want to?" I asked, hopeful.


    "Of course not. I finally got Palm to tell me the bastard''s name," she said with a huff.


    "Bastard?" I asked.


    "Her husband. The man who broke her heart and ran away. His name is Jacob. I''m trying to find out his last name, or something I can use to find him. She thinks he went back to his family in the capital," Renn grumbled as she spoke about him... as if...


    Staring at the woman who looked, and spoke, as if it had been her who had just been abandoned... I wondered what I was going to do with her.


    Why was she so enthralled by them?


    "So? What''s wrong then?" Renn then asked, suddenly calming down.


    "Nothing?"


    She frowned. "Then why did we walk over here?" she asked as she glanced to the wagon. We were far enough now that none of them should be able to hear us.


    "Just so I could get away for a moment," I said.


    "Huh?"


    "We''re husband and wife. It''d be weird if I didn''t try to get some alone time with you. Just play along for a moment," I said to her.


    "Huh... oh... yeah," she nodded, suddenly not bothered anymore.


    "What''s her name again?" I asked. She had said it earlier, but I had forgotten it already.


    "Palm. She said it''s the name of a tree in the south," she said.


    "A palm tree. Yes. She is scrawny," I said, that made sense.


    "She lost a baby a few months ago," Renn whispered.


    Ah... she did look sickly, or maybe as if she had just recovered from something distressful. I had assumed it was just from the lack of sleep and her emotions.


    "Is that why he left?" I asked.


    "He''s the cause. He beat her," Renn said stiffly.


    "Well..." Wish I hadn''t asked.


    Renn then suddenly smiled.


    "Hm?" I looked around. Had something happened? No. The wagon and its owners were fine.


    "Nothing''s wrong. I just found your look pleasant," she said.


    "My look?" I asked. What look had I worn?


    "Melody. Palm. Kathy is the one helping Melody right now. The two near the horses are sisters, Tiffany and Criby," Renn said with a point at each as she spoke of them.


    "I tasked you with talking with them so that I didn''t need to bother with such things," I said.


    "I know," she nodded, yet still smiled gently. She seemed to be enjoying this. Not just our current tasks... but this moment too.


    She really did like humans. Maybe it was certain types.


    Maybe it was just the women.


    "We''ll be passing those knights soon. I want you sitting on the wagon when we do," I said.


    "Hm? Okay?" Renn didn''t seem to argue, but she did seem to want to ask why.


    "Just in case something happens," I answered her.


    "Oh... okay," she nodded as her smile finally died down.


    "Remember... they''re only human," I said to her.


    "Of course they are?"


    Taking a small breath, I wondered what to do or say to her. I couldn''t tell her what to think, or believe... but sometimes I really wished I could.


    I didn''t need to tell her that I''d slaughter them if they found out about her ears or tail. I didn''t need to tell her that I''d abandon them to protect her in a heartbeat. She knew all that.


    Yet still, she was more than happy to not only risk it... but also invest in them. To become friends with them.


    "They really did buy the spices by the way. I overheard the sisters worrying over a debt. One they took to buy it all," Renn then said.


    "I see," I said. I honestly didn''t care much for such information.


    "But they''re oddly not upset we''re taking a share. I think we''re getting what Jacob was going to get, for being the guard," Renn said.


    "We''re taking the daughter''s share?" I asked and glanced over at her. She was brushing one of the horses.


    "Oh. No. I don''t think so," Renn said.


    Good.


    Renn stepped closer, and I tilted my head at her as she gave me another smile. "You just thought that was a good thing, didn''t you?" she asked.


    "I had," I said honestly.


    She chuckled and stepped away, to cover her mouth as she laughed.


    Watching her giggle, I wondered why she was covering her mouth. Her smile looked great on her.


    "I''ll make sure we''re not. For you," she said.


    "Hmph."


    Renn giggled some more, seemingly happy to see my discomfort.


    Pointing at the tents in the distance, I decided to change the topic. I didn''t like how she seemed to be so amused and happy over my contradictions. "Those are the knights of the northern lord of this nation. Melody had called them the Knights of Willows. Willow is probably the lord''s name, I just don''t remember it. I recognize their flag though, so it''s been around for a long time," I said.


    "Oh?" Renn glanced at it, her eyes focusing on the tents.


    "As I mentioned before, these lands are safe. Patrolled. Controlled. But..." I glanced at the wagon. It was a small fortune. Most of the wagon was full. The boxes were about the size of Renn''s waist, and stacked four tall. Each loaded with a spice that was worth its weight in gold.


    "But there is definitely something else at play. Yes. I agree. Palm is more concerned over her... husband... but the rest are worried over something else. Criby keeps looking over her shoulder. And not at me, or you," Renn said.


    I nodded. I didn''t know her name, but I had noticed her actions. They all had done the same.


    "It could be nothing. It could just be them worrying over this Jacob. Maybe he threatened to get revenge for something," I said.


    "It''s... possible... I don''t think so though. As I said, they talk ill of him. Hated him. Even Palm hates him, obviously, even though she''s depressed," Renn said.


    "Hmph. See if you can figure it out. When you do let me know," I said, and took a single step back towards the wagon.


    "I will... are we done already?" Renn asked.


    I stopped and looked back at her.


    "You complained I took you away from your new friends," I said to her.


    She shrugged as she nodded. "I did. But... It''d be strange if a young wife didn''t want to try and keep her husband ensorcelled, after learning that a man could just up and go all willy-nilly, wouldn''t it?" she asked.


    I blinked at her words, and wondered how much of that smile, and that tone she had spoken with, were her teasing... and her being serious.


    "Willy-nilly," I said.


    "Well, he didn''t. It had obviously been a rough last few months for them. I just..." she shrugged; suddenly her face was a little red.


    Smiling at her, I wondered how she could be so confident one moment than lose it all only a moment later. It made her... somehow, more human. More real. More adorable.


    "Honestly any man who could abandon you like that, is no man at all," I said to her.


    Renn froze, but I didn''t wait to hear her response. I stepped away, for real this time.


    Heading back to the wagon, to help them finish re-arrange whatever they were working on as to get us back on the road.


    It was time. The horses had gotten enough rest. As had the women. And I knew Renn was far from exhausted yet, and not just because she was so jubilant. I was starting to recognize the signs of her growing tired. As hard as they were to notice, since she always seemed to try and hide them from me.


    "Jeez!" Renn complained loudly behind me and I smiled as a few of the women glanced at her. Odds are they saw a very red face.


    That''d solidify our own story.


    Now they just needed to solidify theirs.


    But honestly did I care if they did or not?


    After all did it matter? Whether this trip was uneventful, or full of disaster...


    It''d not matter.


    Renn and I would survive. We''d reach the Cathedral in due time.


    Yet...


    "Mister Vim, would you move this box for me? It''s a little heavy," Kathy asked as I approached the wagon.


    I nodded, glad to be invited. It meant they too wanted to hurry it up.


    Hoping up onto the wagon, I noticed the way it creaked. Hopefully my weight wouldn''t break it. It was already carrying a lot, after all.


    "Which one?" I asked her.


    Kathy pointed at a box a little bigger than the rest. It was closed up, and looked...


    Bending down to pick it up, I recognize both the smell it gave off and the sound of its contents clinking as I moved it.


    Weapons. Swords probably.


    And not one or two. Half a dozen at least.


    Melody guided me to where she wanted it. Up near the front, behind the driver''s seat.


    "If something happens, that box has swords in it," she said as I put it in its new position.


    I nodded, but didn''t say anything about it.


    After all I didn''t need a sword. But they didn''t need to know that.


    "Alright girls, get the horses back into harness!" Melody shouted, and it seemed we were done. They had just been waiting for me to help them move that single box.


    Odds are the entire re-arrangement of the boxes was simply for it.


    Hopping off the wagon, I glanced at Renn. She was walking back, and was glaring at me.


    Yet her glare was accompanied by a silly looking smirk.


    I smiled at her and she hurriedly looked away, and mumbled something I couldn''t hear thanks to the horses neighing next to me as they were attached to their harnesses.


    With a sigh I nodded. It probably hadn''t been very nice.


    "Back on the road girls! Let''s move it!" Melody shouted, taking command.


    "Aye mother!" they all shouted.

 Chapter 74 - Seventy Three – Renn – A Knight’s Demand

    Chapter 74: Chapter Seventy Three ¨C Renn ¨C A Knight¡¯s Demand The wagon was dead silent as we stared at the two men.


    Off in the distance, just nearly out of earshot even for me... were Vim and a man on a horse. Vim looked tiny next to the horse and its rider. Not only was the horse larger than usual... the knight wore armor which gleamed, even in the setting sun, and he looked big. Maybe even bigger than Vim.


    "What do you think he''s saying?" Palm asked her mother.


    I sat next to Kathy on the wagon, and Palm and Melody were behind us. Criby and her sister Tiffany were on either side of the horses, holding their reins.


    "Which one?" Kathy asked.


    "Uh... both?" Palm asked, and I didn''t need to glance behind me to know she had glanced at me.


    As far as I could tell the knight was asking Vim who we were and what we were doing out this late in the day on the road.


    "I''ll be honest I didn''t expect this. We passed that encampment without them even looking at us," Criby said as she glanced at us. Or rather at Melody.


    "Same," Kathy agreed.


    Yes. It was true. We had rounded that knight encampment, as they had called it, nearly half a day ago. Many had seemed to point and watch us pass, but none had come out to bother us. A few had even ridden out on horses, but... none had approached us. They had simply rode around in the distance, as if just to ride.


    "Those knights had different colors, didn''t they?" I asked. They had blue and white flags. This man had a red one on his horse''s saddle.


    "They did. But a knight''s colors represent his rank, not always who claim his fealty," Melody said sternly. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hm. I hadn''t known that.


    "Oh!" Kathy sat up as we watched Vim turn away and head back towards us.


    At first I was glad. If their conversation was over we could return to traveling... but...


    The knight didn''t move from his spot.


    "This isn''t good, is it?" Kathy asked worriedly.


    "Don''t panic yet," Melody ordered, and then the wagon shook as she hopped off it.


    Glancing at her as she walked past me on the left, I noticed her strange glare as she walked forward to meet Vim.


    They met quickly, mostly because Melody had hurried. "What does he want?" Melody asked softly. Low enough she probably didn''t want her daughters to hear her.


    Kathy shifted next to me, and the two sisters on the ground stepped forward but were kept back by the horses. They didn''t budge.


    It seemed none could hear her.


    "A toll, of course," Vim said, just as quietly.


    "You must be joking," Melody''s voice raised enough that the others could hear her now. They all startled.


    "No. I''m not," Vim shifted and put his hand on his hip. He looked upset that she''d actually accuse him of doing such a thing.


    Melody looked past Vim, at the knight on the horse. Odds were she was glaring daggers at him.


    "How much?" she asked.


    "Too much. A quarter of anything you have," Vim said.


    Melody didn''t even speak; she just put her face into her hand and groaned.


    "How much did he say?" Palm asked loudly.


    "I think he said a quarter!" Criby said.


    "You''re kidding!" Kathy groaned.


    Melody raised her other hand, to shush her daughters. Surprisingly they went quiet.


    "What do you think Vim?" Melody asked him softly. Back to whispering.


    "What do you want me to think?" he asked her back.


    "I can''t give them a quarter. We have debts. If I give them a quarter, this will be our last trip. Ever," Melody said sternly.


    For a moment Vim said nothing. He simply stared at the woman before him.


    I was transfixed by his eyes. They looked... upset... yet... soft. Gentle. Worried.


    Obviously not for himself. And by extension, me. But...


    He was worried for her. For them. He felt for them.


    Smiling softly at him, I watched as his eyes went upward. Leaving Melody, who slouched in front of him. His eyes met my own, and I smiled at him.


    He smiled back, and held my gaze for a moment... then looked back at Melody.


    "I think he''s a brigand. He doesn''t speak like a real knight. At least none that I''ve ever known," Vim then said.


    Melody shot up straight, as to stare at the distant knight.


    "Truthfully?" Melody asked harshly.


    Vim nodded. "Yes. He''s wobbly in the saddle. He''s not used to the weight on his body. And he''s uneducated. He didn''t know what spikenard is used for," Vim said.


    Melody seemed to find that information very important. "A fake," she said.


    Vim nodded. "That''s my assumption. Yet as fake as he might be, his threat is not. He speaks in plural, so he''s definitely not alone. He''s too confident to be alone. But I''m not sure how many there are... I think I see the gleam of metal to our right, but it could be weapons, could be scraps of metal from something long abandoned," Vim said with a gesture to his left. Our right.


    Melody looked out that way, and I did too.


    Yes. I could see it. A good distance away, past the large grass field, was something. Or rather someone. They were hiding right where a hill started, where the ground sunk a little as to hide from us.


    "Mother...?" Kathy spoke up, and Melody looked at her.


    Suddenly the woman looked as old as her daughters sometimes treated her.


    "Mom..." Palm whispered sadly at the sight, and it pained my heart.


    Especially since the old woman''s worry was for naught.


    After all...


    Glancing at the knight, and then to his supposed allies... I wondered if it could be any more than ten or so men.


    Ten men? Even if fully armored...


    They were nothing to Vim.


    Yet... would he do anything about it?


    I was about to hop off the cart, but Vim''s eyes caught me.


    His glare held me in place, and I remembered our conversation from this morning.


    Stay seated in the seat.


    Yes. Okay. Sorry.


    I mouthed the words and sat back down.


    "Renn?" Kathy asked what was wrong, but I just shook my head.


    "What do you want to do? Either give up a quarter or see if you can call his bluff. I doubt he''ll wait much longer," Vim said.


    "But... but he has no right! No claim! Especially if he''s just a thief," Tiffany shouted.


    Seemed she had better hearing than the others.


    "A thief?" Criby asked, looking all around.


    "Is he?" Kathy asked.


    Vim seemed to ignore the commotion and focused on Melody.


    "I''m one man, Melody. I''ll fight, if I must, but I''m still just one man. If he has enough men, you''ll lose more than a quarter of your stock. You''ll lose things much more precious," Vim said to her. He spoke softly, so that the others couldn''t hear him.


    He wanted Melody to give up her goods. To pay the toll.


    A little surprised he had chosen that option, I wondered if that was his personal belief... or because he didn''t want to reveal how strong he was.


    Melody said nothing, and the woman''s daughters all became quiet as they stared at her. Waiting.


    Looking away from Vim and Melody, I found the knight approaching slowly. His horse trotted towards us, and he looked... worried for some reason.


    "Mother!" Kathy alerted her mother to his approach, and she startled. Vim however kept his back turned, and stayed focused on Melody.


    "You can replace wealth Melody. You can''t replace them," Vim said to her.


    Melody looked away from the approaching knight, back at Vim.


    My heart sunk as I realized she was going to give in. To accept.


    This... this wasn''t fair, was it?


    Would Vim actually allow it to happen?


    Even though he could stop it? So easily?


    Would I let it happen...?


    A sudden memory flashed into my head. The hallway. That day. In Ruvindale.


    When I had chosen to act against their wishes. When I had lost my right to that home. When I had lost it. Nearly lost it all.


    Would I do the same again?


    If I said something... if I did something... would Vim banish me? Or at least, do it in his own way?


    Closing my eyes as the knight drew close enough; I listened as he took a deep breath. "A quarter of your goods! Drop it there, now!" he shouted.


    "What do we do?" Kathy asked worriedly.


    "A quarter..." Palm groaned, and I heard her strain. She was in pain. And not just emotionally. The poor girl was still suffering from her miscarriage... and this stress wasn''t helping.


    "Your answer!" the knight shouted, and I heard a new sound.


    Metal.


    Opening my eyes, I flinched at the sight of men in the distance. Not all of them had armor, but a good portion did.


    And there were more than just a few.


    Quickly counting eleven men, I flinched.


    What would Vim do if they simply attacked anyway?


    Would he save them? Or...


    Looking over at Vim, I glared at the man who looked far too calm. Too patient.


    He was still staring at Melody. Waiting for her answer.


    "You have a choice, Melody!" I shouted.


    Melody startled, as did the girl I sat next to. Them startling was understandable, but the knight and his horse jolting wasn''t.


    "Ho!" The man quickly got his horse under control as I nodded to Melody. She stared at me with expectant eyes.


    "Whatever you choose, do not regret it," I said to her.


    After all, it was what I wanted to say to myself.


    It was what Vim centered his whole being around. Free will. Choice. The right to choose even the wrong options.


    Vim ignored me and my outburst, but at least he didn''t glare at me. At least he didn''t sigh or shake his head.


    Melody looked at those near me. Her daughter. Those who she saw as daughters, even if they weren''t.


    "The toll is a quarter! Do not make me take it!" the knight shouted. He had raised his voice, either upset I had startled his horse or to tell his companions what was happening.


    "There are a dozen men over there," Kathy whispered.


    "They have spears, mother!" Palm shouted.


    "Tiffany..." Criby moaned a strange sound.


    Tiffany only shook her head, looking defeated already.


    Melody looked away from us and back to Vim.


    Vim''s eyes narrowed and I realized she had probably made a decision. It was likely on her face already, even though she hadn''t said it aloud.


    Was she going to risk her children? Really?


    "I''ll give it."


    The world suddenly got quiet as Melody nodded. "A quarter! Fine! No more!" she shouted.


    All of her daughters wordlessly looked at each other, and I felt very out of place. I knew I should probably look as distraught and worried as they but...


    "Good! Drop it there!" The knight sounded relieved as he shouted back.


    I squeezed my pants tightly as I watched Melody turn around and head back towards us. To the wagon.


    Her face was wrought with anger and adorned by tears.


    "Mother..." Tiffany broke into a sob, and I realized that they all knew it too.


    This was the end.


    I didn''t know what happened to people when they failed to pay off their debts. I didn''t know how horrible it actually were... but based off their looks, and their tears...


    It wasn''t good.


    Looking away from them, I stared at the man who had allowed those expressions to come into existence.


    He held my gaze, unflinching.


    The man on the horse trotted closer, but had his horse arch. Not drawing too close, yet acting as if he would. Rather than trying to be intimidating, I felt as if he was growing anxious. He couldn''t contain himself.


    "Are we really mother?" Kathy asked Melody as she reached us.


    "Help me unload the boxes," Melody ordered, not meeting anyone''s gaze.


    I hopped off the wagon alongside Kathy, but not to go and help. Instead I hurried to Vim.


    He finally frowned at me, and I knew it was simply because I had gotten off the wagon.


    "Renn..." Vim sighed as I drew close.


    "Vim what''s happening?" I asked him.


    "What does it look like? They''re paying a toll," he said.


    "They''re being robbed," I corrected him.


    "Better robbed than killed," he argued.


    "You''d let them die?" I asked him.


    Vim didn''t answer right away. Instead he looked past me, to the wagon.


    "Will you stop me if I stopped this?" I asked him.


    My question got his full attention, and his eyes narrowed.


    He would.


    "Really...?" I asked.


    Vim didn''t even blink as he nodded.


    "Then you''re a hypocrite. You don''t believe in free will at all," I said.


    He sighed, and shook his head.


    "You''d argue that? Vim! Look at them! I don''t know what happens when you don''t pay debts, but obviously it''s horrible," I said as I pointed to the girls who had finally got the first box off the wagon. Only Melody and Tiffany were crying, but they were all distraught.


    "Renn," he said my name but I shook my head. I didn''t want to hear it.


    "I''ll... I''ll do it without revealing who I am. What I am. Maybe..." I looked to the man on the horse.


    Could I? That armor was real. Even if he wasn''t a real knight, that metal didn''t pretend.


    And the dozen men in the distance wouldn''t either.


    I could kill a man. I''ve done it. But could I kill that many without getting hurt myself? Without revealing what I was?


    Stepping towards the knight, I came to a stop before I could rush him.


    Vim held my arm, rather tightly.


    "Let me go," I ordered.


    "Renn."


    I shook my head and tried to pull myself free. Not only did he not budge, neither did I. My arm was locked in place.


    Grabbing his shirt, I tugged it as I glared at him. "Please Vim! If I let this happen..." I tried to think of how horrible the rest of the journey would be. How quiet. How sad. How depressing.


    People who were becoming friends would instead become distant. People that had been depressed, but still lively, would become distraught and empty.


    I''d seen it before.


    Knew it well.


    After all it had happened to me.


    "Renn," Vim said my name again and I blinked watery eyes.


    "Don''t try anything stupid!" the horseman yelled. He was closer. I ignored him, and kept my eyes on Vim.


    "Renn, calm yourself for a moment and listen to me," Vim said.


    I shook my head. I didn''t want to hear whatever excuse he had. Especially since it might make sense. Especially so since it''d be full of reason and...


    And it''d only make me hate myself more.


    "Get back to the wagon! Now!" The sound of the horse''s hooves grew louder. I turned and found he was close. Too close.


    He really was big. The gauntlet that held the horse''s reins was nearly as big as my head.


    Was he that big, or was his armor just that big?


    Vim ignored him, and pulled me closer.


    He grabbed my other arm, and I felt oddly insulted as he held me in place. As if I was some child and he my parent getting ready to yell at me.


    "Let me go Vim," I told him one last time.


    "Not until you hear what I have to say," he said.


    "Then say it and let me go!"


    "Get back!" The knight shouted. I heard the sound of something metal clanging; his horse neighed as it got closer.


    "You have no right to decide their fate," Vim then said.


    I shook my head. "Them? You kill humans all the time!" I argued.


    "Not them! Them!" he turned me, spinning me so I could look at the wagon.


    They had five boxes off the wagon now. Palm was standing near the horses, staring at us with wide eyes. None of the others were looking this way.


    My eyes grew blurry again as I realized what he meant.


    "You let them choose," I said.


    "They chose," he stated.


    I nodded. They had. Melody had.


    "If I kill these men... then I might have to kill them too. Since they''ll see it. They''ll think about it. They''ll question how it was possible. Are you willing to watch me kill them Renn? Can you?" he asked me, speaking softly. Kindly. His hold on my arms softened, as he suddenly got a whole lot gentler with me.


    Slowly shaking my head, I knew better than to answer.


    No. I didn''t want to see him kill them. Nor did I think I could stand by and let it happen.


    Which meant he''d simply kill me. Since it was obvious I''d not be able to actually stop him.


    Vim''s hands squeezed my arms, but not roughly. Nor to keep me in his grip. Instead I felt as if he was trying to apologize for handling me roughly.


    Lowering my head, I knew I''d not be able to do anything now.


    After all if I did... he''d step in. Even if I was able to kill them, or deter them, it didn''t matter. He''d step in to protect me without a moment''s hesitation.


    And then the end result would be the same.


    They''d see him protect me, most likely violently, and then... then he''d have to kill them. To silence them. To stop the possibility of them finding out about us. About the society.


    Which would only mean my own actions would have gotten them killed.


    "But... that doesn''t mean we have no options," Vim then said.


    Looking up, I glanced at him as he sighed and released me. I wobbled in front of him, feeling weak. "Options...?" I asked.


    He nodded with a sigh. "Really. Next time just wait, okay? Though I suppose I should praise you. You tried to interfere earlier, and held yourself back. That''s progress at least, I guess," he said.


    "That''s it! Get back now or die!" the knight shouted, and I glanced at him. He had lifted a large black weapon. Not a sword, but some kind of mace. The thing was huge, and had spikes all over the top of it. The knight was brandishing it, but didn''t seem intent on swinging it. He was trying to scare us away.


    When had he procured it? I hadn''t seen it before... maybe that was the sound I had heard earlier.


    "Go on. Back to the wagon," Vim patted me as he ushered me to go.


    I nodded and obeyed. Stepping away from him, I took one last glance to the horseman. He was kicking his horse, forcing it forward towards Vim. Even though it looked as if it didn''t want to go near him. As if it could sense that something was off about him.


    "Renn! Here!" I turned and found Palm ushering me towards her. She looked... terrified.


    Then I heard metal crunch, and something heavy slapped the earth behind me.


    Startling, I spun around... and found only Vim standing there.


    The knight and his horse were gone.


    Then I heard the loud crash.


    Turning my head to the left, I found two forms in the distance. Probably several dozen leaps away, was the horse. It was rolling along the ground wildly, its legs flailing in unnatural directions. They were broken. Behind the horse, a little to the right, was another bundle of a mess. Pieces were flying all over, and they glimmered... and not just from their metallic nature.


    The knight rolled away with a great force, and one of his arms actually popped off in the process. It and blood flew off in the air, landing in the grass and disappearing from sight.


    Once the two stopped rolling, the world became deathly quiet. Fitting the sunset.


    Staring at the horse and knight... I realized they were both dead. Neither was moving.


    "Vim..." I whispered as I looked at him. He sighed and nodded, and then turned to look the other direction. To the group of men in the distance.


    None of them had moved yet. Did they even realize what had just happened? Something told me they hadn''t.


    "This was inevitable Renn. Next time this happens, please remember that your job is to keep yourself safe. That''s my entire purpose. To keep you safe. Please don''t question it again," Vim said to me.


    I gulped a dry mouth and nodded.


    "Go tell them to load the boxes back onto the wagon, and hurry away. I don''t think they''re smart enough to realize that what just happened to their friend can happen to them," Vim said with a gesture to the men in the distance. They were all looking at each other, talking amongst themselves.


    "Did they even see what you did?" I asked. I hadn''t. My back had been turned... and only for a moment. It had happened that fast.


    "Doubtful. Go on. Do your job, you''re supposed to handle the talking remember?" Vim asked me.


    I nodded. "Yeah..."


    "C''mon!" a man shouted in the distance, and I realized Vim was right. They were getting ready to come.


    Hurrying to the wagon, I finally realized what Vim meant all this time.


    Not a single one of them were looking at me. They were staring at Vim. With looks of pure fear.


    "Put the boxes back onto the wagon! Come on!" I shouted, trying to get Melody''s attention.


    She shook her head as if in disbelief... and then looked at me.


    "Get them back on. Quick! Hurry!" I hurried over behind the wagon, to help them load them back on.


    "O-okay..." Kathy stuttered as I bumped into her and bent down to grab hold of a box.


    They went into motion, to help me... but I knew the truth. I knew that Vim had been right.


    Of course he had.


    After all... how many times has this happened to him? Over his many years?


    Hundreds? Thousands of times?


    Did they always end the same...?


    "Oh god!" Criby cried out, and the sound forced me to find out what had happened. She sounded as if the end of the world was upon us.


    But it wasn''t the end. She was just watching Vim. Off in the distance killing men.


    "Focus!" I shouted, hoping to get them all to stop watching.


    It barely worked. Only Melody and Kathy returned to loading the boxes.


    At least there were only a few left and...


    "He killed them all..." Palm whispered as I loaded the second to last box.


    Pushing it farther into the wagon, I groaned as I glanced up at Tiffany. She and Criby were the only ones on the wagon. They were both standing still, watching Vim. Or rather whatever Vim was doing.


    I spared at glance at him, and saw he was alone. No others stood near him. But there were dark shadows all around him. The setting sun played with those shadows... making one think there were a lot more bodies out there than there actually were.


    "Last box!" I shouted as I grabbed the last one from Melody. She was holding it, but only that. She had been transfixed, and couldn''t look away.


    Putting the last box onto the back of the wagon, I groaned as I realized this was it.


    Would Vim kill them now?


    No. Hopefully not. He had told me to load the boxes back on after all. Why make me do that if he was just going to kill them?


    Yet...


    Glancing at Vim, I found he was walking back towards us. He walked slowly, calmly, and it was obvious why. There was no reason to hurry anymore.


    Looking to Melody, I flinched at the weird look on her face. It was more than just crying. More than just fear. It was an emotion I had actually never seen on a person before.


    Which was weird... since nearly all of them had the same expression.


    "Impossible..." Melody whispered.


    Gulping, I looked to Vim. For guidance. What was I supposed to say? What could I say?


    He didn''t seem willing to give me any, and instead just kept walking towards us. He wasn''t that far away now and...


    "A...ah! No!" Criby stumbled over a box. The one I had just put onto the wagon behind her. She fell hard, causing the rest of them to jump in shock.


    "Criby?" Tiffany hurried to help her sister, her fear mixing with concern and worry.


    Criby rolled on her side, obviously hurt from the fall. She had landed on the edge of the box... yet she wasn''t crying out in pain. No...


    "No..." Criby groaned, and I recognized her eyes. The look. That look of pure disbelief.


    Nory had that look right before she died.


    Which meant...


    Looking around one last time, to all of their faces... I realized the truth. I realized what needed to be done.


    Hurriedly heading around the wagon, I clambered up onto its side. I used the wheel and its spokes to climb up and reach for my bag. I had laid it next to the big box that sat behind the driver seat.


    Once I had it in my hand, I hopped back down to the ground.


    Turning to go, to hurry to Vim... I hesitated to a stop as I came face to face with Palm.


    "Goodbye," she whispered.


    Blinking, I heaved a sob as I nodded. "Goodbye. Stay safe," I said to her.


    She nodded, and stepped aside to let me go.


    Hurrying away, I did my best to keep myself from stumbling as I cried.


    This was why Vim had wanted her to simply pay the fee.


    Because even if he didn''t have to kill them... even if it didn''t endanger me or the Society...


    It still ended in heartbreak.

 Chapter 75 - Seventy Four – Vim – A Quiet Cost

    Chapter 75: Chapter Seventy Four ¨C Vim ¨C A Quiet Cost She was learning. Fast.


    Although a somewhat regrettable outcome... what had just happened was also in the end, positive.


    A good lesson for one such as her.


    Yet like always... such lessons were painful, and left scars.


    We had left the wagon of spice and the five women behind. I was a little surprised to have seen Renn be the one to run away first. She probably had no idea how relieved I was to see her leave on her own accord. I had been rather... worried, on how I was going to get her to leave after the event.


    It was now the middle of the night. A sliver of a moon loomed over us, illuminating the thin clouds that flowed quickly above us. There wasn''t much wind down here on the ground, but up there seemed to be a windstorm based off the speed of the clouds.


    Renn was walking next to me, and oddly... wasn''t crying. She had wept for a few minutes directly after the event, but had calmed herself rather quickly.


    It made me wonder if maybe she had cried because of something they had said or did. If that was the reason, it would also explain why she had been the first to run away.


    Though... there was also a chance she had simply ran in hopes of keeping me from taking their lives.


    Honestly no matter the reason... I was glad she was capable of understanding such things. I was glad she had been able to make the decision herself, without me having to force it.


    It meant she really could adapt to our society.


    It meant she was now a little more trustworthy. A little more valuable.


    A frog croaked to my left, and I glanced at the little creek we were walking next to. It was barely as wide as my foot, but it was flowing a little fast. Either there was a larger river nearby, or water was seeping up from the ground somewhere.


    "Think they''ll be okay?" Renn asked.


    "Yes. They''ll be taking the same path we are now Renn, and we''ve only passed two people. Both were merchants themselves," I said.


    She nodded, but didn''t seem that happy to hear it.


    "I feel... defeated. As if I had made a horrible mistake," Renn said.


    "What mistake did you make?" I asked her carefully.


    She shrugged. "I''m not sure. Did I... choose wrongly? Did I not say the right things back then? Did I misunderstand you?" She rambled some questions, but didn''t seem to know which one to really ask.


    Yet it wasn''t my place to tell her which one she needed to ask. Nor did I plan to give answer to any of them either.


    "Was giving up the boxes a better choice?" Renn asked, and did so with a glance at me. This was the first time she''s actually looked at me in several hours.


    Fitting that she did so when she asked the right one.


    "I would have preferred that option," I said honestly.


    Her face contorted into pain and she looked away. "I see."


    "But... at the same time, bending over for scum is never pleasant," I said.


    "But it wasn''t our choice. It was theirs. We took it from them," Renn said.


    "Who said we did? They made their choice Renn. They gave... or were willing to give the boxes. What happened afterward was not a result of their choice," I said. I didn''t mention that it was her fault. That knight would not have gotten anywhere near me if she hadn''t acted so oddly in front of him.


    He had been scared of me after all. He had even offered me a portion of the spoils.


    It was probably best I kept such a thing from her, though.


    "What would have happened? If they couldn''t pay their debts?" Renn asked.


    "Depends on what they put up as collateral for the credit. It could have been their horses and wagon, their house... maybe even they themselves, although such creditors are hard to find in this nation. The church outlawed such things," I said.


    "Themselves? Their lives?" Renn paused, looking at me again.


    "Their lives, yes. But they wouldn''t have been killed. They would have simply become slaves. For women it''s... not that pleasant. Yet as I said, I doubt it had been that. It was probably the wagon and the horses, based off what Melody had said. It would have put them out of business. However if it had also put them into debt then... well... it could have led to even worse results too," I said honestly.


    I didn''t want to hide the truth from someone who looked so devastated.


    "Similar to that family we helped. The ones with the broken wagon," I reminded her.


    She hesitated a moment, and then nodded. She remembered them now.


    Honestly... that hadn''t been that long ago. A month was all.


    Renn seemed to calm down a little after my explanation, and she took a deep breath. "So we at least saved them from that," she said.


    "At the risk of our people, yes," I said stiffly.


    She flinched. "I..." she didn''t continue, obviously unable to say anything.


    "They live in the capital. Or at least have a place of business there. That means there''s a chance they might see you or I there in the future. Maybe even years from now. Not a good predicament you put us in, Renn," I said to her.


    She closed her eyes and nodded, seemingly fully aware.


    "But don''t feel too bad. I allowed it. They still live after all," I said, and returned to walking.


    Renn stayed where she stood for a moment, and then hurried to follow after me. Her shoes sounded odd as she hastily came up next to me. "How bad is it? Really?" she asked.


    "Very. They just watched me kill a dozen men, bandits or no, with my bare hands. They''ll tell people. No one will believe them. Then they''ll either keep it quiet forever, afraid to be blamed or labeled as some kind of crazy wacko, or will confess their sins to the church. Either rumors, or the church, learning of it can cause issues. After all... they knew our names," I said.


    Renn covered her face as she groaned. "They do..."


    "I know it upset you Renn, but I really wish you would have simply let it happen," I said honestly.


    "Hm..." she walked next to me, still hiding her face. Was she crying? I didn''t hear any sobs...


    "I will always put you and the society over everything. And that''s not limited to humans, Renn. I would have done the same, had they been inhuman," I told her.


    "Even if they were a part of the society?" she asked.


    "Oh. No. I''d not have even listened to his demands had it been our own people," I said.


    "Then... why did you let them live?" she asked carefully.


    "Is that why you ran?" I asked.


    "From them? Well... no. Yes and no, actually. I ran because I saw how they were looking at you. I knew there would be no point trying to explain anything to them," Renn said softly.


    I nodded, and was glad to hear her admit it aloud. "I''m glad you understood at least. The reason they''re still alive Renn is for two reasons. I''ll tell you only one of them," I said.


    Renn slowed a little... and after she realized I had come to a stop, she did too. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "There is a very good chance they will not tell anyone what happened. After all he had claimed to be a knight. He very well could have been one, too. A bunch of women claiming the deaths of knights... would not be good. Especially when one takes into account in how those men had died," I said.


    "Is that why you killed them like that?" she asked.


    I nodded. "Brutality such as that is unnatural to them. After all, humans aren''t strong enough to tear asunder their own kind like that," I said.


    She studied me for a moment, and then nodded. "So you are betting they''ll keep it a secret. To protect themselves," she concluded.


    "It''s a risk. They might still report it, but no one will believe them. Odds are they''ll report it, but will say that they simply found the bodies on the side of the road as they traveled. They''ll talk amongst themselves... and will decide that I was some kind of haunt. Either a monster in human guise or some kind of fairy. Whatever their religion calls demons, maybe," I said, and tried to remember which one this one called our kind. For some reason I didn''t think it used demons as the term... something with a c...


    "If they thought us demons, wouldn''t that make it more reason to tell the church?" Renn asked.


    "No. You''d think so, but the church in this land is very strict. There''s a very good chance that they would be excommunicated, or even killed, just because they met a supposed demon," I said.


    "That... doesn''t sound like a good religion," Renn complained.


    "I''ve actually always been fond of the stricter ones myself," I said.


    Renn glared at me with an odd look, but I didn''t shy away from it. After all why should I? I had been honest.


    "Killing their own people for just seeing a demon is indeed crazy. But sometimes a strict law is better than a lax one. Go to a land where thieves get their hands cut off, and you''ll find a place where you can carry your purse around openly without worry," I said.


    "Because people are too scared to even think of it," Renn argued.


    "Better to be terrified than to hurt others."


    Renn''s glare died a little, but didn''t disappear completely. "I guess it''s a good thing you''re such a firm believer in free-will then," she said.


    I nodded. "It is."


    Another frog croaked, and it drew Renn''s attention away from me. She smiled softly at it, and I knew it was because she had interpreted the noise as the world around us agreeing with her statement.


    "It was fun, you know?" Renn then said.


    "Traveling with them? I''m sure it was," I said. For you.


    "Now we don''t get paid either," she grumbled.


    I flinched. "That does suck."


    "How much would it have been by the way?" she asked.


    "I''ll not answer," I said. I didn''t want to say it aloud.


    "Oh? Is that the other reason?" she asked, intrigued.


    "Reason? Oh. For letting them live? No. I hadn''t let them live in hopes of getting paid. The reason I didn''t want to answer is because of how much we would have gotten. That wagon was a fortune, and we would have gotten ten percent of it," I said.


    Renn smirked at me, telling me she had known that wasn''t the real reason... and instead had only been trying to get me to say it.


    This girl...


    "Spices are worth that much?" she asked.


    "Most are. Yes. Your little coin pouch, in your bag, if filled with certain spices would be more valuable than if it were full of Penk instead," I explained.


    "Huh..." Renn pondered my words as we began to descend a small hill.


    The little creek we had been walking along diverted, leaving us. I''d miss the sounds of it and the creatures which lived by it.


    "This land uses Scripts by the way," I said.


    "Scripts?"


    I nodded. "I have none to show you. I''ll get some once we reach the capital. They''re little squares instead of circular coins. They have gospels written on them. Here, there''s no different type of coins. They''re all made of silver, and they''re all worth the same. Their value is manipulated and controlled by the church," I explained.


    "Hm... aren''t gospels long? How do they fit on the coins?" she asked.


    "They print them very tiny-like," I showed her the distance the words filled by squeezing my finger and thumb closely together.


    "Does this land have a king or queen then? Or is it just all ran by the church?" she asked.


    Heading back up a hill, I nodded. "They do. They have royalty, and nobles and such. But their power is limited. Most agree the church rules the land."


    "So... will it be a bunch of people like Rapti? If so that might not be too bad," Renn said.


    "For you maybe," I said.


    She giggled as we reached the top of the hill, and the mountains in the distance came into view. They were dark sillhoutes in the night, but even from here and during the night I could see the white peaks.


    Renn must not be able to see them yet, since she looked around for a moment at the top of the hill. She didn''t mention or ask about them, and instead focused on some animals to our right. "What are those?" she asked.


    "Elk... don''t you know what those are? You''re from the north and a forest animal yourself..." I said, wondering if she was serious. She had sounded like it.


    "Elk? But they''re so small," she said.


    "Different breeds," I said.


    "Huh..." Renn stopped for a moment, to study them.


    Watching her as she did, I wondered if...


    "How much have you traveled Renn?" I asked her gently.


    She didn''t take her eyes off the herd. "My home forest was in the north. I left it and found a human village, and then the witch not too long after... I guess not far, now that I realize it. I had thought I was well traveled but..." Renn went quiet as she blinked a few times, probably thinking of memories.


    "There''s nothing wrong with it. There''s not a whole lot different, no matter how far you go. Different animals. Different fruits and colors of grass... But in the end it''s all the same. Same mountains. Same forests. Same deserts. Same seas," I said.


    "Are they? Really?" she finally looked away from the herd, and I shivered for some reason. She was now studying me as harshly as she had been doing the deer.


    "Well... no. They''re the same, but there''s no denying their differences," I said honestly.


    She frowned, and I wondered if she thought I had lied to her on purpose.


    "I meant in the grand scheme of things, Renn..." I said, worried she did indeed think so.


    "I know. You speak like an old man," she said.


    "Well... I am one..."


    Renn giggled as she nodded, and returned to walking.


    "Rather you just think like one! I swear, it''s so hard to get you to laugh or smile... maybe there''s a trick to it?" Renn asked herself as we headed down another small hill.


    "Rather nothing. You''re not some young kit either you know. Two hundred years... You could have over eighty children by now you know, that''s how old you are," I teased her.


    Renn''s hat shifted thanks to her ears. "Eighty...?" she grumbled as she tried to think of it.


    "At least," I nodded. If one really tried, it was probably possible for far more than that... but one always had to calculate with room for error.


    "That''s a lot of food," Renn said.


    I chuckled and nodded. It would be.


    "Ah! There... but that doesn''t count, you''re basically laughing at your own joke," Renn complained.


    A bright line of light crossed the sky, drawing Renn''s eyes to it. The falling star faded as quickly as it came, yet somehow the sky seemed... just a bit brighter now, thanks to it.


    "Think they saw it too?" Renn asked softly.


    "Hm?"


    "Melody and them," she reminded me.


    "Maybe. They should be asleep, humans don''t do well without it," I said.


    Renn nodded, but didn''t smile. She kept staring upward, as if expecting more of a show in the sky.


    "Let''s go Renn. Telmik will come into view as the sun does, and I''d like to reach it before it sets again. They close their gates at sundown here," I said.


    "Sundown...?"


    Picking up our pace, I smiled softly at the woman who passed one of my many tests.


    I''d not tell her that she had, of course. I never told anyone when they did or not.


    But honestly... how long had it been since one had?


    "What was the other reason, by the way?" she then asked.


    "Did I not tell you that I''d say only one?" I asked her.


    She smiled softly, and I realized she had hoped I had forgotten it amongst the conversation.


    Sighing at her, I wondered if maybe I had passed her a little prematurely. But... no...


    A woman was allowed to be a little mischievous.


    And it was that very smile that kept my hand, after all.


    It would have been lost to me. Maybe even forever... if I had killed them.


    The risk those five women brought was worth the price to keep that smile alive.


    A cost to earn her. A hefty one, in my eyes... yet a small one in other''s.


    A cost I was willing to pay.


    At least... for now.

 Chapter 76 - Seventy Five – Renn - Telmik

    Chapter 76: Chapter Seventy Five ¨C Renn - Telmik We''ve lost.


    It was impossible. There was no winning now. No chance.


    Not even the man I was following through town could stop them. Not even he, with all his strength, could fight this many.


    "You all right?" Vim glanced back at me, and I briskly nodded to let him know I was.


    Or at least, I hoped I was.


    His eyes studied me for a moment, and then he returned to facing forward. Ever forward, like always, Vim walked undaunted and with a straight back.


    How could he walk amongst this... this place was...


    Shivering as we rounded a street, and I saw even higher buildings than the last... I wondered what this could be called.


    It was like a giant hive. Of humans. There were not hundreds, but thousands... maybe even more... and they were all out and about.


    Some walked. Some rode carriages. A few were even riding little carriages that were decorated and were just big enough for two people to sit upon. Most of those weren''t even being pulled by horses, but by other people.


    Staying close to Vim, I hoped and prayed we''d reach our destination soon. It felt as if we had been walking amongst crowds for days, and the deeper we went into the city... the more I got lost.


    I needed to make sure I didn''t get lost. If I got lost here, I''d never find Vim again. Might not even be able to find the exit either. This place was so massive, so colossal, even if I climbed to the highest roof nearby I''d not find the gates. I''d most likely only see a sea of stone and wooden roofs, as far as the eye could see.


    "Come one and all! The thirteenth annual play begins tonight!" A man loudly proclaimed on the other side of the road. He was standing up on a platform, and he had a nice sized crowd in front of him. He was talking about some kind of entertainment tonight... a play... but where? The building behind him? It looked like a house, not a place for shows.


    Vim and I rounded the crowd, and I found it funny that anywhere else... his crowd would have been basically the whole town. Yet here it was just an annoyance. Just one more crowd to shove ourselves through.


    "There are many plays. You''ll not regret missing that one," Vim turned to both check on me, and talk to me, as we left that street and went into a large alleyway.


    "Uh... sure..." I nodded, but didn''t know what else to say. After all I had no intention of going to it, or wanting to see it. Had my expression looked as if I had wanted to? Surely not.


    Right now I just wanted to hide.


    To think I had thought Ruvindale had been massive.


    This place could absorb Ruvindale''s entire population and not even blink.


    "How much farther?" I asked Vim. The alley we were now in wasn''t a real one. It had places to sit and rest, benches and tables. Maybe the buildings that created this alley were businesses of some kind. Luckily though we were alone. No one else was here.


    Yet the world was still loud. Just behind me, and coming from above, were loud enough noises that even beneath my hat I still wished I could cover my ears.


    "Still a ways. Sure you''re okay?" Vim asked. I noted the soft tone of his question... he most likely saw how bothered I felt.


    "No. But I''m doing my best," I said.


    "I can tell. Want to sit here for a moment?" Vim pointed at one of the benches. It was made of stone.


    "I uh..." I quickly thought about it. A part of me did want to, but the rest of me wanted to escape this place as fast as possible.


    Shaking my head, I decided to risk it. A small breather might just make it worse in the long run.


    "Alright... just let me know if you need a moment. We can always sneak into an alley or sit at one of the cafes or something," Vim offered.


    "I will," I said, and hoped I wouldn''t need to abuse his kindness in such a way.


    Here I was trying to earn my place next to him... what kind of scared weakling could earn her place next to the protector? Not one who hid from a crowd, that''s for sure.


    The worst part was he had warned me. Several times before entering the city.


    I hadn''t taken his warnings seriously. I would from now on.


    "This way," Vim guided me to the end of the alleyway, and then to the right. We were now back on a main road, and once again the world got louder... and more crowded.


    This time the crowds were working men. Several carts ran up and down the road, and were being loaded or unloaded. There didn''t seem to be any rhyme or reason to them, since each cart had different types of boxes or barrels being loaded into it, but it was obvious this road was being used for one singular purpose.


    Keeping close to Vim, since men were crossing the street as to load their carts, I wondered if this was what every street behind the buildings that housed businesses looked like. Was this much product being sold? This much food being eaten? Goods being crafted?


    Surely not...


    "Make way!" A man shouted, and then he cracked the reins of the horse in front of his cart. It jolted away from the side of the road, and into the center. It was a ways ahead of Vim and I, and he was heading away from us, so we didn''t have to move... but a dozen other men had to hurriedly run off the street as to not get ran over.


    Men cursed at the cart, but it ended there. Everyone quickly went back to work after.


    Humans were scary. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "This way," Vim walked in-between two carts, and into another alleyway. Hurrying after him, since a pair of men had stared at me as I passed... I found us walking through a more familiar alley.


    It was small. Cramped. Full of boxes and barrels, most that looked like they''d been here for years... and was a little dirty. Refuse and trash were piled up near some of the crates we passed.


    Oddly, the sight of such trash and normalcy relaxed me. Even though usually I didn''t like walking through it myself, here I found it soothing.


    "This road is one of the main ones. It circles the entire district, basically circling all of Telmik," Vim paused at the alley''s exit, and pointed at the road it opened to.


    "Which district is this?" I asked as I stared at the waves of people.


    Luckily there didn''t seem to be any carts, but there were those little carriages that only one or two people rode at a time.


    Across the road, instead of more buildings looked instead a fountain. A large one... with some kind of statue in the center. I couldn''t tell what it was at this angle though.


    "This is the merchant''s road. Shopping. Food. Stuff like that is found on this road. Beyond this road, heading that way... which is where we''re headed, is the holy district," Vim pointed to the right, to where large buildings loomed over the roofs of the ones across the street.


    "The church," I nodded.


    "That and more. This town has a whole district the size of Ruvindale just to house their relics and clergy. It''s a pain, but useful," Vim said with a sigh.


    "A tree amongst the forest," I nodded, understanding.


    I really hadn''t before. Yet now I did.


    Anyone could hide here. You could go years without seeing a familiar face, it felt.


    Following Vim out into the busy wave of humans, I felt sick. There was too much commotion. Too much noise. Too many voices, too many shoes stepping on the stone road. Too many bells being rung, from the opening and of doors to the shops. Too many products being sold. Too much, too often.


    Focusing on Vim, I did my best to stay right behind him. Not just to keep up with him, but because it helped me ignore the world around me.


    Usually I''d be more than happy to look around, to see all the new sights... but right now I didn''t feel like seeing anything.


    Honestly this was the first time I''d ever really felt like this. I wasn''t just feeling out of place, I felt tiny. Alone.


    "Three for two!" a woman shouted. A glance showed a younger woman lifting a basket... of some kind of bread.


    "Not in a million years!" A man shouted to another and drew my eyes to the fountain nearby. They were arguing about something, and oddly enough seemed to be ignored by the crowds around them.


    Walking towards the fountain, we passed a group of tables. They were... kind of out in the middle of the street. They weren''t near any buildings, and in fact weren''t very close to the fountain either. Why were they out here?


    They were full. People stood around the tables, since there weren''t enough chairs. Most of the people sitting there were men, wearing odd clothing.


    One of the men hit the table, drawing eyes from everyone. He then shouted something in an odd language, something that sounded like a drunken slur. Yet he wasn''t drunk at all it seemed, based off the hard glare in his eyes.


    While we passed the tables, more men started to shout. They all spoke the same language, even the ones who looked and dressed like the people of this nation.


    "Vim..." I grabbed his sleeve. He slowed his pace and looked at me, and then around. He thought something was wrong, or I had seen something.


    Blushing a little, since I realized he had misinterpreted my call for him... I coughed and pointed to the nearby group. "What language is that?" I asked him.


    He visibly calmed down a little, and then smiled. "One of the smarter ones," he said. He looked relived, but didn''t sound it.


    "Smarter?" I asked. What did that mean?


    "That language makes sense. Most others don''t."


    It made sense...?


    Vim returned his attention elsewhere for a short while, and then looked back at me. We were farther away now, and I couldn''t hear the voices of those men anymore. "That was the language of the isles. A peoples to the south-east, where there''re hundreds of little islands all making up a singular nation," he explained.


    "The isles..." I wondered if their language was because of growing up on islands. It sounded so different it was ridiculous.


    "As I said, one of the smart ones. Makes it easy to learn, as long as you''re not stupid," Vim said with a nod, as if proud of his little joke.


    "I take it you speak it well then," I said.


    He paused a moment, then turned and said a quick few words to me. They sounded like a mumbled mess, as if he had a mouth full of something thick... but it was obviously the language of those men. He smirked at me, and then returned to walking forward.


    "What''d you say?" I asked him.


    He said a single word, in that same language... but it was obvious what that one had meant.


    "Nothing," I said with a huff.


    He chuckled. "See? The smart ones learn it quick," he said.


    Blinking at him, I couldn''t help but giggle at him. "I see!"


    Happy to focus on something other than the hundreds of humans around me, I kept my mind on our silly little conversation all the way until we reached the end of the road.


    Passing under a strange gateway, I noticed that it was a building. Some kind of shop was inside the weird archway, which...


    "A wall...?" I asked Vim, but he didn''t glance back at me or answer. We just kept walking.


    It did seem like a wall. But we were so deep into the city that it made no sense. Why have a wall and gate here? Or did they do it to separate the church from the rest of the place?


    As we passed through the gateway, for a small moment I saw the sky... and then it was gone.


    There was now a roof. Lanterns hung from the stone above, and it looked...


    Glancing around, I couldn''t help but frown at the sudden display of religious motifs. Paintings hung on the walls. Statues were carved into the pillars. Even the doors and windows all around us, had designs upon them similar to things found in churches or bibles.


    And as if to match the sudden change in environment... the people around us quickly began to change as well.


    Fancy clothes and cloaks became mundane robes and garb. Bountiful colors started to blend into dark blacks or grays.


    Every so often someone wearing colorful armor passed us by too.


    Churchmen and women, and their knights.


    We were in a church!


    Hurriedly I reached up to check my hat, and as I made sure it was still in place... I felt my tail as I coiled it tighter around my right thigh. All was in place. Good.


    When had we even entered this place? We were suddenly walking along statues and pretty glass of...


    Slowing my pace, I became transfixed with one of the windows we were passing. It was a myriad of different colors, and was painted with a scene of some kind of army. People were marching, and some had wings and flew in the sky. Whoever had painted it, or made the glass that was painted on, had done so in a way that gave the illusion the army was actually marching. They moved as one looked at it from different angles.


    It was beautiful.


    Startling, I realized I had stopped walking. Hurriedly looking to see how far Vim had gotten from me, I blinked at the smiling man standing next to me.


    "It is a little neat," Vim nodded in agreement.


    Smiling softly at him, I nodded. "It is," I agreed.


    But he was neater. He had actually waited for me, and said nothing.


    I knew that time meant nothing to those like him... to even those like me... but...


    Vim nodded and turned to keep walking. I followed him, and hoped that one day I could be given a chance to be as kind and gentle with him as he was with me sometimes.


    I wasn''t sure how it would be possible... since he never seemed to need any real help or kindness in general... but...


    Rounding a stone pillar, I shivered as the air began to vibrate.


    A familiar sound begun to fill the air, and as Vim and I walked deeper into an ever growing hallway, I recognized a familiar song.


    Hymns.


    Of course I didn''t recognize whatever chant was being done, but it had a similar tone and cadence to those I had heard before. Although the noise was loud and somewhat buzzed in my ears... I found myself liking the way it made me shiver.


    We rounded a corner, and for a tiny moment we were back outside. I saw a brief glimpse of trees and grass, but they faded away quickly as we entered another stone hallway.


    The ringing of song slowly died down, and I realized we were alone now.


    Passing doors and other hallways, I wondered if Vim actually knew where we were. How deep were we? How big was this church? It felt as if it was one giant building, but it was probably hundreds of smaller ones all connected by these stone hallways...


    "Are we supposed to be back here Vim? That door had a red circle on it," I whispered. That circle was obvious in its meaning.


    "I''ve never been good at being told where I can and can''t go," Vim said, a bit above a whisper.


    "Isn''t that the truth," I mumbled. Odds were Vim did anything he wanted, whenever he wanted.


    Vim didn''t seem bothered, but it bothered me. Somehow the lack of other people here made it feel as if... I didn''t belong here. As if we''d get yelled at the moment someone else saw us.


    I stopped counting the hallways we entered and left, and instead chose to focus on the neat windows and paintings. They were all... a little different than the last. Some fancy, others not.


    This place was a lot better than outside. Here I felt okay. Here I felt somewhat safe.


    Was... was it maybe because it was a church? Surely not... after all, I had no idea if this place believed in the same thing Nory had. Nor was I foolish enough to think that just because I was hiding my ears and tail, that I was actually safe here...


    Then maybe it was simply the lack of people. Maybe I liked being alone or...


    Following Vim around a circular hallway, I realized we''d been walking around it for some time and... Rounding a massive stone pillar, I wondered what it was for. Was there a door somewhere? Stairs? Maybe it was a tower? Yet as we rounded it, I saw no door or stairs... only more hallways heading outward.


    It was huge. Nearly a building all on its own. Maybe it was a giant tower, and there was something above us.


    Before I could find or see a door that led into the circular section, Vim took us down a new hallway. This one was a little dark, thanks to a lack of windows. Only a few small lanterns lit it up, and several of them were about to go out thanks to being nearly empty.


    "Here we are," Vim pointed to a very large wooden door. It looked... thick and it had metal plates covering half of it. Had it broken before and they had just fixed it by fastening metal onto it? Or was it made this way on purpose?


    "Why don''t you go in first?" Vim offered, and opened the door.


    The large wooden door didn''t make a single sound. Not a creak or whine, as he opened it enough for me to see somewhat inside. It looked like there were shelves. Books. And... I could see the flickering of shadows, most likely casted by open flame. Maybe a fireplace. It wasn''t that cold, which told me that it was probably a large room. So much stone was probably hard to heat up sometimes.


    Glancing at him, Vim nodded and gestured for me to go in.


    "Hm..." I nodded and entered. He obviously wanted me to do so, even if it was silly.


    Entering the room, my eyes quickly adjusted to the dimly lit place. Then I noticed an odd... tinge in the air. Something similar to the smell of dried leaves.


    "See you soon," Vim then said. Before I could look around, for the source of the smell or to study the room... the door suddenly closed behind me.


    I jumped a little, since Vim had not entered with me.


    Glancing at the door, I groaned as I realized now why Vim had told me to enter first. He hadn''t meant for me to enter before him, but rather for me to simply enter alone.


    He could have just told me...


    Hurriedly sizing up the room, I felt my heartbeat quicken a little. It was a large room... but it was full of shelves and books. It was clean, no book was out of place or not on a shelf, but there were shelves stacked near more shelving. A few were so close to each other, it made me wonder if this room was actually a few times larger than it seemed, and the shelves were just that many and that full.


    There were thick wool rugs on the floor, and the somewhat cool room was doing its best to not get cold thanks to the fireplace opposing the door. I didn''t spend much time examining the fireplace, or any of the shelves, since an old woman sat at a large desk in front of the fireplace.


    She was a little... larger than most women her age. She wore a white church gown, that had blue lines at the seams... and her somewhat droopy face reminded me of...


    "Sit."


    The old woman who wasn''t human gave me an order. With that order, I realized there was indeed a chair before her desk. A tall one with a back that almost reached the ceiling.


    It looked ridiculous, but made me very aware of it.


    Although weary... I knew better than to believe I was in danger. Even if this very old woman could hurt me, I sincerely doubted Vim would have let me in here alone if that was a possible outcome to this meeting.


    Why bring me all the way here to hurt or kill me, after all? That man could have done it from the moment he met me, and not only could he have done it without anyone knowing... even if he had done it in front of someone from the Society, they''d not question him or doubt him.


    They''d just assume I was too dangerous for my own good.


    Walking deeper into the room, I realized the rugs beneath me were... very soft. I sunk into them, enough that it made walking feel a little uncomfortable. Should I take my shoes off? These rugs seemed rather expensive.


    Reaching the tall chair, I hesitated.


    There was a small animal sleeping upon it.


    "Just shoo her off, a light tap will do," the old woman nonchalantly told me how to handle it.


    What even was it? It looked... like a ferret, or mink, but it had two tails... Had it somehow gotten its tail injured and it had simply healed up that way?


    Reaching down to gently wake the small thing, I flinched when it simply kept snoring away.


    After a few pats, I realized the thing wouldn''t wake at all... so I decided to just pick it up.


    Being gentle with the small thing, I realized it probably was some kind of weasel or mink. Its long slender body felt like it had no spine, since it became floppy in my hands. Even as I picked it up, it remained asleep... so I just quickly sat down, and put the small thing onto my lap.


    Once in the chair, I spent a few moments studying the small animal. It was warm, and it curled up a little as I petted it on the head.


    Cute.


    "Hm..."


    Looking up, I flinched. I had somewhat forgotten about her.


    The old woman sat forward, resting her arms on her desk. It was hard to tell, thanks to her church gown, but it looked like her arms were thin... which was a surprise considering the rest of her wasn''t.


    "Let us see..." She mumbled as she stared at me... and I realized she had white eyes.


    Not white because of an old injury, or because she was blind... her eyeballs were completely white. She didn''t even seem to have pupils. It unnerved me a little to be stared at by them.


    "You my dear are a jaguar," the woman then said.


    "Huh?" I tilted my head, and remembered my hat was still on my head. I was about to reach up and take it off, but decided against it.


    I had a very good feeling about her being one of our kind... but I wasn''t going to risk it yet, until it was confirmed.


    After all, the weird smell in the air might not be her but incense or something else... maybe even the rugs, or this weird animal on my lap.


    Although...


    Glancing around at the books, I felt my eyes drift to the desk. Upon it was a massive book. So big, that I doubted the old woman had the strength to move it more than a few pages at a time. Chances were she couldn''t close it even if she wanted to, based off the number of pages and its size.


    "The Chronicler," I said.


    The old woman smiled, confirming my assumption. "You''re definitely a jaguar. Proud and true. Or... maybe not? Did you stain your hands with the blood of your own, child?" the chronicler asked me.


    The cool room suddenly got very hot.


    A tiny yelp drew my eyes away from the woman, and I flinched as the little creature bounded off my lap. It jumped to the nearby desk, and with tiny little pitter-patters of its feet it ran to the woman. Hopping over the large book the animal then rushed up one of her sleeves and disappeared.


    "Hm... I see... poor girl. But worry not child, you shall not suffer the same fate. Come here, let me see your eyes," she gestured for me to get up and draw closer to her.


    I remained seated.


    A long moment passed, and then the woman tilted her head.


    She hadn''t blinked once since I entered the room.


    "I''ll tell you how I know, but first I need to finish my evaluation of you, dear. Please," the woman gave me a kind smile... but honestly it didn''t make me feel any better about this.


    With a dry mouth I slowly stood. How had she known? Was it just a guess? Did I misunderstand it?


    Maybe she meant the blood of our kind, and not my own family.


    She spoke of me killing that snake who had tried to eat me.


    Yes.


    Surely.


    Hopefully.


    With an unsteady foot, I stepped forward. Then another, a little more steady this time, and I stood before her desk. Leaning forward a little, I did my best to not look directly into her white eyes. Not only did they bother me a little... I was honestly not liking her very much at the moment.


    "A little closer please," she leaned forward herself, and as she did... I realized I had nothing to fear from her.


    She''d not let herself get this close to me, within reach of my claws and teeth, if she actually meant me ill will.


    Plus...


    Glancing behind me, I barely made out the large wooden door. The tall chair blocked most of it from my sight.


    "Vim can''t hear us, child. I promise you that. I had that door specially made just for that purpose," the woman then said.


    Quickly looking back at her, I went still as we came eye-to-eye all of a sudden. She was closer somehow...


    "My name is Renn," I said to her.


    "Rennalee, yes."


    The hot room became cold again.


    "How..." I whispered.


    Keeping my eyes on hers, I wondered how this was possible. Did I know her? There was no way. I''d remember this smell. Those eyes. And if someone I had known in the past had known her, they would have known of the Society... and would have thus told me of it and...


    "I''m cursed, child. At the cost of my sight, I''m allowed to know things I should not... Please dear, keep your eyes clear of tears and fear for but a moment. I''ll not harm you, I swear it. To be honest, I''d not survive even if I tried," she said with a chuckle. Her chunky face jiggled as she laughed.


    The sight calmed me, since it made her seem more... human, somehow.


    "I''d not hurt you," I told her.


    "I know that. Your angered claws aren''t that which I spoke of, dear," she said with a smirk.


    I frowned, and wondered what she meant. Was she scared of my teeth then? They were a little pointed... but I never liked biting people. Blood tasted horrible and...


    The chronicler giggled and then reached out, she cupped my cheek with one of her cold hands and a shiver went down my spine. She was as cold as stone. "Nor your teeth. I suppose I should have said it isn''t¡ªyour claws, that I fear," she said.


    Blinking at her, I slowly absorbed her words and...


    "Vim has claws...?" I asked her, wondering if that was what she meant.


    She chuckled and withdrew her hand. "Quite a statement. He must be gentle with you. Look upward will you? To the ceiling, please," the woman then asked.


    I blinked a few times, but decided to oblige. I wasn''t really sure what she was searching for... or was finding, but maybe she''d tell me afterwards.


    "You''re not as young as you look. Good. Although maybe a little young of the heart, but who can hate such a thing? Hm... Good, good," she chuckled as she studied me.


    Why is she saying the same things Vim does? Why do I seem young, yet not while also young of the heart? Funny, considering Nory had always said my heart was cold and old...


    "Can I ask what you see?" I asked her.


    "I see a woman who desperately desires, yet fears it all the same," she said.


    "Desires what...?" I asked.


    "The one outside, of course," she said with a huff.


    I leaned back, away from her... and felt the cold room get warm again... although mostly around my face.


    After a few moments of staring into those white eyes, and the happy smile beneath them... I leaned back closer to her. "Is it that obvious...?" I asked with a whisper.


    The chronicler giggled and nodded. As she did, the neck of her gown opened just a tad... and a little head popped out of it. The small animal from earlier peeked out, its small ears turning every which way as it stared at me form the safety of her gown.


    "Sorry," I apologized to it.


    "To me it is obvious. To me. But, maybe, to others as well? It is him who we must wonder if can see," the chronicler said as she reached up to pet the little creature.


    Shifting, I rested my arms on the desk. "He... sometimes does act like he knows.... Sometimes..." I said.


    "Hm. He''s burdened. His burdens deny him certain sights and pleasures. Makes him as blind as me for things like this. You have a rough journey ahead of you, but your blood is used to such strife. I dare say you will fare well," the woman nodded as she spoke, as if seeing it all play out before her eyes right here and now.


    Glad to have leaned against the desk, I now did so because my legs suddenly felt weak. "I see..." I said as I soaked up her words.


    "Hm! I shall allow your name to be joined into the archive. Welcome, Rennalee, to the Non-Human Society," the old woman said happily.


    The little creature she was petting also squeaked out, as if to welcome me as well.


    I beamed at them, and tears welled in my eyes.


    The door opened as I lowered my head in thanks, and Vim walked in to join us.

 Chapter 77 - Seventy Six – Vim – The Chronicler

    Chapter 77: Chapter Seventy Six ¨C Vim ¨C The Chronicler Closing the door behind me, I studied the woman who was standing before the chronicler''s desk.


    Renn still had her hat on, and her tail was still hidden in her pants... which was a little surprising. Maybe she was simply used to wearing and hiding them, to the point of not even noticing anymore. When she had first joined me, she seemed to try and pull them out the first chance she got.


    The little stoat noticed me and released a happy sound. It hopped away from the chronicler and onto the desk.


    Walking to the desk, I watched Renn as she turned and studied the little animal. It had stood up at the desk''s edge, making little chirps at me.


    Holding my hand out, I let the stoat leap onto me. It hurriedly climbed up my arm and started to nuzzle my neck. "Well? Do I get to kill her?" I asked.


    Renn, who had been happily smiling while watching the little stoat, instantly lost her smile and started glaring at me.


    "Renn is a fine addition. I look forward to what she accomplishes," the Chronicler said.


    "Hmph," I smirked at the woman who looked scorned, and after a moment she smiled back. She realized I had just been teasing.


    I had known that answer already after all.


    Not because I could hear into this room, at least not when that door was shut... but because I had already known what kind of person she was.


    Young in certain ways. Confident and brazen in some... meek in others. Yet her heart was in the right place. There was still a few... lessons she needed to learn, but that was for her to do on her own, later. Over the course of years... without me.


    "Welcome back Vim," the chronicler chose to change the conversation into a more normal one.


    I nodded as I reached up to pet the little stoat. It made little purrs into my ear as I scratched its stomach. "Sit," I told Renn.


    She blinked at me, but then nodded. She sat back down dutifully, and I turned to look at the nearby shelf. The one right behind the desk near the fireplace.


    I didn''t see any new books or letters upon it.


    "I have a few things to tell you," I told her.


    "A village lost. A painting burned... and a dead god," the old woman smirked as she spoke. She wasn''t amused to see my reaction, but the girl''s in the seat. Renn''s hat had moved violently enough to make noise as she looked at her.


    "The foxen village near Snowfall is no more. A bishop gave the order, though I''m not sure which one," I told her.


    The Chronicler took a deep breath, it sounded labored and painful. The little stoat instantly stopped purring and focused on her, going still.


    "Such a waste," she said softly.


    "Hm. Ruvindale''s incident was... not necessarily related to our Society. At least I don''t believe it was. Lughes had failed to make tax payments. I don''t know who survived or who didn''t," I said honestly.


    Renn shifted in her seat, but I ignored her. I watched as the chronicler turned a few pages in her massive book, and then reached for the quill that sat in a fist sized glass bottle of ink. She picked the quill up, tapped it on the glass, and then went to writing my news.


    "And the survivor of the fox village?" the chronicler asked.


    "Lomi. A young girl... I don''t remember her parent''s names. Her sister had been Pronda," I said.


    "Priscella and Keither," Renn said.


    The chronicler nodded. "A young couple themselves. How disastrous," the chronicler spoke slowly as she wrote just as carefully.


    "I took her to Porka in Twin Hills. They accepted her," I said.


    Renn nodded with a happy smile, excitedly agreeing with me.


    Giving the old woman time to write what she''s been told so far, I tried to think of the rest of my journey. After leaving her last time I headed northward, along the center path. I had originally planned to head eastward from the fox village, and then farther north and back down the coastline. Events had changed that path.


    "After leaving here last time I had also met with Oplar. After that is when the Monarch happened," I said.


    "Oplar told me of that," the chronicler said, letting me know I didn''t need to go into detail about it.


    Renn glanced at me, but I ignored her.


    The stoat chirped in my ear and rounded my neck, to my other shoulder. I went still, and positioned my left arm to let it easily clamber down it and to the chair. Renn sat up straight, and smiled in glee as the little animal went to nuzzling into her hands.


    "Everyone else I met along the north-eastern path was fine. As much as they can be, at least," I said.


    I wouldn''t mention that I worried over Kaley, or that Bordu near Twin Hills had become so proselytized. It''d only get marked into the archive as me being a complainer, after all.


    Even if my warnings and complaints always ended up proving true.


    "Hard news, but not all bad. A survivor. The Sleepy Artist isn''t lost just yet, at least not officially... A dead Monarch... and a new member. All things considered, a good few years," the chronicler said.


    Renn''s petting of the stoat slowed as she glanced at me, but I ignored her. The artist wasn''t lost yet, she said... that meant she saw someone.


    But who? My money was on Shelldon, but...


    But no one liked him. The coward was hated by most the society... even her... so maybe...


    Choosing to let it be, since she hadn''t told me, I nodded. "If you wish to look at it that way, sure," I said.


    "I look at everything exactly the way I should," she said with a huff as she put one last dot on whatever she had written. She signed it, and then put the quill back into the ink.


    "Who did you hold, child? In Ruvindale?" the chronicle then asked her.


    "Hold...?" Renn hesitated, and I could tell by her glance at me that she had interpreted her words as something a little risqu¨¦.


    "In their last moments," the chronicler clarified, unperturbed by Renn''s misunderstanding.


    "Oh. Amber..." Renn whispered her answer.


    "So, so, so sad..." the chronicler shook her head, and I knew it was because she was seeing the emotions Renn held. Not just here and now, but in that very moment.


    If her eyes still worked, she''d probably be crying.


    "It was," Renn agreed.


    Studying Renn, I was surprised to see she didn''t break down and start crying too. But she was staring into the chronicler''s eyes, as if transfixed.


    Had the chronicler already explained her condition? Her abilities?


    No... maybe not...


    After all Renn seemed to believe in magic.


    Maybe she thought that was what this was. What she was.


    It would explain her being seemingly comfortable with talking to someone who knew things she shouldn''t know. Though... there was also a chance that these two had a very serious conversation before I had entered. Who knows what had been said then.


    Looking away from Renn, I found the chronicler staring at me.


    I held her gaze, and for the tiniest moment saw the blue eyes that used to be there. Those beautiful jewels that used to shine as they listened to my stories were gone, but she remained.


    "You look well Vim," she said.


    "Do I? I''ve felt tired recently," I admitted.


    Ignoring Renn''s glance, I nodded as I shifted a shoulder. It felt stiff... even though it wasn''t. My body never hurt anymore. Even when it should.


    "You should rest," the chronicler said.


    "Funny," I feigned a single brisk laugh... it sounded stupid.


    "I can be, sometimes," the chronicler said.


    "Hm... Any requests for me?" I asked. None were there on the shelf, but you never knew.


    "None as of late. Maybe a good thing, considering the war," she said.


    "Is it getting bad?" I asked.


    "You''ll need to talk to Link about that," the chronicler waved my question away.


    I nodded, I had expected that. She knew everything about the Society, but cared nothing for the events of humans.


    "Has anyone showed up since I left?" I asked her.


    "The typical suspects... the most interesting, other than Oplar''s story of course, were the geese," the chronicler said.


    "Them? I met them in Trimme not too long ago," I said. Why was their visit interesting? That meeting had been uneventful. No one had gotten hurt... no one had any requests of me...


    "They said you were a very upset man, they did," the chronicler said.


    "Had I been?" I asked everyone in the room.


    Only the little stoat answered, with a small chirp.


    "He gets grouchy sometimes," Renn nodded to the little stoat as she squeezed its face.


    It didn''t complain, and instead purred louder... but I knew that was because it was simply agreeing with her statement, not because it enjoyed the petting that much.


    "Grouchy," I stated, and wondered if I should get so. I mean if it happened sometimes... this was a time. And it would be for some time.


    The chronicler chuckled as she sat back, resting against her chair. It creaked in complaint. "She should meet Hands," she then said.


    "She can do so. I plan on leaving shortly," I said.


    Renn startled, causing the stoat to startle as well... and even the chronicler looked at me with a sudden intensity.


    "What...?" I asked them all. What had I said? If there was no one here to see me, and no requests or letters... then I should get back to my path... right?


    "Stay for the new year''s festival," the chronicler then said, right before Renn could say something.


    I glanced at Renn, who shut her mouth shut with the sound of teeth. She looked away from me, and it was obvious she was upset.


    Was it the new year already...? I suppose it were.


    "I should be on my way, I''m already behind schedule a little," I said.


    "You will stay."


    The chronicler''s matter of fact tone told me I would neither win, nor wanted to.


    Maybe something was going to happen.


    "So be it," I said.


    "And you will go meet hands," the chronicler said with a point to Renn.


    "Hands...?" Renn looked at me again, this time a little more confident with herself.


    "The clock-maker. I''ll take you to him later," I said. Maybe that was the reason the chronicler wanted me to stay. Maybe he''d say something to her that I needed to hear.


    "Okay..." Renn nodded, but I could tell she still had many questions. I didn''t blame her, I had some too.


    "Anyone staying at the house?" I asked the old woman.


    "Just you two," she said plainly.


    I nodded and sighed. Sometimes I hated how definite her words were. It made me want to defy them, since they bordered on the divine.


    The little stoat made a sound, and then jumped off Renn''s lap. It ran around the chair about half-way, and then darted under one of the nearby shelves.


    Renn tilted her head at it, and I knew she was worried she had done something to annoy it... but she hadn''t. It had simply run off to be where it needed to be.


    "Now go. We shall talk after mass tomorrow, I must prepare myself," the chronicler then decided to end our conversation.


    Shaking my head at her, I gestured for Renn to get up and follow me.


    Renn looked from me, to the old woman behind the desk... then to the little animal that had disappeared under the shelf. "Um... it was a pleasure to meet you, ma''am," Renn said.


    "You may call me The Chronicler. We''ll speak again tomorrow," the chronicler stated flatly.


    Renn nodded with a flinch. I''d have to tell her later that she meant no ill-will with her curt words... she was just... old. Too old to be anything else.


    "Let''s go," I told her.


    Stepping away, I headed for the door. Renn followed quickly, but not before bowing her head one last time to the old woman.


    Leaving the archive, I made sure to shut the door right after Renn stepped out... so she''d not see the old woman begin to grieve and sob.


    She couldn''t cry anymore. But her heart still wept.


    And I knew no matter how old she got... she''d always still be that little girl. That little orphan who''d cry over the death of a sick plant, let alone people. Let alone those she loved and called family. Let alone friends she had written letters to for over half a millennia.


    I guided Renn away from the door, and pointed down the hallway. Towards the other end of the Cathedral. "This way," I said.


    "She was... one of us right?" Renn asked softly.


    "Of course," I said.


    "Hm... she sounded like she was going to cry. At the end," she said, even softer.


    "Your ears work a little too well, I think," I said.


    She tilted her head, and I knew it was because she was moving her ears under her hat. "I''m sorry," she apologized.


    "I meant that as a compliment."


    "Oh."


    Rounding a corner, I pointed at a new hallway. One that had open windows, with large iron bars on them.


    Renn followed dutifully, and I wondered if this really was going to be the place she''d call home.


    A part of me had hoped she would just... stay here... but...


    She had not liked Telmik. I didn''t know if it was the number of people, or something else... but she had looked rather frail while walking through the city. As if she was suddenly stressed.


    If not for the fact that I knew without a doubt she''d never been here before, I''d have worried that she had feared meeting someone here. Or had seen someone she had recognized... but she had calmed down and grew happy again once we entered the Cathedral.


    Maybe she was just... a little more religious than I had thought.


    "You feeling better?" I asked her. Dared to.


    "Hm? Yes. I''m sorry... I had uh... not liked all the noise," she looked away for a moment, as if embarrassed.


    Oh...? Was that the reason? Because it had been loud?


    Telmik was loud. It was the capital. A major trade hub. People came from thousands of leagues away to come here, for business and pleasure. For religious reasons alone half a million visited a year on pilgrimages. And that number grew each year.


    "I see," I said as I looked away from her. I didn''t want to stare at that weird shameful smile on her face. It made me want to take her somewhere else, out of concern.


    I couldn''t afford that.


    I had a whole society to worry about... I couldn''t waste my pity and concern on just one single member.


    "So... we''ll be able to see this festival right? Is it a big one?" Renn asked, and I noted she sounded a little excited. Too excited for someone who had nearly fainted from the crowds earlier.


    "It''s the new year. I hadn''t realized it. This festival is one of giving. A religious type of festival, after the winter harvest," I explained.


    "Hm..."


    "You may not like it. It will make the town very... busy... and in fact is probably why it''s as busy as it is," I said, realizing it. It had been a little too crowded.


    "Oh was that why?" she asked.


    I nodded as we rounded a corner, and I saw the entrance to our destination.


    "This is one of the mansions that belong to the Society. The north you''d call them a way station. Here mansio, and in the east you''d call them a half-way point. There''s a map here, one of only two that I know exist, that tells you where they all are," I explained to her.


    "Mansio?" Renn asked, picking up her pace as we neared the exit of this hallway.


    I nodded as we approached the large gate. It wasn''t locked, like most doors in Cathedral, but it was heavy. Heavy enough that most humans would struggle with it. I opened it, and noticed the layer of dirt on the bars as I did so.


    It hadn''t been used in a while.


    Opening the gate, leading into the courtyard, I stepped back to let Renn through first.


    She didn''t enter. She stood at the doorway, staring at the small house.


    "How... how neat," Renn whispered as she studied the two-story building.


    Glancing at it, I nodded. It was.


    "An old home, that''s been rebuilt many times. Last time I helped out it was... well, only thirty or so years ago I think," I said as I tried to remember.


    It had broken down, since the main support beam had eroded thanks to time.


    "You mean anyone can stay at it? Our members, I mean," she said as she finally entered the small courtyard.


    I nodded as I closed the gate behind her. It latched solidly. "Yes. Humans sometimes use it too, but most of the time it''s a place any of us can stay at here and not be bothered. This section of the Cathedral is under our control. The Chronicler''s," I explained.


    Renn studied the courtyard as I stood behind her, waiting for her to finish.


    She looked at the old trees. The stone walls, surrounding the courtyard on all sides, and the reflective gleam of the copper roof of the building.


    "It''s... nice," she decided to call it.


    "Only when it''s empty," I said and stepped forward. Luckily she took the hint and followed after me.


    "You never sleep anyway," she teased me. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I shrugged, and wondered if that was my problem. Maybe I needed to sleep more.


    Entering the Cathedral''s House, I hoped whatever the Chronicler had in mind for my staying here showed itself soon. I didn''t mind this place... it was better than a few other establishments our society owned... but...


    "Wow!" Renn happily ran into the building, giggling happily as she entered the very obviously lived in home.


    Sometimes I needed to relieve myself of burdens, not add to them.


    And staying too long here always gave me more, never less.

 Chapter 78 - Seventy Seven – Renn - Mansio

    Chapter 78: Chapter Seventy Seven ¨C Renn - Mansio This house was empty... but only of people. The building was actually full of furniture, and decorated. There were rugs, paintings, chests and shelves... all full and looking as if a large family lived here. There was a strange scent in the air, but it didn''t bother me too much and... and honestly, it was a little cold. I needed to start a fire.


    Heading down the only hallway, I found the stairs. Then I found the kitchen, and the bathroom just beyond that. The bathroom had another large door, which looked to exit to the backyard. Or whatever one would call the small square type place around it.


    Although I wanted to hurry upstairs and look around, I chose to return to Vim. He was standing before a small table near the door.


    Stepping up to him, I studied the little open book that lay upon the table. There was an ink pot next to it, with a pen.


    "What is it?" I asked him. I recognized most of the letters written on it, but there were some I didn''t.


    It almost looked like it was just a list of names and dates...


    "A log. The last one to stay here were was Oplar. Seems we missed her by only a few weeks," Vim said, pointing at the bottom of the right page.


    "Oh?" I found that interesting. It felt almost like we were following her steps, somehow.


    "Want to sign for us?" Vim asked me as he picked up the pen.


    "Can I?" I asked, and I felt my tail wiggle beneath my pants.


    "Hm," he offered me the pen and I happily took it.


    I couldn''t help but smile as I carefully dipped the pen into the ink pot, and found the spot where I could write our names in.


    Before I went to writing I scanned the two open pages.


    Vim''s name was often written... and usually, except for only a couple times, was written alone. Oplar''s name was also one that came and went.


    I wasn''t too surprised that I didn''t recognize any of the other names... but I tried to memorize them. I stopped trying, and decided I''d just do so later.


    I''d need to write carefully, since I knew people... other society members especially, would read it...


    "Is it safe to write this stuff?" I asked.


    "Why wouldn''t it be?" he asked as I wrote his name first.


    Trying to copy his own writing, I realized it was nearly impossible. He kind of just scratched it; his name wasn''t very long as it was...


    After his I wrote my own... and once done, I felt an immeasurable joy at seeing the two names together.


    "I uh... don''t know the date. Just put before the new year," Vim said as he stepped away, no longer interested.


    Although a little disappointing to see him not care much for what was happening, I decided to let just let it be. I was happy over it, and for now that was all that mattered.


    Putting the date, I smiled and nodded at my handiwork.


    It almost looked like it belonged there.


    I placed the pen back down, and went to ask Vim a question.


    He was kneeling near a box, and pulling out wood pieces. He was going to start a fire.


    "Truthfully this is a little weird. I feel like we''re stealing someone''s home," I said as I studied the nearby shelf. There were books and trinkets upon it.


    "For as long as we''re here, it''s our home. So don''t feel weird about it," Vim said as he carried the wood to the nearby fireplace.


    It wasn''t that big, but it looked made of marble. Based off the location of it, something told me it ran up to the second floor and into the bedroom.


    Bedroom...


    While Vim started the fire I went upstairs. Walking up a well made stairwell, I found a small hallway upstairs. One with only three doors.


    The first door on the right was the only door on that wall. It was double-door and... sure enough was the main bedroom.


    Before stepping in to examine it, I checked the other two doors. Likewise they were also bedrooms, although smaller in size. One of them had three beds within it.


    Since the smaller bedrooms were rather bare, except for a few chests and dressers, I went back to the main bedroom.


    There was a single bed in the large room, which was a little odd. I had expected this place to have as many beds as possible... but maybe there was never an instance where more beds were needed.


    The room smelled a little... like a scented candle. As if someone had lit one here not too long ago. Maybe someone came in and cleaned this place occasionally.


    The large bed was big enough for two, and there was a table with two chairs. There was a balcony, which had a large bench, and in one corner of the room there was...


    Standing before the large wall mirror, I gulped at my own reflection.


    I''d seen mirrors before. But only small ones. Things that fit into one''s hand. And even then they hadn''t been very...


    Raising my hand, I grabbed my hat and slowly removed it. The few pins that held it in place latched away rather easily, and my ears were revealed.


    A strange sound filled the empty air as I took a deep breath.


    My ears were that big?


    Tossing my hat onto the bed, alongside my bag, I hurriedly returned to the mirror. Touching my ears, I studied the way they moved and twitched.


    I''d seen myself before. I''ve seen myself reflected in water. On certain plates and metal... but...


    Usually when the images were blurry, or without detail. This mirror was pristine... and looked almost perfect. I could just barely make out a slight alteration near the edges, if I stood too far away from the front my body started morphing in shape. Becoming longer, and taller.


    My frowning face distracted me as I glared at my huge ears. Why were they so big? They were basically as big as my head! No wonder people always looked at me funny...


    Lomi''s hadn''t been half the size... nor had Porka''s...


    The smell of burning wood filled the air, and for some reason it made my nose itch.


    Realizing something important, I hurriedly pulled my tail out too.


    The moment it slipped free of my pants, I groaned as I realized that was huge too.


    Stepping back a step, to try and see my whole frame and the tail as well... I realized it was impossible.


    My tail was as long as me...


    For a long moment I stood there, staring at myself. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I could ignore the dirt and grime. Vim and I have been on the road for weeks now. Months, if we included even the few baths I''ve had... like at Rapti''s place or with Kaley. I could also ignore the... worn down clothes. Although new, purchased by the man who was downstairs... it seemed I had already worn them down. My pants had rips in a few places, my shirt faded.


    Going closer to the mirror, I groaned at the sight of my pupils. They were a little... too unshapely. A little too wide in the middle, and thin at the top.


    Not human looking at all...


    Opening my mouth, I quickly closed it. Putting a finger into my mouth, I felt the familiar teeth and wondered if they were really as sharp as they looked.


    "I''m a beast," I whispered.


    As I whispered, I realized my fingernails were also very long too.


    I''d cut them here.


    Other than them... there was nothing I could change, however.


    "Renn," Vim called me from below, and I noted how gently he had done so... maybe he thought I had laid down to sleep.


    "Coming!" I called back so he knew I hadn''t fallen asleep.


    Stepping away from the mirror, I spared one last glare at myself.


    I hadn''t realized how... un-comely I looked.


    Porka had been beautiful. Lilly had impressed me too. Rapti, also was pretty in my head.


    Kaley had been the most attractive of them all... but I had thought maybe, just maybe, I was the same. Maybe not to her level, but...


    "Fool," I chastised myself for thinking I was special, just because I wasn''t human.


    Hurrying out of the room, I made sure to grab my hat just in case Vim wanted to leave.


    Maybe we were going to get food.


    I was in the mood to eat now. Maybe a good meal would make me forgive myself for looking so...


    Finding Vim sitting at the table, I hesitated as he crossed his arms and looked at me oddly.


    "What...?" I asked, and looked around. Did something happen?


    The fire was going strong... but nothing else seemed different.


    "First thing you do is stare at yourself in the mirror. You really are a cat," he said.


    My blood rushed to my face and I stepped back, as if I could actually run away from him. "I couldn''t help it! It''s... that was the first one I''ve ever seen like that!" I said, defending myself.


    "I''m sure."


    Had he actually seen me, or did he just hear me? His hearing was as good as mine, if not better, after all.


    I grumbled as I walked to the table and sat down across from him. With a huff I crossed my arms, mimicking him.


    "Do I get to meet Hands now?" I asked.


    "Tomorrow. I want to go listen to the nightly sermon first," he said.


    "Sermon?" I asked. Really? Vim did?


    He nodded.


    "You''re suddenly religious?" I asked. He hadn''t been before.


    "No. I want to see if they''ve changed the way they preach yet," he said with a small frown.


    Changed... "Why would they change it?" I asked him.


    For the first time in a long while, I realized I had asked a question Vim didn''t want to answer. He suddenly frowned a little harder, and his crossed arms tightened a little.


    "Okay. Can I come with you? I like listening to them," I said quickly.


    He blinked and relaxed... and his soft smile as he nodded told me he was thankful for me allowing him to avoid answering that question. "You can. But you''ll need to change... upstairs in the dresser should be a clergy outfit, for nuns or something. Find one that fits you," he said.


    "Oh! Sure," I nodded, that sounded neat. I hadn''t been able to wear Nory''s. Not only had it not fit me at all, she would have ripped it off me had I tried to put it on.


    "Wait... am I allowed to wear it though?" I asked, hesitating.


    "Why couldn''t you?" he asked.


    "I''m not a nun," I said, obviously.


    "You wore robes in Nevi didn''t you? You didn''t say anything then," Vim said with a tilt of his head.


    "That was just a headdress. This would be an entire outfit," I gestured with my arms to get him to understand, but he simply shook his head in indifference. He didn''t seem to care, which told me I probably shouldn''t either.


    Yet... I did. For some reason. Why was that?


    I decided to ponder it as I got changed. I stood from my seat, and was about to head upstairs.


    "It''s not right now. It''ll start in a few hours. Afterward we''ll get something to eat too," Vim said, stopping me from hurrying upstairs.


    "Oh... okay. Is it close?" I asked.


    "Near the chronicler," he nodded.


    Not far at all... that meant a lot of humans would be nearby soon, which was odd.


    My tail tapped the ground, and I glanced at it. It was swaying a little... too much. I got it under control, and wondered if I was simply happy or if I was upset.


    Happy, for sure.


    Still, I did my best to get it under control.


    No matter how happy I was... I didn''t want Vim getting upset with me. I didn''t want him to have to tell me to control myself.


    I may look beastly, but that didn''t mean I was one.


    "It''s okay to be happy, Renn."


    For a small moment, I didn''t really understand what he had just said.


    Looking away from my tail, I studied the man who had uncrossed his arms and placed them onto the table, holding his hands together calmly. He nodded at me, "It''s okay. Especially here. That''s the entire point of this house. Of this place," he said further.


    Clenching my jaw, I wondered what to say. How did I respond to this?


    "Did you think I''d yell at you for being happy...?" Vim asked softly.


    "Well... for good reason..." I answered, just as softly.


    Vim shifted in his seat, suddenly looking uncomfortable.


    A little ashamed at making him feel so, I realized he probably... didn''t realize what I thought of him.


    Not just my feelings, but what I expected from him. What I expected him to be like.


    But... maybe that was my fault. No... it was...


    "I figured you''d tell me to keep it contained, as to not endanger us once we left," I said.


    "Ah... I can see that. I''m many things Renn, but I''d never tell someone not to be happy. That''s kind of the entire point of my existence you know? To protect such emotions," he said gently.


    The odd tone in his voice told me he was being completely genuine. He was hurt. Hurt that I had even implied that he would do such a thing. Not just to me, but to anyone. To any of our members.


    Now that I thought about it... he had always let Lomi do whatever she wished. No matter how loud she had gotten. No matter how silly it had been...


    That hadn''t been just because she was a child after all.


    "I am happy. This is... wonderful. Everything I hoped for, in a way... and I look forward to meeting all the other members. I counted seventeen names I didn''t recognize on that book," I said and glanced at the logbook near the door. Vim''s eyes didn''t leave me, but I did look around at the house as I continued. "This place is neat. I look forward to staying here for awhile. I look forward to spending time with you... and I hope I can get used to the crowds and noises by the time the festival starts, so I can enjoy it." He kept silent as I continued even further, "And that mirror was neat. I can''t believe I''ve gone almost two hundred years without ever actually seeing what I looked like. It''s... astonishing. I want to sit in front of that thing for days. Yet, sitting here with you right now is more important I think. Let alone everything out there," I said with a gesture to the door.


    "It is a big town, and bigger world, out there," Vim said.


    I nodded. "I want to see it all, if I can," I said.


    I hadn''t before. With Nory... I had been so happy to just stay with her, hidden away...


    Now though...


    "To be honest... I was a little upset, too," I said to him.


    He blinked twice, and then tilted his head. He wanted me to explain.


    "I''m... a little ugly," I said, and immediately regretted it.


    For the smallest moment I saw Vim''s expression change... but I looked away before his thought could be read on his face. I didn''t want to see him thinking how stupid I was... Even if it was true, I didn''t want to know he thought so. Him of all people especially.


    "What makes you say that? What''d you see in the mirror?" he asked.


    I gulped, but kept my eyes on the table. Slowly sitting back down in the chair I had been sitting in, I decided to focus even harder on the table. In fact there was a nice little spot, near the center... which had a small gouge in the wood, probably from a knife or something long ago. It was perfect to study.


    "I''m uh... rather inhuman, if you look closely. My ears and teeth. My eyes too, and my tail is real big," I rambled off the small list I had noticed already. Each thing I spoke of however only made me even more embarrassed.


    I needed to change the conversation, and fast... before I started to cry.


    "Hm..."


    After a moment of silence I dared a look up at him. He had rested his head on a curled fist, and was smiling softly at me.


    "This is where you tell me I''m stupid, and I''m actually very beautiful," I said, trying to make the air a little less heavy.


    Vim held my gaze, and every moment that passed with him remaining silent... made me more and more anxious.


    Vim didn''t lie.


    Which meant...


    Tears welled up, and I realized I had dug my own grave. I had willingly put him on the spot, and now...


    "Did the chronicler tell you what you are?" Vim then asked.


    My breath caught for a moment, and a tiny little crack erupted in my heart. He was going to ignore my statement. He was going to change the conversation for me.


    Maybe it was for the best...


    "A... a uh..." I had to blink, and I felt ridiculous as I wracked my brain. What had she called me? I had heard it clearly. It had been... "A jaguar," I remembered.


    "I figured. Do you know what that is?" Vim asked.


    I shook my head as my heart started to hurt. Each time it thumped, and it was thumping quickly, a pain shot through my chest and up my neck.


    "They''re very beautiful. One of the prettiest cats to walk the planet," Vim said.


    My breath caught, and I stared into the man''s eyes as he nodded.


    "You have spots. Next time you''re in front of the mirror, when it''s high noon, open the shutters for the sun and look at your ears and tail in the light. You ever notice them?" he asked me.


    I nodded. "My parent''s spots were... very visible." It was theirs that I remembered the most. Mine were faded and only visible at certain angles.


    "Your ears work great. I don''t mind your teeth, and I didn''t mind it when you rested your tail on me either. Though I do suppose I''d like you to be a tad shorter. With your ears you''re nearly my height, which would be fine if you didn''t look so young. Makes it hard for me to pretend to be your father, which means I have to be your husband."


    "What''s wrong with pretending to be my husband?" I asked. A little too quickly.


    Vim smirked, and it made me almost forget the tone I had just used. Almost. "You''re too pretty to be my wife. It makes it hard for people to believe the story," he then said.


    My tail twisted around the leg of the chair I sat on, and I squirmed a little.


    Vim broke out into a laugh, obviously from seeing the blush that was quickly forming on my face... yet I refused to hide it.


    After a few moments of squirming in embarrassment... I started to laugh too.


    His laughter died down, but the moment I began he started to chuckle again.


    Laughing at him, who was chuckling at me, I couldn''t help but admit once again that I loved him.


    For a small moment life was perfect.


    Which really made me happy... but also frightened me.


    Since at any moment this could end.


    And I wasn''t sure if my heart was going to be able to survive the day it did.


    It was so terrifyingly fragile, after all.

 Chapter 79 - Seventy Eight – Vim – The Walking Pig

    Chapter 79: Chapter Seventy Eight ¨C Vim ¨C The Walking Pig The church was slow to empty. Not a surprise, considering the many hundreds who had packed in here... but it was a little upsetting.


    I was in the mood to leave now, yet there was no point. Not when Renn was with me.


    After all she disliked crowds... and she was still happily sitting next to me, watching the people below.


    "That was..." Renn paused as she searched for the word to use.


    "Unsettling?"


    She glanced at me, and after staring at me for a moment finally leaned back away from the balustrade. Thanks to the height of the banister, she had to sit on her legs most of the sermon as to have a clear line of sight.


    Sitting back in her seat, Renn smiled wildly at me. "It wasn''t bad. I liked all the singing," she said.


    "I''m sure," I said.


    She giggled as she uncoiled her legs from beneath her, sending her feet to the ground. At first I thought maybe she finally had enough, and was willing to leave... but she remained seated.


    "Did... did anything about that sound strange to you? I''m going to admit there were a lot of words I didn''t understand Vim, but it seemed very normal to me. The same as most I''ve heard, although a lot more singing here," Renn said.


    I nodded. "You''re right. It''s pretty standard. The only odd thing I found was the amount of donations they gave," I said.


    Renn tilted her head, and her nun''s headdress shifted a tad. It was a little too big for her. "The donations were odd. Usually it''s the people who donate to the church, not the other way around," she said.


    "That''s because you''ve only seen the poor churches. This one''s... very powerful. Plus the festival is about to start. During the New Year festival, this church hands out not only food and money but even land. Today seemed to be only food," I said. Renn and I had watched them hand out a large basket full of food to each person here. It was part of the reason that the sermon had taken so long. Even with an obedient populace, that stood in line and didn''t dawdle.


    "What''s so wrong with that though? I think it''s a good thing," Renn asked.


    "Nothing. It is a good thing. I''m just... surprised at the level and amount. It means someone at the top has been replaced. Someone new is in control. The previous Archbishop here was a kind man, but not generous. He must be gone," I said.


    "I thought we controlled this place?" Renn asked.


    "We control a few sections, not the whole Cathedral. And if our people got an order from an archbishop, it''d be very difficult to deny or fight it," I explained.


    "Hm..." Renn glanced at the banister, and I knew she probably couldn''t see much at the angle she sat at now.


    It was my fault. I had brought us here, to one of the higher boxes. It was busy, thanks to the upcoming festival, and I hadn''t wanted to sit in the pews below, or the noble mezzanine. Although this box allowed us to be alone, and talk privately... I knew I had done a disservice to her. The sounds up here were a little muddled, thanks to being so high up.


    "Were any of them one of us? The ones who sang and gave sermons?" Renn asked.


    "Two were. You''ll meet them soon," I said.


    "Oh?" She looked at me, and grew excited.


    I nodded. "Come on, by the time we get downstairs it should be cleared out enough," I said as I stood from my seat.


    Renn nodded happily as she stood alongside me.


    "Do they have this every night?" she asked as we left the box.


    Entering the bland hallway, I noticed a few people off in the distance. It seemed we hadn''t been the only ones up here... which was either because the lower boxes had been full, or someone else was like my companion who hated crowds.


    "Only during festivals. Usually they only have sermons a few times a week, and they''re usually in the morning and afternoon not this late," I said.


    "Huh..." Renn followed me as we headed to the nearby stairwell.


    "You can come tomorrow if you wish, just come up here," I told her.


    "Really?" Renn smiled at me, and then looked away. "You mean without you," she realized.


    "Well... yes?" What was wrong with that?


    Heading downstairs, I heard the sound of conversations below. Seemed the nobles and wealthy were still around.


    "Hm..." Renn went quiet as we reached the next floor, and I paused a moment before heading down to the next.


    There were a few dozen people in this hall, and most of them looked at home here. Their clothes blended well with the fancy rugs and tapestries hanging on the walls. There was only one churchman here. A priest, in gray robes. He was collecting their tithes.


    The poor got alms, the rich paid. Although I didn''t agree with the church, I did agree with that part of it.


    I didn''t recognize any of the people here, so I decided to head down to the next.


    "Aren''t we supposed to donate too?" Renn asked.


    "Why would I?" I asked her as we entered a new floor. This one was a little busier than the one above, but not enough to be crowded. Instead of heading down the stairs again, I guided Renn into the hallway and headed eastward. Towards where the eastern exit was.


    "Hm... I guess you don''t believe in it, so you wouldn''t," Renn whispered as we walked.


    While passing people, I noticed the way the common folk glanced at Renn. Some smiled and waved, others looked... questionably uncertain. As if unsure as to what to say or do in front of her.


    Usually a nun was left alone. Especially one wearing the dark blue hues as she was.


    Maybe the colors meaning had been changed... or maybe it was just because she was young and beautiful. Usually those like her were old.


    "Stay close," I told her, and wondered if maybe I shouldn''t let her come alone.


    Or rather, maybe instead of coming as a church girl, I should have her dress as a lower noble. Her appearance did change things. Sometimes being attractive made it difficult to pretend to be certain things.


    I''d ask Link later. He knew this town well.


    "Where are we headed now? Can I meet Hands now?" Renn asked as we walked towards the large open stairwell that led to the east exit.


    "Aren''t you hungry?" I asked her.


    "Huh? Oh... a little. Yes," she nodded as we headed downstairs.


    As we descended to the floor level, the crowds became a little more dense. We had to stop walking next to each other. Renn quietly went to walking behind me, following closely as I led her out of the main section and to a breezeway. Upon leaving, I wasn''t too surprised to feel the cold wind. It was late, but this coldness wasn''t just because of the hour. Was a storm approaching?


    "May the lord bless you!" A churchwoman bowed as we walked past, and I wondered if she had only done so because of Renn. She must have thought she was a sister.


    The eastern exit was easier to use as I had thought. It led out towards the nearby marketplace, which normally would have been a destination for the congregation... either to go to work, or to buy food and items... but they had just given everyone a large basket of food. Most would be headed home to put it away.


    Leaving the breezeway, we passed under a large archway. It had an iron gate, but it was lifted up and was open. Chances were it hadn''t been closed in years. Once out of the church, we headed along a side road towards my destination.


    "We could have gotten one of those baskets," Renn noted.


    "I''m in the mood for something a little nicer," I said.


    "Have you ever begged for anything?" she asked.


    "I beg you to stop snoring so loud every night."


    Crossing the street, I side glanced Renn who grumbled. Her headdress made noises as her ears danced beneath it.


    It was night, and a little windy, so I didn''t bother chastising her for it. Especially since it was my fault anyway.


    "Is it that bad? You''ve mentioned it before..." she asked worriedly.


    Feeling a little bad about the teasing, I shrugged. "Not really," I said. Usually she only snored after we went many days without rest. In other words, only when I pushed her past her limits.


    "Which means it is..." she groaned.


    "For your information I... It''s not that I''m too prideful to beg... but I don''t like the idea of taking what others could use. I can afford to pay for a meal. I can survive without food for months. So taking from those without is..." I changed topics, since I had not liked the sound of her groan at all. It had been actual pain.


    "Oh...? Hm... that''s a form of pride all on its own, is what I''d think Nory would say," Renn said as we rounded a large garden. One with a single tree in the center.


    "What''s wrong with pride?" I asked her.


    "Half that sermon was stories on why pride is so dangerous," she reminded me.


    "Had they been?" I asked. I hadn''t paid much attention to the hymns or allegories, just the phrases they used to instill doctrine and order.


    Renn sighed as we reached a new road, one that was a little smaller than normal. A little less pretty. A little older.


    One of the first roads ever made in this city.


    I liked how familiar it was.


    "That''s where we''ll eat," I told her with a point.


    "The Walking Pig?" she asked.


    I''d ask how she had read the unfamiliar letters, but the large painted pig on the sign made it obvious.


    I nodded. "They''ve had great food for years."


    "Don''t all pigs walk?" she asked.


    "Used to be a cart that was pulled by pigs" I said.


    "Oh?" Renn seemed to find that interesting as we walked into the restaurant.


    The old building looked recently renovated. A fresh coat of paint was on the main sign, and the tables were now square instead of circular. Their designs on the tables told me they were new. That crest was only a few years old.


    "Oh welcome sister! A table for two?" a young woman hurried to greet us, smiling happily at Renn.


    "Please," I nodded.


    I didn''t recognize the girl. She didn''t have the red flocks that the family who owned this place were known for, which meant she was probably just an employee. She guided us to a table in the corner, one that was alone and gave us a little privacy.


    Probably thought Renn was a sister on a date when she shouldn''t be, and was being kind.


    "What kind of drinks?" the girl asked as we sat down.


    "Your strongest slop for me, and something with fruit for her," I ordered.


    The girl raised an eyebrow but nodded, and then hurried off.


    "We don''t get to order our food?" Renn asked as she watched her run away.


    "They only serve one kind of meal here," I said.


    "Oh... really? What is it?" she asked.


    "What do you think?" I asked. Hadn''t she seen the other tables?


    "A whole pig. Really?" Renn glanced at the closest table. It was five away, and their pig was mostly gone. Four grown men had made short work of it.


    "Complain later," I said to her as the girl returned.


    "Thank you!" Renn happily accepted a large mug from the girl as I dug out the remaining Penk coins I had.


    "Thanks," I thanked her as well as she put a large cup of alcohol in front of me.


    Handing them to her, she paused a moment to stare at the two coins. "This is too much sir, even if I brought out two pigs," she said worriedly.


    "Just one please. Keep the rest," I told her.


    The girl looked from me, to Renn, and then beamed a happy smile. "Thank you so much! I''ll be right out with the pig!"


    She darted off quickly, a little more gusto in her steps this time.


    "Hm... why''d you do that?" Renn asked.


    "It wasn''t as big of a tip as you think. Plus I like this place, I want it to be around for when I come back next time," I said.


    "Oh? Is that why you seemed so excited to get here?" she asked with a smirk.


    Studying her smirk as I took a drink, I wondered what gave her that idea.


    Had I been acting any different than usual? If anything, any excitement she had seen was me simply wishing to get out of that church.


    Renn hummed happily as she went to take a drink too. After she did, she licked her lips and stared at her mug with an odd look.


    "What?" Was it nasty?


    "It''s not wine," she said.


    "Did you want wine? You''re dressed like a priestess; you''ll need to ask for something like that. Don''t blame me when they give you weird looks when you do, though," I said.


    "No, it''s good. It just kind of smelled like it was wine, so I was surprised to find it wasn''t."


    Smelled like wine? Probably something they let marinate in a large pitcher or barrel, then.


    "Tomorrow I''ll introduce you to Hands and whoever else is here," I said.


    Renn ignored me as she took another drink, this time a little slower. She must like it.


    Her headdress shifted as she drank, and I noticed where her ears were. Once she was done she sighed and put the cup down. "I could drink a whole barrel of this," she said.


    "Lucky for you they probably would let you," I said.


    She gave me a toothy smile, and I was reminded of her earlier words. The ones she had said before we left the mansio, and headed for the church.


    She thought she was ugly.


    I had known many women who had similar beliefs... but honestly it was weird hearing it from her.


    Not only had I thought her beyond such a thing, thanks to her age, I had thought it was obvious why she''d not think such a thing.


    I mean... her? Ugly? Said who? Where? When?


    She was no Kaley but there was a reason I always needed to be conscious when I took her somewhere. She drew eyes; she was doing so even now while covered in robes and a headdress. Her face alone drew the eyes of men and women alike.


    So it had been a shock to hear her say something like that... and... the source of it was something I couldn''t really wrap my head around.


    The only thing that I could think of, that explained why she''d think such a thought... was well...


    Blaming myself, I took a drink to keep myself from admitting that I was the cause. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Some things were better not said, or even thought.


    A steaming pig appeared from around a wall. I sat back and watched as the young girl that had just taken our orders hurried over with our food.


    "It''s hot still, so be careful," she laid it down onto the table with a light drop. The pig was a little larger than most of the others I had seen upon entering, and had a shiny gleam to it.


    "I''ll be right back with the plates and silverware," she hurriedly said as she ran off.


    "Oh my..." Renn stared wide-eyed at the meal before her.


    "She must be excited. Usually we get the knives and stuff first," I said.


    "Hmm..." Renn nodded in agreement, but was too focused on the pig.


    The waitress returned quickly, happily humming a tune only she knew as she put several plates onto the table and laid down a handful of silverware. Knives and forks alike.


    "Thank you!" Renn happily thanked the girl, who beamed her a huge smile back in return.


    "I''ll be back to check up on you two! Enjoy!" the happy girl bounced away, and I heard the sound of coins in her pocket as she did.


    Her share of the tip, it seemed. Sounded like quite a few coins.


    Renn stared wide-eyed at the large pig, and I grabbed the sharp knifes as to begin cutting it up.


    "I apologize for complaining earlier. This smells wonderful," Renn said as she focused on my movements as I went to cutting into the flank.


    "Well I don''t blame you. This is one of the honey roasted ones. A perk of giving a big tip," I said.


    Odds were this had been the pig the owners had planned to eat for dinner. Judging by the thickness of it and the glistening of the skin it was something that someone had spent a great deal of effort on throughout the day.


    "Sometimes your lack of haggling is a good thing, it seems," Renn said.


    Renn gulped as I laid the first slice on her plate. It was a large, juicy piece.


    "Go ahead," I gestured with the knife, and went back to cutting more.


    While I cut more I watched as she actually drooled while picking the piece up. She hadn''t even used the fork, but had simply grabbed it.


    Renn took a big bite, and instantly closed her eyes to relish in the taste.


    "Hmhm," she made a noise as she chewed and swallowed. I wasn''t even able to put the next slice on her plate for her, she simply took it off the knife before I could.


    She ate that piece almost too fast. "Don''t eat too quickly, you won''t be able to enjoy it," I warned her.


    "It''d be a sin to not enjoy it, right," she nodded quickly as she slowed her chewing.


    I scoffed as I put another piece onto her plate. Was she going to be focused on religion and sin for the rest of the night? Maybe I shouldn''t of taken her to that sermon.


    "This is sinful too. I can''t believe something so delicious exists. To feast so lavishly..." Renn grumbled a groan as she took another bite.


    "You''re free to get up and leave if you want. You can wait for me to finish," I teased her.


    Renn groaned as she shook her head, and I heard her tail move under her robe. It must want to sway in joy and bliss.


    "You do speak like a demon would sometimes," she said.


    "Huh?" I paused in my carving and wondered what the heck that meant.


    "Sometimes you talk in riddles. Or you say things that are very..." She went silent as she blushed, probably remembering something I had said as a joke.


    "Hmph," I went back to carving as I wondered if maybe to her I was demonic. Did she think my morals and ethics were that bad? Surely not...


    "Delicious..." Renn made an odd noise as she took a bite of one of the pieces I had cut off for her. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath as she chewed. She was really enjoying it, and to think she had been skeptical.


    "Maybe you should have asked for two..." Renn mumbled as she stuffed her face.


    I smiled at her and decided I''d order one to take back with us too.


    That happy smile was so much better than that contorted frown from earlier.


    If anyone was a demon, it was her.


    That kind of face would make any man want to sin.


    And her wearing those robes only made it even more sinful.


    Cutting another piece for her, I felt ridiculous as the young waitress girl gave me a huge smile from across the room. I ignored her, and realized that feeding Renn was probably a sin too, in a way.


    I kept such a thought to myself, especially since I knew she''d only use it as proof of her earlier comment.


    Didn''t need her thinking things like that, even as a joke, after all.

 Chapter 80 - Seventy Nine – Renn – A Cold Night’s Warm Back

    Chapter 80: Chapter Seventy Nine ¨C Renn ¨C A Cold Night¡¯s Warm Back No!


    Sitting up quickly, I heaved a wordless cry... and realized it had all just been a dream.


    Yet my heart still thumped. My body still ached, as if I had just ran for my life.


    The blanket had slid off as I sat up, and the cool air felt a lot colder as it touched my sweat covered skin.


    Breathing heavily, I closed my eyes and rubbed my forehead. It was slimy, and felt hot.


    Was I sick? Hurt? How long had it been since I had a nightmare like that?


    After a few moments of calming myself, I realized I wasn''t doing it very well. My heartbeat was still far too fast... my head was throbbing, and...


    Had I woken Nory?


    Looking to my left, as to look across the cabin... I froze at the sight of a balcony.


    There was a large curtain covering it, but a brightly lit full moon was illuminating it strongly enough to see through it. I could see a bench... and an unfamiliar... wall? What was that beyond the balcony?


    No... forget that, where was Nory and...


    Looking around, I realized I wasn''t in our cabin. I was in a strange room, which was far too big... far too clean... and...


    Blinking wildly, I frowned as I remembered where I was.


    In bed. In Telmik.


    With...


    The bed shifted, and I felt the man next to me roll over. In the dark I saw his eye reflect a little as he checked on me.


    Shaking a little as my hot sweat quickly cooled off, and made me cold, I wordlessly apologized to the man I had just woken up.


    Without a word back Vim reached over and put his hand on my back. His calloused hand firmly patted me, as if to reassure me.


    "Sorry..." I whispered. Had I screamed? I didn''t remember doing so, but that didn''t mean I hadn''t...


    Gulping, I slowly laid back down. Although I had done so slowly, Vim still hadn''t moved his arm in time. It ended up underneath my pillow, below my head.


    He shifted, to both free his arm and to pull the blanket back over us. I felt horribly embarrassed as he put the blanket back over me, and with a small huff he rolled back over. Putting his back to me, Vim laid back down.


    My heart slowed its quick pace, yet beat just as hard. This time at least it wasn''t in fear.


    Wiping my face, I held my hand up above me and stared at the glimmering on it. Sweat and tears.


    With a small huff of my own, I let my arm fall. I squeezed the blanket a little as I tried to remember what my dream had been about.


    I could still feel the urgency. The terror... it was clawing at me from inside... Yet I couldn''t remember anymore what exactly had happened.


    Had it been one about my family?


    Nory?


    The Sleepy Artist?


    Shivering a little, I ignored the feeling of new tears as they slid down the side of my face.


    Why? I''d been doing so well. Even in the beginning, when I had been staying at the Sleepy Artist... I hadn''t had any nightmares there either.


    I had thought I was finally over them.


    Yet...


    Glancing to my right, at Vim''s back, I felt horrible. It had been a miracle he had even laid in bed with me, and I just had to go and do this.


    He''d never sleep with me again.


    Feeling horrible, I felt my tail twitch heavily under the thick blanket. Luckily the blanket was thick enough that it couldn''t cause too much noise, or movement. It was also still in-between my legs, luckily, so I didn''t need to worry over it bothering him.


    I knew that Vim really didn''t need much sleep... but...


    Squeezing my eyes shut, I silently cursed myself. Come on Renn, keep it together.


    It was going so well. I had been accepted by the Society. I had a place now. A purpose. There was so much to learn, so much to do...


    I couldn''t afford to break here. Not now.


    He''d never accept me as his partner if I couldn''t even sleep in peace. What kind of protector was scared of her own memories?


    Memories...


    Opening my eyes, I looked to the nearby balcony window. Now that I was a little calmer, I realized how pretty it was. The drape that covered it was a light blue color, and only emphasized the white luminosity of the moon. It made the whole room a calming azure blue in color.


    While staring at it, I remembered I had thought I was in the cabin again. I had looked for Nory at her bed.


    Did that mean my nightmare was about her?


    Something told me it hadn''t been. Which only made it worse to me, somehow.


    "Some nights are long."


    My ears perked up and I rolled my head over to look at his back.


    He shifted a little, but remained facing away from me. "I have nightmares about listening to church sermons too, don''t feel bad," Vim said.


    Smiling at his weird attempt at making me feel better, I wished he hadn''t rolled over. I bet he had one of his funny looking smirks right now.


    "I don''t remember my dream," I told him.


    He was quiet for a moment, and then shrugged. "For the best, isn''t it?"


    "No. I like to remember what hurts me," I said.


    "Hm... very predator of you."


    The room got darker. A quick glance to a nearby window showed that dark clouds had gone in front of the moon. Although my eyes adjusted quickly, and I still saw just as well... for some reason I suddenly worried over the dark.


    Looking back at Vim, since it was reassuring to see him so close, I wondered what time it was.


    I couldn''t hear or smell the fireplace. It had probably died out, which meant it was late. Yet the moon was still so high and bright...


    "Do you really have nightmares too?" I asked him.


    "I do."


    "Really...?" I whispered my question.


    "Every time I sleep," he said gently.


    Gulping at his answer, I wondered what to say to that.


    Vim didn''t lie. And he had been so genuine in that statement that...


    "Is that why you don''t sleep often?" I asked.


    "No. I just don''t need as much sleep as you or the others," he said.


    "Oh..." that made more sense. Something told me even if he had a horrible nightmare, he''d not even flinch at it. He probably wasn''t even bothered by them.


    "Did I wake you?" I asked, worried.


    "No."


    "You sure?" I asked.


    "Yes. You uh..." He sighed, "You were tossing and turning for awhile now."


    "I''m sorry," I said.


    He shrugged.


    A window shutter downstairs made noise as the wind picked up. I focused on it, since it sounded a little odd.


    If I had been alone I would have worried someone was trying to get in. Yet since Vim continued to lie still, I knew it was nothing.


    Smiling at him, I reached out and put my hand on his back.


    He had worn a shirt to bed. It was loose on him, and... warm.


    Vim didn''t say anything as I touched him, and relished in his warmth. He was a little hotter than I would have expected.


    I could feel his coiled muscles beneath the loose shirt. Unlike me, who was still a little wet thanks to my sweat, his shirt didn''t stick to his skin.


    Granted the shirt I wore was a little different. The satin clung to me, thanks to my sweat.


    "Is a storm coming?" I asked him.


    "Yes, it will be here tomorrow," he said.


    As he spoke, I felt his voice reverberate through him. It felt odd, but made me smile.


    "Sorry for waking you Vim," I apologized.


    "You didn''t. All''s well, go back to sleep," he said.


    I nodded, and kept my hand on his back.


    The house became a little noisy as the wind increased in strength. Window shutters creaked. There was a light whistle from down the hall, maybe there was a hole or crevice the wind got in from. I could hear the rustling of the trees and bushes from outside.


    Yet through all that noise, Vim remained steadily silent. I couldn''t even hear him breathe, even though I knew he was doing so. I could feel his deep breaths through back.


    This back was a constant, wasn''t it?


    Firm. Unyielding. It most likely had never, and would never, break. He''d never slouch. Never run.


    The perfect back of a protector.


    Running my hand along it for a moment, I wondered what it''d take to become like him. Did I need to train? Experience horrible hardship?


    Was it even possible?


    I hoped it was.


    But even if it wasn''t...


    All I needed to do was find a way to support it.


    If I couldn''t become as strong or firm, I needed only to become something that such a back could lean on.


    But... what kind of person fit such a task?


    The room became colder so I scooted a little closer to him. He was warm after all.


    Keeping my hand on his back, I closed my eyes and listened to the sounds of the world around me.


    It was hectic. Noisy. Distracting... and far inside, deep in my heart, I still heard the cries and screams from my nightmare. I still felt the tension, and the fear.


    Yet Vim''s warmth kept it all at bay. His solid frame allowed me to not spare a moment of thought to worry about any of it, and instead enjoy it. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Falling back to sleep, I faced my nightmare this time with a friend.


    A protector, in more ways than one.

 Chapter 81 - Eighty – Vim – Prophecies Among Them

    Chapter 81: Chapter Eighty ¨C Vim ¨C Prophecies Among Them "You trust her," the Chronicler said as she put her tea cup down.


    "I shouldn''t," I said.


    "She''ll earn it," she said with a nod full of confidence.


    Wanting to groan at her statement, I chose instead to put the book down on to the armrest of my chair. I hadn''t read a single word let alone a page in several minutes, and I was tired of pretending to try. "What do you want from me? Do you want me to take her somewhere?" I asked her accusingly.


    "What do you want from her, Vim?" the chronicler asked me.


    Shaking my head at her, I wondered why I even bothered talking to her sometimes. And Renn said that I spoke in riddles.


    The person in question wasn''t here. Renn had wanted to go and watch the blessing prayer for the new year. Although a little worried about her... I knew I couldn''t keep an eye on her forever. I wanted her to choose this place as her home, which meant she needed to be able to live here alone without me. Plus I had asked Jelti to keep an eye on her.


    "Don''t avoid my question," the chronicler chided me.


    "I wasn''t. I was thinking about it. I want her to stay here, and work with you and the rest. I think she''ll be a good fit. She seems to like your stupid faith," I said.


    The chronicler moved her head, and I knew she was glaring at me... even if it didn''t show in her eyes or on her face.


    "So I want her to stay here. To become one of you or something like it. She''s smart enough to be able to, plus although she''s not as in love with humans as I had first assumed she''s more than fine with living amongst them," I explained.


    "I see. So you want her here so you can see her as often as you can, is it?" she asked me.


    The book that I had put down fell to my lap, and I did my best to not cough or growl as I picked it back up. "Don''t be ridiculous," I told her.


    For a long moment the chronicler stared at me, or at least at whatever she thought she saw while looking at me.


    I stood and walked over to the small shelf. I put the book back in its place as I tried to make sense of this conversation.


    We weren''t in her usual room. We were in the small loft that could be found above it. The room was a little bigger than her office, but only because her office had rows of shelves and this one didn''t.


    "The war you fear is coming," she said.


    "I don''t need your eyes to see that," I said, and although hated this topic too I found it more favorable than the last.


    "Yet you want to hear it all the same, don''t you?" she asked with a chuckle.


    Did I?


    I tapped one of the oldest books in the world with a gentle finger. The binding of the spine felt rigid, as if as hard as a rock.


    "Renn wishes to be like you," the chronicler said.


    My tapping came to an abrupt stop. "I thought we were talking about the war," I said.


    "You hate talking about that. Plus she''s much more important," she said.


    "Is she now?" I asked her. Maybe there was a reason she was being so weird about her. Usually the chronicler was more like me¡ªindifferent to those who no longer needed help. Maybe she wasn''t just teasing me through her, but knew something about Renn that I didn''t... or knew what was going to happen because of her.


    "The harder you try to push her away, the stronger your grip will become," she warned.


    I turned away from the small bookshelf and frowned at the woman who could see things even I couldn''t. "Do explain," I ordered.


    She frowned but nodded. "Haven''t you tried already? Or do my eyes deceive me?" she asked.


    Hesitating, I wondered if I should nod or not.


    Had I tried?


    For a small moment I thought of my recent months. Meeting her. Helping Lomi. The burning of the paintings. The trip here.


    Yes. There were a few times I tried to ignore her, but other than the moments at Twin Hills and our return to Ruvindale I had never actually wished her gone...


    "You wanted to kill her originally, didn''t you?" the chronicler asked.


    "I did. But that was before I had read the letters, or found out the truth. It had simply been a moment of anger," I said. I stepped back towards my chair as I spoke.


    "Funny, since I saw you kill her several times," she said.


    Pausing before the chair, I hesitated. "You did?" I asked.


    She nodded, and I hoped that she had only seen what could have been and not was to be.


    I''d kill her if I needed to... but now...


    "Do not worry; her blood will not stain your hands. At least not for as long as I can see," she said.


    I hid my relief as I sat back down. "I''m beginning to dislike you," I told her.


    The chronicler laughed, her old body jiggled in glee. "Good!" she said.


    While I shook my head, I felt as if my head should be hurting. It didn''t of course, but it felt like it should.


    "Will you teach her?" I asked her.


    "To earn your hatred? I don''t think I could even if I tried," she said, still enjoying the moment.


    "I''m being serious," I complained.


    "As am I!"


    Taking a deep breath I sat back and did my best to not get upset. I really wasn''t in the mood for this. I didn''t even want to be here as it was, I wanted to leave.


    "And no. I will not," the chronicler then annoyed me even more by denying my request.


    "And why not?" I asked.


    "Because I''ll not have the time? You two will be leaving soon after the festival, after all," she said as if it was a matter of fact.


    For a small moment I glared at her, and then sighed as I decided to just drop it.


    She wasn''t going to give me a straight answer. Which meant she saw something. Something that she feared if she spoke about, even to me, it might change the result of fate.


    Which meant there was no point in continuing to either worry about it, or complain.


    "Don''t look so defeated, protector," she teased me.


    "Why not? It''s what I am," I said.


    She scoffed at me and shook her head. "With the war, another prophecy," she said.


    I raised an eyebrow and wondered which one she spoke of. "The war in the south or...?"


    "No. The one to come."


    "Wonderful. At least something is progressing, if not my own," I said.


    "This one will reach even here. I worry for our weaker members," the chronicler said.


    "All of our members are weak."


    She smiled and nodded, agreeing with me full-heartedly.


    "Disease is coming as well. It''s already appeared in the west," she warned.


    "What kind?" I asked.


    "The kind that kills even the strong. I fear it will kill many before it passes," she said with a pained voice.


    I frowned and wondered if it was a plague. If so, then...


    "It''s time the humans died off a little," I said as I thought about it.


    "Heaven forgive him," the chronicler made a small prayer as she brushed away my comment.


    "Speaking of your heaven, has someone new appeared in this church? Your clergy has suddenly become very generous," I asked.


    "Nay. A disciple of mine, a woman I''ve raised, has simply gained her rightful position. We will be safer for some time yet thanks to her efforts," she said proudly.


    I noted she didn''t tell me her name, or her position. Probably afraid I''d scare her away.


    "Will I get to meet this one?" I asked her. She hadn''t let me meet the last two.


    "Not willingly," she said simply.


    "I don''t hate all churchmen you know," I admitted.


    "You don''t. But all of them hate you," she also admitted.


    "Hmph."


    "You''re part of that prophecy, by the way," she changed topics, most likely on purpose.


    "That''s nice," I said.


    "Don''t you want to hear it?" she asked.


    "No."


    She sighed, and I knew I had upset her. Although she had brought it up to keep me away from her new disciple, she had also been serious in wanting to tell me it.


    "Fine. I''ll just tell it to your new companion," she then said.


    "That''s impossible... she''s not part of any of them," I said.


    "Neither were you in the beginning," she rebutted.


    "Well..." I paused and realized she was right.


    She giggled, pleased with herself.


    "I''ll be useless if she breaks me," I whispered.


    "Then don''t let her break you," she said plainly.


    "Easy to say," I said.


    "I know no man stronger than you, Vim."


    I shook my head. "I''ve met countless."


    "Stronger of arms, maybe. But not of what is found deeper," she said.


    Standing from my seat, I felt anxious as I went to pacing. The chronicler didn''t even look at me as I glanced at the nearby window. The one that overlooked the mansio Renn and I were staying at.


    "Our society will be fine, Vim. We lose some, and then gain others. Have you not ever wondered how they just... simply appear? Like your new companion. Out of nowhere, yet she appears," the chronicler said with a voice of awe. I knew she was alluding to her deity.


    "Droplets amongst a storm," I said as I stepped away from the window, and paced back towards her.


    "She''s a fair more than a simple drop of rain," she teased me.


    I couldn''t help it, I smiled at that.


    "You know she thinks she''s ugly?" I asked her.


    The chronicler shifted in her seat, and had obviously not expected such a thing. "Renn?" she asked.


    I nodded.


    "Hm... something tells me that''s your fault. Has she tried crawling in your bed and you''ve kicked her out of it, or something?" she asked.


    My feet came to a stop. How the hell had she came to the same conclusion as me so quickly?


    The chronicler laughed. "Indeed!" she saw the truth.


    "She hasn''t... not like that. To that level. At least not yet," I said, and hated how easily I could see it happening. Even last night... though...


    I was glad I had lain down with her last night. The poor woman had an actual panic attack last night.


    I wasn''t sure what had happened with her brother, but whatever had happened must have left quite a traumatic scar within her.


    "At least you admit she has affection for you," the chronicler said with a nod.


    "That will pass in time. I''m... amusing, to our kind. Upon our first meeting," I reasoned.


    "Really Vim..." she sighed and shook her head.


    I didn''t try to argue with her. I knew this for a fact, after all. How many of our kind did she think I knew? How many women? Had she any idea how many I had saved? From not just death, but fates much worse?


    It was a miracle I wasn''t a philanderer.


    I turned around and returned to the window. I didn''t like how antsy I felt.


    Reaching the window, I studied the house again. It looked the same as it had for years.


    "This prophecy... does it relate to the disease?" I asked her.


    "Time will tell," she answered.


    That was a maybe. A hard maybe.


    Great. Although I didn''t need to fear disease or pestilence, many of our members did. In fact, most of our members who were basically immortal had only such things as those to fear.


    Disease and swords. Fire and iron.


    "And the..." I started to ask my next question, but noticed something near the house.


    Barely visible at this angle, was a plain clothed Renn. She was hurrying to the house, carrying a wooden box.


    Most likely the gift given out during today''s sermon.


    Studying her as she went to the house, she had to put the box down as to open the door. Once the door was open she turned to look around, and I was able to make out the happy smile on her face.


    She was enjoying life.


    "Ah... look at that," the chronicler''s voice pierced my ears, even though she had whispered them.


    Turning around to look at her, I studied the white orbs. They were piercing into me even farther than her words had done.


    "Where''s the pigeon?" I asked her, before she could say anything about me.


    "He is on a boat. He''ll be back in a few weeks, after you leave," she said. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Where''d he go?" I asked. A boat? That far? Maybe the lake beds to the south?


    "On a date."


    "Date...?" I stepped towards her and wondered what the heck she was talking about. That man? On a date? That far away?


    "He''s fallen for a young sailor," she told me.


    I sighed and shook my head. "Of course he has."


    "Seems everyone has been falling lately," she happily said.


    "Falling into insanity, maybe," I agreed.


    Stepping towards the door, I decided it was time I left. And not just because Renn was back. Definitely not.


    "Dinner." Stopping before the door, I glanced back at the chronicler. She nodded. "Tonight. Bring her," she said... or more like, ordered.


    "If I can suffer it."

 Chapter 82 - Eighty One – Renn - Hands

    Chapter 82: Chapter Eighty One ¨C Renn - Hands Studying the finer details on one of the largest clocks here, I wondered how long it took him to build these things.


    Even the smaller ones which could fit in my hands were very detailed. Not just the wood or metal that housed them either. The hands and faces were so detailed I had to get up close to really appreciate their intricate designs.


    "Why is this one ticking backwards?" I asked Hands as I watched the longest hand on what he had called his grandfather''s clock go the opposite way.


    "That one''s a simple toy. I built it for me," Hands said.


    A toy...?


    Stepping back a little to take the whole thing in, I wondered if maybe he was older than me.


    This thing was taller than me. Maybe even taller than Vim. It was extremely fancy, even the little grooves of wood that made up the sides had entire scenes of carved into them. The front was a giant display of squirrels and acorns, and there were probably hundreds of them crafted into the thing.


    Such a thing could have taken years to build on its own.


    And it was only one of...


    While looking around, I shivered as my ears trembled. This room was not pleasant for me. Too many sounds, and they were all weird and unnatural. The ticking was like an itch I couldn''t find.


    I was in a large storeroom near the house Vim and I was staying at. Hands, the man moving boxes in search of something to show me, was a member of the Society.


    Before Vim had left, to go handle something, he had introduced Hands to me and me him... It turned out Hands was a raccoon.


    "Did your grandfather build this one?" I asked him as I looked back at the tall one. That would explain the level of detail upon it.


    "Huh?" Hands peered his head out from behind the pillar nearby. He frowned at me and shook his head, which made his little glasses bobble. "No, no. That is a grandfather clock, not my grandfather''s clock. I built it. To be honest I don''t know why they''re called such things. The shorter ones are grandmother clocks," Hands explained to me.


    "Oh..." So it was the name of them.


    Grandfather and grandmother...


    I frowned as I tried to imagine why they had such monikers. Maybe it had something to do with time and the keeping of it, and I simply didn''t understand.


    "Vim was the one who told me their names," Hands said as he stepped around the pillar and waved me over.


    Walking over to him, I tried once again to imagine how many clocks were here.


    I gave up within a few steps, since there had to be hundreds if not thousands.


    "Why... why do you make so many?" I asked Hands as I walked over to the counter where he had took a seat at.


    "Why? Well... to keep time of course?" Hands said as he fidgeted with a circular golden plate. Upon it was a large set of gears, which he had told me were the inner-workings of most clocks.


    Keep time...


    Reaching the counter, I glanced around at the many clocks... and especially so the ones that weren''t accurate.


    More than half weren''t even clicking properly. The whole room had endless ticks and tocks, but only a small handful seemed to be anywhere near accurate in their timekeeping.


    A part of me wanted to ask why he didn''t fix them, but another part of me knew I shouldn''t.


    "Here, here. Look, look," Hands turned one of the smaller gears on the little device he was messing with, and as he did the whole mechanism went into motion. The gears began to spin, little cylinders started moving, and the three black hands that hung a few inches above the mechanism went to moving. There was no face plate on it, so I couldn''t really tell what time it was supposed to represent, but I knew he was only showing me how they operated.


    "See here? This little gear is the heart. Its beat is what gives it time," Hands spoke quickly, and stared at his little device with a strange fascination. He had dark circles under his eyes, but seemed lively and rested... if a little fidgety.


    "How do you make the gears?" I asked him.


    "Carefully. Very carefully. These are wheels, these are pinions," he pointed at one of the larger gears, and then pointed at one of the smaller ones.


    "I see," I said. I couldn''t tell the difference between the two, other than the obvious fact one was bigger than the other... but he did seem excited to tell me about them.


    "For the longest time I couldn''t get the hour to properly register. It was always a few seconds off. It wasn''t until Vim helped me re-calculate the necessary teeth," Hands explained.


    "A few seconds off isn''t bad is it?" I asked him.


    Hands looked up away from his device to me with such speed his glasses nearly flew off his nose. "Not bad! A few seconds an hour, lost forever! Only three seconds lost per hour equates to a minute and twelve seconds lost a day! That''s seven hours and twenty minutes a year lost for us all!" Hands spoke loudly as he waved his hands in front of him, as if I was some kind of freak and he couldn''t comprehend what I was saying.


    "Oh... that is a lot," I agreed, and not just because he was acting so aghast.


    "It is! Over my life that would be... A hundred and forty seven days, lost from my life! Oh the time..." he groaned, and seemed genuinely upset over the idea.


    Wait... a hundred and forty? Based off that earlier calculation?


    I should have paid more attention; it would have let me know how old he was.


    "So... each swing of these pendulums is a second?" I asked as I pointed to the little circular pendulum on the device. Thanks to being on the table, it wasn''t really swaying like it would normally do, thanks to it being laid on its back.


    "Yes, for the grandfather clocks. The smaller ones are half-seconds, and thirds and quarters," Hands quickly went to teaching me as he stepped to the right as to point at one of the larger, thinner, clocks. It hung from the wall behind him.


    "How... how are they working? I mean... what makes them move?" I asked.


    "Most use a weight, like this one. The chain is connected to a little wound spring, which you tighten by winding with this little tool!" Hands grew excited as he opened a drawer and produced a small golden key... or well, maybe not a key. It looked like one, but had a weird butterfly looking design on it.


    Hands stepped around the counter, and came up next to me. He handed me the little key and then guided me to a nearby clock. One that was no longer moving.


    "Here," he pointed to a little hole on the side, and I nodded and put the key in.


    Feeling it click, I went to turning it gently... just in case. It felt fragile, somehow.


    After a few turns of the key, the clock made a click and then begun to move again. It didn''t have an open section beneath the face, so I couldn''t see any of the internal mechanisms... but the seconds hand began moving in unison with the others.


    It joined the chorus of ticks, and I somewhat regretted adding to it. I was going to have a headache before the day was through.


    "Wow..." I stared in awe as it came to life, and I wondered just how doing such a thing could actually make it work.


    "Fascinating, yes," Hands clapped his hands softly, as if seeing it for the first time himself.


    While watching the newly moving clock... I realized this was probably why so many of them were out of sync with the rest. They... stopped working, and by the time Hands or someone else re-wound them, it was already too late.


    Somehow that made me feel a lot better. I had worried there was a grander reason to having so many of them being wrong.


    "How do we know what a second is?" I asked him after thinking about it.


    "A man much smarter than I figured it out. Vim gave me a journal that told how to calculate it based off the stars and sun," Hands said proudly, as if he himself had figured it out.


    "A journal?" I asked.


    He nodded quickly. "From Vim."


    I wanted to ask more, but I could tell he wouldn''t... or couldn''t tell me more. He knew it was from Vim, and to him that was all that mattered.


    He seemed to respect Vim greatly.


    "The calculation was divine, almost. To be perfectly honest I am incapable of crafting anything precise enough to accurately measure it. My best attempt is hanging in the lower..." Hands went quiet, and then glanced at me. He coughed and hurried away, mumbling something.


    I didn''t press him, nor follow him. I had already long realized that Hands was... a little odd... but he was harmless. And I also felt he was similar to Lughes, in a way.


    "Vim gave you that journal?" I asked him, changing topics in a slight way. Since he seemed to not want to tell me more.


    Rather he didn''t seem to mind telling me about clocks, or time, but he didn''t want to tell me where certain ones were. Odds were it was hanging in some other Society location. A place that I could know, and might someday go to, but he didn''t know yet if I was trust worthy enough for that information.


    "He did! Amongst others, yes. Precious, lovely treasures," Hands said quickly as he headed back to the counter.


    "I see," I said as I walked back to the counter as well. I put the little key down onto the counter, since Hands seemed preoccupied.


    "Vim is a phenomenal teacher. Wise. Wisdom beyond cunning. Yet, terrifying," Hands said as he paused, and tapped his belly with his hands while going into thought.


    While watching him, I couldn''t help but smile at him. He really did remind me of Lughes.


    It made me wonder how many of my members were like them.


    Vim wasn''t... but he was undoubtedly an outlier.


    "No... no, no, no," Hands mumbled to himself as I poked at one of the little gears of the naked clock on the counter.


    After touching it I had to pull my hand back and I saw the little red nick on my fingertip.


    "Sharp..." I whispered in awe. I hadn''t realized it was.


    "Sharp! Yes! Come, let me show you!" Hands then turned on a heel and hurried away.


    He ran off, disappearing behind a large pillar covered in clocks.


    "Huh...?" I worriedly tried to make sense of what just happened. Did... did he want me to follow him? He had basically ran off...


    After a moment he reappeared, waving for me to follow him. "Come, come little kitty. Quickly now, before he returns!" Hands said with a hush. He kept looking at the door nearby, as if in worry.


    A little bothered, I went to follow him... but did so carefully. I wasn''t too worried over him hurting me, or doing anything strange... but he was definitely an odd one. Maybe he needed to get out of this room more often.


    While I followed him behind the pillar, he led me into a hallway. One that had at one time been large and open... but now was cramped and untidy, thanks to all the clocks and parts everywhere.


    "Hurry, hurry, before he''s back," Hands ushered me as he quickly hurried down the hall. Following him, I studied the multitude of clocks I passed. There were far more here than I had thought. Maybe their incessant ticking had made him insane.


    Reaching the end of the hallway, Hands hurriedly looked around... even though there was nothing to look at. Except all the clocks. The only thing was a large door, but it was blocked by boxes and clocks. At first I thought he was going to go about moving them, so we could enter that room, but instead he focused on a cloth in the corner. He grabbed it, and then went still.


    I went still too as he looked at me, and then behind me. "Is he still gone?" he asked with a whisper.


    Looking behind me, I frowned and wondered what he''d do or say if Vim really had been there. "He''s still gone," I said.


    "Good. Good. Look, come closer, and look upon a marvel!" Hands pulled back the drape, revealing...


    Stepping forward, I frowned at the sight of the circular orb. It sat inside what seemed to be some kind of metallic cage, and...


    "A painting?" I asked. It looked kind of interesting, especially since they had painted it on an orb instead of a flat surface. I hadn''t even ever thought of someone painting in such a way. It was interesting.


    "No! It''s more! So much more!" Hands shivered as he raised his hands as if to touch it, but he didn''t. The man stood there with trembling hands as he stared wide-eyed at the thing.


    "What is it?" I asked as I got closer. Now I could see words on it. I couldn''t recognize any of the letters, but...


    "The world," he whispered in awe.


    Before I could ask him to clarify what he meant, Hands bent down to his knees... and actually clasped his hands before it. As if praying to it, like an idol.


    The sight made me hesitate, since it seemed... so out of character, even for this odd man.


    "See? See his wisdom? Ohh... it''s flawless..." Hands spoke quietly, as if to himself.


    Yes. This man needed to get out more.


    "The world...?" I asked him as I stepped up next to him. I guess I could see it, maybe. I didn''t recognize it, of course... but maybe it was some kind of map? But then why was it on an orb?


    "A map. Of every corner, yet no corners," Hands said, and then as if to prove a point he carefully reached out. With a single fingertip he touched the orb, and then spun it.


    I stood up straighter as it did indeed spin somehow, slowly revolving as if it floated on water.


    "Huh..." I had to admit it was neat. Not only was it detailed, and very unique... the way it was spinning was also interesting. How did it float inside the mechanism? I didn''t see anywhere where it was connected to it or...


    Then the orb came to an abrupt stop, and Hands pointed with a wavering finger. To a spot not too far from a vast swath of blue. "See? We are here. Right now, that is us," Hands said.


    Really...? I bent forward to try and read the words painted before his finger.


    The area was on a large... bumpy shape of green and brown. Maybe it was supposed to represent the nearby forests and mountains?


    "I can''t read that language," I told Hands. They weren''t even familiar like some of the signs and books I''d seen lately.


    "No. None can. No one but him," Hands said.


    "You mean...?" I started to ask why he couldn''t read it either, but Hands suddenly stood up. I nearly tripped as I stepped back and away from him as he hurriedly went to cover the orb back up with the cloth.


    "Secret! Secret... no one can know!" he spoke quickly as he did his best to wrap the cloth back around the ball.


    Although startled, I nodded all the same to him. I may not really understand his strangeness, but I knew he was in his own way trying to show me something important. Something precious... and not just to him.


    "Come! Another!" Hands then turned, hurrying past me so quickly he almost bumped into me.


    Watching him go, I gulped as I hurried to follow him. This time a little more genuinely than the last time.


    Heading back down the hallway we had come from, Hands led me around another pillar. This time this hallway wasn''t as cluttered, and the door at the end wasn''t blocked.


    He dug into a pocket, and a black key appeared as he fumbled with the door. He unlocked it with a loud click, and then froze. He looked around, worried.


    "He''s not back yet," I told him. I hadn''t heard the main door open yet.


    "Good, yes. Hurry," Hands nodded as he opened the door and hurried into the room.


    Following him into a rather dark room, I hesitated a moment as I watched Hands clamber over boxes and junk to reach a window. He barely got hold of one of the shutters, and threw it open. The sunlight pierced into the dark room, and thanks to it I was able to see the sea of dust that Hands had kicked up during his ruckus.


    This place hadn''t been cleaned in years.


    "Here, here... quickly!" Hands hurried back towards the other side of the room, to a wall that was free of boxes and shelves and...


    No. Not free. There were massive drapes covering the wall. Nearly a dozen of them. They were dark and thick looking.


    Hands hurried over to one near me. I stepped aside as I watched him reach up and carefully tug on the edge of the huge drape. Something unfastened, and the drape fell free. As it slid down the wall, revealing a... painting... I realized that there were probably a dozen paintings lined up on the wall.


    This one was large. Nearly as big as I was tall and thrice as wide as Hands was. It was actually far more interesting than the orb he had just shown me, especially since it reminded me of...


    My heart felt a small stab of pain as I stared up at a large painting.


    For a tiny moment I thought of the Sleepy Artist. I took a small breath and smelled the paint and wood, even though this place smelled like sawdust and dirt.


    Then I blinked... and suddenly the world got quiet.


    "What...?" I didn''t know what to say, as I stared up at Vim.


    "See? See! Knight! Brave and wonderful, wise and strong!" Hands clapped his hands, a little louder than usual but still softly and without force... as I stared up at a painting of Vim, in armor.


    No armor I recognized, however. It was silver, but adorned with spikes and weird... were those blades? Knives, on the actual armor pieces? It was weird looking. Unnatural. Unusual. It wasn''t armor, it was something else... but I wasn''t sure what to call it.


    Yet as weird as the armor were, it was obvious it was Vim who was wearing it. And he was something that deserved far more of my attention than the armor''s strange spikes and...


    He stood firmly, staring out to the left of the painting. To something far off in the distance. He had a spear in his right hand, and his left was curled into an angry fist. He was glaring at something, and there was a hint of actual hate on his expression.


    He wasn''t just in armor, he was facing an enemy.


    As was the army behind him.


    Countless people, all wearing similar armor, stood behind Vim. Of the few faces I could make out, since most looked far off in the distance, I recognized none of them... and the most surprising thing wasn''t the army but...


    They looked human. All of them. Not a single one looked like one of us.


    There were huge mountains in the distance, and it looked like they were standing on rocky plains... but I didn''t recognize the scene at all. Neither the location, nor the purpose.


    Surely this wasn''t just some artistic representation... this had to have been something the painter had seen. With their own eyes. It looked too real... too strange.


    "Vim..." I whispered and stepped closer. To study it better.


    "Terrible secret, yes. Vim the protector," Hands spoke quickly, with brisk whispers. He kept looking at the door, as if expecting Vim to be standing there.


    I gulped as I studied Vim''s face. It looked like there was a helmet hanging behind his suit, attached by threads of silk. He looked... dirty. Sweat. Grime. Dried blood marred his left ear, but I didn''t see any injury.


    This wasn''t a scene set before a battle, but during it.


    I couldn''t see any other parts of his body. The armor covered everything. The spear he held looked to be made of the same metal his armor was, and it had a red ribbon dangling in the wind near the tip. It was frayed and worn, as if old.


    A Vim I didn''t know stood before me, yet somehow...


    Somehow I felt that this was the real Vim, and not the one I knew.


    "Oh no!" Hands then startled me as he hurried forward. I tried to stop him, but he quickly got the drape back in front of the painting. One moment Vim was there, the next he was gone.


    "Hands...!" I wanted to complain, but wasn''t sure what to do or say. Hands immediately spun around after securing the cloth, and began ushering me out of the room.


    "Secrets! Keep them, for all time!" Hands pushed me out of the room, and my heart thumped loudly as I worriedly glanced at the nearby wall. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    There were dozens more of those paintings. I needed to see them.


    "Hurry. Hush. Quietly," Hands pushed me out into the small hall, and then closed the door behind him with a soft thump. He quickly locked it, and then spun back around to keep ushering me out.


    "Hands, really!" I complained as he hurried me down the hallway.


    He was going to kick me out!


    "Shush! Secrets! Too secret for any one!" Hands pushed me, and I wanted to spin around and slap his hands away. Not because he was touching me, but because I wanted to ask more questions. To study that painting closer, and see what kinds of paintings had been hidden behind the other drapes!


    But before I could, I got pushed to the door. I steeled myself, thinking that Hands was actually going to push me into the door... but he didn''t. He stopped immediately, and hurried around me as to open the door.


    "Hands!" I tried to get his attention, but he was focused. He kept his head down, and eyes to the ground as he returned to pushing me out.


    Although upset, I didn''t fight him. It was very obvious he was not going to stop trying, and wouldn''t listen to me... maybe I just needed to come back later.


    Getting pushed out into the hallway, I sighed as Hands nodded quickly and retreated back into his office. "Shush!" he whispered loudly, putting his fingers to his mouth.


    I nodded. "Alright," I said to the very obvious panicked man. His dark circles under his eyes made their wide white pupils even more noticeable.


    He nodded back, and then grabbed the door. He looked left and right down the hallway, in a panic, and even though saw no one else... he still jumped and hurried to shut the door as if he had.


    The door shut solidly behind me, and I found myself standing alone in the quiet and dimly lit stone hallway.


    Looking left and right, I groaned as I realized I had just been kicked out.


    Stepping away from the door, just in case he opened it again in one of his strange episodes, I sighed as I tried to make sense of what had just happened.


    Hopefully by the time Vim came back and found me, I''d find some sense of understanding... since I''d probably ask him if I couldn''t.


    And something told me I shouldn''t ask Vim about that painting... and not just because of how Hands had acted.


    Amber had told me how he had destroyed paintings of him... and those had been simple sketches. Of the mundane.


    That one had been anything but.


    Shivering a little I stepped to the right, to head to the little sitting area nearby that I had seen on the way here. I couldn''t really remember where I was, but I was sure I could find my way back to the house from here... but I didn''t want to.


    I wanted to wait for Vim. He had said he''d be back soon, after all.


    For now I''d just sit...


    Sit and ponder.


    And maybe if I''m lucky, also get those incessant tick-tocks out of my head too.

 Chapter 83 - Eighty Two – Vim – A Drunk Dunk

    Chapter 83: Chapter Eighty Two ¨C Vim ¨C A Drunk Dunk Renn''s footfalls echoed in the silent hallway as we walked.


    "That was fun," she happily said.


    "It was fun watching you scare a blind woman. She''s never seen anyone eat as much as you," I said.


    Renn glanced at me, but didn''t take offense. She only grinned at me as she laughed.


    Her laugh joined the echoes of her steps, and I felt... oddly out of place. As if I suddenly needed to go somewhere, and fast. Yet I knew I had nowhere to go, and the feeling was just a mask for something else.


    "Chronicler is very nice. I thought she was a little... bristly, but she''s just old. She''s lovely," Renn said.


    "Bristly," I repeated the word she used to describe the woman who used to cry at the slightest worry or fear.


    Renn nodded. "I enjoyed learning about her religion too. It''s actually very similar to Nory''s, although I''m not entirely sure what to think of the idea of sins being..." she paused and raised her hands, to try and find the right word as to describe it. She turned to me, and opened her palms as to raise and lower her hands... like a scale.


    "They believe some sins can be paid for, yes. A little odd, but their hearts in the right place," I said.


    She shifted on her heels as she shrugged. She wore a commoner dress. A simple white and blue, without any frills or designs. It somehow suited her better than it should. She was the type of adorable that made the wealthy merchants and lower nobles fall without any grace.


    If she had been born a human, she most likely would have ended up married to someone powerful... just because of how adorable she was.


    "Says the man who doesn''t believe it," she said with a small smirk.


    I shrugged. "Even one who doesn''t believe can still see the reasoning behind it."


    "Still... for some reason I don''t like it," she said as she returned to walking.


    We weren''t far from the mansio, but we were walking slowly. Mostly because of her. She seemed to enjoy our conversations. Or... maybe she was afraid of getting back, and having to go to sleep.


    Which was probably my fault. Per usual.


    But what was I to do? I didn''t feel comfortable laying in the same bed with her anymore.


    Even if it seemed to break her heart...


    No... for that very reason.


    "What bothers you about it?" I asked her, trying to understand her a little better.


    "Well... it means some things can be written off, right? Pay a price. Do a deed. Sweat or bleed a little, and that evil you just committed is forgotten? I don''t like it."


    "There''s a price for everything. Why not sin as well?" I asked her.


    She glanced at me, and I knew it was because she knew full well I didn''t believe in it either. Yet she humored me all the same, "A man had tortured Nory. A churchman. If I found out he got into his heaven, and forgiven by everyone else too... just because he put some stupid metal coins into a hat I''d be... well, I''d not be very happy, at all," she said simply.


    I nodded. "I agree. But remember they''re looking at it from a true spiritual perspective. One where they''re not supposed to be judging anyone, for anything. To them, judging someone... even a sinner, is a sin itself," I told her.


    "I know... but that doesn''t mean I can see it the same way. Doesn''t mean I agree with it," she said.


    "Didn''t say you had to," I said.


    She huffed and nodded, and I wondered if she realized how rare she was.


    Our kind either despised the church... or loved it entirely.


    She was a mix of both.


    Very rare. Preciously rare.


    It worried me to what degree she loved it... but I knew better than to try and reason her away from that attraction. After all, it was her right to believe what she wanted to. And out of all the things to believe in, to become a devotee to... such religions were the best of them. The safest. The purest. They had faults, but not enough to spoil them as a person.


    "You could stay here, Renn. And become one of them. The chronicler would help you. She''d let you," I said gently.


    We were about to round a corner, but Renn stopped. She turned to look at me, and I almost flinched at the look she gave me.


    Once again I had hurt her.


    We stood in a strange silence for a moment as she rubbed her hands together, as if cold. "I... Um..." she looked down, and then back up at me, "Is that what you want me to do, Vim?" she asked softly.


    I gulped and hesitated. Me?


    I wanted many things. But I never told anyone what I wanted. I wasn''t supposed to.


    "I was just suggesting it, Renn. After all... the entire point of your journey is to find a home, isn''t it?" I asked her.


    Her eyebrows knotted as she stared at me for a moment, and I knew what she really wanted to say.


    She didn''t want a home. At least not right now.


    She wanted to stay with me.


    At first I had hoped that desire was just because she wanted to be of service. To help the Society, if not to pay the debts she owed... at least simply just out of principle.


    But lately...


    "It was," she whispered.


    Her hands separated, and she ran them upward along her forearms. Until she held her elbows, hugging herself.


    It reminded me of the woman I had seen in Ruvindale. When we had set fire to the Sleepy Artist. And the one I had seen before that, when she had found me at Twin Hills.


    This was the same woman who woke up screaming from nightmares.


    I needed to tread carefully here, for both our sakes.


    "You have a few days to decide. We''ll be heading eastward, to a pond after," I told her.


    She blinked a few times, and her eyes focused a little. On me. I could see her mind whirling as her heart steadied itself. "A... a pond?" she asked.


    I nodded. "The maps call them lakes, but they''re a little too small for that I think," I said.


    A small smile snuck its way onto her face as she nodded. "A few days. Alright. I''ll think about it, I promise," she said.


    "Promises hold weight here, Renn," I warned her.


    She nodded. "I know. It''s a good thing I can''t get drunk," she said.


    I nodded. I''d been testing it, a little, ever since she had told me she couldn''t. As far as I was aware... she really wasn''t able to. It was my belief that she had yet to simply drink anything that worked for her, though.


    If she continued alongside me, I planned to test her tolerance in the east. There were a few drinks there that were... special.


    "I''m glad you enjoyed the dinner by the way. I''ll not be doing that again, so I hope you got your fill," I told her.


    Renn giggled. "I figured. You always look so... annoyed, when we have to sit with other people," she said as I stepped forward and gestured for her to follow me.


    She wasn''t holding herself anymore, and was smiling and laughing again. I had somehow gotten through that little... moment, without any real stress.


    Go me? sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I don''t mind eating with our members... But I''ve known most of them for hundreds of years. There''s little I wish to speak with them about anymore," I said.


    "Hm... does that mean you''d get bored of me too?" Renn asked as she stepped closer to me.


    "Who said I''m not already?" I asked her.


    "Your face. You glare at me sometimes, but never when we''re just talking or alone," Renn said.


    I glared at her to make up for the obvious lack of it.


    She laughed at me and drew closer, happily wrapping her arms around one of my own.


    Slowing my pace, we both came to a stop as I stared down at her. She had an odd look on her face, and she quickly un-wrapped her arms and stepped away. She coughed, and... went red in the face, as if embarrassed.


    "You clung to me the whole night the other night, yet that was enough to make you blush?" I asked her.


    Honestly I was glad she had released me. It had been... a little odd, for her to have done that. Especially when we were alone and there was no point in her pretending to be something she wasn''t.


    "Oh shush... it''s not the same!" she said as she turned and hurried away.


    Following after her as we neared the mansio, I smiled at the sight of her dress. It was fluttering, thanks to her tail.


    Renn hurried to the gate, and with ease pulled it open. Seeing her do so reminded me she was strong.


    Closing the gate behind me as I followed her, I watched as Renn hurried to the front door. She paused in front of it and turned to wait for me, patiently.


    Sometimes she was like a child.


    She grinned at me as I walked calmly up to the porch and front door. "If anyone was watching they''d think you actually were drunk," I told her.


    "I can pretend to be, if you''d like," she offered.


    "You''re already drunk on me, there''s no need to pretend," I said as I went to open the door.


    As I opened the front door, I noticed the weird silence that followed. Glancing at her as I stepped back, to let her in first... I hesitated as I found her giving me an odd look.


    She stared at me for a moment... and then blinked and looked away. She stepped past me and entered the house without a word, and I noticed her tail had stopped moving.


    Had I upset her? I had thought it had been a rather light-hearted joke.


    Closing the door behind us, I watched as she slowly came to a stop. Right before the open foyer, where the log book sat waiting for its next entry.


    "I enjoy our time together, Vim," she then said.


    Glancing at the door, for the tiniest moment... I debated locking it. I never did, usually. In fact I usually never locked any door anywhere. After all, I never needed to. There was nothing in this world that could enter without me knowing first and then nothing that I couldn''t handle.


    Yet here before me was a moment where even I didn''t want to be bothered.


    "Can I be honest as well?" I asked her.


    She turned briskly and nodded.


    Stepping up to her I reached up and carefully undid the two pins that held her hat onto her head. I was careful to not tug free any hairs, especially since she always seemed to latch them onto the hair of her ears and not her head. Surely that hurt?


    "I''ve enjoyed traveling with you too," I told her as I handed her the hat.


    Renn gulped, and I knew I shouldn''t allow it to go any further. Especially when I considered the gleam in her eyes.


    "Maybe I am drunk..." she whispered, as if in disbelief.


    "Ever had a hairball?" I asked her.


    She blinked, and that beautifully dangerous gleam in her eyes disappeared. "Hairball...?" she asked, stepping back a step. She hadn''t expected my question at all.


    I nodded.


    After a few moments she then scoffed, and then she broke out into a huge smile. "A hairball!" she shouted, and started to laugh at me.


    Smiling at her burst of laughter I turned and headed for the fireplace. It was a little chilly, it wasn''t as windy as it had been yesterday but that was only because the storm was just about to arrive. Here in a few hours the wind would be loud and strong, and the world cold and damp.


    "Hairball... haha," Renn snickered and giggled as I went to arranging a few logs into the fireplace.


    "They''re dangerous you know," I said.


    "I''m sure! Though... now that I think about it, no, I never have had one. Probably a good thing... it''d probably be gross," she said.


    "Well... you don''t lick yourself clean, so of course you wouldn''t," I said.


    "Then why''d you ask?" she asked with a chuckle.


    "Seemed the right time to do so, I''ve been thinking about it for awhile," I said. Not a real lie, but it felt like one.


    Renn stepped around the table, and bent down next to me as I went to striking a match. I glanced at her as I went to starting a fire.


    She smiled as she watched the flame, and I wondered if maybe she was cold. Maybe she wanted to sit before the fire for awhile.


    "I talked to Hands," she then said.


    I nodded. "I know... I took you to him, remember?"


    Although I had not found her with him, but instead sitting outside of his office. Near it, actually, in one of the sitting areas of the cathedral.


    "He... he''s a little odd, huh?" Renn wondered.


    "He''s eccentric, but he''s harmless. He''s smart where it counts, though," I said.


    "Hm... Eccentric..." she pondered the word for a moment as the fire grew stronger, crackling and popping as it encompassed the untouched logs.


    "Peculiar," I added.


    "He showed me the world, I guess. It was a big painted ball, he said it was the world," she then said.


    I paused as I reached for another piece of wood, to help feed the new fire. "He did?" I asked her.


    She nodded as she held her hands out, to both warm them and showcase the shape of the ball. "It spun," she said.


    So he had...


    Maybe that was why the chronicler had wanted her to meet him. Maybe she was supposed to have seen that. Or learn about it.


    Still it wasn''t every day that Hands showed someone he really didn''t know stuff like that. Those were what he considered treasures.


    They were treasures, of course, but he valued them in a little different way than purely monetary.


    For him to have shown her on their first meeting...


    What had he seen in her? What had she said?


    "What else did he show you...?" I asked her, realizing that he very well might have.


    "Lots of clocks?" she said with a shrug.


    Tossing another piece of wood into the fire, I used the movement to hide my relief. Thank goodness.


    Last thing I needed was for this woman to see those diagrams and maps in that attic of his.


    "I''m surprised he didn''t give you one," I said.


    "One of the clocks...?" she clapped her hands together, and I knew she was mimicking what Hands usually did. "He treasures them too much," she decided.


    "That is true," I said.


    I''d not tell her that he gave clocks to those he knew he''d never see again. It was his way of saying goodbye, forever.


    For him not to have done so meant he was not only okay with seeing her again, but planned to do so.


    Putting one last log onto the fire, I decided it would now be fine for awhile. But before I could stand up, Renn shifted a little and rested against me.


    Glancing at her, I stared at the way the fire reflected in her eyes.


    For such a normal color, they were pretty.


    "Cold?" I asked her.


    "A little. I think I feel the storm coming too, I feel as if my body is aching but I know it''s not," she said.


    "Hm... Come on then, I''ll heat up a bath for you," I said.


    Her ears perked up as we both stood and I stepped around her as to head to the kitchen.


    "Together?" she asked, sounding far too hopeful.


    "You are more than welcome to help me prepare the bath together, yes," I said as I headed down the hallway.


    She giggled at me, and I relaxed a little. She had expected such a response.


    Hopefully I''d be able to give such responses long enough before giving in.


    "Who do I get to meet tomorrow?" Renn asked as I went into the bathroom.


    It was dark, thanks to the thick clouds outside. But I had no plans to light any of the candles or lamps in here. The fire would light it up well enough for us.


    "I''m going to meet Link, if you''d like to join me," I said.


    "Oh? The one who knows about the wars?" she asked.


    I nodded.


    "Neat. I don''t know war at all," she said.


    "Few do," I said as I checked the little cubby beneath the stone bathtub. It was big enough for a few pieces of wood, but not entire logs.


    "Here." Renn had found the wood box and offered one to me. Seemed she had taken my earlier comment seriously.


    Taking it from her, she seemed content watching me as I quickly started a fire.


    This one popped and crackled more often, and was louder, than the fireplace out in the front. The wood was a little too dry.


    But it was fine.


    "Keep it fed, I''ll get the water," I told her as I grabbed the two large buckets.


    "Okay," she nodded obediently as I headed out the large door to the backyard.


    It didn''t take long to fill the two buckets, thanks to the well nearby. It was much fuller than usual, which told me it had probably stormed before we had gotten here.


    Carrying the buckets back into the bathroom, I went to filling up the bathtub. Renn was kneeled in front of the fire, slowly feeding it.


    On the third trip, Renn had reached in to splash the water. "Oh, it''s warming up fast," she noted.


    "Why wouldn''t it?" I asked her as I poured more in. It was about half way full now.


    "It was freezing when you first started," she said.


    "Why wouldn''t it be?" I asked again and went to get another batch.


    Upon returning I found her already in the bath. Her clothes and shoes were bundled up near the other door, the one that led to the hallway.


    "Your... you''re going to get cold when I pour these in, you know?" I warned her.


    "Go for it," she grinned at me.


    I sighed but obliged her. I made sure to pour them as far away from her as I could. Even though I did, she still squirmed a little.


    Shaking my head at her, I wondered if she''d be fine. It wasn''t quite full yet, but....


    "You can get it in too, there''s enough room," she said with a gesture to the space across from her.


    Glancing at it, I envisioned myself in there with her. "Yea... no there isn''t," I said. Even while sitting her feet almost touched the other end, her tail did easily.


    She giggled as I put the buckets away and closed the door. Before leaving though I grabbed some more wood and tossed them into the fire.


    "You really can get in Vim. I promise not to do anything too weird," she said as she watched me tender the fire.


    "I believe you."


    She tilted her ears at me, then her head. "Then...?"


    "It''s not you I worry about," I said, and then with one last piece of wood I brushed my hands off and stepped away.


    Bending down, I picked up her clothes, and then her shoes and hat. I tidied them up and put them on the counter near the door. Once done I nodded and left.


    Renn stared at me as I left the bathroom, and after a few steps... once out of her line of sight, I heard her make an irritated noise and splash the water. By the sounds of it with both her fists and her tail.


    I flinched and nodded.


    Yea.


    Me too, Renn.


    Me too.

 Chapter 84 - Eighty Three – Renn – A War for a Daughter

    Chapter 84: Chapter Eighty Three ¨C Renn ¨C A War for a Daughter Link was a tall man.


    Even while slouched over the table, pointing at the large map that spread out across it, he was still several heads taller than me.


    He wasn''t just tall either.


    "Is she still alive?" Vim asked as he studied the map with an odd gaze. He seemed very interested.


    "As far as I''m aware, yes. But... who knows her condition, the poor girl," Link said with a sigh.


    Link slowly stood up, yet couldn''t do so all the way. This room had low beams, and lanterns hung from them. He had to slouch or risk hitting his head on them. He crossed his massive arms, and he glanced at me.


    I sat up straighter, feeling a little ridiculous. How was he so big? I had never met a man as big as him before...


    "You''re not planning on taking her into the canyons are you?" Link asked Vim.


    "I have no plans to take anyone anywhere at the moment," Vim said.


    Link sighed, and I knew it was because he knew full well what Vim meant. Although it seemed to bother Link, it made me smile.


    Vim really did seem to be willing to let me stay with him. How wonderful.


    "You are a predator, lady Renn," Link said to me.


    I once again made my back straight as I nodded. "I am," I said.


    "Then please, don''t be foolish. You''re needed alive. Do not follow him into war," Link said.


    I gulped, and wondered what he was. Surely a predator? The man''s arms were as thick as my waist! "Do you plan to go to war Vim? Do you know this, uh... Princess?" I asked, I tried to remember her name but couldn''t. They had just said it a few minutes ago too...


    "She''s not a real princess. Genni is the daughter of a mercenary. A hero. I''m actually very surprised the Northmen are willing to be known as those who kidnapped such a person''s daughter," Vim said as he rubbed his jaw. He was still staring at the map. I didn''t blame him for his intense interest... it was neat. There were lots of little flags all over the map, poked into the table by sharp metal nails. Some of the little flags on the nails were rather detailed and pretty to look at.


    "Do you know her?" Link asked again, seemingly as interested as I was.


    "No. But I know her father," Vim said lightly.


    Link looked at me, and somehow I understood his expression. For such a large man, with such a large face, you''d think it was always easy... but he was usually rather placid. Like Vim. "Probably fought him once, and now likes him," Link said.


    Smiling at the thought, I wondered if maybe that was what I needed to do. Maybe I needed to fight Vim to get him to actually consider me and...


    "I didn''t fight him. We simply negotiated. He was very respectful. I''d rather him be in control than the north," Vim said.


    "So... are you going to do something about it?" Link asked as he put his hand down onto the table. It was ridiculous to see his outstretched arm. It was nearly as long as most of Vim''s upper body.


    "No. Odds are the poor girl''s dead, or wants to be. Although saving her would earn me his loyalty, he''s got to be old by now. Too old to be useful," Vim said.


    "So callous," Link teased him.


    "What of the pirates? In the whirlpools?" Vim changed topics, pointing to a set of blue flags near the edge of the map and table.


    "As far as I''m aware, they''ve split. I don''t know if it''s a civil war or not, but they''re definitely no longer all under the same banner. At least two flags I''ve been told have been seen sailing the whirlpools," Link said.


    "Great. Wonder who died," Vim sighed.


    "She was old Vim. Nearly sixty," Link said.


    Vim nodded and seemed sad. "Who?" I asked.


    "A pirate queen. Vim liked her," Link said with a smirk.


    "She was interesting," Vim defended himself, again.


    Link smirked and got my attention. He held out his hands before him, in a cupping motion. At first I didn''t understand what he was implying, but then it became rather clear.


    Looking away from him quickly, I ignored the huge man''s chuckles. They were deep and reverberated in this small room. "Fool," I whispered. More so at Vim than him.


    "Still, like always the world keeps on changing. Why can''t it just be... still for a few hundred years?" Vim asked the room.


    "Probably just so it can annoy you," Link said.


    I didn''t like how Vim sighed. It was the kind that told me that maybe Link hadn''t been joking, and it was the truth.


    "A war for a daughter. A plague to the south, unsafe waters to the west, an emerging church power in the north..." Vim shook his head as he rambled the state of the world.


    Which one did he find the most troublesome I wonder?


    "Lady Renn, have you ever seen the sea?" Link asked.


    "Yes, I have," I said.


    Why did he call me Lady?


    "Ah... I''m jealous. I''ve never been blessed to see it with my own eyes. I hear it is cold, but that makes no sense. How could a lot of water be cold?" Link asked.


    "Uh..." I wasn''t sure what to say. Was he being serious? Something told me he wasn''t, but at the same time...


    "The sea is less than a month away. Take a trip someday Link," vim said.


    Link shivered at the thought, and I realized something very important.


    He was not a predator, was he?


    I really wanted to ask, but knew better than to do so. Not only would Link probably find it insulting, I knew Vim would chastise me as well.


    Some people kept their true nature a secret. I shouldn''t pry.


    But... it was so obvious now that I thought about it. The man was huge, and imposing yes, but... he was more like Windle or Crane than Vim or myself.


    Yes. Windle. That was who he reminded me of. Even if they looked so different.


    "Have you heard of the Silken Band Link?" Vim then asked.


    "Hm...? Ah yes. In the north. Here, two months ago they were seen in the hills of Tripalli," Link said as he used a giant finger to point at a smaller white flag.


    Vim nodded and studied it for a moment, and the flags around it.


    "That''s where Lilly''s son is right?" I asked.


    Vim and Link looked at me, and I worried I had made a mistake. But Vim calmly nodded. "He is. Or at least, last she had heard," Vim said.


    "Lilly''s son is a mercenary?" Link asked, suddenly worried.


    "He is indeed," Vim sounded proud as he nodded.


    "Ah poor Windle..." Link groaned. As he rubbed his temple, I smiled at the man. He really was like Windle!


    "And where is our friendly bear then?" Vim asked.


    "Oplar headed for the Summit. She''s still looking for a mate," Link said.


    Oplar? I perked up at the sudden mention of someone I knew... if only by name.


    "Of course she is. At least she''s staying away from the wars," Vim said.


    "For now, at least," Link sighed.


    A part of me wanted to stand and ask them to point out this supposed summit on the map for me... but I knew it was better not to. After all, not only would Vim not take me there most likely but most didn''t seem to like telling others other Society locations.


    I couldn''t blame them for it though.


    And I knew someday I''d meet this Oplar anyway.


    Though...


    A bear was she?


    Interesting. That was a legitimate predator, like myself...


    Vim had mentioned bears before. He had told of a village of them that had gone to war and perished. With our own kind. With boars.


    She was looking for a mate Link had said...


    "Is that what you''re searching for Renn? A mate?" Link then asked me.


    Looking at him for a moment, I was a little surprised I didn''t grow embarrassed because of his question. In fact I felt rather...


    "Don''t give her any ideas," Vim said before I could find my own answer. Link glanced at him, and Vim huffed at him. "She''s enough trouble as she is. I don''t need more of her running around, especially not even little ones," he added.


    A huge smile planted itself on Link''s face and he guffawed, laughing loudly.


    I couldn''t help it, I smiled too.


    While watching and listening to Link laugh... I couldn''t help but think about it though.


    Children.


    Children...


    Could I even bring such precious things into this world? Into a world that hated us? Hunted us? Where there were none of us left?


    "Speaking of mates, Jelti has found hers you know?" Link said.


    Jelti?


    "I know. I met her already," Vim said.


    "Oh? That''s boring. I wanted to tease you about it being a woman," Link said with a sigh.


    A woman...? Why was that something to tease Vim about?


    Vim noticed my thoughts and smiled at me. "Jelti''s a woman, Renn," Vim said.


    My ears perked up and I glanced at Link, who nodded. "Yep."


    "Huh..." I hadn''t known our kind would be willing to do that. Humans sure, but we all seemed a little more... instinctual in our desires.


    And those instincts would be counter effective in that way, I''d think.


    "She''s not bothered by it at all," Link noticed.


    "Well..." I shrugged.


    "Why would she be? She''s not like the other blind sheep," Vim said.


    Glancing at him, I wondered if he meant those of us who were devout.


    Link snickered but nodded.


    "You met Jelti already Vim?" I asked him.


    "I have."


    I hummed and wanted to ask why I hadn''t been there, but didn''t want to say that in front of Link. Maybe there was a reason for it.


    "He won''t let you meet her, Lady Renn. You''re too beautiful," Link said.


    "Huh?" I frowned at that, and frowned even harder when Vim seemed to clench his jaw.


    Really!?


    "I need not worry about her. She''s a predator. Jelti would tremble too much in her arms, and piss the bed in fear," Vim said.


    I sighed at Vim''s words and wondered how much of it was a joke and how much wasn''t. Something told me not enough of it.


    "Isn''t that the truth!" Link laughed.


    While watching him laugh, I wondered if that meant he really was a predator. I mean, it felt obvious but...


    "He''s a lizard, Renn," Vim then said.


    "An iguana to be exact," Link said proudly, boasting with a huge smile.


    "I... I don''t know what that is," I said honestly.


    "Not a surprise. We''re giant, powerful and deadly creatures! We''re toxic, can swallow things whole, and with a single lick I can bring down an army," Link declared.


    My eyes widened as I tried to envision what kind of creature he was. Between all that and his size he was probably quite a fearsome man!


    "He''s teasing you Renn. He''s never won a fight in his life," Vim said as he tapped one of the small flags.


    Link flinched and brought his massive hands around to theatrically make himself appear hurt and offended. "How dare you slander me Vim! Before such a beauty as well!"


    "I''ll happily let you throw the first punch, or swing your sword first, if you''d like to punish me for it," Vim said as he studied a small corner of the map. One that had dozens of little flags all bunched together.


    "Hmph, you''re lucky my sword is being sharpened right now or else I would!" Link nodded, yet...


    Glancing to the left, at the sword hanging on the wall...


    Link coughed, and his eyes darted between me and the table... embarrassed. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Huh... a massive man, acting meek.


    What was the world coming to?


    "You don''t like to fight Link?" I asked.


    Link shifted, and then glanced at Vim. He seemed unsure of himself, but after a moment lightly smiled and scratched the back of his head. "No. I don''t," he said.


    "Then... why do you like war?" I asked with a gesture to the table before me.


    Vim smirked but I ignored him, as did Link. "Don''t you find yourself attracted to things you''re scared of?" Link asked me.


    Opening my mouth to tell him no, I instead chose to ponder his words.


    Was I?


    Right now the only thing I was really attracted to was the man playing with the little flags. And although I probably should fear him, in a way, I honestly didn''t.


    "Can''t say I do," I said after a moment.


    Link sighed and shook his head. "How come predators don''t get it? You should you know, being what you are," he said.


    "I uh..." I didn''t know what to say.


    "Ignore him Renn," Vim said lightly.


    "Hard to, Vim. He takes up half the room by himself," I said.


    Link coughed and the whole table jolted upward as he hit it with his knee.


    I shot up off my chair and Vim sighed as we all watched dozens of little flags fly up.


    "Shoot!" Link groaned as the flags dislodged themselves, and landed in a mess all over the place. On the table and not.


    "Link..." Vim sighed, and I hurriedly stepped forward to go to help him pick them up.


    "I''m so sorry!" I cried. It was all my fault!


    Right before I started to grab some of the small flags, I realized that maybe I shouldn''t touch them. Maybe it''d be easier to put them all back in place one by one, and by leaving them be where they landed it''d be easier to find out which went where and...


    "Oh..." Link''s low moan stopped me from doing anything as I looked up at him.


    He had his head in his massive hands, and was staring with huge wide eyes at the mess in front of him.


    "I''m..." I started to apologize again, but before I could... the huge man fell to his knees.


    Although he knelt, he was still taller than Vim... but he didn''t just kneel down. He fell down. The impact was strong enough that the whole table shook again. Although only three flags dislodged this time, most of the flags that had fallen out the first time bounced around because of it. Most fell to the floor, clattering as they did.


    "Ah!" I flinched as it happened.


    The huge man slowly lowered his hands, to beneath the table. I thought he was going to pick some of the flags up but instead... instead...


    A huge sniff made me flinch.


    Vim sighed and shook his head slowly.


    And then the man sobbed.


    The giant man was crying.


    Staring in awe, I wondered what to say. What to do.


    Being blamed for ruining the map was... regretful, but I''d survive it.


    But making him cry? To sob? To...


    "Renn," Vim drew my attention with a wave.


    Looking at him, and back to Link, I felt horrible as Vim gestured for me to follow him around the table.


    Hurriedly going to him, my stomach turned and knotted as Vim led me to the door.


    "Wait, Vim..." I whispered as my eyes begun to water as Vim opened the door.


    Expecting Vim to toss me out, instead he stepped out with me.


    Vim slammed the door shut behind him with a huff, and then nodded. "Let''s go get something to eat," he said.


    "Vim!" I pointed at the door in shock. I couldn''t believe what he was saying!


    "What?" he asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "He''s crying...!" I whispered.


    "He''s a baby. Let him be, he''ll be fine," Vim said simply.


    "You can''t be serious..."


    Vim nodded. "I am. Come on, he''ll only cry more and longer if we stick around. He gets all... emotional. He''ll be back to normal in a few hours," Vim said as he turned to leave.


    Watching him walk away... I felt so far out of my depth it was ridiculous.


    "We''re just leaving him?" I asked. I could still hear his sobs from behind the door.


    "I am. You can wipe his snot if you''d like, but there''s no point," Vim said without turning around.


    I groaned and could tell by his voice that Vim as being serious. He wasn''t just being an ass.


    "I''m so sorry Link!" I shouted... and then after a moment stepped away.


    "You''re sorry? What about your sorry for me?" Vim asked as I went to join him.


    "What do I need to apologize to you for?" I asked.


    "You make me want to cry all the time too. Maybe it''s your gift," he said with a sigh.


    "Oh please..." I groaned, and right before we turned a corner I looked back to the door that hid Link.


    "He''ll be fine Renn, I promise. If you''d like we can come back later and check on him," Vim offered.


    "I''d like that, yes," I said.


    "Hm. Come on, I''m in the mood for some peaches now," he said.


    "Peaches...?"


    "The pirate queen used to give them to me..." he said softly.


    "Now I''m going to cry!" I complained.

 Chapter 85 - Eighty Four – Vim – A Small Present

    Chapter 85: Chapter Eighty Four ¨C Vim ¨C A Small Present The small bag felt heavy. Yet it made no sense. The leather was thin and cheap. The contents of the bag were few and light.


    Maybe something was wrong with me. Lately I''ve been noticing things I shouldn''t. Aches, that didn''t exist. Weariness that shouldn''t.


    "Maybe I''m finally dying," I said, somewhat hopeful.


    "What''s with that?" Jelti asked with a snicker.


    Glancing at the short woman, I frowned and wondered why she was still here.


    "Oh look at that. You want me to leave. Such a surprise," Jelti sighed and shook her head, but of course didn''t oblige me.


    "I did agree to let you meet her in exchange," I admitted.


    Jelti nodded. "You did..." then she smiled and laughed, as if remembering the conversation brought her joy. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Entering the Cathedral, Jelti and I went quiet for a moment as we passed a small crowd. They were reading a newly posted notice on one of the town''s bulletin boards. A brief glance at it told me it was the notice for tomorrow''s alms.


    "Clothes," I said.


    "They''ve given out a lot this year. I heard one of the clerks mention they''ve already spent a year''s taxes so far," Jelti commented.


    "You still tasting the clerks even though married?" I asked.


    Jelti paused a moment, and then laughed. "Not at all! My girl''s a clerk, you see, so I kind of get to hear all the gossip," Jelti said.


    "Ah... that makes sense," I said. It was a surprise but... not... Jelti loved women. She was as bad as Kaley. Yet like Kaley she had her own tastes... and for whatever reason that was women who worked with numbers.


    What was actually surprising was she went and married one. A human one at that.


    "I''m sure she''s a good woman," I said as I thought about it.


    "She is," she said.


    "Where''s she now?" I asked her.


    "At home," she said proudly. She suddenly grew a huge smile, and I knew it was because she actually enjoyed saying it.


    "Why didn''t you bring her?" I asked.


    "You don''t introduce your new wife to your crazy uncle the first few months you''re married, Vim, really!" Jelti laughed at me as we headed for a wooden door that would lead us to the back end of the Cathedral.


    "I met her the other day..." I said, offended.


    "A hello! But that was it! You''re not allowed to scare her away!" Jelti said with a serious smirk.


    Opening the door for her, I couldn''t help but smile at the giggling woman as she entered. "I might have," I admitted.


    "Right?" Jelti laughed.


    Closing the door behind us, we headed down a well lit hallway. Off in the distance I could hear conversations, and the howling wind from the storm outside.


    "Did you actually have a wedding?" I asked.


    "No. You really think the Chronicler would allow that?" Jelti said.


    "Well... don''t invite her?" I asked.


    "Easy for you to say. You''re not scared of her," she said.


    Well that wasn''t entirely true. I didn''t like her eyes. Or rather, what they let her see sometimes.


    We walked in silence for a moment as we passed a pair of priests. They ignored us, both of them deep in conversation about some brother of theirs that was so sick he couldn''t get out of bed.


    That disease the chronicler spoke of maybe? Or just from the cold of the storm?


    As we headed deeper into the Cathedral, I let my thoughts drift back to the woman next to me.


    Jelti looked mostly human, but underneath her thick dress was a small tail. A puff of a ball fur about the size of her head. She was a type of rabbit, although I had never heard exactly which species.


    Although a rabbit... and although, like Kaley, enjoyed the more sensual arts... it wasn''t common for her to actually fall in love. I had known her for almost three hundred years and this was the first I had heard of her actually declaring someone a wife. Or husband.


    But for it to have been a human...


    While we rounded a small pillar, and began walking along an open courtyard, I studied the small framed woman next to me.


    Was this her last years then?


    Although Jelti wasn''t my favorite person, she''s always been trustworthy. I''ve had her help me a few times throughout the years. Mostly with delivering items for me, or news and messages... but...


    "Don''t be sad Vim," Jelti then said.


    I blinked and came to a stop as she scratched the back of her head. Her short hair sounded dry, and she gave me a sad smile. "I''ll be fine. I love her... so I want to enjoy every moment while I can. You understand, right?" she asked me.


    Standing still, I realized my thoughts had been on my face. Another uncommon mistake for me to make. Something really was wrong with me.


    "If you ever need me for anything, just ask," I told her.


    Jelti blinked, and her blue eyes became a little... blurry. "Thank you Vim," she whispered.


    I nodded, and hoped she''d never have to ask... but if she did need me, I hoped I was nearby when she did.


    "I wish you and her a happy marriage. What was her name?" I asked her.


    "Caroline... you forgot already?" Jelti pretended to be offended.


    "No last name?" I asked. That was what I had meant to ask for.


    "Oh. No. She had been an orphan. Raised here in the Cathedral," Jelti said.


    Returning to walking, I frowned. "You didn''t..."


    "No! Jeez. I met her for the first time only two years ago. It was actually a rather unique meeting too, you know? She hated me at first," Jelti said, proud of it.


    "Oh? Let me guess, caught you in bed with one of her sisters or something," I said as we neared the mansio.


    "How''d you know?" Jelti seemed genuinely shocked, and I shook my head at her.


    While we walked down the hallway that led to the mansio and its little garden, I noticed a figure in the distance. Down the hallway, near where the hallways converged and separated into four.


    "Hm... one of the cleaning girls, based off the robe," Jelti said.


    "Get rid of her," I said with a nod.


    "Sure, sure. I''ll meet you at the house," Jelti picked up her pace, bounding with a little hop as she hurried down the hallway.


    I studied the young girl down the hall, and knew she was not a real threat. She was cleaning, she had a feather duster and was trying to reach one of the smaller paintings hanging in the wall.


    Yet, she was human.


    Opening the heavy gate, I glanced one last time to the girl. Jelti was waving her down, and I could just make out the echoes of their voices as they spoke.


    Entering the garden, I sighed and wondered why I had given that order so swiftly.


    Usually I''d not have bothered. After all this was their Cathedral before it was ours. Plus she was only cleaning. Probably one of those very orphans Jelti had just spoken of a few moments ago.


    But...


    Glancing at the house, I noticed the white smoke only existed for a few moments before the strong winds scattered it.


    Renn was already back. I had expected it, but it was still comforting to know.


    Even though there should be no reason for me to worry about her. She''s proven she was fine on her own... hadn''t she?


    Yet I worried about it all the same.


    By the time I reached the front door, the heavy metal gate that led to the garden made noise. A small glance showed it was Jelti. She was using both arms to push the gate open with all her might. After a huff she went around the gate and pushed to close it.


    I should have waited for her.


    Jelti hurried along the stone path to me and gave me a smile. "She''s almost done. She has that section and the one near the kitchens today," Jelti said as she approached.


    "Hm," I nodded and went to open the door.


    But before I could, it opened on its own.


    "Welcome!" Renn happily greeted... not me, but Jelti.


    "Oh my!" Jelti broke out into a huge grin, and I instantly regretted bringing her here.


    "This is Jelti," I introduced the fool as I stepped between the two and headed into the house.


    "Vim didn''t tell me you were beautiful!" Jelti greeted Renn in her typical fashion as I noticed the book on the table near the fireplace. She had been reading.


    Putting the little leather bag I had been carrying onto the table, I walked over to check on our wood supply.


    There wasn''t much left. Two logs.


    Bending down to pick them up, as to toss them into the fire, I glanced at the two women who still stood at the doorway.


    Jelti had closed the door, but they had stayed at the entrance. They were whispering to each other, which was a little odd of them since I could hear everything they were saying.


    "I''m a bunny," Jelti told her.


    "Oh! Oh... I''m a cat. A jaguar, the chronicler said," Renn responded in kind.


    "A predator!" Jelti made a noise and pretended to step back in shock.


    Putting one of the logs into the fire, I sighed as I heard Renn''s own shock. "She''s teasing you Renn," I said lightly.


    "Huh? Oh..." Renn''s relief was very audible as Jelti giggled.


    "Still, a cat? Wow! Do you got ears under there then?" Jelti asked.


    Renn must have obliged in showing her ears, for Jelti whistled.


    "All I got''s a giant fuzz ball," Jelti said with a sigh.


    While I put the other log into the fire, I heard the sound of ruffling clothes.


    Jelti was showing Renn her tail.


    "It''s cute!" Renn said.


    "It''s a pain. My butt gets hot all the time," Jelti complained.


    Her rear was actually rather nice...


    "Vim just thought something rude," Jelti whispered.


    "I did," I admitted as I brushed my hands off and stood away from the fire.


    Jelti had already put her clothes back in place, but Renn was now the one who was messing with her clothes. After a few grunts she finally got her tail free of her pants, and it popped out with a whip.


    "Well look at that!" Jelti smiled at the sight as Renn showed it off.


    "Does your ass get sweaty too Renn?" I asked her as I went to sit at the table.


    "Sometimes," Renn nodded.


    "See? None of them believe me, you know?" Jelti laughed.


    Sitting down, I lifted the cover of the open book she had been reading.


    It was this region''s bible.


    I sighed and let it fall back to the table, and felt like I needed to wipe my hands.


    "Would you like something to drink Jelti?" Renn asked. A glance at her told me she had seen what I had just done, she was smiling softly at me.


    "Got any tea? If not, a tall glass of you will be just fine," Jelti teased as she headed for the opposite side of the table.


    "Uhm..." Renn didn''t seem to know what to say to that, but had a smile all the same.


    "She''s married, don''t panic," I said.


    "Ah... but it''s true. I''m sorry Renn, but it just won''t work out between us, I''m sorry," Jelti sat down with a very exaggerated heave, as if she had just accomplished some kind of herculean task.


    "I see. That''s too bad, I''ve always liked bunnies," Renn had collected herself in time to play along.


    "Ha! I like her Vim, please leave her here," Jelti said as Renn went to head for the kitchen.


    I hadn''t shown her where the tea supplies were, but it was obvious she already knew.


    "That had been the plan, originally," I said.


    "Oh...?" Jelti frowned, a real one. She wasn''t teasing and making light of the conversation anymore. She looked to my right, to the woman headed for the kitchen. After a few moments she leaned forward and covered her mouth with an open hand.


    "Not going to give her the present?" Jelti asked with a whisper.


    Before I could tell her there was no point in whispering, we both heard a skidding foot as Renn came to an abrupt stop.


    Jelti raised an eyebrow and smiled at me. "Woops," she said.


    "Did you think her ears were for show?" I asked her.


    "No... well... maybe. Sorry..." Jelti sat back, as if worried I was going to smack her.


    "Present?" Renn turned around, and had a weird grin on her face.


    "Aww, here I''ll give it to her," Jelti reached for the bag.


    I didn''t stop her from taking it, but noticed Renn''s grin die a little as Jelti happily dug into the bag.


    "Vim was going to get you one for wood," Jelti taunted me as she dug out the little box.


    "Wood...?" Renn glanced at me but I ignored her as she stepped up to the table again.


    Jelti got the box out of the leather bag and put it on the table. The small circular box was finely sanded and painted a deep blue.


    Renn''s face told me she had no idea what it was, which wasn''t too surprising... but it told me she might also not appreciate it.


    For a small moment no one moved, and then Jelti patted the table with an expectant happiness. "Open it, open it," she hurried her.


    Renn''s ears twitched as she nodded and reached out to pop open the small lid.


    She carefully opened it, and once she did her tail went still, hanging a little oddly in the air. It was a tad too higher than normal.


    "For your nails!" Jelti said happily.


    Renn gently picked up one of the items in the set, a small stone of pumice. There was a set of small scissors, a silk rag, and beneath it all some clay paste that Jelti said was the current trend of the women in this town. It gave the nails a shine.


    While Renn studied the small nail cutting set, I looked at her longer nails that were shaking a little. Hopefully she didn''t get too offended by the gesture.


    "Want me to teach you how to use them?" Jelti asked. Somehow she had done so without sounding rude or pushy.


    Renn looked up and away from the box. She blinked at Jelti and then looked at me.


    Her lips quivered for a small moment, and then she smiled and nodded to Jelti. "Please. I assume this is a filer but..." she spoke evenly, which was a surprise... but she was blinking quickly in an effort to hide her watery eyes.


    I slowly stood from the table and nodded in thanks to Jelti as Renn went to sit down next to her.


    While the two got engrossed in talking and messing with the gift, I headed for the backyard to restock the wood.


    Seemed it was the right choice to get Jelti to help me out. I hadn''t even known that they had such things already.


    The humans were advancing oddly quick... in odd ways, too.


    The shop had even had paints for the nails. Although not an entirely new invention, it was definitely surprising to see so many colors available already.


    Jelti had wanted me to get those too, but...


    Too much was too much sometimes. Only the wealthy could afford such things right now. And it was best to not be seen as wealthy while traveling.


    That little box was already a stretch as it was.


    The damn thing had been more expensive than I had anticipated. I had to have Jelti write an I-O-U for me since I hadn''t taken enough money. A simple manner, since she could just get the Society to pay for her, but...


    Leaving the mansio, I directed my thoughts to hauling wood and only that.


    The world seemed to agree with me as it began to grow noisy. Thunder roared and the sound of the storm followed.


    I was looking forward to this storm. I wasn''t sure why... but I was excited for its arrival. Several days in the making, it was time.


    The little shed that held the cut wood was only half full, but there was far more than enough for the rest of our visit. I filled one of the smaller wooden boxes with a dozen little logs and then headed back to the house.


    Entering the house, I heard happy giggling amongst their conversation.


    Pausing a moment at the back door, before heading for the hallway... I spent a moment to study Renn''s laugh.


    It was a happy one. Like usual, a real one too.


    Jelti sounded happy as well, but that wasn''t too much of a surprise. Renn was her type. I felt bad for her supposed wife.


    And...


    "He did!" Renn said with a happy laugh.


    Jelti laughed alongside her and then went to telling her a story about me. The one where she had seen me fall off a cliff.


    It was the kind of story she told her friends.


    Heading into the hallway, I decided to get them their tea after I handled the wood. Since they had obviously forgotten all about it.


    I was ignored as I worked, but there was nothing wrong with that. The two were becoming fast friends.


    Maybe between that little present, and Jelti... she''d realize coming with me was a mistake.


    Hopefully she''d realize this place was far better than by my side.


    "He fell on a donkey!" Jelti was barely able to say between her laughs, as she both recalled and told her story.


    Smiling at the two, I hoped their sudden friendship lasted forever.


    I hoped Jelti and her love remained happy for a long time.


    I hoped Renn found a place to call home.


    I hoped she found friends and made a family.


    I hoped I''d be able to see her for hundreds if not thousands of years.


    And at the very least, I hoped when her time came... it didn''t have to end at my hands.


    I was tired of killing friends.


    Tired of killing those I loved.


    Especially since I was so damned good at it.

 Chapter 86 - Eighty Five – Renn – A Sparrow’s Respite and Dance

    Chapter 86: Chapter Eighty Five ¨C Renn ¨C A Sparrow¡¯s Respite and Dance The little birds chirped at me, and I slowly backed away.


    It hadn''t been too hard to close the window, thanks to the storm''s heavy winds... but it had made a mess. I wasn''t that wet, but the windowsill and the floor near it definitely were.


    "You got wet," Vim said with a sigh.


    "Hm. I did," I nodded, but didn''t regret it.


    The two little sparrows fluttered next to each other, drying off their feathers and chirping.


    "Birds can survive storms you know," Vim said.


    "They wanted in," I said plainly.


    Vim shrugged, but I knew that was because he couldn''t argue. After all, that''d be lying.


    They had been tapping on the window, rather furiously... it meant that chances are they usually came in here, and simply hadn''t lately thanks to us being here.


    "Think they have a nest in here somewhere?" I asked Vim as I looked up at the ceiling. There were rafter beams, but there were only a few and it was open. I didn''t see any, nor did I see any tell traces of birds or animals making this place their den.


    "More like Oplar probably fed them when she was here last," Vim complained.


    I looked away from the two small birds to glare at the man relaxed on the bed. He was lying on his side, watching me.


    He held my gaze, but he wasn''t glaring like I was... in fact he looked tired.


    The window rattled thanks to a gust of wind and the birds chirped because of it. Looking at them, I found that they had huddled together up near the side of the window frame, as far away from the window as possible.


    "Let them be. They''re fragile things," Vim said gently.


    "Hm..." I nodded. I hadn''t planned on touching them or going near them... but maybe he had thought I would.


    "The garden will flood. Always does when it storms like this," Vim said.


    "Oh? Is it bad?" I asked.


    "No. It never floods deeply... it''s just annoying."


    Annoying... maybe he planned to clean up after the storm. Knowing him, he would. He had spent most of day earlier, after returning with Jelti, cleaning up the house. A part of me thought he had done it so Jelti and I could be alone, as much as we could be, but another part of me knew he just... didn''t like being bored.


    Which was probably why he looked so tired right now. He himself wasn''t tired, but thanks to the storm he had nothing to do.


    Stepping quietly over to the bed, I glanced at the nearby lamp. It hung over my side of the bed, right above a small end table. It was recently filled, since I remembered it being almost empty the first night we got here... but I didn''t remember seeing Vim fill it.


    "Tired?" Vim asked me.


    "Oh? No... I was thinking of putting it out for you," I said.


    "Me?" he raised an eyebrow at me... which looked a little funny since he was pretty much laying down on his side. His head was angled oddly, since it rested on his hand.


    "You look like you need a nap," I said.


    Vim frowned and blinked slowly... as if about to fall asleep. "Probably because I had to deal with fools the last few days..." he grumbled.


    "Do you really need to include me in that statement?" I asked him.


    "I do. But I''ll admit you''re not as foolish as some of the others," he said.


    "Some," I noted.


    He smiled but didn''t clarify.


    A tiny chirp drew my eyes to the window again. The birds were fine; they were still nestled together on the frame. But the storm had picked up even more. The rain that pelted the window sounded loud, especially to my ears.


    The window shook, making an odd sound as a gust of wind buffeted it. Some of the wind must have gotten in, for the lamp flickered a little.


    As the lamp flickered, I remembered my book. I had put it on the table near the bed, under the lamp, once I had heard the birds pecking at the window.


    I had brought the book of scripture that the chronicler had given me up here. Honestly I hadn''t expected Vim to follow me to the bedroom after Jelti had left. He had been rather focused on cleaning up the house...


    Not too long after I had lain down on the bed and went to reading the book, he had come into the room and laid down as well. He had chosen to not get under the covers though, which somewhat upset me. I had wanted to get cozy under them during the storm.


    Yet I hadn''t said anything... mostly because he had not said anything either. He had came in, laid down, and said nothing for nearly an hour. Something told me it was because of what I was reading.


    Would he get upset if I went back to reading it next to him? When I had put it down he had actually started talking to me again.


    Running my finger along the books spine, I smiled at the feeling of my freshly cut nail as it scraped it.


    It''s been a long time since I had such clean nails.


    Opening my hand, I placed it on top of the book to make it look as if I was studying the book and not my nails.


    It was going to take... time to be as efficient as Jelti had been, but I knew I''d get the hang of it.


    My gaze drifted over to the small table near the mirror. On it was a hairbrush, and the little blue box that Vim had gotten me.


    Odds were he had done so just to get the point across, but I didn''t care.


    I''d treasure that thing for my whole life.


    "They''re not even big enough for a bite, you know," Vim said.


    Turning to him, I found his eyes were closed. He had probably heard me turn around to look near that area of the room, and had assumed I had been staring at the birds again.


    "Why do you think I''m going to mess with them?" I asked him as I knelt down next to the bed.


    Vim opened his eyes and then narrowed them as he watched me kneel next to the bed, putting my arms on it and resting my head on them as I stared at him. "You''re a cat," he said simply.


    For a long moment we stared at each other as the storm rumbled outside... and then I laughed.


    Putting my face into the comfy blankets, I laughed away at his ridiculous face. He had been so serious!


    After a few moments I got myself under control and then looked up at him. He had a small smirk on his face, which told me he had been somewhat teasing me. Maybe even entirely.


    "I used to have a bird as a pet," I told him.


    "Oh?"


    I nodded and sighed with relief as I finally stopped giggling too. "A big one. It stood up to my knee, and when it opened its wings it could block out the sun when it was on my shoulder," I said.


    "Hm," Vim nodded, interested.


    "I had to kill it. It attacked a young girl," I said as I remembered the memory.


    Vim frowned as I laid my head back onto the bed. I kept Vim in my sight as I took a deep breath, taking in the scent of the blanket.


    It smelled like me.


    "I know that feeling," Vim said softly.


    I studied his eyes, and realized he knew exactly what I had felt. But...


    For a small moment I thought of the thing he had given that wolf. That blue orb, which he had said was the heart of a monster. Of a Monarch.


    A Monarch he had said was one of us. One of our ancestors.


    Not to mention...


    "Jelti was nice," I said softly.


    "I''m sure you''ve noticed a pattern of oddness amongst our people," he said.


    I nodded. I had.


    "Was she uh... serious about her jokes?" I asked him.


    "You mean her flirting? I''d say they were until you didn''t want them to be jokes anymore," he said with a smirk.


    "I see..." I didn''t really know what to feel about that.


    "That book says she should be put to death," Vim said lightly.


    "It does," I said. The room lit up for a moment as lightning flashed. I waited until the thunder rolled away before shifting upward, sitting up as to look Vim in the eyes.


    "Because of that book she can''t openly declare her affection. She''s too scared to even have a wedding, or any kind of ceremony because of it," Vim said.


    "Hm..." I nodded. Jelti had mentioned somewhat that her and Caroline were... together, but not. Not openly.


    Vim sighed and rolled over onto his back. He shifted his shoulders as he got comfortable. He was still lying on top of the blanket though.


    "You don''t like that I..." I wasn''t sure how to phrase it.


    "I have no problem with you believing in anything. I''d be upset if you didn''t just because you thought I wouldn''t appreciate it," Vim said solidly.


    I gulped as I nodded. Yes. That was his belief. Yet...


    Slowly standing, I glanced at the book. It looked... dark in this dim room. Even though the book itself was a bright blue in color.


    Actually it was a similar color as the little box he had gotten me.


    "I like the ideas," I told him.


    "The ideas?"


    "The... rules? The morals. I like the idea of being kind and honest. Of being good and steady, especially..." I stopped talking as I realized I was about to say the real reason I liked the idea of the human''s religions.


    "Steady... you mean the idea of faith itself, don''t you?" Vim asked.


    Shifting a little, I felt stupid. There... really wasn''t any shame in it was there? Vim has made it very clear he believed that everyone had free choice, right? So... so why was I so ashamed to say it in front of him?


    I swallowed my shame and nodded. "I like their perception of love, I guess," I said.


    Vim tilted his head at me, and then frowned. "Love? That''s what you like about it?" he asked.


    "Well, amongst other things. Like I said before, I don''t like their idea that sins can be forgiven... especially so easily... but I do like how they''re told to value love over anything else," I said.


    "Hm..." Vim didn''t say anything, but I could tell he did want to... but I also knew the reason he didn''t, was the very same reason he''d not admonish me.


    If he said certain things it would be the same as him trying to instill his own beliefs upon me. And he wouldn''t do that.


    "I''m not going to go join some convent or become a nun Vim, I promise... I just want to learn more about it, that''s all," I said honestly.


    After all if I did, he''d not let me stay with him.


    "You could stay here and do that. You''d be amongst like-minded people you know," Vim said gently.


    I hesitated, since it hurt to hear him say that. Had he said it out of kindness, or desire? Maybe he now wanted me gone, after hearing what I had said.


    "Just a suggestion Renn, not an order. To be honest I had wanted you to stay here originally, but now I fear leaving you here would turn you into another chronicler," Vim said with a sigh.


    Blinking at him, I slowly sat down onto the bed. I rested upon it, sitting upward as I stared at the man who had so obviously voiced something I hadn''t expected from him. At least not aloud, nor on purpose.


    "Would you hate me if I did?" I asked him.


    "Hate? No. But I''d be..." he glanced past me, probably to the window. I didn''t look at it though, and stayed focused on his eyes. They were oddly gentle right now. "I''d be disappointed, I guess," he finished.


    "Disappointed," I repeated.


    "I don''t hate the human religions, Renn... I just don''t like anything that tries to tell someone what they can or can''t do, that''s all," Vim then said.


    Ah...


    That was true.


    Rubbing my forearm, I tried to imagine it from his perspective. He was such a believer in free-will... it probably bugged him in an unexplainable way when he heard or saw someone or something claim that a godly being was giving an order. To tell people what they could or couldn''t do.


    For him that was probably evil all in itself.


    "You''re a peculiar man, Vim," I said softly.


    "Sometimes," he agreed.


    The storm shot forth more lightning, and for a long moment I sat in silence. I watched as the noisy world illuminated the room, and thus Vim, several times over.


    He was lying there with closed eyes and... honestly looked asleep. But I knew he wasn''t.


    Looking down at my hands as one last flash lit up the room, I stared at my now short fingernails.


    I couldn''t remember the last time they had been this short... nor this clean. Usually they broke or chipped, and felt rigid or sharp even when shorter... now though they were smooth. So smooth I wished I had an itch to scratch, just to enjoy the feeling.


    "Did you cut yourself?" Vim then asked as the thunder also died off.


    "Huh...? No... I just... they feel smooth," I said, and then held out my fingers for him to touch.


    Vim reached over, touching my fingertip with his own. "Hmph," he smiled at me.


    Smiling back at him, I felt oddly childish as I kept my finger on his.


    "Tomorrow''s the main festival right?" I asked him.


    "It is. Then we can finally leave," he said.


    I nodded. He really did seem to want to leave. I wondered if maybe it wasn''t just the fact that this was a giant church that he disliked it here. Maybe there was more to it than that alone.


    "Storms dying down a little," Vim noticed.


    "Already...?" I asked with a glance to the window.


    Sure enough, although it was still dark... and seemingly growing darker, the window wasn''t rattling as much as it had been. Nor were the raindrops splashing up against it as violently.


    "Do I get to meet anyone else before we leave?" I asked him.


    "There are four others you haven''t met. They''re... weary of newcomers. I can''t introduce them to you, they need to be the ones to come and say hi to you first," Vim said. He pushed on my finger a little with his, forcing my hand upwards.


    "Oh... Am I that scary Vim? I had scared Link too," I asked as I pushed back.


    "Scary...?" He sat up a little to study me.


    I gulped, and wondered if maybe I really was.


    After a moment Vim scoffed. "You''re terrifying," he said, and then laid back down. Our fingers almost separated as he did so. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Opening my mouth to argue, I realized he was probably teasing me. Or at least, not saying it with the intention that I had interpreted it as.


    "I see," I said softly.


    "You''re a predator, Renn. And you''re a woman. That makes a lot of them nervous around you. Remember Silkie?" Vim asked.


    "Of course I do," I stated.


    He shrugged, uncaring about my unhappy tone. "Some will be like Jelti. Happy to meet you. Others will be like Link, or Silkie. It''s just a part of our life. The way we are. I hope you get used to it soon, because if you don''t you''re going to be in trouble. Most of the places we''ll be visiting for awhile will be purely prey. The more especially weak willed ones," Vim said.


    "Great..." I groaned.


    "Want to give up?" he asked.


    "No!"


    He nodded, but I blushed as he did. I had yelled a little loudly. One of the birds chirped, as if in annoyance at my outburst.


    Our fingers had separated a little, but I quickly put mine back against his. It was such a silly thing, but I suddenly didn''t want to be the one to cause us to separate.


    Before I could say anything, or even decide what I wanted to say... Vim gave me a weird smirk.


    "Want to dance tomorrow?" Vim asked.


    "Dance?"


    He nodded, and slowly pulled his finger away. I blinked and wanted to complain, but knew better than to do so. He''d find it weird that I wanted to keep touching him. "We''ll do it here; they''d find it weird if you wore a hat while doing so... So we''ll go watch them, long enough for you to see it, then we''ll come back here," he said.


    "Wait, you mean actual dancing?" I asked him.


    He nodded with a frown.


    Smiling at the idea I nodded. "Yes!"


    "Figured," he said with a chuckle.


    My tail made noises as it swayed along the edge of the bed. "We could dance now," I offered. It was too dark for me to read now anyway.


    Vim stared at me for a moment, and I smiled happily at him.


    "I''ll only do it once. Do you want to do it now or tomorrow?" he asked me.


    Hesitating, I wondered why he''d... "Well... I mean..." I groaned as I thought about it.


    I really wanted to do it now. I myself had never danced with a man before, but I had seen it many times before throughout the years. Nory and I had sometimes danced around together too, but she hadn''t really liked doing it so we had only done it a few times...


    Yet...


    "If you do it now and watch it all tomorrow during the festival you might regret it," Vim warned.


    "I know..." I groaned as I tried to decide.


    He was right. If I saw a bunch of people, hundreds possibly, dancing around happily tomorrow... I''d want to join in. I always did, after all.


    "Though maybe you could dance with someone else. Believe it or not but Hands is a good dancer, he has rhythm," Vim offered.


    "No! We''ll dance now, come on," I hurriedly reached out and grabbed him by the arm before he could tease me or change his mind.


    I leapt off the bed, pulling him along.


    Vim sighed, but obliged... until he realized I was taking him out of the room.


    "Where are we going Renn?" Vim asked, but I could tell he already knew the answer.


    Giggling happily, I ignored his worried look as I headed for the front door.


    The storm was still going, but it had died down a little. The rain wasn''t falling as hard as it had been... and the lightning and thunder now sounded far off in the distance, away from us.


    A shower, but with little wind, and the air smelled clean. Yet thanks to the dark clouds, the world was dark. Too dark for anyone to see us. To see me.


    It was the perfect moment.


    Pulling Vim out into the rain, I laughed at him as he willingly accepted his fate.

 Chapter 87 - Eighty Six – Vim – Telmik’s Festival

    Chapter 87: Chapter Eighty Six ¨C Vim ¨C Telmik¡¯s Festival Humans enjoyed their festivities.


    But sometimes too much was too much.


    Sitting on a bench, Renn and I were hidden away on the second floor of one of the many ramparts in the Cathedral. Loud crowds hustled and bustled all around the city, but here they were only a distant noise in the distance. The floor we were on had a partly open ceiling. The bench we sat on was under a canopy, that was connected to the third floor.


    "Feeling better?" I asked the woman who looked like she was about to throw up.


    "Hmhm," she made a half-hearted response, and I couldn''t help but smile at her. To think she had been so excited last night and this morning. She hadn''t even gotten a wink of sleep thanks to the expectations of what very decisively put her on the bench.


    "Wonder why crowds are too much for you. Is it the noise?" I asked her.


    "Hughm..." she made another odd sound as she shrugged.


    Sitting back, I crossed my leg onto my knee and tried to think what to do for her.


    She had only lasted two hours inside the crowds. We had gone to watch the parade, and then lunch. That was it. At this rate she was going to miss the dancing, the plays, and all the stalls that lined the streets in the merchant district.


    I was honestly a little surprised by her inability to handle the noise and crowds. Although there were plenty of our kind that couldn''t live in a human city, or handle humans at all... usually those who could were just as fine with crowds as the humans who made them. For her to not only be so... human, and like humans in general, yet be unable to handle them was...


    The chronicler had said she was a jaguar... maybe it wasn''t just a personality trait, but something to do with her bloodline.


    Of course there was a chance it was because she had spent so long by herself, or because she had only lived in small villages.


    Come to think of it she had mentioned Ruvindale had been very crowded to her. And in my perspective, although growing, Ruvindale was just a simple city.


    Renn groaned as she leaned forward, hugging her stomach as if in actual pain.


    Maybe she was.


    Studying her, I smiled at the look of utter defeat on her face. She wasn''t just upset and distressed at the crowds and noises, but herself. She had genuinely wanted to enjoy the festival, yet was now hiding away during the peak of it. Odds were she was mentally screaming at herself in anger.


    I had even planned to let her dance a little, yet now that was obviously out of the question. Maybe that was why she had pulled me out into the storm last night; maybe she had known this was going to happen.


    Renn rubbed her forehead, and I tried to imagine getting so... weak and unwell, just because of crowds. I understood how it happened of course, ones senses got overloaded, but...


    "I''m sorry..." Renn finally was able to voice normal words, and I smiled at her.


    "You think I''d complain about getting to get out of being in those crowds? Please," I said.


    A tiny smile squirmed its way on her pained face. "I knew you hated festivals," she said.


    "I never even went to the festival for me, that''s how much I hate them,'' I said.


    While Renn''s strained face contorted into thought, I flinched and realized what I had just said.


    I coughed, just once, and patted the bench we sat on. "Take your time Renn, if you pass out and I have to carry you back at least do so in a drunken way so no one thinks I''m kidnapping you or something," I teased her.


    She glanced at me, and I noticed the weird look in her eyes. She had noticed what I had said.


    Instead of pressing me on it she looked away and sighed, one that told me she was slowly feeling better.


    "It''s probably a good thing you fell ill, anyway. My poor feet are still reeling from the shock of last night," I commented with a light sigh myself.


    Renn chuckled, and then groaned. The laugh must have bothered her upset stomach.


    "Sorry," I apologized.


    She shook her head. "I''m getting better, I think," she said softly.


    "Hope so," I said.


    The jaguar rubbed her eyes, and I noticed her hat shift wildly on her head. Wonder how uncomfortable having to wear a heavy leather hat on your head was with such ears.


    With a deep breath Renn nodded and sat back, and now looked a lot better. Color had returned to her face, and she no longer looked in pain.


    "I''ve never been bothered by crowds, but heights used to scare me," I told her.


    "Heights...?"


    Hesitating, I tried to quickly think how best to explain it without saying anything unnecessary.


    "Like bridges. Tall ones. Or high up, on a mountain or cliff and looking down. When I was younger that bothered me. It wasn''t until a uh... certain moment, that I overcame it. So don''t feel bad Renn, you just need to slowly get yourself used to it. Honestly, even if you don''t I wouldn''t let it bother you. Who wants to like being surrounded by nasty humans anyway?" I said.


    Renn smiled and nodded. "I like heights. But... I''d like to get used to crowds. What if you needed me to do something in one? Or give a speech?" she shivered.


    Oh...?


    She waved her hands in front of her, as if suddenly giving a sermon. "I''d tremble and throw up on stage, and then you''d disown me!"


    I smiled at her dramatic example, and knew she was only partly joking. "Yeah, you better not ever embarrass yourself. Immediate exile if you do," I teased.


    She smiled back and nodded. "Exactly!"


    A nearby bang echoed through the air, and I wondered what had made it. It sounded like an explosion... but they wouldn''t have done something with anything explosive in the city. They didn''t even know how to make fireworks yet, and unlike some of the pagan festivals they weren''t burning their parade floats or displays. Or at least they shouldn''t be.


    Staring out at the sky, since I couldn''t look up thanks to the canopy, I wondered if it would rain again soon. Most the storm had dissipated or left but the remnants were still there and looked like they would for some time.


    "We uh... are leaving tomorrow right?" Renn then asked.


    "I plan on it, unless something happens," I said. Honestly I had been expecting something to happen, thanks to the chronicler telling me to stick around. Yet nothing had. Or well, maybe it had and I hadn''t realized it. Maybe whatever I had meant to do had already happened, and I just hadn''t noticed.


    "Will I get to say goodbye to everyone before we do? Should I do it today?" she asked.


    "Everyone will be busy today. The church is very active today, and those who aren''t involved in the church have their own on-goings," I said.


    "Oh..." Renn didn''t really like that.


    "As mentioned, you can stay here Renn. I have no doubt you''d find it... or well, I bet it''d become a real home for you. One you could proudly claim," I offered to her again.


    She nodded. "I think you''re right. After all I can just avoid the crowds... but..." she shrugged. "Maybe next time," she said as she glanced at me.


    I sighed and nodded. That was my last chance. I''d not mention it again. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just how long was I going to be stuck with her? Something told me my odds were quickly dwindling.


    "You''ll be able to say goodbye to the chronicler at least. We''ll see her in the morning," I said.


    "Oh? Good," she happily nodded.


    She really was better now. She had a large smile and was staring at the sky in the distance. She had her hands on her knees, and was rocking a little... most likely to the far off beat of music from the festival.


    Maybe...


    Maybe I should put her to use.


    She had her own faults, and had a lot to learn... but was more than willing to learn when and what she could. She also seemed to be rather cordial with everyone, predator or prey. Plus she liked the human''s faith, which although would make a good portion of our society upset with her... it also meant I could entrust her to certain details.


    But how to use her? There were a few places I could send her, but... like here in Telmik, she wasn''t ready to settle down yet. Which meant she''d not willingly go somewhere alone to fulfill a task.


    Yet there other ways to use her. Plus eventually she''d find somewhere she wanted to stay. Someone she wanted to be with. Her current attraction to me would end, or be directed elsewhere. All it took was one fateful meeting. I''d seen it before, many times.


    Plus... if I really wasn''t going to be relieved of her, and she was going to stick with me... then there was absolutely no reason not to utilize her where and when I could. Especially since she so obviously wanted the same thing.


    Renn noticed my staring, and I realized she could actually be a little useful.


    "Hmm..." I thought of the ways she could help. Her ears and tail would make it nearly impossible for her to have any association with nobles or royals, at least in any real manner, but for the rest of the human society she''d do fine. She had the wit to keep herself hidden and safe, and was actually very adapted to humans and their cultures. Plus thanks to her youthful appearance, and generally happy demeanor... she and I could blend easily as family.


    Not to mention her penchant for the faiths would let me use her when it came to the churches.


    "Hmmm...?" Renn tilted her head and hummed back at me.


    Yes. Her strange fondness of the human''s religion was... upsetting, but in reality it made her even more useful. Although many members of our society hated the human church and all it stood for, there was an even bigger portion that either liked it or was adapted to it. Plus, her morals and ethics fit well with someone who would in turn be responsible with lives. I could trust her with another member, because of the way she was.


    Slowly a plan formulated. I''d not be able to leave her with anyone, to learn skills or information... thanks to her weird desire to travel and see the world, but that didn''t mean I couldn''t circumvent that. I could simply plan my own route and actions around her training, and then of course also train her on the road.


    I''d need to be careful, of course. Too much dedication from me, and I''d get distracted. If I focused too much on her, or spent too much time somewhere just so she could learn something then all that would do is be counter-productive. It''d result in deaths. And I''d not, could not, allow that.


    "Vim...?" Renn shifted as an odd smile planted itself on her face. My staring was starting to bother her.


    Yes. I''ll spend time thinking about it later, but for now...


    "You really want to help the Society Renn?" I asked her.


    Her odd smile became a firm one as she nodded. "I do."


    Slowly nodding, I accepted her. "Okay."


    "O...okay?" Renn didn''t seem to like my answer, but that was just because she had expected something more. But there wasn''t more.


    One either did or didn''t.


    "After here we''ll head to the ponds. Then... a little south. To one of the smiths," I said.


    "Smiths?" she asked.


    I nodded and made a fist, pretending to hammer something. "A family of... well, monkeys, I guess, live in a small village near a mine. They''re some of the best smiths in the world currently," I said. Plus they could teach her a thing or two for me.


    "Huh... monkeys?" she asked. She said the word oddly.


    "Primates. They''re actually smaller ones. Ones you''d find in the forests far to the south, in islands. The family is a kind one, but very transfixed on their craft," I said.


    "Oh..." she seemed to want to ask more but held it in.


    Before we leave I should show her one of the maps. Maybe we should stick around for another day...


    Another loud bang drew my attention to the sky, and the large city that sat beneath it.


    I saw nothing, nor any signs of smoke or fire.


    Maybe the sound was just diluted thanks to where we were, and it sounded different than what it was.


    While staring at the cityscape, I wondered what I was willingly getting myself into.


    How long has it been since I had decided to handle someone myself? At least a hundred or two years.


    Usually I left it to others. The chronicler for example. Lilly and Windle were useful for such things too, when it came to predators.


    Yet...


    Although I kept offering it to her, I really didn''t want her to stay here and became a saint. It''d taint her, in a bad way... even if she would be useful that way.


    And Lilly, for as much as I could trust her... would only ruin her as well. Lilly would only make Renn someone else. Someone without that happy smile, and she''d end up with a heart full of hate.


    Honestly giving her to Lilly would probably only make us lose her entirely. If she found the human''s faith that attractive, forcing her down the path of war would only make her hate us. It''d just make another enemy.


    I''ve been down that road before. Never again.


    "What are you thinking about Vim?" Renn asked softly.


    I frowned and turned to look at the woman who was making me so troubled.


    "Our future," I said simply.


    She blinked, and then went red in the face.


    Woops, I shouldn''t have phrased it that way...


    That was going to be difficult for me too. Was I really up for this? I''d rather go to war than deal with this... how was I so willing to accept this so quickly? I was already making plans...


    "Hope it''s a happy future," Renn whispered.


    "For now," I said.


    She shifted as she glared at me with a sidelong glance.


    "Feeling up to go back to the festival? You''re looking better," I said, choosing to end both that conversation and my thoughts.


    Renn blinked and then shook her head.


    "I uh... I think I''m ready to go back home," she said.


    "To the mansio?" I asked.


    She nodded.


    "Alright... you sure? I don''t mind waiting here until you''re up for more. There''s a lot you haven''t seen yet," I offered.


    She shook her head. "I saw the parade... and lunch was fun... Thank you, Vim. For putting up with me and letting me enjoy myself," she said.


    "Hm..."


    "Oh, but I''d like to make a small stop before we go home," Renn said.


    Home. She kept calling that house home. Yet didn''t want to make it one.


    Maybe she simply saw wherever she rested her head at night as home.


    Wish I could do that.


    "Where?" I asked.


    Renn smiled at me. "Snacks, of course!"


    Of course.

 Chapter 88 - Eighty Seven – Renn – Maps and Plans

    Chapter 88: Chapter Eighty Seven ¨C Renn ¨C Maps and Plans The small map was drawn a little haphazardly, and had more notes than actual details of the geography upon it.


    Running my finger along the crossed out name of the location of Ruvindale, I felt horrible.


    I could just barely read the Sleepy Artist beneath the scribbles. I couldn''t make out the number next to the name thanks to the scrawl, but I knew better than to ask why it had been notched out like so.


    "Do your best to remember, Renn," Vim said again.


    I nodded. I knew. I knew...


    Taking a deep breath I glanced around at the map again. Although small, about the size of a normal book... it was heavily detailed in information if not artistic representation.


    The center of the map was here, Telmik. It had the name, and the number nine next to it. But that was it. None of them had the names of the individuals who lived there, or any description of the Societies purpose. Based off the map there was no visible difference between any of the locations.


    For instance Telmik, although a giant capital... was the same little dot in size as Kaley''s little inlet village near the coast. What was odd was it had a two next to that inlet, and not a one. I had thought Vim had said she was alone there?


    The north of the map was surprisingly not exactly what I had already known. Rapti''s location in Nevi, the Owl''s Nest and Twin Hills were near each other. To the north of them were several more spots... And about half of them were scratched out.


    Almost a dozen locations were north of Ruvindale. A shock, to be honest... and especially so since most of them had double digit members at their locations.


    "Where was Lomi''s village?" I asked. There were several scratched out locations near Ruvindale.


    "Here," Vim pointed at a spot near another. A place with five people. The scratched out spot that had been Lomi''s village still had a readable number.


    The number next to the scratches made me sick.


    Looking away from it, I tried to count the scratched out locations first.


    It was a daunting number... and my stomach got even more twisted as I also added up the numbers that were legible near the crossed out locations.


    "How old is this map?" I asked softly.


    "We draw a new one every ten years," the chronicler said.


    Ten years...?


    "Do... do we erase the ones we lost when we do?" I asked as tears slid down my face.


    "Yes," Vim said.


    Closing my eyes, I heaved as I realized how bad it actually was.


    And here I had been so happy. I had been enjoying myself, beyond measure.


    How dare I.


    After a few moments I opened my eyes. I expected to see Vim glaring at me, but he wasn''t. He seemed calm, and understanding.


    Somehow that made me want to cry harder... but I kept it in as I took a deep breath and went back to the map.


    I started to count the locations left. The ones not crossed out. The ones not lost to us in the last ten years.


    Although many, and although some had far more members than I had thought was possible... the number was shockingly low.


    "I count six hundred and fifty two," I said.


    "Least she can do math," Vim said.


    "That map is only those who are willing to let their locations and numbers be known Renn. We have twice that throughout the lands," the chronicler said gently.


    "Oh?" I looked away from the map and to the chronicler. She nodded with a soft smile.


    "Remember I mentioned many of our members don''t... really wish to participate in the Society. They''re a part of it, yet not," Vim said.


    "I see," I said. I couldn''t... really understand it, but I did. There were probably many of us who hated each other just as much as they hated the humans.


    "If anything ever happened and we got separated Renn, make your way back here. Or go here," Vim pointed out another location. One to the northeast. A location called the Keep. It had only three people there.


    "Is it a city?" I asked.


    "No. It''s like the Owl''s Nest, where Lilly is. It''s safe," Vim said.


    "The Keep? Hm..." the chronicler realized what Vim was talking about, and didn''t seem to agree.


    "You don''t agree?" I asked her. Not that I doubted Vim, but I''d like to know why she had a face that looked troubled.


    "It is safe. But..." she tilted her head, as if to look at Vim.


    "She doesn''t like who is there. Don''t mind her. You can find it by traveling along a large river that runs this way," Vim showcased the river''s direction for me, since it wasn''t really detailed on the map.


    "Best way to get there is to head for the lake of springs. It''s a collection of springs that form a massive lake," the chronicler explained.


    "I see," I said. I knew that if the time ever came I needed to follow their instructions it''d probably prove difficult, but it was probably all they could give me. I knew from their perspectives markers and guide points faded over time. Only the major landmarks, like mountains and lakes seemed constant.


    "If you''re elsewhere just head to the nearest location. The main goal is to get back here of course," Vim said.


    "Of course."


    "If you''re somewhere and need help but for some reason can''t leave just send a letter. Later I''ll show you the code-words we use," Vim said.


    "They''re not cheap. Which is why..." the chronicler then stood from her seat. I felt almost obligated to get up with her, but stayed seated.


    She was old but not human. I shouldn''t look at her like I did the elderly of the humans. She was far from feeble.


    Vim also ignored her, and kept his eyes on the map. He stood next to my chair, and was a little close... If I tried using the chair''s left armrest, I''d be touching him.


    "Who left the dye house?" Vim asked.


    Dye house? I quickly looked around the map for what he was speaking of.


    "A son died not too long ago," the chronicler said as she grabbed something off a nearby desk. The moment she did I perked up at the sound of metal clinking.


    Coins.


    "She recognizes that sound," Vim noticed.


    "I did..." I sighed, how embarrassing.


    The chronicler chuckled as I returned to searching for the location Vim had spoken of.


    "How''d the son die?" Vim asked as the chronicler walked back over to our table.


    "It was the infirm one. The one who couldn''t walk," the chronicler said, as if that was explanation enough.


    "I see..." Vim sighed.


    I couldn''t find the place they were talking about. Maybe it wasn''t called the dye house at all...


    "Here," Vim pointed at a spot to our south, almost at the edge of the map.


    Oh. It was called Secca.


    "And here," the chronicler put the small pouch onto the table... and also a small tablet.


    "Sign it with a mark you will always remember. I''ll put it in the records so that you can withdraw from our banks," the chronicler said with a point to the tablet.


    Vim reached out to grab the tablet for me, since she had put it a little too far away for me. He moved the map aside and put the tablet in front of me.


    It wasn''t of paper, but something hard. Clay maybe...


    Vim held out a metal pencil. I took it and noticed it was pointed at the end.


    I see. I was supposed to scrape it into the tablet.


    "Can I just use my name?" I asked.


    "No. Use a word, and make it something that can''t be connected to you or the Society," Vim said.


    "What do you use?" I asked. What was I suppose to use?


    "I''m not telling you," he said with a smile.


    Oh. Right. This was supposed to be something secret...


    "Then don''t look," I said to him as I leaned forward to write on the tablet.


    He frowned but obliged. He looked away to the chronicler. "See that?" he told her.


    "You''re lucky she doesn''t rip your heart apart, she has the tone to do so," the chronicler said.


    I smirked as I wrote a single word onto the tablet. It wasn''t as difficult as I had thought it was going to be. The strange clay it was made of was soft and easily pushed into.


    Putting the metal pencil down, I stood and reached the tablet over the table to the chronicler.


    The blind woman took it from me, and then studied the word.


    "What is it?" she asked.


    "Someone who was important to me," I said. Did I pick a bad word?


    "I see. That''ll do," she nodded and took the tablet back over to the desk.


    "There are three banks, and several merchant unions that you can get money from. I''ll point them out to you as we travel," Vim said.


    I nodded, excited. Reaching out for the pouch, I hefted it and realized it was very heavy and very full. Peeking into it, I found hundreds of coins of various colors and designs. Some I recognized, some I didn''t.


    There was a fortune in there.


    "So... who makes the money?" I asked.


    "There are several sources of money. Over the years Vim has set up most of them," the chronicler said.


    I noted she didn''t really specify in her answer. Maybe she didn''t trust me with that information yet.


    "I''ll introduce you to the bookkeeper some day," Vim said.


    "Bookkeeper?" I asked.


    "The one who manages the Society''s finances. She''s actually headed to Lumen, and will be there for a year or so," the chronicler told Vim.


    "Then we shall meet her there," Vim said.


    Looking to the map, I quickly found the place they spoke of. It was a small dot near the right edge of the map, in the center. It had the number thirteen next to it.


    Vim stepped away from the table as I pulled the map closer. I traced the path from Lumen to here and found there were several possible paths. There were nine different possible locations between Telmik and Lumen.


    Yet oddly none of the spots near Telmik had a single member, and none were called ponds either...


    I could have sworn Vim said our next destination was a pond or lake, and that only a single individual lived there...


    Maybe they were one of the members that didn''t want their locations known.


    "Here. Read this tonight instead of that stupid book," Vim dropped a small white book onto the table next to me.


    Frowning at him, I glanced at the chronicler as I reached for the small white book. She didn''t show any sign of caring about what he had said. Surely she knew what he meant by stupid? Maybe she was used to his aversion to religion.


    "What''s this?" I asked as I glanced at the small book. There were no words sewn or etched onto the cover or spine.


    "A brief history of our Society. It includes an old rule-book as well, though we don''t necessarily follow it anymore," the chronicler said.


    "Oh?" I grew excited, and was about to open it as to start reading it but Vim tapped the desk with a heavy finger.


    "Read it later," he said.


    "Oh..." I wanted to argue, but could tell he meant it. Maybe there was a reason for it.


    "There''s a lot more you must learn and see, but time will fix that. For now, welcome Renn. I look forward to writing of your exploits," the chronicler then said.


    She stood up straighter and nodded, and I suddenly realized why Vim hadn''t wanted me to start reading just yet. It wasn''t that he wasn''t willing to let me, but simply because it was time for us to go.


    "I... I look forward to it as well. Thank you chronicler," I said as I slowly stood from my seat.


    "We will leave first thing in the morning," Vim said.


    "Always coming and going. But that is your fate," the old woman said with a smile.


    Vim tapped me lightly on the arm and gesture for me to follow him out the room.


    "Goodbye," I told her.


    "May the gods bless you on your journey Renn. Since he won''t accept their blessing, maybe with you next to him we can finally start to do so," the chronicler said as I stepped away.


    Pausing for a moment as Vim opened the door and headed outside, I hesitated. I wanted to talk to her more, especially now.


    The chronicler must have realized my hesitation for she smiled at me and nodded. "We''ll meet again, Renn. Go on. Enjoy your new purpose," she said gently.


    I nodded gently and stepped away. Holding the little white book close, I spared one last glance to the map on the table and did my best to memorize it again. It wasn''t too difficult, thanks to its simplicity.


    Stepping out of the room, Vim closed the door behind me and sighed. "Don''t get emotional," he warned.


    "How could I not?" I asked.


    "Easily?" he asked back.


    "For you maybe. How many times have you said goodbye to her and returned again? This is the first time I''ve ever said goodbye," I said.


    "I don''t remember saying goodbye," Vim said with a frown.


    Thinking about it, I realized he hadn''t. "Well, you are a little rude sometimes," I said.


    "Sometimes," he nodded.


    While Vim led me away from the chronicler''s office, I studied the little white book in my hands. The leather that made up its binding was... oddly soft.


    "How old is this book?" I asked him.


    "Older than you," he said.


    Precious. Yet...


    "I''m getting used to your method of lying," I said.


    "I hadn''t lied," Vim said sternly.


    "You didn''t, but you didn''t want to tell me the truth so you told me that. Rather than a lie... I guess I should say I''m growing used to how you hide the truth," I said as I thought about it.


    "That book is four hundred and odd years old. The woman who wrote it is dead, I killed her," Vim then said.


    The world shivered as I stopped walking. I blinked and wasn''t too surprised to see the blurry eyes as I looked at the man who had walked a few steps away from me before stopping.


    He didn''t turn to look at me, but he did shift a little... seemingly bothered.


    I gulped and wondered if he had said such a thing to make a point. Maybe it was his way of telling me that when he hid a truth, or subverted a conversation.... It was because he simply didn''t want to speak of the truth, not because he didn''t wish me to know.


    "When I''m done with it are you going to take it back to her?" I asked, choosing to not actually make him angry by pursuing that conversation. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "No. I''ll leave it in the mansio," he said, and finally turned to look at me.


    "Is that safe?" I asked.


    "Within an hour of us leaving Jelti will come to clean and prepare it for the next guest. That''s one of her jobs," Vim said.


    I stepped forward and returned to walking, Vim joined me.


    "Oh? Really?" I asked. What an interesting job.


    "She''s also responsible for most of the caretaking in the Cathedral. She runs that department here. Gives orders to the maids, workers and stuff," Vim said.


    That was a little surprising. Although Jelti was... an interesting person, I had not expected her to have such responsibilities.


    But...


    "What are Link''s?" I asked.


    "Information. Particularly the political kind," Vim said.


    "Hands''s?"


    "Hands is a tinkerer. He spends most his time messing with clocks, but he has many duties. The Society uses him to build stuff, occasionally. Beneath the Cathedral are aqueducts, which he hid an escape route for the chronicler and the rest in. He''s actually pretty handy," Vim said.


    "Is that why we call him that?" I asked.


    "No, it''s because he''s always clapping or fidgeting with his hands," Vim said.


    Ah, that was true.


    "The few members who chose to not introduce themselves to you have duties as well. If you had stayed here you would have been given one eventually, if you hadn''t simply taken up the mantle yourself," Vim said.


    "Hm..."


    "The map had said nine... Does that include you?" I asked as we rounded a corner.


    "No. I''m not included in any census," he said.


    Was it because he didn''t stay anywhere, or because he didn''t want to be?


    Still...


    That meant there were five others here who had chosen to not meet me. And if I had understood Vim and Jelti''s conversation the other day, the only reason Jelti had met me was because Vim had asked her to help choose a present.


    She had met me not because she had wanted to, but because she had found it interesting that Vim was requesting her aid for such a thing.


    "Did they choose not to meet me because I''m a predator?" I asked. Jelti, although not a predator, hadn''t seemed too bothered by me. We had spent several hours in conversation and not once had she startled or acted oddly around me... other than her odd personality, at least.


    "That''s most of it. The rest is simple fear. Many of our members don''t take risks, Renn. Not even to meet a fellow of their own kind. Even if you had been something less... dangerous, several would have still avoided you. Most of them even avoid each other, even though they''ve known one another for hundreds of years. Link hasn''t seen Hands in nearly ten years he said," Vim said.


    I... really didn''t like that. After all the whole point of me joining the Society, at least originally, was to make friends. To find family. If they all avoided me and we only saw one another a few times a decade...


    Reaching the hallway that led to the house Vim and I were staying at; I noticed that the gate was open. Vim had closed it when we left. He always did.


    Vim paused before the gate and stared through it. I peered around him to see what he was glaring at.


    "Speak of the devil," Vim said as we both saw a lone figure sitting on the porch.


    Vim opened the gate, and I realized he meant she was one of us... and that she was most likely one of the ones who had previously chosen to not meet me.


    Stepping into the garden behind Vim, I grew excited as I realized my assumption was correct. I couldn''t see anything... too strange about her, but somehow I knew. Maybe it was the structure of her body, or bones, but it was obvious she wasn''t human. At least to my eyes.


    Vim shut the gate behind me, and I waited for him to walk ahead first. I wanted to hurry and meet her, of course, but I didn''t want to scare her away by rushing towards her. After all, she might be more like Link than Jelti. Someone who would run away if I acted too rashly.


    "Mommy! They''re here!" I went still as someone jumped out from behind a nearby tree. A young child laughed as she ran up to us.


    Staying still I focused on the young girl as she skidded to a stop right before Vim and I. "Long time no see!" the girl saluted Vim.


    "About five hours, I think. Such a long time," Vim said as he kept walking forward. He patted the girl on the head as he passed her.


    She giggled, and then turned to face me. "Greetings!" she saluted me too.


    "Greetings," I repeated her greeting, since it was so odd... but I didn''t salute her back. Instead I held out my hand.


    The girl happily took my hand, shaking it wildly. "My name''s Renn," I introduced myself.


    "I know! I heard about you! The silly cat who thinks she can protect us!" the girl said with a laugh.


    My stomach knotted as I dryly smiled. "Yep. That''s me," I said.


    "My name''s Fizz! What''s that?" she unhooked her hand and pointed to the little white book I carried.


    "Something precious," I said and glanced past her, and saw Vim and this girl''s mother talking on the porch. She was still sitting though, which made her look small compared to Vim.


    "Come meet mommy!" Fizz grabbed my hand and pulled me towards the two.


    My dry smile became a warm one as I forgave the girl for her comment. She had probably just repeated what her mother, or maybe even Vim himself, had said.


    After all it was true. I was just a fool... and I knew there was a chance I''d fail at it, but that was the entire point. To see if I could.


    Being tugged along by the young girl, I noticed that her dress was a little tight around her stomach. Yet she wasn''t fat at all... in fact she was rather skinny.


    Odds were it was something related to her non-human side. But what would be at the stomach?


    "You said you were going to test her Fizz, that didn''t look very much like a test to me," her mother said as we approached.


    Fizz went still, her fingers squeezing my hand a little tighter. It didn''t hurt, but it did tell me she had either forgotten it entirely or...


    The young girl glanced at me, and then gave me a sad little smile. "Um... haha," she giggled and then released my hand, and then hurried to the steps of the porch. She ran up the steps, and then skidded around to stand next to her mother in-between her and Vim. She took a deep breath and then pointed at me.


    "You pass!" she shouted.


    "I didn''t do anything," I said back.


    The girl hesitated, and she made a weird noise as she looked up at Vim.


    "What? Don''t look at me," Vim said to her.


    "He''s no examiner, he''s the executioner dear," her mother giggled as she waved her hand at her.


    "Mom...!" Fizz complained, and I wondered what she had been planning to do originally. Attack me maybe? She had been hiding behind the tree earlier...


    Vim reached out and grabbed the girl by the head. She squirmed, but he didn''t let her go. Her hair flew and tangled as she tried to get herself free.


    Although the action would have probably hurt or disturbed a human child, it only made the young girl smile and laugh as she continued trying to free herself.


    "It''s nice to meet you Renn. I''m her mother, Henrietta," Henrietta said as she finally stood from the steps.


    Once she did, I hesitated.


    She was tiny. Much smaller than myself even excluding my ears.


    "It''s a pleasure Henrietta," I greeted her, but noticed she didn''t hold her hand out. At least she didn''t salute me oddly as her daughter had done.


    "I''ve prepared a meal, are you hungry Vim?" Henrietta asked as she turned to look at him.


    The way she did so made me wonder if the daughter''s antics were because of her. Did she just dismiss me?


    "I suppose I got enough room for a whole child... especially such a tiny one," Vim teased the girl whose head he was squeezing. She made a small yelp, and then she was lifted up off the ground.


    Watching Vim lift her by her head, I hoped she wasn''t in pain as she started to panic. "Mom?" Fizz sounded worried as Vim turned and headed inside.


    Henrietta giggled and then turned back to me. "Come, I''ve made pastries," she invited me.


    "Sure..." I nodded quickly, doing my best to hide my relief. So she hadn''t dismissed me.


    Following her into the house, I immediately smelled the scent of something baked. Something warm and fresh. Apples of some kind?


    On the table was a small spread of food. Half a dozen plates of breads and desserts, some were even steaming. Had she made them here? The kitchen was out of sight, but I couldn''t smell the remnants of cooking. Maybe they lived nearby.


    It felt odd being able to see over Henrietta''s head as I examined the table. She was right in front of me, yet was too short to block my sight.


    I wasn''t that tall, at all, but usually the only people who were shorter were children themselves. For her to not only be shorter, but that much shorter...


    Maybe it had something to do with what they were.


    Vim pulled back a chair, and dropped the young girl onto it. She huffed as she sat down and quickly went to fixing her hair. "So rude! Mom, I think we should file a complaint!"


    "One for each dent, I''m sure," Vim teased the girl as he went to sit next to her.


    Fizz stuck her tongue out at him as her mother headed past them and into the hallway, most likely to the kitchen. Maybe she had made some here.


    Closing the front door, I slowly entered and wondered where I should sit. The table had four chairs, but only two on each side. Why had Vim sat there?


    I chose to sit across from Vim, closest to the fireplace. So that the girl could sit across from her mother.


    "I hear you have ears!" Fizz said as I sat down. She giggled at herself after a moment, as if realizing what she had just said.


    Reaching up I took off my hat to show her. Lomi had been interested in my ears too.


    "Oh...!" Fizz went wide-eyed as she stared at them. Suddenly it seemed she was more interested in me.


    The girl squirmed and glanced to Vim, and then behind him to the hallway where her mother had gone. She obviously wanted to say something, but...


    "Want to touch them?" I asked her, knowing full well what that look was.


    "I do!" She instantly jumped off the chair and ran around the table.


    Lowering my head so she could touch them, I took a small breath and prepared for the uncanny itching and pain that usually followed.


    "Be gentle with them, they''re not yours," Vim warned the girl right before she touched them.


    Fizz hesitated, but I smiled at her and she nodded. "They''re big... Can you hear bugs talking?" Fizz asked.


    Talking...? Did she mean their noises? "I can hear better than most, yes," I said.


    The young girl was gentle. She only touched with a few fingers, and very kindly.


    "What the..."


    Fizz flinched as we both looked to the hallway and found her mother glaring at us. She had a large plate with several cups upon it. "She has ears mommy!" Fizz said happily.


    "And why are you touching them? Leave her be," Henrietta chastised her daughter as she sighed and put the plate of drinks down onto the table.


    "Aww..." Fizz immediately stopped and then hurried back to the chair... but instead of going to the one next to Vim, she sat next to me.


    She climbed up onto the chair, and then gave me a smile.


    Giving her a smile back, I realized I had just made a friend. My ears were now itching like mad, but that was a small price to pay.


    "What do I get to eat?" Vim asked as he reached for one of the cups.


    "The snacks of course!" Fizz said with a gesture to the array of different foods before him.


    "Oh? Where''s your share then?" Vim asked as he took a drink of whatever Henrietta had made.


    It smelled kind of like tea, but it looked a little...


    Reaching out for my own cup as she went to take a seat, I hesitated a moment as I smelled milk inside the cup along tea. Milk and tea? I didn''t think I''d had such a thing before.


    Handing a cup to Fizz, she thanked me and reached out for one of the smaller pastries. It had a red coating of some kind of fruit on it. "That joke doesn''t work from you Vim, you don''t ever eat anything," Fizz said right before stuffing her mouth.


    Glancing at Vim as he shrugged, I wondered what she meant. I had seen Vim eat often... sometimes even more than me, which was saying something. I usually ate more than anyone else.


    In fact right now, a few plates away... looked something utterly delicious looking.


    "Still, touching her ears... that''s rude Fizz," Henrietta said with a huff as she sat down.


    Once she did, I had to keep my smile from growing too large as I studied her. She looked nearly as much a child as her daughter did when sitting next to Vim.


    "She said it was okay!" Fizz defended herself with a mouthful.


    "It''s not okay to talk with your mouth full!" her mother didn''t care as she chastised her some more.


    She might not look old enough to be her mother, but she definitely was one all the same.


    Vim grabbed one of the larger pastries, and as he did I reached over to grab the one I had been eyeballing. It was a little heavier than I had thought it''d be.


    "Oh my, look at you. Actually eating my cooking, if my husband knew he''d be jealous," Henrietta said with a smirk as she glanced at Vim.


    Vim ignored her completely as he took a bite.


    Fizz stared at the two with wide-eyes, and I wondered if maybe there was something deeper to her joke. She was looking at him rather deeply...


    Taking a bite for myself, I couldn''t help but forget all about the people in front of me for a moment. The thing was delicious.


    "I made that one," Fizz whispered to me.


    "Here try this one," Henrietta pushed a plate towards Vim, seemingly also having forgotten other people were at the table too.


    "It''s great. Are you a chef?" I asked the girl.


    "My daddy is," Fizz said with a proud smile.


    "Oh...?" I wondered if he was human or not.


    "This one. Here," Henrietta tapped the plate she had pushed towards Vim, but Vim ignored her. He kept his eyes on me... which made me feel a little strange. It was obvious he was just trying to ignore her, but was he really doing so as a joke?


    Fizz sighed as she reached for another pastry.


    While her mother pestered Vim, and he ignored her, I smiled and realized how I could probably solidify the young girl''s friendship.


    With a few quick adjustments, I pulled out my tail.


    Fizz went wide-eyed, and actually dropped her pastry onto the table as she stared at it.


    Showing her my tail, I laid it on her lap to let her touch it too. She tried to hide her excited smile, but it was obvious what was happening. She was snorting as she tried to hide her giggles.


    "Just one bite Vim, here," Henrietta ignored her daughter and me, which I found rather amusing.


    Especially Vim''s face as he took a drink and sighed.


    Vim looked uncomfortable.


    The young girl was giggling away as she messed with my tail.


    I was stuffing my face with the remainder of the pastry, and...


    Henrietta was smiling stiffly as she tried to get Vim''s attention.


    "This is so strange," I said with a laugh.


    "It is!" Fizz agreed.


    Vim closed his eyes, but said nothing.

 Chapter 89 - Eighty Eight – Vim – To Retreat Without Running

    Chapter 89: Chapter Eighty Eight ¨C Vim ¨C To Retreat Without Running I wasn''t running away, nor was I fleeing in shame.


    This was just... me trying to help Renn make a few more friends in the Society.


    Stepping out of the house and onto the porch, I sighed and felt the faint throb of a headache. The kind that didn''t really exist, but my mind thought it should.


    Renn''s voice, alongside the happy shouting of Fizz, could be heard behind me. They were talking about some kind of food they had just eaten recently. Something new they hadn''t tasted before.


    They sounded happy. Excited.


    The sounds were good. Genuine. It warmed the soul, and healed wounds.


    Yet right now I didn''t want to hear any of it.


    I took my time stepping off the porch, and took even longer to reach the metal gate.


    It was hard to be upset or bothered by Henrietta... since she was actually a very good person. She and her husband were the steady types. The ones I could rely on if I needed to.


    Yet Henrietta''s misplaced fascination with me had long grown old. I was tired of having to pretend to ignore her advances, and odd statements. And I was especially tired of having her daughter stare at me with odd eyes, as she watched her mother act the fool.


    Fizz at least knew I was no threat. She had once thought me so, and had even attacked me once with the intent to kill me.


    Honestly that should have been Henrietta''s wake up call, to stop being so weird... yet after that incident, she only seemed to double down on the efforts...


    Opening the gate, I slowly shut it behind me. It clanked loudly, thanks to its weight.


    It was heavy. Renn was able to open it. I had seen her do so, but...


    Henrietta wasn''t able to. There had been many times I had found her outside the gate waiting for me. And she wasn''t the kind to be doing so just because she thought it improper not to. I had once found her in my bed, asleep. She had no shame when it came to stuff like that.


    Which meant it was probably her daughter, Fizz, who had opened it for them earlier.


    Interesting.


    Tapping the gate, I pondered that fact as I turned away and headed for the nearby hallway. The one that had a few benches littering its halls.


    They''d probably sit and talk for hours, so I might as well find somewhere to sit and wait.


    I wasn''t going to risk leaving them alone completely. Henrietta shouldn''t do anything too weird... And Renn shouldn''t either... but...


    Actually Renn seemed rather gentle with children. That wasn''t the first time I had seen her act like that to the young. She had let Fizz touch her ears and tail. Most of our kind would never let such a thing happen, even to those they deemed family.


    It was why Fizz had so happily accepted, and immediately saw her as a friend afterward. In Fizz''s eyes she had just earned her respect and then some, with a single action.


    Our people were simple sometimes. But I couldn''t blame them. Odds were Henrietta and John had never let Fizz touch their non-human traits, at least not willingly. It was just...


    "Maybe it''s because she''s so calm-natured," I thought to myself.


    Renn had been willing to let me touch them too, without hesitation. At first I had thought that was just because she was simply trying to earn my trust, in any way or shape she could.


    Rounding a corner, I was glad to find that the hallway was empty. The half dozen benches were all available, so I went and sat in one.


    While I sat down, I groaned at myself.


    "This journey will be a hard one," I admitted.


    I had already agreed, at least internally to myself, to start teaching her. To start training her to become something useful for the Society. I wasn''t sure yet what to use her for, or where to eventually place her, but...


    If this continued I was going to get a little too comfortable with her. A little too used to her presence.


    I needed to put walls up, draw lines in the sand, set boundaries and make rules...


    Rubbing my eyes, I sighed as I realized I hadn''t even realized how close I was letting myself get to her.


    Why was I letting it happen? Because I was glad that for the first time in decades someone was willing to help? Because I pitied her?


    What was there to pity? She was alone. So were most of our people. The few who weren''t always ended up alone, eventually. I also wouldn''t pity her just because she was a woman. Although I felt as if I should protect children and women more carefully then the men, I knew better than to see her as simply what she appeared to be.


    She was strong enough to not need my protection, to a certain degree. Nothing like the others, at least.


    Sitting back against the cold stone of the Cathedral walls, I took a small breath and tried to think of something else.


    The Cathedral was fine. It was the same as always. I was glad there were no letters here, asking for help. It meant the world was... at least for now, calm.


    Or that whoever had needed my help simply hadn''t had the ability to ask for it. But there was nothing I could do about that.


    No drama. No chaos. No death.


    "There is, I just can''t see it," I whispered as I thought of the people lost recently.


    There was always chaos. There was always danger, always something worse lurking around the corner.


    Always more failures to be had.


    Hopefully Renn wouldn''t be another.


    A footfall echoed down the hallway. It didn''t surprise me, nor shock me. This was the Cathedral. There were always hundreds of people all over. Humans especially.


    Yet the footfall turned into footsteps. Hurried ones.


    Looking down the hall, away from the hallway I had come from, I waited patiently to see who was running.


    The hurried footsteps rounded the corner, and upon seeing Henrietta''s husband I found myself relaxing in relief.


    Shame on me.


    "Oh!" John perked up at the sight of me... and quickly looked around. Upon not seeing his wife or daughter, he actually got even happier as he hurried to me.


    I stayed seated as John slowed his pace. He smiled and bowed once he was in front of me. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How have you been John?" I asked him as he bowed to me.


    "Very well, protector. It''s a pleasure to see you again," John said with his head lowered.


    I no longer tried to tell him, and others, to stop bowing. They wouldn''t stop, and I was tired of repeating myself.


    "Your wife and daughter are at the mansio, hanging out with Renn," I said.


    "Oh? Renn... the cat, right?" John stood back up and glanced down the hallway, looking eager to go.


    "A forest cat, yes. She''s a good person, you don''t need to worry. Your daughter seems to like her," I said.


    Hopefully Fizz didn''t inherit Henrietta''s penchant for fascination of the unique.


    "Oh... good, good. I uh..." John smiled sheepishly as he looked back at me.


    I gave him a knowing smile as I nodded. I understood.


    He was far more happy to hear that it was someone else than me that they were spending time with.


    "How''s the kitchens been?" I asked.


    "Wonderful. A lot of work, as usual, but we''ve had more and more helpers lately. Nearly twice as many this festival than the last time," John said with a quick nod, happy to tell me.


    "That''s good," I said. I''d blame the extra volunteers on the population boom, but I knew that wasn''t the truth. The humans were just becoming more and more ingrained into their faiths.


    "It is! It really is..." John glanced again down the hallway, to the garden.


    He was getting anxious. He wanted to go to his family.


    John was a good man, and one didn''t need to question it. He spent more time cooking food for the poor and destitute than he did not. Most of his, and possibly Henrietta''s, stipend from the Society went to such ventures.


    Although not wearing the clothes of the church, nor having allegiance to them... he was the epitome of their beliefs. Of the ones which represented charity and goodwill, at least.


    Henrietta was honestly the same. She and John did more for the needy than most churches do... at least...


    Until she stood in front of me, at least.


    "Oh, uhm..." John looked back at me, and shifted on his feet as he tried to gather his courage.


    I patiently waited for him to find his words. It didn''t take him too long, and he coughed as he nodded.


    "Are you staying long, Vim?" he finally asked.


    "No. We leave tomorrow," I said.


    Looking away from his vast relief, I wondered how he worried so much over me.


    By now he should know I''d never take his wife from him. How long has she been acting like that? A hundred years at least.


    "How old''s Fizz?" I asked him as I tried to remember.


    "Huh? Oh... well, after the new year she''ll be twenty three. She is a little small for her age still, isn''t she? Should I be worried? What if she''s sickly... but she''s so active? She runs around all day long sometimes, you know, and," John rambled as he misinterpreted my question. He had thought I had asked because she was still so small.


    "Her blood is thicker than yours, John. Her still being young isn''t a surprise. Plus her mother is small too," I said, calming him down.


    John hesitated but nodded.


    Still... twenty three...?


    Then it has been over a hundred years since I''ve known them. Although only fifty or so since Henrietta started acting so strange.


    Ever since I had saved her that day, in that swamp.


    If I had known she would have gotten so weird, I''d have let that thing eat her.


    But if I had...


    "Go to your women, John. I''m glad they''re becoming friends, but Renn will need some rest before we leave," I said, using her as an excuse.


    "Oh! Yes. Of course. Thank you so much Vim, I hope your journey is both safe and enlightening," John gave me one last nod before hurrying away.


    Watching him go, I sighed softly.


    Good people, but strange.


    Maybe I was too, in their eyes.


    John''s hurried footsteps filled the hallway. I didn''t have to worry over having to spend time saying goodbye to the two women, since I knew John would lead them home on a different path.


    He''d not willingly bring his wife in front of me, unless it was a life or death situation after all.


    "Vim!"


    My name drew my attention down the hall. John was pointing at the gate.


    Oh. Right.


    Slowly standing I wondered how Fizz had been born with strength yet both her parents lacked it.


    If not for Fizz having John''s hair and features, I''d doubt he was the father.


    "The gate," John shouted lightly, and then hesitated. He looked around quickly, as if he had heard his own echo and it had scared him.


    A dog scared of its own shadow.


    A wife fascinated by the unnatural.


    A daughter of a lost age.


    Just a normal family, in our Society.

 Chapter 90 - Eighty Nine – Renn – A Book For A Protector

    Chapter 90: Chapter Eighty Nine ¨C Renn ¨C A Book For A Protector Waving goodbye to the family, I slowly closed the gate behind them.


    "She was not mean like you thought!" Fizz told her parents. I smiled as I turned away, as to not hear any of their private conversations.


    No one else realized how good my hearing could be, and I didn''t want to betray their friendship by snooping.


    Hurrying back to the house, I slowed my approach once I noticed Vim. He was standing away from the porch, on the grass. He was looking down at something.


    There didn''t seem to be anything in front of him, so I slowly approached... just in case it was something that I could scare away by not being quiet or careful.


    Vim ignored me as I stepped up behind him and peered around him.


    It was a small mouse, busy cleaning its fur.


    "They were happy. You did well," Vim said softly.


    "Hm? Fizz and her mother are nice," I said. I hadn''t spent much time with John, her husband, but he seemed gentle. A little meek, he had bowed to me as a greeting and on goodbye.


    "They are. Gentle souls who pity the world around them," Vim said.


    The mouse looked up, but not at us. It looked to the sky, and then after a moment returned to cleaning itself. Why was it sitting out in the open like this? Usually they hid away.


    "A typical field mouse. Found everywhere, in abundance. A pest to most," Vim said with a gesture.


    "Hm... they are everywhere," I agreed.


    "Yet, not usually here," Vim said after a moment.


    "Oh?" was that why he was staring at it? "Is that because there''re no fields here?" I asked.


    "Rather because of what''s hidden in the stones. But it is of no importance. Probably just got carried in somewhere. The storage rooms aren''t too far from here, after all," Vim said as he stepped away.


    I studied the little mouse a little longer, and wondered what he was thinking. Was he trying to decide if its presence was worth noting? Did he simply notice it and find it odd? Or was he worried about it, or the possibility of it being here?


    Joining Vim, I too stepped away and we went back into the house. I closed the door behind us, and for a tiny moment the house felt cold. Empty.


    It had been so lively a few moments ago.


    A single plate of pastries remained, stacked on a small silver plate on the table. We hadn''t eaten so much as that was all that were left, they had taken a plate or two back home with them.


    Vim paused before the table, and then after a moment reached out to grab one of them. I smiled as I watched him eat the pastry calmly.


    I see. So he felt comfortable eating in front of me, yet not everyone else.


    Why was that? Maybe I was reading too much into it.


    Maybe he just didn''t like eating in front of Henrietta. Maybe it wasn''t that I was special, but that she was... in a certain way.


    "Did... did Henrietta act strange to you, or was that just me?" I asked him carefully.


    Vim paused in his chewing. He turned to me and smiled. He then swallowed and nodded. "She acts odd around me, yes. I''m assuming she became more natural after I left?" he asked.


    "She did," I nodded. That was the entire reason I had noticed it. She had become almost a different person, becoming much more talkative and happy. Where before she had all but ignored me, once Vim left she actually acknowledged my presence and did so in a good way.


    "Did you notice anything odd about Fizz?" Vim asked, changing the memories I was examining.


    "Not really...? She seems... normal? A happy, healthy child," I said as I walked over to the table. I didn''t sit down, but instead put my hands on the back of the chair, the one that Fizz had been seating upon.


    "Good. I''m glad."


    Maybe something had happened to her. Or maybe she wasn''t as fine as she had seemed.


    "Should I worry for her?" I asked him.


    He shook his head. "No. I simply noticed once again that she has inherited the strength of our kind, and not her parents," he said.


    "Oh. Yes. I noticed that too. She had been very careful in her touching and playing with me, to the point that I realized it was something ingrained in her. As if she was afraid to touch me too harshly," I said.


    "Your ears and tail?"


    I nodded. So he had noticed too.


    "She''s a good girl," he noted.


    "She is."


    Vim swallowed the last bite of the pastry, and I noticed him eyeballing another. I couldn''t blame him, they were delicious.


    "Fizz said her mother acted oddly around you because you''re her first love," I said.


    "First love," Vim sighed as he took another pastry from the table. One of the smaller ones. It looked rather funny in his hand, I expected it to be nothing but a single bite... and quickly my expectations were shown true. He barely chewed it.


    "Were they some of the ones who didn''t want to meet me? Originally?" I asked, changing the topic a little. He hadn''t grown upset with me, but I noticed he hadn''t actually responded to it.


    "Yes. But don''t feel bad... they''re dogs. You and them don''t usually get along, you know?" he said with a smile.


    "Huh?" I perked up at that and wondered if that was why they had been so...


    "Hm? Were you off-put by them?" Vim asked, amused.


    "Honestly yes. At first I did feel a little... odd. I for some reason had felt on alert from the moment I saw them. I had even felt as if Henrietta was ignoring me at first," I said.


    "Well... she probably was," Vim said softly as he pulled a chair back as to sit in it.


    A little excited to hear he was willing to talk about it openly, I pulled the chair I held back as well. I sat down in the seat Fizz had been in; while Vim sat down in the same chair he had last time.


    He really was a man of consistence. He rarely deviated didn''t he? Something told me he sat in that chair whenever he was here, and had done so for years.


    "Because I''m a cat," I said. That made a lot more sense than her being antagonistic just because I was with Vim. Even if she was fond of him, it couldn''t be that bad.


    "Amongst other things," Vim said as he reached out for another pastry. He took the biggest off the plate this time.


    A little amused, I watched him slowly eat it. He was staring at the plate, as if planning on which one he''d eat next.


    "Aren''t dogs a kind of predator? Why did they act as if they weren''t?" I asked.


    "Note I called them dogs and not wolves. Dogs can be hunters, but most of that instinct has been diluted from them. They''re not prey, yet are... I guess they''re something that can be either or. Personally I expect Fizz to be a predator, based off her personality and her strength. She had planned to attack you I think, earlier," Vim said.


    "I think she meant to as well!" I nodded; glad I hadn''t been the only one to think so.


    "She gave up at the sight of you. I wonder if it was instinct, or that weird smile you had at the time?" Vim asked himself.


    "I had a weird smile?" I asked as I touched my face. Was it anything like the one I had on right now?


    "Not as weird as that one, but yes," Vim said as he took the last bite of his pastry.


    He licked his lips, and I found myself transfixed as I watched him study the plate. It was like watching a cat getting ready to pounce, he looked wound up.


    Yet he didn''t reach for another one.


    "We leave in the morning. I suggest you read that book while you can," Vim then said.


    I startled, since he was now looking at me. Book... yes... that little white book...


    It was still sitting on the counter to my right, near the fireplace. I had put it there since we had been eating, and I didn''t want to get it dirty.


    Vim stood from the table. He grabbed the book off the counter and studied it for a moment.


    "Smaller than I remember," Vim said softly to himself.


    I blinked as he turned and then put the book down onto the table, in front of me.


    He had said it was older than me.


    "How''s it feel Renn?" Vim asked as he went to sit back down.


    "Right now I''m happy. I made more friends. Good people. Makes me forget about a lot of the bad stuff," I said honestly as I reached for the book.


    "Cherish those emotions. It''ll help you through the tough moments," he said.


    I nodded as I opened the book. It was small; it only had a few dozen pages it seemed. The pages were thicker than I had assumed they were.


    There was no title. And the writing had begun not on the first page, but on the back of the cover. The handwriting was... a little too clean. As if...


    "How did she write this?" I asked him. I didn''t know the name of the author, since Vim had only said he had killed her... but...


    "Carefully."


    Carefully indeed... there weren''t any ink splotches, or remnants of what usually came with writing with ink.


    And the letters were very... pristine. Flawless. And each was a mirror copy of the last. Whoever this woman was, she had probably written a lot in her years to have earned this level of skill.


    Reading the first few sentences, I hesitated.


    "She wrote this for you," I said as I read the rest of the first page quickly.


    Vim said nothing as I took in the information. She had written it for the man who was destined to kill her. This was for the one who would have to endure an eternity, and all those who followed.


    Flipping the page I quickly became transfixed. Engrossed in a woman''s words who had written not for a collective but for an individual.


    For Vim... and only him. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Protect them. The ones too weak. Those too cowardly. Them who you''d pity," I spoke aloud as I read.


    Looking up at Vim, I stared at the man who this book had been written for.


    "This isn''t a book of the Societies rules at all," I said to him.


    "No. It''s not," he said.


    I gulped as I looked back to the book, the one that listed all the rules for the protector. For Vim. For the man sitting across the table.


    This did not tell at all how a member of the Society was supposed to live. Nor act. It made no mention of what was expected of a member, or their duties.


    This was a book for the protector.


    Slowly closing the book, even though I longed to read the rest... I didn''t know what to say or do.


    "Does the chronicler know?" I asked.


    "If she does she''s never mentioned it," Vim said.


    "You killed her," I said. She had known he would, and loved him for it all the same.


    "I did."


    Then why did she write this? As if she had entrusted him with everything. As if she had loved him because of the fact that he was going to take her life.


    "Why did you give me this one?" I whispered.


    "Do you want to be a member of the Society, or do you want to protect the ones who are?" Vim then asked.


    My tail went stiff. My ears perked up. My eyes hardened.


    I squeezed the book, but not so hard that it''d damage it. It was precious after all.


    Not only was it the rules for a protector... it was also something of a last will. A final letter. The last words of someone precious, for one whom she had considered precious.


    Vim nodded as he pointed to the book in my hands. "Read that and decide by the time we leave. If you think you can follow those guidelines... if you can live without breaking those rules... then I''ll let you try. I''ll let you have the chance. As will the rest," Vim said.


    My answer was to open the book and return to reading.

 Chapter 91 - Ninety – Vim – To Settle a Mind

    Chapter 91: Chapter Ninety ¨C Vim ¨C To Settle a Mind She was still reading. Or rather, re-reading.


    Lying in bed, the setting sun was starting to become too weak to light up the room. I knew her eyesight was good, far better than most, but I knew eventually she''d need to light the lamp next to the bed.


    I was lying on the bed alongside her, but had lost one of the pillows that were mine. It was now stacked beneath Renn''s head, helping support her up so she could read comfortably.


    Renn flipped another page, slowly and carefully. It was the second to last.


    It was a little odd. I hadn''t read that book in over a hundred years, yet I could guess the exact word she was reading.


    I could recite that book word for word, couldn''t I?


    The chronicler hadn''t noticed which book I had laid in front of her. I knew she would after we left, or had by now, but she had not noticed this morning. It helped that her book used the same white leather as the others. Though she should have noticed that it was much smaller than usual. The one they occasionally gave to new members had thrice as many pages.


    Jelti will also notice, when she comes in to clean up after we leave. Odds are she''d read it too, since she''s probably never even seen such a thing.


    A stupid worry, but one that bothered me all the same.


    Maybe I should toss it into the fire before we leave, instead.


    It was time that book got burnt anyway.


    Renn turned another page, and I glanced at her.


    I had to give her some kudos. She hadn''t shed a single tear. Maybe the book wasn''t as emotional as I remembered it.


    "What''s an oblation?" Renn suddenly asked.


    Raising an eyebrow at her, I wondered why it had taken her this long to ask if she hadn''t known. She''s re-read that thing nearly a dozen times already.


    "A sacrifice. To a god, basically," I said.


    "Oh..." her ears drooped as she realized something dreadful.


    "Yea, your god loves those things," I said with a tone that made even me flinch. I shouldn''t say such things, or act in such a way. Why did I become so snippy around her? Usually I kept it in control.


    Renn though didn''t seem bothered as she slowly closed the book, finishing it. She let the book slowly down onto her chest, and held it there as if it was something too precious to part with.


    "Usually an oblation is food or money. It''s what you''d call most of the donations that happened during the festival," I said, trying my best to redeem myself for my previous comment.


    "Yet for her it was something far more," was all Renn said.


    I nodded. It had been.


    Her tail danced near our feet, and if she was more cat than human I would have assumed she was upset. Maybe she was. Her tail even thumped into my feet occasionally.


    "I feel as if you have a history beyond imagination," Renn then said.


    "Just seems that way," I said.


    She shook her head, and I knew she didn''t believe me. None of them ever did.


    "You were there when she wrote this?" Renn asked.


    "No. But I was around. Most of them I agreed to long before she wrote that," I said.


    "Some are... a little odd," she opened the book, and pointed to the middle of one of the pages. "Why do you have to oblige those who long for death?" she asked.


    "Back then there were many who couldn''t die. At least not from age," I said gently.


    Renn''s eyes finally became watery as she took a deep breath.


    Would this be it? Would that be enough to deter her?


    "I killed my grandmother. She was in pain. Horrible pain yet couldn''t die," she then whispered.


    Damn. It wouldn''t be.


    "A mercy," I whispered back.


    She slowly nodded. "Yet a burden I..." she gulped and then looked at me. I hesitated as two beautiful eyes focused on me. They were full of emotion, and not just tears. "I once wished you had been there. To do the deed for me, so I''d not have to bear the shame," she quickly said.


    I understood her meaning quickly, and wasn''t entirely sure on what to say. She had hoped I had been the one to kill her grandmother, for her.


    "If you choose to join me, Renn, you will eventually have to endure such shame again," I warned.


    "But not of my own family," she argued.


    "Who says they''re not?" I argued back.


    She hesitated, and I knew it was because she fully understood what I meant. They might not be blood, or family in the true sense... but they were in the end people I cherished. Even the ones who bothered me, like Henrietta, would leave scars in my heart if I had to kill them.


    Renn scowled and looked back to the book. She turned the page back once, and pointed at another rule.


    "To venture into the mist and seal it?" she asked.


    "That''s no longer a thing. There was a mist to the north a long time ago; I killed the creature that was making it. You can ignore it," I said.


    "Oh..." she sniffed, and I had to look away. Hopefully she''d not start bawling right here and now.


    A crying woman in the same bed as me was not something I found very enjoyable.


    "How many of these have you fulfilled?" she asked.


    "A good portion..." I said, and wondered if maybe I shouldn''t have shown her that book.


    "This one? To seal the goliath monarch in the sands?" she asked.


    "Yea, I actually did that before she died," I said.


    Renn huffed and slowly turned the pages to find another.


    "What about children? She asks you to let your children decide their own fate?" Renn asked next.


    "Oh... yea none from me yet, sorry," I said.


    Renn''s tail twitched as she flipped a page. "Did you find her daughter?" she finally asked.


    "No," I whispered.


    I slowly sat up, which caused Renn to go still. Even her tail stopped mid-twitch. It hung in the air as I glanced at the nearby balcony. It was growing dark rather quickly.


    "Other... other than those, the rules seem pretty normal Vim. Protect any member. Keep them safe. Help them find homes, if you can. Stay your hatred of the church and those who wronged you, out of mercy," Renn sounded a little odd as she hurriedly went to the next topic.


    "I was ready and willing to answer about her just then you know?" I said to her.


    Renn''s tail twitched just once, and she too finally sat up a little. Renn put the book down next to her as she crossed her legs under her and she grabbed her tail with both her hands. "I could tell," she whispered.


    "Don''t want to know?" I asked.


    "I do," she nodded honestly.


    "Celine was a Saint. One who saw prophecies. Her daughter was kidnapped not too long after I met her the first time. I never found her. Nor any trace of her, either," I said. I''d not insult Celine by telling any more.


    "Prophecies?" Renn asked.


    "Some people have dreams. Ones that supposedly tell the future. I''ve never put any stock into them," I said.


    Judging by the look Renn was suddenly giving me, she suddenly put one and two together.


    Someone must have mentioned one of the prophecies, or something about them. Had the chronicler said anything about them in front of her? I didn''t remember her doing so while I was there.


    "You don''t believe in magic, after all," Renn said with a sudden nod of understanding.


    "Right?" I nodded. I didn''t.


    "What were the prophecies about?" she asked.


    "Stupid stuff. Wars. Certain historic moments. The end of the world, which never happened by the way," I said.


    Renn frowned, and then glanced at the book. "Something tells me that''s because of you," she said softly.


    I pointed at the book, to get us off the prophecies. Those were worthless and a waste of breath to speak about. "The main promise that I haven''t fulfilled yet is found a nation for our people. It was one she desperately desired," I said.


    "A nation..." Renn kept her eyes on the book.


    "A fool''s errand. Not only are there not enough of us anymore, there''re not enough willing to live together. It''d only result in failure," I said.


    "Have you actually tried?" she asked.


    "Of course I have. Over the years many have tried to fulfill that supposed prophecy. When they do I give them my full support. As I said, it results only in failure."


    Terrible failure.


    "I see..." she whispered as she looked to the balcony. The world had become dark. Probably not dark enough that she couldn''t read if she strained her eyes, but it''d not comfortable.


    Although a single tear had yet to fall, she looked distraught. Yet every moment that passed she seemed to gain control over her emotions. It made her seem...


    I had to look away from her since I found her beautiful.


    "Were... were you our enemy?" Renn then asked.


    "At one time," I said softly.


    "Which is why you had to agree to abandon your hate," she said as she held up the small book.


    "It was how she chose to phrase it," I said.


    "Why were you our enemy? You''re one of us," she asked.


    "It was a different world back then. There were more of us. Enough to justify building a nation, in fact. At that time there were several... factions, I suppose you could call them. The Society wasn''t united. Wasn''t a thing. There were large portions of our kind that wanted to slaughter the humans. They wanted a perpetual war," I said.


    "A war..." she seemed to understand.


    "A war they lost, by the way," I added.


    Renn studied me for a moment, and then smiled. "Which side were you on?" she asked.


    "I always lose," I said with a shrug.


    She smirked in a way that told me she had parsed my real answer. It made me feel as readable as that book she held.


    "What are you, Vim?" she asked softly.


    "The Societies protector. Nothing more," I answered.


    Renn''s smirk died a little, and she looked away from me as if she didn''t like what she had seen. "Did you know Amber hated how the Society treated you?" she asked.


    She hadn''t brought up Amber in quite some time. "Did she?" I asked.


    Amber''s letter, the one she had written some time before she died had mentioned something similar.


    "I thought it was very kind of her to worry about you. Even though she hated you in a way," Renn said.


    "Hm."


    For a few moments we sat in silence as the room grew even darker.


    "Thank you Vim," Renn said softly. She lifted the book a little, to tell me what she meant.


    "Don''t thank me yet."


    She shook her head. "No matter what happens. No matter what... Thank you. For giving me a chance," she said.


    A chance...


    Yes. That was all I was giving her.


    An opportunity. Nothing more.


    "Celine loved you too, didn''t she?" Renn asked as she ran her finger along the books spine.


    "She loved what she thought I''d become," I said.


    "The protector," she said softly with a smile, as if she had understood Celine completely.


    Renn''s tail danced in the dark. She looked a little too comfortably happy sitting on the bed with me.


    "Don''t worry about the history too much. Just pay attention to the future," I told her.


    "Sounds like something you tell yourself," she said softly.


    "I do. Is there a problem with that?" I asked her.


    Renn quickly shook her head. Her ears danced a little as she did so.


    "Good. Now can I have my pillow back so I can sleep or are you going to keep it?" I asked.


    Although dark, I still saw Renn''s strange smirk as she went to grab it for me. "There''s a lamp right next to my bed, not going to let me light it?" she asked.


    "You read that thing nearly a dozen times," I said as she handed me my pillow.


    "What if I missed something?" Renn asked with a playful tone.


    "Please do," I offered.


    Laying back down, this time with a pillow, I waited for her to light the lamp... but she didn''t. She put the book down and laid down herself.


    "You can read, Renn," I said, hoping she didn''t think I actually would be upset if she did.


    "We''re leaving in the morning right?"


    "We are."


    "If I don''t sleep now I''ll not get any sleep. I need a few hours to settle my mind, at the least," she said.


    "Settle your mind then," I said as I rolled over, to face away from her.


    Closing my eyes, I couldn''t help but hear her huff as she got comfortable. She had probably wanted me to keep answering questions. To stay up and talk with her in depth about Celine, her prophecies, and the Society.


    There''d be time enough for that later on our trip.


    Maybe.


    If I felt like it. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Goodnight Vim," Renn said softly. I heard her tail brush against the bed.


    "Goodnight Renn."

 Chapter 92 - Ninety One – Renn – A Venture for the Future

    Chapter 92: Chapter Ninety One ¨C Renn ¨C A Venture for the Future Telmik was now a small speck in the horizon. Lit up brightly by the morning sun rays.


    We were about to round a large set of hills, which would have blocked the city from sight anyway... but...


    "You can always go back you know," Vim offered again. This would be the fifth time he''s said something like it since we had left this morning.


    I huffed at him, but I wasn''t really that angry. I knew he was just...


    Vim did seem to hope I''d change my mind... but I also knew he genuinely wanted me to do what I wanted. He also seemed to worry that I was making a mistake, and didn''t really realize it.


    It was possible but...


    As much as staying in that city for the rest of my life, building a home... making friends with everyone...


    I still felt this was the better use of my life.


    Just being someone who does odd jobs... cleaning a church, or updating maps, didn''t sit with me. I wasn''t sure if I could do anything more, but I wanted to see if I could.


    "That city will be there forever. I can always go back," I said to Vim and myself.


    "Forever," Vim scoffed at the word, and I knew he didn''t believe it would be.


    We were walking a large stone road. One that was... a little empty, strangely.


    "Where is everyone?" I asked.


    "Sleeping off their hangovers," Vim said.


    "Oh... because of the festival. I had figured the roads would be busier since it was now over," I said.


    "They will be. By midday this road will be packed," Vim said.


    I carried my little backpack, but it was a little lighter than I was used to. I had left some of the stuff I had acquired on the way here. Vim had me put them in one of the small drawers near the front entrance of the house we had stayed at. He had said Jelti would put them in a secured storage for me, to return to when I wanted them. The little white book had been a part of the stash.


    Honestly I hadn''t really wanted to part with the letters or the painting that Vim had saved from the fires... but... I knew it was for the best. Such things could easily get lost or ruined while on the road. To weather, or accidents.


    "It is a little chilly this morning," I said as I noticed the glistening dew on the grass we walked past. Most of it was frosted and frozen.


    "Hm. Cold?" Vim asked, suddenly looking at me.


    "No... I just notice it," I said.


    He studied me for a moment, and I realized he was worried I was ill-prepared. He was probably worried my attire wasn''t good enough.


    I patted my hips. "I''m fine! I have two layers now; do I look cold to you?" I asked, worried he''d buy me more. I was worried I''d get hot and stuffy as it was!


    "We are headed to the mountains. High mountains and marshlands. Places that get cold. We need to dress the part," Vim said.


    I nodded, it was the only reason I had been willing to let him dress me so heavily. Usually I''d never wear such thick leather and furs.


    "Plus winter isn''t over just yet. It''s about to be though," he said.


    "Not for another few months Vim," I said.


    "Months," he said the word in a way that told me he saw it the same way he had the earlier statement about time.


    To him months and forever were equal in their value.


    It made me wonder how much of his personality was warped by his inability to notice the change of the immediate time. He probably didn''t notice days as they went by, but seasons. My grandmother had been that way. I had left for a year and returned, and she hadn''t even realized I had gone.


    Though that might have just been her age and condition...


    "And all you did was add a thick cloak... aren''t you going to be the one standing out?" I asked him.


    The man glanced down at his new cloak. It was a dark gray, and had white fur on the inside lining. Some kind of sheep. It stunk a little, honestly. But it was heavy, so heavy that it looked like it''d make him too hot even during a storm.


    "I never stand out," Vim said plainly.


    "You are a little average looking," I agreed.


    "I am," he nodded, seemingly pleased to hear me say so.


    Smiling at the man who seemed happy to have been insulted, I wondered if such a perspective was sourced from the way some of our members treated him.


    Though I suppose so far Henrietta had been the only one actually trying to flirt with him... Kaley had done so, but odds were she had just been teasing.


    "I can tell you''re thinking something rude, you know," Vim said with a smirk.


    "It wasn''t that rude," I said honestly.


    "Sure it wasn''t."


    Off in the distance a pair of silhouettes appeared. They were hard to see, thanks to the morning sun being right in front of us... but it looked like a pair of horses.


    We walked in silence for a moment as I tried to envision the map of the society I had seen. By that map it''d only take a few days for us to reach our next destination on foot... but if we had horses...


    "Why don''t we ride horses?" I asked Vim.


    "We do sometimes," he said.


    "Why not now?"


    "Because you need to start remembering the paths. If you get there too quickly, it will fade from memory," Vim said.


    I slowed my pace for a moment, but Vim didn''t. He seemed to ignore me as he studied something to our left, near some trees. I didn''t see anything there, however.


    Picking my pace back up I returned to walking by Vim''s side. "I see. So it''s on purpose," I said.


    "Everything I do has a purpose. Even when I don''t know what it is," Vim said in his light tone.


    "That''s a very... male thing to say," I teased him.


    "Well I am one," he said.


    "You are."


    Vim glanced at me and did so with an odd raise of an eyebrow. He looked as if he was expecting me to make some kind of joke, but I wouldn''t.


    After all it was the truth. Sometimes he did speak a little... well, arrogantly. But maybe out of anyone, he earned that smugness.


    He was the strongest, after all. Plus he didn''t abuse his strength; at least not in any detrimental way so far I had seen.


    If anyone needed proof to his trustworthiness... one only needed to look at how our members acted around him.


    They feared me. A stranger. A woman. Because I was a predator. Yet in terms of danger, I couldn''t come close to Vim. He wasn''t just stronger than me... he knew how to use that strength.


    Yet not a single one of them feared him. Not a single one of them shied away from him.


    "What will I do about the places I can''t go into? Like Tor''s village," I asked him.


    Vim looked back at that cluster of trees again. "You stay out of them until you earn the right to enter."


    "And uh... how would I go about earning that right?" I asked.


    "By proving yourself," he said simply.


    Great. That meant he knew, or at least had an idea, but wouldn''t outright tell me. Maybe it was just something that took time to earn.


    The sounds of birds began to fill the air as we neared more trees. Was a forest nearby?


    "Along this route there might be a few places that you''ll be denied entry. Just... accept it," Vim said as he finally looked away from the cluster of trees he had been focused on. We were leaving them behind, and I still couldn''t see anything special about them. Some birds maybe, but nothing else.


    "What did you see in those trees?" I asked.


    "The two men," Vim said.


    "Two men?" I glanced back and tried to find them. I could see nearly through the cluster completely from here. They weren''t that big of trees, and there wasn''t much foliage... I didn''t see anyone.


    "They''re in the trees. On the branches. They have bows. They''re hunting, but I''m not sure what they''re hunting," Vim said.


    "Oh...?" I studied the top of the trees a little, and finally found one of them. He looked like he had intentionally moved some of the branches to hide him better from our sight. I could just make out the bundles of arrows that he had laid down on a part of the branch he sat on.


    "They''re really too far from the road to be hunting humans. But they might be hunting those who hunt them. Who knows," Vim said with a sigh.


    "I see..." I hadn''t realized he meant hunting in that sense. But it was true... other than small birds and small animals, like bunnies and mice; I hadn''t seen any large game around here.


    "Whoever they are, they''re taking a big risk. If any of the local knights or militia notices them they''ll probably be thrown in prison," Vim said.


    "Oh!" I looked forward, and sure enough could see the gleam on the horses approaching us. "Those are knights huh," I said.


    "They are."


    I kind of wanted to stick around a little, to see if they would notice them. To see what would happen. But I knew Vim wouldn''t like that idea.


    "Speaking of knights... do you think Melody and the rest ever got back safely?" I asked.


    "They did," Vim said.


    I paused a moment. His tone when he had answered...


    "I didn''t tell you?" Vim looked at me as he too stopped walking.


    "Tell me what?" I asked and hurried to go back next to him.


    "Melody and her daughter had made a donation, thanking the saint of protection. One of our members heard their confession," Vim said.


    "One of our members did?" I asked, and I had to calm myself down after I realized how loudly I had spoken.


    Vim nodded slowly as he studied me, as if weary of me now thanks to my outburst. "A priest. Randle. He works beneath the chronicler. He took their confession and donation. Randle thought they took what happened as a blessing, a miracle. In reality they probably just got so terrified that they resorted to their faith as a crutch," Vim said.


    I closed my eyes and took a small breath.


    Thank goodness.


    Returning to walking, I felt a new spring in my step. How I wish I had heard this information earlier!


    "I told you they''d be fine," Vim said after a moment.


    "You did... but I wasn''t just worrying over their safe arrival to town, Vim," I said.


    For a few moments I slowed down again, since Vim had done so first.


    "Oh," Vim realized what I actually meant.


    "Oh," I realized what I had just said as well.


    There was an awkward silence, and then Vim gave me a smirk. "I see. You thought I''d hunt them down? Really?" he asked.


    "Why wouldn''t I?" I asked a little too quickly.


    "Because it means you doubt my ability to stand by my decisions. I left them alive, why would I not have just killed them then if I was going to hunt them down later?" he asked with a smile.


    That smile was the only reason I wasn''t ashamed at myself. "Because you put the Society over everything! I was worried about it! It was why I waited until now to ask... I mean..." I coughed, a little embarrassed.


    "You waited until we left to make sure I''d not remember them and go searching for them. I see. You know it''s been a while since someone has tried to manipulate me so brazenly," Vim said with a nod as if in complete understanding.


    "Manip... No! I just... didn''t want you to kill them or..." I hesitated. The horses were getting a little close. Too close to talk about this stuff.


    "Well that is my fault. I heard of their confession only a day after we arrived. I... thought I had told you. Maybe I got distracted, I apologize," Vim said gently.


    "Hmghmh," I made an odd noise, since I wasn''t able to voice my emotions at the moment.


    Vim chuckled, and his strange amusement over my fumbling over this conversation just made my own mind whirl even more wildly. What did I say to this? What could I say?


    It was true... I had worried Vim would have killed them; if he had found out they had reported us. Our names, especially. But... at the same time I honestly hadn''t thought he would. It had just been a worry. A fear. A stupid one, but one nonetheless.


    "Sorry," I grumbled.


    "Apology accepted. As long as you accept mine for failing to tell you until now."


    I nodded. "Mhm."


    "You didn''t lose sleep over it did you? Is that why you tossed and turned those first few nights?" he asked.


    "Well..." I didn''t answer, and not just because the three horsemen were now within range to hear us.


    Two of them wore armor. One of them had armor even on his horse. It sounded... exhausted as it slowly trotted on by.


    "Good day," Vim greeted the two men and the woman as they passed.


    "Fair travels!" the woman smiled at us, and I waved at her in thanks.


    They weren''t trotting very quickly, but the distance between us grew quickly. And not just because I had picked up my pace so I could return to the conversation with Vim quicker.


    "If you must know some of the coins in that bag you carry are from their donation. Not all of it, but a good portion," Vim said with a point to my backpack.


    "Huh?"


    He nodded. "It''s only fair. You''re the one who had the most... uh... distress? From the event. So you earned it," he said.


    "Wait... the coins the chronicler gave me?" I asked. I could feel the weight of that bag. It was the heaviest thing I''d carried in a long while.


    Vim nodded. "It''s not a tenth, but it''s close. They probably donated about a fifth of their profits. I do believe your gospel says eleven? Not very religious of them, no indeed," Vim tsked with his tongue as he smiled.


    "Oh shush..." I couldn''t help but laugh at him.


    "I also found out the name of their business. They have a shop in the marketplace. No, you can''t meet them. I''d have taken you there otherwise," Vim said.


    "What was it?" I asked.


    "The Singing Deliveries. Probably a play on her name," Vim said.


    "That''s... cute..." I took a small breath as I tried to imagine the building. The shop, where Melody and her daughters all worked.


    "I''d warn you against going there again... but by the time we return to the Cathedral they''ll probably all be too old to work, or..." Vim stopped talking, and I didn''t even need to glare at him to make him do so.


    "Thank you Vim, for telling me," I said, ignoring his last comment.


    "Hm."


    "Really, thank you," I reached out and grabbed his hand. He seemed to hesitate, as he came to a stop and stared at me.


    I squeezed his hand with both of mine. I held it firmly, and closed my eyes as I bowed my head to him.


    "Thank you," I said.


    Vim said nothing, but I heard his unease. I felt it, in my hands.


    He was uncomfortable, but... but...


    I couldn''t help it.


    I had no other way to display such emotion, after all. I didn''t know how else to thank him.


    He had no idea how much I had worried about it. He had no clue to how much I had expected the opposite to have happened. After all, it would have been... not only easy for him to have killed them, but accepted. No one in the Society would have found it odd, or wrong. For he would have done so for us. To protect us.


    Even I, for as much as it would have broken my heart... could have done nothing but accept it. If he had sought out and killed Melody and her daughters... I would have had to of simply accepted it. It would have simply been a fact of life I would have had to live with.


    Yet he hadn''t. He had given them a chance. An opportunity.


    It meant no matter how little he thought of humans, or their lives, he still respected them. Still saw them as people, and things with worth. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After a moment I released his hand, and Vim let it fall to his side. He had an odd look on his face, but it at least wasn''t one of anger or disgust. If anything it kind of looked...


    "Let''s go, Renn. We have a long day ahead," Vim said as he turned and returned to walking.


    Nodding, I followed him closely.


    I knew this had been the right choice. He had proven it once again.


    Walking side by side with Vim, the Societies Protector... I was more than happy with my decision to join him.


    This journey was going to be a long one, and most likely arduous... but with him... With Vim I felt confident that I could not only survive it, but enjoy it.


    And that single fact made me have hope for the future.


    And that was precious. Precious enough to devote my whole self to it.


    I wanted to cherish it. To protect it...


    So I needed to learn how. And he was the best to learn from. Even if he didn''t realize it.


    Which was why I chose him, and none of the other locations.


    To learn from him.


    To walk beside him.


    To thank him, for ending up the man I had hoped he''d be.

 Chapter 93 - Ninety Two – Vim - Nory

    Chapter 93: Chapter Ninety Two ¨C Vim - Nory The midday sun was... a little cold. Maybe Renn was right, I should have dressed a little warmer.


    But I knew the cold would pass. It always did. It got cold, then wet, then warm, then hot. It always did, and always would.


    Until it didn''t.


    "So he''s a duck?" Renn asked.


    She was walking on my left, instead of my right. An unusual change. I had never said anything, but she always walked on my right when we walked together. Especially on the open roads out here in the wild. I''d blame the lake we were walking along, but it was next to me on my right. Maybe she didn''t want to walk near it.


    "A waterfowl yes. I don''t know the exact species but..." I shrugged. There was no point to know.


    "Why does he like the lake he''s at so much?" she asked. She stared at the lake we were walking along, most likely thinking the one he lived upon would be as big as this one were.


    "I don''t know his whole story. Something to do with his family," I said.


    "You don''t know his story?" Renn asked, and I could tell she found that ridiculous.


    "I''m not all knowing. And unlike you, I don''t pry. In fact I prefer it when people keep their secrets," I said.


    Renn''s cheeks puffed a little as she frowned at me. "I don''t pry! I just... inquire," she said as she tried to find the right word.


    "Inquire lightly with him. If he''ll even talk to you, he usually doesn''t," I said.


    "Oh... will he hate me because of what I am?" Renn asked.


    "No... he''s just a quiet man," I said. That made him one of the good ones in my opinion.


    "You like that. Maybe you''d like me more if I was more quiet," she said with a smirk.


    "I might," I said as a fish jumped out of the lake. It, like most of them, was trying to eat the little bugs floating on the top of the water''s surface.


    Renn watched it as it plunked back into the lake. Its splashing caused most of the water-bugs to dance away, most headed deeper out into the lake.


    "These lakes are pretty. This place is... flatter than I''m used to. Usually you can''t see the whole lake like this, at least not from the ground," Renn said as she studied the large lake.


    "Enjoy it while you can. We''ll be entering rather large mountains soon," I said.


    "Hm," she nodded.


    "And you''ll find not everyone has a wonderful reason for staying, Renn. Remember Kaley? Her home is nothing but a former shell of itself. A hamlet at best. Yet she''ll never leave it," I reminded her.


    "Hm... but I understand her reason. Her family had been there," she said softly.


    "So to end your short career as a society''s protector, I must only have you get a family and then lose them?" I asked her.


    Renn''s ears beneath her hat shifted harshly as she turned her head to glare at me. "That''s a rather rude statement."


    "But a real one. If that is all it would take to put you out of commission, I suggest you hang your hat up now," I told her.


    A part of me hoped she''d actually get upset. Real anger from her might just convince her to change her mind and...


    But no. She ended up smiling after a few moments of glaring at me.


    "How about you, Vim?" she then asked.


    "What about me?"


    "Do you not long for somewhere? An old home maybe? Surely there''s somewhere you like to go, or wish you could go back to?" she asked.


    For a few minutes I walked in silence. Not just to ponder her question, but to find somewhere I could pretend to use as an answer.


    I failed to do so.


    "No. There''s not," I said.


    Renn''s smile didn''t disappear thanks to my answer, but it sure did become small. "I see," was all she said.


    "Most of our kind is bound to somewhere. Land. An idea. A person. It''s a little melancholic to admit, but it''s the truth. Either our members are stuck where they are because of their loved ones, or the idea of them. The few who don''t live in the same location their whole lives still always return to a certain location. Like the twins, who bought a boat to be merchants? They''ll always return to the Cathedral, no matter what happens," I explained.


    "Hm... Lughes would paint the mountaintops of his home. Why did he leave them?" Renn asked.


    I blinked a few times, and not because of a fly buzzing around my face. "That place was his home, but it became his hell. He not only ran from it, it ran from his mind," I said. I hadn''t thought of Lughes''s home in a long time.


    "Where is it?" she asked softly.


    I waved the fly away, and tried to think which direction it would be from here. After a moment I pointed over the lake, to the other side. "To the north that way. It would take us months at our pace on foot. Maybe even years," I said.


    "Oh... so that''s why you said I''d never see him again, if he lived," she said.


    I nodded. "If he went back there, well..." He probably wouldn''t be worth meeting again anyway. Odds are if he went back to his home, he was no longer the man either of us knew. But I didn''t want to say that. Not aloud anyway. Just in case.


    "You said he had a daughter, before," Renn whispered.


    "I don''t want to talk about that, Renn. Pick something else," I said.


    The fly returned. This time I grabbed it out of the air.


    Tossing it aside into the lake, I sighed and wondered why it had bothered me. I was usually never bothered by bugs. It landed in the lake with a plunk. It slowly floated back to the surface, but was still. I had killed it either with the grab or the toss into the water.


    It also hadn''t been a fly, but some kind of hornet.


    "Back to the duck then. What''s his name?" she asked smoothly, completely unbothered.


    "Trek. It''s a shortened name for something else, but I don''t know his full name," I said, thankful for her willing to not only allow the change of topics but to not grow angry or sad over it.


    "Trek..." she said the name slowly, as if to memorize it.


    We walked in silence for a moment, and I wondered if she actually had gotten a little upset over me forcing the change in topics. It didn''t show, not even on her ears, but...


    "Our kind live a long time, Renn. If you consider our long lifetimes... it''s not a surprise that our kind put value into emotions in such a way. It''s not the land itself, it''s what happened there. Who lived there. The memories, and such," I said.


    Renn nodded quickly, obviously agreeing. "I get it completely Vim. When Nory had died I was going to leave the very next day... I ended up staying weeks after. Maybe even months now that I think about it. Who knows how long I could have stayed," she said.


    Nory. The human woman she had lived with before finding the Sleepy Artist. She seemed to have loved her... and based a lot of her thoughts around her, even still to this day.


    Maybe that was her anchor. Maybe this Nory was what kept her sane, or at least the memory of her.


    "But I also wanted to leave. The place made me feel sick, since it was... lifeless, without her. So I honestly don''t think I would have stayed there forever like some of the rest of us do," Renn added as she pointed at me, as if I was somehow in trouble.


    "Death does that," I said.


    "Hm... The witch, the first human I ever met... She was bound to a single place too. Humans do it too, don''t they?" Renn asked.


    "Of course they do. Most humans don''t even leave the town their born in their whole lives."


    "Are the reasons the same though?" she asked.


    "Do the reasons matter?" I asked back.


    "Well..." another fish jumped out from the lake. It splashed loudly after flailing in the air a moment. "I think they do," she finished as she watched the ripples and droplets scatter the lake''s surface.


    "This Nory, you lived with her a long time?" I asked.


    "Decades. She was a young woman when we met, and she died... She was weathered and old, unable to even get out of bed," Renn answered, but had done so a little softly. Her voice became low, and weak.


    "Did you two live at the same place the whole time?" I asked.


    "Oh... no. We traveled for a few years, and ended up in the mountains near Ruvindale. Once we made the cabin we stayed there though, yes. We only went to the town a few times, and only for short periods. For instance one time Nory got very sick, I had carried her there to get help," she said. She sounded a little happier now, as if happy to remember that memory.


    "I see," I said.


    Did she know the kind of face she wore when she spoke about this Nory? She looked her age, for once. She looked as if she had gone through countless years of grief and loss, and had accepted it all and endured.


    It made her look good.


    "She had her reasons to stay there, didn''t she? Humans and our kind aren''t so different," I said, getting back to my point.


    Renn slowly nodded. "I suppose."


    Granted I didn''t know what reasons this Nory had to live secluded, but it was obvious they had history. A story. Something had happened, that made her precious to Renn.


    Which meant if she compared those emotions to what those of our kind felt... like Trixalla or Kaley, she''d be more understanding. Or at least, she''d be able to accept it.


    "Nory was... my friend. I miss her," Renn then said softly.


    We were starting to leave the lake behind. The path we were on met at a crossroads, and I guided Renn to take the one that went deeper into the forest instead of around the lake.


    "Want to tell me about her?" I asked her. It would tell me a lot of Renn, to hear about this Nory.


    Renn paused a moment, and stood next to me with an odd stance... as if afraid all of a sudden.


    Waiting for her answer, I held her strong gaze. She was staring into my eyes, but wasn''t looking at me.


    After a few moments... I opened my mouth, to ask a different question. To give her an easy way to deny me, without actually doing so. Yet before I could say anything she spoke up.


    "She was a knight. She had been raised to be one, from an orphanage and," Renn quickly went to talking about this Nory. Someone who she very obviously cherished. Someone who, even after all this time, she could talk about with full confidence and with a smile.


    Renn told me how Nory had struggled in the church. How she had been abused. How she ran away, or at least tried to.


    She told me how they met. How they became fast friends. And then how Nory got captured and tortured, because of Renn. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    How she saved her.


    How they escaped.


    How they spent their years after, in hiding.


    Renn told me how her friend''s mind slowly went because of age.


    And near the end, as she told me how Nory had died... Renn reached out and grabbed my hand.


    I allowed it, since her sad yet happy face was wrought with tears... as she told me of her dear Nory''s last moments, and all the thoughts and emotions Renn had at the time.


    This was also something a protector had to do, sometimes.


    Plus...


    "She was a wonderful person. You would have liked her," Renn whispered softly as her tears slowly stopped falling.


    "I''m sure I would have," I told the woman who just proved that she too could become a protector.


    After all you have to love and care for what you protected.


    Even when it hurts.

 Chapter 94 - Ninety Three – Renn – A Pond’s Quiet Ripple

    Chapter 94: Chapter Ninety Three ¨C Renn ¨C A Pond¡¯s Quiet Ripple Sometimes I felt... young. As if I was but a child, and had so much still to learn that it seemed impossible to do so.


    That old witch had made me feel this way often. She had spoken about sciences, religion, and all the things that I had no knowledge about at the time. She had taught me to read, and that had felt like such a monumental achievement... yet all it did was make me realize how much more I had to learn.


    Yet here now, before me, it wasn''t a book that was making me feel this way.


    It was instead two men working on a small dock, without saying a word to one another.


    Vim and Trek were hammering freshly cut boards. Vim was waist high in the water, standing a few feet out into the pond... which honestly was a little too big to be a pond. It''d take me half an hour to run around it, at least so it seemed.


    But most of the pond was covered in flora. Large cattails covered nearly all of the pond''s edges, with only a few sections free of them. Other than them, there were also other plants. There were large blades of grass, flowers, and stuff that almost looked like vines were also mixed in.


    It was a nice pond, honestly... but not so unique that I could completely understand the man''s fixation upon it.


    A small cabin had been built not too far from the pond, and it was undoubtedly Trek''s home... yet it looked a little worn down. A little old. A little... drafty. One of the windows looked missing.


    When Vim and I had arrived this morning, Trek had been cutting wood and preparing it.


    Without even saying hello, Vim had immediately joined Trek in repairing the dock. I wasn''t sure how it had happened, but half the dock had broken and sunk into the pond. One of the first things Vim had done was pull all the broken wood out of the pond, it was now stacked in the distance. It was glistening from the water, and covered in enough gunk that it was clear it had been submerged for some time. Maybe months.


    Had Trek been working this long, or had he simply started around the time he expected Vim to show up?


    Something told me it was the latter. Especially since he seemed as able and skilled with the hammer as Vim was.


    I sat on a large fallen log. One that undoubtedly would eventually be chopped up and used as well. It had been sitting here for some time, based off the way the log looked. It had already been stripped and cleaned, there was no bark or limbs upon it. It felt... a little too smooth. A little too dry. Odds were it had been sitting here for months as well.


    Trek really had been preparing for this moment.


    A loud clunk drew my eyes back to the pond. I watched as Trek and Vim set one of the boards down and went to nailing it to the pier. They worked swiftly and easily... as if they had done this before. And not just once or twice either.


    The sight of the two men working was one that kept the eyes. And it wasn''t because both of them were nearly naked, since they were working in the water, but...


    What was such a relationship like?


    Vim shows up, without notice or request, and then without a word goes to help. I knew no matter what Trek would have been working on, or doing, Vim would have aided him. Without question.


    What was it like to have someone like that? To rely on them so easily?


    Even if Vim would help me like that, I''d... I''d honestly find it uncomfortable.


    I''d feel silly. It''d make me feel very conscious of myself and him, and would make me want to thank him somehow.


    I''d feel indebted. As if the scales weren''t balanced. Yet it wasn''t like that with Vim and the rest of the Society.


    He arrived. He helped. He left.


    To them it was as natural as the sun and stars.


    Which honestly probably meant I hadn''t properly adjusted yet to being in the Society.


    I sighed as I stood from my seat. I had no intention of helping the two, mostly since they seemed to be working at a pace that was beyond me. I''d just get in the way, and slow them down... so instead I supposed I could find something else to do.


    Surely he wouldn''t mind if I cleaned up his house or something? Cooking, maybe. Would Trek or Vim get upset if I went into his house without asking? Vim had gone in and out a few times, to get supplies...


    Slowly walking to the house, I made sure to keep an eye on Vim as I did so. He glanced at me, but just once. He looked away after a moment, which told me that I was fine.


    Vim wasn''t afraid to make it a point that I was making a mistake, after all.


    "Still, how big of a dock does he need?" I asked quietly as I walked up to the pile of freshly cut lumber. The stack of wood was nearly as tall as me.


    It was hard to tell how big the dock had been originally, thanks to it having been so broken... but surely it hadn''t been that big?


    What was the dock for anyway? I didn''t see any kind of boat anywhere, not even a small one. And even if there had been one... although the pond wasn''t too tiny, was it big enough for such a thing?


    Walking around the pile of lumber, and then the area that was now full of sawdust and shavings of wood, I walked up to the house. It didn''t have a porch, but it did have something of a canopy. Although I doubted its effectiveness, since it looked like it''d fall off the house at any moment. Some of the nails that held it up were sticking out and looked as if they were barely hanging in.


    "Maybe Vim should help him rebuild the house too," I said as I peered into the broken window.


    It was indeed broken, or rather simply missing. There was no glass anywhere, not even fragments could be found on the ground around it.


    The inside of the house looked somewhat normal. A bed, a table with a few chairs. A small kitchen area in the corner, near a large open fireplace.


    Glancing back to the pond, I saw the same thing I could hear. They were still hammering the boards together.


    "Hmph."


    Was it Vim that was the odd one, or Trek, I wonder? Were they not going to say a single word to each other the whole time?


    Entering the house was easy. The door had been propped open. As I entered, I noticed... an odd lack of smell.


    Did he ever even come in here? It smelled devoid of life. Especially for one of our kind, who usually had a more distinct smell than humans did.


    Once inside, I went to cleaning up a little. I didn''t try fixing anything, which was difficult for me. Just like the frame of the house, the stuff inside were worn down too. Dressers were leaning; the bed had a broken leg and was held up by a box. The table was somehow the only thing that didn''t seem needing repairs.


    I spent an hour or so cleaning, and eventually ended up lighting a fire as to cook something. The man obviously did live here, since there were stores of food. Dried meat, pickled vegetables... even spices lined one of the shelves.


    While I cooked I occasionally glanced out the missing window. Sometimes Vim and Trek were together, hammering away at the dock... other times they were separated. Vim spent a good hour on the large log I had been sitting on earlier. Every so often Vim or Trek would return to the house, either to grab something or cut and shape the wood nearby.


    By the time most of the food was done cooking, that log I had been sitting at had disappeared.


    Putting the plates of food onto the table, I felt myself smile at the sight.


    It had been a long time since I had cooked anything. Lately Vim had been the one to cook, or he and I had gone elsewhere to eat. He seemed to enjoy eating at taverns.


    "Smells good at least," I said. Better than the smell of cut wood that was stinking up the place.


    Putting the fire out, I hesitated as I listened to the last crackles and pops of the fire... and nothing else.


    No more hammering. No more sawing.


    Standing up, I peered around the window and saw the two men on the dock.


    They were done.


    Already?


    Hurrying out of the house, I felt... a little silly as I stared at the two men.


    They were standing near the end of the newly built dock. It was a little wider and went deeper than I had thought it would have. It went well out past the foliage and cattails.


    For a few moments Vim and Trek stood there, staring out at the pond... appreciating their handiwork. And then, with gentle slowness... Trek sat down.


    I blinked as Trek sat down at the edge of the dock, hanging his legs over the edge. I watched as his broad shoulders rose upward as he took a deep breath... and then he slowly released it.


    A content sigh.


    Gulping, I stepped forward and strained my ears. I no longer wore my hat, and they weren''t that far... yet I heard nothing. But surely they were saying something? Surely they were talking?


    Yet they weren''t. They were as silent as they had been since we got here.


    For a few solid minutes, I studied Vim who studied the pond. Then he glanced down at Trek... and simply nodded.


    Vim then turned, stepping away from the duck and dock and headed towards me.


    My eyes grew watery as I realized that was it. This was it.


    He was going to tell me we were going to leave.


    "Vim..." I whispered his name, afraid to break the silence the two had so willingly created.


    "Did you cook something?" he asked once he was in front of me.


    I nodded.


    "Good. That was nice of you. Get your stuff. Your hat too," Vim gestured to my head.


    I nodded, even though it hurt to do so.


    "We''re... we''re leaving...?" I asked softly.


    "We are."


    "But..." I looked out to the pond. To the man who still sat there, at the end of the dock. "You didn''t talk yet," I whispered.


    "We spoke enough," Vim said calmly.


    They hadn''t said a word.


    Hesitating, I shuffled my hands around as Vim went to gather his clothes. He seemed dry already.


    While Vim got dressed, I grumbled and didn''t know what to say. "Are... are you sure?" I asked. What about his house? It was about to fall apart.


    Vim chuckled as he slipped on his shirt. "He''s fine Renn. Trek is content. That man could die tonight, and will now do so with a smile on his face. He needs nothing else. You should be jealous of him, not concerned," Vim said lightly.


    I sighed and realized he was completely serious. We were leaving, and doing so now.


    Hurrying into the house, I quickly gathered up my stuff. My backpack, my hat... my jacket...


    Pausing before the small table that was now littered with steaming food... I groaned as I took one of the small strips of meat.


    Putting it into my mouth, I hurried out of the house and found Vim was already walking away, heading back to the path we had used to come here.


    "Vim..." I groaned with a mouthful as I went to follow him.


    Vim ignored me as I looked back to the pond. To the man who sat there, alone.


    With a sigh I mentally said goodbye to him.


    This was going to take a lot of getting used to. sea??h th§× NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 95 - Ninety Four – Vim – To Kill Those Who Would

    Chapter 95: Chapter Ninety Four ¨C Vim ¨C To Kill Those Who Would Renn looked far too happy as she licked her fingers. If she had been born a human she would have probably been far larger than she were, based off how much she enjoyed food. Honestly how was she so scrawny as it was? I''d never really noticed but she was, or at least looked, thin. It was one of the reasons she fit the church garb so well when she wore it. They usually were scrawny.


    It was a good thing I had dressed her as a common traveling merchant and not of the devout. Although it would have fit her, it wouldn''t have right now. Not with that crazy smile as she stuffed her face of food.


    And it wasn''t even delicious food either...


    Staring at the cooked goose, or at least the remnants of what had been of one, I wondered why she found it so tasty. It had tasted rather bland and dry to me.


    "Want another one?" I asked her.


    "Hm... I think I''m fine," she said as she turned her plate a little, to start eating the bread that had been served along with the goose.


    "You think," I noted.


    She smiled at me as she took another bite.


    The tavern we sat in was a little busy. It was full of fishermen and those who worked in the village. Renn and I were dressed the nicest, yet not so nice that we stood out. Odds were this tavern got many travelers, although right now it seemed we were the only ones here.


    "Two ducks as always, Bram!" A large man teased one of his regular customers as he put a pair of large platters onto a nearby table.


    "Two ducks and three beers, you mean!" the man laughed back.


    The loud patrons made it easy for Renn and I to ignore them, and be ignored. We had gotten a few looks when we had ordered a whole goose for ourselves, but those looks had only been gentle envy, nothing more.


    "Ducks..." Renn groaned at the word.


    "They''re tasty," I teased her.


    "Think he ever eats any? He had meat in his house," she said as she slowly took another bite.


    "Why wouldn''t he?" I asked her.


    "Crane didn''t eat meat."


    "Crane was weird," I said.


    "Rude," she reached over to take one of my bread pieces.


    Taking a drink, I watched as Renn happily ate. At moments like this she seemed to be as old as she looked. A young girl who had just entered womanhood, and was enjoying life and all its pleasures.


    Which meant people saw me as the lucky guy who caught her eye, or maybe the weird one who she''d leave in the dust the moment she could.


    Either worked.


    Renn coughed as she swallowed. She quickly went to take a drink, and seemed to focus on her drinking for a moment. The bread must have gone down harshly.


    "Bread, the mighty cat killer," I said lightly.


    "Almost," she smirked at me as she went to take another bite.


    "Worse ways to go," I admitted as I reached out to take a bite of the stuff myself.


    Sure enough the bread was rather dry. It had been left to sit in the hot pan a little too long.


    "Can I ask something weird, Vim?" Renn then said.


    "Half your questions are weird Renn," I said.


    She blinked, and then smiled at me. "Only half?" she asked.


    "Give or take," I said with a shrug. Honestly most of her questions weren''t weird at all. They were normal... and understandable. The few she asked that I didn''t wish to answer were more on me than her, honestly.


    "Hm..." She brushed off her hands and then nodded. "Okay. Why didn''t you fix anything in Trek''s house? A lot of it could have used a little work," she then asked.


    "He doesn''t want me to mess with the house. That dock is really all he cares about," I said.


    "Oh... but you helped fix some of Kaley''s stuff," she said. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "She''s... different. I can''t help her as an individual so I help in what little ways I''m allowed to. Trek would just tell me to stop and leave if I started working on his house. Kaley won''t notice what I did, but she''d say thank you if she saw me doing it," I explained.


    "Do you treat everyone that way?" she asked.


    "I help where and when I can Renn, but I''m not a god. I can''t fix everything," I said. Although lately it did seem like I was more of a common laborer than an actual protector.


    "How do you know when to stop? How do you know when to choose to help and not? Is it just based off the individual''s personality?" she asked.


    I shifted a little, and realized where the conversation was going. Although I knew this topic not only was inevitable... I knew it was needed. Yet I really didn''t feel like talking about it just yet.


    "You learn and adapt. You''ll help until you realize you can''t anymore, for one reason or another. Then others you''ll stop helping, only later to learn you should have helped just a tad bit more. That''s something only time will answer," I told her.


    Renn blinked a few times at me as she soaked up my words. She didn''t like them very much, based off the way she frowned unhappily. "That''s a sad way to learn," she finally said after a moment.


    "A painful way, too," I agreed.


    The sound of a table being knocked over made Renn startle, she leaned to the left to see past me and stared at the commotion behind me.


    "No! Stop him!"


    "Shit, Johnny!"


    The tavern quickly became loud, this time with cries of anger and shock. The familiar sound of two men fighting filled the room shortly after. I heard tables being moved, chairs skidding and falling to the ground. Plates smashing, bottles and cups clanking as they bounced on the floor. I heard people running out of the tavern, and others hurrying to stand from their chairs.


    With a sigh I ignored Renn''s very obvious look of concern as I slowly turned around. Not too far from us, about two table lengths away, were two men rolling on the ground. One was trying to strangle the other; the one being strangled kept punching the other.


    "Get''em off him!" the tavern owner shouted as he pointed at the two. It was a funny sight, considering he was more than big enough to do the deed himself.


    "Vim...?" Renn asked softly, but didn''t sound too worried.


    For a small moment I studied the tavern and the occupants. Most were the same ones I had seen... but I didn''t recognize the two men on the ground that were fighting. Had either of them been in here? I didn''t remember the red haired one, or the broad shoulder man on top of him. Maybe one had run in here as to escape the other, and thus the scene now.


    Either way, judging by how fiercely both the men were fighting... this wasn''t going to end well. Even if they stopped, there''d be more chaos. There''d be shouting, accusations, drama.


    None of which I felt wanting to be a part of.


    "Let''s go," I told Renn. I drained the last bit of my cup as I stood.


    "Ughh..." Renn made an odd noise as she nodded. She quickly stuffed her face with the rest of her bread and even reached over to grab the few pieces left on my plate.


    I grabbed her cup for her, since it was still somewhat full. She stepped around the table, right as the two men rolled into the table near us. Plates clanged, and two cups fell. Luckily for them neither had been very full, and nothing had splashed Renn or I.


    "By the Gods stop them already!" a woman shouted.


    "Johnny, please!" a younger boy stepped forward and shouted. He tried to get close to the two men, but only ended up getting hit by a stray a foot. The boy shrunk back into the crowd, pulled back by some of the onlookers.


    "Idiots!" another shouted.


    "You stole her!" one of the men on the ground finally got on top of the other. He shouted wordless anger, and then began to punch the man in the face. Repeatedly.


    "This way," I guided Renn to the back of the crowd. We were being ignored by everyone, so it made it easy.


    Renn studied the two men for a moment, until the situation changed.


    Pulling Renn back, to get behind me, I watched as the man who had been on top of the other fell in front of us. The crowd gasped as he fell onto a table. It held up well, the table only moved a few inches as he rolled on it, moaning as he held his chest.


    The man he had been punching had kicked him off, rather brutally.


    And was now...


    "Don''t do it Rob!" a woman cried out. A familiar voice, one I had heard shout before.


    The man who had been getting pummeled had found his feet... and also a knife. One meant to cut meat from bone. One that most likely had just been used to serve someone''s dinner. Now it was pointed at his fellow man.


    He held it with both hands, and stepped towards us. The man on the table was moaning as he rolled over a little, nearly falling off the table. He wasn''t very aware of what was about to happen.


    "Vim...!" Renn stepped forward, stepping into my arm and side. I glared at her as I kept her in place. What was she thinking?


    The man rushed forward, landing rather haphazardly on the man on the table. They both promptly fell off the table, rolling to the floor. The man with the knife ended up on top, and without any hesitation went to stabbing.


    "Gods!" a woman screamed and a man hurried forward, but hesitated. The man was stabbing wildly, and the man being stabbed barely seemed to register what was happening to him. He only raised his hands and stared wildly up at his attacker. Either in complete shock or the earlier kick had done more damage than I had assumed.


    Looking away from the carnage, I grabbed Renn''s arm and pulled her away. She resisted for a moment, but not because she was as stunned as the crowd around us.


    "Leave it be," I told her.


    "But!" she frowned in worry, and then flinched. A woman screamed, and I looked away from Renn and found why she had been acting so.


    A woman was getting in-between the two men. She had wrapped her arms around the one who was stabbing wildly, and was screaming for him to stop. The man was blinded by bloodlust, and didn''t notice her nor was his stabbing impeded. His arms were a bloody mess as he continued to stab the now still man beneath him.


    The woman holding onto him was screaming, and the crowd had started to change. A few were hurrying away, in fear or shock... others were stepping forward, but were unsure of themselves. Too scared to intervene, even though they knew they should.


    "Johnny!" the woman screamed as she tried once more to tug the man off the other, she still failed in the effort... but it succeeded in getting the man''s full attention.


    He raised the knife again, this time towards her.


    I sighed and stepped forward. Handing Renn her cup, I was thankful she had the keen awareness as to grab it without question.


    Rounding a fallen chair, I stepped right up to the mess. Blood was splattered all over the floorboards, as was food and drink. Most the crowd didn''t even register my presence, until I kicked the man with the knife in the back.


    My blow connected right before he brought the knife down on her head. The knife flew out of his hands, clattering to the floor.


    The man flew off the... soon to be dead one, and tumbled forward wildly. His body crumpled against chairs and tables, causing the whole crowd to shout out in shock as they hurriedly moved to avoid his body.


    He came to a stop halfway across the tavern, laying in a mangled mess of broken chairs and tables. His arms and legs were contorted oddly, implying they had all broken from the impact... and he was no longer moving.


    A heavy silence filled the tavern as I studied the crowd. Most weren''t even looking at me, but the man who I had kicked. Their eyes were wide in shock, unable to comprehend what had just happened.


    Taking one last glance to the woman, and the bloody man on the floor... I knew he would not make it. He had dozens of stab wounds, most on his chest and face. One solid deep one had seeping black blood, coming from the side of his neck.


    I knew not who had been the instigator, but it had ended with both of their deaths.


    At least the woman was fine... even if she was looking at me as if I was some kind of ghost.


    Turning around, I found Renn already near the entrance. She nodded to me, implying she understood.


    Stepping away, the crowd separated themselves to let me pass. No one said a word as Renn and I left the tavern.

 Chapter 96 - Ninety Five – Renn – A Fish and a Smirk

    Chapter 96: Chapter Ninety Five ¨C Renn ¨C A Fish and a Smirk The river nearby was flowing a little fast, even for as small as it were.


    It was probably for that reason that Vim had us set up camp a little farther from it than we usually would. We were on the other side of the road this time, closer to a large hill that was rocky.


    Vim stood across from the fire from me, and held a stick that had a large fish pierced upon it.


    Our dinner. Or well, the last of it. He and I had already eaten three other fish of similar size.


    "Would you have acted the same if they hadn''t been human Vim?" I asked him.


    "I''d have found out more information, yes. But I would have probably kicked the man all the same... though maybe not as hard," Vim said with a frown.


    It had been a whole day, nearly on the moment, from yesterday''s events in that tavern. Yet it wasn''t until now that Vim was finally answering some of my questions about it. sea??h th§× n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I was starting to understand him a little more. Vim didn''t mind answering questions, even ones that bothered him... you just needed to ask them at the right time, in the right place.


    Almost as if he was fickle. But I knew that he wasn''t. After all... he was as steadfast and solid as they came. I knew hundreds of years from now, Vim would be the same man as he was now.


    "You waited until that woman got involved though, why?" I asked.


    "Those men knew what they were doing. They chose that path, she didn''t," he said.


    "Ah, because of your free will then. Do you think it would have stolen her ability to choose if he had killed her?" I asked him.


    Vim turned the fish a little, and it begun to sizzle a little. "You''re reading into my actions a little too deeply," he said.


    "Am I?" I asked.


    "Can''t you just accept the fact that I had done what I did as to save her? A man saving a woman in distress is usually seen as a good thing, and not investigated like this," he said with a glance at me.


    "I''m just trying to understand you better," I defended myself.


    Vim sighed as he turned the fish again. It sizzled louder, and I wondered if he was going to let it get burnt.


    "Most of our kind wouldn''t question me so much. Though granted some would also ask why I hadn''t just killed them all while I was at it," Vim said lightly.


    "Who would say that?" I asked, worried.


    "Lilly for one," he said.


    Ah. Yes... she probably would have.


    "Then there are those like Jelti, or Henrietta and her family, who live amongst them. Love them, even," I said.


    "Everyone is entitled to their beliefs, Renn. If you wish to be like me you''ll learn to live amongst all of them, caring for them all as equally as the next," he said.


    "It looks like it''s burning, Vim," I warned. Some smoke was starting to come from the fish too.


    "Just the tail, the rest needs a little more," he said.


    "I like the tail," I teased him.


    "You would," he said as he slowly spun the fish.


    "Nory hated humans. She despised them," I told him.


    "You mentioned that," Vim said.


    "You act like you hate them sometimes... then other times, you act like you love them," I said.


    "When have I acted in either way?" he asked as he finally took the fish off the fire. It sizzled loudly, and it and the stick it was stuck on smoked.


    "You kill them without a thought you know," I said as he walked over to hand me the stick.


    I took it, even though it was silly to do so. It wasn''t too hot for me to eat, being who I was, but I kept myself from taking a bite as it cooled down.


    "Once I decide someone needs to die, what more is there to think about?" he asked me.


    "The person themselves?" I asked.


    "The odds of someone changing within a few moments to stay my hand... I won''t deny it hasn''t happened, but I can''t even remember the last time it had," Vim said as he thought about it.


    "Then what about the repercussions?" I asked.


    "What kind?" he asked as he sat down next to me. Although he sat gently, I had felt him through the earth. He was heavier than he looked.


    "Well..." I hesitated, since I knew he probably didn''t worry over such things at all.


    "If you mean human law, then I''m sorry Renn but I''ve never feared it. Even if I feared such a thing how would I get caught? It takes me nearly a decade to return to places I go to, and humans can''t remember things that long. Those people in that tavern, ten years from now, even if they recognized me wouldn''t know what to do about it," Vim said.


    "What about the ones you help? Like the cart you helped fix for that family near Nevi?" I asked.


    Vim was silent for a moment, and I knew it was because he was searching his memories. "The broken wheel, yes," he said as he remembered.


    "Kealla, and her parents Karl and Mary," I reminded him.


    Vim shifted a little and gave me an odd look. One that made me hesitate right as I was about to take a bite.


    Lowering the stick, I gulped an empty mouth as Vim stared at me. "What?" I asked.


    "You remember their names?" he asked.


    "Why wouldn''t I?" I asked. Him not remembering, I kind of understood... but really?


    Vim shifted, turning himself so he faced me instead of the fire. I sat up straighter, suddenly a little conscious of how close he was. He had sat down next to me, when usually he''d have sat a little farther. It wasn''t that cold, so it wasn''t because of the weather.


    "What was on their cart?" he asked me.


    "Furs. Some kind of pelts, I think Karl said they had moose pelts," I said.


    "What was the name of the guild he belonged to?" he asked me, suddenly very interested.


    "Um..." I thought of that for a moment. I remembered what they looked like, their cart, and the pelts... the little flowers Kealla had given to me as thanks for our help... I remembered their smell too; they had stunk like the pelts. "Fellish guild, in the north of town," I said after I thought about it.


    Vim sat silently, and I wondered if I had gotten it wrong. Surely that had been it?


    "Oh, he said their building was red. A big red building," I said quickly.


    An odd silence filled the air between us, only bothered by the campfire as it popped and crackled. I shifted, feeling a little odd. Maybe I had answered wrongly.


    After a moment, my nose reminded me I held a stick with a cooked fish. Taking a bite out of it, I did my best to ignore the odd stare of the man sitting next to me.


    "Who did Lomi hug first when we first met?" Vim then asked me.


    I stopped chewing for a moment, and realized Vim was being rather serious.


    Quickly swallowing, I nodded. "I came down the stairs when she was hugging Crane," I said easily.


    "Who did she hug next?" he asked.


    "You teased Crane about Lomi. How she was going to nibble her if she didn''t let her go. Then she hugged Amber and..." I went quiet as Vim''s eyes narrowed at me.


    Looking around, to make sure there was nothing weird around us... or especially any humans, in case that was why he was glaring at me like he was, I wasn''t too relieved to find we were still alone and there was nothing odd around us.


    "What is it Vim? What''d I do?" I asked him.


    "Nothing. I''m just surprised you remember such things in such detail," he said after a moment.


    "Really...? Vim those moments were special to me. I''ll remember them my whole life," I said.


    "Special," he finally looked away from me, and at the nearby fire. His eyes looked focused but I knew he wasn''t actually looking at the flames.


    "They might not have been to you, Vim, but they were to me," I said honestly.


    "All moments are special, Renn. I didn''t mean that," he said.


    "Then uh... why is it so weird? You obviously remembered them, right? I mean you have to, since you used asked about them," I said.


    Vim nodded, and then gestured at the fish. "Eat before it gets cold, Renn," he warned.


    Ah. Right. I quickly took a bite.


    "Do you remember what I was wearing when we met?" I asked him.


    He blinked, and then looked away from the fire. "When we met?" he asked.


    I nodded.


    "Worn down rags. You wore pants from an era forgotten by humans, from a kingdom that no longer exists," he said.


    I smiled and nodded. "See? You remember too. So why do you find it so strange?" I asked him.


    "You haven''t noticed Renn?" Vim asked.


    "What?" I looked around again. Maybe there really was something weird nearby.


    "Our people. They''re old, Renn," he said.


    "Oh... Well, I mean..." I hesitated as I tried to understand his real meaning. Was he actually saying that most of our members wouldn''t, or couldn''t, remember such details?


    "Those your age, or mine, can''t remember the mundane anymore. There are a few who can, but most are... well... Like how Lughes was," Vim said as he chose his words carefully.


    "But... I mean..." I quickly tried to think of most of our members. Most of them had seemed...


    "Though maybe that''s my fault. You haven''t really met many yet. Twenty or so?" Vim asked himself.


    "If you count you, and Shelldon who I honestly never got to actually meet, then I''ve met twenty seven," I told him.


    "That many already?" he asked, a little too shocked.


    "Twenty seven wonderful people," I said for him.


    "Hm... well, yes. My point still stands. Most of our kind barely notices the little things, Renn. They''ll remember things like, meeting you. Your name. Maybe something important. For instance Rapti will always remember the game you played with her. But she''d forget what we were wearing. Or what we ate while we were there," he told me.


    "I see. And you blame our age," I said.


    Vim shrugged as I took another bite. The fish was still warm, but I knew soon it''d get cold. Maybe I should offer it to him once it was.


    "It''s the only reasonable assumption," he said.


    "You seem to remember stuff just fine," I said as I took another bite.


    "I''m more active. I''m always doing something, focused on tasks. It helps I''m sure," he said.


    "I''m sure," I smiled as he nodded, seemingly proud of himself.


    "And not everyone is... as bad. Where we''re headed right now for instance, is one of our oldest members. He''s rather sharp even today," Vim said.


    "Oh?" I picked at the fish as I glanced at Vim. It seemed most of the fish left was bones.


    Vim nodded. "We''re headed to the smithy. Nebl is the head of the family. A good man."


    As I picked some meat from the fish, I studied Vim. He had a soft smile on his face. He seemed to enjoy the thought of us meeting this Nebl.


    "Will they be scared of me? You said they were..." I remembered the word, but didn''t know what it meant.


    "Monkeys. Primates."


    "Right," I nodded, that was it.


    "We''ll stay there for a month or two. Let the rest of winter pass us by before we try to cross the passes," Vim said.


    "I don''t mind snow," I said as I found there wasn''t much fish left to eat.


    Slowly turning the fish around, I figured there were only a few bites left. A few more if I was willing to really pick the bones out.


    "Neither do I. But the villages along our path will find it odd if we arrive while the passes are still blocked. Since we''re not in a hurry, we''ll just spend it with the smiths," Vim said.


    "Why do we stay in some places but not others?" I asked as I handed him the leftovers.


    Vim took it, but glanced at me when he realized how little was left.


    "I stay where I need to, and for as long as I''m needed," he said as he took a bite. I couldn''t help but stare when he actually bit into the fish, ignoring the bones. He had taken a bite right where I had been picking at the meat.


    "So there''s... a need for us there? At this smithy?" I asked.


    "Obviously? And you''re the reason, mostly," he said.


    "I am?" I asked, growing excited. Why was I the reason?


    He nodded as he chewed, and I heard him chewing even the bones.


    Although I could do it as well, I had never desired to do such a thing. Maybe he was some kind of animal that ate bones.


    "They''re a nice family, I expect you to enjoy it quite a bit," he said.


    "I don''t know what monkeys are," I said.


    "You know what a human is?" he asked.


    "Uh..." I wasn''t sure what to say to that.


    "There''s your answer," he said with a smirk.


    Vim''s smirk remained even as he took another big bite out of the boney fish. And as he chewed the bones, I realized he wasn''t going to specify what he really meant.


    Oh well. I''d meet them soon and learn for myself.


    And if he said they were a nice a family... then I was sure to think the same.

 Chapter 97 - Ninety Six – Vim – The Smithy

    Chapter 97: Chapter Ninety Six ¨C Vim ¨C The Smithy The smithy was about to gain a member... yet had also lost one.


    Young Lellip stood with me in front of Nebl''s grave. She had been the only one willing to show me where his grave was.


    "Did they find the body?" I asked the young girl. Why did the grave look so...


    Lellip shook her head. "The entire shaft got buried Vim... a whole floor almost," she said softly.


    I took a small breath as I studied the untouched grass before me. They had smelted a gravestone for him, and had carved loving words into it. They had put his favorite phrase onto it, along with a note on how he had helped build the greatest society in all of history.


    Slowly moving my foot in front of me, I watched the way the grass shifted thanks to my movement. The grass was firm, and didn''t shift. Which meant the dirt beneath wasn''t just settled but had been for years.


    So just a gravestone, since no body laid beneath. That explained why it didn''t smell like a grave, and also why her parents hadn''t really wished to show me it. Either because of shame or because they hadn''t believed it to be his grave at all.


    "Did I do okay, Vim? He used to say that phrase often," Lellip asked softly.


    Ah... that made a lot of sense.


    I reached over to pat the young girl on the head. She stared up at me with an oddly concerned look as I smiled and nodded to her. "It fits him well, thank you," I said to her.


    Lellip didn''t smile, but her concern died a little. She nodded as I tried to think of what to say. She wasn''t as young as I thought her, she was... Thirty? Almost forty maybe?


    "Why was he in the mines?" I asked.


    "Someone got lost. A young miner, from a family who just arrived a few months ago. They were..." Lellip shrugged softly.


    "They were what?" I asked. I already somewhat knew what her answer would be, but I needed to hear it.


    "Inexperienced," she said softly, as if embarrassed to say so.


    "I see. Nebl did favor the greenhorns," I said.


    Lellip nodded, agreeing with me. And why wouldn''t she? It was part of the reason I had planned to stick around here for some time. I had planned to have him teach Renn what he could while we were here.


    "Is... Is that girl special, Vim?" Lellip then asked as she turned around a little.


    Glancing behind us, to the large house in the distance... I wondered if Renn seemed that way. We couldn''t see her of course, nor could I hear her... but I knew she was inside the house with Lellip''s parents. Probably telling them her story in full, without hiding anything.


    "I''m finding that out still," I said honestly.


    "Oh...? Anything I can do to help?" Lellip asked.


    "I plan to stick around for a little while. Until the passes clear at least. Think you could teach her your craft while we''re here?" I asked her.


    Lellip beamed me a smile as she nodded quickly. "Oh yes! I can! Grandpa always said I needed to teach someone first before I could actually be considered a master!" she said happily.


    "Good. Thank you. I''m sure she''ll learn well, if not we''ll just... bury her next to your grandfather," I said lightly.


    Lellip''s smile wavered a moment, until she realized I was mostly kidding around. Mostly.


    "I offered to get his body, Vim... mom and dad won''t let me go near the mines," Lellip said softly.


    "Which is wise. Did the young miner ever get rescued or had he been lost too?" I asked.


    "Three other miners died with him. One went in with Nebl, the other was with Kline, the young boy originally," Lellip explained.


    "How are their families taking it?" I asked.


    "Not as well as us, honestly. Half the mine hasn''t returned to work, they''re a superstitious lot," Lellip said.


    "So are we sometimes," I said.


    Lellip nodded, and I knew it was because her parents were the same way. It was probably why they didn''t help her with this grave.


    For a long moment we stood in silence, and I glanced up at the setting sun. I knew some of the smoke coming from the smithy''s house was now not only the furnaces, but the kitchens too.


    "When''s your mother due?" I asked.


    "Later this year she thinks," Lellip said.


    "Good. That''s good," I said.


    "I hope it''s a sister," Lellip said.


    "Why''s that?" I asked.


    "Men are stupid," she said in a way that told me one of them had recently decided that fact for her.


    Smiling at her, I was about to say something... but...


    "The young man...?" I asked gently.


    Lellip took a deep breath and then nodded, but said nothing more.


    Reaching out to her, I pulled her closer to me instead of patting her head this time. She accepted the hug gracefully, and wrapped her arms around my waist. She gave me a tight squeeze, one that would have hurt a normal man.


    "It''s not your fault, Lellip. Nebl was wise and strong. If even he couldn''t do it, then no one could have," I said softly.


    She nodded, yet still didn''t speak. Most likely because she was crying.


    So...


    Looking back to the gravestone, I sighed as I now understood.


    The young man, a human, that Lellip had feelings for had gotten in trouble. Lost or stuck in the mines.


    Nebl went in to save him. For her.


    The results were the worst outcome, obviously... and now Lellip most likely blamed herself.


    "I''m going to go help make dinner," Lellip then said after a moment.


    Patting her back as she separated from me, I nodded to her. She was strong. Like her grandfather.


    "Make Renn help you and your mother out. Your mother needs to stay off her feet," I told her.


    Lellip smiled and nodded as she wiped her face off. I noticed the gleam of snot and tears on her hands and arms as she did.


    While staring at the young girl... I realized something rather important.


    Renn had gone through something similar recently. The Sleepy Artist had gone just as... wrong. Just as painful.


    The two would get along well.


    "I''ll be in shortly," I told her.


    Lellip swallowed some emotions as she nodded. "Okay. Don''t be long Vim," she said as she turned to go.


    I watched her go. She hurried down the small hill to the large open dirt land that surrounded the smithy. Years of using horses to stomp the area around the buildings had been effective, it kept the possibility of the furnaces exploding and burning down the whole forest to a minimum.


    Lellip paused before the large house, and glanced back at me. I didn''t wave back at her as she entered, even though I knew I probably should have.


    Looking back to the grave, I sighed.


    "Death always comes unexpectedly, old friend," I said softly.


    The house behind me was a little noisy. And not just because the smithy was always noisy. Lellip''s voice echoed a little as she shouted something. It was a happy shout however, so I didn''t worry over it.


    "Sacrificing your life for humans... I honestly never expected it," I said.


    Though it had probably been more so for Lellip than not. I could see how it had happened.


    She heard of him getting stuck in the mine. Her running to her grandfather, the strong and all knowing man who always had answers. And then Nebl running into the mines, knowing full well the danger... for his precious granddaughter. The only one of his descendants to not only have survived the Monarch that hunted his family, but also the only one to inherit his passion of the forge.


    "I can''t fault you, old friend... but I really wish you hadn''t," I said.


    Yet how could I be angry? How could I blame him?


    The man had been tired of burying his children. Tired of failing them.


    But to be buried alive...?


    I tried to imagine how long it would have taken. Although Nebl had been old... far older than most of our people, he had been also more like me than not. A being that was strong beyond belief, and thrice as stubborn.


    The poor man must have spent weeks buried beneath a mountain. Unable to move. Unable to breath. All alone, until his whole body was eventually crushed and his brain died from a lack of nutrients.


    Not a slow death at all. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Stepping away from the grave, I took a deep breath and decided to walk around the property for a while. I was angry now, and I didn''t want to intrude into what sounded like a happy atmosphere inside the house.


    That house needed happiness. When Renn and I had arrived a few hours ago, it had been...


    Pram had been in bed. Her husband, Drandle, had told me that this was the first time she''s been out of bed since her father died.


    "What a curse," I said. Why couldn''t death just ever take the one? Why did it always have to make the rest suffer too?


    Death was the end of the suffering for the individual, but the beginning for the group.


    Hopefully the short time Renn and I were here, they''d be able to heal a little. Not entirely of course, but enough that it''ll make it all worth it.


    Walking along the edge of the dirt, I studied the forest that surrounded the three large buildings. It was just as thick and quiet as it always was.


    The smithy was a little higher than the village at the base of the mountains. But it was close enough to be considered part of the village itself. From certain parts of the village, you could see the typical smoke coming from the smithy furnaces. About half way in-between the village and here, was the mines. A large one too, that I knew would eventually... if it didn''t all completely collapse upon itself, make this place a boomtown.


    There were diamonds in this mountain. Not just the coal, copper, tin, hematite and other alloys they were currently pulling out. Not that today''s society could do much with diamonds just yet. Jewelry and certain tools were the limit.


    Renn and I had circumvented the mining village. Usually I didn''t pass through there when I came here, since Nebl would be able to fill me in on the state of the village. I was able to trust his insight and judgment of the village''s condition.


    Now I was going to have to go there myself. Which was a pain here. There weren''t many people here, so everyone knew everyone. Which meant I''d stick out. A visiting family member worked, until some old folks recognized me from one of my last visits. Lellip had said some new families had come, maybe I''ll get lucky and most the village is relatively new.


    Rounding the smithy building, I noted the large section of black earth entrenching into the green of the forest. The dozens of years of soot and refuse was staining the land. It wasn''t killing it though, based off the grass growing all over it.


    Once I made a full circle of the property... I slowly approached the small hill where Nebl''s grave stood.


    It was a little too close, in retrospect. It''d need to be moved a little one day. Maybe to the outer layer of the forest that surrounded this area. But one couldn''t blame young Lellip for it... she had done her best.


    Staring at his little gravestone, I sighed as I read the words she had carved into it.


    "If it breaks just hammer it again. And Again," Nebl, a man who lived for his family and sacrificed it all to build the greatest society known.


    "Sorry Nebl... Nothing to hammer this time."

 Chapter 98 - Ninety Seven – Renn – Master and Friend

    Chapter 98: Chapter Ninety Seven ¨C Renn ¨C Master and Friend "After grinding these ores, we mix them into the batch that gets thrown into the furnace," Lellip handed me a fist sized chunk of silver looking metal.


    "What''s this?" I asked as I followed her to the next giant barrel.


    "That becomes tin, eventually. This becomes iron. Or well, pig iron," Lellip said as she then handed me a darker colored stone, from the next barrel.


    The iron felt a little lighter than the tin, oddly. But it was half the size.


    "We use this to grind them all up. It has giant rocks inside that help, which Vim and my grandfather made. I never learned how to make them, so hopefully they never break..." Lellip said as she pointed to the large device at the end of the hall.


    I quickly put the two stones she had given me back into their respected barrels, and hurried to follow her. She was talking and walking quickly, not really giving me a lot of time to process everything... and there was a lot.


    The large device was circular, and had large wooden poles sticking out of the sides. Lellip walked over to one and patted it. "We push on these, after pouring the rocks and stuff into the top, up there," she pointed to a large opening that had a small staircase leading to it.


    "Push..." I tried to imagine how hard it was. The device was nearly as big as the whole building. In fact it looked as if it had been built first, and then the building around it. The thing itself was made of heavy looking stone, and had lots of metal and wood all over it...


    "Grandpa said humans use water to grind their ores. We don''t have anything more than a few wells and small creeks here. It''s a good thing we''re strong, I guess," Lellip said.


    "Can I push on it a little right now?" I asked.


    "Hm? Sure. There''s already a batch inside but it''s ground up already... So it will be a little easier than usual, but I guess it''ll let you find out if you can do it or not," Lellip said as she stepped away from the one she had patted.


    I nodded as I approached the wooden handle. Running my hand along it for a moment, I realize it was smooth and...


    Pausing my fingers along a pair of ridges, I realized what they were.


    "Grandpa. He was strong," Lellip said softly.


    I nodded. He must have been. And his hands must have been huge... nearly thrice or more the size of mine.


    Finding a good position I took a deep breath and slowly started to push on the wooden bar. For a brief moment, the thing wouldn''t move at all. For half a second, a horrible sinking feeling filled my stomach. Was I that week? Lellip could do it and she looked younger than I did!


    But no. The thing started moving after a moment.


    "Oh wow," Lellip lightly clapped as I took a few steps, judging my strength as I pushed the wheel along. As it rolled, I heard the loud sound of...


    "Is that sand?" I asked as I stopped pushing it, just in case I was going to ruin something.


    "Yes. Basically. There''s another smaller tumbler too, that we use for other material. I''m surprised at how easily you did that... how hard were you pushing you think?" Lellip asked.


    "Uhm..." I stared at the thing and tried to think how much more I could have pushed it. "I could have done that even if it was a few times more harder, I think," I said.


    "Really...?" Lellip sounded a little surprised.


    "Am I weak?" I asked, worried. She was looking at me oddly.


    "Far from it, Renn. Grandpa usually pushed for me, since it''s a little hard for me still. I can push it but it''s a struggle, it wears me out for the rest of the day," she said.


    "Wears you out..." I tried to think for a moment. "How long do you usually have to push it?" I asked. I hadn''t taken that into account.


    "A few hours usually," she said.


    "Oh... then yes I think I''d get exhausted too," I said. I wasn''t entirely sure how long I''d last of course, but I could see how it''d become extremely tiring.


    "Well we''ll find out, trust me," Lellip said with a smirk.


    Great.


    "After grinding the ores, we either go straight to smelting or we mix with other materials... depending on what we''re making. I''ll go over all of that with you later. Let''s look at the furnaces next," Lellip said as she pointed to our right.


    A heavy wooden door led us to another section of a building. One with a long hallway, that was a little... "Soot?" I asked.


    "Yeah, I usually sweep it out every few days but lately... Hm..." Lellip''s tone told me the reason why she had been slacking in her duties.


    "I''ll help you later," I offered.


    She nodded with a small humming sound as we rounded a corner and entered a... very hot and noisy room.


    The large room had a huge door on one end, that was as big as the building itself. The doors looked as hard to move as the grinding wheel earlier. Across from those doors were three large ovens, and one of them was blazing loudly.


    "These are the furnaces. That one''s a blast furnace; it sucks in air from the bellows there, three times a day we need to pump the billows a dozen times or so to keep the fire going," Lellip said as she pointed to nearby levers.


    This room was hot. The type of hot that made even breathing uncomfortable. Which was strange since there were a few large windows, and all were open.


    "Bellows?" I asked.


    "They blow air into the furnace. They''re outside, but we pump them here. I''ll show you later," Lellip said.


    Lellip then pointed to the ceiling, I followed her point and I found a large metal looking crate that hung on a metal chain. It looked kind of like a carriage, and was actually pretty big. There looked to be something dark inside it at the moment.


    "We pour the ore and flux in there. The other furnaces are used normally, you light them and put the metal in the front latches like so," Lellip opened one of the smaller furnaces front openings to show me. Inside was dark, and full of white sand looking stuff.


    "What exactly do you make here Lellip?" I asked her.


    "Everything. Anything. Sometimes the society sends us requests. A few months ago they wanted us to make iron beams. For boats, Grandpa thought," Lellip said.


    "Boats...? Wait, they don''t tell you what the stuff you make are for?" I asked.


    "Not always," she said, and did so in a way that told me she didn''t care if she knew or not.


    Lellip guided me to the large door, the one that took up the whole wall. With odd ease, she naturally pushed it open a few feet to let us pass through.


    Walking along the building alongside her, we went to the other side of the building and she pointed at what looked to be a huge box... yet it had ridges and...


    "The bellows. Or one of them at least. We need to make sure no animals ever bother them, since they like to chew the leather," Lellip said.


    "Oh? When I spend a long time somewhere forest animals usually stop coming around," I said.


    "You stink? I hope so, I hate them. Deer always eat our farms, foxes steal our chickens, and bears try to get into the forge all the time. Think if we put you to work and make you sweat it''ll work faster?" Lellip asked.


    "I''d laugh but you sound rather serious," I said.


    "Well... yeah? I''d pick stink over the annoying animals any day," she said seriously.


    "I can tell. Well I don''t know if sweating will help, but maybe...?" I wasn''t too excited over the idea of actually making myself smell but if it''d help...


    "It''s probably not really your sweat, but you yourself. You''re a predator. A real one. Vim said a forest one too, which is probably why," she said.


    Lellip guided me to the third and final building, and it was the biggest. A huge two story building that had no windows, and a flat roof.


    "Here''s the workshop. And storehouse. And where Grandpa used to sleep when he got tired of my parents," Lellip said as she opened the door to it.


    Walking in with her, I wondered if I should comment on that last part or not. She sure did mention her grandfather a lot.


    She seemed to have been very close to him. Her parents last night, when Lellip and Vim had been out of the house, had made it rather clear that I was to be careful in mentioning him around her. That she was still not entirely adjusted yet.


    Which I found a little odd, since it had been clear that Pram had been bedridden before our arrival. She was pregnant, but didn''t look sickly or weak. It had to have been because her father had passed away, just like Lellip she was feeling grief. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I understood grief.


    The workshop was a little dark, until Lellip pulled on a long leather strap. Several rows of window shutters flipped open as she tugged on it, and I had to blink a few times to let my eyes adjust to the sudden brightness.


    Somehow the windows were amplifying the sunlight... They glared to look at, similar to the way the sun would shine off something metallic in the distance.


    "That parts the warehouse. It''s full of junk, be careful if you go into it. It''s easy to get hurt, lots of sharp stuff," Lellip warned with a point to the right. There was a huge metal fence surrounding dozens of tall shelves and crates.


    "Here''s our lathes, and other stuff. I''ll teach you what I can about most this stuff, I''m honestly not sure how much Vim wants you to learn yet... but we''ll figure it out, I guess," Lellip said as she slowly walked past workbench after workbench.


    There were dozens of large tables, and twice as many shelves. There were rows of tools lined on all of them, and some were very... big. Too big, honestly. I walked up to one of the bigger hammers, and tried to imagine a purpose for it. The thing''s handle alone was as big as my waist.


    "A lot of the tools were stuff Grandpa used. You won''t need to learn how to use stuff like that, I think," Lellip said softly.


    "Ah... okay," I nodded, and glad for it. I didn''t know how I''d use such a thing anyway.


    Just how big had that man been?


    "Here''s the metalwork stuff. Over there''s where we do leather work... Here''s my favorite, a clay bench," Lellip smiled as she pointed to one of the corners, where there were two tables and... something weird sitting between them. An upside down wheel?


    "What is that?" I asked.


    "A wheel for pottery. Not very blacksmith, I know, but... I like it," Lellip said gently.


    "Oh? Neat," I hoped I''d get to learn about this too.


    Lellip hummed softly as she walked over to one of the larger workbenches. It had a black leather mat lying on its surface, and it looked old. It was so worn there were parts that had holes from wear.


    "There used to be several more smiths. Guess we''re not as steady as we thought," Lellip said as she stared at a small chisel.


    So her grandfather had been only the latest loss then. Wonder who else they had lost recently. No one had mentioned it, not even Vim.


    Walking along the tables and benches, I realized how much more was entailed into crafting than I had thought possible. There were hundreds of different types of tools. Not just hammers and blades, but pointed needles and things with strangely shaped hooks.


    Was a month enough to learn whatever Vim expected of me? It looked as if it''d take many months just to be told the different names and purposes of these tools alone, let alone how to use them properly.


    Pausing before a table that had something being worked on, I studied the small leather strap. It had other leather sewn into it, and had little holes... to attach something to it. Maybe some kind of saddle piece for horses? Or straps? Whatever it was, it had been given a small design. Little flowers and trees were etched into the leather work, and they kind of looked out of place here.


    Glancing at Lellip, I wondered how old she was. Vim had called her a child, but it was obvious she wasn''t. She was no Lomi. She was probably closer to my age than she was Lomi''s, based off her appearance. She looked a lot like her mother, but her arms were thicker. She had muscles, real ones. Ones that couldn''t be hidden by her sleeves.


    She''s been working here from the moment she could walk, by the looks of it. It was probably why she also kept her hair short. It gave her a boyish appearance. But she seemed to have a girly side, based off the little designs on her clothes. She had sewn in little flowers and other things into her clothes, and usually in the same color as the clothes themselves. As if to hide them from obvious sight.


    "Do you think Vim is angry with me?" Lellip suddenly asked me.


    "Angry...?" I wasn''t sure what to answer. Vim had seemed... bothered to learn of Nebl''s death, but angry? Let alone at her?


    Lellip took a deep breath and slowly released it, but only nodded.


    "I don''t think so, Lellip. If you promise not to tell him I told you, he actually told me to be your friend this morning," I said to her.


    Lellip looked away from the bench in front of her and to me. She frowned as she studied me; she looked as if she hadn''t believed what she had just heard.


    I nodded and stepped forward, to make it clear. "Really. But don''t think my friendship is just because he told me to, please. I thought you a friend since the moment we greeted each other yesterday," I said.


    The girl smiled at me, seemingly amused. "He told me to not make you angry, since you''d just get angry at him," she said.


    "Which makes no sense at all, I''m always angry at him for one reason or another," I said.


    Lellip chuckled as she stepped away from the workbench finally. She put down the weird chisel looking tool, and nodded at me. "I look forward to our time together, Renn. No matter how long or short it is," she said as she extended her open hand.


    Taking it I nodded. "Likewise. An old witch I once knew wanted me to call her teacher, so teacher Lellip, what will be my first lesson?" I asked as I took her hand.


    "First lesson is we''re called masters, not teachers, here in the forge. Second is, unlike what Vim thinks, it''s okay to decorate!" Lellip said happily as we shook hands.


    I blinked at the sudden mention of Vim, and nodded quickly. "Not entirely sure what that means... but I agree, Master!" I said happily.


    Lellip smiled broadly, and I noticed the small gleam of tears in her eyes. Thankfully though, they faded quickly as she went to teaching me the different types of craftsmanship her family knew and used.

 Chapter 99 - Ninety Eight – Vim – To Smelt

    Chapter 99: Chapter Ninety Eight ¨C Vim ¨C To Smelt Striking the hot steel, I took a deep breath as I watched the sparks fly and the metal bend.


    I had struck too hard.


    Typical. The sad part was I couldn''t even blame the fact I hadn''t forged anything in years... it was simply because I was annoyed. Perturbed, maybe, was a better name for my current emotional state.


    "Yes. Perturbed," I told myself as I struck the steel ingot again.


    This time I had struck it perfectly. It morphed at just the right amount, in just the right way. I turned the billet over and struck it again.


    Another perfect motion. And then another. And another.


    Although glad I had re-found my skill, and wouldn''t waste the ingot I had spent two whole days making... I was also a little upset. A part of me always wished to forget how to do this, so I could learn again.


    But I never forgot how to do anything.


    "Even when I want to," I complained as I continued to strike the steel out into the form I wished. A long and thin tube would soon be forming.


    I was the only one in the furnace building, at least for now. Renn and Lellip had helped me earlier; or rather Lellip had watched as to study, as I made the steel ingot. Her grandfather had taught her how before he passed, but had only done so a few times in front of her. She wanted to make sure she remembered it all properly.


    Usually I''d never have allowed such a technique to be seen by anyone, but I didn''t need to worry over Lellip.


    She was made of the same stuff her grandfather had been. She''d die a long, horrid, death before telling or teaching anyone without my permission.


    And Renn... well...


    Even if she was able to actually remember the process, step by step, I highly doubted the need to doubt her either.


    She was going to be right next to me for the foreseeable future after all. Who was she going to tell while next to me? How would she betray me, or the Society, while right within my grasp?


    "And it feels good to trust people," I whispered as I performed one last strike onto the steel billet. It was starting to get too cold. I stepped over towards the medium sized furnace, and popped it open as to put the steel into the fire.


    I didn''t need to actually watch the steel as it heated up. I could feel the heat, and the billet itself, through the rod I held it with. A perk of being who I was, I didn''t need to wear thick gloves like most did. And the metal rod I held was the kind that heated evenly, letting me know the exact temperature the steel was at. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was hot. I could feel my skin sizzle, giving myself slight burns.


    Even if I could remember how to do this without fail, my calluses always needed to be re-earned.


    Glancing around the forge, I noticed the blast furnace''s flames beneath its hearth. It was a strong yellow, but not as strong as it was earlier when I had entered.


    I''ll need to use the bellows in a bit.


    A good ten minutes or so later I pulled the steel out of the fire. It was bright, and just right for me to take it to the anvil and return to forging it.


    As I struck it, shaping it into the long pole I had in my mind... I wondered how long it had been since I had made something like this.


    The last time had been with Nebl. He had helped me make it, too. Although he had complained the entire time. Something to do with the shape of the point... what had he not liked about it? Had it been too thick? Too wide?


    "He had always been a perfectionist," I said. But that was my fault. He had a foolish teacher after all.


    After enough strikes, I had to stick the steel back into the fire. This time I did stare at the steel, but not to gauge its temperature but to make sure the ever longer rod didn''t touch the back of the furnace. I didn''t want the tip to get too cold by touching the firebricks in the back, nor too hot by touching the bricks on the sides.


    Taking a deep breath of hot hair, I noticed the smell of the steel. It was hidden behind the smell of the fires, and the soot and grime... but it was there. Hot steel smelled familiar. Reminded me of days forgotten, not just by me but the whole world.


    A door opened, and I quickly moved to close the furnace''s doors a little more. To keep the airflow properly tendered.


    Whoever entered was wise enough to close the door behind them, and I kept my eyes on the fire as whoever it was approach.


    After I was sure the fire was fine, and my steel didn''t get ruined, I glanced behind me. At first I was going to chastise the one who entered after I had told them not to, since I had expected Renn, but I kept my tongue in check as I nodded to Pram and her large belly.


    She said nothing. She chose to stand a few feet away, just far enough away to not be in reach of the hot flames or to bother the air that was returning to its previously still nature.


    Pulling the steel out after a few moments more, I went quickly to the anvil and once again hefted the hammer.


    "Making weapons Vim?" Pram asked after staring at what I was forging for a moment.


    Could she tell already? Granted it was obvious, once you took into account who I was... but Pram shouldn''t know a whole lot about me or my history. Though maybe she did. Although she hadn''t inherited Nebl''s love for the forge, she was still his daughter. His favorite one too.


    "I am," I said plainly.


    Although Pram didn''t move, nor did she take in a deep breath... the air still shifted oddly. Somehow going a few degrees colder.


    I quickly turned the steel around, to let it evenly adjust to the change in the air.


    "What are you forging, Vim?" Pram asked again. This time her tone was cold enough to freeze the blast furnace. At least it sounded as if it could.


    Glancing at the pregnant woman, I realized what she was actually speaking about.


    "I''m not sure yet. I''m still finding out exactly what she''s made of... this is one of those tempers, one of many. Once I know what she has within, then I will decide what to make of her," I said to her.


    Pram shifted as I re-adjusted the billet once more. It was starting to look like the spear I had in my mind. A little longer than I was tall. Thin enough that I could hold it with just my thumb and palm, but thick enough that no one else could.


    "Please don''t make her into a warrior Vim... She''s a kind girl," Pram said as I went to move it back into the furnace.


    I took a small breath as the steel went into the flames. I felt a few arm hairs singe and burn off as I put it in. "Are we still talking about Renn, or are we talking about Lellip now?" I asked her.


    "The woman you brought here, Vim. You already promised to never make Lellip into a warrior," she said.


    I nodded. I had. To her grandfather. "Never a warrior, nor to make weapons. Yes. That is why I''m doing this, and not her," I said.


    "For that I thank you... but..." Pram stepped forward, but just a single step. As if she was afraid to step into the heat. Maybe she worried for her baby.


    "You need not worry Pram. I''ll be making these blunt."


    "Blunt...?" I could hear in her voice that she didn''t understand.


    I nodded as I glanced at her. "Blunt. They''re for training, not for war," I said.


    Pram quickly understood, but also didn''t to seem too relieved over it either.


    "That''s how you start isn''t it? To make a warrior?" Pram asked, accusing me.


    "I make no one. You know that," I said to her.


    "I do know that. We all do. But you can also alter a person''s fate with but a single word. A single word," Pram repeated as if to make it a point. She didn''t need to, I fully understood her meaning. "Please Vim, don''t make her another Lilly or Yangli. It''s not fair. It''s not kind nor does it bring anything but death and despair and..." Pram stopped talking for a moment, sounding a little too emotional over it.


    As I took the steel out and walked over to the anvil, I wondered if her father''s recent death had brought forth this torrent of emotion. That mixed with her pregnancy was probably the source. Pram had always been vocal against her father''s involvement with me, at least in terms of certain aspects of the Society... but she hadn''t ever actually tried to stop him or me as we did what we had to.


    And this wasn''t even her worrying over her children, or the unborn.... This was her worrying over a woman she had only known for a few days. Less than a week.


    "She grew on you that much, Pram?" I asked her as I went back to hammering out the last bit of the spear.


    "She has. She''s made Lellip laugh and smile. She hasn''t done that since the mine''s collapse," Pram said sternly.


    The mine''s collapse, I noted. Not her father''s death.


    Did she not accept his death yet?


    "Renn is pretty good at making friends," I said.


    "I can''t force you, of course... nor can I change your mind. I know better. You''re too much like my father. But if my words have any value at all, Vim... please, I beg you... don''t make her into a warrior. Don''t make that woman suffer. Let her be happy. Let her be," Pram said to me.


    "She will become what she wishes. And if you must know... I''m not making these to see if she''s destined to be a warrior, Pram. Rather the opposite," I said.


    "The opposite...?" Pram''s voice was soft and small, and not because I was hammering more quickly.


    I nodded as the sound of someone coming down the nearby hall drew Pram''s attention. A squeaky wheelbarrow was pushed into the room, full of charcoal.


    "Oh no! I missed it!" Lellip cried out as she hurriedly pushed the wheelbarrow towards us. I heard Renn''s hurried footsteps coming from the hallway behind her, probably carrying other supplies that Lellip thought I might have needed.


    Lellip put the wheelbarrow near the furnace, and quickly checked the fuel. It must have been fine for she didn''t even toss in a handful of coals. She abandoned the furnace and wheelbarrow, and hurried over to me and the anvil. She kept enough of a distance to not necessitate a yell from me, but yet close enough she could watch intently.


    "Dang it," she groaned as she realized I was nearly done.


    "You don''t need to learn how to make spears," Pram said sternly as Renn entered the room. She was indeed carrying a box... of what looked to be towels made out of some kind of leather. Maybe Lellip thought I was going to need something to clean the steel as I forged.


    I hadn''t. I hadn''t burnt my steel in over a hundred years. What little scale there was fell off as I hammered.


    "But mom look! Ahh... he hammers like how grandpa did," Lellip complained as Renn stepped up alongside the two women. She was staring at me oddly.


    "Of course he does, who do you think taught your grandfather? Really Lelli," Pram sighed at her daughter.


    I smiled at that as I focused on my work as the women went to talking to one another. Their appearance saved me. Pram might not have actually been happy with my answers, but she''d not show it or say anything in front of the person in question.


    As I hammered out the last bit of the first spear... I couldn''t help but smile as I blocked out the female voices around me.


    How familiar.


    This is how it used to sound. This forge.


    Nebl and I as we worked. His six daughters in the background, being noisy about one thing or another...


    Between the hammer strikes, and the girls talking... I heard him in the distance. The grumpy Nebl as he complained and struggled to keep up with me. Trying his best to match my rhythm... never realizing he couldn''t, not because he didn''t have the strength or skill, but simply because his arms were just too thick. Too short.


    "Ah look! The last strike!" Lellip shouted loudly as I brought the hammer down one last time... and finished the spear.


    Or well...


    "More a stick than a spear," Renn said as I and the rest studied it.


    "It''s for practice," Pram said proudly.


    I nodded. "Yes. Not for killing," I said. I probably didn''t need to say aloud that a steel stick this thick and long was just as deadly as one with a point at the end. Especially in my hands.


    "We can always add a point! Let me make it, please!" Lellip hurried forward; now that I was done hammering she knew it was okay to disturb the air around me and the anvil.


    "It''s still hot," I warned her as I walked over to the barrel of oil. The black gunk smelled, especially since it was warm. It was a little too close to the furnaces.


    "Watch, Renn! This is quenching! It can ruin all your work if you''re not careful and don''t do it right!" Lellip said happily, as if she had never seen it before herself.


    "You temper stuff first, Renn. Usually," I reminded Lellip, by telling Renn, as I dunked the spear into the oil.


    As it quenched, I smiled at Renn''s odd look. She was smiling warmly, just like Pram... which was odd, since Pram was smiling thanks to seeing her daughter''s happy joy. Maybe Renn was smiling because of it too.


    After all what else would they be smiling like that for?


    Once the steel cooled and was done, I pulled it out slowly. What little of the oil didn''t sizzle off the steel dipped back into the barrel as I held the thing over it. With a small shake I got the rest off it, and then pointed the spear upward to the ceiling.


    Nice and straight.


    "Here!" Lellip offered a black knife. One she must have pulled out from somewhere unusual, since I hadn''t seen her grab it or have it on her person earlier.


    I lowered the spear and allowed her to tap the steel with her own knife. She did so lightly, and a singular pure note ran out throughout the forge.


    Renn''s face furrowed as her ears twitched wildly, and the sight made Lellip laugh proudly as if she had been the one to forge it.


    Tapping the spear with my thumb, I nodded. Yes. She should be proud.


    As should Nebl...


    "Get the other ingot Lellip," I said as I went to put the spear down.


    "Oh?" she froze, as did Pram.


    "And your hammer," I told her with a nod.


    Lellip''s face erupted into a huge beam of a smile as she quickly nodded. "Yes-right-away!" she shouted, rolling the words together into one.


    Pram sighed as she covered her face, and I smiled at her and Renn who stared at her oddly.


    "It''s not a spear, Pram. It''s a stick. I promise," I said to her.


    "Just... just don''t say anything. And don''t tell her father, please," Pram groaned.


    Renn hurriedly looked around, especially at Lellip who was running full sprint into the other room. To get the other ingots and her tools. Renn looked absolutely worried as she tried to understand what was happening.


    Once Lellip was out of earshot, I smiled softly to Pram who was glaring at me. "Let her enjoy this, Pram. I don''t have much else to give her as solace," I said gently.


    Pram''s glare immediately died, unable to withstand my words. She then took a deep breath and nodded.


    "Okay... fine... Just this once," Pram agreed.


    "Just this once," I agreed.


    Renn hesitated, unsure of what to do with herself as Pram and I made a promise.


    Nebl had undoubtedly taught Lellip how to forge weapons. Even if he hadn''t, there was no way she wouldn''t have figured it out by now anyway. The process was nearly identical to anything else you made in the forge, anyway.


    But sometimes... sometimes one needed to see. To watch. To learn. Even if they already knew it.


    "Come here Renn," I gestured for Renn to come over as I went to the furnace I was using. To put some more fuel in it from the wheelbarrow.


    "Huh?" Renn hesitated, as she looked to Pram first.


    "I need to measure you. Come here," I said.


    "Measure...?" she still hesitated... until Pram took the box she carried from her, and gestured with a nod for her to hurry up.


    Renn made an odd noise as she complied and hurried over to me.


    After tossing some of the charcoal into the hearth of the furnace, I stood back up and studied her. She really was deceptive. Her ears made her seem almost as tall as me... yes, they were big.


    Reaching out, I stopped right before touching her ears. I turned my hand around, and noticed the blisters on it. It was the hand I had been using to hold the handle of the billet.


    Switching hands, I ignored Renn''s weird stare as I put my hand on top of her head. I lowered her ears, as gently as I could... and she lowered them the rest herself. It seemed she was able to make them nearly go flat on top of her head. "That''s how you hide them under your hat?" I asked her.


    "Sometimes. It''s uncomfortable to keep them like this," she said, and sounded a little odd too. As if she suddenly was itchy all over. Maybe she was.


    "Hm..." I leaned back a little and studied her new appearance. With her ears lowered, she was about the height of my chin.


    Once sure of her height, I reached down and grabbed her hands. I didn''t worry about touching her hand with my blistered one, since she could just wipe it off later.


    "Hmhm?" Renn made an odd noise as I ran my thumbs along her palms, and opened her hands up wide. I studied the shape of them, and their size... and her fingers length...


    She didn''t have tiny hands, but they definitely fit her size. They were probably about as big as mine had been when I was a younger child. Maybe in my teens. But her fingers were longer than mine had been then. They were nearly as long as mine were now, although much smaller in width.


    "Make fists," I told her.


    She did so, but slowly... as if enjoying the sudden moment.


    She was. She had a weird smile on her face as she balled her fists up inside my palms.


    I held her fists for a moment, and realized that her hands really were small. She''d need a spear about half the thickness of my own, and a pommel only a tad thicker than that... yet shorter in length.


    Odds were her and Reatti were a little different, but it''d be close enough. Reatti was scrawny too, and about her height.


    "Okay," I patted her hands in thanks as I stepped away from her.


    "Huh? That''s it?" Renn asked, sounding far too disappointed.


    Pram giggled as she saw whatever face Renn was making, but I kept my eyes on the approaching Lellip. She was hurrying; carrying a large metal box that I could hear was full of stuff.


    "Did you see that Vim?" Pram asked as her daughter hurried over to us.


    "See what?" I asked.


    "That lovely face," she said flatly.


    "Which one? Mine? Yes it is, at the right angle," I said as I tapped my own chin.


    Pram sighed and shook her head, seemingly giving up on me. "Oh well... I guess if she can make that kind of face I need not worry. Not anytime soon at least," Pram said, and then turned to go.


    Watching her go, I smiled in thanks at her... odd way of approving what I was doing. If even just because I was forcing her to.


    "What kind of face do I have?" Renn whispered a question to Lellip, who hesitated with a quick shake of the head.


    "No idea?"


    "Is it funny looking?" Renn worriedly asked further.


    "What does?" Lellip asked, now sounding just as worried.


    "Have fun," Pram laughed at us as she left.


    "Master..." Renn complained as Lellip tried to step away from her, obviously not understanding at all what was happening.


    "Vim...?" Lellip asked for help, but I knew better than to offer it. Especially since Renn was looking at me now too.


    "Come on, while the fire''s hot let''s get to work."

 Chapter 100 - Ninety Nine – Renn – Someone Who Loves What They Hate

    Chapter 100: Chapter Ninety Nine ¨C Renn ¨C Someone Who Loves What They Hate This mountain was a little... odd to me. It was far flatter than I was used to. Vim and I had been walking for about half an hour now, and honestly we haven''t ascended or descended much at all.


    For the week it had taken to get here, I had assumed these mountains were rocky and hard to climb... especially since from a distance I hadn''t seen much trees upon them.


    Yet here we were, walking calmly through what almost looked like a normal forest. Not one covering a mountain.


    I''d doubt we were still on a mountain, if not for the massive looming mounting to one side of us and another side showing the world beneath us for as far as one could see.


    "I can still smell the smithy," I told Vim as we rounded a large tree. I couldn''t see the smoke from the furnaces, or the house, anymore. And that wasn''t just because we were walking in a forest. Every so often the trees cleared out enough to give me full view of the sky and its horizon.


    "It does have a unique smell," Vim agreed.


    I nodded. Today was the tenth day that we''ve been here, and I still really haven''t gotten used to the smell. Sometimes I woke up in the middle of the night, bothered by the smell. Which was funny, since Lellip thought I should be waking up from muscle pains instead.


    But honestly I felt fine. The first night I had noticed some aches and pains, but they had faded before I even noticed.


    And there were things far more important to worry about than mere body aches and smells...


    Vim carried a leather wrap, which was wrapped behind his back. It held a bundle of glistening items. The ones he and Lellip had been forging the last few days.


    Swords. Spears. He had also made others, like small daggers and bows but had left them back at the smithy for now.


    I gulped as I noticed what was likely our destination. A large field of clovers and ankle high grass. Spacious and even.


    Sighing softly, I wasn''t sure what to say or think. Vim hadn''t exactly been... secretive about what was happening. He had made it clear to others, all the while I stood in the same room listening.


    He hadn''t exactly told me to my face, but it was clear.


    Vim was going to see if I could kill or not.


    Or well, if I had the skill to do so properly. In his perspective.


    Lellip had been jealous over the crafting of the weapons, but had been genuinely relieved that she wasn''t expected to join us this morning. The sight of her groaning in relief as we left, leaving her behind, made me very anxious.


    Maybe this would be painful.


    Vim walked into the open field of clovers and glanced around. Sure enough he nodded and walked over to a nearby rock. One that stuck out of the earth in such a way that told me it was a genuine part of the mountain. It was probably massive, at least the part that was buried underground.


    Here though it was perfect sized for Vim to lay his bundle of weapons up against.


    "Vim... I..." I started to speak, to say what I felt my heart needed to... yet couldn''t find the words.


    I had agreed to learn from him. I had agreed to try. To become like him.


    And that very obviously meant I''d need to learn how to protect. In the very literal sense. Not in the form of emotions, or kindness... but with violence.


    "You want to learn, Renn. This is one of the things that must be taught," Vim said as he slowly un-wrapped the leather bundle. Its contents made familiar sounds as they clanked against each other. I had heard that pure note in the air many times as Vim and Lellip worked on them in the forge.


    Why did they make such clear sounds? It was almost not fair. They sounded like little bells ringing out.


    Something so beautiful sounding shouldn''t be so... menacing.


    Vim hefted one of the swords. I went still as he stared down its edge, to its point.


    It didn''t have either. He had made them blunt on purpose... but I knew full well that a blunt sword meant nothing in his hands.


    The man before me could cleave me in two with that blunt weapon. Likely with ease.


    "Take your hat off. And get your tail out. You''ll need to feel as comfortable as you can to start, or else it''ll ruin you forever," Vim said lightly as he inspected the blade.


    My ears and tail shifted at their mention, and I went to oblige. I put the hat onto the rock near the bundle of silver looking weapons, and untied my pants enough to get my tail free. I then retied my pants, a little tighter this time.


    After a moment Vim turned and stepped towards me. He shifted the blade and suddenly its handle was being held out to me. For me to take.


    I gulped and hesitated, but knew I couldn''t.


    I knew since three days ago. Since I had watched Vim make that first spear. Since I had heard Pram and her daughter argue in the house, over allowing Lellip to help Vim craft what Pram considered weapons.


    I knew this moment would come since then.


    And not once did I ask him to reconsider. Not once did I voice my opinion on it.


    I had no right to argue now... but...


    "Vim... I''ve never wielded a sword," I said softly.


    "I know. Yet you''ve held a bow, I believe," Vim said.


    About to reach out for the sword, my hand came to a stop mid-reach. "Huh?" I glanced at the man who had somehow known something that he shouldn''t.


    He nodded. "Right? Maybe not for war and battle, but to hunt at least, I''m sure," he said.


    Gulping lightly I nodded. "Most my life... before coming to the Society... But that had been to hunt," I said softly. How had he known? It was how I had fed myself. How I had fed all of those who had been with me.


    "This is also hunting, Renn," Vim said gently.


    I shook my head. "People aren''t animals, and I don''t eat them," I said.


    "Funny."


    I ignored the many obvious quips he could have given, especially to me with my ears and tail.


    A long moment of silence followed... and Vim said nothing but he did smile. With that smile he nodded to the handle, pushing it closer to me.


    Taking it, I wanted to complain but couldn''t. Especially since this was the first time I had actually touched the weapon myself.


    Wrapping my hand around the handle, I felt the strange wood that Lellip had carved for it. The material was smooth, but it had ridges and little twine pieces of leather inside the grooves. To make it easier to hold.


    Vim released the sword from his end, and suddenly I felt its weight.


    It wasn''t much at all.


    Hefting it, I stepped back a step from Vim. I knew he''d never allow himself to casually get stabbed or cut, but I still worried over accidentally hitting him with it as I studied the blade.


    "Why''s it so light?" I asked. I had thought it''d be heavy. The people over the years I had seen use them had always done so... slowly. Implying they had been heavy for them.


    "It''s not. A human man would actually be holding it with two hands right now, especially if it was their first time lifting it like you. A woman probably would have let the point fall to the ground," Vim said.


    Turning the blade a little every which way, to get a better look at the thing... I wondered if that meant I really was that much stronger than most humans.


    "The ball at the end is the pommel. The handle is that or hilt, depending where you are in the world. The two wings above the handle, where your hands are, is the guard. That one''s a cross-guard. It''s actually not to guard your enemies blade from cutting off your hands, but to guard your own hands from your own blade as you lunge it into your enemy," Vim explained as he stepped forward and pointed at each thing he spoke of.


    I quickly nodded, even though most of this wasn''t new. He had told Lellip the exact same stuff as they had worked on them together. Had he forgotten I was standing right there the whole time?


    It had been enjoyable. And part of the reason why I probably felt so calm about this even now, as I held it in my hands.


    Watching Vim teach Lellip had been...


    Well to sum it up it made me teary eyed. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "After the guard is normally a blunt section. Intentionally left blunt so you can grab it if you need to. Obviously the whole thing is blunt this time, so..." Vim shrugged as he pointed to where the blunt section probably ended on a normal sword.


    "Lellip complained you didn''t let her decorate it," I told him.


    "These are tools, nothing more. Decorate your home, not what kills," Vim said sternly as he stepped away from me.


    I gulped at his suddenly strong tone. He hadn''t liked my comment at all.


    Maybe that was why Lellip hadn''t actually complained to him, but to me and in private. She had known he would have gotten upset.


    A little odd, considering he usually so firmly believed in the ideal of free-will. Was it not fee-will to do what one wanted?


    Obviously not when it came to weapons, it seemed.


    "Lift it up straight. Make the point reach my nose," Vim ordered.


    Blinking, I realized we were already starting.


    Great.


    Doing so, I felt silly as I tried to point the swords end at his nose. I felt absolutely ridiculous as I shifted my shoulders and arms, trying to find the right position.


    Once I did, I tried to imagine my own stance. My legs were too close together. My body too shrunk into itself. My arms too outstretched.


    And the fact that even I could tell all of that, told me how bad I probably looked to Vim.


    "Lower it now. Take the point to my stomach," he said.


    I obliged. This was easier, since I only had to lower it straight down and didn''t really need to change how I was standing or holding the thing.


    "Now my groin," he said.


    I blinked, but knew why he had said it. Stabbing there was probably very effective.


    "Hm. Now lift it all the way back up, and swing it down slowly. Same movement," he said.


    For a tiny moment I pondered what he had just asked me to do.


    Swing the sword.


    Slowly lifting the sword back to the first spot, to where the sword-point pointed at his nose... I then took a small breath and slowly swung the blade. I tried to keep it in the straight line he had just taught me, but knew the moment I swung that I had failed to do so.


    "Again. This time put force into it."


    Hefting the blade, I squeezed the handled tight and swung it with more force.


    This time I heard the blade go through the wind. It made an odd sound.


    "How am I supposed to hold it? It slipped a little that time," I asked as I moved my hands around a little.


    "You''ll either figure that out or you won''t," he said plainly.


    Frowning at him, I knew for sure that he knew exactly how to hold it. Hadn''t I seen him just holding it? What had he been doing...?


    Well he had only held it with one hand for one... but I wasn''t comfortable yet with that. I didn''t want to swing it harshly and fling it out, hitting him.


    But he had held it a little different... and not just because it had been with one hand.


    I closed my eyes for a moment and remembered the way he had held it. Then I thought of that time near that river. Before we had returned to Ruvindale, before we had found the Sleepy Artist ransacked and empty.


    He had held a sword then too. Not his sword. Not this one. But a sword. From a knight.


    He had hefted it and swung it. Twice.


    Slowly moving my fingers, I replicated the way he had held it then. At least to the best of my memory.


    Once done I opened my eyes and nodded. That felt a little better. All I had done was adjust the way my thumb laid against the handle, and my other hand.... But it still felt more secure now.


    "I''m a firm believer in experience being the best teacher. So..." Vim shrugged as he suddenly lifted the other sword.


    Wait... what! When''d he get it!


    Quickly looking to the rock, I noticed it was in fact gone. He had picked it up and I hadn''t noticed.


    Impossible!


    "Wait...!" I started to speak but Vim neither listened, nor cared. He stepped forward and raised the sword.


    Although blunt... although I knew he actually wouldn''t hurt me... my heart still skipped a beat as I stepped back away from him.


    He looked focused. Serious. Dangerous.


    Vim the protector stood before me, with a raised sword. His eyes were dead set onto mine, and he was... He!


    Then he swung.


    Turning my body, instead of the blade itself, I allowed his blade to land upon mine.


    Which was a mistake. It hit with such force that the blade shot backward towards me.


    I firmed my grip, and steeled my arms and back. It brought my own blade to a stop, mere hairs from my face.


    "Careful Renn. Don''t make me feel bad about scarring your beautiful face," Vim warned as our blades scraped onto each other. He wasn''t really pushing into me, but it still felt heavy. Forceful. Demanding.


    "Then don''t do it in the first place!" I shouted and pushed his sword away and stepped back.


    Suddenly I was sweating, and breathing heavily. I took in deep breaths of the mountain air, and noticed the sudden lack of the distinct smell and taste of the nearby furnaces.


    I was so focused on him I didn''t even notice that stink. Great.


    Shifting the sword, I took another deep breath... and realized I was smiling.


    "I''m coming again. This time from your right," Vim warned as he stepped forward.


    I nodded, and shifted my body. This time I kept the sword''s handle a little closer to my chest. It felt better to block that way.


    And worked better to. This time my sword didn''t get pushed back much.


    Yet my heart still went into my throat when he swung his sword at me.


    And did again and again, each time following that.


    After a quick three blows, I hurriedly stepped back and almost fell over. Luckily Vim didn''t swing at me a fourth time as I coughed and lowered the sword. It was suddenly very heavy.


    "Lower the blade a little. Imagine the tip of your blade as an extended finger. Keep it leveled with your own arm," he told me.


    I gulped, and tried to do what he told me. He was basically telling me to see the sword as an extension of myself right?


    Shifting a little, I nodded to tell him I was ready to try it out.


    He didn''t nod... but he smiled as he swung again.


    Which wasn''t fair.


    I was smiling too.


    So I understood why he would.


    But him smiling, and looking so happy, only made it all the harder to be scared of him.


    And I wanted to be scared of the man he was right now.


    I needed to.


    I needed to fear the art of killing.


    I needed to hate it.


    Not love it.


    Which seemed impossible, since it was obviously something he himself loved too.


    And how could I hate what he loved so dearly?

 Chapter 101 - One Hundred – Vim – To Teach the Willing

    Chapter 101: Chapter One Hundred ¨C Vim ¨C To Teach the Willing Renn''s blows were heavy. The kind of heavy that would let her win most confrontations purely because of the strength behind her attacks.


    Most wouldn''t be able to block them. Then once you add into the fact that no man, or woman, would ever expect such heavy blows from someone who looked so young...


    I blocked another swing. This time she had aimed for my left thigh. "Tsk," she complained as she hurried to attack again, smiling all the while she did so.


    Yes. She would be deadly. Even hardened warriors, people who spent most their lives on the battlefield, would be caught unaware. Even if one of them had just witnessed her kill a comrade, by cleaving him in two¡ªarmor and all, they''d still not properly prepare for the level of strength behind her blows.


    After all how could they? Not only was her strength impossible for a human, she looked far too thin. Too small. Too weak.


    Her appearance would be very useful to her, if she was willing to abuse it.


    Blocking a quick stab to my chest, I slid my own blade along hers and sidestepped. Usually I''d give her a harsh lesson in following through so deeply, by delving the end of my own pommel into her face or stomach... But instead I just let her rush past me as I stepped aside.


    She and I separated. For the first time in several minutes. That had been the longest confrontation yet, she had done nearly thirty swings that time.


    Renn huffed as she slowly turned back around; staring at me with a look that told me she had realized her mistake.


    "You could have hurt me," she said.


    "Killed you," I corrected her. That was usually why those who taught in such situations would cause pain. The kind that made people never forget. The kind that made one never make the same mistake twice.


    But I could neither hurt her to that level... nor did it seem I needed to.


    Renn shifted a little, letting the point of her blade lower a bit. Not entirely, not all the way... She kept it pointed towards my stomach.


    She had already learned not to let the sword fall out of position. The moment she did I''d charge forward, raising my speed and the strength behind my assault. As to punish her instincts.


    Usually it took a handful of times before people realized it. She had understood on the first.


    "How do you make my sword slide along yours so easily? Whenever I try that, yours skids to a stop," she asked.


    "You''re not accustomed to how much strength you''re supposed to be using yet. Don''t let it bother you, that will take time," I told her.


    "Time..." she mumbled. She''s started to notice a lot of my answers were rounding back to that.


    It seemed to annoy her. But... it was the truth.


    She could be a warrior. And not just because of her innate strength.


    She was perceptive. She noticed the smallest things, and oddly did so very well. She noticed it when I shifted even just a little. She noticed it when I changed where my blade pointed, even if it was only the difference of a twitch of a thumb or finger.


    It was undoubtedly thanks to her bloodline. Her ears let her hear what most couldn''t dream of. Her eyes took in everything, and she was quick enough to process it and also react to it too. Her reflexes were nearly as shocking as her strength. If she ever figured out how to harness them properly and combine them...


    The woman before me would, if given the time and wasn''t killed on her first true battlefield... could become a great warrior. A phenomenal one.


    A better one than Yangli, even. Which would make Lilly all the more adamant about adding her to her flock.


    Honestly I was glad. Yet at the same time...


    "What''s wrong?" Renn asked. She must have noticed my worry.


    "Nothing," I said as I wiped my emotions off my face.


    "Yes there is... What''d I do? I can''t learn if you don''t tell me what I did wrong," Renn glanced at herself, looking at her feet. She must have instinctively felt that her stance was wrong.


    That was another reason to praise her. How many could understand so much in so little time? And do so just by feel alone?


    Maybe she was a prodigy. At least of the blade. Would it carry over into other weapons? If her instincts could flow into the spear, or any other weapon...


    Plus...


    "Give yourself a moment. Catch your breath," I told her right as she stepped forward, to retry in her efforts to hit me.


    Renn blinked, but nodded.


    She stood up a little straighter, and I watched her ears twitch and adjust as she hefted the sword again. This time she kept it pointed a little lower than usual, but still high enough that I''d not attack her over it.


    Did she realize her ears moved so much when she was focused? I could see the way she was trying to shift her body... looking for what was the most comfortable way to stand. Every so often she moved a foot, or shifted an elbow.


    Her tail oddly didn''t twitch much, at least in comparison to her ears. But I had also noticed she kept her tail a little too pointedly straight the entire time. She must be consciously keeping it as far away from the sword she held, and my own, as possible.


    Smart, but I was going to have to get her to make that second nature. In time.


    "Raise the sword a little," I told her.


    She did.


    "Point it forward a bit more. And bring it out a little farther," I stepped up to her and pulled up on one of the quillons, to help guide her to the correct height.


    Renn''s ears twitched a little oddly as I stood next to her, studying her.


    I nodded at her as I stepped away. She still needed a lot of work, but honestly for her first time this was very... impressive.


    If I had seen her amongst the trainees a lifetime ago, I would have picked her out to join my personal detachment.


    Blinking away such thoughts, I nodded. "How long do you think you could stand like that?" I asked her. I needed to focus on the now. Plus I needed to keep myself from thinking of her as I would a soldier under my command.


    That''d be dangerous. For not just her, but myself. For the Society.


    "Like this...? I''m not sure. Hours for sure," she said.


    "Let''s find out, then," I said.


    Renn didn''t like the sound of that, but I was serious.


    I watched her for a good moment, and slowly her ears and tail slowed in their twitching. Her stiffness died, and she eventually became natural. She stood up straight. Her eyes forward, her breathing even.


    She looked as calm standing there, holding up that sword, as she would just standing and walking around town.


    Walking around her, I studied the woman before me. The way she stood... the muscles coiling beneath now somewhat sweaty clothes.


    After a few times around her, I nodded and took up a stance right next to her. On her left.


    She glanced at me, but hurried to look away. As if she thought I''d yell at her if she lost focus for even a moment.


    I hefted the sword and mimicked her stance perfectly. It was a little difficult, since she held the sword with both hands... and our frames weren''t alike at all, but I managed it.


    Renn didn''t say anything as she studied me, and I slowly did the same as she.


    I calmed myself. I loosed my muscles. I relaxed.


    Renn gulped for some reason, but I ignored her as I stared forward. I picked a random tree, and kept my sword pointed at it. As if in waiting for it to charge at me.


    And then I waited.


    And waited.


    Minutes turned into an hour. Then another. And the whole time, Renn stayed standing still right alongside me.


    Renn''s tail bumped me a few times, but each time it did she hurriedly moved it. She hadn''t done so intentionally.


    I focused on her breathing, and the way it sometimes changed. Every so often she took a deeper breath than usual... which made me wonder if it was something innate. Her lungs were fine; I had listened to her breathing before... specifically while she slept. But maybe excessive exercise was new to her. Her body likely needed a little more oxygen than her usual breathing allowed.


    A bird landed a few feet away, and I heard Renn''s ears twitch because of it.


    Then I did it.


    First I moved my right foot. Just enough. I pointed my toes a little more inward. I lined up my heel a little better. I shifted my shin just enough, that honestly she might not have been able to see thanks to my pant leg being a little baggy.


    The bird hadn''t noticed my movement, but Renn did. She turned her head, unworried, and studied me for a moment.


    After a few minutes... Renn also moved her right foot to copy me.


    I kept a smile from putting itself on my face as I then did the same to my left foot and leg.


    She copied it too.


    I wasn''t able to stop my smile as I glanced at her. She noticed and beamed me a smile back.


    Then I shifted my torso, and lifted my elbows a little. I made sure to do so in a way that fit her own frame and body, and not my own.


    She copied it this time with eagerness. Her tail wildly danced as she copied my every movement.


    After about half an hour, and the arrival of nearly a dozen more birds, I had her standing in the stance that fit her best.


    "I see," she whispered with closed eyes.


    "Do you?" I asked.


    She nodded. "This is balanced, isn''t it?" she asked.


    "Is it?"


    Renn glanced at me, and I could tell she was now doubting herself.


    "Swing the sword," I offered her.


    "Hm," she nodded and then took a deep breath. Yet right as she raised it up a little, as to swing it back down... she stopped.


    Holding that stance, she blinked several times and then looked at me.


    I nodded as she smiled and then brought the sword down.


    The whoosh from the swing scattered the birds that had been gathering around us. They flew off into the sky with cawing complaints as Renn smirked in joy. "That was definitely easier," she said.


    "Good. Can you stand in that stance again?" I asked, since she had stopped doing so.


    "Oh. Right," she hurriedly put herself back into a ready position.


    Stepping around her, I studied her once again.


    "A little more fine-tuning and it''ll work. Nothing a few years of practice won''t fix," I said as I realized this stance made her butt look bigger.


    "Years?" she asked, suddenly sounding worried. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You didn''t think you''d master it in a day did you?" I asked her.


    "No... but are you going to teach me for years?" she asked.


    "Not like we have anything else to do," I said. At least not at the moment.


    She hesitated for a moment and allowed her sword to finally fall. Her point nearly touched the grass as she frowned at me.


    "Why are you teaching me this Vim?" she asked softly.


    "If you stay with me Renn... which you obviously seem to want to do, then conflict is inevitable. And during such conflict I''ll not always be able to protect you to the point of keeping you out of the carnage," I told her my reasoning.


    Renn''s frown deepened, but she didn''t argue.


    "Plus you''re... emotional, Renn," I said as I thought of the few times she had shown such emotions. Even a few weeks ago, back at that tavern where that man had killed the other. She had stepped forward, or at least would have tried to had I not stopped her. To protect that woman.


    "Emotional..." she whispered the word as I nodded.


    "Emotional. I don''t fault you for that, by the way. So in my opinion, when the day comes your emotions... or simply fate itself, decides you must fight for your life or the life of others, I''d like you to at least be as prepared as possible. To handle yourself," I explained.


    "You''re talking about the tavern aren''t you? Because I stepped forward to try and help that woman," she said.


    "That and others. You also got emotionally vested in that family. The one who tried to hire us," I said.


    "Melody..." she whispered.


    I nodded.


    "Also, Renn... there''s nothing wrong with learning how to defend yourself and others. Personally I wish more of our members would do what you''re doing right now. I wish I could teach more of us, I wish more would let me help them learn," I said as I hefted the sword. There were a few small rolls and bends now on the edges. But nothing bad at all, considering how hard she had swung her sword at me. I''d need to check her sword though, she didn''t know how to properly divert force yet.


    "You mean like how even Lellip doesn''t want to learn, don''t you?" Renn asked as she gripped her sword tighter. It wobbled a moment, thanks to her grip, and then settled down.


    "Yes. Most would have tossed that sword aside the moment I handed it to them. Hell, most wouldn''t have even took it from me Renn. To be perfectly honest... I had expected you to have done so," I said.


    "I see... is that why Pram has been acting oddly the last few days?" Renn asked.


    I nodded. "She worries I''m making you into another Lilly." Or well, another Yangli. But she didn''t need to know about him. Not yet anyway.


    "Ah..." Renn nodded, understanding.


    The two of us stood in silence for a short time, and I glanced up to see what time it was.


    We still had many hours of daylight left... but I knew this was probably a good time to stop. Even if she was willing to continue, too much at once was detrimental. Especially since it was her first lesson.


    "We''ll do this an hour or two a day from now on, depending on what we''re doing. Even while we travel, as long as we can do it without drawing attention," I said. The two of us sparring would draw eyes, even as untrained as she was. She moved far too fast, and swung far too hard. Most would see two absolute masters of their craft, and that would draw unnecessary attention. Humans loved talking about those good with the blade. They hated war, but praised and made legends out of those good at it.


    Renn nodded slowly, as if lost in thought.


    "If this bothers you Renn, speak up now."


    "No!" she stepped forward, and nearly dropped her sword into the ground. If it had been sharpened it would have dug into the grass at the point. "No... I want.... I need to do this. You''re right," Renn quickly said as she hefted the sword, worried she had hurt it somehow.


    "Good. At least one of us does," I said with a sigh.


    Renn''s ears twitched as she looked at me. "Don''t lie, Vim. It doesn''t suit you," she said with a smirk.


    "Lie?" I asked. I didn''t lie. I never needed to.


    "You had been smiling, Vim. So it''s obvious you were having fun too," she said softly.


    Hesitating, I wondered if I had actually been smiling.


    Me? Smiling? As I taught someone how to kill?


    Renn smiled at me in a way that told me she was completely serious, and correct. I probably had a ridiculous face right now as well.


    "I see."


    Renn giggled as she carefully grabbed the sword at the edges. She ran her fingernail along it, and I heard the faint catch of her nail on parts where the metal had curled and dented.


    I''d need to fix it later.


    And...


    I would need to be careful.


    I was enjoying this. And most likely would continue enjoying it too.


    No... the truth was I was enjoying her.


    Lilly had willingly learned from me, as had Yangli... but they had not smiled while doing so. Their swings had not been out of pure joy of moving around and learning something new. Their swings had been of hate. Of anger.


    They learned to kill.


    Renn was learning simply because I was willing to teach her. Because she really did want to protect the Society. She wanted to help, if she could, and prove herself to me and the rest.


    Spending time with me was probably also a good reason she was enjoying this moment.


    "Come on let''s go back. You''re covered in sweat, so you probably need a good bath," I said.


    "Is it that bad? It feels bad on my back especially..." Renn groaned as she reached around to touch her lower back. Her face told me she had been worrying about it.


    "I asked Pram to ready the baths for you, so don''t worry about it," I said.


    "Just for me?" Renn asked with a weird smile as I walked over to the stone where I had laid the spears and other swords. I hadn''t needed all of them... but habit had me grab them.


    Putting my sword back into the leather bundle, I took Renn''s as she offered it to me. It didn''t take long to wrap them all up and sling them over my shoulder.


    "See a single drop of sweat upon me?" I asked her.


    Renn blinked as she stepped closer, studying me.


    "That''s not fair," she complained.


    "So I have heard, often," I said.


    Patting her back as I guided her back towards the smithy, I gently smiled at her. "You did well by the way. You might be able to join as a tiro one day. Maybe in a few years," I said.


    "Tyro...?" Renn sounded out the word, obviously trying to think of what it meant.


    "Means recruit, basically," I said.


    "Oh. Well... I guess that is what I am, isn''t it?" Renn smiled as she nodded, more than happy to accept the moniker.


    "I suppose..." I guess the joke didn''t work well with her since she wasn''t aware to how deadly she actually was.


    Hopefully she''d not find out anytime soon.


    And hopefully... when she did...


    She''d not come to love it.


    At least not as much as me.

 Chapter 102 - One Hundred and One – Renn – To Clean Soot

    Chapter 102: Chapter One Hundred and One ¨C Renn ¨C To Clean Soot The black soot was... thick. And mixed in was lots of sand too, though I wasn''t entirely sure where it kept coming from.


    This was the second time I''ve swept the floor of the furnace building, and somehow it felt as if there was more this time than last time. How was it possible? There wasn''t any ash or gunk in the air, at least none visible... and...


    "You''re a quick learner Renn... plus you''re strong. Stronger than me. But you really need to learn to control your strength," Lellip said from behind me.


    I turned around mid-brush and saw her lift the bucket I had just tried to fix. She tilted it just enough that I could see the small hole near the end of the pail, indicating I had hit it far too hard or too much.


    "Uh..." I sighed as I nodded in apology. That was the second time today I had failed, it seemed.


    "It''s all fine. That''s the good thing about metal, Renn. You just hit it again. And again, until it does what you want it to... though I guess in your case it''s try to not hit as much?" Lellip chuckled at herself as she tossed the bucket into the pile of other failed metalwork. Although not all of that pile was mine, it sure did feel like most of it was.


    "Sorry Master," I said as I pushed another pile of black soot into the sunken hole in the corner of the room. Supposedly there was a larger hole beneath it that led outside, but Lellip hadn''t showed me how it worked yet.


    "As I said it''s fine. That''s the cool thing about metal. You can reshape it as many times you want. Add to it. Fix it. Break it. Make it into something else. You can give it life and purpose again," Lellip said as she tossed another metal object into the pile. Something she had been working on earlier this morning. Some kind of box shaped object.


    "Does Vim fail?" I asked.


    "He and my grandfather failed all the time. The problem with them is their failures were still... perfect to my eyes. So I''m not sure if I should say they failed or not," Lellip said honestly.


    She held her grandfather in high esteem, so it was always a surprise to hear her include Vim when she spoke of him. She not only admitted, but accepted with ease, that Vim was as good if not better than her grandfather had been.


    Which was a shock. How did Vim know how to do it so well? Was it simply because he was so old? That he had so much time to know and learn things?


    Did that mean no matter what, as long as I dedicated time to it... I''d be able to master things too? Would I one day be like him, then? Able to build, fix, travel, and wage war all the while doing so flawlessly without failure?


    "See this? This is one of the knives Vim made earlier. He gave it to me because he said it wasn''t good enough, but I can''t see any flaw in it," Lellip said as she hurried over to me.


    I stopped sweeping as Lellip pulled out a small hand sized knife. Something told me it was more of a kitchen utensil than one for war and battle, but I kept my mouth shut as she turned the blade over to show me. She had already given it a handle and hilt, and she had designed little symbols into the middle of the blade already too.


    "See that part? The fuller here? It''s off too much, in his opinion. But honestly if I saw this hanging up at any other blacksmith''s shop, it''d be considered a work of art, not a failure. My grandfather would have done the same. He''d have tossed it, even though it''s perfectly fine," Lellip said with a hushed voice.


    I nodded, even though I had absolutely no clue how to tell. It was... silvery, like the other things Vim had made. Which supposedly wasn''t silver at all, but something else. Something special that didn''t exist yet. Which made no real sense; since it was obvious they existed.


    Reaching out, I tapped the edge of the small knife with a fingernail. The feel and sound told it me it was very sharp already.


    So sharp that it made me shiver at the thought of Vim''s other weapons being sharpened too.


    "Sharp, yeah," Lellip nodded as she quickly hid the knife away. Likely to keep it safe and close, but also to make sure her mother never saw her with it.


    Lellip didn''t cherish it because it was a weapon, though. But because of its importance. What it was made of, and who made it.


    "Would Vim''s swords get that sharp?" I asked her.


    "Oh even sharper," she said with a nod.


    Great.


    I had been swinging that sword every day for the last week under Vim''s guidance... and honestly I was starting to realize just how dangerous it actually was.


    Even as a blunt piece of metal, it was dangerous. For it to also become that sharp...


    I squeezed the wooden rod handle of the broom I had been using, and imagine swiping the sword through it. While it was dull, I''d snap it in half without a thought. Yet while sharpened...


    Would I even notice it? Even though this handle was nearly as wide as my wrist? And the wood was old and hard? Tempered and lacquered?


    A part of me wanted to see what it felt like, yet the rest of me hoped I never found out.


    Especially since it''d tell me just how easy it would be to cut into flesh and bone. S§×ar?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Not much left. Here I''ll help," Lellip noticed how little soot was left on the ground and hurried away to grab another broom.


    I didn''t try to stop her. She honestly was a bundle of energy. She always was running around and doing stuff, either working in the smithy or out in the fields that they used to grow food. There were also animals here they tended to, like chickens and a few goats.


    Yet no matter how much work we did, there always seemed to be more and more. Like the soot we were sweeping up... We had just cleaned this up a few days ago! Yet here we were, doing it again.


    I didn''t mind helping, at all... but it did kind of feel like this place had been built with more people in mind. As if we were a dozen hands short.


    It made me wonder what Vim did most the day, since he seemed to disappear sometimes. He did help out, whether on the farm, in the house, or here inside the smithy. Half of the day Lellip was teaching me by learning herself, while we both watched and helped Vim as he worked.


    The oddest part was Vim always taught Lellip as he worked. Showing her and teaching her as he did... yet never did so for me. He''d let me watch, and I did so, but it was almost as if he was making it a point that he taught her and she taught me.


    Returning to sweeping, I ignored Lellip''s happy humming as she also went to sweeping nearby. With her help it''d not take much longer at all to finish up.


    The floor was sand and dirt, mostly... Lellip had said it was so that no fires would get started. But there were also some sections of the floor that had brick. I had to be careful walking on them, since sometimes I''d trip on a brick sticking out of the dirt.


    Once Lellip and I had gathered most of the black soot into the single corner, and started sweeping them into the hole that they used for it, I noticed the way her hands gripped the broom''s handle.


    Her hands were nearly as big as mine... and her thumb was twice as long as my own, and looked almost as if it had an extra joint. But that was a trait of her bloodline. Her parents had the same hands.


    Those hands probably helped when she worked. There were a few tools I wished were a little smaller or my hands a little bigger, when I used them.


    "Is a war coming, Renn?" Lellip then suddenly asked as she swept up the last bit of soot.


    I flinched at the question, since it had sounded so... sincerely worried.


    "Uhm... no? I hear there''s a war in the south, but Vim thinks it will end soon I guess?" I said carefully.


    "My parents worry a war is coming to us. To the Society," she said as she patted her broom against the dirt floor, as if to clean the bristles free. They were stained black from the years of soot, something told me they''d never get clean.


    "I uh..." I wasn''t sure what to say at all.


    "Vim''s never taught someone how to fight like he is for you, I guess. Is that why you''re here? To learn how to make weapons, since we won''t?" Lellip asked as she looked up at me with a worried expression.


    My heart tinged in pain as I realized the poor girl had been holding this in for some time. It bothered me that I had allowed, and Vim as well, this very happy and energetic girl to get like this.


    "I''m not planning to fight in any war, Lellip. Nor am I learning how to make weapons. Vim''s teaching me to defend myself, thanks to my own request. But to be honest... if war actually came I''d probably be too scared to fight in it," I said to her softly.


    Lellip stared at me for a moment, and then smiled. "You are a cat after all!" she said.


    I smiled too, since I was glad to see her smile and hear her laugh... but it was a little uncomfortable to have that be the reason.


    I was a cat, but was I being that scared of war so easily believable? I had actually thought my comment would have been interpreted as a lie... for her to have believed it so readily...


    But that was for the best.


    "Come on, let''s put these back," Lellip quickly hopped around me and hurried to the spot where we hung the brooms on along the wall.


    I joined her in putting the brooms up, and decided to take the time to make it clear to her over the next few days that Vim wasn''t teaching me how to wage war. It wasn''t the truth after all. He had been teaching me how to hold a sword. How to swing it without hurting myself. How to block, and parry, and...


    I hesitated as I wondered if maybe that really was war. In my mind war was something grandiose. Something massive. Something that took hundreds, if not thousands, of people... but...


    At the end of the day maybe that was all it was.


    Pure violence.


    "I think part of the reason you''re still struggling with hammering is because you''re swinging the swords too much. You need to be more gentle, and Vim''s obviously not teaching you to be gentle!" Lellip said as we headed for the exit. She spoke nonchalantly, as if making small talk... but I knew she was mostly serious in her statement.


    "That is possible," I agreed. Even though Vim had been intentionally trying to make me swing the sword with less strength lately.


    Opening the large furnace doors alongside Lellip, we both paused as the door came to a stop. Vim peered his head out from behind the door, signifying he had been the one to stop it.


    I pushed on it a little harder, even though Lellip immediately gave up. Yet no matter how hard I pushed, nor how abruptly, it didn''t budge.


    Just how strong was he...?


    "Let''s go Renn," Vim then said.


    "What? Where are we going?" I asked. Surely he didn''t mean leave as in... leave? We''d not been here a month yet, and he said we''d be here until the passes cleared! The nearby mountains were still covered in white snow!


    "The mine," Vim said plainly.


    Oh. I released a small breath of relief as Lellip groaned. I glanced at her, wondering what was wrong.


    "I can''t go there anymore..." she mumbled dejectedly.


    "For good reason," Vim said.


    "Then why are we going?" I asked. As far as I was aware most the mine was still empty. The village was still mourning the loss of those taken in the last cave-in, and were even debating not opening the mine back up at all and starting another elsewhere.


    "Do you have a helmet for Renn, Lellip?" Vim asked her, ignoring my question and concern... which didn''t make me feel much better about it.


    "Sure do! Won''t be one of her buckets either!" Lellip said as she hurried between the large door and Vim, heading for the storehouse.


    Vim watched her go for a moment, and then glanced at me. "Bucket?" he asked.


    "I uh... left a hole in one. That I was supposed to fix," I said with a shrug.


    "Well buckets are supposed to have holes," he said.


    "They are...?"


    "One big one. At the top," he said with open hands.


    "That''s a bad joke," I said.


    "It is full of holes," he nodded, agreeing.


    I couldn''t help it; I scoffed a laugh as I headed out of the furnace.


    Vim closed the door behind me as I left, and I shook my head. "That was even worse!"


    "Give me a second, I''m sure I got a better one in my bucket somewhere," Vim frowned as he spoke, as if he was actually contemplating what to say next.


    We headed for the storehouse, and I watched as Lellip opened the storehouse door and went in. She seemed excited.


    "Can she come? Since you''ll be there?" I asked him.


    "No. Her parents laid down the law. She''s not allowed to go there anymore, if ever," he said firmly. He no longer had that tone he had just used, for making stupid jokes.


    "I see..." I said softly.


    "It''s for her own good, Renn. Things happened," he said.


    I nodded. I didn''t know the full story of course, but had heard a general summary of it all.


    She had been flirting with one of the young miners. One who had gotten stuck in the original cave-in... and her grandfather had gone in to save him. Resulting in more deaths than necessary.


    While we walked towards the storehouse, I took the moment to glance around... and made sure no one else was within earshot. Lellip and her family couldn''t hear as well as I or Vim, but they still had better hearing than most humans.


    "Lellip and her family are worried. About me... or well, about what you''re teaching me," I said softly.


    "They should be," he said, in his normal tone.


    I groaned, since that was not what I wanted to hear at all.


    Maybe I was getting involved in something I didn''t know about...


    "What... what am I allowed to speak of, Vim? You''ve never really said," I said quietly.


    Vim frowned as he paused for a moment. "What aren''t you allowed to speak of?" he asked me.


    "That''s just it, I don''t know?" I asked back.


    "You''re free to tell anyone anything you want Renn. Just make sure you know what you''re saying and who you''re saying it to," he said.


    "All that tells me is there are things you don''t want me to talk about, yet won''t stop me from telling them either..." I groaned.


    Before any more could be said Lellip appeared. She hurried out of the storehouse carrying metal helmets, and... some kind of weird looking glass box.


    "Here ya are! I wasn''t sure if you wanted one Vim," Lellip said as she handed him the pair of helmets. They were black, and looked and sounded like iron made.


    "I did. Thank you. The humans would find it odd if I entered a mine without one, after all," Vim told her as he put one of the hats onto his head.


    Once on, Lellip and I stared up at him for a moment... and only Lellip seemed unable to contain her chuckle at his appearance.


    "What? I''ll have you know I used to wear helmets like no one else''s business," Vim defended himself, but had a smile as he did so... telling me he was fully aware of how silly he looked.


    I reached out for the other helmet, and felt a little excited to try it on. I''d never worn a metal hat before.


    But before I could grab it, Vim lifted it upward and over my head. I went still as he slowly lowered it on my head. I hurriedly laid my ears down flat, and was very thankful for him placing it on my head slowly. It would have hurt my ears had he just dropped it on my head.


    The thing blocked some of my vision, and I had to push it up a little. "It''s too big," Lellip groaned.


    "Got any smaller ones?" Vim asked.


    "That was the smaller one!" Lellip complained.


    "Could make one real quick?" I suggested.


    Vim sighed, and I could tell he wasn''t in the mood to do so.


    "I''ll get you some pads, one second Renn," Lellip reached up, and I took the hat off and handed it to her. A moment later she bounded away, leaving the little glass box behind.


    "Much better than making a new one," Vim nodded.


    "Sorry my head''s so small," I complained as I bent down to inspect the small box she had left behind.


    Was it some kind of lamp? It had glass... windows on all four sides, yet something reflective on the top and...


    "It''s a lantern, Renn. Just made for the mines is all, so a little odd looking," Vim told me.


    "Ah. What''s that reflective stuff inside it? It looks like the stuff on some of the windows in the workshop," I said.


    "Mirrors, Renn. Don''t you remember the one at the mansio in Telmik?" he sounded concerned I hadn''t noticed.


    "Those are mirrors!" I picked the little lantern up and was shocked. Of course they were! Why hadn''t I realized it...?


    Well... maybe because the idea of using mirrors in such a way had been beyond me. They were so valuable... why waste them like this?


    While inspecting the little metal box, I smiled as I stared at Vim through the translucent glass. He was visible, but it made him look odd. As if deformed a little.


    "Did the hat hurt your ears?" he asked.


    "No. It will be uncomfortable, but I''ll be fine," I said. I used the lantern to hide my smile; he had been concerned over it.


    We stood in silence for a moment, and I wondered if I should go help Lellip. She was adjusting it for me after all... and...


    "Were you cleaning the furnaces?" Vim then asked.


    "Huh?" I stopped messing with the little lantern as I suddenly became aware of something I usually didn''t notice.


    I was dirty.


    "We uh... swept the soot out," I said, and wondered if I was as covered in the stuff as I probably looked. Had Lellip been as dirty? I hadn''t even noticed...


    "Well, you''ll blend in at the mines at least," Vim said with a smirk.


    "Exactly!" I agreed, even though my smile felt a little forced. Usually he didn''t comment on how dirty I got, unless it was to tease me. Yet that hadn''t really sounded like teasing earlier...


    "Don''t worry about it. You can bathe when we get back," he said.


    "I wasn''t... worried...?" I hated how my voice sounded. I had been worried, and hadn''t sounded convincing at all!


    "Hopefully this is all just needless worry," Vim then said softly.


    Glancing at him, I hesitated as I noticed the way he was looking at the workshop. He wasn''t looking at it, but something else. Something far away.


    It was the same look he had back during the fires. When we had put the paintings of the Sleepy Artist to flame, to protect the Society.


    "Vim...?" I wasn''t able to say much else as Lellip emerged once more, this time holding the helmet high over her head, as if declaring victory over a triumphant enemy as she hurried back over to us.

 Chapter 103 - One Hundred and Two – Vim – A Lone Mine

    Chapter 103: Chapter One Hundred and Two ¨C Vim ¨C A Lone Mine I lit the lantern and the entrance of the mine became much brighter.


    "Oh!" Renn smiled as she looked more at the lantern than the mine it had just illuminated. She seemed to like the way its flame danced inside the mirror cage within the glass.


    The metal mining helmet on her head shifted a little, even with the three layers of extra padding and straps that Lellip had added to it. But now at least it stayed on her head, and didn''t crush her ears.


    Turning I took a small breath and focused on the smell of the mine. I could smell the dirt. The grease of whale oil mixed with wood and metal. I could also smell rust... which told me that they had probably allowed one of the shafts to get flooded. Though based off the smell, it wasn''t recent. Not even a few months ago, but years ago. The smell had seeped into the very dirt they were excavating.


    "So uh... why are we here Vim?" Renn asked as she followed me. She walked with a small skip in her step, causing the lantern to cast dancing shadows as we headed into the mines.


    "I want to see where my friend died," I said.


    "Oh..." The light stopped moving, as Renn stopped walking. But after a few moments she returned to following after me.


    "Ever been in a mine before?" I asked her.


    "Nope."


    "See these?" I pointed at a nearby mine timber. It had a pickaxe rested up against it.


    "Hm," I saw her nod thanks to her smile. That smile drew my eyes sometimes, even when I didn''t know it existed.


    "Those are some of the only things keeping the mountain from burying you alive. If you want to join Nebl in his tomb, than feel free to go down any shaft that has yet to have them installed," I said.


    "Can''t I just stay with you? I bet that''d be the safest," Renn asked. She examined a pile of tools for a moment before hurrying over to me.


    "Don''t know if I could hold up a whole mountain on my own," I said.


    "That''s funny, since something tells me you''d survive it," she said.


    I had before, but I''d not say that aloud.


    Rounding a small mine cart, I studied the half empty cart as I walked past it. It had a bunch of black rocks inside.


    Judging by the severe lack of people, the completely dead torches, and all the mining equipment scattered everywhere... it seemed the village indeed hadn''t returned since the cave-in.


    Mines this valuable weren''t left alone for long... let alone for what was considered typical accidents.


    "A cave in is normal for mines. Too normal for this level of abandonment," I said aloud.


    "Really...?" Renn asked as we came to the first intersection. I paused for a moment to look up and down the different paths. One led ever forward, not descending. Another descended sharply enough to become dark rather fast... and the last one looked as if it went upward some distance down the path.


    "Which way?" Renn asked.


    "Lellip said it was deep. We''ll try this way first," I said as I headed for the darkest pathway.


    "How big are these things?" Renn asked as we headed down the path.


    "Some can be huge. Last time I was here it was only a few miles worth of mines," I said.


    "Miles?" Renn asked, and the echo her voice made me flinch.


    Did I just use that word?


    "A term used for great distances. A thousand paces," I said, and wondered why I always slipped up with her. A part of me hoped it was because I was thinking of other things, like my friend''s death... but...


    "A thousand paces... Your paces?" she asked as she got closer, to illuminate my feet.


    "A pace is about two steps, Renn," I corrected her.


    "Oh... Wow," she seemed to comprehend the distance it represented.


    Great, now she''d probably use the term herself.


    Reaching the end of the path, the mine now diverted two different ways. One was a little thinner than the other. The larger one had two small wooden rail paths, yet no carts anywhere around. Other had a pair of torches placed into the ground at the entrance, forming a cross.


    "This is probably the one," I said.


    "Hope so, can I tell you the truth? This place feels... wrong. Why''s there wind down here Vim? It sounds..." Renn turned around. I glanced behind us, to see what she thought she was hearing.


    There was nothing there of course, but I knew what she probably heard.


    "The cries of the damned?" I teased her.


    Renn quickly spun to look at me. The lantern she held clanked since she had moved so quickly, and I realized I really shouldn''t have teased her in that way.


    "I uh... I''m kidding. It''s just the wind, Renn. Passing along the rocks and shafts," I said.


    She obviously didn''t believe me now, and I turned away to hide my flinch.


    Sure. Tell the very astute woman with cat-like perception that the cries and wails she hears in the wind inside this pitch black mine were the souls of the damned. Oh did I mention that hyper-perceptive individual also has a penchant for religion?


    "Vim. Vim!" Renn hurried to follow me as I walked past the two torches that were meant to warn off anyone from entering.


    The lantern''s shadows danced as she hurried to walk closer to me. The thin shaft was just big enough for her to walk by my side.


    "It''s the wind Renn, I''m sorry for teasing you," I said.


    "Hmhm..." she made an odd noise as she turned to look behind us. She flinched and looked ahead, as if she had seen something.


    If not for the very clear distress on her face, I''d almost bet she was messing with me.


    We walked slowly, since this shaft had a rather strong decline. Under normal conditions I''d not worry over her tripping, but right now she was far too focused on the sounds she was hearing than she was where she was walking.


    "Bad time to tell you I''ve never met a ghost?" I asked her.


    "Oh. Best time. Perfect time," she said quickly.


    "Well it''s true," I said.


    Renn glanced at me as I studied the left wall. It was growing smooth, thanks to the many months of mining. It looked almost as if it had...


    Reaching out, I ran my fingertips along it. I didn''t need to see the stains left on them to know that it was clay. Renn lifted the lantern a little, to let me see better. Sure enough the gray stains confirmed it.


    "What''s that?" Renn asked.


    "The reason for the cave in, most likely. This is gray clay," I said.


    "Clay...?"


    I stopped walking as we arrived at another branch in the mine. This time it separated from the shaft we were currently in, leading to our right. This shaft continued onward, and based off the feel of the air it continued for some time.


    "Clay like that doesn''t absorb moisture well... yet when it does, it cracks and shifts easily. Not something you really want to trust," I said as I studied the ceiling. None of the gray clay looked elsewhere yet, but I knew how quickly earth could change. A few shovel scoops, and it''s like you''re in a different land.


    Renn shifted a little, causing the lantern to dance as she looked behind us. Once again acting as if she had heard something.


    I could hear the far off whistles and cries. I knew she was hearing them as I was... but odds were the hat and its padding were muffling her ears. Distorting the sounds just enough to make them easily misunderstood, and allowing her to hear things she shouldn''t.


    If not for the clay I''d have let her take the hat off.


    "So uh... what now?" Renn asked, a little apprehensively.


    She must really not like it here.


    Taking a small breath, I tried to taste the lingering scents of death. A part of me thought I could smell something like it, but it was so diluted that I was questioning it.


    What if I was only able to smell it because I wanted to?


    "Do you smell anything odd Renn?" I asked her.


    "Odd? This whole place stinks. I smell metals, oil, dirt... I think I smell water too," she said.


    "Smell anything human?" I asked.


    "A little. I smell their tools, and I sometimes catch a scent of sweat or blood... but who knows where it''s coming from," she said.


    I nodded, that was the same for me. But that didn''t mean that blood was my friend''s. Miners hurt themselves all the time. We could just be smelling old wounds, dried blood and whatnot. Knowing miners, there were probably even fingers and limbs buried here and there too.


    "Let''s check this one first, I suppose," I said as I headed down the new passage. This one was a little more normal. It had been widened already, and there were even torches perched onto the timbers that held it all up. None were lit of course, but it told me this was a more frequented path.


    Renn grumbled as she followed me down it.


    I''d ask if she wanted to leave, but something told me she''d grow even more unsettled if I did.


    "Is this where the smithy gets all its ores?" Renn asked as we passed a wall of coal.


    "Yep."


    Quickly the coal took over. Becoming not just a single wall, but the whole shaft itself. The black rocks were pointy, and all over the floor was the soot and crumbling remains of whoever had dug at the walls and ceiling.


    Entire chunks of usable coal were scattered on the ground, which was a little odd. But not, if I considered this shaft had been affected by the shift of the cave in.


    We were getting close.


    "Why was this shaft dug out so much more than the last?" Renn asked.


    "Coal''s valuable," I said.


    "Oh."


    So far I''d seen copper, hematite, the clay... now coal. They all seemed to be layered upon one another more than not.


    This mine would have been better as a surface mine. Not that they had the proper technology to do it that way.


    "Dead end?" Renn asked as she lifted the lantern a little to study the open area we found ourselves in.


    My eyes focused on our right, where another shaft had obviously been started... and...


    "Oh," Renn realized it as she took a single step forward... as to better illuminate the cave in.


    Black coal, brown dirt, gray clay and rocks... the mix was an obvious mess. The shaft had caved in, and so had half the mine around it. Another shaft to the left, which might not have been entirely created yet, had also succumbed to the weight.


    Stepping up to the pile of rocks, I studied the dozens of timbers not only in the pile but around it.


    "Nebl had tried to re-enforce this area before heading in. Before trying to clear out what was probably a cave-in deeper into this shaft," I said as I made out the obvious.


    "Re-enforce...?" Renn tried her best to stand next to me as to help light up the scene. I didn''t bother telling her there was no need.


    I could have come in here without that lantern.


    "So this is a cave-in? Looks like an avalanche," Renn said as she looked around.


    "It basically is," I said as I glanced around at the rest of the room. They had opened this area up, probably with the intentions of making it another hub. One to let them really mine out all the coal and other stuff they found here. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Had the clay been their downfall? Or had they rushed? Too many shafts at once maybe? It did look as if they had planned to expand nearly six different ways from here. Too much for this soil.


    What was interesting though was Nebl''s handiwork. It was part of the reason the cave-in hadn''t been worse. I put a hand on one of the large timbers holding up what looked to be a huge rock. It wasn''t free or loose, of course, but it had been a great aid in keeping the rest of this room from falling down as well.


    "Did he put these all up while it was collapsing?" Renn asked as she too examined another timber. That one was paired with another, supporting each other as they held up a section of earth.


    "Not likely. There was more likely another smaller cave in, deeper down that way... He had done this as to try and start dislodging the rocks as to unbury whoever had gotten stuck. This was preemptive, not reactive," I said.


    "Preemptive," she repeated the word, and I realized once again I had used a word she wasn''t familiar with.


    I needed to stop that. Renn was far too astute. And too smart for her own good.


    If she used such words openly, where the wrong people could hear her... she''d draw attention. The wrong kind.


    Either I needed to be more mindful of myself, or I needed to simply teach her why those words shouldn''t be said aloud. At least not in certain company. She was intelligent, she''d understand.


    But if I did that she''d wonder where those words came from... and why I knew them but on one else did and...


    "Focus," I told myself. This was more important right now.


    "Hm?" Renn obviously heard me, but I ignored her worried glance as I knelt down to study a footprint.


    One that had dug into the coal.


    It wasn''t mine either.


    Nebl''s foot wasn''t as big as mine. But it was clearly his. The grooves of rubber, where his toes had probably dug into the earth first, were obviously visible.


    He had exerted himself here. But why? It was several feet from the collapse, and any timbers...


    If this collapse had happened afterwards then...


    "Vim," Renn drew my attention as she knelt in front of something near the collapse. Near a large timber sticking out, broken in half.


    Something reflective was in front of her. Something that didn''t belong in a mine.


    Walking over to it, I sighed as I stared at Lellip''s handiwork.


    "Lellip''s," Renn said with a sad tone. She couldn''t take her eyes off it.


    The little plate was made of steel. Something she shouldn''t have been able to craft on her own. But it was obviously not perfected. I could see the impurities. She had made it to honor him, and hadn''t done a very good job... but she had designed a lovely poem into it.


    "His real grave," I said.


    Renn sniffed.


    Deciding to leave it be, I stepped away and went to the farthest section I could. The closest I could get to the original shaft''s location. I had to round the cave-in, and walk under a dangerously unprotected ceiling... but...


    Walking up to a wall of black, I laid my hand on it and tried to listen. As close as possible.


    I could hear wind. I could hear the echoes beyond the wall.


    There was open space beyond this cave-in. Probably not too far from it either.


    I tapped the coal with a solid knuckle. A piece of it broke off thanks to the impact, and I closed my eyes to listen.


    There was the sound of wind above me.


    The falling crumbles from my tap echoed up throughout the mine.


    Renn''s feet as she shuffled to look at me. Her very small whine which trembled from inside her, from sorrow and pain and worry. Grief and fear, mixed together.


    Her breathing. My breathing. Her ears and tail as they brushed what they were connected to.


    I blocked it all out and focused entirely on the world before me. The mountain before me.


    Tapping the coal again, I heard the thump roll along the stones. I heard it shuffle tiny grains of sand, and unsettle the tiniest of rocks deeper in the wall... and then I heard the sound of debris falling off a wall opposing me, and landing on an open floor. It was muffled, but obvious.


    Opening my eyes, I shifted at the realization that the open area wasn''t far at all. Probably the distance that was between Renn and myself right now. I glanced back at her, and found her still standing near Lellip''s little plate of steel. She was staring at me with watery eyes.


    Chances are this cave-in had only happened here. Not taking out the whole shaft, but just this area.


    I''d ask Renn for conformation, but she said she''d never been in a mine before.


    No... I should ask.


    "Renn, come here. Take your hat off for a moment," I said.


    Renn happily obliged. She laid the lantern down a few feet from me and took the helmet off with a relieved huff.


    Once she did, I watched as she flinched and hurriedly moved her ears around. That hadn''t been a flinch from pulled hair or a pinch, but because of the sudden influx of loud noises. At least to her.


    After a few moments she nodded as she stepped up next to me, up against the wall.


    "What are we listening for?" she asked, excitedly happy to help.


    "Cries of the damned?" I asked her. She immediately lost her happy smile and glared at me, so I quickly pointed to the wall. "I''m going to flick the wall. See if you can hear anything odd when I do," I said.


    "Flick the wall...? Is that what you had been doing? It sounded as if you hit it," she complained as she nodded and stepped forward. She pointed her ears at the wall and closed her eyes. She nodded again, to let me know she was ready.


    Reaching out, I went ahead and flicked the wall. This time a little harder than the last two times.


    Renn''s eyes furrowed as she focused, and I wondered if the initial impact had been loud enough to hurt her.


    Then as I heard the sounds reverberate throughout the mine... Renn tilted her head quickly, and her frown suddenly became a worried look.


    "Uhm... Something flicked back," she said worriedly.


    Frowning at her, I wondered if she had never heard a real echo before. Surely not? One didn''t need to be in a cavern or mine to hear them... even open plains and fields could and...


    But then she jumped with a small yelp, and I heard it this time too.


    "Vim!" she reached out to grab onto my arm, but I ignored her as I put my forehead against the wall.


    And there¡ªsure enough.


    Something... or rather someone, knocked on the mountain on the other side. A very heavy thump.


    Reaching out, I knocked on the coal rock in three times in quick succession.


    Three slow knocks came back.


    "Vim?" Renn''s voice didn''t sound as terrified now as I slowly leaned back and realized the truth.


    "He''s alive," I whispered.

 Chapter 104 - One Hundred and Three – Renn - Nebl

    Chapter 104: Chapter One Hundred and Three ¨C Renn - Nebl My helmet shifted as I hurriedly dumped the wheelbarrow. The black coal clunked loudly as it fell to the ground.


    The effort wasn''t too strenuous. Nothing more than I had been doing back at the smithy... but it was still hard for some reason. I felt exhausted, even though I knew I could do this for hours more. Especially since the cause was so great.


    Pushing the wheelbarrow back to the other side of the area, I watched for a tiny moment as Vim swung the pickaxe. It struck the wall of stone, causing tiny rocks to splatter all around.


    He was digging into the wall several dozens of feet away from the caved in area, and had also done so away from the black coal. Even though every so often he ran into it, Vim didn''t seem to like digging that stuff out.


    I put the wheelbarrow near one of the piles of rocks and dirt he had accumulated. It was actually two piles away from the one he was making now, but he didn''t want me near him as he actually dug. He had worried I''d get hurt by the chipped rocks that flew every time he swung.


    Picking up one of the shovels I went to filling the wheelbarrow. It was monotonous, and probably the hundredth time I had done so, but it was all I could do to help.


    Vim hadn''t wanted me to do any of the actual mining, just in case something happened.


    He had almost convinced me to leave the mine entirely as he worked... If not for his friend being in danger, Vim would probably have never given in and allowed me to help. I paused a moment when I heard a strange thump.


    The pick had gotten stuck in the wall.


    With a heavy oomph he pulled his pickaxe free of the wall. A large boulder fell, following the tug free.


    Quickly finishing with the wheelbarrow, I pulled it aside as Vim hefted the big rock and quickly tossed it away, over to the other wall. It landed with a heavy thump and rolled a few feet.


    While I emptied the wheelbarrow I wondered if I would have been able to toss that rock aside as easily.


    With a huff I returned, and once again filled the wheelbarrow up with the smaller rocks and dirt.


    It was repetitive, and made me wonder how humans did it day in and day out. This wasn''t just hard, it was... annoying. Moving the dirt made a bunch of dust go into the air, making it hard to breathe. I had wrapped a part of my shirt up over my mouth and nose, but it didn''t seem to be helping much.


    To think I had thought sweeping soot had been annoying. I''d never complain over that again.


    "Hold on," Vim mumbled as he dug deeper.


    Seeing Vim so seriously focused made me forget about all my complaints, and I hurried to follow suit.


    What seemed like hours went by, and at first what had seemed like little progress... quickly turned into results. Dumping the wheelbarrow once again onto a massive pile, now almost as tall as myself, I glanced over at where Vim was and found him a distance away.


    He was now outside the little lantern''s reach. I had lit a few torches for him, but had only put two inside the little... hallway looking area he was creating. He no longer was swinging a pickaxe but was instead using a shovel. He was now more so digging than not.


    It was actually rather surprising at how much earth he was moving. Dozens of massive boulders and rocks were scattered around the room, and there were three piles of smaller debris similar to the one I had made. Vim wasn''t just breaking the wall apart, he was moving it too.


    There were also now three rows of timber supports hanging above Vim''s head. Although he was in a rush to save his friend... he was being smart about it. Methodical. I had helped him push one of those beams into a subsection of wall he had cut out, and was very surprised at how he had done it. He had put another piece of wood on top of it, and against it, to better support it in a way that didn''t need nails it seemed.


    "Renn I''ll need another pickaxe in a second," Vim said as he shoveled a pile aside and out of his way.


    "Got it," I left behind the wheelbarrow and hurried to find another. This would be the third he''s broken since he''s started...


    Was it because of his strength, or was it normal? I had no idea.


    Leaving the cave, I headed down the large shaft that led outward. I knew where a pile of tools was now, thanks to my earlier searching.


    Taking a left, I entered the dark and small shaft that was now illuminated by a single torch. It flickered as I passed it and found the pile of tools right outside, at the other crossroads.


    Picking up two pickaxes, another shovel, and another torch just in case I carried the bundle back to Vim.


    Thanks to Vim, and the torches, there were more noises in the mine. More echoes. More odd... strange sounds. Every so often I thought I heard a voice. One that cried out from somewhere behind me.


    I hoped it was just the wind, or the fact that my ears were somewhat blocked by the padding and metal helmet... but I had heard them even with the hat off.


    I''d wonder if it was Nebl, if not for the fact that it sounded... like a woman talking, not a man''s voice. It was unnerving.


    Ignoring it to the best of my abilities, I returned to the oddly comforting sound of Vim digging. He huffed sometimes, even though he didn''t sound or look exhausted. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Putting the tools down near his hallway, I stepped back and wondered how much longer it''d take. He was far enough that he''d soon need to put another support timber in... at least by the looks of it.


    The pile near him was not as large as the others had been. It seemed most of this section was large rocks instead of small clumps of dirt. He was working on getting a large white rock out right now, which kind of glistened in the torchlight.


    "Funny," Vim said as he put the shovel aside and went to grab the rock.


    "Hm?" I stepped aside since I knew he''d soon be carrying the massive rock out and tossing it to a corner.


    "This is quartz," he said, and then took a small breath as he pulled it out of the wall.


    A few loud echoes filled the cavern as smaller rocks and clumps of dirt fell to the ground and onto other rocks. He shifted, and I watched as Vim carried a rock twice his size out of his little hallway.


    He shuffled a little as he rounded me and with a grunt he dropped the thing a few feet away. It sunk into the ground, and didn''t roll away at all.


    "Quartz..." I stared at the shiny rock, and noticed it had ripples and patterns in it.


    "I think we''re almost there... I think I heard him earlier," Vim said as he stared at his handiwork for a moment.


    "Did you?" I asked, excited. Although Vim seemed very, very confident that it was Nebl... there hadn''t been any real verification yet. Someone was definitely knocking on the other side, but...


    Though honestly, who else than one of us could survive for months in a sealed off cave?


    No food. No water. Little air... maybe even none anymore.


    It made me wonder how long I could last in such a condition. Days, sure. Weeks even, I could confidently say... but months?


    Vim nodded as he entered the hallway and walked up to the section of wall he had just been working on. He scraped at it with his hands for a moment and then stopped as to listen.


    Stepping into the hallway, I slowly lifted my helmet so I could also lift my ears upward. I got them at enough of an angle and focused on the sounds in front of me.


    "I hear breathing," I said. And not mine or Vim''s.


    "Nebl?" Vim asked, raising his voice. I flinched at his voice, and blinked a few times. In this sealed off cave his voice was loud. Deep. It hurt a little.


    For a long moment there was nothing. Nothing but Vim''s voice echoing throughout the mine... until we heard a cough.


    A very distant and rough cough.


    One from a man''s throat. One that sounded...


    "Hit the wall if you can hear me Nebl!" Vim shouted.


    It took less than a moment for a heavy fist to smack what sounded like dirt, just beyond the wall in front of us.


    "He''s right there..." I whispered.


    "Step back Renn. Out of the way," Vim ordered.


    I barely made it out of the hallway before Vim got the shovel back into his hand. He pierced the wall, and in a furry of movements Vim dug out another massive hole in the wall.


    Staring at Vim''s face as he hurriedly dug out the rest of the wall, I watched as the protector grimly dug. His face was covered in soot and dirt, yet his eyes were focused. Clear. Steady.


    Then he froze.


    Mid swing of his shovel, Vim stared at something I couldn''t see. At this angle I could only see the blackness of the wall he was digging away.


    Then I saw a hand, nearly just as stained as Vim''s face.


    Vim dropped the shovel and grabbed the familiar hand. The one that was huge, with a strangely shaped thumb.


    Hurrying into the hallway, I couldn''t believe my eyes as I watched Vim kneel in front of the hole he had dug. Nebl and Vim held hands as Vim smiled at his friend through the little bit of opening left between Nebl''s arm.


    "How you been Nebl?" Vim asked his friend.


    I couldn''t see Nebl, but I saw the way his arm and hand shivered. They began to tremble wildly, clenching tighter and tighter onto Vim''s hand.


    It was a good thing Vim had grabbed his hand and not me. Such an intense grip would have probably...


    Vim quickly went to digging out the rest of the wall with his other hand. He scraped massive chunks of dirt and black stone away with each swipe, hurriedly doing what he could to get to Nebl.


    My eyes filled with tears as Vim dug his friend free from his tomb. Without letting go of his hand, Vim pulled Nebl out of the hole that hadn''t even been big enough for him yet, and was wrapped in a hug.


    Nebl clung to Vim''s waist, and heaved a great sob. The sound had been so deep, so pure; it made me sob alongside him.


    Vim ignored his friends cry, and my own, as he finished pulling Nebl out of the dirt. He stepped back away from the wall and a few steps closer to me¡ªcloser to the nearest torch.


    While Vim knelt and allowed Nebl to fall to his knees, I quickly went and grabbed the lantern. The one that lit up the area much better than the natural fire of the torch.


    Returning to Vim and Nebl, I noticed something very shocking thanks to the light.


    He was filthy, but that was to be expected. Vim and I were too. No... what was surprising was how small Nebl was. He seemed about my size in height, although broad shouldered and thick of arm.


    He was shirtless, and his right pant leg was torn... revealing a dried injury... but otherwise...


    Vim studied his friend as Nebl quickly got control over his sudden relief. His deep chest heaved as he nodded and patted Vim on the shoulder. "Thank you," a scraggly voice said. One that sounded... faded, broken.


    Nebl turned his head, and flinched at the lantern. I was about to step away, and try to cover the light, but Vim stopped me with a wave. He wanted me to get closer.


    I brought the lantern closer but felt bad for doing so. Nebl flinched and shut his eyes, as if the light burned him. A glance to the hole he had just been pulled from, and I saw the reason as to why.


    It was pure darkness in there.


    Vim reached out for the lantern and I gave it to him. He used it to check his friend for injuries. Other than a lot of scrapes and cuts, the only real one seemed to be his right leg. It looked...


    "Broke it. I put it back," Nebl said with clenched teeth as Vim touched his leg.


    Ah... so the bone had stuck out from the damage. Was that why he had gotten stuck? Something told me he would have been able to dig himself out, as Vim had just done... even with the leg in that condition.


    In fact...


    Staring at Nebl''s hands, I saw the lack of fingernails and the blood. Most of it was fresh.


    He had been clawing on the other side, digging with his bare hands.


    I gulped as Vim took a small, sharp breath. He studied his friend with patient, yet knowing eyes... and...


    Nebl was pale. And I could see more bone than not, thanks to how thin he was. Even his thick shoulders and chest looked... sunken in. Somehow the thick layer of dirt and soot on him made it more apparent.


    His hair was long too, but it almost looked as if his hair continued down his neck and to his back... maybe one of his non-human traits?


    "My family," Nebl then said, as he tried to peer out of his eyes. Was he looking for them?


    As he glanced around, I realized he might have heard them. Not recently of course... but... Surely they had come here. To see if he could have been saved. Or at least he had to have heard Lellip, when she had brought that little plate... Knowing her she had sat there for hours talking to her grandfather. Crying even.


    My emotions welled up again, and I hurriedly tried to push them down. I didn''t do very well at it. "Should I go get some water?" I asked Vim, and hoped neither he nor Nebl noticed my shaking voice.


    "Hurry to the house for me. I''ll have to carry him slowly," Vim said as he put the lantern down.


    I nodded quickly and turned to go, to run. "Renn!" Vim stopped me.


    He gestured to the lantern, and I realized he was right. I had only lit torches around here, and not anywhere else.


    Taking the lantern, I spared one last glance at Nebl as Vim slowly stood up, hefting his friend in his arms.


    "Thank you," Nebl whispered weakly.


    "Let''s go," Vim said, stepping forward.


    Walking in front of Vim, I anxiously stayed near them until we left the mine... and then broke out into a full on sprint for the smithy.

 Chapter 105 - One Hundred and Four – Vim – Handprint

    Chapter 105: Chapter One Hundred and Four ¨C Vim ¨C Handprint Nebl was still asleep.


    Sitting on a stump, I stared at the house and the buildings looming around it. The blast furnace was the only one burning, but that was to be expected. Its gray smoke went high up into the sky, telling me there wasn''t much wind down here or up there.


    "Three days..." I whispered, wondering how much longer it''d take for him to wake.


    He had been malnourished. Dehydrated. Weak.


    Not a surprise, of course. Nearly three months he had spent buried in that mine. Even for our kind... even for Nebl, that was a testament to his tenacity and will.


    A strong man... in many more ways than one.


    It was probably time to start separating certain members. Not physically. At least in classification. There were those like Renn and Nebl, and then those like Jelti and Henrietta.


    Those who could do what no human could and those who were nearly human themselves.


    I''d bring it up with the chronicler the next time we were at the Cathedral... she probably already had such a system in place, no matter how accurate. It''d be hard to rely on hers though, since she''d be blinded by what she thought she saw and not what was actually there.


    For now I had more pressing concerns.


    Such as keeping my mouth shut.


    I took a small breath and wished it didn''t irk me so much.


    I should be happy. Thrilled. Beyond excited just as the rest of them were. Lellip had actually passed out from relief upon seeing her grandfather still alive. Pram had wept. She had knelt before me and wept for hours. Thanking me in such a way I had worried over her baby. Such prolonged emotions, and prostration, wasn''t too wise.


    And Drandle kept a distance. He had only come to his wife''s side after I had intentionally got up and left the house, to escape her groveling. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Squeezing my knee, I closed my eyes and did my best to forgive him. Or at least enough so as to not kill him.


    My anger wasn''t justified after all. He had done nothing, as far as I could tell. Drandle had done nothing to cause the cave in. He had not endangered his family in any way, and had in fact done all he could to keep them safe. Even to the point of risking his daughter''s ire, by banning her from the mine and village for the foreseeable future.


    Yet he had also not tried to save Nebl either.


    My knee protested as I squeezed it tighter, but I ignored it.


    Nebl had only woken for a few moments upon bringing him home. He had smiled at his family, said Pram''s name and then fallen back asleep. In relief. So I hadn''t been able to find out the exact turn of events that led us to here. But waiting was also something a protector needed to be efficient at.


    A part of me had expected him to die there on the spot. Which would have... honestly been bad. To bring him back only for him to die in their arms. It would have been closure, but the wrong kind.


    Luckily he still lived. And was growing stronger. We had bandaged his wounds, reset his broken leg, and his daughter had gotten some thin soup down his throat.


    It''d not take long for him to wake and be back on his feet.


    He''s sustained worse injuries... although maybe his body had never been taken to this level of neglect.


    Honestly... other than myself, and a few of the Monarchs.... who could survive such a thing? Without damage, as well?


    Shifting a little, I thought of my friend''s body. He had lost more than half his weight in that cavern. He had looked as thin as Renn, at least in the waist and legs.


    Nebl had always been short, but never skinny. Never weak.


    "Bastards..." I whispered, and realized I was getting angry again.


    Focusing on my breathing, I groaned. I really should leave this place soon... but I knew I couldn''t. Not only could I not leave until Nebl woke up...


    Glancing upward, to the west, I stared at the snowy peaks in the distance. I could cross those... but could Renn?


    No, I knew she could. She was far more hardy than she seemed to be. Hardier than even the image I had of her in my mind.


    I''d need to correct that. She deserved better than for me to judge her as I did the others.


    She had worked a whole day in the mine with me, without rest or stop.


    Once again proving herself to me, even if she didn''t realize it.


    A little fox appeared to my left. It made a noise at me as it sniffed the air, probably wondering what I was.


    It could see me, and knew I was real... yet couldn''t smell me.


    Which was funny, since I still had stains from the mines all over my body.


    Looking at my forearm, where Nebl had grabbed me... I stared at the outline of his hand-print.


    He had grabbed me desperately, as if in disbelief.


    It was very likely he had not believed I was real, and probably hadn''t believed it even upon my touch.


    The man hadn''t really believed he was safe until he had seen his family. Had heard them call his name.


    "Yes... I should be happy," I told myself.


    With my voice the little fox squeaked and darted away, causing bushes to scatter as it ran away.


    Glancing at it, I apologized lightly to the small animal. It wasn''t its fault I was so...


    Wrong.


    A door opened. My eyes scanned the house''s frame until I found the cause. A pair of pointed ears turned left and right... until they faced my way. The rest of the head followed, and Renn''s smile grew several times larger as she saw me.


    She stepped out of the house and closed the door behind her. Barely. She broke out into a run, hurrying up to me.


    It was obvious what news she was carrying, thanks to the tears on her face and the smile they fell upon. "He''s awake!" she shouted loudly as she got closer.


    I nodded and allowed the relief to calm me down a little. "Good. That''s good," I said, and meant it.


    She nodded quickly as she came to a stop in front of me... and seemed suddenly unsure of herself. "Not going to go say hi?" she asked.


    "I''ll let his family do the honors first," I said.


    Renn blinked a few times, and her tail twitched a little oddly as her smile softened. "I see," she said gently.


    Looking away from her strange gaze, I studied the house. Nebl''s room was on other side. Second floor, with an open access stairwell straight to the furnace. It was why I hadn''t heard or seen his wake myself.


    "I assume he seems fine?" I asked. She''d not be so happy if he had woken in pain or with issue.


    "Ah, seems so. Yes. He even sounded a little growly, he wanted supper," she said with a smirk.


    "Good," I nodded. That was Nebl. The stubborn blacksmith.


    The memory of him weeping for a moment upon my finding of him made me think of the only other time he had done such a thing.


    He hadn''t wept for only a few moments then. But that had also been because of anger. Pure anger and sorrow.


    The weeping the other night had been...


    Glancing down to my shirt, I couldn''t make out anywhere that he could have cried upon, but I knew there should have been.


    That was the first time I had heard my friend actually cry from relief. Pure relief.


    A better reason, if any.


    "Did... had there been another animal here?" Renn asked as she looked around.


    "A small fox was here earlier," I said.


    "Oh. It smells funny," she said.


    Probably pissed itself as it ran away, startled by me.


    "How are you Renn?" I asked, changing topics. Both for her and myself.


    "Huh? Oh... I''m fine?" she glanced at herself, as if she thought I had actually seen something wrong with her.


    There wasn''t, at least visibly. But I had heard her weeping last night. It had been some time since she had cried herself to sleep, so I had thought possibly it wasn''t from emotions or whatever troubled her soul but something else. Something physical.


    Renn hopped around a bit, to stand a little more in front of me. She twirled for a moment, to make sure to display to me that she was in fact in good health.


    "You''d tell me if you were hurt, I hope," I said.


    "Of course I would?" she said as if it was obvious.


    Yes. She probably would. Renn had her own secrets, but stuff like that didn''t seem to be things she kept hidden. From anyone.


    "How about you Vim? Why haven''t you cleaned yourself up yet? I know you like the idea of being stinky, but the rest are worried about you," Renn said as she pointed at me.


    I liked the idea of smelling bad? Me?


    "I''m sure Nebl would prefer a bath first," I said.


    "They have two baths, Vim..." She said with a small smile.


    Ah. True. They did. They had one in the house and one behind the smithy, heated by the blast furnace''s excess heat.


    "Hm... I suppose I should. Don''t want to get him infected or anything," I said as I stood from the stump.


    She nodded quickly. "Right!"


    "No you can''t join me," I told her.


    Renn hesitated, but her smile didn''t disappear. "Of course! I mean... I''m going to go help them prepare dinner in a moment. I think," she said, as if suddenly unsure of herself.


    Glancing at the house, I noticed that there was indeed now some smoke coming from one of the chimneys. The one that led to the kitchen.


    "Oh uh... also," Renn got my attention before I could step away and head for the smithy baths.


    "Hm?"


    "Are we uhm... going to start training again? It''s been a few days, Vim," she said softly.


    "We will. Tomorrow we''ll start again, I promise," I said.


    "Okay," she nodded, and looked away. She seemed to have expected my answer it seems. Yet still it had made her happy to hear.


    Sorry Renn... right now I''d be...


    Glancing at my forearm, where Nebl''s print remained... I wondered why this was bothering me so much.


    Nebl was a friend. I not only saw him as such, I openly said it aloud. Not just to Renn either.


    Yet...


    I wasn''t supposed to have friends.


    "Vim?" Renn tilted her ears at me, seeming worried for me.


    "Sorry. Actually, mind doing me a favor?" I asked her.


    She blinked as she nodded quickly, expectant.


    "Let me know when they... leave him be for a moment. So I can talk to him privately," I said.


    "Oh... okay..." she nodded gently. She had been hoping for something else but seemed more than willing to help me out.


    "Sorry I didn''t invite you into the bath," I said to her.


    She smirked and laughed as she turned and darted off, her tail dancing in the air as she hurried back to the house.


    Watching her return inside, I took a deep breath and felt a little better.


    I''d thank her later. Even though there was no way she''d know that she had actually helped me calm down a little.


    Glancing behind me, I quickly found the small gravestone Lellip had made.


    She had pushed it over, but had still left it there. I knew the entire family would ignore it from this point on, until it got overcame by the forest and time. Disappearing forever, from sight and memory.


    "Fools," I stepped away and headed for the bath. Cursing them... and myself.

 Chapter 106 - One Hundred and Five – Renn – To Hate What You Love

    Chapter 106: Chapter One Hundred and Five ¨C Renn ¨C To Hate What You Love Opening the door, I waved at Vim in the distance. He turned to look at me and stood up off the stump with... strange quickness, for him. Yet by the time he started walking towards the house, he had returned to his naturally calm pace.


    Holding the door open for him, I smiled and nodded once he reached the house. He nodded back, and as he stepped into the house he reached over to pat me on the shoulder before heading to the stairs.


    His hand left my shoulder warm, and the other cold as I closed the door behind him.


    Watching him head for the stairwell, as to go speak to Nebl who was finally alone... I wondered just how long he would have waited. Glancing to a nearby window, I saw the half hidden moon... and not a cloud in the sky.


    It was the middle of the night, probably midnight.


    They had a clock here, but it was in the front room. Where right now Lellip and her father were talking. Although they didn''t seem bothered by my presence... I really didn''t want to disturb them. Some of the conversations they had been having the last few days had been rather heavy. Too heavy for me to feel comfortable listening into.


    They were father and daughter, after all.


    Vim made barely any noise as he walked up the stairs to Nebl''s room. Once he was out of sight I turned and headed back to the kitchen. Pram had gone to bed a few hours ago, and I was occupying myself by cleaning up from our dinner... or rather mostly Nebl''s.


    The man had eaten nearly a whole pantry.


    Not a surprise, but it had been worrying. I''d have warned them otherwise, since usually eating so much so quickly after going so long without was dangerous... but not even Vim seemed to worry over it. Maybe our kind didn''t suffer like humans did during such events.


    He did seem a lot better. He had even asked to get up and walk around the property. He had done so, using Drandle''s shoulder as a crutch... but had only walked around for a few minutes. He hadn''t even circled the whole property, nor had gone near the smithy... which had surprised Lellip a little.


    She had thought he''d be in there swinging hammers before doing anything else.


    The large kitchen had three big tables in the center of it. The walls were covered in shelves, or ovens, and in one corner was a large metal tub looking sink. It was perfect for washing and cleaning large amounts of plates and pans at once, which was another hint that at one time... there had been many people here. Or maybe it was simply that Nebl might eat in such volumes often.


    It had seemed that he was more like me than his children, which was a little surprising. I wasn''t as old as him, by the sounds of it, yet...


    Yet...


    Returning to washing some plates, I wondered why I was so different than most our members. And not just because of my ears and tail.


    I''d ask Vim later if it was just happenstance or if there was a meaning behind it. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Still cleaning Renn?"


    Turning around, I found Drandle giving me a soft smile. He was taller than me, about Vim''s height... but he was a little scrawny. His shoulders weren''t very wide, but he had long arms. "There''s only a little left," I said.


    He nodded and glanced behind him, to what sounded like Lellip. Sure enough she appeared from behind him, smiling at me. "She''s like me, can''t sit still!" she said proudly.


    I smiled back and nodded, even if it wasn''t entirely true.


    After all I had spent years just... sitting and watching Nory as she cooked and cleaned. If I had done it all the time she would have gotten upset with me. It had made her feel useless to have nothing to do. There had been times where I''d go months without cooking, although it was usually I that caught and cleaned what I hunted.


    "Well I am going to sleep while I still can. Goodnight dear, goodnight Renn," Drandle said as he turned and headed back into the hallway. His and Pram''s room was on the first floor, near the front entrance for some reason.


    "Night dad," Lellip entered the kitchen and hurried up to me as I put a clean plate into the section of the sink that was for soaking.


    "I really am almost done," I said to her. She peered into the section of the tub that was left and nodded. It was true, there was only three plates and a couple pots left.


    "Thanks Renn," she said kindly.


    "Mhm..."


    "Think Grandpa is sleeping?" she asked.


    "Vim went to tell him to sleep, so probably," I said, careful with my words.


    "Oh...? Oh... I''ll let him be then," she sounded odd as she nodded.


    For a long... strangely quiet moment, Lellip watched as I cleaned the last few plates. Her staring was a little uncomfortable... since not only did she usually try to help, no matter how minuscule the task... she also usually spoke a lot and rarely was as quiet as she was now for long.


    The only time she went so long without talking was when she was focused on a task, working. Usually when she was designing things into metal.


    About to say something, something silly and light to make her smile, I froze as she stepped forward and wrapped me in a hug.


    Her arms slithered around my waist, and I felt my tail go still as she hugged me close. I still held a plate, so I had to carefully put it back into the sink. I couldn''t return the hug yet since my hands were wet and...


    "Thank you, Renn. Thank you so much!" she squeezed me, oddly tightly, and sobbed once.


    I quickly returned her hug, uncaring over my wet hands, and nodded. "Any day," I said as we squeezed one another.


    The two of us remained connected for a long moment as Lellip slowly stopped crying, and then she nodded and stepped back. I sniffed as I nodded back at her, and then noticed the slobber and snot on her face.


    "Do I look as bad?" I asked her as I reached over for a towel.


    "Probably not, whenever I cry I get snot all over and..." Lellip laughed as I wiped her face off with the towel.


    Once she was done I went ahead and used it to wipe my own face off and nodded. "Nothing wrong with that," I said.


    "Dad thinks I shouldn''t cry as much," she said softly.


    "I think you should cry whenever you need to," I said. I did after all, so I better believe such a thing.


    She smiled and nodded, but didn''t seem to agree with me. Which was okay. Not everyone needed to be like me.


    "Thank you Renn. Really. I... I don''t know what to say," she suddenly seemed embarrassed as she glanced at the sink. She seemed to fidget, as if she wanted to get to work cleaning them if only to distract us from the awkward air.


    "It''s okay. Plus Vim is the one who dug him out, you know?" I said.


    She nodded but shrugged. "Yeah... but he''s Vim," she said.


    He''s Vim... did she mean that she wasn''t sure how to thank him, or that him saving a member of the Society was just... normal? Taken for granted?


    "He is Vim," I agreed, since I wasn''t sure which it was for her. I really hoped it wasn''t what I thought it was.


    "Hm... he is..." she chuckled, implying she thought I had not only understood her but agreed with her.


    Which was sad, since I probably didn''t.


    A little bit of an odd silence followed for a moment, and then Lellip sighed and nodded as she wiped her eyes clean once more. "I''m going to bed too... just, let these be. Get some sleep too, okay? Knowing Vim he might make you leave at any moment, so make sure you''re ready for it," Lellip said kindly.


    "I will. Goodnight Lellip," I said.


    "Goodnight," she nodded and turned away.


    The young woman left the kitchen... and I wondered if...


    If...


    Stepping forward to say something, I realized there was no point. There was nothing I could say to her.


    I knew that, since I had gone through the same thing that she was going through now. And not just when I had buried Nory. Nor when I had buried Ginny. I had felt that way when I had buried that old witch. Though maybe not the exact same feeling, since I had been the one to end her life. I had killed her and buried her myself.


    I hadn''t been able to bury Lujic, because it had been too painful, but the emotions had been the same.


    Even after you bury them, and realize they''re gone... you still expect to turn around and see them. To hear them in the distance. To smell them. You hear their laughs in the distance, and in your dreams.


    And although everyone knew of the graves and little trinkets she had left for her grandfather... no one knew that she had made another. A smaller grave with a tiny little cross upon it. For the man she had loved.


    Humans died before we did. Always. And although telling her that it would be okay... that although it''d hurt, she''d survive it... I knew there was nothing I could actually say. Not right now. Not after her grandfather returned alive, proving once again the difference between us and them.


    After all that had been what some of her and her father''s conversations had been about. Indirectly at least.


    Her grandfather had returned, but not the man he had gone into the mine to save.


    How could he? He had been human.


    The sad thing is it was probably... the first time Lellip had ever endured such a feeling.


    The first time she had buried a human whom she loved.


    Though maybe she hadn''t buried him, just yet...


    I gulped and hurried to finish cleaning the rest of the dishes. Just to have something to distract myself with.


    At least she had a family with her. One that was normal, and loved her dearly.


    She''d survive it. She''d overcome it.


    Hopefully she wouldn''t have to endure it too long. Hopefully it wouldn''t... ruin her.


    At the very least she won''t have to live with the knowledge that she had sent her grandfather to his doom.


    Finishing with the dishes, I sighed and realized I had nothing left to do. The kitchen was clean. The front living room was spotless... I couldn''t do anything in the smithy, not because it was night but because it''d cause too much noise. This family couldn''t hear anywhere near as well as myself or Vim, but anyone could hear loud banging of metalwork.


    Though...


    My eyes wandered to a nearby shelf. Where Pram had dozens of small cylinders. Each of them full of tea leaves of various types.


    "Maybe it''d help his scratchy throat," I told myself as I went to making some. I even snuck a few spoonfuls of honey into the cups, for good measure.


    Lighting a small fire, I smiled at myself as I warmed up some water. I liked the smell of tea leaves simmering.


    Putting three cups onto a small platter, I put the tea kettle they used onto it as well. It wasn''t the shape of one I was used to, but it was made out of cast iron. It was... a little too wide for my taste, but it worked all the same.


    Once done, I realized I was going to actually intrude. Vim had basically said he wanted to talk to his friend alone. They were still up there, talking. I could just barely make out Vim and Nebl''s voices. I couldn''t hear what they were saying, since they were talking lowly... but...


    "Just drop it off," I told myself as I picked it up and headed for the stairs.


    Carrying the small platter, I wondered if I''d get yelled at for intruding... but...


    Tea was great! Especially when exhausted... or hurt... plus I had put some honey into it and...


    Slowly approaching Nebl''s door, I found it open and a lamp was lit within. A familiar shadow shifted as I peered my head around the door''s frame, and found Vim staring at me.


    Woops. That wasn''t a happy stare.


    "Sorry," I quickly apologized and turned to go, but a cough stopped me.


    "Please enter, young feline. Let me properly thank you as well," Nebl said. Although I could still hear weakness in his voice... it was firm and unyielding. It hadn''t sounded like a request, even though I knew it was.


    Slowly entering the room, I felt a little sluggish as I raised the platter to show why I had dared Vim''s anger.


    "Ah, springleaf. My favorite. Please," Nebl held out a now far more steady hand than I had seen him do earlier this morning.


    His favorite? Really? I had picked it at random...


    Walking up to the bed, I lowered the platter so he could pick up one of the cups. He did so with grace and surety, which seemed a little... unnatural, since he still had sunken cheeks and a gloomy expression.


    "I uh... Hm..." I turned a little, to offer Vim a cup as well. He was sitting on a chair in front of his friend''s bed, and was no longer really glaring at me, but wasn''t too happy either.


    He sighed as he nodded and reached out, but instead of taking a cup he took the platter itself.


    Putting the platter down onto a small bedside table, Vim nodded... though probably not really in thanks.


    He wanted me to leave.


    "Sit. I hear your name is Renn," Nebl said after he took a sip from the cup.


    "Oh. Uh... yes. It''s a pleasure to meet you, Master Nebl," I said with a small bow of the head.


    The man tilted his head at me, and I noticed the deep green eyes hidden behind his loose flocks of hair. They reminded me of Trixalla''s a little.


    He was old.


    Glancing at Vim for permission, I found him nodding softly. He seemed to have accepted it in stride, since he looked normal again.


    I sat in the only other chair next to the bed, which was a little closer to Nebl than Vim was, and sat up straighter.


    "Give her a cup, Vim. She did well, and deserves to relish in its flavor," Nebl said with a lift of his own cup.


    Vim glanced at his friend, and then without looking reached over and grabbed one of the cups. He handed it to me gently.


    "Thanks," I said and took a small drink. Sure enough it was tasty. Still a little too warm for my own taste, but it didn''t bother me at all. I particularly liked the hint of honey in it.


    "I remember you in the mine. You held the lantern. Thank you, Renn for helping me," Nebl lowered his head, and a lot of his scraggly hair danced in the process. He needed a haircut.


    "Oh! It''s... it was nothing. Vim did all the hard work," I said.


    "Ah, but Vim won''t smile when I say thank you. You did," Nebl said with a wink.


    I had smiled?


    "I... I''m just happy to have witnessed a miracle," I said honestly.


    Vim sighed, but said nothing. Nebl though smiled softly at me, reminding me he was old. Only those much older than I could smile at me like that. At least, only the ones who seemed genuine when doing so.


    "Miracle. Hear that Vim?" Nebl said.


    "Miracle," Vim nodded, saying the word a little oddly.


    It was my turn to smile softly as I nodded as well. "A miracle."


    "Vim has a penchant for performing miracles," Nebl said.


    Yes... it was starting to seem that way.


    "I suppose to a point I do agree, young Renn. Though now that I see you closer, I probably shouldn''t call you young. You''re older than my granddaughter... maybe even as old as my daughter, based off your eyes," Nebl said as he studied me.


    I shrugged, since I didn''t know if I was or not. Honestly I didn''t care much if I was or not.


    "You can call her young, Nebl. As long as I can call you the same," Vim said.


    Nebl grumbled as he took a sip of his tea.


    Did that mean Vim was as much older than him as Nebl was me?


    "Miracles don''t have to be religious, by the way," I told Vim.


    "Funny," Vim said.


    "That was a beautiful statement, not a funny one. But I suppose Vim does find humor in the weirdest of places," Nebl said with a nod.


    I felt a little odd being told that my words had been beautiful, since I hadn''t meant them that way. I had been trying to tease Vim a little.


    "All the same, you did well to hold on Nebl. I suggest you mind your body for awhile... degradation like that is hard to return from, even for us," Vim said to his friend.


    "Degradation. Such a word to say in front of my guest. Tell me Renn, since no one else seems to be willing to tell me... how long had I been stuck in that mine?" he asked me.


    I perked up a little, and tried not to glance at Vim. He was glaring at me again.


    "About Three and a half months, I''m told. We arrived almost a month ago, five days from now will be a full month, and the cave-in had happened two months before we arrived," I said.


    "Three and a half months..." Nebl went quiet as he stared into his cup. Was his tea empty already? I glanced at the platter across from me, past Vim. It was out of my reach.


    "Just a moment, Nebl," Vim said softly.


    "A moment. Yet it had felt like an eternity," Nebl said strongly.


    I gulped a dry mouth, yet felt no desire to take a drink.


    "Eternity passes," Vim said.


    "You said that to me once before. I hadn''t believed you then either," Nebl said.


    "Well as they say shame on you once and twice and so forth," Vim said.


    Nebl chuckled and then sighed. "What say you Renn?" he asked.


    "Huh...?" I sat up straighter; a little bothered at being addressed. Their conversation had seemed... very familiar to them. It was one full of innuendos and jokes I knew nothing about, lacking their long relationship.


    I didn''t belong in the center of it.


    "I do suppose asking me about eternity is... counterproductive... but asking her?" Vim asked his friend as he glanced at me.


    "Why not?" Nebl asked the protector.


    Vim opened his mouth to say something, but stopped as he stared at me.


    "Hm. Silenced by a single look. Yes. I do think I will ask her. So, Renn, tell me. What would you say to a man who just spent what felt like an eternity alone in pure darkness, with nothing but his failures in his mind to keep him company?" Nebl asked me.


    Oh jeez.


    I shifted, and not because of Vim''s look. He didn''t seem angry or upset... but as interested in my answer as Nebl seemed to be.


    Feeling out of place... I decided to just let it be and answer honestly.


    "Use it to appreciate the moments afterwards, I think," I said to him.


    Nebl held my gaze for a moment, and then smiled.


    Vim nodded next to me, and out of the corner of my eye I saw him smile as well. "A flawless answer," Vim said.


    "Indeed. You''re not young at all, forgive me. A pleasure to meet you, Renn," Nebl then extended a hand, the same one that had left that imprint upon Vim''s arm. It hadn''t just been because of the soot and dirt either. He had grabbed Vim so strongly it had left a bruise.


    Taking his hand, I was a little thankful he didn''t squeeze anywhere near as roughly as that time as I nodded. "A pleasure," I greeted him again.


    "Hm... It is too bad none of my sons still live, or I''d beg you marry one of them. Such a waste," Nebl said with a sigh as we shook hands.


    "Huh...?" my tail knocked into the chair''s leg as I processed what he had just said.


    Before our hands separated, I noticed that his hand was much larger than anyone''s I''d seen... maybe even bigger than Link''s, which was saying something.


    His forearm was huge too, even though it was obvious he was very malnourished from his trial.


    "Funny you say that. She seems to like the forge, and has a knack for it too," Vim said.


    I glanced at him as Nebl sat up straighter. "You jest?" he asked while staring at me.


    "Oh uh... It is fun, though I''m told I''m too strong for my own good..." I said, repeating what Lellip said.


    "Too strong!" Nebl laughed, a little loudly. The kind of loud that made me wonder if it had woke anyone else in the house.


    Though... I doubted anyone would dare complain to be woken by his laugh. Especially when it sounded so happy, and genuine. Even if a little strained.


    "Well... then it wouldn''t have worked out anyway. Too bad," Nebl said after a few chuckles extra.


    "Hm?" I wondered what that meant.


    "His sons hated the forge. Despised it," Vim told me.


    "Ah..." that was sad.


    "Nothing like a daughter to do what sons won''t, eh?" Nebl said with a smirk.


    Daughter...? Ah... he must mean Pram and Lellip. I hadn''t really seen Pram in the forge, but she was pregnant.


    "Congratulations by the way. Another descendant," Vim noted.


    "Yes. Will you stay for the birth?" Nebl asked.


    "It''ll be a miracle if we stay a month more," Vim said, smirking as he spoke. He was still caught up on that miracle thing wasn''t he? Would he poke at it for months?


    "No matter. You''ll be back soon enough, you always return. Even when I don''t want you to!" Nebl said with a chuckle. He coughed a few times after the fourth laugh, and quickly went to drown the rest of his tea.


    "Ah..." I stood, and quickly rounded Vim''s chair as to grab the tea kettle.


    "Look at that, a gentle soul this one. I''d tell you not to stain her, but if she''s been with you this long and still like this she''ll probably be fine," Nebl said as I went to refilling his cup.


    Smiling, I sat back down while holding the kettle. Both to refill it as needed, but also since it was warm. It felt good in the hands.


    "Renn, would you please give me a few moments with this fool alone?" Vim asked suddenly.


    "Oh...? Sure," I nodded, and stood but Nebl waved me down.


    "You stay," he said plainly.


    "Nebl..." Vim sighed but Nebl shook his head, and pointed at Vim with one of his strangely long fingers.


    "She stays. I know what you want to ask anyway, and I will only answer it if you let her stay," he said firmly.


    Looking from him, to Vim, I felt very uncomfortable.


    Was Nebl trying to tease Vim, insult him, or make him uncomfortable? By the look on Vim''s face it was all three. And although it was amusing to see, I really didn''t want to be caught up in it.


    "Are you sure?" Vim asked his friend.


    "As a stone," Nebl answered.


    "Stone gives way easily," Vim countered.


    "Only for you, my friend."


    A moment of silence followed Nebl''s comment, and I glanced around. "I uh..." I was about to say I didn''t mind, but Vim looked at me and nodded.


    With a reluctant sigh I sat back down.


    While sitting, I drummed my fingertips against the sides of the kettle. It was more oval than the ones I was used to, which made it take up most my lap.


    "It''s not their fault, Vim," Nebl then said.


    I went still as I both heard Nebl''s tone... and saw the way Vim''s eye''s focused and hardened.


    "You cannot blame them for their lack of effort. You can''t fault them for not trying," Nebl said to him.


    My tail twitched around the leg of my chair, tightening around it tightly as I inwardly cringed. I really shouldn''t be here for this conversation.


    "If I hadn''t come Nebl," Vim started to speak but Nebl shook his head.


    "They''re not like you Vim. By the hammer they''re not even like me. You can''t compare them to us. To them I was dead. To them by all reason and by all count I was gone, and there was nothing they could do," he said.


    "Even humans try, Nebl. That is not an argument," Vim said lowly.


    "They do. Yet they are not humans. We are not humans. Our age dilutes our reasoning, our hope. We become too... literal. Too serious. Humans live such short lives they not only are willing to believe in miracles, they give birth to them simply out of sheer will. Blaming my children for their lack of trying is like blaming the ore for not being what it could be on its own. You have to shape it, you have to teach it and show it or it''ll do nothing and stay a simple ore forever," Nebl reasoned with Vim.


    Vim took a deep breath, and I knew it was not because he was holding in words or shouts... but because he knew Nebl was right.


    Was this what had been bothering him all this time?


    Was this why he had been acting so oddly since we got here?


    "You blame them?" I asked Vim.


    His eyes narrowed, and I realized he had forgotten I was here. He glanced at me, and although did so with that strong gaze... it wasn''t a glare. He wasn''t upset with me.


    "He was just beyond the dirt, Renn," he said softly.


    "A mountain, Vim," I said back.


    Nebl nodded, agreeing with me.


    Vim shook his head, not agreeing at all.


    "Vim... you are what this girl sees as a miracle. You are not the standard. Hell, even I''m not the standard anymore! Little Lellip... as wonderful as she is, as much of a joy she is for my life and as far as she has come... she''ll never have my strength. Never be like me. Let alone like you. And her children will be even less. Even weaker. Even smaller," Nebl said softly, as if afraid Lellip would hear him speak.


    His words would probably be interpreted as hurtful... but he wasn''t wrong.


    "It''s not a question of standards, Nebl...! It''s the lack of effort and..." Vim shook his head, and I knew what really bothered him.


    It wasn''t a matter of how strong anyone was. It was the simple fact that anyone could have done it, given the time and effort.


    Even the humans could have. He wasn''t just angry at the smithy family... he was angry at everyone. At everything.


    "He... he thinks they should have saved you. Before we even got here," I said as I understood.


    "Of course he does."


    "She heard you, same as I did. Not a moment later," Vim said softly.


    "Look at her ears, Vim," Nebl whispered, barely audible.


    Vim blinked and did. Upon being focused on they twitched, as if his glance alone could be felt by the many hairs upon them.


    "You say it''s not a matter of standards, but is she more like them, or more like me?" Nebl asked him.


    I didn''t like how I had thought something similar earlier. It made me more aware of how different I really was.


    Vim took a deep breath but finally nodded, yet didn''t say anything.


    While staring at him I realized something very... very serious.


    Vim loved the Society. He protected them fiercely.


    Yet hated them all the same.


    Shivering at the realization, I suddenly understood a lot of things. Many things, a lot of comments... suddenly they all made sense.


    He loved and cherished all of us, yet at the same time expected more than we were capable of giving.


    Glancing at Nebl, I found his hard eyes on me.


    He had me stay, not for Vim''s sake...


    But my own.


    Nebl reached out his arm, open palmed to Vim. The gesture was obvious.


    "Forgive them Vim... please. For everyone''s sake. Before you leave, forgive them. If not for me, or yourself, do it for her," Nebl said to him.


    For me?


    Glancing at Nebl, I wondered why he''d phrase it that way.


    Vim didn''t nod but he reached out, clasping Nebl''s arm. He didn''t grab him by the hand, but instead by the forearm. As they had done in the mine. I saw the way they gripped each other tightly, firmly. This was something they had done for years and years.


    I was jealous over the level of their friendship. Over the way Nebl had been willing to talk so... purely and deeply with Vim like that, and even argue with him.


    The two were looking at each other in a way that actually made me jealous.


    "Okay," Vim finally said.


    "Okay," Nebl said.


    Reaching out, I placed my hand on their wrists. The only place that I could grab onto both of them with the size of my own hands, thanks to how big theirs were.


    "Okay," I said.

 Chapter 107 - One Hundred and Six – Vim – Request of Those Left Behind

    Chapter 107: Chapter One Hundred and Six ¨C Vim ¨C Request of Those Left Behind I dodged one of Renn''s blows and sidestepped another. The next I blocked, and then the one after I parried and tapped her lightly with the side of my blade along her right arm.


    "Ugh..." Renn groaned as she stepped back. Although I had only tapped her and did so with the side I knew it had probably still hurt a little. Hopefully not too badly.


    "You are getting better," I told her.


    "Doesn''t feel like it. I feel like you''re dodging and blocking me easier than before," she said.


    "That''s because I''m not intentionally taking your attacks anymore," I told her.


    Her ears perked up as she studied me for a moment, as if to judge my face and see if I was lying or not.


    Which was rude. Rude enough that next time she attacked I planned to thump her a little harder.


    "Can I ask something?" she asked.


    I gestured with my sword for her to go ahead.


    "You made spears and stuff, yet we''re still just using these. Why?" she asked with a nod of her chin to the pile of weapons nearby.


    "You''re not ready for those yet," I said.


    "Then why bring them?" she asked.


    "Because I don''t know when you will be. This time only swing at me when you''re breathing out," I told her and gestured for her to start again.


    She huffed but obeyed. She stepped forward quickly, starting her attack with her favored swipe at my left arm.


    I wasn''t sure if she noticed that she was starting to... have her own pattern and style, but I''d never mention it. Not aloud. Not yet anyway.


    I''d stop her from picking up any kind of unwanted traits, but stuff like that was simple nature. It was impossible to not have some kind of style or pattern that one instinctually favored.


    Plus it seemed what was being instilled into her was...


    Well...


    Blocking her first few attacks, I ducked a large swipe and she yelped as she jumped backwards before I could poke her in the stomach. My fault for not moving quick enough, but at the same time a testament to her instincts.


    "I was going to use my finger," I told her as I stood back up.


    "I know! That''s worse somehow!" she shouted at me as she shivered, from many feet away from me.


    I smiled at her. She was amusing, sometimes.


    "Again," I commanded.


    She grumbled but charged forward all the same. This time she started with a swipe to my mid-section, as if to get revenge.


    I solidly blocked it, and to mix things up sent my foot out.


    Renn went wide-eyed and her tail shot upward, looking like a startled cat, as my foot solidly touched her stomach... and then stopped.


    She let loose a pent up breath, relieved, as she leaned into my foot. I had stopped right before actually connecting, resulting in our rather awkward situation. Me standing on one leg, and her leaning into my foot.


    "How do you even block something like this Vim?" She asked me while she tapped my shin.


    "You should have rolled along it," I said.


    "Rolled...?" she frowned as she looked down at my foot and leg, and after a moment she actually started to do so. She spun on a heel, slowly rolling along my leg. As she did she raised her sword upward, making it point up to the sky.


    "Then what? Just bring the sword down onto you or something?" she asked as she paused, right where my knee was. I kept my leg extended and played along.


    "Personally I''d bring the sword down onto the leg itself, but that''s just because I like to punish people who overextend themselves," I said.


    "Hm..."


    She wouldn''t try.


    She did.


    She brought the sword down as fast as she could, a full blown strike directed entirely at my kneecap. The kind that would have split a log, even with a dull blade.


    Smiling at her, I simply curled my leg at the knee and leaned back. As her sword whooshed by, missing my leg and knee entirely, I sent my leg back out to her. This time I stopped it right before her extended elbows.


    "How many people can actually do that?" she asked me accusingly.


    "Well you''ve tried it on one person, and one person was able to. So with that in mind, everyone?" I said back.


    She scoffed and then swung her blade upward, as to cut at the underside of my calf.


    I dodged it, and went to block and parry the series of blows that quickly followed.


    Although an hour had already passed, I indulged Renn as she continued to swing her sword at me. Lately it had seemed she had made it her personal goal to land at least one solid blow upon me.


    Honestly she was learning quickly, and doing well... but I had no idea how many years it''d take before she''d actually be able to fulfill that dream.


    After another hour, I parried one last attempt from her. Sending her sword out of her hands and into the air, I carefully grabbed it before she could.


    "Really...!" she complained as I stepped back away from her, holding both swords.


    "Hm... I think we''re done for today. Plus we have a visitor," I said.


    Renn realized what I meant and turned to see the young Lellip as she stepped out from the trees. The young girl saw us, and flinched as she sheepishly smiled and waved.


    She had been searching for us, and hadn''t realized she''d find us so quickly. Which wasn''t really her fault. Ever since we had returned with Nebl, I hadn''t taken Renn too far into the woods. Just a few minutes away was the smithy.


    "Go see what she wants," I told Renn as I hefted the two swords.


    "Huh? Okay..." Renn nodded, even though I could tell she was unsure of what to say or do. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    After all there was no reason for Lellip to search her out. Which meant she was here to ask me something, most likely.


    Watching Renn walk to the girl, I stared at the way her tail twitched as she walked. It was stiff, a little too stiff...


    She hadn''t wanted to stop just yet.


    Maybe she was enjoying this too much. Yet for as eager as she was... she still had yet to ever actually attack me in the real sense.


    Not one of her attacks so far had been filled with blood lust. Not a single swing had been meant to actually hurt me. She wouldn''t hesitate to swing, no matter how precarious my situation probably seemed from an outsider''s point of view... yet at the same time not once did Renn seem to think she''d actually hurt me.


    Either she saw me as some kind of omnipotent warrior, or...


    Or what she actually enjoyed was the physical exercise, and doing so with me. It could have been any kind of training. Any kind. She was having fun because we were doing something together.


    Sighing softly, I watched as Renn said hello to Lellip. They made small talk for a moment until Lellip shyly smiled and pointed at me.


    She had something to ask of me.


    Typical.


    Glancing down to the two swords in my hand, I studied the differences.


    One was a tad bit shorter. About half a hand shorter. Her hilt was also small enough that if I used both hands I''d be gripping the pommel not just the handle.


    If my blade was a full length broadsword, hers was a hand and a half.


    I hefted the two and for a tiny, fraction of the moment... I was back on the battlefield.


    My eyes hazed over, and I slowly moved the swords into position. To not just fight, to not just do battle...


    But to wage war.


    Then as fast as the moment came, it went.


    Lowering the swords, I walked over to the small log I had left the bundle of other weapons at. I put the swords back into the leather holster, and then tied the leather strap that held it all together. Hefting it up, I turned and walked over to Lellip and Renn who were patiently waiting for me.


    As I approached, I noticed Renn''s strange smile. It was a happy one... but also kind of sad. As if she had just heard something painful, yet it had made her smile all the same.


    She had that expression often. I wasn''t sure yet if I liked it or not.


    "What is it?" I asked Lellip.


    "Ah... Well..." she glanced at Renn, whom quickly nodded and held out her hands.


    "I''ll take the weapons back, Vim," Renn said calmly.


    Renn was happily dismissing herself. Wonderful. Maybe I should have actually listened to their conversation instead of remembering the past.


    Handing her the bundle, I noted the way she blinked at the weight of it. This was the first time I had ever handed her the whole satchel, and it showed. She put it over her shoulder, holding the leather strap tightly with both hands as she then nodded at me and Lellip. "I''ll head back first," she said.


    Watching her go, Lellip waited a few minutes before speaking up. It wasn''t until Renn was mostly hidden by the trees and foliage before she turned around to look up at me.


    "Everything okay Lellip?" I asked her, inviting her to tell me.


    "Yes... or well... I think so. I actually came to ask you something, since... since I know everyone else will say no," she said.


    I frowned, especially since that told me what she was about to ask was probably...


    "I like saying no too, you know," I told her.


    Lellip smiled and nodded. "I know. And! And it''s okay, if you do, of course," she said quickly.


    "Then give me the chance to," I said with a gesture for her to tell me.


    "Ah... right... yea... Well," she glanced behind her, to make sure Renn was gone. She was. "I''d like to go to the mines. To uh... to where you found Grandpa," she said finally.


    Thus Renn''s sad smile.


    Had she told Renn? But then why did Renn leave?


    No. She had told Renn. Maybe even before she had come here. Maybe that was why Renn''s tail had twitched oddly as she walked over to her. She had known what Lellip wanted and planned, since before.


    "What''d Renn say I''d do?" I asked her.


    "Huh! Oh..." Lellip went a little red in the face, and then coughed. "She said you''d say yes... since you believe in free-will," she said.


    "I see. Go get two helmets then, and a lantern," I said.


    Lellip looked up at me with suddenly wide eyes, as if in disbelief. "Really?" she squeaked.


    I nodded. Had she really thought I''d have said no? "Let''s go now, before the humans start mining again," I said.


    "Oh thank you!" Lellip hurried forward, wrapping me in a small hug. I had no time to return it, or pat her on the back, since she then spun around and darted back to the smithy. "I''ll get ready right away!" she shouted.


    Smiling softly at her I followed her, but not as quickly. I walked slowly out of the forest as she ran straight through, even going so far as to run through bushes and tall grass.


    After a few minutes I exited the forest, and found Renn patiently waiting at the edge. She still carried the satchel of weapons, and it looked... a little silly on her. Thanks to the spears within, the leather satchel dragged on the ground a bit and yet loomed over the top of her, even her ears.


    "I knew you''d say yes," she said as I walked up to her.


    "Did you," I said.


    She nodded happily. "Thank you. She wasn''t going to ask you, originally," she said.


    Which meant she had been the one to convince her... though...


    Though I suppose that was what I wanted her for, wasn''t it?


    "You do know what she actually wants, yes?" I asked her.


    "To see if she can find his body, right? So she can bury Kline?" Renn tilted her head at me, and her ears shifted as well. As if she couldn''t believe what she was hearing.


    "Kline," I said. Right. She had said that name before...


    "It''s a gentle kindness, Vim. It''s a good thing," Renn said.


    "That gentleness is what kills our people, Renn," I told her.


    Renn hesitated, but she wasn''t able to argue. After all, it was true.


    "Are you coming? Go put those away first," I said.


    "Oh no... She asked if I''d come, but... I really think she needs to do it alone. She''ll..." Renn glanced at the buildings, and hesitated even though no one was nearby. Lellip was still out of sight, likely rummaging in the workshop.


    "She will weep," I agreed.


    Renn nodded. "I''m sorry. I... I''ll hold her when she gets back, but..." Renn looked away, as if ashamed.


    Before I could voice my disagreement... I realized why.


    Had I not thought that Renn and Lellip were similar? In a way? How could I think such a thing, and then in the same vein blame her for it? I couldn''t. And not just because my friend had asked me not to.


    Renn saw herself in Lellip, and didn''t want to relive such a fresh memory.


    She might not have loved Amber as Lellip had this Kline... but the emotions were similar. The self-loathing and blame was the same.


    It had been months ago... but for us...


    Yes. Fresh indeed.


    I sighed and nodded. "Put those away all the same," I told her.


    "Right," she nodded as I stepped away from her.


    "If anyone asks just tell them I took her to check on something near the village," I said.


    "Right," she said again.


    "And next time I go to flick you in the stomach, don''t yelp like that. Makes me only want to do something worse," I warned.


    "R...Right."

 Chapter 108 - One Hundred and Seven – Renn – To Hammer Again...

    Chapter 108: Chapter One Hundred and Seven ¨C Renn ¨C To Hammer Again... Although Nebl still looked weak, ill even, he didn''t move or act it.


    The man swung the hammer down, replicating the pure tone Vim had created.


    "Ore is ore. No matter what you deal with, or what you''re making, it''s all the same. You heat it. You hit it. You heat it. You hit it," Nebl said as he struck the burning orange metal again.


    I nodded, even though I knew there was far more to it than that. He simplified stuff, it seemed.


    "In time you''ll be able to tell where and when you need to hit it. Based off the color alone. Then you''ll learn the sound. Until you can do it all with your eyes closed," Nebl said as he turned the billet around and began to hit it at a different rhythm.


    "Do you intentionally make it sound like a song?" I asked him as I listened to the notes reverberate for a moment. Unlike the hard sounds of Lellip or my own hammer strikes... Nebl''s and Vim''s seemed to only echo once, even though just as loud and pure.


    Not only were they pure... but there was a certain tempo to them. The loud note with each strike should hurt my ears, yet it didn''t... all because of the rhythm they hit along.


    "No music. If you try to make music you''ll fail," he said with a gruff voice.


    Yet he was definitely making music.


    Maybe that meant the music was simply a byproduct, not intentional at all.


    How did that happen?


    I sat a few feet from the anvil that Nebl was working at, and we were alone in the forge. Vim and Lellip had yet to return from the mine, and Pram and Drandle were out working in the farm nearby. I could hear Drandle every so often yell at Pram to sit down and rest.


    "See that hotter line? In the center?" Nebl didn''t move the billet to show me so I had to stand up a little to see.


    I nodded once I could.


    "That will be the core. It''s too close to the edge, so I will need to move it a little," he said, and then flipped it to begin hammering a different direction.


    "Why doesn''t it melt? Like it does in the furnaces?" I asked.


    "Different temperatures. This furnace is not as hot as the blast furnace, and that one over there isn''t as hot as this one," Nebl said.


    "Yes, but why? Why would how hot it is matter?" I asked.


    Lellip hadn''t known the actual answer, and something told me Vim wouldn''t give it to me.


    "Different melting points because of the metal''s density. There''s a science to it. I''ll teach you it if Vim allows," Nebl said as he stepped away from the anvil to put the metal back into the furnace.


    Science...


    "Vim doesn''t like teaching stuff like that," I said.


    "Vim doesn''t like anything. He''s tired of losing what he likes. But he will teach you if you ask the right way," Nebl said as he stared into the fire. His face was sunken, and although he had tied up his wild hair into a pony-tail... he still looked like he should be lying down not hammering away at a piece of metal.


    For a few moments I said nothing as the furnace growled angrily, heating up the metal. Every so often Nebl would reach over to grab the little metal bar that opened and closed the air intake flaps. They were outside, and a lot bigger than one expected.


    "Vim has learned that teaching certain things brings only disaster. He teaches someone something, and it gets them killed. Or others killed. Over the many years that has made him... hesitant. If a man like him can be such a thing, it is there that he is," Nebl said softly.


    I sat up straighter; I was a little excited to hear someone talk about Vim. Especially so, since it was from someone who so obviously knew him well and had known him for a long time.


    "Smithing is the same. It''s something that can lead to other techniques. This forge especially. If you knew what I had to pay for this place..." Nebl went quiet for a moment, and then glanced at me. His hard eyes held my own and I waited for him to continue. "Do you even know who Vim is?" Nebl then asked me.


    "The protector," I said softly.


    His hard eyes seemed to soften a little, and I realized that answer had been... maybe not wrong, but incorrect all the same.


    "He''s teaching you how to protect yourself," he said with a glance behind me. I knew he was looking at the leather pouch that held the weapons. I had leaned it up against the wall near the door, after he had invited me in to join him.


    I nodded. "He said since I''ll be traveling with him, conflict is inevitable... so I needed to know," I said.


    "A regrettable truth. Yet he also asked for you to learn how to forge," Nebl said as he glanced back at his metal. It must not be ready yet, for he looked away after a moment. Sometimes they left it in there a lot longer than I thought they would.


    "I honestly don''t think I can learn this before I leave... there''s so much," I said.


    "The basics. And by the time I''m done with you, you''ll be competent enough before you leave," Nebl said with a huff.


    My ears twitched as I nodded. That sounded promising. Lellip wasn''t a bad teacher she was just... a little odd. She spoke quickly, and focused on her work. To the point that sometimes she neglected what she was actually doing. Though it was most likely my fault. I wanted answers to questions that no one really seemed to know how to answer. Or know if they should answer them to me.


    Maybe I just needed to accept that some things weren''t supposed to be known, even though I couldn''t help myself.


    My curiosity was dangerous. Not just to myself, but the Society.


    "Do you know if he has a route in mind yet?" Nebl asked.


    "Route? You mean throughout the Society? No... I do know we''re to eventually head to Lumen though," I said.


    "Lumen...? I see..." Nebl glanced at me for a moment before he reached in to grab the metal. He pulled it out, and with a single fluid motion took it to the anvil and hefted his hammer.


    I blinked as some sparks flew upon his first strike, and then blinked on the second because of how solid of a blow it had been.


    Even while weak, he was strong. Maybe even stronger than me.


    "How can you hit it so strongly? When I do that it ends up breaking," I asked.


    "Because I know how and where to hit. Grab that hammer," Nebl gestured with a chin to the nearby table. The one that had hammers and chisels and...


    Standing quickly I obeyed. Grabbing the one that looked nearly identical to the one in his hand, I nodded.


    "Strike it in the center. With me," he said, and then right after hitting the billet... he hit the anvil.


    The hammer made a strange ringing tone upon being struck, and he then hit the steel. Then he hit the anvil again.


    "With me," he ordered again.


    Oh. I''m supposed to hit when he hits the anvil.


    Stepping forward I nodded and got into position. It didn''t take long at all for him to hit the steel, and then tap his hammer on the anvil half a moment afterward.


    I struck the steel, and noticed the way the hot flakes upon it curled a little. The steel itself seemed to bend just a bit, but not enough to ruin it.


    Without a word Nebl struck the steel, and it was sent back into the former shape. The proper one.


    I see.


    Striking the steel right as he tapped the anvil, I nodded as I slowly understood what he was trying to have me do.


    He wasn''t having me forge or shape it; he was simply having me hit it until I did so at the right strength. Each time I hit it, and deformed it because I hit too strongly... he reshaped it back, for me to repeat the process. Then he''d tap the anvil... either harder or lighter, telling me to do the same.


    "Harder," he told me after I hit it again. This time I had hit too softly.


    About a dozen strikes later, Nebl huffed and spun the metal around. This side was much brighter than the other.


    "Make it rounder," he said.


    Rounder...


    It only took four times for him to correct my own hitting, before he seemed to have to stop fixing my mistakes.


    Then another four hits later and he stopped hitting it completely. He simply turned the billet, tapped the anvil and nodded when I hit it.


    He flipped the billet again. "Give it a corner," he said.


    Frowning at him, I wondered how I''d do that. I just made it circular... almost like a rod and...


    But no, maybe it would be easy.


    "Why do we hit it many times and not just... force it into shape? All at once?" I asked as I struck the billet.


    "That is done. But you need the cast, and strength like yours and mine. Humans can''t do it yet," Nebl said.


    Oh...?


    "And that only works for certain purities. Humans struggle with that too," Nebl said.


    "Oh..." I forged a second corner, and Nebl spun it again. To allow me to make the other corners.


    "Your mind works at least. More I can say for most," Nebl said with a huff as I finished up the corners.


    Nebl hit the anvil three times in quick succession, and I hesitated. Did he want me to strike it three times quickly? But no, he stepped back and pulled the billet away as to put it back into the furnace.


    "Why is this... steel so special?" I asked him.


    "It leads to a new age. One that will come eventually," Nebl said.


    I hesitated, and thought of that painting at the Cathedral. The one with Vim.


    The armor and spear he had in that painting had been the same color.


    "Did Vim teach you how to make it?" I asked softly.


    Nebl was quiet for a moment, which was strange for him. He seemed to answer so quickly, and so surely...


    He then turned to look at me, and I shifted a little. I held the little hammer tightly in my hands, and wondered if maybe I should have kept that question to myself.


    "You''re a dangerous one, aren''t you?" he said.


    Blinking, I looked down at the hammer and wondered if he thought I had been trying to intimidate him or...


    "I mean your questions, Renn. They sound so innocent, until you realize what they are," Nebl said with a chuckle.


    "Oh. I''m sorry," I said, and meant it. I hadn''t meant to ask something I shouldn''t.


    "Vim did teach me how to forge. At least, more than I knew at the time. No, I don''t know where he learned it or how he did. But it''s safe to assume he simply acquired it somewhere. Maybe another member taught him or it''s some forgotten technique from a destroyed nation he once knew," Nebl said.


    He sounded serious in his answer, yet at the same time his answer had sounded... a little too ambiguous. It made me wonder if he was just giving me an answer to satiate my curiosity or if he was telling me the whole truth, and honestly didn''t know.


    For now it was probably the best answer I could get on that matter. He had said earlier that he knew the science behind the steel, but wouldn''t tell me until he got Vim''s permission. Or rather, until I got it.


    Maybe that was something similar.


    "Lellip says you refuse to make weapons," I said, changing topics.


    Nebl shifted a little, but nodded. "That is the family rule, yes."


    "Can I ask why?" I asked.


    "You just did. But yes you may. If I make weapons... if we make them," he corrected himself, "Then the resulting chaos will be on my hands. If I forge a sword and it stabs a young child thru, it would be the same as if I had done the deed myself," Nebl said.


    I nodded, since I understood that viewpoint completely. I didn''t entirely agree with it, but from a moral standpoint it made perfect sense. One could argue anything you did could be seen in that way, like the hammers he used to forge other things, but I knew the truth in the matter.


    Weapons were weapons. They were tools, yes, but how often were they used as tools for good?


    "Plus in all truth... no one has asked for weapons in many years. Lilly and Yangli had been the last to request them, I believe," Nebl said.


    Lilly had? "Lilly did?" I asked. I didn''t know who this Yangli was but if they were anything like Lilly then...


    Nebl pulled out the hot billet, but paused before going to the anvil. He stared at me for a moment before finally bringing the metal back to the anvil.


    "I do hope your obvious knowing of Lilly is pure happenstance and not because you''re one of her flock," Nebl said coldly.


    "Hm? No. I met Lilly while searching for Vim. I only spent a couple days with her," I said as I prepared to hit the steel again.


    "Good. Stay away from her. She flew too close to the sun. Stay away from Yangli too," Nebl ordered as he nodded and informed me to go ahead with hitting.


    Striking the hot steel, I spent a few minutes being focused on the metal. I wasn''t sure what he was making, but he seemed to want it to form an elongated square of some kind.


    "Did you make weapons for them?" I asked as he turned the billet over.


    "I made them one. Yes," Nebl said.


    One. I wonder if this was before or after she had lost her wings.


    "Did Vim make them any?" I asked as I hit alongside his taps on the anvil.


    "No. He did not."


    After a few more strikes the billet started looking... well, exactly what he had seemed to want. A rectangle of some kind.


    "What are you making?" I asked as he turned the billet around to study it.


    "We are making a post insert. To go into the ground," Nebl said calmly.


    A... a post insert? For... for something like a fence? "For a fence?" I asked.


    "For a sign. To warn others," Nebl said gently.


    Oh.


    "For the mines," I said as I understood.


    He nodded. "For the mines."


    Vim had mentioned that they were mining into something dangerous. Some kind of clay.


    "Will they heed the warning?" I asked as I stepped back as he went to hammering the billet himself. He was now hammering it on the top, as if to make it wider.


    "Likely not," he said.


    Yet still he''d do it.


    "It is funny. We could try and warn them. We could try and teach them... yet they''ll still fail. They''ll still make mistakes, and commit atrocities... yet we are the exact same. Vim could stop many of us from making horrible mistakes, saving our lives, yet we do not allow him to. He could have stopped Lilly and Yangli. He could have forced them to not do what they did, yet he knew it didn''t matter. He knew the end result would happen, whether he stopped them or not," Nebl said as he hammered the metal.


    Staying silent, I wondered exactly what had happened. Something to have made her lose her wings, yes... maybe even her children. Or at least one of them.


    "Hadn''t Vim helped them?" I asked softly.


    "He stood with them when the moment came, since that is his duty. But he did not help them get to that point. Some see that as a failure on his part. Others see it as his proper duty. To let us decide our own fate, and he only needs to aid us when we ask for it," Nebl said.


    "He helps, even when we don''t ask for it though," I said, as I thought of Trek.


    "Then you''ve not been with him as long as I had thought. But that''s to be expected. You''ll learn the truth soon enough," he said.


    I shifted and squeezed the handle of the hammer I held. Was he saying that Vim really wouldn''t help someone, if they hadn''t asked for it? Would he stand back and let them die, if they hadn''t previously accepted his aid?


    Surely not. Right...?


    "He''d save us if we were in danger, Renn. But... sometimes that very danger is our own doing. Our own mistakes. One must pay their dues, not even Vim can stop the law of the world," Nebl said as he stared at me for a moment. The square orange metal piece was starting to lose its luster. It needed to go back into the furnace soon. Although cooling off, it was also now far bigger than it had been. What had earlier been about the size of my forearm was now nearly as wide as the anvil it sat upon. And about the size of my closed fist in height.


    "He saved you," I whispered.


    "And got angry over it," Nebl said.


    "At them, for not helping you," I shook my head as I spoke.


    "He did. But don''t think he hadn''t gotten angry at me too. For letting myself get in such a situation in the first place."


    Nebl examined his handiwork for a moment, and then grunted. He lowered the metal clamps he used to hold the steel he was working with and sighed. "A poor result. Vim would use this moment to tell me it was proof I still need rest," Nebl said.


    I of course could not see anything wrong with it. It looked... perfectly symmetrical, and laid flat on the surface. Nothing about it told me he had failed in any way.


    Though odds were whatever was wrong with it, was my fault. I didn''t do very much of the hammering, and he had hit it alongside me as to correct my mistakes but that didn''t change the fact I had a hand in it its failure.


    "Maybe you should rest?" I asked him, deciding not to voice the obvious.


    "I will. But I also need to move. To breathe in the flames and heat. Metal needs to be heated to be fixed," Nebl said as he nodded, as if sure his words were the whole truth and the only truth.


    I knew he didn''t really think he was made of metal... but he sure did look it to a degree. Even with his sunken body, he looked muscular. Firm. Powerful. It made me wonder what he had originally looked like. He was about my height, however... and he slouched a little which only made him seem even shorter.


    "Come. Let''s work the bellows for a moment," Nebl said as he stepped away from the anvil.


    Leaving behind the metal he had been working on, I wondered if it was okay to do so. It wasn''t anywhere near as bright orange as it had been but it was still hot.


    Yet there was no reason to doubt the man knew what he was doing.


    I joined Nebl to the section of the wall that large ropes hung from massive wooden poles. There were also circular pipes on the ground that one could step on, to work the bellows that way. When Lellip had done it the other day she had done both at the same time, and had also struggled until I had gone to help her.


    She just didn''t have the weight behind her, I think.


    Grabbing one of the hanging ropes, I nodded to Nebl who grabbed his own. Half a moment later the bellow blew a massive amount of air into the main furnace. The blast furnace roared as I pulled on the rope as well, sending another wave of air into it.


    "The air is everything for a fire. Take it from the fire and it dies without a whimper," Nebl said as we waited for the bellow to reset. It slowly rose back upward, making an odd noise as it did.


    "Lellip said that fire could last for weeks without fuel," I said.


    "It can. But it''ll grow weak," Nebl said as the ropes we held went tight again. It was ready to be pulled once more.


    I pulled my own rope as Nebl pulled his. The blast furnace roared even louder this time, being fueled by two bellows at the same time.


    The room quickly became hotter, even though the blast furnace wasn''t open. Nothing was in it being melted. Yet still I could tell that only a few pulls of the rope had increased the temperature severely.


    "How are these made? Why can they refill themselves of air so easily?" I asked as I stared at my bellow. Only a small portion of it was here, the rest was outside. In here all I could really see was the mechanisms used to pull and lift it. It looked made of leather.


    "I''ll teach you how to make one. It involves pressure. These are massive, but the hole in which the air flows outward is small. About the size of your tail," Nebl said as he went to pull his rope again. Mine wasn''t ready just yet.


    My tail...?


    I glanced at it right as my rope went taught again.


    So about the size of my wrist.


    Glancing at the blast furnace, I wondered where the air actually went into it from. It was huge, nearly reaching the top of the ceiling, and took up half the building all on its own.


    Pulling my rope, I heard the hiss of air until I heard the roar of fire instead.


    Was there really a fire in there? It also almost sounded as if there was... liquid. I sometimes heard swishing and sloshing when the bellows were used, too.


    Though I guess of course there was liquid in there. When they poured in the ores up top, it came out as molten metal which I supposed was a liquid?


    "That is enough," Nebl said as he stepped away from his corner.


    "What happens if it goes out?" I asked.


    "It''s exceedingly difficult to light it once it''s cold. And then it takes weeks to get it hot enough to melt steel. It''s just a pain to let it happen, but it does sometimes," Nebl said.


    Looking at the rope I had pulled, I noticed the wear and tear. It''s been used for years and years.


    There were four bellows. Or at least, four hanging ropes. Four places to pull. I wasn''t entirely sure if there were four bellows or not. From outside there were just two large additions to the building, so it was hard to tell how many were where.


    It really seemed like this place had been made with far more workers in mind than just Nebl and Lellip. Pram was also a possible worker, though unable to help since she was pregnant... but from what I could tell Drandle didn''t help much. At least not in the smithy.


    Nebl and Vim had mentioned something along the lines of Nebl having lost children. Sons especially.


    "Come. Let us go over lighting a furnace," Nebl gestured for me to join him as he walked to the third furnace. The one that wasn''t lit, and the one he had said wasn''t as hot as the one he had just been using.


    I nodded, excited to learn. It all felt... a little haphazard, as if there was no set method to it... but I knew that didn''t matter.


    We weren''t humans after all. We had time, a lot more than then.


    Nebl wasn''t in a rush, simply for that reason.


    "What about your post?" I asked.


    "I''ll need to redo it. It''s not wide enough," he said.


    Really...? It honestly didn''t seem that wrong. Lellid had mentioned that he and Vim were something of perfectionist however.


    "I apologize," I said.


    "Was not your hammering that failed it, but the temperature. I had let it get too cold," Nebl said.


    Too cold? Yet it had formed into the shape needed all the same hadn''t it?


    Maybe he was just being kind. Yet I knew he was the kind to also tell me the truth, all the same... so maybe it really had been the temperature.


    "You''ll find people and metal are the same, Renn," Nebl said as he noticed my disappointment.


    "The same?" I asked as he pulled open the furnaces latch. To where we''d in a moment be shoveling coals into.


    "Mendable. But only if you break them first," he said.


    I blinked at his sudden statement, and realized he was still on the topic from earlier. Or rather, we had never left it.


    "Are you saying that Vim wishes he could break us? Or rather the Society? As to fix what he thinks needs fixing?" I asked.


    "I''m saying Vim waits until we break before he fixes anything. But that''s not his fault. We as a whole forced him into that corner. We fought back and disagreed when he had wanted to do it another way. Now it''s the only way he''s allowed to do it," Nebl said.


    Nebl handed me a shovel, and I went straight to shoveling a few loads of coal into the furnace. Lellip had already explained to me that it only took three or four at most.


    As I shoveled, I thought about it. Maybe Nebl was right, even if I didn''t want to agree with him.


    Vim protected us, yes... but most of the time it seemed he came in to help only after there was a problem. He saved Lomi, but had not done anything to stop her village from burning in the first place. He had dealt with the Sleepy Artist, or rather the paintings, but had not done anything to ensure Lughes and the rest hadn''t made such a mistake in the first place.


    After all if the lack of paying taxes was really the cause of such a tragedy... why hadn''t Vim made absolutely sure they were doing it? He understood the fine workings of the human society well, after all.


    "Is that why we''re dying? Is that why we''re losing?" I asked as I loaded the last bit of coal needed.


    "We''re losing because none of us are willing to do what we need to. Or rather... none of us are willing to let Vim do what he needs to," Nebl said.


    Although I wanted to ask what that was... I wasn''t able to bring myself to actually ask the words. Since I somehow knew already. I stabbed the shovel into the pile of coal that lay against the furnace, and then stepped back.


    "Close the door, and light this," Nebl offered me a white rope of twine... it was dry, but smelled oddly.


    "What is this?" I asked. I didn''t like the smell at all, it made me wince.


    "It''s soaked in kerosene. A very flammable liquid. We make it with clay and stills. Another thing I will teach you if Vim allows," Nebl said.


    Another. Wonderful.


    Taking the small strand of rope from him, I noticed it was hard. Very hard... the kind of hard that made me question if it was really rope and not something else.


    "And a match," Nebl then offered a match. A long one, with a black tip.


    "And how are these made?" I asked.


    "A similar tool, but one with ignition. The ones you''re probably familiar with use sulfur. They don''t burn long, and not very hot. This one will, so be careful with your ears and tail," Nebl warned.


    Another tool. Another warning.


    For a tiny moment I thought of all the things here. The many things that probably didn''t exist anywhere else, or if they did... did so only where Vim allowed.


    How did he come to have such knowledge? How did he decide who got to use it, and who didn''t? What did he know that no one else did, simply because he wouldn''t tell anyone?


    "Has Vim ever told you no? When you asked to learn something?" I asked him as I put the white rope into the little chamber right below where we''d stick the metal we''d want to heat. Near the end of the small chamber, were coals. Some of them looked half burnt already, from a previous ignition.


    "Only three times. But I know better than to ask for what I don''t deserve, or can''t handle," Nebl said as I then slid the match along the brick stone real quickly.


    It came alight with a spark, and I quickly stuck the lit end of the match up against the white rope.


    The white rope didn''t spark alight as the match had... but it did ignite quickly. As if made of paper. And the whole thing went aflame smoothly as well.


    "Just leave the match in there, it''ll burn away with the wick," Nebl said.


    Wick. That had been a wick! Of course!


    Feeling a little stupid for not realizing the obvious, I did as he said and slowly closed the little iron door.


    "Leave it open just a hair. To let it breathe," Nebl said.


    "Ah," I nodded. Right. Airflow. He had just explained that earlier. I made sure to keep it open just enough.


    "Forging is just like us," Nebl then said.


    As the furnace slowly lit, I glanced at the old monkey as he stared at the open door¡ªat the flame within.


    "Like us?" I asked softly. What''d he mean? S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We don''t learn until we get hurt. We don''t understand until the world forces us to. We don''t care until we must," he said softly.


    Shifting a little, I wondered if all of our older members were so... odd sometimes. Though I knew this conversation had been fueled by my own questions and queries. So I shared in the blame.


    "If something isn''t what you want, hit it. Then hit it again. And again," Nebl said.


    Recognizing the phrase, since it was what Lellip had put on his gravestone, I nodded slowly. He wasn''t looking at me, but instead the furnace, but I didn''t want to be rude.


    He was probably right after all...


    Even if I didn''t want to agree with it.


    Especially when Vim was the one he was talking about.

 Chapter 109 - One Hundred and Eight – Vim – Spring

    Chapter 109: Chapter One Hundred and Eight ¨C Vim ¨C Spring Renn groaned as she ran past me again, glaring while she did so.


    "Only five more," I told her as she ran past.


    "Keh!" she made an odd sound at me as she picked up her pace.


    Smiling at her, I couldn''t help but ponder what could have been.


    She would have been enjoyable to have been with in the army. Even as a simple subordinate.


    Though... She would not have been like she is now, if she had been there. Neither her personality nor her temperament... And that would have probably made the result much worse... Those last few years would have probably been much different. For me especially.


    My smile died off as Renn circled the outer perimeter, leaving my sight for a moment.


    "Why does she make me think of those days so much?" I asked myself.


    It made no sense honestly. Although I was training her, and thus helping her solidify her own capabilities... it wasn''t to send her to war. It wasn''t to have her fight alongside me in such a way. In fact it was all for the opposite.


    I was training her so that she could protect herself, for as long as possible. So that she could then be useful to the Society... Nothing more.


    Right...?


    As I pondered such a thing Nebl stepped out from the house. I smiled at my friend, who now finally looked somewhat back to his old self. He was still scrawny looking, but that''d take years to fix... if it ever did. He might never return to his massive frame.


    He smiled at me and nodded, and then begun to walk towards me.


    I stayed seated on the stump, awaiting his arrival.


    My friend looked good. He stood up straight now. His daughter and granddaughter had finally gotten his hair under control. It was still a little too long for him, but I knew that was on purpose. They hoped his longer hair would hide some of his weight loss. It was especially obvious around his neck and shoulders.


    By the time Nebl had reached me, so had Renn again. Her footsteps were light and barely noticeable even though she was sprinting as fast as she could on gravel and dirt.


    "Master!" she greeted Nebl as she passed.


    "Renn," Nebl nodded to her.


    "Four more," I told her.


    "Khmph!" she made an odd noise at me, and hurried forward.


    Nebl chuckled as he watched her go.


    "She''s just upset I''m not running with her," I told my friend.


    "And why aren''t you?" he asked.


    "My foot feels a little odd," I said as I lifted my right foot.


    "A... little odd..." Nebl studied my foot, and I realized he was taking me far too seriously.


    "It tingled this morning you know? For like a whole second," I said.


    He took a deep breath, seemingly un-amused to learn that I had just been messing around.


    Smirking at him, I watched as Renn disappeared behind the buildings.


    She did run well. Must be innate. She ran like a sprinter, yet had our strength. Our endurance. A deadly combination.


    "Notice her ears and tail don''t move at all as she runs?" Nebl asked.


    "I have," I said.


    "Try not to let her lose them, I bet it''d ruin her," Nebl warned softly.


    "She''s not as foolish as Lilly, I think," I said. I figured it was she he was thinking of.


    "Hm... Indeed. A curious one, full of questions and desires... but not anger. She hates no one," Nebl said.


    This wasn''t the first time we had conversed about Renn. But this was the first time he had said something like that.


    "I disagree," I told him.


    "Do you?" he asked, a little surprised.


    I nodded, but didn''t specify why. Although he was my friend, that didn''t mean I''d tell him everyone''s secrets so willingly.


    They weren''t my secrets to give after all.


    "I see. Is that why she''s doing this then? She hides it well. I genuinely did not feel that from her," Nebl said, now sounding a little worried.


    "Ah, no. Not at all. You need not worry about that," I said quickly. Now I felt almost as if I should tell him. Since after all, he was now worried he had just spent two months teaching someone how to forge steel. And I had spent those same two months on how she could use that steel to kill.


    He now worried he had made a monster, or at least aided in its creation.


    "You know... I actually believe you," Nebl said softly as Renn came back into view.


    The smithy was not a small parcel. Her able to round it as fast as she did was actually very impressive. Especially when you took into account I had her running around most of the farm fields as well.


    "Would you tell me if I asked how she ranks?" Nebl asked gently.


    "Ranks?" I asked.


    "Compared to others," he said with a gesture of his thick fist.


    "Ah... well..." I wondered about that.


    She had been very surprising. She learned quickly. Understood things instinctively... but so had many others over the years. Nebl and so many others only knew of Lilly and Yangli, and those like them. They didn''t remember, and had never met, the hundreds of others like them throughout the years. Especially those who had stood to fight in the beginning, before the Society became what it is today.


    They''d not know that Renn, although unique and special, wasn''t if one took into account the many who had come and gone before her.


    Plus she lacked something very precious.


    "As long as she''s keen and stays collected, she''ll never die to a human at least," I said after a moment of consideration.


    "I see..." Nebl sounded disappointed to learn the truth. Although no warrior himself, Nebl understood my meaning.


    She would fall in front of a dedicated enemy. One with actual hatred and furor.


    Renn passed us, this time without making a sound. She only glared at me with her eyes as she passed.


    Three more laps left.


    "Does she always act so upset with you when you train her?" Nebl asked as we watched her go.


    "Sometimes," I said.


    "She''s a sweetheart with me," he said with a smirk, as if it was some kind of competition.


    "She''s a sweetheart even while angry, so that''s not a surprise," I said with a wave.


    Nebl chuckled at me, and then pointed upward. "It''s spring, Vim," he said.


    "It is. And the passes are clear," I said.


    Well they weren''t. But they were clear enough. Renn and I passing them now would not be seen as weird, just foolish. I didn''t mind being seen as a fool. Fools were sometimes liked, even.


    "As much as I enjoy your company... and more so Renn''s, how much longer will you stay? Maybe you will get to see my next grandchild?" Nebl asked.


    "I actually intended to leave in a few days. I planned to tell you today," I told him.


    Nebl nodded, and seemed genuinely disheartened. Which was odd. He was never happy or sad for me to leave, but it was simply because he was like me. He knew in a blink of an eye he''d turn around and I''d be standing there again, back from my journey.


    Maybe he had enjoyed teaching Renn. Or maybe he had simply grown a little softer, like his body had. His recent near death experience hadn''t been his first one... but it might have been the one to affect him the most. This time he had no one to hate, after all. Only his failure had laid with him in that mine. His and his own.


    "Will she be returning with you?" Nebl asked.


    Ah. So he had enjoyed teaching her. Good. That only meant Renn was not only diligent, but really was as good-natured as I thought. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "We''ll see," I said simply.


    "That''s probably the best answer I''ll get out of you concerning that, so I''ll simply plan on continuing her tutelage then," Nebl said.


    Renn appeared again. She was still running at a good pace, but I noticed she had taken a little longer to round the path this time.


    So. Two hours straight of nearly her fastest pace was what it took to wear her down.


    Nebl watched as Renn approached. Once she was close enough Nebl nodded to her. "Just two more times, Renn," he told her.


    "Hmhm," she grumbled as she ran past, this time not even looking at me.


    "I do believe she is getting tired," Nebl noticed.


    "She''s been tired for some time. It''s just now really starting to get to her," I said.


    "Endurance. Have you been training her for awhile?" He asked.


    "No. Started here," I said.


    "Really...?" Nebl went quiet as we watched Renn round the building, disappearing from sight.


    I studied my friend as his eyes went dull, as he pondered deeply.


    Yes Nebl. She was far more inhuman than she looked.


    She had the strength, endurance, and reflexes of someone far more detached from humanity. Renn looked human outwardly, except her tails and ears... and a few small things like her teeth and nails, but that was it. Other than those she looked like any normal young woman you''d find in any town. Maybe a little more beautiful than average, but every town had its beauties.


    I was mentally comparing her to those from hundreds of years ago. Those who had fought in the actual wars against the humans. She was like them, at least her strength and endurance were.


    Yet at the same time she wasn''t like them at all.


    She lacked far too many inhuman features to have been in their ranks. She would have stood out as much as I had.


    It made no sense. She was too human, at least physically, to be so... not.


    Usually those like her were like Nebl''s children. People who were stronger than humans, and lived longer, but not by leaps and bounds. Lellip was strong, but she''d struggle with a full grown man. At least physically, she was likely as strong as a common male laborer. One of the miners in the village was probably a good reference.


    "Is she the child of a Monarch?" Nebl asked quietly.


    "No." I had known that from the moment I had first laid eyes on her.


    I''d have killed her if she had been.


    Though that didn''t mean she wasn''t too far detached from one. A few generations were certain, though, otherwise I''d have smelled it.


    "Then is it just happenstance or...?" he glanced at me, searching for an answer.


    "Not sure. Yangli is strong like her too," I said.


    "Yangli has scales," Nebl said sternly.


    So? What did a layer of scales change? But I didn''t voice such an opinion, since I knew it was more than just the scales. It was the person beneath them. "Most of us used to be like her, Nebl," I told him.


    "A bygone age. She doesn''t add up. She''s too young," Nebl shifted a little, as his mind whirled.


    "Ages come and go, and leave remnants behind all the time. You of all people should understand that well," I said, hoping to steer his mind''s thoughts a little. At least away from Renn for a moment.


    "Indeed..." he said quietly as he kept himself mostly to his thoughts.


    Great. Good thing we were leaving soon.


    Renn appeared, and I noticed she was breathing heavily. Maybe the knowledge she was almost done was making her exhaustion take over.


    Good to know. It meant she allowed a goal or destination to influence her. Positively and negatively, depending on how it was used.


    She really did remind me of days long past. But not the days Nebl was probably thinking of.


    Days far older than them...


    "Once more," I told her. As she passed us. She nodded without even a grunt.


    "I shall have Lellip prepare the bath for her. Or do you plan to torture her more?" Nebl asked.


    "Well I had planned a lot of detestable stuff. Painful stuff. But I suppose a bath is okay too," I said.


    Nebl smiled softly at me, and I was glad he no longer looked... worried. Whatever he had been pondering was now set away, at least for now. "I want you to know I have enjoyed watching you, Vim. With her," Nebl then said.


    "Hm?" I wondered what he meant. Did he mean when I was sparring with her? We had been doing it near the smithy, ever since his return. I had noticed he, and the others, had watched every so often but they had usually only done so for a few minutes at a time.


    They were interested, but at the same time scared of it.


    "You had been happy when you taught me too," Nebl said, and then turned away. To head back into the house.


    Renn arrived around the time he closed the door, and I watched as she heaved as she slowed upon approach. She groaned as she breathed heavily, bending over and holding her knees as if about to throw up.


    "Well done," I told her.


    "Grah," she made another odd noise, and then slowly knelt down. She sat into the grass near the stump I sat on, and focused on breathing.


    She was covered in a layer of thick sweat, and...


    Oh, even her ears were drooping. Seems she really was exhausted.


    I let her calm down for a few minutes, and I noticed the smithy bath''s chimney started to have smoke expel from it. Nebl or Lellip were already warming the water.


    They were kind to her. Noticeably so.


    After a few more minutes Renn slowly laid back, lying onto her back and staring up at the sky full of white clouds.


    "It''s getting warmer," she said with a raspy voice.


    "Spring is here. It''ll get warm, then rain, and then warm again," I said.


    "I like the rain," she said.


    More like she''d like it to rain right now, likely.


    Staring at her as she stared up at the sky, I wondered if she looked any different since arriving here. Was she leaner? More muscular? It was hard to tell.


    Our kind did change, as humans did, but it was slower... and usually not as prominent. She could train harshly for years and never actually gain much muscle mass, thanks to her bloodline. It was part of the reason I knew Nebl might not ever return to his former state. He might be too old now to ever get that body back. Odds are he might slowly start aging, even though he really shouldn''t just yet.


    Most of our kind were the way we were, and nothing we did do could change it. You got the body you were born with, and it didn''t matter how much you ate or exorcised.


    Link was a perfect example. That man had never done anything yet was a walking mountain of muscle.


    A waste.


    "I got tired near the end. I honestly had thought I could have run the whole time without even breaking a sweat," Renn said.


    "Now you know your limit. Congratulations," I said. It wasn''t her true limit, but for now it''d do. If life was kind to her she''d never realize the limit she knew now was simply the starting line.


    Renn lifted a hand, to stare at it. She narrowed her eyes at the shaky fist she made, as if upset at her own body. Which she shouldn''t be. Her body was unique, and in a good way.


    "How long could you have gone Vim?" she asked.


    "Want a real answer or one to annoy you?" I asked her.


    "The real one."


    "I can run from the Cathedral to anywhere in the Society without stopping for rest," I told her.


    Her balled fist stopped shaking, and she lowered it. She rested it on her chest and turned to stare at me. Her hair and ears looked a little odd, thanks to how she had laid down. They were a mess.


    "Do you get tired? Ever?" she asked.


    "Of course I do. I''m still a man," I said.


    With a huff she sat up, and I noticed the way her tail stayed lingering on the grass. It hadn''t moved or twitched since she had lain down. She must really be tired. "A man," she said.


    "Parts of me at least," I said with a smirk.


    Renn''s face contorted into a weird mix of annoyance and amusement, then she finally smiled and giggled at me.


    Smiling at her strangely tired sounding giggle... I wondered what I was going to do with her.


    A part of me had hoped she''d deny learning how to fight. Yet she hadn''t.


    Then I had hoped she''d not be good at it.


    She was.


    And now she had proven that she had the physical body to back it up.


    Which meant the only real thing left that could give me a valid reason to deny her attempt at joining me...


    Other than to keep training her for what was probably going to be years... was well...


    For a tiny moment I thought of putting her through a crucible.


    The mere thought of it pissed me off.


    "Lellip is good at making shoes," Renn said as she moved her feet, to showcase her new footwear.


    "She did learn from the best," I noted. Nebl had always been very good at leather-work, even though he preferred metal.


    Renn reached out to touch some of the straps that held her shoe on, and I studied the way her fingers played with them. She now kept her nails short, short enough that humans would probably start seeing her as the daughter or wife of a wealthy merchant. Maybe even a lower noble.


    Only the wealthy could have such clean looking nails. Even the women who didn''t participate in hard labor didn''t have such nails, at least in today''s era.


    Yet how could I tell her not to keep them short and clean? I had been that one to give her that gift, after all.


    "They prepared a bath for you, if you''d like," I told her.


    Renn''s ears perked up, no longer drooping, and she turned to look at the buildings. She must have seen the white smoke coming from the bath''s smokestack, since she smiled deeply at the sight. "That''s kind of them."


    It was.


    "Are we done then? Can I enjoy a soak or...?" she asked me, hoping for the positive answer.


    "You can go bathe. You stink," I said.


    Renn''s brow furrowed as I stood from the stump. As I reached out for her hand, she took it and I helped her up.


    Pulling her to her feet, I noticed how light she felt. And she had even pulled back on my hand, as if to try and get me to trip.


    She was far too light to be as strong as she was.


    "I probably do, look at this," Renn groaned as she looked down at herself. Most of her clothes were hugging her body tightly, thanks to the sweat.


    The spring air was clean, and rather still. I had been able to smell her since she sat down.


    She didn''t stink. At least not the kind of stink that would ever bother me. Or well, probably any man. But that was precisely the reason that I had to tell her she stunk. She couldn''t be walking around smelling like she did, who knows what kind of weird men would notice. She already drew eyes enough as it was.


    "After you... soak... Meet me in the workshop," I told her.


    "Hm?" she tilted her head, and suddenly I felt a tug.


    Looking down, I found that our hands were still connected. She hadn''t...


    No...


    Looking back up, she gave me a worried smile. She was waiting for me to let her go.


    Letting her hand go, I smiled and nodded. "Enjoy your bath," I told her.


    "Oh I will! Enough for the both of us," she said as she stepped away.


    Renn took a few steps, then paused and looked back at me. She seemed to hesitate, and I hoped she didn''t say anything more. Luckily she didn''t, as she nodded with a soft smile and returned to walking.


    She hadn''t tried to invite me as to join her.


    But the reason was obvious.


    As Renn headed into the house, as to bathe, I looked down at my palm.


    It was the same palm I had known for years. Countless years. The same old scars. The same discolorations from burns and other wounds. The same wrinkles and cracks and...


    Yet it now had sweat upon it. A small layer which was mostly around my palm.


    It wasn''t mine, of course. Yet...


    Closing my fist, I sighed.


    I hadn''t let her go.


    And she had noticed.


    "Spring came too quickly."

 Chapter 110 - One Hundred and Nine – Renn – For The Society

    Chapter 110: Chapter One Hundred and Nine ¨C Renn ¨C For The Society Vim tightened the leather strap on my belt, and after a final tug he stepped back to appreciate his handiwork.


    Feeling very... awkward, I stood still as he studied my new clothing, and the things accessorizing it.


    "Is it supposed to feel... silly?" I asked as I hit my thumb on the sword''s hilt while lowering my hand. It was in the way!


    "Does it feel silly?" he asked with a smirk.


    "Of course it does. Does everyone feel so... stupid? Wearing them like this?" I asked. All the years I had seen people with swords on their waists. Knights and normal people alike. Never had I thought it actually felt... as if it was wrong.


    "You''d stand out too much with it on your back," Vim said as he reached out to slip his fingertips under my shoulder straps. I squirmed as he tried to dislodge them, they didn''t budge.


    Lellip and Nebl had made me... suitable attire, as they had called it. I now had leather clothes, which had little hooks and loops all over to attach stuff to. The ones being used right now, was on my right hip was the sword Vim had made for me, and on my back was my backpack. Now instead of wrapping around my chest and arms, it was latched to my shoulders.


    It felt... loose, as if it was going to fall off. But it wasn''t. The thing was firmly latched and laid rested up against the small of my back. I knew while traveling, and especially if we had to run or climb it''d be far more comfortable than it would have been carrying it normally.


    There was also a quiver, which held arrows... but that was near my feet. He hadn''t put it on me yet.


    "I''ll look like a hunter," I said as I tried to envision what I looked like.


    "You are one. You''re quite literally one of the most perfected hunters to exist," Vim said.


    "Jaguar," I whispered.


    "The forest''s solitary hunter," Vim said.


    Solitary. He used that word a lot, especially when describing me. I wonder if that was how he actually saw me in his mind.


    It wasn''t wrong, of course... I had no one. Nowhere. Nothing.


    Nothing other than him. And the Society.


    After he checked my backpack he knelt down to check my shoes and the leather bracers that rested above them. Those felt uncomfortable too, but I also kind of liked them. They hid beneath my pants, and no one could really tell I had them on.


    With Vim knelt before me, I stared at the top of his head. I made sure to not hit him with the sword on my waist, since it hovered just near it.


    Before he stood back up he checked my waist. There was a leather wrap, which covered my rear end. Something similar to a skirt which was made of thin leather. It hid my tail perfectly, allowing me to wrap it around my waist or upper thigh. Even if somehow someone was able to catch a glimpse of it, they''d just think it were a fur piece connected to my belt. Something a woman would wear.


    It also let me release my tail easily, without having to undo my pants entirely. It was probably the best thing given to me out of everything, so far. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I feel like a brigand, Vim," I said honestly.


    "Yes. You''re very terrifying. You look like such a hoodlum, ready to pick all the pockets and steal all the girl''s hearts every which way," Vim teased me.


    "Women find brigands attractive?" I asked, wondering how accurate his teasing was.


    "Some do, I guess," he said, sounding a little annoyed his teasing had been ineffective.


    "Is it the danger, maybe?" I asked myself. That would explain Vim, to a degree.


    Vim raised an eyebrow as he glanced at me. I ignored his look as he checked the sword once more.


    "Jump around a little," he said.


    "Huh?"


    Vim moved his finger around. "Jump a few times," he ordered.


    I sighed and obeyed. I stepped back a few steps and jumped. Not too highly, nor roughly, but enough to make my hand instinctively grab the sword''s hilt. To keep it from swinging around wildly.


    "Let the sword go and jump again," he said.


    Great. He wanted to see how badly it banged against my knee and ass, didn''t he?


    Jumping again, I flinched as it smacked my right knee. It didn''t really hurt too badly, but it did sting.


    "Come here," Vim noticed of course, and he quickly went to untying the sword''s sheath.


    Watching him undo the little metal hooks that held it in place, I watched as he quickly took the sheath and the bundle of leather strips over to the nearby workbench.


    As Vim went straight to adjusting whatever he thought needed adjusting, I glanced behind me to the door. The sun was setting, I could see the setting sun''s rays.


    Lellip and Nebl had both been in here earlier, for about an hour. They had carried in all of the new clothes for me, and Vim, but hadn''t stayed around for any of the adjustments. Vim had told me it was because they saw the fine tuning to be a little personal, and especially so for the stuff concerning the weapons.


    Glancing at the nearby quiver full of arrows, I wondered where they drew the line at. Lellip had made the quiver itself, and Nebl had made the arrows for me.


    Weren''t those weapons? To a point?


    "You''re a little longer in the leg than I had thought. And your hips a little wider too," Vim said as he worked.


    Frowning at his statement, I wondered if I should take offense or not.


    Vim turned around, and nodded as he stepped back over to me. I went still, and felt a little weird as he bent down a little as to reattach the sword to my waist.


    It felt weird to have him fumble around so close to me, especially since he was basically touching me. Whenever I felt him grab my belt, or even me myself as he moved stuff, I wanted to shiver.


    We''ve touched countless times since I had joined him on this journey... even slept in the same bed, yet little moments like this were what made my heart miss a beat. They felt... personal somehow. Maybe it was because of what Vim had mentioned earlier.


    "Alright, quick jump and twirl please. Without holding onto it," Vim asked for as he stepped back. He was completely oblivious to my discomfort.


    I nodded and obeyed. I jumped up and once I landed gave him a good twirl. As I spun, I realized the sword wasn''t moving much at all anymore. It still wobbled, but not nearly as bad as it had the other time. My knee and butt and thighs were safe from bruising.


    Vim nodded, pleased with himself as I came to a stop. "Good," he said.


    "Yea, that was much better," I said as I hopped around a bit, trying to make it move violently as it had done before. It wouldn''t, it stayed firmly positioned. I didn''t even need to hold onto it.


    "Does it still feel silly?" he asked.


    "Of course it does. I''m not a swordsman, Vim," I said.


    "Swordswoman," he corrected.


    "You know what I mean. This... this isn''t me," I said with a tap onto the pommel.


    "It is if you wish to join me... which speaking of that, here," Vim stepped away and grabbed two stools. Ones that were used to sit in front of workbenches.


    He dropped one before himself, and dropped the other next to it.


    "Sit," Vim said as he kicked the stool towards me.


    I sat, and wondered what he was going to add to me now. Although this was... interesting, and I was thankful that everyone was going out of their way to make me as comfortable as possible... I honestly didn''t like some of this.


    Did Vim really expect me to walk around covered in weapons? Why did I have to when he hadn''t been? Until now he had carried nothing more than a small knife, and had only used it for starting fires and cleaning small animals as to cook them.


    Why now did we suddenly need swords and bows and spears?


    Vim sat down across from me, and put his right leg up onto his left. Resting his ankle on his knee, he went to messing with the small leather strap in his hands. He worked on it without even looking at it, and instead stared at me.


    "They also left because I told them to, by the way," Vim said.


    "Huh? Oh... Why?" I asked. Why indeed? We were going to leave tomorrow... I wanted to enjoy as much time with Lellip as I could.


    "So you and I can have a moment," he said.


    A moment.


    Slowly nodding, I tried not to let my eyes get distracted by his fingers. He was tying something now.


    "Would you like to stay here, Renn? Not forever. Just for a few years. While I make the rounds. You can spend that time to study, to learn. They''re more than willing to accept you. Pram especially, since she''ll have the baby to worry about. And Nebl will take time to recoup himself, too," Vim said calmly.


    His voice and expression didn''t match the severity of what he was saying... but that was probably because he didn''t cherish the offer as much as I did.


    How could he?


    "They''d let me, wouldn''t they," I whispered.


    He nodded. "They would. Lellip likes you. Pram likes how courteous you are and even grumpy Nebl seems to be okay with you. That''s quite a feat by the way, don''t discount it," he said.


    "And Drandle?" I asked.


    "Funny you think Drandle has any say in the matter. But for your information he likes that you''re such good friends with his daughter. Though he''d honestly like you to leave once the child is born. He''s a wimp," Vim said.


    It hurt a little to hear that he didn''t trust me around his newborn, but I understood it. I was a predator. And although a member of the Society... one being taught to kill. At least that was what I was learning, in their eyes.


    "I see..." I said softly.


    "Forget about that. Focus on my question," Vim said as his fingers finally came to a stop. Either he was done doing whatever he wanted, or had stopped so I''d stop staring at them.


    "I am, Vim," I said.


    "Are you? Usually by now you tear up at least," he said.


    Blinking, I allowed my eyes to get a little watery.


    Vim frowned upon noticing it. "Really?" he asked.


    "You gave me permission!" I said as I sniffed.


    "I did not!"


    I didn''t really start crying, but I did have to blink several times to clear my eyes of tears. After a moment Vim sighed and leaned back, staring at me as if he couldn''t believe what he was seeing.


    "They''re wonderful people," I said.


    "They are. In their own ways," he said.


    "Which is why I can''t stay. If I did I''d fall in love with this place. I need to leave," I said.


    Vim shifted a little, studying me closely. His fingers nudged the little leather strap in his hands, as if he had forgotten all about it.


    "Are you going to do this every place we go to Renn? You can''t love everyone and everything," Vim said.


    "Why not?" I asked.


    "Because it''s ridiculous. Stop making friends, it''s unnatural," he said with a sigh.


    Smiling at him, I nodded... though didn''t agree to anything.


    "I''d love to stay... but no. I''ll leave with you," I said with a solid nod.


    Vim''s eyes held my own, and I wondered if he genuinely hoped I''d say yes for once.


    He always asked. Always gave me the chance to. At least, everywhere that I was allowed to stay at. Kaley''s and Tor''s farms had not been willing to let me stay after all.


    "You sure?" he asked one last time.


    I nodded. "Very."


    "Alright then. I hope you know that if you keep saying no, you''ll end up with nowhere to call home right?" he asked me.


    "I''m sure I''ll figure it out," I said.


    Vim shrugged and sighed. "Remember the book of promise? The one Celine wrote?" he asked me.


    I nodded. Of course I did. I thought of it often.


    "There''s a promise in there. One that requires me to always make sure every member of Society has a home. Or at least, a form of it," he started to say.


    "I remember it. To house and defend them, even if they refuse to live there," I said, quoting the end of the promise.


    Vim stopped for a moment and renewed his studying gaze of me.


    He did that sometimes. Staring at me as if I was something strange. Something different. Someone he hadn''t known.


    It was almost as if he thought I was unable to remember the most basic information. Or would forget important details easily.


    He had mentioned that most of our kind did. That most of us did... forget easily... especially the mundane information. But surely that wasn''t mundane? That had been a book written by the woman who had made Vim the protector. Essentially the beginning of everything.


    "Do you remember the whole promise?" he asked me.


    "As one without a home, you should value the necessity of one. Build, secure, steal, procure, and give to any who requests or needs it. And while you," I began to speak of the promise of housing, which had been on the fourth page of that little book. Before I could finish Vim raised his hand and closed his eyes.


    Going silent, I watched as he sighed and rubbed his eyes... as if suddenly exhausted.


    "You asked if I could," I said.


    "You could recite the whole book, couldn''t you?" he asked with a groan.


    "Well..." I could. But maybe he didn''t want me to say I could.


    "Of course you can. You... Why hadn''t I noticed? Of course you can..." Vim sighed as he stretched his back, as if suddenly stiff and in pain.


    "You... you told me to read it and remember," I said. Was he actually upset I remembered it? He had told me to study it!


    "Yes! Remember the theme. The point. That there are rules and the point of a protector is to serve the protected, never anything else. Who gave you permission to have eidetic memory?" he asked me.


    "Ediotic?" I repeated that word. Had he just insulted me?


    "You have a wonderful gift. Though it might not be that but rather hyperthymesia. Maybe I should put you under Brandy. You''re wasting yourself," he said.


    I nearly stood up, but kept myself seated and in control of my emotions. "Brandy?" I asked.


    "The bookkeeper. You''d be a great service to the Society if you''d put your mind to use alongside her," he said.


    Calming myself, I realized what he had meant.


    Vim wasn''t insulting me at all.


    He was instead doing the opposite.


    "How so?" I asked, since he seemed unsettled enough to actually answer such a question.


    "Although the bookkeeper she is basically the main cog in the Society. The one that connects every other. It is through her that all the different members coexist and interact. From this smithy, to the Cathedral, to the merchants and everything in-between. It all runs through her one way or another. You and her would probably make a very deadly combination," he said.


    "I don''t want to be deadly."


    He waved me off. "You know what I meant. You''d be useful. Truly useful. It''d help, even more than what I do. You should consider it," he said.


    Staring at the man who had just so readily dismissed everything his existence stood for... I wondered what to say or do about it.


    "Why don''t you help her then if she''s so integral to the Society?" I asked carefully.


    "I do all the time. But money and information cannot stop a sword, or put out a fire. And that is what I''m best at," Vim said calmly as he continued to stare at me. He was now very obviously thinking on how to get me to agree to work alongside this bookkeeper of his.


    "Money and information," I repeated him.


    He nodded. "Powerful tools. The pen is mightier than the sword, as they say," he said with a gesture to my hip.


    Glancing at it, I was forced to remember the stupid thing still clung to me. I hated how easily I had forgotten that it had been tied to me.


    "Money and information would not have saved Nebl," I whispered.


    "Honestly I disagree. The right information, and in a certain sense money, would have preemptively stopped such an event from happening in the first place. Thus saving him without him ever needing to be saved," Vim countered.


    "That''s what-ifs. Not reality," I said.


    "No more than anything else. What if you and I had spent more time at the Cathedral? What if instead of coming here first, we had instead gone along my normal route? Spending months heading southward, checking in on the camels and then the armadillos?" he asked me.


    I knew neither of those people, nor what animals they were... but I knew that his argument was flawed. And I knew he already knew that too.


    "Then your friend would have lasted until you got here, Vim. If it was destined to be," I said gently.


    Vim''s eyes narrowed at me. "Destined. That argument fails, Renn. The moment you include me in it. Anyone could have saved him, had they been watching. Had they been listening. Had they been better," he said sternly.


    "I''d not have been able to save him Vim. Even if I had heard him without you... I''d not have known how to dig him out without also endangering myself. I would have probably gotten stuck too," I said.


    "You''d have employed methods. Or would have gone to get help. A call for me, even, in this theoretical possibility," he said.


    He didn''t actually think that anyone else could have done what he had done, did he?


    Yes he had simply dug Nebl free... but did he not realize what he had done while doing so? He had mined for nearly a whole day straight. He had mined very carefully, neglecting certain routes and had been mindful of his methods. He had even used many of the fallen and broken support timbers as he had dug something that had taken obvious skill and knowledge of how mines worked in general. Something told me even if all the human miners had gotten together, none of them would have been able to do what he had done as easily. Let alone at all, possibly. The danger of the venture alone might have deterred the humans entirely. Odds were that was exactly what happened too. The humans had seen the collapse. They had examined it, probably for hours. And then deemed it too dangerous. Too deadly. Too risky.


    "Let''s agree to disagree," I said sternly. His eyes focused for a moment, but he didn''t seem to grow angry at me.


    "Sure," Vim happily accepted my offer and then leaned forward as to point the little leather strap at me. "Back to the promises. My main task, other than simply keeping our members alive, is to house them. If they have no home, it''s my job to help them get one. To find one. To provide one, if able. Not everyone agrees to take one, of course, but I''m supposed to do everything I can to offer one. At any cost," he said.


    I nodded. "I know Vim."


    "So please accept one?" he asked gently.


    "If I find one that I truly wish to call home Vim, I highly doubt it will take until you ask me for me to tell you. I''d probably claim it without hesitation, and rather proudly," I told him.


    Vim slowly nodded as he sat back up, dropping his foot to the floor as if in defeat.


    Foolish man.


    To think he''d actually be upset that I wanted to stay with him, instead of anywhere else.


    How could he not realize how wonderful this was? How amazing it felt to know that soon I''d get to meet new people? Hear new stories? See new sights? Let alone the fact that I have now watched Vim do several great things, even if he didn''t see them as such. I had watched him take Lomi to a new home. I had seen him help complete strangers, without asking for a thing in return. I had not only watched but helped in the saving of one of our own members! Saved his life! Then of course the journey itself so far. It had been... has been, everything I wanted and more.


    How could such things not be wonderful in their own right? How could such a life not be desirable?


    How could he not comprehend how happy I was? Did I really seem that sad or forlorn to him? Did he not see me smile? Hear my laughs?


    "Maybe Link was right. Maybe you are looking for a mate. Which is great, since I have no idea who''d want you. Most the men of any value are taken already," he said with a sigh.


    My sword suddenly felt as if it did indeed belong on my waist, but I kept that thought down as I stared at the man who was genuinely worrying over my future. I wanted to scream at him. How could he not realize what was so obvious?


    But no... It wasn''t his fault. He was doing his job. And he really did seem to want me to be happy. He wanted everyone to be happy. Even the ones he didn''t like.


    Didn''t like...


    "How many of us do you hate, Vim?" I asked him.


    Vim for a tiny, nearly unnoticeable moment... went completely still. I blinked, since I had almost not believed what I had seen. He had actually... gone still. As if frozen in time completely. For the tiniest of moments, Vim''s whole body hadn''t done a thing. He hadn''t breathed. He hadn''t moved. Not even the hairs on his arm or head had adjusted, from movement or wind. Even his heartbeat had disappeared.


    I gulped as he slowly looked at me, and then smiled softly. "Too many," he whispered. Then the man looked down, at the thing in his hands.


    It had torn in two.


    He sighed as he stared at the two pieces, and I wondered when he had snapped it. Definitely thanks to my question... but I hadn''t heard or seen it snap. It was made of hard leather, too, so it wasn''t just a simple tear...


    "Have you met any you hate yet?" he asked me softly.


    I opened my mouth to tell him that I hadn''t... but then I thought for a moment longer.


    "Rather than hate... I do have a few I dislike," I said honestly.


    "Oh?" he looked up at me as he rubbed the two leather strips between his fingers.


    "I don''t like how a few of our members are... weak-willed. Link for example. Or Lughes and Crane. I understand their... situations. And I don''t actually hate them as people. I''d never hate them just because they''re timid... but I do dislike that they seem so..." I stopped talking as I shrugged. I wanted to be honest with Vim, since he was being so honest with me... but it hurt to say it aloud.


    "That''s not hate, Renn," Vim said softly.


    "No. It''s not. It''s disappointment," I said with a nod.


    "Disappointment. Indeed," he nodded back.


    Vim sighed as he tossed the leather strips away. He lobbed them over near one of the workbenches. One that had leather all around it. The two strips disappeared into the mess, and I knew eventually Lellip or Nebl would find them and wonder just where they had come from.


    It was honestly an odd action from the man in front of me. He was usually never so careless. Never so thoughtless.


    "Don''t disappointment me, Renn. But if you do, don''t feel bad about it either," Vim then said as he stood up.


    I stood too, as if on instinct, but Vim ignored me. He stepped around me and headed for the door... seemingly done with our conversation. It was a little worrisome to see him act so, but I could recognize that he was no longer in the mood to talk with me.


    He was no longer in the mood to talk to anyone.


    "Goodnight, Vim," I told him as he left.


    He waved at me lightly, opening the door the rest of the way and stepping out.


    Being left alone in the workshop, I glanced around. At the two stools. At the workbench nearby that still had a little lantern lit up, the one that Vim had been working at.


    The quiver of arrows on the ground. My hat, which sat upon it. The bow without its string attached up against a large crate a few feet away.


    With watery eyes I slowly sat back down. This time on the stool he had been sitting on.


    It wasn''t warm. Like usual Vim never left behind any traces. No smell. No warmth. Nothing to prove he had just been sitting here. He never did. He never left messes. Never left a single hair. The only time he ever left anything to prove of his existence, seemed to be the bodies of those he killed.


    Although impossible, I even had the thought to go find the two little straps of leather that he had just tossed. To see if they''d be gone too. I knew they wouldn''t be, but...


    "Sometimes he acts as if he''s not really a part of our world," I said softly. As if he was... not a member. Not one of us.


    Maybe he was too close. And had been for too long.


    A man who didn''t realize he was becoming detached, precisely because he had been so involved and invested for so long.


    I had thought we had accomplished something wonderful here in these few months.


    I had learned a lot. Not just from Nebl and Lellip... but Vim too. We had saved Nebl. His friend. The mentor and elder of this family. We had brought back the smiles and happiness that had been lost.


    Yet now we''d leave, and Vim would act as if nothing had happened. As if nothing worth remembering had occurred. As if it was just another day. Another stop on an endless journey.


    That wasn''t fair. And not just to him.


    No wonder the Society always seemed to see Vim as more of a tool than a man.


    Tapping my sword''s pommel, I listened to the sound my fingernail made as the pure note filled the workshop.


    He wanted me to find a home. To find a place to belong. Because that was what was expected. He couldn''t move on until I did. He couldn''t forget about me until I smiled and thanked him, sending him on his way.


    I was a burden he did not want to carry forever. Not because he did not enjoy my presence, but because my continued presence meant he was failing. The Society had embedded into that man a guide and rule book that shouldn''t exist.


    It was cruel. And not just to the man instilled upon.


    Which was the entire reason things needed to change.


    Vim saw them all as a burden... and not as the great gifts that they were. But that wasn''t his fault. It wasn''t his fault. Since they all saw him the same way.


    He was the protector, nothing more. No one truly valued what he did for them, since it was expected of him.


    Before leaving the Cathedral Vim had joked about tossing that little white book into the fire. He had only partially meant it seriously.


    I had stopped him. I had been the one to make sure he hadn''t done so.


    Maybe it was time it was thrown into the fire.


    Gripping my sword''s handle, I nodded.


    "For the Society," I whispered.

 Chapter 111 - One Hundred and Ten – Vim – The Frozen Pass

    Chapter 111: Chapter One Hundred and Ten ¨C Vim ¨C The Frozen Pass Spring was here. But that didn''t mean winter couldn''t still be a problem.


    "Vim it''s frozen," Renn said over the wind.


    I sighed as I glanced up and down the ravine. The bridge connecting the two was indeed frozen over, which was honestly a surprise. There was still snow on the ground, but it was old. Fresh snow hadn''t fallen in days.


    But it had possibly rained since.


    And during the cold night...


    "Will it break?" Renn asked as she stepped a little closer to study the bridge. I kept a keen eye on her. There was a lot of snow, and running water, beneath the bridge in the ravine but that didn''t mean she''d survive the fall. There were a lot of very sharp rocks all along the way down.


    "Careful Renn," I warned.


    She nodded as she stepped back, having seen enough.


    With a sigh I debated it. If I was alone I''d have been halfway across the bridge by now... but with her...


    This ravine separated two large mountains. At one time they had been connected, of course, but either an earthquake or some kind of underground shift of aqueducts had formed the crack. It was too big to just jump over or circumvent, and was miles long.


    It was the reason I had been able to validate spending months at the smithy. Crossing this mountain during the winter was literal suicide. No one accomplished. Well, humans didn''t.


    Thanks to some foolish moments in the past, members of the Society had given birth to stories. Legends. The kind that made it difficult for me to travel with anyone over this mountain with company. I didn''t blame anyone, especially since we had traversed in a rush out of necessity... but it did make it hard for me today.


    Why did humans forget things so quickly, yet their stupid stories and legends lasted generations?


    "Is there another way?" Renn asked as she glanced down the ravine. Towards the northern point.


    "There isn''t. This crack runs along backward, sending us days out of our way," I said. By the time we went that far this bridge would be thawed.


    "So...?" Renn stared at me, obviously wondering what the problem was.


    Why not go that way then? She seemed to want to ask.


    Because I wasn''t in the mood to stay on this mountain any longer. That was why.


    "Let me check it," I said simply.


    "Check it? Vim it''s frozen so solid it isn''t even swaying," she said as I stepped towards the bridge.


    "It''s not swaying because it''s heavy because of the ice, not because it''s frozen," I said.


    "That''s no better!"


    It wasn''t. But oh well.


    Stepping out onto the bridge, I immediately noticed how slick it was.


    Yep. It had definitely rained. Probably not last night, but the night before. There was a good inch and a half or so of ice covering this whole thing.


    Glancing across the bridge, to the other side... I tried to guesstimate how much weight was on it.


    Far more than it had been built to withstand.


    The bridge wasn''t that old, actually. A nearby local lord had commissioned its structure about twenty odd years ago. Nebl and I had actually been a part of the crew that built it. Not just for the money, but to make sure it had gotten done properly.


    I trusted our own handiwork. Especially since half the connections and support beams weren''t pig iron, but hardened steel.


    Stepping a few feet out onto the bridge, I heard it creak loudly as it complained at my extra weight.


    Hm...


    "Vim, come on," Renn complained from behind me. I knew she wasn''t worried over the height, but rather me.


    She didn''t know I could survive this fall without issue. Although it would piss me off.


    Grabbing the thick ice that covered the rope handle, I intentionally caused the whole bridge to sway a little. It rocked just a tad, and I heard countless cracks erupt from all over the bridge. Parts of the bridge weren''t as solidly frozen as the others.


    "Gah you''re crazy!" Renn whined.


    I nodded as I turned back around and went back to her. The moment I stepped off the bridge and back onto the snow covered ground Renn grabbed me by the arm. "We can just go around can''t we?" she asked.


    "We could. But I think it''ll be fine. I want you to cross first, you''re much lighter than me," I said.


    "First! Vim!" She shouted at me, and then looked around me as to stare at the bridge. "No way!"


    "Yes way. You weigh nothing. It won''t even notice you. The bridge is solid. Just quickly hop on over there and I''ll follow afterward," I said.


    Renn''s face contorted into very visible frustration and concern, but I ignored it as I pulled her around and patted her on the back, directing her to the bridge.


    "Vim this is crazy, that thing looks like it could shatter with a sneeze!" she complained.


    "That''s rude to Nebl," I told her.


    "Huh? Nebl?" she glanced at me at the mention of his name.


    "Well yeah, he''s the one who built it you know," I said.


    Renn blinked wildly and then looked back at the bridge. Suddenly she seemed not as worried as before. "Really?" she asked.


    "Really."


    "Are you sure it won''t break?" she asked.


    "Sure enough. I put my whole weight on it and shook it too, you saw me do it. It didn''t break, it''s solid enough," I said.


    "You only stepped out a few feet though," she countered.


    "Far enough. Plus the shaking is what really tested it. The thing barely moved, you saw that. If it was going to break it would have done it then," I said. Which was true. I had shaken it hard enough that if it really was structurally unsound it would have snapped.


    Renn groaned for a moment and I noticed that she had grabbed onto her sword. She held the handle tightly with her right hand, as if it could give her confidence.


    Did she even realize she grabbed like that?


    "If... if it does break while I''m on it, will you save me?" she asked.


    Save her? While she falls from a bridge? A frozen one in the middle of a ravine, with certain death below?


    "I would try," I said comfortably.


    She glanced at me, and for a tiny moment I wished I could lie. I could lie, of course, but not about something like this. Not to someone like her.


    I nodded again. "I would, Renn. I promise. And I''m serious, I''d not be telling you to do this if I thought it was actually unsafe," I said.


    With one last groan she nodded, and then took a deep breath.


    "Go slowly. Just walk naturally," I told her as she stepped forward.


    "Gaeh..." she made a weird noise as she reached out to grab onto the frozen rope guide rail. Her pale fingers flinched upon grabbing it, and I wished I had gotten her gloves.


    It wasn''t my fault though; I had not expected her to have to actually touch anything cold. A little snow for a few hours, sure, but I had thought by now we''d be halfway down the other side of the mountain.


    "Okay. Here I go. To fall to my death..." she whispered as she stepped out onto the bridge.


    "Death by falling is boring, you''re too amusing to die that way," I told her.


    She glanced at me with scornful eyes but said nothing. Then she took another step out onto the bridge.


    Renn was now on the bridge itself, and she looked as stiff as the bridge did. Her back was straight, and she was being as careful as possible to not let her tail touch any of the bridge''s parts. Neither the ropes nor handrails.


    "Okay... okay..." she seemed to gain some confidence as she walked forward, realizing that the bridge really didn''t notice her at all.


    And why would it?


    She weighed nothing compared to me. A fifth at most. And she was walking daintily, carefully, with slow precision.


    Smiling softly I watched as Renn slowly walked across the bridge. Once she was far enough, she picked up her pace and hurried to the other side.


    She ran off the bridge once across, and even ran several feet away from the other side''s cliff face. Closer to the trees.


    "I made it!" she shouted at me over the ravine. Her voice carried on the winds, and sounded far too thrilled.


    "You did," I said softly and stepped forward to join her.


    Walking across the frozen bridge, I noticed the spots where she had stepped. Although nowhere near my weight... she had still left imprints. Footprints, in the ice.


    Melting ice.


    Once I reached the middle of the bridge, I understood what was happening. Or rather had happened. The middle was thawing first, most likely thanks to the excess wind that passed along it compared to the parts near the cliffs. Although the wind was cold, freezing in its own way, it was still warmer out here than it was near the cliffs. Warm enough to start thawing.


    "Come on already," Renn said, right as I felt myself step into mush.


    Looking down, I stared at the ice I had just disrupted.


    Renn''s footfall had left a small indent.


    Mine had stepped through the melting ice, to the wood beneath.


    Half a second later, a giant cracked shot out around my foot. It danced and arced to the right, then headed backward. It shot out quickly, like a lightning bolt, and my eyes followed it the entire way. I had to turn back around to watch it, since it headed the way I came from.


    The massive crack followed my footprints. Going from one to another, like guidepost of their own. It kept going until it cracked right into another crack. One from earlier. From my forceful swinging of the bridge.


    "Vim...?" Renn''s voice echoed alongside the loud sound of the crack. Then something popped. A huge chunk of ice flew upward, breaking off the bridge as if done so by an outside force.


    "Well then," I said as I realized what was about to happen.


    I spun around and shot forward, which allowed me to rush forward to Renn and the other side... but also furthered the process of the bridge''s last moments.


    "Vim!" Renn shouted upon seeing what has happening behind me, but I didn''t turn to see what was happening.


    I knew what was happening. I had seen it before. I had experienced it before.


    Though definitely not recently.


    For a few footsteps my feet met solid support. My heavy, and quick, feet ushered me along easily. I was only a few dozen leaps to Renn... until my foot met nothing but air.


    The bridge went taught for one second, and then snapped. A loud rumble of cracks followed, as the whole bridge snapped in two. Nearly right beneath me.


    "Wait!" Renn screamed in shock, but I ignored her for a moment. She was fine. She was on solid ground. On the right side of the mountain.


    I was stuck fifty paces beyond. Falling alongside a bridge.


    Reaching out I grabbed one of the solidly frozen handrails. Although the main bridge had snapped in two, and the entire thing was now crumbling, it was still connected to the rest of the bridge. It was still something I could use.


    Pulling myself forward, I shot upward. I reached out and grabbed onto the wooden boards that made up the bottom of the bridge, as it and myself flew forward toward the cliff.


    Renn went out of sight as I fell, and the wild wind became even crazier as for a few moments I flew through the air, until the bridge I hung on to smacked into the cliff''s wall.


    The impact didn''t hurt much, but it caused the whole bridge to break again. Ice shot out in all directions, some of it in massive chunks as big as me. Snow exploded into the air, blocking sight, and for a tiny moment I was weightless again as the bridge bounced along the cliff.


    I didn''t wait for the bridge to settle. Since I had no idea if it would stay connected to the cliff or not, especially with the wild thrashing. I began climbing even as the bridge flapped in the wind and in the turmoil.


    Ignoring the blinding snow, and the ice falling upon me, I clambered upward. Sometimes using the ropes. Sometimes using the floorboards. My newly acquired items, my sword and spear, both clanged and got hit by the falling ice. I didn''t care if they got lost, but I wasn''t in the mood to fall just because some metal decided to get stuck on a falling bridge piece or rocks. Before I could even finish my thoughts about complaining about the spear and sword, as I climbed I noticed the sensation of slipping. And not because my grip was failing me.


    The remnants of the bridge I clung to were falling apart. I had moments left.


    Looking upward didn''t help much, since the flailing bridge kept dislodging snow and ice and sending more into the air. But even though I couldn''t see, I could hear. And I could hear Renn.


    "Vim!" she shouted. She sounded far closer than I wanted her to. Hopefully she wasn''t foolish enough to be hanging off the ledge or something.


    Climbing up a few more feet, I had to quickly reach out and grab onto the cliff''s stone. The wound up rope I had been using to climb had snapped, and it with all the wood it was connected to flew off.


    "I told you!"


    Looking up, the snow finally thinned enough for me to see a pair of ears. They and Renn''s hair flapped wildly as she glared at me. She was holding onto the main support beam for the bridge, staring at me with a look of utter blame.


    "Yeah, yeah," I said as I hurriedly hefted myself up to her.


    A few pieces of rope and broken boards were all that was left of this side''s bridge. I used them to clamber back up onto the cliff. The moment I reached up and grabbed onto the last bit of ledge, Renn''s hands coiled themselves onto my forearm.


    She pulled me up onto solid ground before I could get my own self up over it.


    "Solid! Solid and safe!" she shouted at me.


    "It had been for you," I said as I allowed her to pull me away from the ledge. As if she thought I was foolish enough to fall back into it after narrowly surviving it.


    Glancing back at the open ravine... I sighed at the sight. The other side had a little more bridge left than this one. It had scraped a huge portion of the cliff''s snow and ice off, and...


    Looked to be hanging by a few threads. Odds were it''d snap and fall soon enough.


    Sorry Nebl. He''ll be furious to hear I had been the cause.


    "And sorry to myself too," I said with a nod.


    "You should be sorry!" Renn yelled at me.


    "I am!"


    Renn squeezed my arm which she held, and started shaking it. She grimaced and looked... rather upset. Was she trying to shake the stupid out of me?


    "Gah!" she finally released my arm after a moment, seemingly giving up. A good thing too, since it''d probably take her years to shake enough stupid out of me for it to be even noticeable.


    "Are you okay, Renn?" I asked her.


    Renn stomped away for a few feet and then turned to look at me. She glared for a moment, and then released a huge sigh. "I''m fine," she said.


    "You sure?" I asked.


    She nodded. "Yes. Other than my heart. Jeez, Vim... do you realize what just happened?" she asked.


    "Yeah I need to file a complaint and sue," I said as I checked my stuff. My bag was still on my back, and so was the spear and sword. Funny. I had actually hoped I''d lose both during the event.


    "You said Nebl made it!" she shouted.


    "When you shout in anger you scrunch up your nose in a very adorable way," I said.


    Her face contorted, scrunching up as if she wanted to prove it wasn''t just while she was shouting. Then she looked away with a huff.


    While she mumbled complaints at me I stepped forward to study the damage. It seemed the support beams were still fine, not just on this side but that side too. Yet everything else was indeed shot. Even if the large portion hanging on the other side remained by the time someone came to fix it, it''d not be worth risking to use it. It would be safer to just cut it and let it go.


    "Sucks for the caravans. They really liked this bridge," I said.


    "I liked it too, from a distance!" Renn shouted at me from behind. Did she not want to come near the ledge anymore?


    Staring down into the ravine, I saw the great plums of snow and ice. I couldn''t see any of the bridge, but it had definitely fallen and caused a great commotion... maybe even a small avalanche, based off the way the giant cloud of snow was rolling down the mountain.


    I wasn''t worried over anyone or anything getting hurt by the resulting avalanche. The only snow on this mountain was here. And there was enough forestry along the mountainside to stop most of the snow, and keep the snow from picking up too much steam. Plus the forest would keep the large boulders and rocks from joining the fray, thanks to their thick roots and foliage.


    "Uh... Vim?" Renn finally wasn''t shouting anymore, but now she sounded...


    Wait...? Concern?


    Why? Wasn''t the danger over?


    Turning around, I expected something dangerous. A large bear maybe. Annoyed at us intruding and causing a ruckus. A group of men, maybe as well. Maybe even the lord of this ravine, demanding payment for breaking his bridge.


    Instead Renn was standing a few feet away, near the trees. Staring at something in front of her. Something covered in snow and...


    Stepping up next to her, I sighed at the sight of frozen corpses.


    They had wrapped themselves in a set of blankets, and the blankets had frozen to them. There seemed to be an older man, based off the black beard, and he was holding a woman. It was hard to tell thanks to the layers of snow and ice, and the blanket wrapped around them, but it looked as if there was a third smaller individual between them.


    Renn had gone as still as they, so I stepped closer. Bending down I brushed some of the snow and ice away to see.


    Yes. It was a child. A young boy.


    "H...how does this happen?" Renn asked.


    "Quicker than you think. They dared the pass, and couldn''t cross. Since they set up here and froze to death I''m going to assume it was either a blizzard up here at the time, too windy to use the bridge, or someone had gotten hurt. Too hurt to continue and the others weren''t willing to abandon them," I said as I stepped away.


    They looked dressed for such a venture. Thick pelts. Thicker jackets. The man was missing his right glove, and it showed. He was missing a few fingers already, but that was probably thanks to a scavenger and not the cold. It was a shock to see they still had their eyes and tongues too.


    "Probably a week or two old," I guessed.


    Renn took a deep breath, and released it slowly. A thick plum of white exhaled from her, covering her distraught face.


    "Recognize them?" I asked her. She looked like she was about to break down and cry.


    She quickly shook her head, and then looked at me with horror. "Do we know them?" she asked worryingly.


    "Ah... no... I don''t," I said as I realized what was wrong.


    She didn''t know them at all.


    She just felt sorry for them.


    I sighed, and glanced at the ravine once again.


    A broken bridge. A dead family.


    Not a great start to our venture east.


    "Come on, Renn. I''m sorry but it''s too late for them," I said. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Should... should we bury them?" she asked.


    "It''d be exceedingly difficult up here. Plus they''d just get unburied by bears or other predators. Come on," I said gently as I reached out to take her hand. Her pale hands had red fingertips now. I wanted to warm them.


    Renn let me take her hand, but kept her eyes on the frozen family even until they were out of sight.

 Chapter 112 - One Hundred and Eleven – Renn – A Boulder to Toss

    Chapter 112: Chapter One Hundred and Eleven ¨C Renn ¨C A Boulder to Toss Sometimes it was best to just... play the part.


    I sat on the large wagon''s front bench, with one leg crossed under the other. I was alone on the wagon, with only the two large stocky horses for company. But they weren''t much company. They were busy nibbling on the weeds and grass at their feet. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Ho! Another!" the older man hollered in joy as Vim pushed another large rock over the ledge, clearing way to allow the two younger men to go at the pile of debris with their shovels.


    Vim stepped back and sighed, staring at the two young men as they shoveled with gusto, shouting in unison as they worked.


    Smiling softly at them, and Vim who was glaring at them, I glanced over to the mountainside that had collapsed over the path.


    It was all dirt. Dirt mixed with large boulders. In fact the black soil looked... rather healthy. The type that I''d not be surprised to see getting used to grow crops in. Yet in this mountainous forest, it was probably not viable.


    "Another!" one of the boy''s shouted. He huffed loudly as he stepped away, allowing Vim to step forward. I watched as Vim disappeared for a moment, hidden by the final layer of dirt and rocks separating this wagon and them on the other side. Vim re-appeared, with a smaller boulder in his arms. He stepped a few feet away and with a small throw sent the rock over the large drop. I heard it crash into trees and other rocks below, loudly breaking tree limbs as it fell down the mountainside.


    A part of me thought it was... silly, to toss the rocks so flippantly over the ledge. But I knew Vim wouldn''t be doing it if it was too dangerous.


    "What a marvel..." the older man, the employer of the two younger men with shovels, said as he watched Vim wipe his hands and step back. To let the boys go back to work shoveling the dirt.


    "I was a boulder in my previous life," Vim jokingly said. The two boys glanced at each other as the old man bellowed a happy laugh.


    And happy he was... They weren''t too far from being done now. The large pile of dirt and rocks that been blocking the path was now almost gone. I knew in not much more time, only piles of dirt would be blocking the wagon. There were only a few more visible rocks of any real size amongst the dirt.


    Which meant the merchant and his crew would be able to continue on their way, delivering their cargo.


    Glancing behind me, into the canopy covered wagon... I wondered what was in the boxes.


    I knew what was in them, technically. I could tell by the smell. There were things made of copper. Refined copper too, not the pure stuff.


    The entire wagon was full of the boxes. Enough to make the two horses actually struggle when they were forced to pull the wagon. All the boxes were enclosed, so I couldn''t see their contents... but honestly I couldn''t think of very many things that could be in them. The boxes were too thin for certain tools. Too small in height for others. Yet I could tell by the sounds they made when moved or jostled, that whatever was in them wasn''t a singular piece of copper but many pieces. Dozens maybe.


    Whatever was in them was probably something mundane. These men seemed poor, and more laborers than merchants. The two employees shoveling in fact were uneducated. Neither could read... which I had found out thanks to neither being able to read the painted names on the horse''s saddles.


    Looking back at the shoveling men, my eyes narrowed when both of them went to working harder. They had noticed my eyes had returned to them.


    I smiled softly as Vim noticed too, and he glared at them even harder.


    "Still this was greatly fortuitous. Your young companion can help herself to the bottles of drink if she''d like! They''re right behind where you''re sitting! First box on the right!" the older man shouted at me, to get my attention.


    Blinking at his offer of payment, I frowned and glanced at Vim. He shrugged at me, telling me it was my choice. He didn''t care if I did or not.


    Well...


    Turning around a little, I found the box he spoke of. It was the same as all the rest, but unlike the others this one wasn''t nailed down. The lid lifted easily, revealing wrapped food... water skins and...


    Pushing one of the glass bottles aside, I noticed the swirling dark liquid within. It was wrapped carefully in a cloth, like the three other bottles.


    Some kind of wine.


    I lowered the lid, and sighed. I wasn''t in the mood to drink wine out here. Stuck on a smelly wagon of copper, while two young men stared at me with obvious gazes.


    The older merchant didn''t notice I had rebuffed his offer, for he was now talking in depth with Vim about the guild he had purchased from a few days ago. Something to do with a new levy of taxes on his goods that just wasn''t fair at all... at least in his opinion.


    He wasn''t necessarily... off-putting, but there was something about the man I didn''t like. Maybe it was the lack of aid he was giving the two men shoveling, or Vim. He hadn''t done a single thing since Vim and the two men had gone to clearing the blocked road.


    Granted he was old... and did have a limp while he walked... maybe he was just incapable, and knew better than to strain himself. So maybe I shouldn''t hate him so readily just because of that. Or because he seemed way too happy over Vim and I''s sudden arrival, and Vim''s willingness to help him clear the road so his wagon could get through.


    "To be fair, my friend, I doubt highly you''re a mere guard! I know my metals, you see, and the metal upon you and your companion is far from paltry, I say!" the old man happily boasted of himself, and his new friend Vim, and I couldn''t help but find myself hating him again.


    Maybe I could hate him, and it was okay. I mean... he hadn''t done anything yet. He also wasn''t rude... he had already paid Vim in coins for his help... he had offered me food and drink too, which probably weren''t cheap... and he let me sit on his wagon while Vim worked...


    I groaned softly and looked away from him as Vim and him talked. I was tired of listening into their conversation, even though I still heard it clearly. He kept asking which company or band Vim worked under, or ruled. I wasn''t entirely sure what he meant, but I assumed he thought Vim and I were mercenaries of some kind.


    Glancing at the weapons resting against the side of the wagon''s bench, I knew exactly why he thought so.


    I had told Vim we''d look like brigands.


    Though... maybe that wasn''t so bad.


    Maybe it''d keep suspicious people away from us as we traveled.


    Looking back towards Vim, I watched as he lifted one more rock. This one was barely big enough to justify him having to lift it, but I knew the two younger men were exhausted. Both were panting and working much slower than they had earlier.


    They had tried to show off to me far too much in the beginning, and were now paying the price.


    At least, so Vim had said a few minutes ago.


    Smiling softly at the two men, I watched as the younger one with longer hair blushed. He stepped forward with his friend, to continue shoveling, but skidded a little on the dirt. He didn''t fall or hurt himself, but his blush became much deeper as he tried to hide his face beneath the dirt... which didn''t work. The dirt was no longer high enough to hide them. It was only up to their knees now.


    "Don''t go falling down now, lads. Look! Nearly done!" the older man shouted at them.


    The boy''s blushing immediately ended, and I knew it wasn''t because he got excited over the older man''s shout. He had simply gotten angry.


    While they finished up clearing the path, Vim reached out and shook the old man''s hand. I focused on their light conversation, and heard that Vim was saying goodbye. His job was over. The boulders were cleared, and all that remained were small rocks and dirt. Both things the young men could handle.


    I smiled at the prospect of finally getting to leave and continue on our journey. I hurriedly hopped off the wagon''s bench.


    Landing onto the dirty ground, one of the horses neighed at me as if offended. I ignored it as I went to pick up my sword and spear, and to grab Vim''s too.


    "Come on Renn," Vim called for me, which honestly he hadn''t needed to do... but...


    Glancing at him, I noticed the smirk he had on his face as both of the men paused in their shoveling. To stare at me.


    They looked like young boys. Their faces were frozen in shock, as if they had just been told their mother was leaving them.


    Shaking my head at Vim, and his weird teasing of the boys, I picked up his sword and spear and headed for him.


    I stepped up over the dirt, stepping in-between the two men as I did so. They both went completely still, and one even gulped. "Good bye, ma''am!" the one who had blushed earlier said.


    "Goodbye! Keep it up, you''re almost done!" I gave them a small bit of encouragement as I hurried over to Vim.


    Handing Vim his sword first, while he went to securing it onto his back I accepted the hearty and happy handshake from the older man. "Thank you so much! Please, if you ever stop by my farm in Trivati, please visit me. I''ll repay this many times over, I swear it!" he beamed a joyous smile as we shook hands.


    "Sure thing," I told him as I let go of his hand and went to hand Vim his spear.


    He gripped it solidly as he took it. Tightly enough that the sound of his skin and knuckles loudly protested, causing the old man and even the younger men to stop for a moment and stare at him. Then Vim easily slid the spear onto his back, hooking it to the same leather scabbard that held his sword.


    Vim then nodded one last time. "Farewell. Safe travels, and may your wine taste strong all through the night," Vim said to the old man.


    Stepping away alongside Vim, the old man laughed as he waved goodbye.


    Leaving them alone, the sound of shoveling and small talk filled the air for some time as Vim and I continued down the path.


    "How much did he pay you?" I asked once we were far enough that I could hear their voices, but knew they couldn''t hear mine.


    "Hm?" Vim reached into one of his pockets and pulled out the small satchel. He handed it to me without hesitation.


    Peering into the small coin purse, I frowned at the sight of dozens of silver coins. "Silver?" I pulled one out. I didn''t recognize the design, but I could read the language. "Twenty Prim," I read.


    "Similar to Penk. He actually paid a hefty sum, surprisingly," Vim said.


    Tying the little pouch up, I reached around to pull aside my backpack. Thanks to the new leather hooks and latches, I was able to simply undo one hook on one shoulder and was able to bring the backpack around to my front. It rested against my chest as I flipped the backpack open to put the bag into it.


    "He seemed very happy," I said as I finished putting the coins away.


    "Well... he should. The wagon was carrying coins. Probably all the wages he''d be paying his farmhands and guards throughout the year. There were dozens of those pouches he had just given me in that wagon alone," Vim said.


    "Oh? Wait..." I paused and glanced back at the wagon. It looked like the men were still digging, and now the man was sitting on the wagon''s bench where I had been.


    "Exactly. He had paid me not just for help, Renn... but to not rob him," Vim said.


    Stopping myself from tying my backpack back into position on my back, I groaned and grimaced. "You''re kidding me..."


    "Not really?"


    "So we just robbed them!" I shouted.


    "No we didn''t? In fact we got paid to not do so," Vim frowned at me, as if I was making no sense at all.


    "Aww Vim... Now I feel horrible," I groaned.


    He smirked and reached out and grabbed my backpack. He shifted it, and went to tying it back into place for me. "Don''t feel bad. What I had said hadn''t been entirely a joke, but it was one. If you must know Prim currency has four levels. Bronze, copper, silver, and gold. There''s ten silver coins in that pouch, which is honestly just a month''s wage for a common worker in this nation," Vim explained.


    "That doesn''t make me feel better Vim. You just said he gave it to us because he worried we''d take more if he didn''t," I said.


    "Part in parcel, Renn. This is the wilderness. It''s honestly his fault for only having two guards... and having them be so..." Vim paused a moment as he finished with my backpack. His hand lingered on my shoulder, making me a little conscious of his touch.


    Did he even realize what he was saying? What he was feeling? What he had done and acted?


    "So young and handsome?" I finished for him.


    Vim blinked and then focused on me. His hand twitched on my shoulder, and I smirked at him.


    He didn''t even realize it. Vim honestly didn''t realize he had gotten upset over their ogling of me.


    "Which one was handsome?" he asked.


    Stepping away from him, I smiled as I shrugged. "Boulders look good from the right angles sometimes, you know," I said.


    "Boulders...?" Vim didn''t follow right away, but the man stepped forward after a moment. After the third step, he realized what I meant and sighed. At himself.


    Giggling, I glanced back at him, and had to quickly look away... since he had a weird smile on his face that made me suddenly very conscious of what I had just said aloud.


    "You being slobbered over I understand... but how do you think I feel when I''m being sleazed over too, but by an old man? At least yours were understandable," Vim complained.


    Heading around a bend, I burst out laughing as I finally realized exactly why the old man had been so happy.


    "He had been infatuated!" I agreed and admitted, realizing it clearly now. That made perfect sense! Same with the coins!


    "He had been. I bet it was the rock throwing," Vim said with a smirk.


    Laughing at him, I came to a sudden stop upon realizing it.


    Vim tilted his head at me, wondering what was wrong.


    "So... those boys..." I whispered.


    Vim''s smirk slowly died, and he sighed softly with a nod. "Well, you had said young and handsome," he said.


    I groaned, no longer amused at all.

 Chapter 113 - One Hundred and Twelve – Vim – Crossroads, Sandwiches, Drinks

    Chapter 113: Chapter One Hundred and Twelve ¨C Vim ¨C Crossroads, Sandwiches, Drinks The map would need to be updated... again.


    I sat alone at a table, staring at the rather busy marketplace. Hundreds of people were coming and going, and most weren''t locals at all. Large portions of the people in town carried the obvious rugged bags of travelers, or pulled along their carts and wagons that were loaded with goods.


    A part of me could remember this place. A small few family''s large settlement. A place I usually never bothered with, because I always expected it to disappear. People tried making new towns all the time. Very few if any ever actually succeeded.


    Well this one seemed to have done so.


    What had been a few scattered buildings was now an actual town. There were two brick roads, meeting in the middle and forming a large circular marketplace. The square was full of inns, taverns, restaurants, markets... a church, with a large bell tower... and even a barber.


    Add the hustle and bustle to the expanding houses and buildings being built along the dirt roads that verged off the stone ones, I wondered how long ago this place had become an actual town. Years surely, based off the stonework... but hadn''t I just been through here less than ten years ago? It hadn''t been anything like this then.


    Humans were fast when the money was flowing.


    "Sir! You really need to try this, it''s got just a hint of honey in it!" a cup appeared out of nowhere, being placed onto my table.


    Staring at the golden swirl inside, I forced a small smile to the young woman who was beaming me a huge smile, and doing her best to seem as unimposing as possible. Which was hard, since her breasts were about to spill out from her tight shirt.


    "Sure. Thanks," I accepted her forceful offer, and she nodded quickly with a giggle.


    "Here!" a man at another table drew her attention, and she actually glared at him for a tiny moment.


    "I''ll be back!" she said happily and hurried away to serve the other table.


    I shouldn''t have sat here.


    But it wasn''t my fault. No one had even been here when I had. The girl hadn''t even been working then either. She had just arrived a few minutes ago, and started taking orders.


    How was I supposed to know these bunches of tables and chairs were for the restaurant across the square? Ridiculous. At least put up a sign.


    The young girl took the man''s order, and the woman''s who was with him too, and I heard the obvious distaste and annoyance in the waitress''s voice. She was actually upset at them. For making her work... or well, for making her work away from me.


    What was with the people lately?


    I understood it when men, and even sometimes women, stared at Renn. Or tried to impress her or draw her eyes... although most of the time none of them tried too hard since I stood next to her at all times... but...


    But me?


    Usually I was ignored through and through.


    Though she seemed far more forceful than I liked, at least she wasn''t a strange old man with bad breath.


    Glancing at the church, I sighed and hoped Renn would emerge soon. I wasn''t ready to start worrying about her, she''d only been in there for about half an hour... but her presence would save me from the soon to come onslaught of the waitress.


    My eyes wandered to the silver gleaming weapons resting against the table.


    That was the reason, wasn''t it?


    A boring, average looking man suddenly becomes much more interesting the moment he''s seen carrying the tools of war.


    Sighing softly, I picked up the slop she had left on my table and took a small sip.


    Immediately regretting it, I lowered it slowly and wondered how anyone paid and actually ordered this junk. She had said there was honey in it? Sure... maybe a single spoonful. A spoon of honey tossed into old ale that had been sitting in a rotted rain barrel for months, likely.


    That was the problem with the east. No one here knew how to make good food or drink.


    Funny, that I''d say the religious west was more knowledgeable about booze than the pagans in the east.


    Or not, depending on how you looked at it...


    "Well? How about food? They''re cooking a huge slab of meat right now and I bet it''d be tasty with some bread, a nice midday sandwich!" the waitress began speaking before even reaching my table. She smiled at me, speaking quickly... and even bit her tongue half way through her spiel.


    She blushed a little, and I realized she wasn''t playing at all. This wasn''t her trying to get me to order more food. She was genuinely attracted to me.


    Had to be the weapons.


    "What kind of meat is it?" I asked. Renn didn''t seem to like the leaner meats.


    "Just a cow, we usually serve pigs and chickens so I''m not sure why we have it," she shrugged.


    Probably a dairy cow if it was not a common food source. Someone probably sold it to them, since it wasn''t milking anymore. "Sure. How about half a dozen sandwiches to start?" I ordered. Dairy meat was soft and tender, usually. Renn would like it, even with bland bread. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Half a dozen? I don''t get off until later..." she stepped away for a moment, and then stopped as she went into thought.


    "For me and my companion. She''ll be here in a moment, I''m sure," I told her.


    The waitress stared at me, and then went beat-red in the face. Without a single word she hurried away, nearly running across the open square in-between people and wagons to get to her restaurant.


    Watching her go, I sighed and shook my head at her.


    "I''m a companion am I?"


    Turning, I watched as Renn slowly stepped out from behind me. She slowly sat down across from me, pulling her chair closer to the table as to glare at me.


    "How''d it go?" I asked.


    Although annoyed by that waitress, it seemed she had done something right. I had not noticed Renn leaving the church at all.


    Renn glared at me for a long moment, and I wondered if maybe something had happened. She didn''t look hurt or... as if she had been found out. I also didn''t smell blood or her tears either.


    "Well, you were right. This is becoming, or already is, a crossroads city," Renn finally said.


    "Figured. Glad to hear it from the higher ups of society, at least," I said and waved a paltry thank you to the church across the street.


    Renn''s glare narrowed at me, and then she sighed. She reached across the table and grabbed the cup of nasty ale from me.


    "That''s nasty," I warned her.


    "You drank it earlier," she said as she sniffed it.


    "Which is how I found out it''s nasty," I warned again.


    Renn ignored my warnings and took a very tiny sip. The kind that told me she probably couldn''t taste anything anyway. Yet still she flinched and squirmed for a moment, and then slowly put the cup back in front of me.


    "You know... you''re the only one who doubts me sometimes," I said.


    "I wanted to see for myself. It is nasty. Tastes like fish water," she complained.


    "That''s rude to fish," I said and went to take another drink.


    Renn watched with an odd look as I took a deep drink.


    "Well... while you were flirting with large breasted women, I found out that this city is under the domain of a count. A count from Lumen. He made an agreement with the church. Half of the taxes in the town go to the church, the other half to him. He pays for the city stuff, and the church helped build this square and the stone buildings," Renn explained a very common method the church used to expand its influence.


    "Typical," I said.


    "Seems... fair? The church spends a bunch of money which helps the town solidify and grow. This count gets paid, but uses that money to also expand and take care of the city. It allows both the church and the nation''s nobles to have vested interest. Allowing them to work together instead of fighting over it," Renn said.


    "If neither weren''t greedy abusers, it''d work, sure," I said.


    Renn frowned but didn''t seem willing to argue with me any further.


    "I guess there''s a lot of trade here in this region. They tax the merchants who enter. Based off the number of carts who pass by. They''ll eventually charge per head and the weight of the cargo, I guess," Renn added.


    "Foolish methods. But everyone always has plans and goals and schemes," I said.


    "You''re the one who wanted me to find out," she said.


    "And you did it. Thank you," I said with a tilt of my now half empty cup.


    She didn''t seem to appreciate my thanks, and then looked past me. Over my shoulder.


    "I''m going to go buy something I can actually swallow before our food gets here. I''ll be right back," she said as she stood from her seat.


    Renn hurried away, and I turned in my seat to watch as she crossed the square and entered a tavern.


    While she was in there I swallowed the rest of my dirty tasting ale.


    It did taste like it had at one time had fish in it. Renn had a way to describe stuff.


    "Still, a count?" I wondered as I glanced around. There were plenty of large stone buildings... but none seemed like a noble''s residence. Maybe this count wasn''t as wealthy, or maybe they didn''t have a residence here at all. Maybe they sent one of their underlings to oversee the town.


    Though honestly it didn''t matter much. Another town. Nothing new. Humans ever expanded. Always multiplying.


    "To think they used to struggle just to breed," I said softly.


    The waitress from earlier emerged from her business, carrying a small crate. She smiled as she made her way to the tables, stepping around people and carts as she hurried.


    She stopped before my table first, and went to putting plates upon it. Each plate had two large sandwiches, packed with meat, cheese and even lettuce.


    "So uh... I''m taking it you''re not interested?" she asked softly as she put another plate in front of me. She had even leaned down a little, to get closer.


    "He''s not."


    The waitress stood up straight as Renn put several mugs down onto the table.


    "I see! Sorry! Let me know if you want anything else!" the waitress took the news in stride, without a flinch as she put one last plate onto the table and then stepped away to deliver the other table''s food.


    Without a word Renn sat back down.


    "What''d you get?" I asked as I reached out for one of the mugs she brought back.


    Renn shifted a bit, and for the tiniest moment I thought she''d smack my hand away... yet she remained seated and didn''t stop me. Taking one of the mugs, I noticed the familiar red juice within.


    The berry drink she liked. Without any alcohol within it.


    "Surprised they had this," I said as I took a drink.


    "It wasn''t cheap. Five of those coins, that your friendly old man paid you," she said with a small smirk.


    "So as you drink, thank my good looks for the delight," I said as I raised the mug to her.


    Renn''s brows furrowed in annoyance... and then she reached out for her own mug as a smile formed on her face.


    She raised the mug in toast alongside me, but had to stifle a few laughs before she was able to take a drink.

 Chapter 114 - One Hundred and Thirteen – Renn – A Bridge’s Forgotten Smile

    Chapter 114: Chapter One Hundred and Thirteen ¨C Renn ¨C A Bridge¡¯s Forgotten Smile If not for the other people walking upon the bridge, I''d think Vim and I had stumbled into a dream.


    Gulping, I glanced behind us. We had been walking on the bridge for some time now... and although the end of the bridge was far away, it looked... too close. Impossibly close.


    Looking to my right, and then left, I did my best to try and comprehend how much stone was around me.


    This bridge was beyond massive. Vim and I weren''t really walking in the center of it, but it felt like we were. The edges of the bridge, adorned by massive walls of white stone pillars, were far enough away that I knew I''d have to throw a stone with nearly all my strength to reach them.


    The pillars raised high into the sky, and were connected to each other with white stone rails. The detail I could see carved into some of the rails and pillars made me sweaty. Someone had spent years... genuine years and years, making this thing.


    "Vim..." I said his name and looked ahead of us. To the people in the distance. I could see wagons, carts... groups of people, and sometimes even a singular individuals walking upon the bridge. Both coming towards us, and heading across the bridge like we were.


    "Hm? Everything alright?" Vim glanced at me as he spoke.


    "I... I need a moment..." I said as I slowed to a stop.


    Vim frowned but paused to wait for me. "Want to sit for a moment?" he asked, worried.


    "Oh... no... I''m not... I''m not bothered by the height, but the size of this thing. Vim what is this?" I asked as I spun around, to take the whole area in again.


    The mountains we had just left were behind us. They had felt massive. Most of them were still covered in white snow. The trees were thick upon them... and I had honestly felt that they had been difficult. We had encountered that bridge, which collapsed... and then we ran into that broken road that Vim had helped clear way.


    Yet opposing those mountains, across the massive bridge we were walking upon... were mountains that made me feel as if I''d never seen mountains before.


    They loomed over us. Dwarfing not just us, but the whole world.


    "They''re considered mountain chains. There''s hundreds of peaks and thrice as many summits. There''s even a huge plateau beyond this mountain here, overlooking the inward sea," Vim said as he noticed where my eyes lingered. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Plateau?" I asked.


    "A large flat mountain. It''s... interesting. You''ll get to see it if we get to head north from Lumen," Vim said.


    I nodded, and looked down again. To my feet.


    I was walking on something that had to be far older than me. The stones beneath my feet looked... nothing like any I knew. They were white, even after all this time, and not because they were stained by snow or ice. Each brick beneath my feet were perfectly aligned, and all the same size and shape.


    "Did Nebl make this too...?" I asked, completely astounded. How had he done it? How could anyone? The bricks weren''t even that big... most weren''t much bigger than my foot! And...


    "Nebl...?" Vim chuckled as he stepped closer to me a little, to let us talk comfortably. The wind wasn''t that strong on the bridge, especially for us, but there was still a constant whistle from it.


    "Vim this is impossibly huge. How long is it? It feels longer than entire towns we''ve been to!" I said with a point to the other end. It looked so far away that it was actually blurry, even for my eyes.


    "It''s four miles long, give or take," Vim nodded.


    Four miles! A thousand of his paces... four more times...


    "Will you be okay if we went to the ledge?" he asked.


    "Ledge...?" I glanced over to the rows of giant pillars. Yes. He was right. There was a ledge there. A real one. There looked to be no guard rail or anything to stop someone from just... falling off.


    "Here, you should be able to see it even from here," Vim reached out and gently put his hand on my back. To guide me to the edge.


    I wasn''t scared of heights. Yet I still felt an odd flutter in my stomach as we stepped closer and closer. I slowed our pace a little, and noticed Vim gently allow it. He waited for me to feel comfortable enough before we got any closer.


    After a few minutes we finally reached the pillars. I glanced upward, and realized they were far bigger than I had thought. Nearly three stories high, based off the buildings I''d been in lately.


    I grabbed Vim''s elbow, since his hand lingered on my back, and dared to step between two of the pillars.


    There actually was something to stop someone from falling off, but not in a good way. Off the ledge was simply another section. What looked to be another small bridge, running along the edge of this one. Yet that one also had no rails or safety features. Maybe they had made it simply so if someone did fall off, they''d land there instead of falling far into the...


    Groaning, I stared down at the bottom of the world.


    There were giant trees, and even lakes and rivers in view beneath the bridge. Far beneath us. To the point that everything looked tiny, as if painted. As if not even real.


    "See? Lumen," Vim pointed to a far off corner of the world. I followed his finger and sure enough saw a massive city. It looked like it was sitting right on the ocean, but it also looked like it rolled up the mountainside it was situated against.


    From the distance it looked massive beyond measure. "Is it bigger than Telmik?" I asked.


    "About that size, give or take. If you look you''ll see dozens of smaller towns and villages all around. There''s one there, and there," Vim pointed, but I only saw one of them. My eyes hazed over for a moment and I stepped back, away from the pillars.


    Vim let me, and stepped back with me.


    "Why''s there no safety rail?" I asked.


    "Look how massive this bridge is, Renn. If you fell off it''s kind of your fault," he said with a chuckle.


    "Then let''s get back to the center. So it''s not our fault when it happens," I said sternly.


    "Sure..."


    Heading back to the center of the bridge, I was thankful that Vim neither teased me... or pulled his arm free of my grip as we did so.


    Vim was the protector, so he was used to being... protective... It wasn''t just something he promised to be, and the rules demanded he be... It was also something he did instinctively. Innately. It was a part of him, and always would be. So to him it was nothing but second nature... but that didn''t mean I didn''t appreciate it when he acted so.


    "The pillars are for the wind by the way. Without them breaking the wind, this would be almost impossible to traverse safely. But even still, during storms it becomes too dangerous to cross," Vim explained.


    Glancing at the pillars... I realized that was what those rails were on the top of them. They were oddly shaped and coiled around themselves for that reason. They were meant to divert wind.


    "Why doesn''t the wind just pass through the middle?" I asked.


    "It tries. But wind follows the pressure and temperature. The stones are radiant. They absorb the sunlight. Touch one," he stopped walking for a moment to let me bend down.


    Gently laying my hand on the ground, I smiled at the warmth. "What the heck?" I released Vim''s elbow as I went to touch the stones with both hands. To warm them up.


    It was cold up here.


    "The stones are layered. The top layer is brick that warms, the middle cools and then the bottom heats again, so ice cannot form underneath to weigh it down," Vim said as I ran my hands along the bricks.


    "I''m surprised no one''s tried to take all these bricks, these are amazing," I said.


    "Oh people have tried. Trust me," Vim said.


    Looking up at him, I wondered what it''d be like to know as much as he did of the world. How much had he seen? How much had he forgotten?


    Standing back up, my fingers suddenly felt cold... even though they hadn''t before. I hurriedly buried them into my pockets, but it didn''t help much. The leather I wore was warm on the inside, thanks to a layer of fur, but on the outside and in the pockets it was somehow colder than the general air.


    "They should make all bridges with this stuff. Your bridge you broke wouldn''t have done so with these," I said.


    Vim frowned, and shifted a little. "It wasn''t my bridge..." he said.


    "You said you and Nebl helped build it?" I asked.


    "Well, yes. I had helped. But Nebl was the chief of that crew, and the lord of that region paid for it... I was just there to make sure no one bothered Nebl," Vim said.


    I smiled at him, amused he''d take more offense to it being his bridge than the being told he had been the one to break it.


    His pride was odd.


    He tapped his foot on the bridge we were on now. "Still standing," he said proudly.


    For the smallest moment the world, in all its amazing beauty, disappeared. And for that moment, only Vim stood in front of me.


    He was smirking while staring at the bridge beneath his feet. Staring at it in a very obviously proud way. The kind of proud that only a man who was defending his pride, and doing so majestically, stared.


    The moment passed as I took a deep breath and a cold wind blew past. It wasn''t a harsh wind, just cold. It made me shiver.


    "Come on. Let''s get across this bridge before nightfall, so you don''t freeze to death," he said, noticing my shiver.


    "I could just lay on the bricks," I suggested.


    "Like them?" Vim asked.


    Raising an eyebrow I tried to find what he was talking about... and sure enough, to our left near the pillars... were what looked to be people lying down against the base of the pillars.


    There were two of them, and they had lain down near one another. Most likely laying against the pillars to have warmth from multiple angles.


    "Although it''s hard to imagine this thing collapsing... I''d still not sleep on it. Ever," I said as I stared at the two sleeping men. They were curled up near each other, wrapped in odd looking furs. Was it spiky? It looked it.


    "Me either. But you can''t blame them for it, Renn. To them it''s been around forever and always will be. Their great-grandfathers traversed it. So did theirs. And along the way their great-grandfathers ancestors forgot to tell them that there used to be dozens of such wonders all over the world, yet are gone now. Collapsed, buried, forgotten," Vim said softly.


    Glancing at Vim, I realized he was once again speaking of a history no one knew about. Or at least, no one but him.


    "How did a civilization that could build such things disappear Vim?" I asked him.


    "Easily. Overnight. With a whimper," he said.


    I didn''t like how seriously he had said that.


    If something could do that to such a powerful peoples...


    Then what hope did we have?


    Vim and I walked in silence for a good few minutes. And that silence lingered as a large wagon passed us by on the other side of the bridge. It was huge, with wheels bigger than Vim, and stacked with massive barrels. The four barrels within the wagon were so huge, I knew if one laid down on its side it could have been used as a small house.


    "What''s in them you think?" I asked Vim.


    "Probably fish," he said.


    Fish! Live ones, maybe...


    The wagon was guarded by four horsemen. They, and the wagon riders, all stared at us as they passed.


    Their looks were odd, but I had been growing used to strange stares lately. Ever since Vim and I had started carrying around our weapons, the whole world had started treating us a little different.


    "You think they''d all stare so much if they knew the swords were dull?" I asked Vim after the wagon was far enough away.


    Vim chuckled happily, telling me he had thought the same thing. "They''d stare still, for sure! Just in a different way," he said.


    Smiling at his happy smirk, I enjoyed the sound of his amused voice. Usually he spoke so plainly, and calmly. His normal tone was so bland that such emotion from him was rare and valuable.


    Looking up to my right, I stared at the tip of the spear on my back. Unlike the sword on my waist, that wasn''t dull at all. The arrow head looking blade at the end of the spear gleamed, and looked menacing.


    What most people probably didn''t know was that spear tip could be unfastened. It could be un-tightened off fine threads, and removed.


    Vim and I still sometimes sparred. We''d only done it a few times since leaving the smithy, but that had mostly been because of how cold it''s been. He didn''t seem bothered by the cold, but he was kind enough to not force me to endure it.


    He still hadn''t allowed me to wield anything other than the sword, yet, however. Even though he let me carry it.


    "The church at the crossroads thought I was a mercenary by the way," I told Vim.


    "Well, that is what we look like right now," he said.


    "They asked what band I belonged to," I said.


    "What''d you tell them?" he glanced at me as he asked.


    "The Silken Band. The one Lilly''s son is in," I said.


    Vim paused for a moment, causing me to come to a stop too. Uh oh... had I made a mistake?


    "That''s actually smart of you. I apologize for not bringing it up before," Vim said as he thought about it.


    "Oh?" I smiled at his uncommon praise. He did give it out sometimes, but it was rare. Rare and precious, since he only gave it out when one really deserved it.


    "Hm... from here on out just say you''re in the employ of the Animalia Company," Vim said.


    "Animalia?" I asked.


    "Means what it sounds like. Animal. It''s the main company the Society owns. The one we''re headed to in Lumen," he said.


    "Sounds... a little dumb," I said honestly.


    Vim smiled and nodded. "It is! I gave them a bunch of better names, but who am I to judge?"


    "Something tells me that was the better option then," I said with a nod.


    Vim''s smile died a little, but not entirely. "Rude."


    Passing an older man, I noticed the staff in his hands. It had a little bell at the top, similar to the one that had hung over the door at the Sleepy Artist. Yet his, even while walking and the wind, didn''t make a sound.


    "When shepherds retire here they take out the little thing that makes the bell sound. It''s to imply they no longer will call their herds, or dogs," Vim said gently.


    Glancing at the man who had very obviously noticed what I had focused on... I wondered how he did that. "Do I speak my thoughts aloud sometimes?" I asked.


    "Only when you sleep," he said.


    "That''s worse!" I groaned.


    Vim actually nodded, as if in complete agreement.


    "Really...?" I asked. What had I been saying in my sleep? And why was Vim actually acting as if it had been... bad enough to make him act so?


    "Between that and your snoring I sometimes can''t sleep," he said with a nod.


    I sighed and looked away from him. So he was mostly teasing me then.


    Though... he''d not tease without a sliver of truth behind it. That was how he teased. It was the way he found humor in his world. He teased and joked, but did so by building it off what either was happening or had happened.


    He teased off the truth, not a lie.


    "Do I really snore that badly Vim?" I asked.


    "Only when you''re tired. Or very happy, for some reason," he said with a frown.


    Great, so I really did!


    Yet... "Happy?" I wondered what that meant.


    Snoring while tired was obvious. Yet why would I snore loudly when I was happy?


    "For your information I only snore when I''m in great and terrible pain," Vim said.


    "Pain?" I stopped thinking about my own snoring and tried to remember if I had ever heard him snore.


    "Agonizing pain," he nodded firmly, sounding and looking completely serious.


    "That''s horrible. Why would you even know that?" I asked. I couldn''t think of any time I had heard him snore.


    In fact I honestly couldn''t think of any time he had actually been completely asleep near me. A few times he had seemed asleep, yet if I moved or said anything he''d just sit up and start talking. It was as if he never slept at all, or didn''t need to.


    Which was odd. By now we''ve been traveling together for...


    Well... Winter had come and gone, and although it was still cold up here in the mountains it was definitely spring. We''ve been together for at least three or four months.


    Nearly half a year... maybe more, since winter had come earlier for the north where we had met.


    Glancing behind us, I realized how far we had come across the bridge. The side we had entered on now looked as distant and small as the one we were headed to.


    "Vim you mentioned there had been other things like this? Really?" I asked.


    "Many. Not just bridges, but... well, a lot of things," he said. I noticed he had stopped himself from actually listing them. Was he unwilling to tell me about them, or was he just not in the mood to talk about it?


    "Did you break any of them? Like that bridge?" I asked him.


    "Huh...? Well... Maybe a couple," Vim looked away from me, turning his head to look out into the distance.


    Staring at him, I realized he had done so on purpose... not because he was examining the world or something that had caught his eye.


    Was he embarrassed?


    "Did you really?" I asked, smiling wildly as I watched him wave me off with a light gesture.


    "Not intentionally," he said stiffly.


    "Will you tell me about them?" I asked, excited.


    "No."


    "Then at least tell me if you broke them on purpose or not," I said, letting his simple and straight answer pass without bothering me.


    "Uh... Well..." he finally looked back my way, but only to look in front of us. There was a set of carts and wagons nearing us, so he did have a reason to do that at least.


    Vim started walking towards the rightmost section of the bridge, out of the center. To let the carts and wagons eventually pass without bothering us. I stayed next to him, but decided to round him... so he''d be nearest the pillars and ledges and not me.


    Walking on his left was... different. I usually didn''t walk on this side. It was even weirder now that I wore a sword at my hip. It was tightly snug on my right hip, which kind of... made me feel a little farther from him. As if it kept him from ever getting close to me, since it was dangerous.


    Which was ridiculous. I knew even if the sword had been sharpened to the extreme, Vim wouldn''t have paid it a moment''s thought.


    "Three. Maybe four of them were on purpose," Vim finally said after running through his memories.


    I was about to tease him about the very obvious multiple numbers which he was implying he had broken without purpose... but stopped when I noticed my friend''s very sad expression.


    Vim and I walked in silence for a good moment, and I suddenly felt a little bad.


    I had made him remember something painful, it seemed.


    "Four, for sure. Personally I''d say only three, but the reality is I destroyed four. One had been a bridge like this one, actually. To the far south-east. There used to be mountains there, but they''re gone now. It''s a desert now," Vim spoke lowly, but not angrily. He sounded lost in his thoughts.


    For a small moment I tried to think on how Vim would even accomplish destroying a bridge this size. I had joked earlier about it being... easy to break, being so big, but the reality was far from it.


    I could only imagine how big the support beams were. And if this bridge was anything like the stuff that Vim and Nebl crafted, it probably had steel beams hidden beneath the white stone too.


    It''d take an unexplainable amount of force to bring this bridge down. Something no singular individual should be able to summon.


    "I''m sure you had good reason, Vim," I said to him as the first horseman in the caravan arrived near us.


    Surprisingly it was a woman. She carried a flag on her spear, and both her eyes and her horse glanced at us as we passed one another.


    A few dozen men and women, some on horses and some not, walked along the row of carts and wagons. Some were small, pulled by a single pony... while the biggest wagon was as big if not bigger than the first one Vim and I had passed earlier. I couldn''t tell any of their cargo contents, though, since they were all wrapped firmly with leather tarps.


    While they passed, a few of the guards raised their spears or fists to us. I made sure to return the gesture, since Vim seemed lost in thought still. He was ignoring them completely.


    When the very last wagon, and three horsemen accompanying it, passed us by... I studied their little flags once more. They were blue, with what looked to be a weird looking crest embroidered onto them. Maybe a shield or something? It was hard to tell, since they were small flags and were flapping in the wind.


    "You''re right though, Renn," Vim spoke for the first time in a while, once the caravan was gone.


    "Hm?" I turned to look at him, and hoped he''d return to the center of the bridge. We had a ways to go still, and I didn''t like that I could hear the roar of the wind from beyond the pillars. It sounded angry, and I wanted nothing to do with that drop.


    "There''s very little left anymore. This is one of the last standing wonders, I think," he said softly.


    Wonders. He called it that again.


    Wonder. A word to describe something momentous.


    This was the size to be called such. Definitely. Yet...


    Studying the man walking next to me, I realized he was remembering a world that chances were only he remembered.


    What was in his mind right now? These giant structures? The history of them? The moments when he had last seen them, or worse yet destroyed them? Was he thinking of them as they crumbled... by his own hand?


    Or was it something far more precious. Maybe it was people. Places.


    A home even.


    "Could you rebuild them, Vim?" I asked him carefully.


    Vim blinked and looked at me. He quickly regained his composure, and I wished for a tiny moment I hadn''t asked a question. I had wanted him to stop looking so... dejected and defeated... yet at the same time, I personally didn''t find anything wrong with a man relishing in his past.


    Those moments were precious. Valuable. Lovely. I hoped one day to have as many as him. I could only hope and pray that I''d be able to look back at these moments, like right now, and smile fondly.


    Though Vim hadn''t been smiling...


    "Not alone. Especially not while the Society needs me, either," he said.


    "I could help?" I offered.


    Vim smiled softly at me and shook his head. "Nah... Let someone else build wonders for once," he said.


    "I haven''t built one yet, though?" I said as I smiled at his smile.


    "Well... I suppose that''s true. I look forward to what you eventually build then, Renn. If it''s a statue of me, make sure to get my good side," Vim said as he nodded confidently.


    I laughed at his foolish thought. "Which side''s that?" I asked happily.


    "Why this side of course? I know you never get to see it, always walking on my right, but it''s lovely when the moonlight hits it just right," he said as he held his head high, sticking his chin out a little. As if posing for a painting.


    "The moonlight," I snickered. He noticed I usually walked on his right side? Really?


    "Only a new moon''s light, by the way," he added.


    Laughing at him, I shook my head. "I''m sure it makes you look lovely!"


    "It does! You look best at dusk, and I look best during a new moon. Everyone has their own special moment, you know," he said with a nod.


    I was about to tease him over the very obvious fact that his time resulted in no moonlight at all... but couldn''t do so. Especially since he had said something very interesting. "Dusk?" I asked excitedly.


    Vim nodded. "Dusk."


    The many hundreds, if not thousands, of sunsets that I''d watched in my lifetime quickly ran through my mind. I saw all the colors, the glares... those few moments of twilight, where it was dark and light at the same time.


    "Dusk..." I tried to imagine what he meant, and failed miserably.


    How come dusk? Was he teasing me? Making fun of something? Or was he being genuine? Sometimes he did this. Sometimes he said something without blinking that once I thought over it, I realized he had just said something completely absurd.


    Had he just given me a generous compliment?


    "Originally I thought the morning light was best, but," he shrugged. He didn''t seem to even realize how bothered his words were making me.


    "Why wasn''t it?" I asked quickly. Maybe his answer would tell me how to actually interpret his words.


    "You ignore the sunrises, mostly. Yet usually stare at the setting sun, sometimes happily... sometimes as if you''re upset. Those emotions on your face while the setting sky and night mix makes you stunningly beautiful," Vim said smoothly.


    Not even the cold air up here on this bridge could cool off my face as I stared at him.


    "Especially when the rays of setting sun hit your ears and hair just right. It helps too if you''re smiling a little and..." Vim slowly stopped talking, and also came to an abrupt stop as he finally looked at me.


    I realized my mouth was wide open, so I promptly shut it and looked away from him. I felt the burning in my ears, my human ones, and for a few very solid loud heartbeats heard the ears on my head ruffle and brush against my hat as they twitched and moved around.


    We both stood still, and I was glaring at a certain brick. One that had a very noticeably crack in it... yet for some reason I couldn''t focus on it. I couldn''t tell which way the crack came, or went or if it spread to other bricks... or if it was even a crack at all, and not just a bunch of dirt and...


    "Well, you just went and proved me wrong... That''s not fair Renn, I only get one singular moment a month to be good looking and look at you, doing it whenever you want to," he complained.


    Raising my hands, I started to laugh as my eyes watered and a huge smile planted itself on my face. "Okay! Okay! Stop! Please!" I shouted.


    "Stop what?" he asked innocently.


    Taking a very, very, deep breath... I slowly looked back at him.


    Vim was smiling softly at me, staring at me as if I was someone far more precious to him than I really was. His look made my heart thump harder, and suddenly I was far more conscious of how hot my face was.


    I nearly jumped back, but instead only went still, when Vim reached out. A gentle, but firm, hand put itself against my cheek.


    "You''re as warm as the stones," he teased as he pulled his hand away.


    Reaching up to cup my face, both to hide my embarrassed blush and to see if he was telling the truth... I groaned as I realized I really did feel hot.


    "Come on Renn. Even if you no longer need to worry over the cold tonight, I still don''t want to sleep on this bridge. Knowing my luck I''ll break it on accident," Vim patted my back, ushering me to start walking again.


    I joined him as we returned to walking, and with each step I did my best to get myself under control.


    Why did his silly little comments affect me so deeply? He''s teased me before. He''s said I was beautiful before. Yet...


    Gulping, I stifled a groan.


    "If the bridge won''t break even while hearing your honeyed words, I doubt anything can break it," I said.


    Vim chuckled, but didn''t argue. Did he even realize what he had just said? Aloud?


    Wait...


    Glancing at him between my fingers, I realized his smirk was...


    Lowering my hands, I stared at the man who for probably the first time since I knew him... Was smiling normally.


    Vim was smiling naturally. Without a care in the world. It looked good on his face. It was more a smirk than a real smile, but it was obvious it was his genuine smile. It fit his face perfectly, as if it had been molded for it.


    His face existed for that smile to live upon. The fact it had taken this long for me to see it for the first time...


    And it had been because of me.


    Which made me smile too.

 Chapter 115 - One Hundred and Fourteen – Vim – A Safehouse For Those Without

    Chapter 115: Chapter One Hundred and Fourteen ¨C Vim ¨C A Safehouse For Those Without The Clothed Woman was kneeling in front of Renn to offer her a small prayer.


    Renn was obviously uncomfortable but kept herself still as the Clothed Woman mumbled softly, thanking the gods she believed in for this meeting and in hopes that they keep blessing her.


    Other than Renn, who was currently dressed like a mercenary, the scene was very pious. It was in a small wooden church. The woman kneeling before Renn was covered head to toe in white and gray garbs of religious tones... and of course there was a giant cross of faith looming over the two.


    Though, that cross was not a normal one. If any other church in this land saw such a cross they''d burn it down.


    But the cross and the gods the Clothed Woman were praying to, that Renn didn''t recognize, weren''t the reason for her prickly expression.


    "Amen," The Clothed Woman said as she slowly got up from her kneeling.


    Renn breathed a small sigh of relief and nodded. "Amen," she said, always seemingly copacetic with others. Did she even realize that the woman in front of her was a believer in what her faiths deemed the enemy?


    A part of me wanted to tell her, to see what she''d do and say... but another part of me hoped it''d stay hidden.


    The Clothed Woman didn''t have many friends, because of her faith. Even amongst the Society it was seen as something wrong.


    "As always Vim brings another when I least expect it. You''d think by now I''d be used to it..." the Clothed Woman sighed, and her white face coverings danced a little as she shook her head.


    I noticed Renn''s eyes fixate on her face. She was trying to sneak a peek beyond the cloths... but I knew she''d be unable to. Even with her keen senses it wasn''t possible. Beneath those white coverings were actually more cloth. Cloth that was wrapped around her entire body.


    "Vim does rudely just show up without notice," Renn agreed.


    The Clothed Woman chuckled and glanced at me. I didn''t need to be able to see her facial expressions to know what she was chuckling over.


    "I plan to have Renn meet Brandy. I''ve been told she''s in Lumen," I told her our reason for being here.


    "Ah... she had been. And will be again. She left about a month ago to the Bell Village, to deliver something. She''ll return to Lumen likely within a week or two," the Clothed Woman said calmly. I noticed she called it a village and not a church, as it should have been. Did Renn notice it however?


    "Typical of her. She''s one of the few I ever have to wait on. Do you mind if we stick around here for a couple days before heading to Lumen?" I asked.


    The Clothed Woman giggled and looked to Renn. "I''d be delighted to have you, welcome," she said to Renn.


    "And your gods? They''re okay with it?" I asked before Renn could say anything.


    "My, so studious of you. Would you oblige them if they did take offense?" the Clothed Woman asked me.


    "She would, probably," I said with a shrug.


    Renn nodded quickly.


    The Clothed Woman stared at her for a moment, and I heard a soft shift under her bandages. Renn''s ears twitched, implying she heard the odd sound too. That hadn''t just been the sound of skin, and Renn knew it. Though did she recognize the sound of something that no longer existed anywhere else?


    "How could the gods not favor such a thing? Come, let''s get you some tea. I noticed your voice sounded a little dry," the Clothed Woman calmly gestured for Renn to follow her out of the church and to the nearby house.


    "Oh? Okay..." Renn glanced at me and I waved for her to go along with her. She actually gave me a happy smile as she nodded.


    The two left the church, talking amongst themselves as they got to know one another. Renn sounding happy was... normal, to me. She always enjoyed meeting more people. Yet the Clothed Woman sounding actually happy was something to be noted.


    She was never happy.


    "For good reason," I said lightly as I stared around at the empty church.


    It was a small one. With only a few pews and a tiny podium in front of them... The windows were plain, without color or designs. There were no statues, or motifs. Only the large strangely shaped cross that hung from the wall and ceiling, tied by iron chains.


    The place was empty and always would be. Renn and I, other than maybe Brandy or another Society member, would be the only visitors here for some time. And not just because it was hidden away in a valley that most humans couldn''t get to.


    Yet it was clean and clear of all dust. The Clothed Woman was as devout as always.


    Staring at the cross, I wondered if it was the last of its kind. I had thought earlier that if any other religious individual had seen it, they''d burn it... but did anyone really remember that symbol anymore?


    There were some in the Society who would, of course... but did any human? Maybe in certain tomes or archives, hidden away from the general public... Odds were only certain bishops or cardinals knew that cross by sight alone. And even amongst them it would only be recognize by the ones who studied their history and archives. The odds of any of those books and scrolls even existing till now...


    "A forgotten evil," I whispered.


    Wait.


    I had seen it recently.


    I stopped listening to their conversation and delved into my memories. It had been recently too. Not long ago at all. But where?


    Reaching out, I grabbed one of the nearby pew''s backrests. Not for support, but out of instinct. I had seen it. How come I had forgotten it? What had happened?


    Was it before or after I met Renn? Something told me she was the cause. Her, and everything around her, made me forget such an important detail.


    Had it been upon a person? A motif? Surely not an actual cross on a building... I''d have definitely remembered that.


    Or maybe it wasn''t very important at all?


    Maybe it had simply looked like it, and hadn''t been.


    "But then I''d not have noticed it," I said as I realized I had seen it.


    I sighed and decided to let it come back to me when it would. Forcing it to would just force it deeper into my memories.


    "Wish I had Renn''s memory," I whispered as I went to leave the church.


    Yet right as I left, I paused a moment as I realized something.


    That was it. Renn had a memory unlike any other. If she had been around when I saw it then...


    Focusing a little, I heard the two women outside. The Clothed Woman was showing Renn something. Maybe where she cut firewood, by the sounds of their conversation. They were about to head inside.


    I''d ask her later. Away from the Clothed Woman.


    Last thing I needed was for the poor girl to get her hopes up that there were others out there like her. Especially after it all this time, when she''s finally accepted the harsh reality.


    Exiting the church, I decided to walk around the property. I''d already seen most of it, this place was rather small. Just a small one story house and the church I had just been in. There was a little shack between the two, where wood was stored.


    Behind the house was a small garden. Most of it looked freshly planted. And near the garden was a newer canopy, a small wooden structure that she was probably used to stay out of the rain as she did something outside.


    I studied it for a moment, admiring the handiwork. The Clothed Woman had gotten help it seemed, but I couldn''t tell who. Yet it wasn''t hard to guess who it had been. The number of members who''d come here willingly were few and far in-between.


    It was considered a safe-house for our Society... and did indeed act as one. The Clothed Woman would never turn aside anyone asking for help, for as long as they were a member of our Society.


    Yet so few ever came here. Even when they needed to. Even when they had no where else to go. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Most of the area was surrounded by dense woods. A large mountain, the one Renn and I had just crossed, was visible above the tree tops to the west. It was close, and huge, but not so near that it starved this area of sunlight.


    The forest this little sanctuary was located in was dense enough, and rocky enough, that humans found it nearly impossible to get here. There were too many large caverns and ravines, similar to the one beneath the bridge that Renn and I had accidentally broken. Between the dense forests, lack of paths, and the looming mountains nearby it was simply too out of the way for any human to reach.


    And even if any humans did happen upon it...


    Pausing in front of the only path-looking thing here, a dirt one which led towards the nearby small underground lake that fed this property''s well, I wondered if she had buried any other humans out there recently.


    Turning away from the dirt path, I wondered what Renn would think about it once she learned of it.


    She didn''t love the humans as much as I had thought, but it''s become very clear that Renn did not hate them. Not as a whole at least.


    Renn''s entire purpose of joining the Society in the beginning had been because she was tired of burying the humans she had fallen in love with, after all. One couldn''t do such a thing if they hated them as a whole.


    Yet did Renn really hate anyone? She seemed happy to meet anyone. To speak with anyone.


    Maybe the Clothed Woman would be the first non-human she''d come to despise.


    Hopefully not. Especially since I wasn''t sure yet if Renn could do what I did.


    Could she protect and suffer for those she hated? Could she set aside disgust?


    We''d find out.


    "Vim!"


    Turning, I found Renn waving me to the house. She had a small smile on her face as she did so, which told me everything was well. Odds are she and the Clothed Woman had made drinks or food and wanted to offer me some.


    Glancing around the small property, I knew there was no point in really examining it further. It was the same as it had been for the last hundred years. That little canopy was new, but stuff like that came and went all the time. It wasn''t worth noting.


    Heading into the house, I noticed the smell of incense being burnt. It was a little strong, and I wondered how Renn was faring with it. She seemed to have the senses I did.


    Thanks to how small the house was it was easy to find Renn and the Clothed Woman. They were in the open room near the kitchen, the two of them were sitting at a familiar table. One I made a few visits ago. There were a few cups on the table, and a pot of something in the center.


    "Don''t break this one," the Clothed Woman teased as I went to sit down next to her.


    Renn stopped mid-drink of her small glass cup to flick an ear at me in interest.


    "I accidentally broke her last table. What... three visits ago?" I asked.


    "Four. It had been a beautiful table Renn. Polished stone, heavier than this whole house," the Clothed Woman said calmly.


    "It had been heavy," I agreed. Took several trips to take it out of the house, if I remembered correctly.


    "Why''d you break it?" Renn asked.


    "Why ask that? Why not ask about the table I made her as an apology? Isn''t it nice? I really like the edges," I said as I ran my hand along one of them.


    It wasn''t bumpy, and was smooth... but honestly it did feel a little thin.


    Renn sighed as the Clothed Woman tapped her cup. One she had not drank from yet, nor would. "He threw someone into the table. I suppose I shouldn''t give him too much grief over it... at least he hadn''t thrown the table instead," the Clothed Woman said.


    I nodded, glad she understood. Renn though stared at me with a rather... disappointed look. "You threw someone into it?"


    "They deserved it," I said.


    "They had. The poor table didn''t, however," the Clothed Woman added.


    I shrugged and reached for the Clothed Woman''s cup. She slid it away from my reach and raised her chin at me.


    "Fine," I said and reached for the pot and an empty cup.


    "Did... did he just try to take your cup?" Renn asked as she glared at me. Her eyes dug into me as I poured myself what smelled like tea.


    "He''s just trying to be kind, in his own way," the Clothed Woman said gently as I took a drink.


    Yep. Tea. Old stuff too, by the taste. It wasn''t bad, actually.


    "I''m always kind," I said.


    The Clothed Woman chuckled in a way that told me exactly what her opinion on my statement was.


    "How long have you two known one another?" the Clothed Woman then asked.


    Renn paused mid-drink again. Failing the second time in a row to take a drink.


    "A few months shy of a year, I guess," I said.


    "How wondrous. She''s been with you the whole time?" she continued her questions.


    A pair of large ears flickered as Renn finally gathered herself enough to take a drink. She had an odd look on her face, one that seemed a little bothered.


    Did this unholy woman''s questions bother her? Interesting.


    "Somewhat. There was about... well a month I guess, in the beginning when she wasn''t officially traveling with me," I said as I thought about it. Did the few weeks Lomi and I had spent at the Sleepy Artist count? I felt they didn''t. At that time she had been a resident of The Sleepy Artist. At least to me.


    "Still can''t find a place to stay? Have you taken her to the Cathedral yet?" the Clothed Woman asked worriedly.


    Why... she actually sounded concerned. Over Renn.


    Now, that, was interesting.


    "We left there a few months ago. It was... a bit too much for me, I think. There were a lot of people," Renn said.


    "Ah, a lot of humans. Yes. Too many, I think," the Clothed Woman said.


    Renn''s right ear twitched, in a way that told me she had probably figured it out. Maybe during their conversation earlier she had said something already.


    "You think one is too many," I said, both to tease her back from the earlier table comment and also to make sure Renn really did understand.


    "One would be fine. They can''t re-populate if there''s only one," the Clothed Woman said with a small nod.


    "Technically they could, with one of us," I said.


    The Clothed Woman shivered, causing an odd sound to fill the room. "Blasphemy," she whispered firmly.


    I nodded and smiled softly as I took a small drink of my tea. As I did I made sure to study Renn.


    She had a very sad expression on her face.


    Yet that sadness was not hatred. Just disappointment.


    "I do have news you''d probably enjoy, however," I said.


    "Hm?" The woman I sat next to glanced at me, as if she could actually see.


    "The Sleepy Artist is gone. I''m not entirely sure of the fates of the residents, but they''re scattered for now at least. Missing," I said.


    The Clothed Woman said nothing, nor moved... for a long moment. Renn stared at her with wide eyes, expectantly, and flinched when the Clothed Woman shivered and let loose a tiny sigh of relief.


    "Shelldon''s dead then? Thank the Gods," she said, releasing her cup as to cup her hands instead. She offered a quick prayer of thanks to her dead gods.


    Renn''s scared eyes turned to me. They held my gaze for a long moment as they slowly morphed into a genuine glare of discomfort.


    "She and Shelldon had some history," I told Renn.


    "And it''s finally history indeed! How wondrous," the Clothed Woman said as she finished her prayer.


    "He was a coward..." Renn whispered.


    "A traitorous coward," the Clothed Woman nodded, agreeing.


    Renn made a very tiny noise. A small groan, which luckily thanks to the Clothed Woman''s jubilant happiness over the news hadn''t noticed.


    "Crane may be gone too, though," I said, deciding to change Renn''s opinion of her quickly.


    "Ah... that is true. A sacrifice I''d not have willingly made... I pray she had not suffered, and is now flying with her sisters and masters," the Clothed Woman said.


    I nodded gently at Renn, who was now looking at me with a very worried and rather highly raised eyebrow.


    She wasn''t sure what to think.


    "What a trove of destiny... and Lughes? Is he gone as well?" the Clothed Woman asked.


    "Missing. They''re not classified dead just yet," I said.


    "All the same. I shall go pray for them. Shelldon I hope is being played with by my Lords, but they... they I shall beg the gods for mercy," the Clothed Woman slowly stood from the table, nodding at herself and us as she stepped away.


    "Huh...?" Renn started to stand, but quickly realized what she meant. The Clothed Woman left the house, heading for the church.


    "She''s gone to pray," I told her.


    "I see that..." Renn slowly sat back down, and while she did... her ears drooped lowly.


    I reached for the pot of tea as to refill my cup. Yet right when I grabbed the little thing''s handle, Renn grabbed it too... rather she grabbed my hand which held it. She squeezed my hand, to get my attention.


    "What is it?" I asked her.


    Renn glanced at the nearby door. The one that led to the hallway, and thus the exit of the house.


    "The Clothed Woman is like us, Renn, but not like you and me. Her body is a fragment of its former self. She''ll not hear us here," I told her.


    Her hand twitched, and then so did her ears. They fluttered a little oddly as she released my hand and sat back into her own chair. "I... I don''t know what to say," she whispered.


    "Then don''t say anything?" I said as I poured myself more tea.


    "I can''t. I need to, yet I''m scared of the answers," she said.


    "Sounds like life," I said as I took a small drink.


    Renn groaned quietly, and shifted in her seat. She looked bothered.


    I lifted my cup to her. "Just ask Renn. Better to know than to dread the unknown," I said.


    She closed her eyes and nodded.


    "She hates humans," she said.


    "Obviously."


    "And most of our kind too. She hates the Chronicler. And Lilly," Renn said quietly.


    Chronicler and Lilly?


    "Let me guess... you heard she hated the Chronicler, so you brought up Lilly. Thinking if she hated one of them, she''d not hate the other?" I asked, trying to find out how she got there.


    Renn nodded dejectedly.


    "See? You assumed. The Clothed Woman hates most of our kind, Renn. She hates humans more than them, though. By the way, Shelldon really did betray her in the past. A very painful betrayal. One that would make even me upset," I said. Honestly it had.


    The jaguar across from me shifted in her seat. A woman who for the last few days while we traveled, had seemed resolute and strong willed, now looked her apparent age. She looked young. Unsure of herself. Troubled.


    "She... seems so kind, otherwise," Renn whispered.


    "She is. To some," I said.


    We sat in silence for a moment until Renn sighed again. She slumped forward, hanging her head over her cup of tea that she held tightly. Her hair dangled loosely, and I noticed a few strands had even fallen into her tea. She didn''t care.


    Reaching across the table I pulled her hair out of her cup. Renn''s ears twitched as I did so, but she didn''t lift her head or say anything.


    "Part of being in our Society, Renn. You must learn to accept that not everyone is the same. Not everyone likes each other," I said.


    "I know," she whispered.


    "Get to know her better before you judge her," I added.


    "I know," she nodded. Her hair almost went back into her cup.


    Studying her, I remembered the question I wanted to ask her. About the cross... yet decided to let it be for now.


    She had her own worries right now. Her own concerns to dwell upon.


    I''d let her worry about something else later.


    Drinking my tea slowly, I studied the woman sitting across from me. She looked defeated, sitting there with her head hung low. Yet...


    Smiling softly at her as she sat back up and nodded. She quickly drowned the tea remaining in her cup and stood from her seat.


    "I''m going to see if she''ll let me pray alongside her," Renn said.


    "To her gods?" I asked.


    "To whoever is listening," she said as she left the room.


    Watching her go, I lifted my cup in support.


    Good luck.

 Chapter 116 - One Hundred and Fifteen – Renn – The Clothed Woman

    Chapter 116: Chapter One Hundred and Fifteen ¨C Renn ¨C The Clothed Woman The Clothed Woman was... different.


    And not just in appearance.


    There was a strange smell around her. I wasn''t able to place it, but regrettably a part of me... was disgusted by it. It made me feel horrible to think such a thing, to be repulsed by her scent... but it was the truth.


    Her stink wasn''t because of an odor, however. It was something else. Something I couldn''t understand. She didn''t smell as if she was dirty, or unwashed. Nor did she stink because of... whatever she wore, or was wearing beneath her white robes.


    Something told me it was more innate. Something that most others probably didn''t even smell, or couldn''t smell. It was so subtle sometimes, that I even wondered if Vim smelled it.


    Was it because of what she was? Or was it something else? Something she did, or ate?


    "Sometimes I sew clothing... I give it to Brandy when she visits," the Clothed Woman said as she quickly moved her needle.


    I nodded as I watched her patch white cloth. The same color as the robes she wore. It almost seemed like it was another set, but it wasn''t big enough. Maybe it was a part of her dress? The robes she wore all looked sewn together, but that didn''t mean they really were or always were.


    Sitting across from her, we sat in the open living room together. We had pulled the chairs away from the table and were sitting near the corner of the room. She was sewing, and I was just sitting and talking to her.


    "I enjoy crafting as well," I said. I wasn''t sure if I should tell her I had spent time at the smithy. Not because I wanted to hide it... but I worried she''d stop treating me kindly if she learned.


    There was a good chance she didn''t like Nebl, or his family. Based off the odd woman''s penchant for hating our own kind.


    "Most of our kind do. We get too old to not become restless," she said.


    I nodded and agreed with that.


    "Do you plan to make a home in Lumen?" she asked.


    "No. Vim wants me to meet Brandy, as to learn from her," I said.


    "Learn...?" Her sewing didn''t stop but she did look at me. Or at least, it seemed like she did. Her head turned, and by all accounts one would think she was staring... yet somehow, for some reason... I felt as if she wasn''t.


    I shrugged, and felt bad when I did. If my instincts were right and she really wasn''t looking at me, it was rude not to speak my thoughts aloud. "I''m not sure. He just wants me to spend some time with her, I think," I said.


    "Ah... maybe there''s something you must learn from her. Vim is odd in his ways, but as strange as his methods are they''re still productive," she said.


    Her words seemed rude, but I could hear her genuine tone when she spoke of Vim.


    She liked him. Maybe not the way a woman liked a man... but rather a person. She relaxed when he was nearby, and it was noticeable enough that even I could see it without being able to see her finer features.


    But her feeling safe and comfortable around the protector was something most did.


    "Is Lumen as big as it looks? I saw it from that massive bridge in the mountains. It looked... as big as Telmik," I said.


    "Bigger, actually. It runs along the coastline, for the boats, and then runs up the mountain. It also goes into the mountain too, although I''ve been told they no longer are digging into it anymore," the Clothed Woman said.


    "Bigger?" I asked.


    She nodded, her sewing pausing just a moment as she rearranged some of the cloth. She wanted to sew another side tighter.


    How did she see? I know I felt as if she didn''t, yet it was obvious she could.


    From what I could tell there was another, even thicker, layered of cloth below the face cloths that hung from her head covering hat. They were white, so probably to a degree see-through... yet they weren''t. I couldn''t see past the first layer, let alone any beneath it.


    "Lumen is an eventual city-state, Brandy says. It''s becoming rather powerful," she said.


    "City state..."


    "It will eventually declare independence. I''m not sure if Brandy has anything to do with it or not, but she''s confident it will happen," the Clothed Woman said.


    She spoke kindly of Brandy, as well. How strange.


    She seemed so... gentle. So pious. So well mannered.


    Yet there was deep hatred in her heart. For a lot of things.


    "Human politics," I said. It was interesting to learn of them, but I honestly didn''t care much for them either.


    The Clothed Woman nodded. "Worthless thing, it is," she said.


    Smiling softly at her matter of fact hatred, I wondered how many were like her. There were more than I thought based off Vim''s comments... but how many truly? What percentage of our kind was like her?


    "How long have you been here?" I asked her. I didn''t like how she didn''t have a name... Vim called her the clothed woman, but it felt so wrong to address her as such. That was her appearance, not her name.


    "One hundred and thirty eight years," she answered.


    I had a feeling she could tell me the days and moments too, if I asked.


    "And yes, I stay here alone. There used to be more of us, but they''re gone now," she added before I could ask another question.


    "Ah... I''m sorry," I said softly. I had wondered, but I had not planned to ask about that.


    The Clothed Woman shifted her shoulders in a way that told me she was smiling. "It is fine. I used to weep over it, but I''ve come to accept it. Eventually all things end, so it is only natural," she said. She spoke with a very calm and even natured tone that I was almost tricked.


    She wasn''t over it at all.


    "The longest I ever stayed at one place was about half that time. I had lived with a witch, in the north," I told her.


    Her sewing slowed a moment, and she tilted her head. "A witch?" she asked.


    I nodded. "An old human. She had wanted to kill me, yet didn''t know how. She taught me a lot," I told her.


    Her sewing stopped. "And?" she asked.


    "I ended up killing her," I told her.


    The Clothed Woman''s hands tightened a little, and I worried she''d prick herself with the needle. Yet she didn''t. "I see. I''m glad you survived such an encounter. Had she imprisoned you?" she asked.


    Imprisoned...? Oh...


    My mind whirled as I realized I had told her a tad too much. I had felt comfortable revealing it, since she seemed to hate humans. I figured she would have heard me slaying the witch and just accept it. Taking it for granted, even.


    "No... she was just odd. I stayed with her as to learn what I could, for as long as I could," I said.


    "Wisdom. I wish more were like you. Yet most of our kind would not have had the strength, internally and not, to do such a thing safely," she seemed to accept my statement easily with a nod.


    "So I''ve learned. I... honestly only recently learned of the Society," I said. I made sure to omit that it had been those at the Sleepy Artist who had introduced me to it.


    Though... maybe she wouldn''t get upset over it. She had hated Shelldon enough to actually get happy over learning of the Sleepy Artist''s destruction.


    No.


    She would.


    Especially since the entire reason I had been banished was because I had chosen Amber over them.


    A human over our own kind.


    "Then know most of us are as weak as the humans we flee from. I can see and hear your strength, Renn. You walk like Vim," the Clothed woman said.


    "Huh? I do?" I asked as I looked down at my feet. I walked heavily like he did?


    "Steadily. Confidently. It is a rare trait, especially today. Even in the past, when more like you walked this realm... such a confident woman was rare. I can see why he favors you," she said.


    For a few moments my mind whirled as I processed all the information. She was old, then. If she remembered a time when there were lots of us. And I walked confidently? Steadily? I knew better than to take those words at face value. She, being the kind of person she was... spoke solidly but also with a lot of thought. She was comparing me to Vim, after all.


    She must mean I walked boldly. As if unafraid of anything I''d find along my path.


    Which was funny, since I always felt the exact opposite.


    Yet as interesting all that was...


    "He favors me?" I asked, deciding to further pursue that topic.


    The Clothed Woman giggled as she finished sewing. She lifted it a little, and tugged at the sides. The seam she had just sewn didn''t flinch.


    "Vim favors us all. Yet some more than others. It''s been a long time since I''ve heard him readily tease and joke with another so blatantly," she said.


    Tease and joke...


    "He does like his silly jokes," I said. They were rarely funny, but they usually came from him when he was smiling and amused.


    "The day those silly gags end are the day we all perish, I think," she said lightly.


    I wasn''t sure what to say to that as I watched her stand. She stepped aside and to a nearby desk, where several small boxes laid. One of them was the source of her needle, which she returned it to. It was one of hundreds it seemed. The little box looked rather scary with the hundred of needle heads poking upward.


    About to say something, I realized I was about to call her the Clothed Woman. And...


    "Can I ask something personal?" I asked her cautiously.


    "Sure... though I may not answer," she said as she turned to look at me.


    "What''s your name?" I asked.


    The Clothed Woman slowly shut the needle box, and then chuckled. "I see. I was wondering what was bothering you. You are far gentler than I had thought," she said.


    I shifted on my seat as she tapped the top of her needle box with a gloved finger. Why did so many people call me gentle?


    "The Clothed Woman just seems... insulting. But..." I felt a little silly as I told her the truth.


    "How interesting. Did you know there''s actually quite a few of us who don''t even understand the concept of names?" she asked as she turned to face me.


    "The concept?" I asked.


    She nodded and crossed her arms. Suddenly she looked more human than ever, as she leaned back against the desk for support. "A lot of our older siblings don''t even understand it. They can''t comprehend what a name is, what it means. Then there are those like you, who feel uncomfortable when we don''t have a name," she said.


    The way she spoke... and what she was speaking of, made me feel unnecessarily small. As if I was a young child.


    She knew what names were. She used them. Yet she spoke as if she was just like the ones she spoke of, incapable of understanding them.


    "You don''t have a name?" I asked her.


    She shook her head. "I do not."


    "Why not just pick one?" I asked.


    "Ah, so you aren''t entirely without our mindset, then. Glad to hear it," she chuckled at me.


    Without their mindset? She meant the mindset of our ancestors, didn''t she?


    I tried to think of my own ancestors. The ones my grandparents had told me about.


    Most had names still. Even the ones who had been nothing but giant animals, without human reason or morality.


    Did that mean she was even older than them? Was she not hundreds of years old but thousands?


    And why would picking a name make her say such a thing about me? Was there something weird about just... choosing a name, if one didn''t posses one already?


    "But honestly, it''s not that I don''t understand it. I simply... don''t have anyone left who I wish to give a name to anymore. Other than Vim, no one from that era is alive anymore. So there''s no point," she said calmly.


    I shivered, to such a degree the tremble actually reached my tail and ran down it. It felt weird, and made me suddenly rather aware of the cold. "Then what about Vim? Or does he know it, yet doesn''t share it?" I asked.


    "Vim doesn''t know it. I like him, but not so much that I''d let him give me a name," she said.


    Give a name.


    She didn''t choose a name herself... she had those she cherished and loved pick a name for her. Maybe that was normal back in that era.


    "The protector is... unique. He hates my enemies, and even hates most of who he protects... but he also hates my gods. So I can like him, and can live amongst him, but I cannot love him. I cannot cherish him," she told me.


    Hates her gods... "Doesn''t he hate all gods though?" I asked.


    The Clothed Woman tilted her head, and then giggled lowly. "Oh yes. He does," she said.


    "Then..."


    "You must not have devoted yourself to any supreme being just yet. When, or if you ever do, you''ll come to understand," she said.


    I nodded slowly, since I wasn''t sure if I ever could.


    How could you judge someone in such a way? Judging them for their actions, or morals even, was at least understandable... but their faiths? As far as I was aware there were many versions, and they all were rather similar in the end. Why would you let such minor variances change one''s opinion?


    "I suppose I''ll have to see, if that day comes," I decided to say.


    "And it will. We live too long for such things to not inevitably come sooner or later. Look at Vim, that man had resisted the Society for years yet now he''s the only reason it still exists," the Clothed Woman said.


    Wait what?


    "Resisted?" I asked.


    The Clothed Woman nodded. "Rather fiercely too. I miss that Vim. My Lords liked him back then," she said.


    I gulped at the new information, but before I could process it someone knocked on the door.


    Turning quickly, I felt my ears stiffen for only a moment... until I realized it was just Vim. "Renn, come give me a hand," Vim called for me out of the house.


    The Clothed Woman gestured for me to oblige, so I nodded and stood from my chair. I allowed my mind to compartmentalize the new information she had just shocked me with, and quickly tried to think of all the questions I was going to want to ask later.


    Stepping out of the house I found Vim walking around the edge of the building, headed behind it towards the farms.


    Following him quickly, I found he had set up a small station beneath the large awning that covered a few tables and chairs. A place to work, even when it rained.


    Vim had caught something. The pile of meat on the table looked a deep red color, telling me it was some kind of deer.


    There was a large copper bowl on another table nearby. I could smell the salt in it.


    As I walked up next to him and the table of meat, Vim tapped the table with a fingertip as he pondered something. "I''ll cut them, you hook them into that little lean-to next to the house, I already prepared the hooks," Vim said with a gesture to the house. There was a little section on the back of the house that extruded, yet wasn''t accessible from the inside. I had thought it had been just a storage room, but it seemed it was for drying meat.


    Studying the pile of meat, I realized he had already trimmed the meat of fats. They just needed to be sliced into appropriate chunks and salted.


    "Making jerky?" I asked.


    "Something like that," Vim said.


    "Will we be here long enough? You said only a couple nights right?" I asked as I went to stand next to him as he hefted his knife, as to begin cutting the meat slices into smaller pieces.


    "They''re not for us," he said simply.


    Oh. Then it was for her.


    Smiling softly as I went to work alongside Vim, I wondered why I was surprised.


    After all he always did this. He always did something, no matter how small, for those we visited. Whether it be fixing something, or helping them out around the house. Or like Nebl, whose life he had literally saved.


    Though...


    Glancing at Vim as he cut the meat, I wondered why he had asked for my assistance. He usually didn''t.


    Something like this Vim would normally do alone, without a word. Without most of us even realizing he was doing it half the time.


    Taking a piece of freshly cleaned meat from Vim, I took it over to the salt bowl and laid it on top. I repeated this process until there wasn''t enough room for any others, and flipped them so the salt could cover their entire area. After a few moments I took the bowl to the little extrusion on the building. Sure enough there were three rows of metal bars hanging inside. There were dozens of hooks of varying sizes. A few even had meat already hanging on them, but not something fresh. Vim hadn''t put them there; they had been hanging for days if not weeks already.


    Putting the cuts of meats onto the hooks, I hurried back to repeat the process. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "How''s she treating you?" Vim asked as I laid meat into the salt.


    "Huh? Oh... very well. She''s... odd, but no odder than most us. I feel like I could learn a lot from her," I said honestly.


    "Don''t learn too much," he said softly.


    As he handed me another slice of meat, I hesitated as I stared at him. Had that been a genuine warning? It hadn''t sounded like his typical teasing at all.


    "She''s old, isn''t she?" I asked.


    "One of the oldest left, yes," Vim said with a nod.


    "I''ve noticed you aren''t telling anyone what I''m doing," I said.


    "And what are you doing?" he asked.


    "Well..." I glanced at the house, and wondered if she could hear me. Vim had said she couldn''t hear like we could... but the house was so close. It wasn''t that big either, and she was so quiet when alone. She barely made a sound.


    "You do as you will, Renn. It''s my job to both allow it and to support it. Don''t be ashamed of what you are," he said.


    "I... I wasn''t saying I was ashamed, I just worry she''ll not like me if I told her certain things," I said.


    "That''s her problem," Vim said with a shrug.


    "I don''t want people to dislike me, Vim," I said. I wasn''t like him, who didn''t care if people hated him or not.


    "Then don''t let them? Go hang those up," Vim nodded to my bowl. It was full.


    I grumbled as I hurried, I had a lot I wanted to say to him.


    As I hung the meat, I noticed the meat that had been hanging in here originally.


    It was... a little oddly colored. Was it rancid? It didn''t smell or look it, but it did look weird. That wasn''t lean meat. Something heavier. Maybe it was some kind of bear or large animal I''d never seen before.


    Going back to the table, I put the bowl down with a small thunk. Vim glanced at me as I huffed and held my hand out for the next slice. He handed it to me gently.


    "She doesn''t have a name," I said.


    "She used to. She abandoned it. Her gods demand the sacrifice of that, and other things, upon becoming their follower. It''s a primitive religion, that luckily the humans abandoned," Vim said.


    Sacrifice? I thought of the stories the witch had told me. Of pagan rituals and gods. Ones that the church hadn''t even known about.


    It had been why she had wanted me, after all. To use me in one of those rituals.


    "Feels wrong to call her what we do," I said gently.


    "Only to you. Crane was crane, because she cared not for a name. There was a member near where we met, a man named Elk. He''s an elk. He too doesn''t care for a name. There''s a lot more like that then you think," Vim said.


    "Then why not at least give her a more normal sounding name? The Clothed Woman seems so..." I shrugged as I filled the bowl once more. I needed to go hang them again.


    "Other than that, I do have a question," Vim though stopped me before I could step away.


    I gulped as I nodded. Usually he''d wait till I got back. "Yes?"


    "Do your recognize the cross in her church?" he asked.


    Blinking I glanced at the brown church. It was a little rickety and old, but well built... and the cross inside...


    Yes. It had been different. It had two sections, unlike the normal one I was used to seeing. Plus the cross had a weird bend to it, as if it was trying to wrap around its self...


    Vim patiently waited for my answer, and I remembered he had wanted to know if I recognized it.


    Had I? Why was he asking this?


    Wait no. Answer his question first before thinking of anything else... Especially since he was staring at me so seriously. His eyes were actually very focused on me, as if my answer was going to be important to him. Why''d he look so desperate sometimes? I didn''t like it when he looked like that and...


    "Oh." I remembered. Thanks to the look on his face. He had that same expression when he had been staring at that painting. The same worry.


    "You do," he said, and I didn''t like how unhappy he sounded over my doing so.


    I nodded carefully. "I do. I''ve seen it in a painting. One that had been hanging up at the Sleepy Artist. In the lobby," I said. How come I hadn''t remembered right away? I had stared at that painting, alongside all the rest, for months.


    "A painting...?" Vim frowned at me.


    "Definitely. You even stared at it once. I remember thinking it was odd. You had looked at it very... seriously, yet it had been normal. A normal village scene. It hadn''t even been one of our paintings, of our people. It was on the second shelf, near the window," I reminded him.


    Vim lowered the knife he held to the table, and I noticed he was squeezing the handle a little hard. It was protesting, and trembling in his grip. If it broke... would it cut him? Or cut me? "A painting..." he whispered.


    "I could repaint it if you wanted," I said.


    The knife broke.


    I startled, and had to quickly grab hold of the bowl of salt and meat I had knocked over in my shock. It rolled a bit, and I nearly dropped it... but another hand grabbed hold of the bowl''s upper lip as I did.


    Vim held it firm, and sighed as I quickly put the bowl back into the center of the table. Once it was safe from further danger, I glanced at the man who had just startled me.


    "What was that for?" I asked him.


    "Sorry. I uh... Are you okay? It flung near you..." Vim looked me up and down, but there was no need to worry. The knife blade was sticking out of the grass nearby, a few feet to our right. I pointed at it for him.


    He sighed as he bent down to grab it. "How''s your hand?" I asked.


    "Well, there goes one of my knives," Vim said with a sigh.


    "That wasn''t one of yours," I said. It wasn''t the same silver color as the ones he had made for our journey.


    "No. This was hers. But now I need to leave her mine, since I broke this one," he said, lifting the broken blade and its handle to show me.


    "Oh." I nodded. That was true. In a way.


    Vim gestured with his head. "Go hang those meats real quick. Let''s finish," he said with a defeated tone.


    "Sure..." I picked the bowl up and went to hang the meat, feeling a little weird.


    As I hung the meat, I glanced around the lean-to''s doorframe to stare at Vim. He was standing in front of the meat, staring at what little was left with a strange expression.


    He was upset.


    But more than that... he was worried. Bothered.


    My comment had disturbed him... but why?


    Was it that I had remembered the cross? That the cross had been in a painting?


    That I offered to paint it for him again? Surely not...


    As I finished hanging the meat, I groaned as I realized too much was happening too fast. The Clothed Woman had said stuff that made me far too inquisitive... and now this.


    Being so curious wasn''t good for me. It always got me in trouble.


    Finishing up, I noticed how uncharacteristically quiet Vim was as we finished. He didn''t say a word as we finished preparing the meat for drying... and cleaned up the mess we had made.


    And that silence lingered even as the night drew closer, and made my curiosity turn to worry.


    Worry not just for myself... but whoever or whatever had made Vim act so oddly.


    It took a lot for that man to become so unsettled. So whatever it had been...


    Surely it hadn''t been good.


    Hopefully it hadn''t been me.


    I wanted to make that man smile, not upset.


    Or at least... I didn''t want him to hate me as he did so many others.


    Others were willing and able to live like that. Willing to live with those they hated, or disliked... but not me.


    I didn''t want to hate Vim, and I didn''t want him hating me.


    Honestly I didn''t want Vim hating anyone. Yet...


    After finishing I headed back into the house, to return to The Clothed Woman. Especially since Vim silently left me behind, returning to the forest. Maybe to go catch another deer, or maybe to pick up meat he had left behind.


    As Vim left the area, disappearing into the forest... I glanced at the nearby church. I couldn''t see within it since it didn''t have the typical huge windows that most usually had... but I knew within was that big cross. The oddly shaped one, hanging from the ceiling and wall.


    He hated that. I could tell that clearly.


    I wasn''t sure why... but I''d need to find out.


    Both to see if I should hate it too, but also so I never became whatever it represented. So that his hate would never be directed towards me.


    Hopefully the Clothed Woman would understand... but if she didn''t...


    Well...


    That was just a price I was willing to pay, for his affection.

 Chapter 117 - One Hundred and Sixteen – Vim – To Bet On Her Promise

    Chapter 117: Chapter One Hundred and Sixteen ¨C Vim ¨C To Bet On Her Promise Hammering the nail, I made sure it was centered before readying the next board. Lining it up, I slid the board into place and readied another nail upon it. I hammered the last board into place easily enough, and leaned back to make sure it was all well.


    Stepping back, I nodded at the new fence. The dark red wood looked a little too colorful for just a common fence, but it was what Brandy had left for The Clothed Woman to use.


    Running my hand along the top of the nearest wood post, I wondered where this wood came from. It was something found far east, not near here... yet had been cut here. The eastern regions cut their wooden panels much thinner than they did here. Thanks to their climate, and the way they built their buildings.


    Cupping the top board of the fence, the one I had just nailed into place, I studied the thickness of it.


    Yes. Cut here. That meant they had either been cut to order, or the raw lumber had been shipped here and processed here.


    What had Brandy gotten herself into? I had thought she had agreed to not expand beyond the near borders yet.


    "No matter," I said as I stepped away from the fence. I spun the hammer in my hand around as I walked along the fence and looked for any gaps or mistakes.


    There wasn''t, of course. Yet it kept me busy to look and check. I walked along the fence, circling the large patch of melons that I had fenced in.


    The fence wouldn''t stop animals of course. It was only a basic fence with three levels of boards... but The Clothed Woman didn''t need to worry about animals. No base creatures would intrude in this area. Not even birds.


    Yet sometimes one needed to make their home presentable, even if no one but the person who lived here ever saw it.


    Plus it let me feel good for visiting. It let me pretend I actually did something productive.


    Wasn''t much I could do for the one who lived here, after all. Especially since the stuff she actually wanted from me was... not feasible. Or well, not something I could or would willingly do.


    A laugh filtered out of the house. Probably from one of the open windows. The weather was nice, and the world warm. And I knew that Renn had likely opened the windows because of the odd smell within the house.


    Not that a little wind or draft could clear out that smell.


    Renn''s laugh died down, as I tapped the hammer against my thigh.


    "She''s another issue," I said to myself as I finally reached the same spot in the fence where I had started. I had rounded the whole enclosure, and found no issues with it. I''d have made a small gate for her too, but I knew she''d only break it down. The Clothed Woman didn''t like doors or gates. It was a miracle she allowed one for her house''s front door... although I doubted it was ever really closed when she were alone.


    No matter.


    We could leave tomorrow now and I won''t feel too bad about it.


    Some food. A new fence and I had cleaned up around the property a little. A tree had fallen to the north, and had begun rotting. I moved it far enough away that it''d not bother the other trees or give access to any kind of weird bugs. This region had a termite problem during the summer.


    For the Clothed Woman that was enough. Or... well honestly, it was enough for me.


    She didn''t care if I did these things, after all.


    She didn''t care for anything anymore.


    I sighed and hoped that Renn wouldn''t end up like her. So many did for one reason or another...


    Maybe that was why I had been so upset that she had remembered the painting. A part of me was angry at myself, for not remembering it... but honestly that didn''t matter.


    Renn remembered it. Which meant she''d notice such things. Which meant she''d get involved, more and more.


    Her staying with me was risky... she was too smart for her own good.


    "She''d break or get corrupted," I whispered at myself. I needed to find a way to convince her to leave me. To pick someone, or somewhere else.


    My biggest hope right now was Brandy.


    She traveled. She went from town to town, somewhat like myself. She made deals and negotiated not just with our own people, but the humans. She was involved in politics, markets... She even dealt with the church on occasion.


    Renn seemed to need something to focus on. She needed activity. And purpose.


    Brandy could give her that. And Renn would be good at it. She''d make a wonderful merchant, and an even better Society member. Renn would not hesitate to travel between locations, picking up goods or dropping them off.


    "Are you going to attack the fence?"


    I blinked, and turned to see Renn. She was giving me a really odd smile, and her ears were straight up... as if alert and ready.


    Glancing down, at what she had spoken about... I realized I had laid the hammer onto the fence in the way I would right before swinging it. I looked as if I was lining up a strike.


    "Hm," I lifted the hammer off the fence and looked around. The Clothed Woman wasn''t nearby.


    "She''s praying," Renn said gently.


    Ah... yes. It was that time. About noon.


    "Four times a day," I said with a nod.


    Renn nodded softly. "She stops anything she''s doing to go pray. It''s a little odd, but I guess that''s how she is," she said.


    Ah... they must have been doing something. Odds were they had been laughing together over something, and the Clothed Woman had actually stopped laughing entirely and turned to walk out, causing Renn to feel awkward.


    "You feeling up for leaving tomorrow?" I asked her.


    "Do I get to choose if we do or not?" she asked back.


    "Well... I''d consider your opinion, at least," I said honestly.


    Renn smiled, and stepped closer. I noticed the odd way her tail twitched as she stepped up to the fence I had just made. She ran her hand along the middle fence board. Seemed that was the one most comfortable for her to touch, thanks to her height. I glanced at the spot I had rested the hammer on. The top board. It had been the most comfortable for me to touch... was I really that much taller than her? It didn''t seem like it.


    Her ears really made her seem taller than she actually were.


    "So uh... I want to apologize," Renn then said.


    "What''d you do this time?" I asked.


    Renn''s fingers clenched onto the wooden board, and her ears flickered... yet she didn''t look at me. She found a nearby melon, a watermelon, more interesting all of a sudden. "Well, for yesterday," she said.


    What''d she do yesterday? I had caught a couple deer... she had helped me prepare their meat for drying... I asked about the painting, and then afterward I went to check on the small lake nearby. By the time I had gotten back Renn and the Clothed Woman had been in bed. Though that was undoubtedly because of the Clothed Woman. Renn never stayed up too late, but that had been early even for her.


    "The painting, Vim," Renn reminded me, speaking with a hushed tone.


    "Ah? What''d you do wrong with that?" I asked.


    "You had seemed upset..." she said.


    "Oh..." I realized what happened. I had been bothered, yes... but not really because of her. It was upsetting that she remembered it, but I didn''t fault her for doing so. It just meant I needed to be careful with what I said and did around her. She wasn''t the first to have such superb memory. Rather I had been upset not because of her... but the circumstances themselves.


    "Did I misunderstand?" she asked, most likely noticing the truth on my face.


    I nodded. "It seems so. I had... indeed been bothered, Renn. But not because of you. In all honesty I was surprised once again at your impeccable memory, but what had disturbed me wasn''t that you had remembered it but that I had. Or well, that I had not taken more notice of it," I explained.


    "Was that painting important?" she asked.


    "Yes. Or well, not the painting itself but the purpose behind it. You said you could paint it from memory?" I asked her.


    She nodded. "Maybe not as well, of course, but I could."


    "Would you do so for me? I''ll get the materials for you in Lumen," I said.


    "Sure!" she nodded quickly, and her eyes seemed to light up a little at the request. Maybe she liked to paint?


    "Thanks," I said, and meant it.


    Renn giggled as she gave me a huge smile, and actually started to sway on her feet. She held onto the fence as she rocked back and forth... and seemed far too happy. Her tail was even swaying wildly.


    The sight of her being so... happy, made me feel a little uncomfortable. I was glad she was happy, of course... but...


    She wasn''t just happy she was getting to paint, was she?


    Was it because she had thought I had been upset with her, and now was happy to know I hadn''t been? Or was it something else? Was she just happy that I had asked her a favor?


    "You''re an odd one, Renn," I said.


    Her happy swaying slowed, but didn''t stop. "Says you?" she said with a happy tone.


    "Hm... that''s true," I nodded and stepped forward, to lean on the fence I had just made. It supported my weight easily.


    Renn leaned forward too, to join me up against the fence... though once again our difference in height became a little more apparent. While I could rest on the top of the fence comfortably, she had to raise her arms a little to do so. It made her look uncomfortable.


    "We haven''t been training lately, you know," Renn then said.


    "Hm... can''t do that here," I said.


    "Oh?" Renn''s happy smile died a little more. She glanced at the church, but of course nothing had changed. The Clothed Woman was still in there, praying. And would be for some time.


    "She''d probably try to convert you if we did," I said with a nod.


    Renn looked back at me, blinked a few times, and then scoffed a laugh. "You said that so drearily!" she laughed at me.


    "Drearily?" I asked.


    She contained her laughter with happy little giggles and nodded. She leaned closer to me, bumping into my arm. "I wouldn''t be able to wear such clothing, so you don''t need to worry. Hiding my tail and ears are a pain enough as it is!" she whispered, a little loudly.


    It was my turn to smile, and I found myself taking a somewhat deep breath... as if in relief. "I see," was all I was able to say.


    Renn happily nodded. "Plus I don''t mind praying, but four times a day? What if we were doing something interesting? I''d have to put a hold to it and go pray! That''d probably get annoying very fast," she said.


    "That''s true. Wouldn''t want you to miss out on the interesting stuff," I said.


    She nodded seriously, as if she could imagine all those supposed important things she could potentially miss out on.


    "Plus then I''d not be able to stay with you, and that would be horrible," Renn said.


    Rubbing my thumb against the wooden fence, I stared at the woman who sighed and rested her head onto her folded arms. She suddenly looked tired... as if all that laughing and giggling had worn her out.


    Studying her expression, I realized how serious she was being. She had been laughing earlier, making lighthearted jokes... but that comment just now had been genuine. From the heart. From her soul.


    It made her seem beautiful.


    And it made me want to trust her. Even though I knew I shouldn''t.


    Looking away from her, I picked a random half grown melon to focus on. The oddly shaped white colored thing was barely able to hold my attention. In fact it couldn''t... but I kept it in my sight all the same.


    "The cross, Renn, is a symbol of an old evil. One that no longer exists," I said.


    Renn''s tail thumped me in the back of my thigh, but the way she shifted told me she had not done it on purpose. "Evil?" she asked quietly.


    I nodded, staying focused on the melon and not her. I didn''t want to see her expression right now. I couldn''t afford to.


    "A very... real evil. Most of the Society despises that cross. Half of our kind killed during the era where that cross ruled, had died by that cross. Most chained to it, in fact," I said. I remembered those fires well.


    Renn didn''t say anything, but she did stand up. She gripped the fence as she stood up straight... and I felt her gaze as she stared at me.


    "The Clothed Woman is one of the few left who still worships them. She''s not evil, Renn... in her own way... but religion... her gods, they are. So the painting is important. I need to find out who painted it. And why they had. And who had seen it, if possible," I told her.


    "Amber painted it, Vim," Renn whispered.


    The white melon lost all value as I quickly looked at the worried woman next to me.


    "What?" I asked.


    "Amber did. I asked who painted it after seeing you stare at it, since I wondered why it was special. Since it hadn''t looked special at all. Amber said she painted it a few years ago. She saw it in a dream I guess," Renn said with a shrug.


    A dream.


    A prophecy.


    I groaned as I leaned back against the fence. I closed my eyes and rubbed the bridge of my nose... suddenly exhausted. "Her mother had been a saint," I said.


    Renn didn''t say anything as I processed this information. Of course she had painted it. In a way... that was good. It meant no one from that cult had painted it. It meant no one from the cult had commissioned it.


    Yet at the same time it meant Amber had seen something.


    "Vim...?" Renn asked worriedly, and I knew I needed to explain it to her. At least enough to make sure she''d not worry and fret.


    "It''s okay. I''m actually... a little relieved it had been Amber. I had worried someone from that religious order had painted it, or commissioned it. But learning that Amber had done it from a dream, although worrying, isn''t as pressing as the other possibilities," I told her.


    "How''s it worrying, Vim? If she had drawn it from a dream? What harm could that bring?" she asked.


    "Her mother had been a Saint, Renn," I told her.


    She nodded. "I remember that."


    "That means Amber shared the blood of a saint. Someone blessed by their god. Although no real saints exist anymore, and haven''t for a long time... there''s still a tiny sliver of power within them. Her painting it from a dream means she either saw what has happened or what will, in the future. Meaning what she had painted had either been a village in the past, or one to be built in the future. It''s worrisome because if it was the future, it means that cross will emerge again, corrupting those who kneel before it. I had hoped that cult would have been forgotten like so many other things," I said.


    Renn gulped, staring at me oddly. Had I frightened her? I hadn''t meant to. In fact the entire reason I had told her so much was to do the opposite...


    "You scare me sometimes, Vim," she then whispered.


    I was glad I was staring at the fence, for I was able to stop myself from squeezing the wood board too tightly. I released it before it cracked in my grip. "I don''t mean to," I told her.


    She nodded. "I can tell. Did you almost break the fence?" she asked, looking at my hand.


    "Almost," I said honestly.


    She smiled softly... and looked a little too gentle. What was she, my mother? Why was she looking at me like that?


    "Is that religion that bad?" she asked.


    I nodded.


    "Is she?" she asked.


    "No. Not anymore," I said honestly.


    She gulped and blinked. She hadn''t wanted that answer.


    "That''s why you scare me Vim. You so easily make me question myself and the world," she said.


    "The world I get, but no need to question yourself Renn," I said. Especially since I liked the way she was. I didn''t want her to change.


    "Should I still paint it?" she asked.


    "Yes. Especially now. Maybe if I look at it again, knowing what I do, I can validate the truth. Maybe I can even figure out where or when that village existed, to also make sure it had just been a dream of the past," I said.


    "Okay. I''ll do my best, I promise," she said gently.


    I nodded, thanking her.


    She nodded back, seemingly happy again. Her eyes still held worry. Her tail was still hung low... but she seemed relieved. A little calmer. A little more sure of herself.


    Yes... I''d hold her to that promise.


    Amongst others.


    "Careful Renn," I warned her.


    "Hm?"


    "Don''t let me rely on you too much. That usually turns out bad," I said.


    Renn held my gaze for a moment, and then smiled. "Well, can''t be that bad. Even if you seem to hate doing so," she said.


    "It does make me feel sick," I admitted.


    Renn laughed at me. "I bet it does!"


    Smiling at her, I found myself unable to tell her the truth. After all... it didn''t feel bad to trust her at all.


    Which was why it was so dangerous.


    Which was why I shouldn''t do it.


    Yet... I was still going to bet on her all the same.


    "She''s done praying... go spend time with her, since we''re leaving in the morning," I told her.


    Renn''s ears danced as she turned around, and saw the Clothed Woman leaving the church. Renn''s ears actually drooped a little... and she then glanced at me. She looked hesitant, but decided on something with a nod of her head. "You''re right," she finally said, and then turned away.


    Watching her go, hurrying to the Clothed Woman... I hoped I hadn''t made a mistake.


    Trusting her with that painting wasn''t too bad... but it wasn''t just the beginning, it was also the end.


    Once one made an enemy out of certain beings...


    Looking at the church, and the two small women before it... I dared the old gods that used to live there to try it. To try and hurt them. To try and kill those I loved and cared for. To try and burn alive those I protected. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    To try and demand sacrifices again, of both others and their own skin.


    "Try it. I''ll just kill you again."

 Chapter 118 - One Hundred and Seventeen – Renn – Lumen’s Gates

    Chapter 118: Chapter One Hundred and Seventeen ¨C Renn ¨C Lumen¡¯s Gates This was new.


    Standing next to Vim, I stared ahead at the line of people before us. Most were men, and most looked far more tired than I felt... which was saying something, since I really was tired of standing in line. Yet as tired as they looked, most were in deep idle chatter with one another. Either about the world, the city, or some kind of business talk.


    "Why are we not just going in like those people?" I asked Vim as I pointed at a pair of people riding a horse. The man looked rather well-dressed, and the woman holding onto him from behind was covered in a dull looking cloak. She looked as if she was trying to hide her face.


    "We don''t have permits. Nor are we residents. We''re almost thru Renn, just a little more," Vim said calmly. He was growing a little too used to me. If I had complained and whined in such a way during the beginning of our journey, he''d have glared at me... Now he just glanced at me with a soft smile when I voiced such annoyances.


    "Just be lucky you aint'' a merchant girl. Twice the tax it is," a man in front of me said with a sigh.


    Smiling at him, I wondered what kind of merchant he was. "They tax you even without goods?" I asked.


    "They''d tax thrice if they could!" another man behind us said. His yell got some laughs from the line, and I realized that most of the people in line were in fact merchants.


    Merchants yet without goods...


    "Their goods are likely waiting at the port of entry, Renn. Remember that road full of carts and wagons?" Vim said.


    Ah. He was right. When Vim and I had left the forest, I had indeed seen a road full of large wagons. The massive style ones, which I had seen on that bridge before.


    "Aye. Lumen does not allow us to ride our own carts into town. Tis'' a lawless place," the man in front of me complained, confirming Vim''s words. The man turned around to look at me as he spoke, and actually froze in place for a moment.


    I stared at the oddly shocked expression on the man''s face, and then he coughed and returned to looking forward... this time doing so while standing up much straighter.


    Vim scoffed quietly, so lowly that I doubted anyone else had heard him. But it had been loud in my ears, since he stood so close to me.


    What had he seen, or recognized, to act like that? Had he recognized Vim? Did Vim recognize him?


    I glanced at Vim, and then behind us. Sure enough there didn''t seem to be anything of note... other than the dozens of people behind us who were also waiting in line. At least behind us looked to be some women and children.


    "Lumen imposes a more... strict warehouse system. All goods need to go through their customs gate before being allowed entry. They''ll be able to pick up their goods and carts once inside," Vim explained.


    "Lawless," a man a few spots away said, agreeing with the former man''s comment.


    "Seems a waste of time," I said.


    "She gets it!" someone said loudly. Another voiced his agreement, and we all suddenly got to move.


    The line moved forward, and Vim and I finally stepped onto the large wooden bridge for the first time. I groaned as I realized at this rate it''d take another hour or two before we got in.


    Across the bridge, was a gate. A massive stone structure, which had what looked like three iron gates within it. It was daunting up close, but also exciting... it made me wonder what kind of sights I''d see inside. Especially since I really couldn''t see much of the town, even when we had been approaching it from the forest up on the mountainside.


    Giant walls surrounded the city of Lumen. And within those walls were more walls. The few buildings I had been able to see over the walls were rather standard... other than the very massive castle that lay in the center of the town. That had been a sight. It made me wonder how many people lived in it. The castle alone looked as big as Ruvindale.


    There were two lines into the city. The one that those horse riders had used... which let you just walk right into town, and then the one Vim and I stood in.


    This one was long, and seemed to move slowly.


    How long did it take to pay an entrance fee? What were they doing to take so long? Did people have to mine and chisel the coin themselves on the spot or something?


    Vim sighed and crossed his arms. His elbow bumped into my arm a little, but not harshly. We were standing rather close to one another. I smiled at his annoyed face, and wondered if sometimes Vim wished he didn''t have to act so... normal.


    That was probably the only reason we were standing in line. To appear as normal as possible.


    I had no doubt if Vim really wanted into the city, there''d be no reason for him to wait in line. If he didn''t have a method to get in without notice, he could just climb the walls or something. Or just pay his way in. Yet here we were... patiently waiting... as if we were normal people.


    "Mercenary though aren''t you? Don''t see a mark or flag," the man behind us then spoke up to Vim.


    Glancing at Vim, I watched the way his annoyed expression disappeared. Hidden now beneath the calm and placid face he usually wore. "Who were we last with Renn?" he asked me.


    "The Silken Band," I answered.


    The line of waiting merchants grew quiet all of a sudden, and the man in front of us actually stepped forward... as if to get away from us.


    Woops?


    "Ha! Wish Frank was here. He''d piss his pants if he heard that!" the man behind us laughed though, breaking the weird silence that had formed.


    Another man laughed, and then the idle chatter returned... and I noticed that a few of the people who had been silent this whole time had joined into those conversations. As if to distract themselves, or look busy.


    I glanced at Vim again and found him slightly smirking. He had known my answer would have caused such a unique response.


    Wonder why? Was it famous? If it was, it must not have been in a good way. The only reason the man behind us had laughed, was because he had been amused over imagining his friend''s reaction to the news.


    Vim noticed my staring, and then smiled at me. I felt an awkward smile form on my face in return, and had to look away from him.


    Come on Renn, don''t act so weird in front of him!


    "Still, mercenaries... If you don''t have contracts already let me know. I could use a few more hands on my trip south," a man a few ahead of us said. He turned to give us a warm smile.


    "Sorry, already paid for," Vim said calmly.


    "Ah, typical. Your kind don''t come here without, after all," he said with a sigh.


    "Aint that the truth. Wish I could get paid before even showing up," another man said.


    "You could if you sold something that didn''t flipping spoil," the man next to him said.


    "I like the smell of bananas!" the man laughed in response.


    The line laughed a bit, and I wondered if everyone here knew each other... were they all together? None seemed to be. They weren''t dressed similarly. Some looked like poor peddlers... some looked wealthy. One of the men in front of us was even wearing robes, and had rings on his fingers. They didn''t look gold, but such a sight was still an odd one.


    Our line moved again. I got to step a few more steps out onto the drawbridge, and was able to study one of the massive chains that connected the bridge to the wall.


    Reaching out, I touched the hard metal. It was cold, and a single part of the chain was bigger than my arm.


    "The links aren''t that bad," I noted. Whoever had made them had some skill. They were huge, which would have made it hard for a normal human to work them. Odds are many blacksmiths had forged each link, at the same time.


    "My guild made those chains, mercenary. You''re damn right they''re not bad!" a man a few behind us said.


    "You''re part of the Yapls? No wonder you stink," another man said. This time, people didn''t laugh.


    "Lotta nerve saying that in front of me!" the man two in front of us turned around and actually stepped out of line as to address whoever had spoken.


    "And''ahl say it again!" the man behind us raised his voice, and I turned to watch as a rather lanky man stepped out of the line to shout at the one who had been in front of us.


    The two men began yelling at each other, and I was a little surprised to see most of the people only shake their heads while watching them. No one seemed overly concerned.


    "Get back in line George, before you get tossed into the river!" a man with a familiar voice shouted at the two arguing men. He had been someone who had spoken to me and Vim earlier.


    River...


    While the line watched the two men, as their arguing fizzled out, I stepped up to the railing as to look down past it.


    Yes. There wasn''t a moat beneath this drawbridge... but a genuine river. It was a rather far drop, and looked deep and wide.


    "Feh, spineless spice merchant," the man who had left the line from in front of us returned to his spot, huffing and red in the face.


    Glancing behind us, I saw the lanky man who had confronted him. He was also red in the face, and was muttering with the men who stood around him. Most of the people he was talking to looked displeased with him, or annoyed.


    "Is that common?" I asked Vim.


    "Merchants don''t deal in blood, Renn. They deal in coin," Vim said calmly.


    The line burst out in laughter, even the man in front of us who had been involved in that confrontation laughed.


    "True words!"


    "The truest!"


    "A wise mercenary, who''d think it!" another laughed.


    Smiling at them all, I suddenly didn''t feel so bad about being stuck in this line. This was entertaining.


    Vim seemed completely unbothered by the commotion around him, which he had been the cause of, and our line moved again.


    Stepping ever closer to the large gates, I once again realized how big they were... and how massive the actual gates were themselves.


    The first iron gate of the gateway was the full length of the open bridge. And even from this angle, I could see that the metal the gate was made of was thick. Nearly thicker than the chain I had just looked at.


    How did they lift it? Surely using some kind of pulley system... but the weight of that gate alone...


    And there were three of them.


    Could I lift them?


    Could Vim?


    The line''s laughter died down and their conversations quickly returned. Most sounded much more lively than they had before, as well.


    While the line became noisy I stepped around Vim. I held onto his arm so I could bend a little, arching to the left as to try and see the end of the line. I wasn''t able to see over most of the men. Especially since most wore hats of some kind.


    We weren''t that far it seemed. I could see the inside of the gate finally... and what looked to be knights. There were men with swords and spears, and most looked bored.


    I leaned back, and returned to my spot. Releasing Vim''s arm, I sighed and tried to hear the sounds of the city just out of reach.


    Between the hat muffling the sounds, the loud line I stood in... and the massive walls, I couldn''t hear the city of Lumen at all.


    Which was weird. It was so massive, it should be loud. Yet wasn''t.


    "Almost Renn," Vim said gently.


    I nodded, and sighed all the same.


    A few minutes later and our line moved again. I stepped forward, and finally stood on solid brick again. The wood of the bridge was left behind, and I smiled in triumph.


    Vim smiled at me, watching me as I nodded to him... wondering if he even understood as to why I was smiling.


    "Next in line!" a young voice called out, and our line moved again.


    I finally was able to see our destination without having to stand on my toes, or by peeking around Vim. There was a window lodged into the stone gateway, off to the right corner. Guards stood around it, and the people in line were both talking to whoever was within the window and handing them stuff as well.


    I watched as another person was called to the counter, and I saw the pair of men put not just coins onto the counter but papers as well. Whoever was hidden behind the window grabbed the papers and spent a long time reading them.


    "Read faster," I complained.


    The man behind me snickered.


    "Next in line!"


    We were finally next. The man who had stood in front of us all this time spoke loudly to the one behind the window. He seemed animated, waving his hands around.


    "Excuses?" I asked.


    "Sounds like it," Vim agreed.


    He sounded like he was trying to get the entry tax lowered.


    I glanced to the right, and saw the bowmen up above. There were two I could see up there, and they were leaning up against the rampart. They were staring at Vim and I and whispering to each other.


    "Don''t scare the knights," Vim said lightly.


    A nearby knight shifted in his armor, and glared at us.


    I coughed and smiled at him, which made the armored knight suddenly look very troubled... and then look away. He suddenly found the end of his spear very interesting.


    Vim chuckled but said nothing.


    "Fine!" the man at the window shouted and slapped something onto the counter. I heard the sound of metal scrape stone, so I assumed it was some kind of coin.


    The man huffed and turned away, heading into town... and as he left he quickly became calmer. After only a few steps, his upset face contorted in frustration became calm and normal, as if he hadn''t even been actually angry.


    "Next in line!" a man in leather armor shouted from next to the window.


    Excited, I skipped ahead of Vim and hurried forward.


    Stepping up to the window, I stared at the young boy behind the counter. He looked... a little silly in his metal armor. It clanked loudly as he moved the coins he had just gathered behind the counter, implying that he was as scrawny as he seemed. He barely fit the armor, let alone filled it out.


    "Welcome, welcome. Occupation and purpose of visit?" the young boy asked as he went to writing something before him. I couldn''t see it thanks to the counter being too tall.


    "Mercenaries. Here to answer a call of employment," Vim said.


    The young boy hurriedly looked up, and his eyes went a little wide upon seeing me... and then became less shocked upon seeing Vim. "Ah... yes. Sorry, sir. Mercenaries... that''s five Lumen Marks each, since you have weapons," the boy said quickly.


    As he spoke I noticed the two guards on the left stood up a little straighter, all the while glaring at Vim.


    Vim said nothing as he reached out and dropped the two coins onto the counter. The boy smiled happily at the sight of them, as if relieved that Vim had so willingly obliged.


    "Thanks! Have a wonderful stay in Lumen!" the boy repeated the same phrase I had heard him say to the others before us.


    Vim turned away, and I quickly went to follow him. As we left the giant gate, I noticed the stares of the guardsmen around us. Especially the stares directed at me.


    "That was it?" I asked.


    "What else were you expecting?" Vim asked as we headed into the city, walking along a giant archway to another gate. This one was smaller, and had only one metal gate. It was also not housed upward in the sky, in the archway itself, but instead opened up on hinges along the sides.


    "Well... it had taken so long I had expected actual inspections? Or questions?" I wondered.


    "I''m sure one of those men would happily inspect you if you''d like them to," Vim said.


    "Oh shush, you know what I mean," I said. Why''d he say that like that?


    "Hm." He seemed to have noticed my distaste for his comment and nodded. "We are obviously what we appear to be, Renn. They only inspect those who look out of place. Plus the merchants have to tell them their goods and guild information. They have more questions than mercenaries do," Vim explained.


    "Ah... is that why you chose mercenaries? Because of how easy it was?" I asked.


    "To a degree. I had thought of using you as a traveling nun, but you get this wickedly sinful smile when you see something interesting, so that idea was kicked rather quickly," he said with a sigh.


    I giggled at him. "That''s a joke I approve," I said with a nudge of my elbow.


    "Hm. Would you also approve something nice to eat and drink? I''m actually in the mood for something cold," Vim offered.


    "Oh my yes." Yes indeed.


    Walking alongside Vim, I smiled happily as we entered Lumen.


    S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 119 - One Hundred and Eighteen – Vim - Lumen

    Chapter 119: Chapter One Hundred and Eighteen ¨C Vim - Lumen Renn hummed a happy tune as she chewed on the somewhat burnt breaded snack.


    The bread she ate had some sugar icing on it. Something that was expensive. Expensive enough that if she had been any normal human woman, she would have thrown a fuss over the burnt bread it was slathered on.


    "I uh... like this. A lot," Renn said as she nodded and took another bite.


    "I can tell," I said. Wonder if the burnt bread was what she liked the most. Maybe it gave it that extra bit of flavor to make her happy.


    Renn licked her lips, which had gotten smeared by the sugar. "This place seems lively. But I like how it''s not as busy as Telmik, too," Renn said.


    Ah. So that was why she was as happy as she was. It wasn''t just the tasty food and drink we had just enjoyed, that she was still enjoying, but also the lack of traffic.


    "It gets busy in certain areas. We''re avoiding them," I said.


    "Oh? Thanks!" Renn smiled at me, telling me she had understood very quickly that I had been doing so on purpose.


    I sighed at her, and decided to let it be.


    While we walked I studied the familiar city. Lumen like always was very clean. Too clean. It made me feel uncomfortable somehow, even though it shouldn''t.


    The city was also busy... although not busy enough to bother Renn and make her queasy, there were still quite a few people walking around. Like usual most of the city was full of commoners. Most stared at us as we walked by, but I knew it wasn''t just because we both carried weapons but also Renn''s appearance.


    She was a beautiful young woman, and it was very obvious she was enjoying life. She was dressed well, seemed very healthy, and was genuinely happy. To most people that was a rarity. Especially here in Lumen. With her huge happy smile as she chewed down on the snack, people''s first impressions of her only became that more set in stone.


    Seeing such a woman with a man like me, while dressed like a mercenary and carrying weapons on her back...


    Yes. She was a unique sight.


    Those merchants in that line had found her just as fascinating. It had been humorous to see them glance at her, only to look away quickly. As if they had never even seen a woman before.


    "Where we going now?" Renn asked as she swallowed the last bit of her snack.


    Watching her lick her fingers, I sighed at the sight.


    I reached over to wipe a line of sugar icing off her cheek. She let me do so, and I licked the stuff off my thumb. "The Society has a guild here. We''ll be going there first," I said.


    "Oh...?" Renn sounded odd, but I ignored her as we crossed an intersection. The roads here were larger than normal, to accommodate the large wagons and carts. None of those carts or wagons were here now, but I was making sure no one was following us. Some of those guards and merchants had been a little too intent on staring at Renn...


    But what did I do? It''s not like I could make her less attractive. The only thing I could do was dress her in rags, and make her unhappy. But neither of those things would let me sleep comfortably.


    It was my job to make those I protected as safe and happy as I could... and here I was sniveling that I was actually doing a good job for once.


    "This place is neat, though. Where do they get all the stone from?" Renn asked as we passed a strangely shaped building. It was oval instead of square. Reminiscent of the architecture found farther south.


    "The mountains nearby. There''s a giant quarry near here," I said.


    "Huh... how does the stone buildings last compared to a wooden one?" she asked.


    "Depends on how it''s made. Stone will usually outlast wood, but only if constructed properly," I said.


    "Anything that would last our lifetimes?" Renn asked.


    "Certain methods, yes. A combination of steel and special stone mixtures. They''ll need to be maintained over the centuries, but it''s possible. That bridge we crossed on the way here was older than you Renn, by several factors," I told her.


    "Ah... you had mentioned that. Does that mean no one''s been maintaining that bridge since then?" she asked.


    "Not in the way that it needs to," I said. For a tiny moment I thought of all the things that bridge had probably needed. The chutes, the warming blocks, the circulation pipes... I shivered at the idea of having to retrofit and repair that thing. Since I''d not be able to enlist any help from anyone, and would thus have to do it all alone... it''d take me years. Maybe even decades.


    Renn and I crossed into another street, heading towards one that would lead us to the center of the Lumen''s merchant district.


    "Like most cities this place is built in districts. Unlike most though those districts are owned by guilds. Powerful merchant ones, too. You''ll start to see knights and guards wearing not the colors of Lumen but the guilds who employ them," I explained to Renn. So far I hadn''t seen any of them, but once I did I''d point them out.


    "Guilds who own knights?" she asked.


    I nodded. "They''re become very powerful here. The monarchy here was purchased a few generations ago... making a very... money focused community," I said, choosing my words carefully. Not because I worried who was listening, but precisely because of who was for a fact listening.


    I''d let Brandy teach Renn about this land and its markets. The capitalistic mindset here was something she had to figure out herself. It''d not be hard for her; really... although most of the lands today were ruled by monarchies, influenced by the church, they were still relatively profit and loss orientated. Half the nations that collapsed did so not from war or plague but because their economies collapsed underneath them.


    "You said the society has a guild here?" she asked.


    "That''s where we''re headed," I said with a nod.


    "Do we have knights too then?" she asked, excited to hear if we did.


    "Well... I''m sure they employ guards. Not sure if they''ve gone that far just yet," I said.


    "Ah... true... I guess if they really needed someone they''d just summon you I suppose," she said with a nod.


    Glancing at her and her confident smile, I wondered why she seemed to enjoy such a thought so much.


    "This way," I guided Renn down a smaller road. One that rested in-between large houses. Not noble homes, just wealthier merchants.


    Renn studied the homes we passed, seemingly interested. "Is there a house here for us too? Like at the Cathedral?" she asked.


    "The guild here has homes, yes, but we will be staying at the guild itself while we''re here," I said.


    "Oh...? That''s too bad," she whispered.


    Too bad? Did she want us to stay in a house or something?


    "If you wander around on your own, make sure you carry coins with you. There''s a fee to enter certain districts, and it can add up if you''re not careful," I warned her.


    "A fee? Just to walk around?" she asked.


    I nodded.


    "That''s ridiculous," she grumbled and shook her head. Her happy smile died a little, she was now a little upset.


    "We pay taxes and tolls when entering different lands," I told her.


    "Lands, yes. Not within the same city!" she said loudly.


    I shrugged.


    "Don''t shrug! How do they even tell whose entering and leaving? What if people do what we''re doing now, walking down smaller back roads?" she asked.


    "They fence it off with walls, Renn. Similar to the gate we went through when we entered the city," I told her.


    "Oh... that''s dumb," she complained.


    "Not to these people," I said. Most had voted in favor of it.


    Though... people had been given one month''s salary in exchange for a positive vote. That might have had something to do with it.


    Exiting the road of houses, we returned to a business road. We took a left, heading deeper into Lumen, and the shops started becoming more frequent.


    "See that symbol?" I pointed at one of the building''s front awning. It had a blue and white emblem sewn into it.


    She nodded.


    "That''s the company guild that the Society owns. The Animalia Company," I said.


    "Huh? Really?" Renn stood up straight, and I realized it was probably a little hard for her to see clearly. Thanks to the angle...


    Looking up and down the street, I found another shop with the symbol. Some kind of bakers shop. It had the symbol painted onto the large window displaying breads and other items.


    Walking over to it with Renn, I let her examine the symbol for a moment.


    "Just... just the letter A? really?" she asked.


    I nodded. That it was. "Well, the letter... in a circle. With colors," I offered to defend it, even though I didn''t care for it either.


    "It''s not neat at all," she complained.


    "Hm..." I turned to go, but Renn stopped me before I could. She gave me a happy smile, and I sighed and nodded.


    A few minutes later she emerged from the bread shop with two loaves, both warmly baked.


    Renn happily returned to my side as we went back to walking to our destination. She hummed as she slowly munched on the bread.


    "How much were they?" I asked her.


    "Three of the copper pieces each," she said


    "Oh?" That wasn''t bad at all. Either the crop yields this year had been great, or the shop owner had taken a liking to her.


    Something told me it was the latter.


    "Want a piece?" she asked, offering me a bite.


    I took it, even though I didn''t want it. How was she able to eat so much? Better yet how did she seem to always enjoy it, too?


    "So... do we own those stores then? They had all been human in there," Renn asked.


    While we rounded a corner, I realized that maybe that had been what she really wanted. Not just the bread, but to check if any of our kind had been in that store.


    "We own it. Or well, at least fund or supply it. Brandy and the guild leader handle all that stuff," I said.


    Thank goodness too. The thought of having to deal with all of that stuff again made me pissed off.


    "Hmm..." she hummed as she chewed off a big bite of the bread.


    As I ate the piece she had offered me, I recognized the taste of sourdough bread. It was bland, and didn''t deserve the happy smile she wore as she ate it.


    "They said this was made with ale," she said.


    "Ale yeast, yes. A process fairly new to this region."


    "It''s tasty," she said.


    "Usually this bread accompanies something else, Renn. It''s an addition, not a snack on its own," I told her.


    "Oh?" she mumbled the word as she took another big bite.


    No matter.


    Rounding another corner, the Societies Company came into sight. Down the road, at the end, was a massive building.


    "There she is," I told Renn.


    She paused, and looked around. Then her eyes fell on the huge building at the end of the road.


    "That big castle?" she asked with food in her mouth.


    "Not really a castle. There''s a large trading firm behind it, and then there''s a bank and commercial residence too. Other than the Cathedral Renn, this is one of the largest buildings the Society claims," I told her.


    "Huh... from a church to a trading post," she said as we started walking to it.


    I scanned the street leading to the company, and didn''t recognize any of our members. There were a few people who were busy working and walking around, that were probably employees or something... but they were all humans.


    "The bank is at the end of a large commercial road. A road that has businesses running down it all the way through the city until it reaches the port. There''s another large road opposing it, that''s used by carts and wagons. You can walk down it just be careful, sometimes the merchants aren''t very attentive," I explained.


    Renn giggled. "Ran over by a wagon."


    "It happens," I said.


    "Ah... probably does," she sounded more solemn as she nodded... then took another bite of her bread.


    "Never seen anyone hurt by a horse or cart?" I asked her.


    "Hm... I have. But it hadn''t been moving," she said.


    "Hadn''t been moving?" I asked.


    "The cart broke, and fell on the man. Honestly I hadn''t seen it first hand, and I had only seen the... results. I''m not sure how it happened, or why he had been under it in the first place," she said.


    "Humans always find ways to get themselves hurt in the oddest ways possible," I said.


    "They do," she agreed, and munched down on the last bit of one of her loafs. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Walking past a large warehouse, I noticed the three carts within being loaded. The crates had our companies insignia painted on them.


    "We own these too?" Renn asked.


    "So it seems. We hadn''t last time I was here," I said.


    "Isn''t that a good thing?" she asked.


    "Was Lughes''s hoarding of wealth good for him?" I asked.


    Renn stopped walking, and I flinched. I shouldn''t have phrased it like that.


    "I uh... really don''t want that to happen again, Vim. Please," Renn spoke seriously, and had even squeezed the loaf of bread in hands as she did so. I sighed at the sight of her squishing her snack, and looking so distraught.


    "Sorry Renn, I hadn''t meant it that way. Brandy is far... more astute than Lughes. You''ll see upon meeting her, that such a thing like that won''t happen here," I said.


    "Yet you had said that for a reason. Why?"


    "Because great wealth is more trouble than it is worth," I said.


    "Are you... against this then? What the Society is doing here?" she asked as she looked around.


    "We can talk about that later. I want you to have your own opinion first, before you hear my own," I said. I had been doing so well too, with not revealing anything to her. I had wanted... I needed her, to form her own thoughts on this place. On Brandy.


    I needed Renn to form her own thoughts on the Society as a whole.


    Renn studied me for a moment, and then looked down. Her happy face was long gone, and was now going to stay away based off the sad frown that took its place as she studied her now half squished loaf of bread.


    "Remember the favor I asked of you?" I asked her, hoping to salvage this moment.


    She should be happy. Overjoyed. She was about to meet one of the largest communities of importance in the Society... she deserved to experience this moment with absolute joy, not worry.


    Renn nodded. "The painting," she said.


    I nodded. "Can I ask one more favor of you?"


    She tilted her head at me, and I knew her ears had flickered under her hat. "Sure?"


    "Do for me what no one else will," I said.


    Renn''s eyes hardened and she nodded stiffly, waiting for the rest of my request.


    "Judge them," I asked of her.


    "Judge...?" she didn''t seem to like the idea of it.


    "Judge their methods. Their community. The company, the guild, and the people they employ," I said.


    Renn stepped forward and shook her head. The loaf of bread in her hand shook as she did. "Wait... wait, Vim!" she started to speak but I didn''t let her interrupt me.


    "I need you to study them. To learn everything you can, about everyone you can. Especially of Brandy and Gerald, the guild leader," I asked her for help.


    Unlike the last time I had asked her for help... she now looked upset. Hurt. Offended, even.


    Stepping closer to her, I reached out to break off a piece of her now mostly squished bread. It tasted the same, even squished.


    Renn took in a deep breath, and closed her eyes. She ignored me as I took another piece of bread.


    "Why wait till now to ask me this? Why now? Why when we''re right in front of them?" she asked quietly, with her eyes still closed.


    "You wanted me to test you. Here it is. A real one. One that can change everything," I said.


    A tiny whine came from her as she lowered her head, and I could tell by the way her hat shifted that her ears had drooped.


    Two men, both talking lightly to themselves passed us by. They glanced at us oddly, but didn''t draw too close or seem too interested. Their conversation never even switched to us, even when they drew farther away.


    "You can say no, Renn," I told her after a few moments passed.


    "No," she said.


    I frowned, a little surprised that she actually had done so. I couldn''t help but blink a few times, and hesitated.


    She had said no.


    "Okay..." I said lightly, and my mind whirled at the rejection. I honestly had not expected it at all and...


    "I can''t say no. I''ll do it. What am I supposed to be looking for?" she asked, looking up at me. She blinked at me and tilted her head, as if seeing something odd. "Vim?" she asked, and I realized I probably looked absolutely ridiculous.


    Calm yourself.


    "There''s nothing you need to look for. I just want you to evaluate them. I want you to learn everything that you can, and afterwards tell me about them. Your thoughts, the good and the bad," I said.


    "Oh... So I''m not going to get anyone in trouble?" she asked.


    So that was what she had been worrying about.


    "Likely not, Renn. Even if someone was doing something I disapproved of, do you really think I''d do anything about it? If they''re not endangering the society I don''t stop anyone from doing anything they want," I said.


    She nodded, understanding that.


    "Then..." she glanced past me, to the building in the distance.


    "Just study them. Judge them. I wasn''t going to bring it up at all, honestly... but maybe it''s for the best. As I said, you wanted to be tested. Well... this is a good way for me to do it. I want you to basically report to me, after some time, and I want you to tell me everything on your mind. The good and the bad. About everyone. Everything."


    She slowly nodded, understanding. "Okay. I can do that. I can do that Vim," she said.


    "Please and thank you," I said.


    Her eyes held my own, and I noticed the way her pupils were thin and narrowed. She was focusing very intently on the thing before her. Usually I''d not be bothered by such a gaze... yet...


    "Next time give me more warning, please," she said softly.


    "If there''s a next time. Sure," I said.


    Renn giggled and then took a huge bite out of her bread. Right where I had been pulling pieces off. "Please Vim! Of course there will be," she said and stepped past me. Hurrying forward... now excited.


    Following her, I kept pace with her as I studied the look on her face. Her smile had returned... but I could see the worry behind it. Especially in her stride, and the way she chewed on the bread. She wasn''t eating for enjoyment now, but instead to simply eat it as fast as possible. It was no longer something to relish, but now something to finish so she could move on to something else.


    I sighed at myself, and realized I had done that rather foolishly.


    Oh well. It was done.


    Next time... next time I''d do it better.


    "What''s a guild leader, by the way?" Renn then slowed to ask.


    Frowning at her, I put my hand onto her back as to keep her from stopping completely. She picked her pace back up, but it was obvious she was upset over it. "The one who leads the company. They call the organizations guilds here, he''s one of us. A dove," I said.


    "A dove?" she perked up at that.


    "Brandy is an otter. She''s the bookkeeper," I said.


    "Otter," she perked up at that even more.


    "Though she may not be back yet," I said.


    Renn nodded. "The Clothed Woman had said that."


    "There''re a few other members too. They''ll introduce themselves," I said.


    Walking up to the Animalia Company Guild, I glanced down the large roads that circled the massive complex. There were carts and wagons down one side, some lined up and waiting to get in. Down the other side were people coming and going. There was even a carriage waiting at the bank''s entrance, possibly a noble or wealthy merchant was making a deposit or asking for a loan.


    "It is a castle, Vim," Renn whispered as she stared upward.


    Glancing up at the many floors, and balconies that littered them... I guess I could see how she''d think such a thing. It did have towers and spires, but I knew most of them were just for decoration.


    "Well... as I said. Wealth becomes too noticeable too quickly," I said.


    "Obviously so," she agreed as we headed for the entrance in the center. The one between the bank''s entrance and the large depot for goods. The one most people wouldn''t usually need to enter, since it was more for the workers than customers of any kind.


    Patting Renn on the back as we crossed the wide street and entered the company, we passed through the massive wooden doors that were propped open wide. They looked pushed to the limit of their hinges, as if to invite any and all into the building without hesitation.


    Upon entering we found hustle and bustle. The large entry room was created in a way to mimic the building itself. Massive, for the sake of being so. There were large stairwells to the back, which led to the upper floors. The cardinal directions also had large hallways. One to lead to each section of the building. Then there were of course doors and hallways scattered around them, all having their own purposes. There seemed to be twenty or so people here, but some were heading elsewhere. One was walking up a stairwell, to head deeper into the building and another pair of women were heading down the right hallway. Based off the uniforms they wore, they were heading to the bank as to go to work.


    Amidst all the paths one could take, were desks and tables. Offices ran along the left side of the large room, and tables for people to sit and work on whatever task they were entrusted with littered the right wall. In-between them, was a large circular counter. Where three women were currently sitting at. Each woman was directed towards one of the hallways, or the front door.


    The one who sat facing the door noticed us as we entered, and quickly stood from her seat.


    She went wide-eyed, and then screamed. "Oh my gosh!"


    Renn went perfectly still, as did most of the dozens of people in the room. Every conversation, all the shuffling of papers, and the echoes of feet upon ceramic tile all ceded in their noise making as the receptionist leapt over her counter and ran at me.


    I stepped aside from Renn a bit, to give the woman enough room.


    With a happy shriek, Reatti charged into me, wrapping her arms around my waist as she happily giggled and greeted me.


    Smiling down at her, I glanced around and noticed the gentle smiles of other members... and the odd looks of those who were obviously not.


    Yet none of those looks bothered me as much as Renn''s did.

 Chapter 120: hapter One Hundred and Nineteen – Renn – The Animalia Company

    Chapter 120: hapter One Hundred and Nineteen ¨C Renn ¨C The Animalia Company The woman swung in the air for a moment, thanks to how fiercely she had tackled Vim.


    Vim held his arms out for her, not so much as to hug her... but to make sure she didn''t fall and hurt herself. Vim turned a little, to let her fling around in the air for a moment. The sight made me jealous.


    Why was she allowed to act like that and not me?


    "Nice to see you too Reatti," Vim calmly greeted the woman, as unabashed and as unbothered as usual.


    "Welcome back! It''s been awhile!" Reatti said happily as her feet finally found the ground. She stood up straight, yet still held Vim in a hug. The woman was a little shorter than me, even without my ears into account... and looked very human.


    "A few years," Vim nodded, and then someone else hurried up. I went still as another woman giggled happily as she approached.


    This one looked a little older. And was definitely not human. Her ears were pointed a little at their tips, and her hair was a little too thick. "Welcome back Vim. Come, come inside, come on Reatti. Let. Him. Go," the new woman spoke kindly to Vim, and then her tone took a drastic change upon addressing the one clinging to him.


    "Aww, don''t be selfish Herra. The only time he''ll let me hug him is when we meet and..." Reatti complained.


    "Selfish!" Herra''s pointed ears became a redder hue, and she stepped forward and grabbed Reatti by the back of her shirt. With a couple tugs the woman was able to separate Vim and Reatti, who whined quietly.


    "Nice to see you''re well too, Herra," Vim said.


    The stern woman suddenly let Reatti go, and went red in the face this time. "Mhm," she nodded.


    Reatti saw she had been let go and immediately stepped forward to hug Vim again. Before she could however, a new person arrived. This time a young man.


    "Vim! How''ve you been!" he stepped forward, right before Reatti could get a hold of Vim, and went to shaking Vim''s hand.


    "Brom. I''ve been well, how''s the ear?" Vim asked.


    Brom laughed and scratched at his head, where his left ear... should have been. He had a very obvious scar there, which ran upward into his hair and even down his neck. Something had harmed him dreadfully.


    Looking around for any more people approaching, I found there were none. Everyone else in the large room were staring at us, but not approaching... though...


    Very quickly I tried to tell who was human and who wasn''t.


    A tall woman near the massive hallway to the right wasn''t. She wore a loose dress robe, and I could tell by the way she stood that she was one of us. Something was hidden beneath her dress, like how I hid my tail. Other than her none of the rest had any obvious traits I could notice just from a glance.


    "Gerald is here, Vim. Just got back a few hours ago, in fact," Herra said as Vim''s hand was finally released by Brom. The young man was still smirking wildly, as if shaking Vim''s hand was an honor.


    Wait... he probably wasn''t a young man. He wasn''t human either. I could tell not just thanks to the scar from an injury that probably would have killed any normal human, but also because his nails were black. Solid black. Not something paint alone could have accomplished.


    "Oh come on, at least let us visit for a moment and," Reatti stepped between Brom and Herra, to get her opinion in.


    "Yeah, it''s slow right now Vim, we could chat and," Brom agreed, interrupting Reatti.


    "Slow? We have thirty nine appointments left today, Brom!" Herra interrupted Brom.


    "You two do! I don''t!" Reatti raised her hand, smiling in triumph. She looked the youngest of the three, and also seemed to act it... but something about her made me think it was the opposite.


    These three were all definitely members...


    "Come with me instead Vim! I got cookies!" The tall woman I had noticed earlier was waving at us, beckoning Vim over.


    "Your cookies are stale!" Brom yelled at her.


    The tall woman glowered at Brom, but said nothing.


    Glancing at Vim as the rest of the building started talking, some laughing and some returning to their jobs, I went still at the sight of Vim''s soft smile.


    He was staring at them all with gentle eyes, and it made me...


    Feeling forgotten, I shifted a little and realized I was still holding the last piece of bread. Just one bite was left.


    Since no one seemed to be focused on me, I went ahead and stuffed it into my mouth. It at least gave me something to do.


    "Just stay off it, Brom. Go load a cart or something," Reatti complained as she tried to push him aside.


    "I wish mother would have drowned you too," Brom said as he refused to get pushed aside.


    My ears perked up at his words, but no one else seemed to even blink at them as Reatti actually growled at him. A deep guttural growl that solidified the fact she wasn''t human at all.


    Herra was about to say something, to join in the commotion, but someone suddenly coughed.


    The whole room went quiet, and I noticed the three fools had gone completely still. Reatti lowered her head, Brom looked up to the ceiling and Herra slowly turned to smile apologetically at the one who had coughed.


    A tall man stood at the second stairwell balcony. In-between the two large stairwells, the balcony extruded enough to let him overlook us all. He was staring down at us, and didn''t look too please.


    "Uh... see you later Vim. Let''s get drinks later," Brom said quickly as he turned to go.


    "I''ll see you then too!" Reatti said as she hurried back to her desk. She didn''t hop over it as she had done upon seeing us, but instead entered it from the appropriate little door.


    Herra sighed and stood up straight, and then gestured towards the stairs. "The Guild Leader awaits," she said calmly.


    "Thanks Herra," Vim said as he stepped forward.


    She smiled and nodded as Vim stepped past her.


    Quickly swallowing the last bite of bread, I hurried to follow Vim. As I did though the woman startled a tiny bit. So momentarily that I had barely noticed. Her eyes narrowed at me, and I smiled and nodded softly to her.


    Had they actually not realized I had been here?


    She didn''t smile back, and I felt her gaze on me as I followed Vim to the stairwell.


    In fact...


    As we ascended, I noticed how oddly quiet it got as I followed Vim.


    Reaching the top of the stairs, before Vim and I turned to greet the man, I glanced back behind me.


    Everyone was staring at me. Everyone.


    I gulped and looked away, suddenly very conscious.


    "Gerald," Vim greeted the man, and I intentionally stepped to the side a little... to put Vim in-between me and the many onlookers.


    "Vim. A pleasure to see you again," the tall man took Vim''s hand, and as they shook hands I realized something rather interesting.


    This man was beautiful.


    He wasn''t just tall, he was perfectly shaped. Not too skinny. Not too large. He had big hands, wide shoulders, a nicely shaped face... He was clean shaven too, which was a rarity amongst the men of today.


    As their hands separated, I realized I was staring at him. I shifted a little as he turned to smile at me. "This is Renn," Vim introduced me.


    He held his hand out, and gave me a very large smile. One that told me that he knew full well what I was and was genuinely happy to know so. "Renn? I am Gerald. I''m the appointed guild leader of the Animalia Company Corporation. It is my honor to welcome you into my business," he greeted me.


    Shaking his hand, I flinched a little. His hand was soft. Too soft. Had he never done any labor before?


    "It''s a pleasure to meet you Gerald," I said.


    "Come. Shall we go to my office, Vim?" Gerald asked Vim for permission as my hand left his.


    Rubbing my finger and thumb together, I felt odd. I had gloves on, but had noticed how soft his hands had been all the same. It made me wish I could take my glove off and shake his hand again.


    This was the dove Vim had mentioned... did that have something to do with how soft he had felt?


    Vim nodded and Gerald gestured for Vim to walk ahead of him. Vim did so, and then I had to go and follow after Vim since Gerald didn''t move. He waited for me to go ahead first.


    He was the leader here and he was treating Vim as the superior.


    "Is Brandy back yet?" Vim asked as we headed for a hallway. It wasn''t as large as the two down on the first floor, but this one had a huge red rug with golden designs on the edges.


    "No. She likely won''t be for a week or two more," Gerald said from behind me.


    His voice came from even higher than Vim''s... and was a little sing-song like too. Now that I wasn''t looking at him, his voice was something I could focus on a little more. It wasn''t as high pitched as I would have thought from a bird, however.


    "Where''d she go?" Vim asked.


    "The Bell Church," Gerald said.


    Vim nodded.


    He had already known that. From the Clothed Woman.


    Had he doubted her, or was he just confirming it?


    I gulped as I remembered his previous oddness. And not just the odd moments before we had entered this building.


    He had acted weird at the Clothed Woman''s church too. As if he hadn''t trusted her.


    The hallway turned a little, but it wasn''t a corner. The hallway rounded, and suddenly there were large windows. All as tall as Vim, and very clear. I was walking in the center of the hallway, but once I saw the flowers and other greenery I had to step closer to the windows. As I did I realized that the flowers and grass outside weren''t a real garden. This was still the second floor. The flowers, trees, and grass were all growing from giant planters and pots. There were tables and chairs out there, too. It looked pretty.


    Once the windows were left behind I returned to walking directly behind Vim. He had noticed my actions, but hadn''t paid much attention to me. A single glance was all I had gotten.


    This entire place was ours? It was humongous. The hallway was now returning to a single straight one. A familiar normal hallway... but now with smaller windows, and paintings in-between them.


    These windows showed the city. We were now walking along the edge of the building, it seemed. Off in the distance I could see the tall stone buildings, and the huge walls that loomed over them in the distance. It was a pretty scene. One that I wanted to examine, but honestly the paintings and the hallway were more important.


    Passing a large painting, I studied the underwater scene that had been painted. There were pretty fish swimming around colorful coral. Nothing about it really seemed related to our Society, but...


    The next painting was a desert. Giant rolling hills of sand with ragged mountains off in the distance.


    As we walked the hallway the paintings started to show a theme.


    One was a dense forest. Another was a rocky mountainside.


    The paintings and windows ended, and finally doors came into view. Vim took us to one of the biggest doors. I noticed there were no windows opposing the door, and it seemed intentional.


    Vim opened the door and strode on in as if he owned the place. I hesitated a moment, but followed him in anyway.


    The office of the man who was called a guild leader was... a little plain. It was big, and had a very large window behind a fancy desk... but that was really it. There was a couch, some chairs across from it and a low glass table between them. In front of the desk were two large chairs, and there were a few shelves on the walls without doors or windows. Most of the shelves were full of books and nothing decorative. In fact other than the rug on the ground the room was bland.


    Walking into the room, I studied the rug that covered the floor. It had the same red and gold design as the one in the hallway, yet was thicker. I actually felt bad walking onto it with my dirty shoes.


    Gerald closed the door behind us, and Vim went to take a seat onto the couch. Before he did, he pulled around his sword and spear and rested them against one of the bookshelves. He also put the leather slack pouch that held the quiver and bow down too.


    While Gerald sat behind his desk, into a large black chair, I went over to place my own weapons next to Vim''s. Putting the spear and sword against the shelf felt a little rude, but I did so anyway.


    "I see the company has expanded again," Vim said as I made sure the spear and sword weren''t going to cause any damage. I had to move Vim''s spear a little, since he had laid the spear point right into the spine of one of the books on the shelf. It had left a tiny little dent of a hole, and I flinched at it.


    "You mean the warehouses? Yes. We purchased them last year. We rent out half of them to the previous occupants," Gerald said.


    "Kind of you," Vim said.


    "Brandy''s idea. We spent nearly two years turning away cargo storage, thanks to the lack of space. So we now use those warehouses to store the long-term goods," Gerald said.


    Once I was done messing with the weapons, I stepped around and wondered where to sit. Vim had relaxed back on the couch, laying his arm up against the top of the couch''s backrest. Sitting there would probably seem weird, even though the couch looked the most comfortable.


    Sitting across from Vim in one of the larger single chairs, I shifted a little and was surprised to find it was actually very comfortable. Whatever material the cushions were made out of was soft. It didn''t even bother my tail that was hidden under the leather skirt. Usually sitting down bothered my tail no matter what or how I sat.


    After getting comfortable I realized Gerald was staring at me. So was Vim. They both had an odd smile on their faces.


    "Hm?" I wondered if maybe I had sat funny, or they hadn''t wanted me to sit here.


    "How''s the market doing, in general?" Vim then asked, while still staring at me.


    "Strong. New trade routes have been solidified along the eastern coast, which has helped immensely. I''ve even been considering selling one of our boats, thanks to the offers being given," Gerald said.


    "What kind of offers?" Vim asked.


    "Thirty thousand, with ten percent for five years," Gerald said.


    Vim frowned, which made me squirm since he was still staring at me. "Not bad at all," he said.


    "Indeed."


    "Why haven''t you accepted?" Vim asked.


    "Brandy''s against it," he said.


    Vim sighed. "And let me guess, that''s why she''s gone to the Bell Church," he said.


    Gerald glanced at Vim, and then back at me. He sat up a little straighter, and seemed as if he wanted to say something... yet didn''t speak. Seemed he didn''t want to say something while I was here.


    "Other than that, and our steadily growing company... the biggest issue right now is actually the politics in town," Gerald said, very obviously changing topics on purpose.


    Vim shifted and rested his head on his fist, relaxing even more. He still stared at me, however. "Politics," Vim nearly scoffed the word out.


    "The Lumen monarchy and its supporters want to declare independence. They''re in the process of forging a declaration as we speak. They expect it to be done before summer," Gerald said.


    "What do the fools at the merchant table think about that?" Vim asked.


    "As one of the fools, I''m willing to support it since everyone else wants to as well. If I voiced against it now I''d be seen as odd, Vim. A few meetings ago Old Crounch voiced his disapproval and at the next meeting instead of him in his seat it was his nephew," Gerald said.


    "Was he killed?" Vim asked.


    "I believe he was," Gerald said. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Vim sighed, and I was a little surprised to hear of such a thing. Someone had been killed simply because they had a different opinion amongst many? And it wasn''t even a religious thing but something to do with money?


    "All in all it has a great chance at not only passing both sectors of government, but will also succeed in the long run. Lumen''s become too powerful and well connected with the nations across the inlet sea. Though I do suspect a visit from the royals of Dreed soon, to offer a very appealing counter offer. I expect a flat tax rate, with an offer of eventual sovereignty down the road," Gerald said.


    "Have fun with that," Vim said.


    "I always do," Gerald nodded with a smile.


    Vim glared at me, and I realized he was actually glaring at Gerald. I accepted his glare and smiled back at him, which made Vim frown instead.


    "Anyone new here?" Vim then asked.


    "Other than our very unique guest in this room, no one is new. There are currently fourteen members in Lumen, if you include Brandy who plans to stick around for a few years," Gerald said.


    Fourteen!


    What a wonderful number!


    "Anything special I should know about, before we talk about her?" Vim asked with a wave at me.


    "I do have a request for you, but I can beg of it to you later. She''s far more important," Gerald said with a smile at me.


    I shifted at that smile, since it looked... too good on his face. It was almost unnatural how beautiful he was. Maybe he wasn''t a man at all?


    "Well?" Vim gestured at me to introduce myself.


    "Ah... I''m Renn. I''ve been tagging along with Vim for a little over a year now. We met in Ruvindale," I introduced myself.


    "A year?" Gerald quickly glanced at Vim, who waved him off.


    "For now I''m just traveling with him. Haven''t really decided yet where to call home," I said.


    "Well, well... Forgive me for asking, since it''s very personal and usually not something we openly discuss without permission... but I have over a dozen lives that I am responsible for, so I am forced to ask it," Gerald spoke evenly, yet with a serious tone. He sat closer to his desk, and crossed his arms on the desk. He stared calmly at me, waiting for permission.


    "Uh... sure," I nodded, unsure what he wanted.


    "You''re a predator, aren''t you?" he asked.


    Oh. "Yes. I''m a large cat. The Chronicler said I was a jaguar," I told him.


    Vim sighed, and I wondered if maybe I shouldn''t have told him that.


    Gerald though went wide eyed and sat back a little. "Huh... So..." he pointed lightly at his head, and I obliged him and took my hat off.


    The man smiled warmly in thanks as he took in the sight of my ears. "I also have a tail," I said, and reached down to lift the leather skirt a little. I let the tip of my tail slid out from its hiding spot to show him.


    "Fascinating... Well, the reason I asked so rudely, Renn, is that although we do have a few predators here... they''re not true ones. At least not anymore. All of those here however will not shy away or hide from you, or feel threatened, but I only wish to ask permission to let everyone know about you. To get their approval in letting you into our home," Gerald said.


    I glanced at Vim who nodded at me. "He''s asking for permission to summon everyone and have them all give the okay to letting you stay. It''s how it works here," he said.


    "Oh. Sure. Of course." I nodded quickly.


    That was perfectly reasonable. This was their home after all.


    "Wonderful. I''m sure it''ll be fine. As I said we''re all a little more... adept at living amongst those unfamiliar. But the rule is the rule. If you don''t mind I will go have Herra summon everyone for us. Is that alright with you as well Vim?" Gerald asked.


    "She''s probably already gathered most of them," Vim said with a nod.


    "I''ve no doubt. I shall leave the two of you alone as I do so. For what it''s worth Renn, you have my blessing. I look forward to hearing your story and sharing with you my own," Gerald stood from his desk and spoke warmly as he hurried to go.


    "Yeah..." I nodded as he quickly left, closing the door behind him.


    Vim sighed as he lifted his feet and put them upon the small glass table that sat between us.


    "It''s just how some places are Renn," Vim said.


    "I''m okay with it. I''d never want to force myself onto someone," I said.


    "Some like that, though," Vim said.


    I frowned at him and wondered just what he meant. Were there really people who enjoyed it when strangers intruded forcefully into their home? Or into their territory?


    Wait...


    "Is that what you like?" I asked, a little excited.


    Vim simply stared at me, and I sighed at him.


    He chuckled.


    "Is... are all of them going to come in here? To say yes or no?" I asked.


    "Huh? Oh... not likely. Most will say yes or no without even looking at you. The few who might want to meet you will do so, but they''ll probably meet you in the housing area, not here. Odds are most already heard all about you. Half the community was in the lobby, so they''ve already seen you," he said.


    "I see... wait half? Really?" I asked. There had been that many? The three fools... that tall woman... Gerald... I had missed a few then.


    Vim nodded. "The only one who might actually say no is Pierre. He''s a mouse," Vim said.


    "A mouse?"


    "They hate cats," he said with a shrug.


    Oh.


    "What do I do if they actually say I can''t stay?" I asked, now worried.


    "You''ll be fine. But if you did get told no... well, I guess I''d have to escort you out of Lumen. That''d be a pain," Vim said as he thought about it.


    "How often do people get told no?" I asked.


    "Honestly it happens... but usually it''s their reputation that causes it. Or their actions. For reference Lilly is not allowed into Lumen," he said.


    Somehow I understood why. She''d not harm any of our members, but the humans here...


    "You''ll find there are probably a few dozen humans here too. That know about us, and are a part of the Society," Vim then said.


    "Oh? Oh..." that was what he meant then. Lilly wouldn''t have liked that at all. "Does Gerald have to ask them too?" I wondered.


    "No."


    That seemed unfair... but I guess that was just how it was.


    Amber hadn''t been considered a true member either, once I thought about it. That had been most the reason I had such a difference of opinion with the rest at the Sleepy Artist.


    "Notice he said fourteen?" Vim then said softly.


    "Hm? Yeah?" Why did he suddenly look so sad?


    "He didn''t include her," he whispered.


    I was about to ask who he meant... but I knew already.


    They hadn''t included the Clothed Woman in their numbers.


    Vim took a deep breath and sighed. He sat back and looked away from me, to the floor.


    Gulping softly, I couldn''t help but feel cold all of a sudden.


    And here I had thought he had hated her.


    How foolish of me. How cruel of me.


    About to say something, I went quiet as someone knocked on the door. Gerald opened it and stepped in, smiling happily. "Renn, would you be willing to meet a few of our members here? It''ll only take a moment," he said.


    "Sure," I said and stood.


    I stepped to the door, but hesitated when I noticed Vim wasn''t getting up too. He noticed my look and waved at me. "I''ll be here when you''re done," he said.


    Oh. Great.


    "Remember Herra? She''ll guide you there," Gerald gestured out the door, to where Herra stood. She smiled and waved at me, seemingly excited.


    I nodded, and decided to put away the mixture of feelings I was enduring right now.


    I didn''t want to hate them all, so for now I needed to... ignore it. Not forget it. Just ignore for a moment.


    "Renn is it? I''m Herra," the woman greeted me as I stepped out of the room, and as I shook her hand Gerald closed the door behind me.


    "Renn. I''m beyond pleased to meet you, thank you for taking the time to talk to me," I greeted her back, and felt a little bad as I became a little excited.


    "Oh please, time off work and I get to meet someone new? Threaten me with a good time, really," Herra happily spoke as she gestured down the hall, the other direction than whence I had come from earlier.


    Following her down the hall to meet the rest... I looked forward to meeting new people. New members of the Society... yet at the same time...


    I was also looking forward to doing what Vim had asked of me.

 Chapter 121 - One Hundred and Twenty – Vim – A Request

    Chapter 121: Chapter One Hundred and Twenty ¨C Vim ¨C A Request Gerald closed the door and nodded to himself, as if very proud of what had just happened.


    "Why''d Herra volunteer?" I asked.


    "She''s interested in her. Wants to know about her," Gerald said.


    Really...? Something told me she had a weirder reason.


    "Merit and Sofia wanted to see her before saying yes. They''ll allow her entry, Vim. Merit just likes to act rude and Sofia does whatever Merit does," Gerald said as he went to sit across from me, in the other chair. The one Renn hadn''t sat in.


    "You heard from everyone else already?" I asked.


    Gerald nodded. "Herra hurried around to ask everyone," he said.


    "How''d Pierre take it?"


    "I heard he said she was pretty? He saw her as you two walked up the hallway. He had heard the commotion and came to see what was going on," he said with a shrug.


    I sighed. That was too bad. So far only a few members have actually dismissed or hated Renn, but none had done so too vocally.


    She needed to experience outright disgust and hatred, to really learn that not everyone would like her.


    "So uh... Well..." Gerald fidgeted, and I noticed the way his eyes danced to my left.


    Glancing at whatever was bothering him, I realized what it was real quick. After all they gleamed, and were pointy.


    "What?" I asked him.


    Gerald coughed and sat straight up, and I watched the pretty man''s face go pale.


    A part of me wanted to tease him, but I knew I shouldn''t do that. He, like most of our kind... weren''t like Renn. I couldn''t tease and joke about things like that with them. They were too sensitive. Too weak. Too scared.


    "Should I uh... be worried Vim? Is something happening? I hadn''t heard any news of anything, or..." Gerald shifted and I noticed the sweat forming on his brow.


    Oh. True.


    Raising my hand, I gently smiled at the very worried bird. "Please Gerald, if something dangerous was happening by now I would tell you... you know that," I said.


    "Well, yes... but you''ve only been here for under an hour, so I was just thinking maybe you were waiting till she left or..." Gerald did seem to relax, but he was still worried. He looked at the weapons again, as if his eyes were drawn to them.


    "They''re blunt. Or well, the swords are at least," I told him.


    "Oh, well that''s good. The swords are blunted. So it''s a good thing you''re not strong enough to not even need a sword... or that there''s a bunch of spears and other weapons there too, which are obviously sharpened," Gerald said quickly.


    I couldn''t help it; I had to let a smile reach my face. Although I had expected it to bother him, it instead made him relax a little. "I have a favor to ask you, Gerald. It''s a big one, too," I said.


    Gerald blinked and sat up, nodding quickly as he waited for me to ask it.


    "I''m looking for a place for her. Renn. She''s a predator, a real one, but she''s gentle and very intelligent. You''ll realize this quick enough. I''d like you and the rest to see if she''d be able to work amongst you. Live amongst you, too," I said.


    Gerald was quiet for a moment, and I watched as his mind quickly began calculating. He was not just thinking of what to say, but everything. How much danger she''d bring. How much profit she''d allow. He was undoubtedly taking those weapons into account too.


    "Gentle you say?" he asked softly.


    I nodded. "She''s still a predator, Gerald... but you need not worry over her harming or eating anyone. Trust me; I''ve been watching her for a year. She''d die before hurting any of you," I said. It was rather surprising how easily it was to promise such a thing.


    He gulped and sat back against his chair, as if suddenly tired. "A genuine predator... at the very least it''d make us feel a little safer, in a way," he considered.


    "I plan to stay here until Brandy returns. By then we''ll all be able to figure out if she''d work out or not," I said.


    "Oh... speaking of that I do have a request. I''ll also go around and ask everyone else if they have any for you too, here over the next day or two," he said as he remembered.


    I gestured for him to continue.


    "We have a commission. A buccaneer, the family you''ve dealt with before, is requesting your help. They submitted it a few weeks ago, twenty three days? I think? But if I remember correctly they don''t set sail until the end of this week so you could still accept it..." Gerald stood quickly and hurried to his desk. I watched as he opened a drawer and went to rummaging amongst his papers.


    "The Yin family?" I asked.


    Gerald nodded as he continued to look for their request. "Yes. The leader of their little mercenary crew is still that girl. The one who is always smoking. Even in my office!" Gerald complained. He made a happy "Aha!" upon finding her letter. He stepped around the desk to hand it to me.


    Taking the little brown letter, I smiled at the scrawl on it. It was written in pirate speak. A silly joke amongst her family and me.


    "I''ll accept it, unless you don''t want me to," I said. I couldn''t believe she was still alive, but it would be pleasant to see her. I had made a promise with her great-grandfather to help them in return for them always being willing to serve our Society if we called upon them.


    As far as I was aware we had only done so three times. And only for charter, never for anything too unreasonable.


    "I''d like you to. They offered a rather tidy sum. A port entry permit for one of the Isles. Its value over the years will increase many fold," Gerald said.


    I sighed as I nodded and read the letter. It was a simple request. She just wanted help recapturing a ship they had lost to pirates. Real ones.


    "Would you send someone to verify it all for me? To make sure I don''t miss their boat," I said as I held out the letter to him. He''d put it into the archives eventually, once the job was done.


    "Of course. I''ll send someone shortly," he nodded.


    "Thank you. And thank you Gerald, for remembering her and her family," I said.


    "How could I not? There aren''t many humans who we can call friends, Vim, I remember those not only who we do so, but have earned it," he said proudly.


    I nodded... but...


    "They don''t really know who or what we are, Gerald," I reminded him.


    "Ah. True. I could tell by the conversation with her that she thinks you''re the only oddity here. That we''re just a front for you. Your soldiers, as she called us," Gerald nodded as he put the letter back as he remembered his conversation.


    "That means I''ll be leaving for a short time... will you and everyone be comfortable without me here?" I asked.


    "Why wouldn''t we?" Gerald asked as he slowly slid his desk''s drawer closed. He had an odd frown, as he wondered what I meant.


    "Renn, the predator. The new possible member?" I reminded him.


    He realized it immediately and flinched. He slowly sat down and sighed. "Well... you had said she was trustworthy, yes? Then I suppose we shall just have to endure," he said after a moment of pondering it. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Thanks."


    Gerald smiled a little abashedly as he slowly sat down into his chair. He drummed his fingers along the top of his desk and then coughed. "She uh... Is she a new member? Truly?" he asked.


    "Yes. She had not known of the Society until a year ago," I said.


    "Fascinating. Where did you find her?"


    I shook my head. "She found us. She found the Sleepy Artist by chance," I said.


    "Ah... I had heard of what happened. I hear there''s hope for them though?" Gerald asked.


    I nodded. "Always."


    He nodded as well, growing solemn. "I''d never met them. Though we''ve received many of their paintings..." Gerald said.


    "Then at least something of them will always remain," I said.


    Gerald shifted at my words, but neither agreed nor argued with me. He instead looked to his right, to something on his desk. He reached out to touch, and I noticed the way his fingers lingered on whatever it was. Paper it seemed, since I couldn''t see it from this angle. Maybe a letter or drawing.


    "How have you been Gerald?" I asked him.


    The man frowned but nodded. "Well. Busy, as always. I am glad Brandy will be staying here for a short time to help out, but she always brings... changes. Yet the world changes on its own anyway, so I suppose that''s just part of the life we live," he said.


    "In my experience most things don''t change at all," I said.


    "In your eyes nothing we do is new, so that''s not a fair judgment," Gerald said with a small laugh.


    Tapping the couch''s backrest I was resting against, I wondered if that was true. Was that why I felt like nothing was changing really? Was it just because I already...


    Gerald then coughed, not just once but thrice. I raised an eyebrow at him as he shuffled the paper on his desk that he had been touching earlier. "I uh... don''t know how to say this Vim, but..."


    "What?" I asked. What was wrong now?


    "She''s new here, and I''m sure no one will say or mention it, and I surely won''t either! But uh..." Gerald hesitated.


    Oh. Renn? What about her?


    Gerald groaned and then went to rubbing the bridge of his nose, as if in pain.


    "Out with it," I said.


    "You must have stopped at the sanctuary... with her... right?" he asked with a start.


    "We had spent a few days there yes, and..." I started to speak, but then realized what it was.


    Gerald still hadn''t look at me. He had gone a little red in the face, which didn''t suit his pretty appearance at all. "Renn... she uhh... Kind of brought the scent with her and..." Gerald stumbled over his words.


    "Ah. I get it. Yes. I''ll make sure she bathes and washes her clothes," I said with a wave.


    Gerald breathed a sigh of relief, and nodded quickly. "Thank you. I didn''t know how to handle it and..." Gerald spoke fast as he sat back, looking as if he had just accomplished some kind of staggering task.


    If he knew that she''d probably have gotten just as embarrassed as he was now upon being told she stunk, he might have gotten even redder in the face. I enjoyed the idea of it, but didn''t share it.


    "It''s not her fault... and pretty much everyone knows what the scent is from, so will not judge her for it... but..." Gerald coughed as he nodded, and I waved his concerns away.


    "I know. I''ll let her know," I said.


    "Thank you. Really. Truly."


    "How about me do I stink too?" I asked.


    "Don''t be ridiculous," he said with a sigh.


    I hadn''t been...


    Standing up from the couch, I glanced at the weapons lying against the wall. Renn had moved them, so they weren''t resting on the shelves themselves.


    She was gentle. Even if no one else noticed it.


    Too gentle, even.


    "I''ll go grab her and toss her into the baths, then. Before the stink starts to linger," I said.


    "Ah... sure... I uh... is there anything you''d like tonight? For dinner? Or drinks?" Gerald stood from his desk, excited at the prospect of being able to get me something unique.


    "How about something for her? She likes tender meats. I got her a honeyed pig once, she enjoyed that," I said.


    "Oh? Oh! Yes. Of course. I''ll have Magda prepare something. Just for her or...?" Gerald watched as I walked around the couch to grab the bundle of weapons. No point leaving them here, Gerald would just panic all day if I did.


    "Sure, I''ll eat with her. Maybe if I do everyone will leave me be," I said.


    Gerald sighed. "That depends on how well their little meeting went," he figured.


    "Then might need to make enough for everyone. Oh... which room do you want to give her? It might become permanent, after all," I asked.


    Gerald paused a moment and went into thought. "Does she have a preference, maybe?" he asked me.


    "Probably something with big windows," I said. She liked to stare out of them, and liked to read. So something that got a lot of natural light.


    "On the third floor near the end is a suite. It''s been empty for a few years. We let that one noble stay in it years ago and she seemed to like it," Gerald offered.


    I pulled the memories from the back of my mind to the front. "Years ago? Gerald that had been when Lumen was still a small port village," I said.


    He shrugged.


    "That''ll do though. I''ll let her have that one. I''ll take the room across from her for now, then," I said.


    Gerald nodded as I hefted the weapons and turned to leave.


    "Welcome back, by the way. I''m glad you''re here," Gerald said as I opened the door.


    "Thanks. I look forward to leaving again," I said.


    Gerald laughed as I left him in his office and went out into the hallway.


    Closing the door behind me, I glanced up and down the hallway. It was empty... but warm. The sun was starting to set, and was now angled into this hallway. The many windows helped keep it warm.


    Tapping the wall as I walked along it with a knuckle, I sighed and headed for the middle of the building. I knew Herra had probably taken Renn to the center community area. Where there were large rooms of tables, chairs and places to visit with one another.


    Slowly walking, I studied the clean hallway once more. It was... mostly the same as I remembered it. The rug was new. It had been blue last time I had been here, like the color of the company''s logo. Were they planning to change it, or was it just a change to be different?


    Rounding a corner, I reached an intersection. I stepped off the red rug and onto the decorated tiles, as to head down the hallway which led to where our members lived.


    I was careful not to break the tiles beneath my feet. They were sturdy enough to support my weight, but if I didn''t step carefully... with a heel first, and not an even footing, then they''d crack.


    As I walked down the hallway, it became more and more plain. Paintings became scarce, then non-existent. Windows went from big and fancy, to plain and eventually there weren''t any at all.


    Reaching another crossroad, this time one of the hallways led to a door. A door that was metal.


    Walking up to it, I opened it gently. It was supposed to be hard to open, so humans would struggle with it, but for me it was still a little too easy... and the spring mechanism they utilized for the handles on these doors was... fickle. If I moved the handle too quickly or with too much strength it''d break.


    It was made for them, not me. I''d need to warn Renn to be careful when opening and closing these doors. She wasn''t as strong as me, but was closer to me in strength than she was them.


    Closing the door behind me as I entered the section our Society called home here in Lumen, I noted the smell lingering in the hallway I entered.


    Yes. Gerald had been correct.


    I had simply not noticed, likely because I had been right next to her the whole time. I, like always, had adapted to the unnatural. Sometimes my bodies abilities were... too potent.


    Sighing as I walked down the now decorated hallway, I noticed the colorful lamps lighting the windowless hallway. The lamps weren''t the kinds that burnt with oil, and were using colored glass to give the hallway a colorful theme. Someone had too much time on their hands.


    Although this giant building was huge, which was why Renn had confused it for a castle... the area which our members lived within was actually a little small. It was four levels, with the fourth level being an open rooftop for members to relax in the open air without having to hide their features. The first level was the community area, with a few kitchens and places to visit and linger without being in anyone''s way. Second and third floors were mostly rooms and storage areas.


    I first went up a floor, to find the rooms we''d be using. I had to stand at one of the intersections for a moment to remember, but eventually found the corner Gerald had spoken of. It was the one in the southeast. Renn''s room would be a little... isolated. But I knew he had not done such a thing maliciously.


    He kept her close to the community, but far enough away that no one would be worried. Hopefully Renn understood.


    I opened the door to her room, and peeked inside. It was clean, like everything here. People spent a lot of time, since we had a lot of time, to do such tasks such as tidying up. It had a huge bed, one that was actually a little too big for a single person. There was a bathroom, with running water... which I was going to have to explain to Renn on how to utilize. Even the Cathedral didn''t have such features, thanks to the church being so against such progress.


    Originally I had intended to start the bath for her before finding her, so she''d not stink up her room... but if I was going to teach her how to use them, then it''d be best to wait till she was here.


    The room didn''t have a balcony, but it did have two large windows that she could open. One even had flower pots hanging on its railing, though most of the plants within them looked a little decrepit. One might be salvageable but the others didn''t look it.


    Once I was sure the room was decent enough I left it and went right across the hall to mine. It, like most rooms that pointed inward and without windows, was small and bland. It didn''t have its own bathroom, and the bed was small. It was a room for visitors, not residents.


    I tossed the bundle of weapons onto the bed and left the room as to go find Renn.


    Maybe I would be lucky and I''d find her alone, since she had scared everyone else off... but the moment I stepped down to the first floor, I heard the truth.


    There were many voices, and they all sounded very happy.


    "Of course they''re happy," I complained as I headed for the noise.

 Chapter 122 - One Hundred and Twenty One – Renn – Merit and Sofia

    Chapter 122: Chapter One Hundred and Twenty One ¨C Renn ¨C Merit and Sofia Merit was a very small girl... or well, woman.


    She sat across the oddly shaped table from me, and was just barely able to put her arms onto the table. The chair was too small for her, and even though there was a taller one a few feet away... she hadn''t seemed willing to go get it.


    "I''m telling you, she''d be perfect for the bank, look at her! She''d make all those perverted old merchants salivate, especially if she wore this stuff!" Sofia said. She reached over to lift one of the little hooks on my left shoulder, where my backpack could attach to if I wanted it to rest on my left shoulder and not my right.


    "And that''s why you want to stay out of the bank, Renn. You''ll become a product to be sold," Merit said. My ears twitched because of her voice. It was so... childlike. I heard a young girl speaking, yet she spoke with the monotone of a tired old woman. It made my senses go haywire.


    "Please. She''s just saying no because she''s not tall enough to see over the counters," Sofia said. Sofia looked like a middle-aged woman, but had a beautiful smile. The kind that drew eyes. She also seemed able to look in different directions with her eyes without issue, which was really odd and off putting... but I didn''t want to say that out loud.


    Merit glared at Sofia, but only for a moment. "You''re a predator Renn, be a guard. You get to stab people," Merit said.


    I laughed a little, but was starting to realize that Merit was being completely serious.


    She was supposedly a guard after all... even though she looked just like a little girl.


    "Just don''t work the depot, Renn... really. The people there are boring," Sofia said with a sigh.


    "She''d distract the human workers. She''s too pretty," Merit said with her emotionless tone.


    "Where does Brandy work?" I asked.


    The two went quiet and looked at one another. Sofia leaned closer to me, to rest her shoulder onto my own. "Brandy''s a boss, Renn. She''s the bookkeeper. She works wherever she wants to," she told me.


    "I see."


    "Is that who you''re here to see?" Merit asked.


    "Vim wants me to meet her," I admitted.


    "Hm..." The two hummed as they thought about it.


    Sofia turned to look at me, and I had to focus on the eye that stared at me. The other was looking at Merit. "Maybe she''s not going to stay here?" Sofia asked.


    "Who knows? Vim''s always scheming stuff," Merit said.


    I glanced at the white haired Merit, and wondered why she''d say that. Vim? Scheming? Honestly he hadn''t seemed like such a man, from my experience. He had plans, sure... but it seemed he never really tried to put them into motion. Or if he did, he did so very slowly over the course of years and years.


    "Speaking of schemes, did you see the way Herra glared at her?" Sofia leaned forward onto the table to whisper to her friend.


    Merit nodded, and tried to lean forward too... but wasn''t able to get very far. She was just too short. "I did," she said.


    "What was that about you think?" Sofia asked.


    "I''d like to know too," I said as I leaned forward to whisper with them.


    Merit scooted upward, and I watched as she pulled her legs up under her as to kneel on the chair instead of sit. She was now able to lean across the table, to get close like Sofia and I. She glanced around for a moment before speaking.


    As she looked around, I noticed her white hair flopped around in flocks... as if some parts of her hair were thicker and heavier than others. Yet they didn''t look braided or bound by anything, like pins or ribbons... though maybe it had something to do with her bloodline. After all, her hair was a silver-white color. It was honestly pretty, even though strange. I''d never seen such a color of hair before on anyone, even the oldest didn''t have such a pure white.


    "Herra likes Vim," Merit whispered.


    Sofia nodded, and I became far more focused on our conversation.


    "Has for years. She''s even tried sneaking into his bed," Sofia said.


    "What?" I asked loudly, but flinched when they both shushed me. I nodded an apology.


    Herra had been here but had left after the introductions. She had work to do, it had seemed. I had honestly expected more people here, but only Merit and Sofia had been waiting for me. Supposedly I''d meet the rest later, as their shifts ended and the day came to a close.


    Yet even though alone, the two women seemed very worried as they lowered their voices even more. "Did you two enter the lobby holding hands or something?" Merit asked. Her voice sounded... very strange with her whispering. Either her lower volume made her sound more childish, or she was now actually interested in our conversation... because she no longer sounded monotonous. She now sounded excited. Childishly excited.


    "No? I had been carrying bread, even," I said.


    "Huh..." Merit frowned as she tried to think what could have happened.


    "And they just got here, so it''s not like she could have heard about anything, either," Sofia suggested.


    "Whispering and scheming already?"


    The three of us startled, to the point that Merit actually flew back so quickly in her chair she lost her balance.


    Luckily Vim was already next to our table. With a steady arm he reached out and steadied both Merit''s chair, and her herself. She blinked wildly in shock as she quickly regained her balance and sat back down, no longer sitting on knees. "Thanks," she said kindly.


    "Jeez Vim! You know I don''t like it when you do that!" Sofia complained. She sounded out of breath, as if she had screamed.


    "I was being quiet, since you all seemed to be doing the same," Vim defended himself.


    "Geh... I think I peed myself a little," Sofia groaned.


    "That''s disgusting," Merit coldly said.


    It was, but it was understandable. I hadn''t even noticed him entering the room either... and this room was big. There were half a dozen large tables, and thrice as many chairs. There were also two fireplaces, and neither was lit right now so...


    I should have noticed his appearance and his approach. How was he so sneaky sometimes? I glanced over to the nearby entrance to the room, and figured he had entered from there... but... How had no one noticed? Both Sofia and I had that door in our line of sight. I should have noticed him walking over to us, even if just out of the corner of my eye.


    "How''ve you two been? Other than your pants, Sofia... I apologize," Vim spoke softly, and gently, as he asked his question.


    "Uh... rather well. It''s nice to see you too, Vim... but I uh need to go now. We''ll talk later, okay? I have a request for you, actually, if you''d listen," Sofia said as she slowly got off her chair. I tried not to look at her bottom, since it was rude.


    "Well... I guess I owe you now, so sure," Vim nodded.


    Sofia smiled warmly and nodded. "Thanks! See you later Renn, we''ll talk again! Remember, pick the bank!" she seemed far too happy for someone who had just tinkled from shock. I waved at her as she hurried away to one of the nearby stairwells.


    "Such an old woman, pissing herself from something like that," Merit said with a huff.


    "You''d know," Vim said with a poke. She made an odd noise as he poked her in the forehead, causing her thick hair to dance as she shook her head.


    Right before Vim''s finger left her forehead, something sparked between it and her hair. It looked like static, and even came and went with a strange sounding popping sound.


    "Jeez, you''re such a tyrant," Merit groaned as she rubbed her head, but had a smile hidden beneath her arm.


    "I do my best. And I apologize, but I need to borrow Renn from you," Vim said.


    "Oh? So maybe Herra should be worried..." Merit said with a smirk.


    Vim tilted his head and glanced at me, as if to find out what she meant... but I wasn''t sure if I wanted to give him the answer. Even if it would make him smirk.


    "Mind coming with me for a bit Renn? We have something we need to do before dinner," he said, ignoring Merit''s smirk.


    "Sure," I nodded as I stood from my chair. I pushed it back under the oddly shaped table, and was about to push the other chair that Sofia had left... but realized it was a little wet.


    "I''ll clean that up Renn. You just met her. Let her spoil her integrity with you later, if you''d kindly allow it," Merit said with a kind smile.


    "Ah..." I awkwardly glanced at Vim who nodded at me, as if he agreed with her.


    Merit slowly got off her chair. Once she was off it, I realized once again how small she was. She looked like a genuine child. "She''s a gentle one, Vim. Look at her, she had actually been willing to clean up after Sofia," Merit said as she rounded the table.


    "Sofia is... an odd one Renn, don''t feel bad about it," Vim said.


    "She won''t be embarrassed either, Renn. Trust me," Merit added.


    "Are... are you sure?" I asked as I looked between the two. They both nodded, seemingly in agreement.


    With a sigh I nodded. "Alright. Thank you for meeting with me Merit, I enjoyed our conversation," I told her.


    "Same. Now get going, before Vim just picks you up and carries you off," Merit said with a wave.


    "I only do that to small people," Vim said.


    Merit''s waiving came to an immediate stop, and then she glowered at Vim. "I''m going to steal your shoes when you''re not looking," she threatened.


    "Please do. They''ll remind you how tiny you actually are," Vim said as he turned and stepped away.


    The child-looking woman groaned and her shoulders rose up. She then made a gesture at Vim with both her hands, which I didn''t recognize but it was obvious that it was ill-meaning.


    "See you later Merit," I said as I went to follow Vim.


    Her angry demeanor immediately transitioned into a happy one and she waved me away. "Later."


    Following Vim down a hallway, to another stairwell, I wondered why he acted certain ways with certain members and not with others.


    "Will she be okay? Honestly?" I asked.


    "Merit? She can reach the chair if she tries, yes," Vim said.


    I scoffed, and felt horrible. I had almost laughed. "I meant Sofia," I said with clenched teeth.


    "Oh. Yes. Sofia is... well, she''s older and timid. Sometimes things like that happen. She''ll not avoid you or anything because of what happened, in fact she''ll just forget all about it soon enough," he said.


    "Hm... is she older than me?" I asked.


    We reached the second floor, and Vim paused for a moment. "Yes. But not by much," he said as he thought about it.


    "Great... does that mean I''ll start doing that too?" I asked.


    "Have you had dozens of children yet?" Vim asked as he headed for another stairwell.


    "Huh...? No..." I was a little upset he''d even ask that. He knew I hadn''t given birth yet... but then I realized what he meant.


    For a few moments I followed Vim in silence.


    Dozens of children. Yet she was here alone, it seemed.


    "Are any of them still alive?" I asked Vim softly as we ascended another flight of stairs.


    "No. Sadly no," Vim said gently.


    I see. "Most of our members are like that, aren''t they?" I asked.


    "More than you''d think, yes," he admitted.


    That was sad. Very sad.


    Reaching the third floor, I paused at the end of the stairs to look down the hallway. Vim kept walking, but I waited a moment to take the place in. I hadn''t been up here yet.


    "It''s one color here," I said. The second floor had different colored lamps... here it was all orange.


    "Hm," Vim was already half way down the hallway.


    Hurrying to follow after him, I studied the doors I passed. Some weren''t just wooden or metal doors... some had designs on them. Some were painted, and others had plaques on them.


    Pausing in front of a double-door, I stared at a mural. The doors were painted in full, and every few inches of the door had different designs. There were hundreds of smaller paintings, somehow painted in a way that the whole door looked like one singular painting.


    The name Liina was painted amidst the many different scenes, seamlessly a part of the whole design.


    "Liina?" I asked Vim as I hurried to catch up with him.


    Vim paused to look around, as if to find whoever it was. Once he realized I was talking about the door with that name on it, he nodded at me. "A woman. She''s actually... well... I''ll let her introduce herself. She''s about your height, but a little scrawny," he said.


    Oh? Hopefully I could meet her soon. I liked her artwork. I especially liked the fact she was someone who would draw and paint on her bedroom door. She was probably someone I''d get along with well. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    We rounded a corner and then another. After entering a rather... bland hallway, since all the doors suddenly became normal and without character, Vim pointed to a large door at the end of the hall. "That''s your room. And for the foreseeable future, your home," he said.


    I wanted to complain at his wording, since I knew he was internally hoping I''d actually let it indeed become my home... but I kept my mouth shut as I walked up to the door.


    It was a wooden one, but it had metal plates securing the wooden panels. Either for support or decoration, I couldn''t tell.


    Opening the door, I hesitated right before I was able to look into it. I glanced back at Vim who was waiting patiently for me to open the door.


    "Where''s your room?" I asked him.


    "Hm? Why?"


    "To make sure no one sneaks into it for you, of course," I teased.


    Vim frowned for just a moment, and then smiled softly. "Ah. Yes... Herra and Magda do both try occasionally. But don''t worry, I have a wonderful repellent this time," he said as he crossed his arms and nodded.


    Wait... Magda? Another woman! Really?!


    "Repellent?" I asked. That word was one I hadn''t heard often.


    "Hm... I''m thinking maybe your clothes, might be good enough if I leave''em in front of my door," he said as he stared at me.


    My... "My clothes...?" I glanced down at myself and wondered how to interpret that.


    Did he mean to say if he left my clothes visible, people would think I was in his bed? Or was it some play of words that I wasn''t understanding?


    A long, weird, awkward moment passed... and then Vim sighed. "That went better in my head," he said.


    "Oh... it was a joke?" I asked.


    "Well, kind of... You see... uh..." Vim sighed as he glanced me up and down.


    "What?" I asked. Why was he being so weird all of a sudden?


    "Did you notice an odd stink at the sanctuary?" Vim then gently asked.


    I gulped as I stood up straight. "Wait..."


    Vim nodded without a word.


    Lifting my shirt, and the leather that held it in place, I did my best to try and smell myself.


    Per usual I smelled my own scent. The smell of my body. There was a smell of hair that was nearly fur, thanks my tail and ears. I could smell a little dirt too... but...


    Looking at Vim, he nodded again. "The Clothed Woman has a unique scent... it is uh... well, it''s lingering on you Renn. You need a bath," he said honestly.


    I groaned as I let my shirt fall. "Really...! Why didn''t you say anything?"


    "I hadn''t noticed!" Vim said.


    "How could you not!"


    "How didn''t you? Your nose is as good as mine," Vim defended himself.


    "I..." that was right... why hadn''t I noticed? It was a horrible smell. Now that I was thinking about it, I really could smell it. Though I wasn''t sure if I really stunk of it, or if I was just smelling it because he had brought it up.


    "Yeah... So uh, take a bath. Toss your leather and clothes out for me, I''ll get you something fresh to wear and will get these cleaned," Vim said.


    "You''re going to wash my clothes for me?" I asked him.


    He nodded with a look that told me he wasn''t sure why I''d even ask him that.


    "Vim..." I groaned.


    "What? Don''t be prudish, do you know how old I am?" he asked.


    "It''s not that! I mean... I appreciate it but..." I wasn''t sure what to say to him. I didn''t want Herra or the others to get the wrong idea, thus ruining our potential friendship... yet at the same time...


    Honestly I kind of liked the idea.


    "You''re making an odd face right now," Vim warned.


    "I''m sure. Tell me, is it bad? Why didn''t anyone say anything? What if they think I''m weird?" I asked him.


    "You''re fine. Everyone knows what that scent is, Renn," Vim said.


    "Oh... so they know," I said as I realized it.


    He nodded. "They''d not tell you that you stink, both because they''d worry they would offend you... but also because it would be rude to her as well," Vim said gently.


    "Right..." I nodded. That was true. I''d hate to be that rude to her too.


    "Now come on, I need to show you how to work the bath," Vim pushed me into the room, uncaring for my emotions. I resisted a little, so he actually lifted me... but did so by lifting me with his hands under my armpits. As if I was a child. Likely because of what Merit had said earlier.


    "I wanted you to carry me into the bedroom, Vim, but not like this!" I said as we entered the room. As I said it I felt silly, and went a little red in the face... but...


    Vim actually laughed.

 Chapter 123 - One Hundred and Twenty Two – Vim – A Bonnet Upon Her Head

    Chapter 123: Chapter One Hundred and Twenty Two ¨C Vim ¨C A Bonnet Upon Her Head Renn now looked like a Lumen local.


    She was dressed in browns and blues. A mix of the local trendy colors and the companies. She wore a blue bonnet hat now as well, and looked... far too at home amidst the workers of the company.


    I was staring down at her. I stood on the second floor balcony, and was overlooking the main lobby. Renn was near the shelves on the western wall, where the ledgers and large chalkboards were located. She was with Reatti and another woman. A human woman, who I had heard actually knew about our society... though I had not ever talked to her myself. She was young, probably only twenty or so years old by the looks of it.


    She was also pregnant, which surprised me. Not that she was pregnant at her age, of course... but that they were letting her work. Our company, although built for the society and not the humans, still respected their rights and treated them well. Usually by the time a woman was that far along in her pregnancy they''d be letting her stay home. Maybe there was more to her story than met the eye.


    Reatti laughed, and her loud voice carried into the lobby and echoed for a moment. She and Renn seemed to be getting along wonderfully, which was a good thing. Reatti and her brother Brom were some of the few here I actually didn''t need to worry about.


    I had earned their loyalty with blood... and in turn they had earned my trust with theirs.


    Renn was currently learning how the company divided up the jobs and compartmentalized everything. She had a clipboard in her arms and was continuously writing stuff down as she was taught one thing or another. Thanks to Reatti''s boisterous voice, I could hear most of their conversation rather easily.


    Right now Reatti and the human woman were telling Renn about a recent scam the nobles were falling for. Forged credit ledgers from the mining organizations and guilds up north. The way they spoke about it, and what I''d heard so far, told me that one of those mining companies was involved. Someone somewhere had access to stamps that were legitimate. Odds are one of the mining companies had been on the verge of bankruptcy and resorted to such methods to salvage themselves.


    If they were able to acquire enough money that way and not get caught, they might just succeed.


    If caught... well... This era was rather cruel in its punishments.


    "And here''s my idiot brother," Reatti introduced Renn to Brom, who just walked into the lobby from the trade depot.


    "If I''m an idiot then I''d hate to think what you are. Can you even read?" Brom defended himself, and the two quickly went into their typical sibling spat.


    Watching Renn as she happily watched the two argue with one another... I found myself smiling at her smile. She looked so genuinely happy, that anyone who saw her knew instantly that she was no threat.


    That was probably why nearly everyone had already come up to me as to let me know they were more than happy to accept her into Lumen''s Society. Even the ones who hadn''t actually spent any time with her yet.


    The only ones who hadn''t yet were Liina, Lawrence, and Tosh. But Tosh was understandable... that man wouldn''t even notice if a new member showed up or not. He was too lost in his own mind to care anymore.


    Liina and Lawrence however weren''t. Especially Liina... I had thought those two would have met by now and become fast friends.


    Why hadn''t she yet? Was something amiss?


    Granted they weren''t... the exact same thing... But they were so close in bloodlines...


    Though, also granted, just because one was the same lineage as another didn''t mean they''d just automatically get along. Look at all the humans. They hated each other for every which reason to exist.


    "Lord Vim."


    A man''s voice drew me from my thoughts and I turned to look at the older human. He smiled eagerly as he slowly walked over. He had a large white wooden cane, and was leaning on it far more than he should. The thing looked stressed, as crooked as he did.


    "Hey there Monroe," I greeted the elderly human man. I recognized the little ribbon tied to his belt. It had been Sally''s.


    He chuckled as he stepped up the railing, to rest on it next to me. "I''m glad I get to see you one last time... was starting to think I wouldn''t," he said once he could.


    "Hm... a poor reward for such a long and studious life, but if that''s what you want," I waved at myself.


    Monroe''s chuckling turned into actual laughter, but it didn''t last. He started to cough... a bad kind of cough. The kind that made people look up at the balcony at us.


    I didn''t say or do anything as Monroe did his best to get his coughing fit under control. I heard the lungs within him spasm and fail, and then after a few moments his coughing ended. "Ah... forgive me," he said weakly.


    "It is fine, Monroe," I said gently.


    He smiled and gulped. He looked up at me, and I realized he was now shorter than me. He was... slouching rather badly now. He used to be eye-level with me. And nearly as wide.


    Monroe had used to look handsome. Strong. Stout. He had also been a very funny man, able to make the whole room burst into laughter with but a few words.


    It had been that humor that had won him the heart of poor Sally.


    She had perished years ago, yet Monroe had remained loyal to her. A true man.


    "Anything I can do for you, my friend?" I asked him. For you Sally.


    He frowned and shook his head. "I''ve made my peace, Lord Vim. I''ll welcome the end when it arrives," he said.


    I believed him.


    "Just name it, if you wish for anything. If it''s within my, or the Societies power, we''ll give it," I said all the same.


    Monroe looked away from me, to the lobby below. "I''m just glad to see that you''re finding more of you. Sally would have liked her. She''s vibrant," Monroe said.


    My hand gripped the handrail a little too tightly, but not so tight it broke. Yet all the same it creaked as I studied the old man.


    If Renn could only have known how beautiful a compliment she had just received was. If only she had heard it, and had known this man his whole life... and the woman he had loved and who had loved him.


    Even in his final moments... he had cherished the Society beyond his own self. Even though Sally had told him it would have been more than okay to not do so. That it would have been okay for him to leave, and live as a human instead.


    Glancing at Renn, I noticed the way she blankly nodded and listened to Reatti. Brom was now gone, as was the pregnant woman. Reatti and Renn were now near one of the corner offices, going over some kind of ledger book.


    Had she heard...?


    "Monroe... I want you to know you earned it," I told the old man, as I stared at Renn. Her hat twitched, and she actually glanced at me.


    Looking back at him, I found the man had gone still. He turned to look at me, and his graying eyes had grown large. His wrinkled face, suddenly not. For the smallest moment... I saw Monroe. The man who Sally had died for. The human who had proved to many, most here, that humans could be trusted.


    I nodded. "You earned her sacrifice. Well done."


    Monroe''s eyes blurred, and then tears begun to seep from his eyes. He lowered his head, and I reached out to pat the man on his shoulder. His thin bones, and thinner skin, somehow felt sturdy as I gently gave him a squeeze.


    "Well done," I said again.


    With one last pat on his shoulder, I turned to go. To let the man weep alone.


    Heading into the hallway I headed for Gerald''s office. I wasn''t sure if he was there... but it was about time his messenger returned to let me know of the contract''s status. The one with the mercenary captain, the buccaneer who wished to hire me.


    I had worried originally about leaving Renn alone here already, but it had been a useless worry. Other than the three who hadn''t approved of her yet, everyone else had not only approved her but had done so with joy. They liked her, more than should be possible.


    But that really shouldn''t have been too surprising.


    This was Lumen. A place that was so intertwined with humans, their politics, and the markets... that the only way a member of our society could survive here was if they were human enough themselves to do so.


    Plus, even though Renn was a genuine predator... she was also very human herself. Very understanding. Very gentle, and kind.


    It would not surprise me at all if by the time this little venture was over... Renn would come to me and ask to stay here. To abandon the idea of joining me, and becoming a protector of the Society.


    "If only," I whispered as I reached Gerald''s office.


    Opening the door, I frowned at the empty room. The lamps had been shuttered, too, implying he had no intention of returning anytime soon.


    Great. Honestly it was time I walked around Lumen to check the city... but...


    Heading down the hallway, towards the crossroads that would let me head to the depot section, I wondered if maybe I was in a hurry to fulfill that contract because of Renn.


    Maybe I wanted to get away from her, if even for a little while.


    I did... but was it for the right reasons?


    Were my reasons ever the right ones?


    Rounding a corner, I slowed to a stop at the figure walking ahead of me. Also heading to the depot.


    "Wynn," I called out to the man.


    He stood up straight at the sound of my voice, and turned around slowly. He smiled at the sight of me and happily approached me as I walked towards him.


    "Vim! How''s it going?" he asked.


    "Nothing''s changed since this morning," I told him. He had been one of the first to come to me in the morning, to let me know that Renn was welcome in his opinion. Though he hadn''t talked to her himself yet, he had seen her from a distance this morning talking to Herra and Merit.


    "Well that just means today''s uneventful. Where ya headed?" he asked.


    I gestured forward, and he and I returned to walking to the depot. "Anything new since my last visit?" I asked him.


    "Hm... just getting busier. We had to hire more people, as always when we expand the company... But honestly nothing drastic. Everyone''s all been fine, the guild''s been fine, and the town''s been in a good mood lately too. Lot of new trade routes have given people more work, thus more money," Wynn said.


    "More monies is always good," I agreed.


    Wynn shrugged, and I knew like most of our kind he didn''t see the value in wealth at all.


    "And as of now Vim, I don''t have any requests for you either. I know Sofia does, but not sure about the rest," Wynn said.


    "I know Sofia has one, thanks for looking out for her," I said.


    Wynn shuffled a little as we rounded a corner and headed for the large stairwell that led downstairs. "Well... yea," he said with a smile.


    As we descended, we left the well lit up hallway and into the darker stairs. As we did I noticed the obvious discoloration of his hair. Especially the spots where his horns had been at one time.


    "Is Magdalena still bossy?" I asked him.


    Wynn huffed. "Always. But that''s just how she is. Better a stern boss than a human one!" Wynn said happily.


    "That so?" Reaching the bottom of the stairs, the building became a little noisy. We entered a new hallway, one made of pure stone and lit only by a few small windows. The kind of small that was useless, almost. Too high and too small to see in or out of. The hallway led only one way; towards the main depot area.


    "So uh... I hear she''s a large cat?" Wynn asked.


    I nodded. "Renn''s a jaguar," I said. If she was so willing to let everyone know, then there was no need to hide it.


    "Not sure what that is. Would it be bigger than me?" he asked.


    "It''d hunt you," I said.


    Wynn paused for a moment, and then laughed. "I see!" he found that hilarious.


    "More and more visitors from the east are coming here, right?" I asked him as we neared the large door that led to the main depot.


    Wynn nodded. "Sure are. More trade routes have made it easy for them to come. Not just the traders either, some are even moving here," he said.


    "Wonder if I should go visit their lands," I said. If they were able to reciprocate in trade with Lumen... maybe they had advanced farther than I had thought already.


    "Oh? Are any of our members over there?" Wynn asked, interested.


    "There''s actually a couple, but they''re a little eccentric," I said.


    "Aren''t we all," he sighed as I opened the main door.


    Once I did the world became noisy. People were shouting. Horses neighing. Wood and metal clanking against each other, as people moved and hauled stuff into place.


    The giant warehouse had two sections. One to drop off and another to pick up. The roads of Lumen actually passed through the depot, so there were two lines. Each heading different directions.


    "Well, I''ll get to work. I hear we''re going to have a feast tonight, see you there!" Wynn patted me on the shoulder and headed away.


    I nodded as I scanned the depot. It was full, like always. Most the people here wore the blue and grays of the company, but other than Wynn who was now joining their ranks they all seemed to be human. I knew Magdalena was likely in one of the offices nearby, hidden by the stacks of boxes and barrels.


    Walking along the edge of the depot, I stayed out of everyone''s way as I studied the building everyone was working in. The crates were stacked high, seven high, and one section of the depot''s walls was covered in barrels. I wasn''t sure if they were empty or not, but they looked full. Maybe wine?


    "You said four!" a man yelled at another, but I ignored their yelling match. Someone was upset over the prices.


    There was always a few.


    Above the paths that ran through the whole building, from the roads, were cranes. Large loops of ropes and pulleys. It was one of the reasons the company had been able to secure such a large portion of the storage market in Lumen. Most humans couldn''t make such things, even though they continuously tried. They could make pulleys of course... but they didn''t have the steel to make them able to handle the weight, nor the building supports to keep the roof stable as well.


    I hadn''t heard of it happening lately, but when we had first built this depot others had tried to replicate us. To share in the success.


    Many had died when those buildings had collapsed upon themselves.


    "Oh? Vim?" Magdalena''s voice drew my eyes. She was standing at the arrival entrance gate, and waved at me. She held a clipboard in her hand and was standing in front of a large wagon. It was empty, so probably here to load up on something.


    Walking over to her as she hurriedly gave orders to the men and women around her, she finished up by the time I reached her.


    "How''s work?" I asked.


    "Great! We''ve had..." she checked her little ledger, "Twenty seven drops offs today, and it''s not even noon!" Magdalena seemed to find our windfall in business to be a wonderful thing.


    "That''s good," I said. Who was I to burst her bubble?


    Magdalena smiled and nodded, pleased with herself.


    I gestured for her to follow me. I planned to walk outside of the depot for a moment. She hurriedly accompanied me as we stepped out of the gate, and out into the street.


    Like the streets everywhere in Lumen, they were wide and made of stone... but the streets here weren''t made for foot traffic. The stones weren''t decorated, and also cut larger as to support the weight of the heavy wagons and horses hooves.


    Magdalena and I walked along the sidewalk next to the depot, towards the other gate. The road that came from the other side of the building, which led to the port. It had been made that way so the stuff that flowed into the city from the south gate, and the ports which were the most heavily trafficked, would be easily able to reach the depot and deposit the goods as quickly as possible.


    Which also allowed the goods needing picked up to the taken there as well, using the other road and path.


    "I hear you''re going to take the pirate''s commission?" Magdalena asked as we walked along the depots stone walls. There weren''t any other doors along the depot other than the four gates that let stuff in and out, so it was kind of a bland walk... but I wanted to make sure the structure was doing fine.


    "I am. I''m supposed to hear a response from them any moment," I said.


    "Interesting. They''re giving us a port certificate in the east. Signed by the king of that country himself, I guess," Magdalena nodded, happy at the prospect.


    "So I hear," I said.


    Studying the stone walls as we walked along them, I wondered how they still looked so... new. Not only were they clean as could be, not a one was out of place. None had shifted, or cracked.


    Granted this was just the outer layer. There were steel rebar bars within the stone walls, and another two layers around them, but...


    The outer layer usually showed failure first, when building a place like this.


    Magdalena happily watched me as we rounded the depot corner, rounding to the north.


    A few coaches passed us by on the street, and I noticed the people walking on the other side of the street. People going and coming from work.


    "How''s the city been, Magda?" I asked her.


    "Well enough? I heard from Brandy that there''s a plague of some kind down south, but nothing like that''s appeared here yet," she said.


    "If it''s a real plague, it will. It''ll come with the goods," I warned her.


    "Hm... But it just infects the humans'' right?" Magdalena said callously.


    "Right," I said softly. Did she forget we had hundreds of human employees here? Many of them good people, like Monroe?


    Plus...


    Pausing at the next corner of the building, I studied the massive structure that continued on for many city blocks. Beyond the depot was the storage warehouse, and then the societies households. Then the bank and its massive vault.


    Walls circled the building with the bank vault, but not this section.


    Only once had anyone tried to break into the bank, as far as I was aware. It ended very abruptly and no one has tried since.


    They had been unlucky that I had been here at the time.


    Rounding the depot, we headed for the entrance on the other side. The northern gates had lines in front of them, longer even than the ones in the south. I studied the wagons waiting to get into the depot, and the crates loaded on them.


    "Most are from the fleet that docked yesterday night. Most of the goods are perishables, foodstuff and types of spices," Magdalena said.


    "Whose our current port authority representative?" I asked.


    "Liina''s turn. She doesn''t like it. She hates the sailors," she said.


    "Ah..." maybe that was why she and Renn hadn''t met yet. Too busy.


    Watching the wagons enter the depot, and the rest of the lines following suit, I had no choice but to accept that this business was not just flourishing... it was probably the most prominent in Lumen. At least for this sector of the market.


    Add this to the bank...


    I gestured for Magdalena to follow me back into the depot. It was time she got back to work, and I stopped bothering her.


    Entering the northern gates, I noticed Wynn as he directed a group of workers who were unloading a large wagon of crates. They were using one of the ceiling pulley cranes to do so.


    Wynn could lift those boxes without such help of course, but the entire point of this place was to blend in as much as possible.


    "Any odd goods or people lately?" I asked Magdalena.


    "Just the eastern folk," she said.


    "They''re not true eastern people, Magda," I said with a sigh.


    "To me they are. I''ve never been beyond this mountain range, Vim," she said.


    I nodded. She was right. To her they''d be people from the east in that case.


    I couldn''t imagine seeing the world as massive, when only knowing such a tiny piece of it.


    Didn''t they ever get the urge to go see beyond the next hill? To see the mountains just beyond their sight? Even today I sometimes felt that tug, that calling, from sights just beyond reach.


    A man whistled, signaling another wagon to be allowed into the depot. Wynn and the rest quickly went to work unloading the next wagon.


    They were swift, and experienced. Odds were most the workers here had been with the company for a long time.


    "Do you still close before dark?" I asked her.


    "Of course. One hour before dusk, as you want us to," Magdalena nodded.


    Good. At least Brandy hadn''t circumvented my rules that much yet.


    "Alright, I''ll see you later Magda," I said to her.


    She immediately lost her smile, but nodded understandingly. "Okay. See you at dinner."


    Leaving the depot, I re-entered the company''s main building. This time I used a different door, and followed a familiar unlit stone hallway until it merged with an even bigger and brighter hallway.


    Stepping into the larger main hallway, I returned to the main lobby area. Instead of heading to the lobby itself however, I took a left into a smaller hallway. One that had a few young women walking together, they were dressed in the company attire and carrying folders. They stared at me as I passed, and I heard them wondering who I was as I went to check a certain office.


    The office of Lawrence was open. It was a large room with multiple people, mostly women, and in the back I saw the familiar man. He was at his desk, writing diligently.


    "Can I help you sir?" a younger woman asked, but another stood from her desk and coughed.


    "He''s here to see Lawrence, Trip," an older woman said quickly. I didn''t recognize her, but she obviously recognized me.


    The young woman raised an eyebrow as I smiled gently at her and stepped past her. Walking in-between desks and cabinets, I ignored the stares of those watching me.


    Lawrence was focused in his writing. He was staring intently at the papers he wrote on, looking almost out of it.


    The man had long hair as usual. It was thick and a deep glossy black, reflecting the lamplight and sunlight from the windows in the ceiling. He had at least tied it behind him today. The little strap he used to make his pony tail looked like a piece of common rope that had been smoothed.


    Walking up to Lawrence''s desk, I reached out and tapped the edge of it. The man''s desk, like always, was cluttered. Papers, books, folders and even a rock? A hand sized rock was sitting not far from where he was writing. It wasn''t ornamental, or being used as a paper weight so I wasn''t sure what it was for.


    "One moment," Lawrence said as he continued writing.


    Smiling at him, I waited.


    Then waited some more.


    A few of the women started to whisper amongst themselves, but I ignored them. Especially since I didn''t want to laugh.


    Tapping the desk again, Lawrence sighed. "One moment," he said again.


    One of the women nearby coughed. Loud enough to make it apparent. Lawrence paused in his writing and looked up. His long black hair smoothly fell along his shoulders as he sat up straight to see who was bothering him.


    Then he smiled and shot to his feet. "Vim!"


    He dropped his pen without a thought, and reached out to take my arm. We clasped arms, reminding me of the old days, and I nodded. "Lawrence," I greeted him.


    "When''d you get back?" he asked as he squeezed my arm. His squeeze betrayed his appearance. He looked thin. Weak. Young.


    He was far from weak.


    "Yesterday. Just came to make sure you hadn''t been absorbed into your desk yet or anything," I said.


    "Oh please... Hm..." he looked down at his desk and huffed. He was probably quickly trying to think of who he could push his work on so we could go have a chat.


    "I''ll be here for awhile. Or well, not really. I expect to leave on a commission here in a few days, but I''ll be back soon enough and will stay for awhile," I told him.


    "Oh! Wonderful. Good. Very good... shall we meet over dinner then?" he asked.


    "There''s a feast tonight Lawrence, did no one tell you?" I asked.


    "Uh..." he hesitated and a nearby woman stood from her seat. The one who had coughed and got his attention.


    "Herra came in and informed you about it a few hours ago, Sir," she reminded him.


    "Ah... yes. I suppose she must have..." Lawrence nodded, pretending he remembered.


    "We''ll share a drink then, at least. Don''t forget," I pointed at him as to imply he better not.


    Lawrence nodded and smiled. "Of course. I''m sure I can scrounge up a bottle or two," he said.


    "Or two," I scoffed. A few of the women in the office giggled.


    Yes. He was a drinker. And not just that... a hoarder. At least, of things he found precious. Valuable alcohol just happened to be one of those things.


    "Tonight then," Lawrence nodded as I turned and left.


    Waving him off I ignored the odd smiles from the women as I left. I didn''t close the door behind me since it had been open originally, and I headed for the main lobby.


    Before I even reached the lobby, Reatti found me.


    She, like usual, ran straight at me. She rounded the corner, saw me, and in the next instant broke out into a full burst run right at me. Which was impressive considering she was wearing high heels.


    I stood firm, but the moment she tackled me I stepped back to absorb her impact. So that she''d not get hurt or break anything, I spun a little. Letting her cling onto me as she was spun around. She laughed in joy, and I made sure her feet and ankles didn''t smack into the nearby walls or decoration.


    "Found you!" she happily said.


    "You did."


    "Gerald''s looking for you. He''s with a boy from those pirates," Reatti said as she gave me a squeeze. She buried her face into my chest as she hugged me, as if to mark me with her scent.


    Meerkats were so odd.


    "That''s good," I said.


    Patting her on the shoulder, I gave her a tiny push... to let her know enough was enough.


    She complied with my wishes. She stepped back and released me... but not before giving me one last squeeze.


    Glancing down the hall where she had came from, I found Renn standing there. Staring at us.


    She had been walking around with Reatti, it seemed.


    "Psst," Reatti whispered and gestured for me to bend down a little, so she could quietly tell me something.


    I obliged and knelt a little to let her whisper into my ear.


    "She''s smart. Really smart. She can do any job here, easily," Reatti said seriously.


    "Oh? Think so?" I asked as I stood back up.


    Reatti nodded quickly.


    Smiling at her, I was glad to hear it.


    I mean, it had been obvious already. Renn wasn''t just smart... she was able to remember everything and anything in nearly flawless detail.


    She was perfect for a place like this.


    "Is Gerald in his office?" I asked.


    "He''s on the second balcony, waiting for us to find you," she said.


    "Then I better let him know I''ve been found," I said and stepped away.


    "Are you going to become a pirate?" Reatti asked as we began walking towards Renn.


    Renn had seemingly chosen to stand there, watching us. Letting us be.


    "Well... for a short time. Unless they want help with something else," I said. Gerald had said they wanted help reclaiming a stolen ship. In a way that was piracy... kind of.


    "Wish I could help, bet that''d be fun," Reatti said with a sigh.


    "Oh? Really want to come?" I asked.


    Reatti''s happy smile quickly died off and she groaned... and then pretended to remember something. "Actually you know what? I have something to do here! Yea... my brother needs me to break his legs on Sunday, before the church bell rings, you know?" she said with a nod.


    Renn giggled as we got close, and I studied the way she stood. It was the first time she''s ever worn heels, so I had heard, yet she wore them comfortably as if she''d done so for years.


    She really was comfortable in her skin, and it showed.


    "Going well Renn?" I asked her as I stepped up next to her.


    With a happy smile she nodded. "So far," she said.


    "She''s been doing great. Though she keeps looking at certain people like she''s going to eat them, but I think as long as we feed her snacks throughout the day we can avoid that in the future," Reatti said with quick nods. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Glancing at Reatti, I then glanced back at the woman who had been the brunt of a joke... and was giggling happily because of it. Seemed Renn had spent enough time with Reatti to learn her personality well enough to know Reatti would never say something like that with actual spite or cruelty.


    "You two go back to work then, I''ll go say hi to the pirate," I said.


    Renn''s bonnet shifted a little, but I ignored her odd look as I stepped around her and headed for the nearby stairwell. Entering the main lobby, I walked up the stairs to the second balcony while ignoring Renn and Reatti''s happy teasing. The two seemed to be becoming fast friends. That alone made me bringing her here worth it.


    "Ah, there he is," Gerald noticed me as I reached the second floor. I studied the young man who sat across from him... and was a little surprised at how accurate Reatti''s comment had been.


    Boy indeed. He wasn''t a man yet at all. Although tall and his tan and salt hardened skin gave him a very firm and healthy look, it was undoubtedly clear he was still a boy. Maybe not even fifteen years old yet, based off the slight pudginess of his cheeks and the fuzz on his upper lip.


    He must be liked within his band, or hated maybe... usually mercenaries... especially the pirate variety, treated young men like him roughly. The fact they hadn''t made him shave off that fuzz meant he was either hated and thus not given a hard time, or loved and thusly not given a hard time either.


    "Sir Vim?" the young boy spoke, and I noticed he was trying to make his voice sound deeper than it was. All it did was make his voice crack more than it needed to.


    "That''s me," I said as I walked up to the two as they stood up.


    "Vim, this is young Ronalldo. The current representative of the Yin Fleet," Gerald introduced me.


    The young boy held out his hand, and I took it. Although young his hand wasn''t soft, he had probably been raised on the boats. "It''s an honor, sir," Ronalldo said firmly.


    I nodded at him. "I''m told your crew have a request of me," I said.


    He nodded quickly as we shook hands. "We do! Yes, please... We uh... we need help reclaiming a ship. One last seen to the north just a few days hence, off the horizon of the port near Whickler," he explained.


    Whickler... not far from the Bell Church, although of course on the sea. The Bell Church was nestled in the mountains nearby a large lake, fed by the many rivers from the mountains. And that lake fed the sea.


    "Then we better set sail soon, no?" I asked.


    "Oh yes sir. Mother..." the boy coughed. "Marshal Grilly would like to set sail tomorrow night, with the tide, if you''d be willing," he said.


    Mother...?


    I was about to pester him for it, but I could tell by the boy''s face that he was now panicking a little.


    He wasn''t supposed to have said that. Not here. Not aloud.


    In front of me that shouldn''t have been an issue, considering my relation with the Yin family... but we weren''t alone. Even if Gerald was the leader of the Animalia guild, who was my de-facto representative... the Yin family didn''t trust the Society. They trusted me.


    "Then go let your marshal know I shall be on your deck by midday tomorrow. You have my blood, young Ronalldo," I said and held out my hand again.


    The boy stood up straight and went wide eyed. He quickly took my hand, and I noticed it shake this time. "Sir!"


    Right after our hands separated the boy gave me a navy salute, though one from a different land''s navy. One from the east. Afterwards he hurried and turned, nearly running down the stairs as he left. He left in such a hurry a few of the workers in the lobby had actually startled at him.


    "Mighty young boy for a pirate," Gerald mused.


    "The best start young," I said.


    "They call her marshal? That''s not a navy title is it?" Gerald asked.


    "No. But that''s the point. They use that title to trick those who listen and hear... Consider it a tactical decision," I said.


    "Ah... don''t know how often that''d actually be needed, but sure," Gerald said with a shrug.


    "In their world, it works wonders. It makes their enemies improperly discount and improperly judge them. Since other navy''s and ship captains will think they''re fools who are commanding their first ship or fleet, from a mainland army," I said.


    "Fascinating. Wonder who taught them such a tactic...?" Gerald asked with a smile.


    "Whoever it was, I bet they''re a bastardy genius," I said with a frown.


    Gerald chuckled as I glanced down over the nearby balcony''s railing. Down below, near the stairs still, were Renn and Reatti. They were talking to one another about something Reatti had heard earlier. Some kind of newly opened restaurant or something that was supposedly tasty. They were making plans to visit it together.


    While I stared at her, I noticed the top of her bonnet shift a little. Then she turned her head, and then looked upward. At me.


    She smiled at me, holding my gaze for a short moment before she returned to talking to Reatti.


    Tapping the railing, I sighed and turned back to Gerald. "Got anything you want in Whickler?" I asked.


    Maybe I''d be seeing that boat sooner than I promised.


    I needed to get away from her for a while. Even if I didn''t want to admit it.

 Chapter 124 - One Hundred and Twenty Nine – Renn – To Spar and Shop

    Chapter 124: Chapter One Hundred and Twenty Nine ¨C Renn ¨C To Spar and Shop The old woman was more than calm, willing to be very patient as I stared at the glass bottles of paint.


    She had asked if I could tell the difference between the two colors, but it was obvious they were different. I didn''t need help to tell the difference in their blue hues... but I did need to consider which would mix well with the other colors, to make that strange shade of dark purple I would need for the painting.


    "Think you could teach me to paint, Renn?" Reatti asked from behind me. She was looking at the paintings hanging on the wall nearby.


    "I could," I said, and decided to just get both of them. Better to have both than to get just one and have chosen the wrong one. Putting both into the little wicker box that the old shopkeeper wanted me to use as a basket, which was on the woman''s counter, I went back to the wall to find the next color I needed.


    "It''d be nice. Would paint my brother and then set it on fire," Reatti said with a happy sounding tone.


    "That would be amusing," I said.


    The old woman who had been watching me with a keen eye actually looked away, and seemed to calm down a little thanks to Reatti''s words.


    Maybe she thought only wealthy nobles could speak about such crazy things.


    Picking up a dark gray color, I paused as to remember the painting in my head. Yes this color was needed too.


    Putting the glass bottle of gray into the box, I went back to the wall of glass bottles.


    They weren''t that big. About the size of my curled up fist... but I wasn''t too worried about the quantity. I didn''t plan to paint it as largely as Amber had done. The canvas I had picked out, all three of them, were about half the size as the ones she had used.


    Big enough to be detailed for Vim, but small enough to not have to take me weeks to paint or lots of resources.


    Reatti hummed as she looked at a new painting. One that looked like it was morbid. I had only glanced at it, since it had been of what looked to be the remnants of a war. The painting had lots of dead bodies, and other nasty stuff in it.


    "Is this about the Wright Massacre?" Reatti asked the old woman.


    "Oh? You recognize it? You''re very well read, young lady," The old shopkeeper sounded happy that Reatti had recognized it.


    Glancing at Reatti, I noticed the look on her face.


    Knew about it? Hardly.


    She must have seen it.


    "It was painted by my grandfather. He said it had taken nearly a year for the carnage to fade away," the old woman said.


    "Hm," Reatti nodded, and I wondered if that meant she was as old as me... if not older.


    She didn''t act it all the time, but I was starting to realize that most of the older ones rarely did act their age.


    That probably explained me... and Vim, in a way.


    Picking up another few bottles, I decided it was enough for now. Putting them all into the box, I quickly went over the colors again... and the brushes and knives and...


    "A palette, surely?" the old woman offered her insight.


    "Ah. Yes. Please," I nodded.


    She smiled and went to procure one.


    Honestly I didn''t absolutely need one. I usually painted each color at one time. But there was no harm in getting one just in case.


    "Is that all then?" Reatti asked as she stepped up next to me.


    I nodded. The colors... the brushes and other utensils... Some chalk and powdered charcoal... The three canvases...


    Wonder how much it''d all be.


    The old shopkeeper returned and placed a finely detailed palette into my box. It looked... too fancy, honestly. She must have picked the priciest one. Maybe I looked like a woman with more money than sense.


    "Credit or...?" the woman asked as she pulled around the little note she had been scrawling on as I added items to my box.


    "Coin," Reatti answered for me.


    The old woman once again looked at us as if we didn''t belong in her shop. "The total will be two hundred and ninety five silvers, young ladies," she said stiffly... as if expecting us to be shocked at the number.


    It was hard for me to be surprised, since I had no idea if that was a lot or not.


    "That''s robbery... but if that''s what you want, Renn," Reatti said with a shrug.


    "Do I have enough?" I asked her.


    "Oh. I''m sure," Reatti smiled softly which told me she was looking forward to proving this old woman wrong.


    Digging out the gold coin I had gotten from Gerald, I held it out for the older woman.


    "Oh my," she frowned at the sight of it as it fell into her open hand.


    "Is that not enough?" I asked, a little worried. I knew I could pay with credit if I needed too, which was partly the reason Reatti was here... but I hadn''t really wanted to.


    "Oh plenty dear. I''ll need to go get you change, one moment," she said as she stepped away and headed back into her office.


    "Hm... not the reaction I was hoping for," Reatti mumbled.


    "Too old maybe," I said just as quietly.


    She nodded, agreeing with me.


    A few moments later Reatti and I had been given our change, and unmarked leather bags to hold our items. The canvases weren''t really small enough to fit them, so Reatti carried them for me.


    "Shall I summon a carriage for you?" the old woman asked as we went to leave.


    "We will be fine, thanks though! Have a great day!" Reatti said as we left.


    "Come again," the older woman bid us farewell.


    Leaving the shop, Reatti and I started to head back to the guild house.


    "That coin was not the same one you got, was it?" Reatti asked.


    "No. I kept that one as a souvenir. I asked for another from Gerald," I said.


    "Ah... so you''re the sentimental type. Good to know," she said.


    "Am I?" I asked her and myself.


    She nodded.


    "How''d you notice it wasn''t the same?" I asked.


    "That was a newer minted one. The one he gave you as a tip was an older one. Different faces," she said.


    Ah... they had been. It was surprising to hear Reatti was that observant. Although she had studied the one the King had given me, she hadn''t done the same with the one I had just paid with. That coin had only been visible for a few moments.


    As we rounded a corner, to head to the main road that led back to her home... I noticed the storm off in the distance. Far out at sea.


    "Do you get a lot of storms here?" I asked Reatti.


    "Oh yea. It''s the sea, of course. That one does look... a little bad. But by the time it reaches here it''ll be mostly rain," she said.


    "I see." I wonder if this sea was... different than the one I had spent time on a long time ago. This was supposed a sea surrounded by land and not wide and open like the other. Maybe that changed things.


    While we walked, I noticed the wagons making their way to the same destination as we were. "Does the company ever... not open? Or is it busy all the time?" I asked.


    "Busy all the time. We only close for a few holidays, and only because the city and humans would throw a fuss if we didn''t," she said.


    "I take it you''re not religious then?" I asked her.


    "Not like my brother is," she said.


    "Oh? Brom is?" that was interesting. Maybe I wouldn''t hurt him too badly later then.


    She nodded and sighed. "Ever since he got hurt, he''s been... weird. But it''s fine. At least it means when I kill him he''ll get to see his god or whatever," she said.


    Smiling at her strangeness, I nodded. "Right."


    She was so different than the brother and sister I had known back then. Lujic and Ginny. The human children I had stayed with for so long.


    They had been so sweet. So gentle with one another. Part of the reason I had stayed with them was because their sibling relationship had made me jealous.


    My own experience with siblings was... like Brom and Reatti''s, yet not.


    They joked about their hatred for one another.


    We hadn''t.


    "See that?" Reatti pointed at a building to our left. It was big, but not as big as the guild was.


    I nodded.


    "That''s one of our competitors. They tried to make a depot there. They had to close it earlier this year. Idiots thought they could just stroll in and take over," she said with a smirk.


    "Oh...?" Interesting.


    "And over there is an old warehouse we used to use. There''s a sinkhole beneath it. Some old well or something that broke, so now it''s empty," Reatti pointed across the street to another large building.


    Sinkhole...


    As we walked, Reatti went to telling me about the local area. The businesses we owned, and the ones we wouldn''t buy even if they begged us to do so. It was a little interesting to hear how... prideful she was, of the Society and its ventures.


    While she told me of a road that had houses, where our workers lived, I noticed a pair of figures in an alley we were passing. They wore large cloaks, maybe because they feared the upcoming rain from the incoming storm.


    "Ignore them. There''re always beggars around here... even though Lumen''s guards chase them away each night," Reatti said.


    "Is that what they were?" I asked. They hadn''t looked it.


    "Probably," she shrugged. Seemed she didn''t care much.


    Reaching the depot, Reatti and I just walked right in. She ignored the people loading and unloading, and the stares we got of the merchants who watched us as we passed.


    Entering the main building, we walked into a rather dark hallway. "And we''re back. Well? Have fun?" Reatti asked as we headed down the hall.


    I nodded. "Yes. Thank you Reatti. I appreciate it," I said.


    "No big deal! Next time let''s get something to eat before we come back," she said.


    "Oh... I''m sorry; I should have got you lunch or something huh?" I realized I had been rude.


    "Naw, we needed to bring this all back. You and I don''t need to worry about being mugged or anything, but we can''t let people know that," Reatti waved it off easily.


    "I see... Still, I apologize. I had been absorbed in the task," I said. I had made a promise after all.


    "It''s all good, really. Remember that restaurant I told you about?"


    I nodded. "The one with the weird tasting noodles," I said.


    "Yeah. Just take me there... how about tomorrow?" she asked.


    "Sure."


    She giggled and stepped closer to me. Her shoulder brushed against mine, as if to give me a tiny hug. She guided me around a corner and to a stairwell, as she giggled happily.


    "Should we invite your brother too?" I asked.


    "Don''t you dare!" she shouted as we reached the metal door of the Society.


    I smiled as I nodded. I had expected that answer.


    Reatti opened the door, and I noticed the way she seemed to struggle a little with the handle. She had to push down with a little bit of an oomph.


    "Difficult with one hand," she commented as we entered.


    Really...?


    I closed the door behind her, and as she turned go head down the hall... I tried to open it again.


    The handle was easy to manipulate.


    Closing the door again, I made sure it was latched and went to follow her. She glanced at me with a smile, to see what I was doing. "Making sure it was closed," I said.


    "Ah. Yea. It does sometimes feel like it doesn''t, huh?"


    I nodded.


    As we headed for my room, I noticed the smell of food being cooked. It was later in the day... almost time for dinner...


    "You''re going to spar with my brother right?" Reatti asked as we reached my room.


    "Yes. Want to watch me beat him?" I asked as I opened my bedroom door.


    Reatti giggled, but shook her head. Oddly she stayed in the hallway as I went into the room to put the art supplies away.


    "Sorry, but tonight''s my night to help cook. Maybe another time," she said as she handed me the canvases.


    "You could have came in Reatti... it''s not like there''s anything in here anyway," I said.


    "Ah... Thank you, Renn... but this is just the way I am. Please don''t be offended by it," she said gently.


    Staring at her, as I held the canvases... I softly nodded. "Okay. I can respect that," I said.


    "Thanks. And thank you, Renn, for letting me shop with you. I''m going to help cook... you uh... enjoy swinging swords with my brother. Gods that sounded weird. Don''t ever let me say that again," Reatti made a weird face as she stepped away.


    I laughed at her and waved her off. "Thanks again Reatti!"


    Once I put the canvases away too, I hurried to grab my sword. I didn''t attach it to my belt, and then headed for the rooftop.


    I wasn''t sure if he was there yet... but our promise had been to spar before dinner. He might even be tired of waiting for me, though Reatti and I had told him we''d go shopping first.


    Honestly... as happy as I was, and excited, to paint that picture for Vim...


    I was also excited to win the bath.


    After all, it wasn''t just a bath with Vim. It was more than that. It represented far... far more...


    It''d mean he''d have to acknowledge me. Not just as a woman, but a possible partner. It''d mean he''d let me join him, and wouldn''t tell me that I wasn''t good enough again and...


    Opening the door to the rooftop, I wasn''t too surprised to find Brom waiting for me. He was sitting on one of the many benches, staring up at the oncoming storm clouds.


    "I''m sorry Brom, were you waiting long?" I asked as I hurried over to him.


    "Not at all. Did you get your painting supplies?" he asked.


    "I did. Your sister helped me out," I said.


    "You can be honest and tell me she''s useless, you know," he said with a smirk.


    "Honestly..." I shook my head at him. As I did, I remembered I had my hat on. Taking it off, I also let my tail out freely.


    "So... I take it you''ve been sparring with Vim?" Brom asked as he slowly stood from the bench. As he did I noticed him lift his sword.


    His wasn''t in a sheath. And it was... a little thicker than the one Vim used, or my own. Yet it was the same silver steel as ours.


    The biggest difference however, was it had dents in it. And looked... old.


    And it was sharp.


    "Yes. I have been. A few months now," I said.


    "Good. So you know the process, at least," he said.


    "I... think so?" I said.


    "We stop before hurting one another. Don''t actually stab me, please," he said.


    "Oh right. Yes. I know," I nodded.


    "Good. Also I''m told that if at any point you get what might be considered a killing blow on me, I''m to immediately castrate myself and jump off a cliff. So... well... let''s not let that happen, okay?" Brom said.


    I laughed at him and wondered if that had been Vim''s words, or his sisters.


    "Well shall we?" I asked as I drew my sword from the sheath.


    He nodded. "May as well. It''s going to rain soon," he said as he stepped away from the bench... and out into the open.


    Following him, I took up a stance across from him. For a tiny moment... my heartbeat quickened... then it relaxed as I took a few breaths.


    I can do this.


    Brom stood still, holding his sword up with a single hand. His other hung a little lifelessly on his side, but I knew it wasn''t because he couldn''t use it. Unlike the side of his face, and neck, his arm was fine.


    Maybe he didn''t use both hands to swing his sword? Vim did that sometimes. Maybe he was trying to mimic him... or maybe all men did that?


    "Ready?" he asked me.


    I nodded. "Ready."


    Time to do it. Time to get what I want.


    The first real thing I''ve wanted in a long time. Not a home. Not a friend. Not a place...


    But something special. Something for myself. For me.


    Winning wouldn''t actually give me Vim, of course... but it was the start. The beginning. A chance.


    A chance to earn him, and his trust.


    And all I needed to do... was swing this hunk of metal.


    Blinking, I took one last breath... and then nodded.


    Brom nodded back... and I charged.


    His sister was weaker than me.


    They weren''t predators.


    He wasn''t large. He was about my height, and nearly as thin. He wasn''t Vim.


    I was stronger.


    I reached him in the blink of an eye, and with a rush I swung my sword upward at an angle. Straight towards his face.


    Brom blocked the swing, and I relished the sight of his sword flying upward.


    He didn''t have my strength! Just like his sister! He wasn''t as strong as me!


    I smiled, and stepped inward. To bring my sword back down. To strike outward, and up, to stop just right in front of his side and...


    And...


    And win...?


    I blinked, staring at the dark cloudy sky in front of me.


    "Huh?" I asked myself.


    "Whew... you''re strong. Seriously strong. That almost broke my sword," Brom''s voice came from above me. Directly above.


    Blinking, I tilted my head and found him standing above me. He was studying his sword... and I was staring at him from...


    The ground...?


    He had knocked me onto my back? When? How?


    Rolling over, I shook my head and felt around. I was fine. My sword was still in my hand... yet I had been on the ground. Lying on my back, as if taking a nap.


    "How...?" I slowly got up, wearily... not because I was hurt but just in case I was.


    Looking up at the sky, I was thankful to at least see that the clouds looked the same. They were rolling along slowly, thanks to the wind, so it wasn''t because they hadn''t moved.


    At least I hadn''t passed out.


    "Sorry about that. You okay? You startled me," Brom quickly apologized as I stood up and looked around.


    "I think so," I said. Yes. I was fine. Nothing hurt, or even throbbed... yet...


    "I flipped you. It''s... a tactic we weaker folk need to rely on, when facing those as strong as you," he explained.


    Flipped me...


    "You used my momentum against me," I said, understanding it.


    He nodded. "Fascinating. Yes. I did. You shot forward so fast, all I had to do was..." he shuffled his hands around in front of him, showing me how he had done it.


    Fascinating? More like insulting.


    I thought I had him. I had been that confident.


    My confidence could have killed me, had this been real.


    "Can we go again?" I asked, getting into stance.


    "Sure."


    "Are you alright?" I asked.


    "You mean my sword? Yes. Now that I know how strong you are, it''s fine," he said.


    My eyes narrowed at his confidence... and I charged again.


    This time I didn''t put all my strength into the first blow, but instead went for his legs. Vim always blocked and handled it, but he didn''t like it.


    Maybe someone he trained had the same trait.


    He didn''t.


    Brom easily blocked my first swing, and then an elbow thumped me in the side of the head.


    I stepped back, wincing at the throbbing of my temple.


    "Sorry! I uh... I''m sorry. You alright?" Brom quickly stepped forward, lowering his sword and extending his hand to me.


    "Yes. I''m okay," I said. My right eye watered a little as I blinked the pain away.


    "My bad Renn... you uh... you''re fast. Sorry. It''s been a long time since I''ve had to be so diligent," he apologized.


    "It''s okay. Again, please," I said as I got ready again.


    He nodded and raised his sword.


    At least... at least he kind of looked worried. Brom had an uncertain expression on his face. Which... which maybe...


    This time Brom was the one who started the engagement. I accepted it, and blocked his first strike easily.


    For a few, breathless moments, we exchanged blows. Our swords skidded along each other, making odd sounds in the process.


    Those blows continued... and I started to feel my heart increase in speed. Not because of the physical effort, or worry over getting hurt...


    But rather...


    Brom dodged one of my swipes, then another. Then he ducked a stab.


    And did so effortlessly.


    A strange panic filled me as I increased my efforts. I swung harder. Faster. I started to take risks. I started to test my limits, in both skill and strength and...


    Swinging the sword even faster, I felt my heart ache as I watched him effortlessly block and direct my attacks away from him. Parrying them away as effortlessly as Vim would have done. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Why!


    Why...?


    "Whoa," Brom sidestepped a hard thrust, and then I had a sword at my side. Brom held it there, point first into my ribs... and I closed my eyes and focused on breathing.


    "You''re actually very fast... but are you alright? You seem... unsettled," Brom said as he stepped away, pulling his sword away from what had been a killing blow.


    "I''m... fine..." I lied.


    Brom stepped back into position, and I glared at him. How? How was it possible that I couldn''t even make him try?


    Was I that bad? That weak? Surely not.


    I was strong. Stronger than him. Stronger than his sister... And it wasn''t as if I was completely unskilled. I had techniques. I had combinations. Taught to me by Vim himself... so... so why?


    Why couldn''t I win?


    Brom ended up winning in even fewer moves this time. I glared at his sword that lingered a hair over my head, while mine hung pointlessly in the air nearly a foot away from him.


    Why?


    Getting back into position, I nodded at him... then charged in before he nodded back.


    Even when I swung with all my strength. Even when I tried the techniques Vim had taught me. No matter how fast or how smoothly I swung the sword... no matter how well I blocked, dodged, or parried...


    Why couldn''t I win?


    I lasted a few more exchanges this time... yet somehow ended up in the same position as last time. Me with my sword out, touching nothing, and his sword resting on top of my head. My ears could feel the weapon''s cold metal.


    "Dead," Brom said the word easily. Without a strain in his voice, even though I was heaving.


    I growled as I hurriedly stepped back and nodded. I charged forward, and didn''t even give him time to get into position.


    The worst part wasn''t that I couldn''t win...


    It was that Vim had obviously known.


    Then yet... why had he promised a reward to Brom for not letting me win? If it had been this obvious to him?


    Did he... did he despise the idea of being with me that much?


    Was I going to let this opportunity just... pass me by? Forever?


    He had finally said it! He had finally vocally said, and given me a chance... given me hope to...


    Yet if he had known I''d have failed all along... then had he actually? Was I just... foolishly believing in the impossible?


    "No!" I shouted as I swung my sword down onto Brom''s. He frowned at me, blocking it as he spun his sword to deflect it.


    Ducking his swipe, I saw an opening and rushed to take it.


    I stepped in, sucking in air with a rush as I swung my sword with both hands. I put my all into the swing, twisting my whole body along itself, to keep the momentum and...!


    Then my sword clanged as it hit the side of his, and then flung upward.


    My sword left my hands as Brom hit it away. It flew into the air, and while I stared wordlessly at where my sword had been... and watched as Brom slowly placed the side of his sword onto my shoulder, I flinched when my sword landed behind me. It clattered loudly as it bounced on the stone.


    "You have skill. Or rather... you will have it. You''re just... unpolished? Or maybe unseasoned? Have you never been in a real fight before?" he asked me.


    Brom was no longer scared of me. In fact, he was now looking at me as if he pitied me.


    Lowering my hands, which had been lingering in the air where I had been holding my sword... I let them drop to my sides.


    "Not like this," I said honestly.


    "Hm... that''s not a bad thing, really. In time you''ll figure it out," Brom said with a nod. He sounded cheerful, but I could tell he was more so trying to cheer me up.


    "I see," was all I said.


    I had failed. And even if I picked up that sword... there was nothing I was going to be able to do to change that.


    It had only been a few days since Vim had left... but it didn''t matter. Even if I had months, there was no way I could beat this man. Not right now. Not the way I was.


    Which meant...


    Brom coughed, and I blinked. Had I started to cry? No... my eyes were still dry. Thank goodness.


    "How about we stop here for now...? We can go at it again tomorrow. Is that okay?" he asked. He must obviously see my distraught emotions. It was probably all over my face.


    "Sure. Thanks Brom," I said. I hated how hollow my voice sounded. Keep it together Renn... at least or a few more moments.


    I turned and headed for my sword. It wasn''t as far away as I had thought it was. It had only landed a few strides away.


    "You really did do well, Renn. Especially for someone new at this. I can tell you''ve not been doing it long... yet you''re good! I can see why Vim wants to train you!" Brom said as he went to put his own sword away.


    "Thanks," I said... but didn''t want to hear it.


    Even if he sounded, and was, genuine in his compliments.


    I didn''t want to hear them.


    Since I had just found out that I was not good enough.


    Forget getting him to take a bath with me. Forget getting him to give me a chance at having a relationship.


    I wasn''t even good enough to stay with him. To become a protector. To help him.


    I wasn''t good enough.


    Picking up my sword, I slowly made my way over to where I had left the sheath. I stiffly put it back in, and then glanced at Brom. He was staring at me with an odd expression... standing there quietly.


    "Thanks again. Tomorrow, okay?" I asked.


    He nodded.


    I nodded.


    Turning, I headed for the door... and was thankfully able to open it without issue.


    Walking down the stairs, my vision became blurry... and I barely noticed it as I reached my bedroom.


    Opening the door, I slowly shut it behind me... and fell to my knees.


    Tossing my sword aside, I didn''t even care that it slid out of its sheath as I barely got a breath into my lungs... and then I broke.


    Covering my face with my hands... I wept.

 Chapter 125 - One Hundred and Twenty Three – Renn – A Feast and A Promise

    Chapter 125: Chapter One Hundred and Twenty Three ¨C Renn ¨C A Feast and A Promise Walking out of the large room, I gave my final good-nights once again to the few who were left.


    Merit, the woman who looked like a child, was slumped over one of the tables. She groggily waved goodbye, slurring as she drooled. She was drunk beyond measure, and didn''t even notice she had a bunch of her silver colored hair in her mouth.


    Sofia sat across from her and was laughing at Merit. The two other tables were exact opposites of one another. One table sat a man named Tosh, who was still staring into his full cup. He hadn''t taken a single sip from it since sitting down hours ago. Nor had he said a word. Sitting with Tosh was Brom and a man named Lawrence. Those three had been sitting with Vim for most the night, talking quietly as they drank. The other table, where I had been originally sitting, was now mostly empty. Reatti, Herra, and a man named Wynn, were all that remained there. Though Herra was holding her head, groaning in pain from a headache that had been progressively getting worse since she started drinking.


    Stepping out of the room, I released a small breath of relief. Honestly I had wanted to leave some time ago... but...


    But...


    "Ah she''s throwing up!" someone shouted, and I heard someone hurl. I laughed softly as I headed down the hall, away from the noise.


    Out of everywhere I had been so far... this place was probably the one I''d have chosen to stay at. At least... so far. I''d only been here two days so far, so there was a good chance I''d come to find something I didn''t like about it... but so far...


    Walking slowly down the colorfully lit up hallway, I tried to think of the things I didn''t like about this place.


    The work was simple. Even if I had to work in the large trade house, where they loaded and unloaded goods... I''d not find it unfavorable. I was strong enough to not be bothered much by such physical labor. And working in the center lobby, it was mostly paperwork. Administrative stuff. Most of the positions weren''t even required to talk to anyone outside of the guild. Most of the people who worked in the back offices and rooms never left those rooms throughout the day.


    I hadn''t worked in the bank yet, but something told me it''d be similar. Easy going. Fun. A happy environment, which would end up not feeling like work at all.


    Although in one perspective the work being simple made it a good thing, it also made me worry. Could I spend decades here? Working such monotonous tasks day in and out? Somehow it worried me... yet I honestly could not complain about the city, or its people.


    Then of course... once you added in our members...


    There were a few weird ones. Tosh, who I had just met during the dinner, hadn''t even looked at me. He had entered the room, sat at his table, and only moved when Vim had put a cup of alcohol in front of him. Yet he hadn''t drunk from it. Just held the cup.


    Everyone seemed to be used to it, so I hadn''t worried for him... but it was obvious the poor man was not okay. Something must have happened to him.


    And then of course there was Merit. I wasn''t sure if it was because she was stuck in a child''s body or not, but she was a little... prickly. She wasn''t rude by any means, but she sometimes said or did something that made me blink and pause for a moment. I felt as if she hated the world around her... which was too bad.


    Then... there was Reatti.


    She had taken me under her wing rather quickly. Within hours I had begun to feel as if she and I had known each other for our whole lives. She was simply that good of a person, and was amusing too. Although I really wasn''t sure what to think of how she always seemed to run at Vim and hug him.


    Rounding a corner, I realized I was walking in a large circle. The inside of the guild house was this area, where everyone lived... and it was basically one giant box. The hallways all met with each other, and circled around the building. There were four entrances, which were large metal doors. Vim had warned me last night to be careful opening and closing them. Which had been amusing, since as he opened one as to show me how to do it he had broken the handle.


    Herra had not found it amusing at all, however, when I went to tell her he had broken it.


    He couldn''t leave the door until it had gotten fixed. No one could. There weren''t a whole lot of rules here, but the main one was to always be very aware of the houses.


    Protect the houses, as Reatti had said.


    Keep an eye on the doors. The hallways that led to them. The people who lingered near them. Protect the houses, and those who lived within.


    It was... odd... They had built a giant home for themselves, yet had done so by making that very home a hotbed of activity. The bank alone had hundreds of people come and go a day, let alone the workers. Then there was the large warehouses that exchanged cargo, which had dozens of wagons and carts a day pass through it.


    Rounding another corner, I heard the sounds of everyone once again. I had rounded the whole house, and was about to walk in front of the large room we had all just had dinner in.


    That would be embarrassing... so...


    Finding the first new hallway, I decided to walk down it instead.


    I knew where my room was. This place was large, but not that large. There were technically four floors, but the top was a roof. A roof garden, hidden thanks to the large building''s rafters and pillars. A place that everyone could go outside, without having to worry about hiding their traits or having to act human.


    As far as I was aware the third floor was mostly storage. My room was on the third and was in the southern hallway. Yet the window pointed eastward. It let me wake up with the sunrise, which was nice.


    The new hallway I was walking down led to kitchens. They were all quiet and empty now, but had been noisy earlier. It seemed most of the members here wouldn''t trust a human to cook them food. So because of that, during larger feasts, they made the food here. Yet I wasn''t sure if they also brewed their own alcohol too. Or maybe that was something they didn''t care who made? Why would food matter but not drinks?


    "Funny," I whispered to myself as I rounded another corner. This time it was a hallway of closed doors... but simple doors. Not doors to people''s rooms. Maybe these were storage rooms too?


    Reaching the end of the hallway, I had to retrace my steps for a bit until I could find a new hallway. This one led me to a stairwell, so I went ahead and climbed to the third floor.


    Once at it, I wondered where Vim was.


    He had left rather early in the dinner. I had turned to find him, and he was gone, before I had even finished eating.


    I was used to him being... sneaky, but that had been upsetting. I had a lot of things I wanted to talk to him about.


    Especially this supposed pirate he was going to help soon.


    "I know I''m supposed to be doing something for him but..." I whispered to myself as I walked down the hallway towards my room. I did my best to not talk too loudly, since I was sure there were probably a few people now trying to sleep.


    As of now I had met everyone except someone named Jasna. Though Liina, a woman who everyone had said was my sister, had only visited the dinner for a short time. She had came, got food, and then left.


    Reatti and the rest had said it was because she was exhausted from working the docks, but something told me it was more than that.


    She had glared at me upon entering the room, rather openly too.


    Hopefully I''d be able to break down whatever barrier she and I had between us. I wasn''t sure yet why everyone was calling her my supposed sister... we hadn''t look alike at all, but it would be interesting to find out why.


    Though maybe not... since my only experience with sisters was...


    Pausing for a moment, I thought of my family. It had been a very long time since I had spent a moment thinking of them... yet somehow this place reminded me of them.


    Which made no sense. This place was warm. Happy. Full of life, and friendship.


    My family had been nothing like this place.


    "Renn?"


    Blinking, I looked up and found Vim. He was standing down the hallway, at the turn that led to the hallway where our rooms were. He tilted his head as he stared at me.


    I stepped forward, and for the tiniest moment... thought about rushing forward to tackle him. As Reatti did.


    My feet hesitated, and because of it, lost all momentum that could have done the deed. So instead, with a little bit of reluctance, I slowly approached the man who was smiling at me gently.


    "Did you enjoy meeting everyone?" he asked.


    "I did. Greatly so," I said honestly.


    "That''s good."


    Opening my mouth to agree with him, I hesitated.


    Was it?


    Looking down, I realized that... I should be happy. I should be joyous beyond belief right now.


    This was a place I could call home. A genuine home.


    Yet instead...


    "Renn...?" Vim knelt a little, to try and see what was wrong with me.


    "Hm... I think I''m... broken," I said as I touched my chest. My heartbeat felt fine, at least.


    "Broken...?" he asked softly.


    I nodded. "I should be happy, but I''m not."


    "Ah..." Vim went quiet, and the two of us said nothing as we stared at each other.


    We stayed still, until a sound echoed down a nearby hallway. Someone had opened a door, probably to a room.


    Vim shifted. "Hm..." then he waved at me, telling me to follow him.


    I nodded and did so. He led me down the hall, to our rooms.


    Staring at the door to his room as he went to opening it... I wondered why it looked so different from my own. My room had large doors, and had metal reinforcing them and...


    Then I realized why. His room was much simpler. Smaller. Colder.


    There was no window. No other door, which meant no storage or bathroom. And his bed was... nearly not big enough for him, judging by the size of it. And odds were hadn''t been used yet, since all of our weapons laid onto of it.


    Vim went into the room and went to his bed. Usually I''d probably have made a... risky joke, about him inviting me to his bed. But this room made me very conscious of our differences once again.


    He intentionally made sure to never let himself get comfortable anywhere. He made sure to never stay in a real room, if he could do so. He made sure to never fall in love with a singular place, or person. On purpose.


    After all, I knew that even though he didn''t need as much sleep as I did or anyone else... he still slept. He still grew tired. Still became weary.


    Yet the odds of him actually sleeping here was small and...


    Vim rummaged through the weapons, and hefted the two swords. Their hilts glimmered a little in this dark room.


    He smiled at me, and I smiled back with a nod.


    "Yes," I agreed.


    He tossed the sword at me, doing so lightly. I caught it and stepped back as he left the room. He pointed upward, and I understood what he intended.


    The roof.


    I closed his bedroom door, but not before giving it one last look around. The room didn''t even have rugs, or paintings. It was... bland... as if it had been left intentionally as uncomfortable as possible.


    Hopefully this wasn''t his typical room here. Though...


    His door latched shut a little loudly, which made me wonder how he had just opened it without making it squeak.


    Following him down the hall, I squeezed the familiar sheath around my sword. The leather was firm, but soft. Something that wouldn''t give skin a rash if it brushed against many times. It somehow felt...


    Feeling silly for letting the sword''s presence relax me, I followed Vim up a small stairwell. One that was barely wide enough for Vim''s shoulders.


    At the top of the stairs was another metal door. This one though had a long middle handle, running across the middle of the door. Vim opened the door carefully, and the rush of cold air flushed into the stairwell.


    I flinched as I followed Vim out onto the roof. The night was cold. Colder than I had thought it would be.


    "I''ve always enjoyed the scent of the sea," Vim said as he stared up at the sky. Thanks to the walls and pillars around the roof area, we couldn''t actually see the sea... but we could definitely smell it.


    "It''s an inland sea, though?" I said.


    "Yes. But it''s connected to the other seas via channels and under the earth. So it''s still a sea, all the same," Vim said.


    Brushing my hair out of my face, since it was a little windy up here... I looked around us. I hadn''t been to this section yet. The one Reatti had taken me to had been one of greenery. There had been gardens, and plant life, and trees even. Here though... was mostly just flat stone. There were stairs to other sections though, and off in the distance I could see the rustling of the trees and bushes of the garden area.


    "Been up here yet?" Vim asked.


    "Just over there. And only for a few moments," I said as I pointed to the garden area.


    "Hm. Take your heels off," Vim then drew his sword.


    Startling at him, I realized I was still wearing them. The odd shoes had looked... impossible at first, but had actually been rather neat.


    Walking over to a nearby corner, out of the way, I took my shoes off and also the socks that Reatti had forced me to wear alongside them. She had said my toenails would have drawn attention. I hadn''t let them get pointy or sharp, ever since Vim had given me that present, but I had also not made them as short as the nails on my fingers... I would have to start doing so from now on.


    Once they were off, and in a neat little pile, I took off the sword''s sheath and laid it next to the shoes. Once ready I walked back to where Vim was. He had his sword up against his shoulder and was staring at the sky again.


    Looking up, I wondered what he was staring at. The stars half hidden by the clouds? The odd glow of the city, which made those clouds a little brighter than they should be, or the moon that was half hidden in the distance?


    Then I had to duck, as a sword brushed by my ears.


    Huffing as I quickly back stepped, and dodged another swing of Vim''s sword, I cursed at myself. Of course he''d be rude enough to ruin such a serene moment!


    I swung the sword to parry the last of his chain of attacks; I took a deep breath and tried to control my now fast beating heart.


    Of course I knew Vim would have never actually hurt me... but it had still been startling... and... and...


    Smiling at his own smile, I nodded.


    Okay. I''m ready.


    Vim allowed me to charge him this time. He and I exchanged a rapid half dozen blows, all of which Vim effortlessly parried and blocked. After a few more attacks, I stepped back to collect my breath and self.


    "Well?" I asked him.


    "Well what?" he asked back.


    "Did I forget everything already?" I asked him.


    "Did you?" he asked.


    Grumbling I lowered my sword a little. I''d aim for his ankles this time. He always effortlessly blocked the lower attacks, but it made him strain more than usual. It seemed he had to stretch his arms a little more to block that low of blows, and it annoyed him.


    He smiled as he shifted; ready to receive what he already knew was coming. Only Vim could be amused that I''d intentionally try and annoy him in such a way.


    We re-connected again, and in less than ten tries Vim forcefully put me on the defensive. All of a sudden I was being forced to block a series off straight stabs, all of which directed at my chest.


    I grunted as I blocked, then side-stepped another, then barely parried the third. I spun a little, to give myself some distance but it didn''t work. The fourth strike was waiting for me all the same.


    Straining, I failed to block it entirely. Although I pushed the point of the blade away from the middle of my chest, I hadn''t been able to block it entirely. It ended up stopping right as it poked my left shoulder, right under my clavicle.


    I froze, as Vim did. I felt the point of the dull sword, as he held it there for a moment. "Hm... rather than forgotten, you simply became complacent. Though that''s not your fault, really," Vim said as he slowly pulled his sword back and stepped away from me.


    Complacent? "Complacent?" I asked.


    "You don''t recognize that word?" he asked, a little surprised.


    I shook my head as I lowered my sword. Not completely... just enough to rest for a moment.


    "It means without dissatisfaction. You became too comfortable within yourself. Not so much your skills, but your world. You''re in a place that makes you happy, and you feel safe, so aren''t as aware to the danger around you that you should be," he said.


    "Oh... that''s a lot for a single word," I said.


    "I exaggerated a little. After all how can I blame you when you know I''d never actually harm you? I used to, you know, when I taught others. I always thought pain was the best teacher, back then," he said.


    "Pain does help, I admit... but I''d like to think you treasure me too much to do such a thing to me," I said.


    Vim opened his mouth to say something, and for the tiniest moment... I noticed his sword. It didn''t move. It didn''t twitch. Yet that was why I noticed it.


    He had just considered proving me wrong.


    I gulped, and was very... very thankful, that he decided not to.


    For a small moment, I found myself doubting the entire relationship he and I had been forming.


    Vim then looked down at his sword. He studied it as he lifted it, turning it so the moon and starlight would gleam off it.


    "What do you think I can do with this chunk of metal?" The protector then asked me.


    My ears perked up, and I wondered if this was a continuation of our previous conversation... or a new one.


    "Probably anything," I said honestly.


    He blinked, and then looked at me.


    I nodded, since it seemed he wanted me to answer again. "I mean it. I can see how with that in your hands, Vim... You could accomplish almost anything. You could save us all, or kill us all. You could force anyone to do anything. You could enforce rules and laws, or break them with impunity," I said.


    Vim slowly lowered the sword, until its point was a mere hair from the stone floor. He rarely if ever let it drop that low. Since it seemed he believed, likely correctly, that it meant it left you open to too many dangerous opportunities.


    "Who says I need this to do that?" he asked me.


    I shifted, and nodded. "I suppose so... But in my experience, one needs a symbol. For me it was a tooth. A fang. I didn''t fear the strength of their arms but their long fang," I said. The sight of it, glistening red in the dark, flashed through my mind.


    Even all these years later... it made me shiver.


    He studied me for a moment, and I realized I had just revealed something... rather serious. Hopefully he''d not dwell too much on it. But... even if he did...


    Suddenly I felt... odd. Was I willing to tell him? About my past? Really?


    "A symbol. You''re more right about that than you know..." Vim had obviously noticed, but seemed willing to let me keep it hidden for a little while longer. He looked away from me, to the stars again. "Do you like your room, by the way?" Vim then asked.


    Squeezing the handle of my sword, I flinched. He had changed topics again. Why? Why now? Why when I had actually realized that I''d be okay with telling him everything...?


    Why when he had so obviously wanted to tell me something too...?


    "It''s nice. The bed is one of the softest I''ve ever slept in. The bath is amazing, in more ways than one. It''s big enough for both of us, by the way," I said.


    Vim smiled at me. "It is, isn''t it?"


    His smile made me hesitate. Usually that smile, arriving after I made such an invitation, would make me excited or happy... yet now... "What''s wrong, Vim?" I asked.


    He blinked and then frowned. "Nothing," he lied.


    He lied.


    Vim Lied.


    I knew it was possible, of course. For as much as it seemed he didn''t, or wouldn''t... it did happen. But it was usually never over something serious. He had never lied about something so important. So...


    Had something happened? He had not been at the dinner for long... but he had smiled through most of it. He had seemed to enjoy his time with Lawrence, Brom and the silent Tosh. It was one of the reasons I had not sat with him. It was why I had spent my time at another table.


    I hadn''t wanted to intrude into his moment.


    "Is there anything I can do for you?" I asked him.


    "You''re already doing it. I''m sure you haven''t forgotten, right?" he asked.


    I nodded. Could I even forget anything about him? Was it possible?


    "Are you leaving?" I asked him.


    He nodded. "The Yin family has been my friend for... well, a long time. They''ve asked for my help," he said.


    "Are they part of the Society?" I asked as I turned my sword a little.


    "No. They''re humans. Nor do they really know about the Society. They just know about me," he said.


    Huh... so they were his friends. Vim''s. Not the Societies.


    That was... "Can I come?" I asked softly. As amazing as this place was... a family of humans who knew about him, and he called friend... was far more interesting to me.


    Vim''s sword rose up, and in a way that made me raise my own.


    He rushed forward, and I panicked. By the time I got my sword where it was supposed to be... it was already too late.


    His sword rested against my neck, undisturbed... and unstopped.


    "Sorry Renn. But not this time," he said softly.


    My jaw clenched, and I was about to attack him as to prove myself... but I knew it was pointless.


    He had done that on purpose. To prove a point.


    Wherever he was going, whatever he was doing... was something I wasn''t ready for. And he had just shown me why.


    "Could anyone have stopped you just then?" I asked as he pulled his sword away from my neck.


    "There''ve been many, yes," he said.


    "I doubt that..." I whispered.


    "Yangli and Lilly could have stopped that attack. It hadn''t been that impressive, Renn," Vim said plainly.


    My stomach knotted, and I hated how cold I suddenly felt. I shouldn''t be cold. I was starting to sweat.


    Really...?


    I replayed the last few moments in my mind. The way he had raised his sword up. The way he had stepped forward... yet somehow had stepped forward a great distance in a single step. In less than a blink of an eye he had gone from many leaps away to right in front of me. His sword looked like it had even phased through my own, it had moved so quickly.


    "Brom," Vim drew me out of my thoughts. He was a few feet away now, walking around me. Staring at me, as he spun his sword.


    "Brom?" I asked. Reatti''s brother? A nice man, if a little loud like his sister. I knew their relationship was... genuine, and they loved one another, but it was odd to hear and see them fight so strongly.


    "I''ve asked him to spar with you. While I''m gone," he said.


    Wait... what? "No..." I barely whispered.


    "I trained him. It''ll do you good to spar with someone else, Renn. If even for just a short time," he said.


    Short time...? I blinked away watery eyes and gulped. Oh. So he wasn''t abandoning me.


    "How long will you be gone?" I asked. Hopefully he mistook the odd tone in my voice for me simply being out of breath, or cold.


    Like he would. Like he could. He could read me like I''d read a book.


    "Not sure. Maybe a week or so. We''re headed up north, near the Bell Church. On ship that''s only two days away. I bet I''ll be back around the time Brandy shows up," he said.


    "I see," I said.


    A week or so. Although to me that should be nothing... it felt like a lifetime all of a sudden.


    Vim stopped walking around me, and I realized he was back in the same spot he had been when he started. He was even standing the same way, as if he had never moved.


    He lifted his sword again, and I nodded. I readied myself, even though my sword felt heavy all of a sudden.


    Blocking a few blows, I only lasted six before he rested the blade on my left side. I knew with his strength, it would have cleaved me in two.


    I grumbled as he stepped back, to put us back into the starting positions.


    "Do you need more pillows? I noticed you only had three," he then said.


    "Huh...? No... I don''t think so. They''re huge. And fluffy," I said. In fact too fluffy. They made my ears hot. The ones on top of my head... though that was likely thanks to the fur and hair upon them.


    "Hm." Vim charged in again.


    I lasted nine this time. It ended with his blade on the back of my neck, and I stumbling away since I over extended my swing.


    Sighing, he and I got back into positions. His question had been distracting. I could have lasted longer, if my mind hadn''t been mulling it over the entire time. Why ask about my pillows? Of all things?


    "You could have slept with me, you know," I told him.


    "Hm?" he paused mid-raise of his sword.


    "In my room. I''d not tell anyone," I said.


    "Ah... I''m fine. Thank you for worrying about me though," he said with a smile.


    "Well..." I mean...


    I had somewhat meant it as a joke, a way to tease him... but for him to have seen the truth so readily was...


    He charged forward, and I ducked his first swing. At first I thought I was going to connect with his stomach, but his sword parried it quickly. This time I lasted five more blows.


    "Dang," I complained as we got back into positions.


    Vim chuckled at me... but this time didn''t charge right away.


    He turned his head at me, and in turn I turned my head back at him. What?


    "If you can beat Brom before I get back, I''ll reward you," he then said.


    "Huh?"


    He nodded, and smiled at himself. As if pleased at his idea. "That bath you want so badly? Sure. Me and you. But only if you can beat Brom before I get back," he said.


    My eyes went wide, and my heartbeat not only tripled... It also made me warm again.


    "Really?" I asked as I stepped forward.


    He nodded. "Hm. Really."


    "Really really?" I asked again.


    He chuckled and nodded again. "Yes. I promise."


    Taking a deep breath, I couldn''t help it.


    "Yes!" I screamed.


    S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 126 - One Hundred and Twenty Four – Vim – The Yin Bloodline

    Chapter 126: Chapter One Hundred and Twenty Four ¨C Vim ¨C The Yin Bloodline Now this was nice.


    Not all of the sails were unfurled, but we were still sailing at a nice pace. The ocean breeze and the spray from the waters as the boat hit the waves felt great.


    Maybe I''d get lucky and the boat would drift forever... to the edge of the world...


    "Get that sail down! Now!" a loud man barked orders, and I turned to watch half a dozen sailors hurry and obey.


    Leaning up against the railing, I glanced around. I was in the middle on the main deck of a large barque. A four mast ship, with square sails. And honestly, it was beautiful.


    It made me jealous that I couldn''t spend my time sailing the seas.


    "Heave!" the men all joined together to unfold the main fore-sail. It unfolded with a pop, forcing the ship to turn a little.


    "Well, master Vim? Do ya like her?"


    Turning to my employer of the day, I nodded. "I do indeed. Sure you don''t want to give me her instead of the permit?" I asked Marshal Grilly.


    The old woman was as tall as me, but skinny. Her old age was creeping her closer to the bed, and it showed. She smirked at me as she pulled around her long pipe, and went to puffing it. She blew out a thick haze of something nasty, but luckily the brisk ocean wind made quick work of it. "Never in a million years, which f''or you that''s sayin'' something," she said.


    I smiled back at her and gestured to her crew. "These are made for a light crew... but twelve men? Really?" I asked.


    "Twelve more than I need. Plus my boy," Grilly said with a gesture to the lad. He was off at the bow, tying rope.


    "Twelve more... I wonder if I could handle a ship this size on my own," I wondered.


    Grilly laughed. "Don''t try an'' fool me now! I heard what you did with my mother in the bays of ice!" she laughed.


    "That had been a much smaller ship..." I argued, but knew better than to do so too harshly. Humans enjoyed their legends. Especially when they included their loving parent.


    "C''mon. They boys''ll become conscious with us out here," Grilly gestured for me to follow her inside the boat. To where she had made herself at home, in the captains quarters.


    Following her, I took one last glance to the ship and its crew. They were working diligently... and respectfully. They all seemed seasoned, even the young boy who honestly didn''t fit in on the deck. He was still too scrawny. Too slow. But they kept him out of the way, not doing anything too strenuous.


    This ship really was built to be manned lightly. Although large, with four sails which was a lot in this era, it was thin. And intentionally built in a way that one man could handle several pulleys without worry. This boat was pricey. It had stood out in the port, even in Lumen.


    Yet I knew the reason we were on this boat, and not her true warship... was for a very simple fact.


    She had been planning on taking another ship, after all. She had only readied this one once she had confirmation I would be joining her.


    Stepping down a few steps, to enter the underbelly of the ship, we walked down a short hallway to reach her quarters. This hallway had two other doors than hers. One for a bathroom, and another that led down a small hallway to the crews section. Though it wasn''t so the crew could come here, really, it was so the cook could bring food to this side of the ship.


    Entering the room, she sighed as she went to sit in the large chair that looked out of place. It was a dark black, and looked uncomfortable. It didn''t match the rest of the ships d¨¦cor, at least in this room... especially since it looked like something a noble would like.


    I tapped the golden tapestry that was nailed to one of the walls. It felt like real gold thread. "Who''d you get this ship from?" I asked.


    "Two gay men," she said.


    "Two gay..." I frowned at her and she laughed, in a way that told me she had been completely serious.


    "And they say I have an interesting life," I complained as I went to sit in another chair. One that fit a little better. It had red felt and was gold painted, but made of wood.


    "I thank ya'' for joining me Vim. I was worried I''d be sinking her instead of reclaiming her, instead," Grilly said.


    "Hm," I nodded. Yes. That was why she had been willing to bring this, a ship with only a few cannons and not built for war. This thing was made for speed, speed and crew. Not battle.


    But me...?


    "A large man-o-war. Sixty eight guns, all twice as big as any other. Stolen from me, by a fool who thinks I''m too old to rule," Grilly said.


    I nodded. I had heard most of the story already, from the young lad. I had arrived earlier in the day, as I had promised, and the boy had spent time with me as Grilly and her people prepared for our voyage.


    "Why''d you let that happen, anyway?" I asked.


    "I''m sick," she said.


    Although she had said it very... seriously, I honestly hadn''t been shocked or bothered to hear it. She looked sick. She looked old enough that she honestly shouldn''t even be on this boat, or smoking whatever plant she was inhaling like water.


    She took another puff on her pipe, and thanks to the many closed windows I was finally able to smell what she was smoking.


    "For the pain?" I asked her.


    She nodded. "The pain. I hope it doesn''t bother you, but even if it does I''ll risk your anger," she said.


    "Then inhale as much as you need," I said.


    She smiled at me and nodded in thanks. The stuff she was smoking was not just addictive but a poison all in itself. The type of poison that usually made quick work of those foolish enough to get addicted to it. But... she was old enough, and if she was being honest... which she looked to be, sick enough to not need to worry about what could happen to her in a few months time. She wasn''t foolish, she was desperate.


    "Something in my head. It hurts. It makes me weird," she told me.


    "I see. Then will you be the last to ever call on me?" I asked her.


    She shook her head. "The boy. You met him? Little Ronalldo?"


    I nodded. Did she not remember that she had introduced me to him a few hours ago? Maybe she had more than just simple pain straining her body.


    "He seems a good lad," I said.


    "Well enough," she nodded.


    "So he''s your heir?" I asked.


    "Yes. I''ve told him some of your stories. I hope during this venture you will remember him, and maybe also teach him why you''re worth the price," she said with a smirk.


    "Price," I scoffed. Did she forget that most of her ancestors had paid with paltry rewards? There had been one time that I had accepted a small jewel that was...


    Where had I put that jewel?


    "And if you would... I have another request of you, if you''d willingly hear it," Grilly stopped me from delving too deep into my memories.


    "Hm?" I leaned back. Really. What had I done with that little blue stone?


    "I wish for you to place him under your banner," she then said.


    My mind halted for half a moment, and I sat forward. "Excuse me?" I asked.


    The old woman took a deep breath, and even though hadn''t puffed on her pipe she still let loose some smoke. "I''m dying," she said.


    "Everyone is," I told her.


    "Yet mine will be any moment. I can feel it. Not even the sea breeze can chill my bones anymore," she said.


    Ah. That was bad. It was soon then.


    "I see," I said gently.


    "After this is done... when you reclaim what is lost, and punish those mutinous fools... I want you to take this ship, and the one we''re reclaiming, and give them to my son. But under the condition he captains them under your flag," she asked me.


    For a long moment, as the ship rocked and creaked, I stared at the woman who had at one time been one of the strongest pirate captains in these seas.


    "You''re serious," I said.


    "As the pain I endure."


    Taking a small breath, I ignored the sting of the poison in the air. It didn''t affect me as it would others, but it was clear now why she had not really stood outside all this time. It wasn''t just because she was old, and dying, but because she worried for those who breathed in the smoke around her. But it was obvious. She knew what that stuff did. Anyone who sailed the open seas, and dealt with the eastern nations, knew what that stuff was capable of.


    "You''re telling me to make him less than he would be. If you perish, and he is your heir, he becomes a man. One who has a throne. You''re asking me to take that throne from him," I said.


    "What throne?" she scoffed.


    "I know not your fleet or wealth, Grilly, but I did see your two mighty ships. A ship of war, and this one. And we''re to claim a man-o-war too? That''s a fleet. A powerful fleet. Fleets like that come with thrones," I said.


    She waved my words, and her smoke, away from her face. "A boy his age will lose them all within a day. And he knows it. He knows it well," she said.


    Did he? The number of young men that I could count, who could put down the crown after getting it...


    Well...


    Only one. In all my years.


    And he had not done it willingly, either.


    "Please Vim. I already discussed it with him. He agrees to it. If he doesn''t you can just snap his neck and take the ships yourself. Better they be in your hands than he has them for a single moment, and wasted!" Grilly''s voice raised as she spoke, growing upset, and then she doubled over. She began coughing wildly, and even dropped her pipe.


    I remained seated, letting her wallow in her pain and lack of air.


    There was nothing I could do for her, after all. Nothing anyone could do.


    A few minutes passed and she finally sat back up, heaving deeply. "See? That could have been it right there," she said.


    "It could have," I agreed.


    "Please Vim. Do this for me. Please don''t let my bloodline end. Not here. Not like this," she said.


    I sighed and wondered what to say. I honestly didn''t mind it. I could put the ships to use, or at least the Society could... and the boy, if half intelligent, would be fine. And even if, or rather when, the day came that he became a man too big for his shoes, and tried to rebel... I''d just simply take the ships back from him.


    But...


    "Grilly... he''s not even your blood," I whispered.


    He didn''t have the blazing red hair she and all her family had.


    She smiled softly and nodded. "So he aint'' But Vim... Does that matter?" she asked.


    No. It didn''t.


    "You''re sure?" I asked her.


    She nodded. "Please. Let me meet my mother in the open sea beyond, knowing I did the right thing. Else she''ll spank me something fierce," she said.


    I smiled. Yes. Her mother had been quick to discipline. Yet her father, Grilly''s grandfather, had not been. He had treated her mother like an angel. Never raising his voice, let alone a fist.


    Which was probably why she had grown up to such a deadly violent pirate.


    "Okay. For you, Grilly. For your blood. For your family. I will do what I can," I said to her. I promised her. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She smiled, and I stood from my seat.


    Bending down, I picked up her pipe... and made sure it was lit. Once so, I handed it to her gently.


    Grilly placed it against her lips and took a deep breath.


    "Let me know when we find that traitor," she said as her eyes became dull. The stuff was potent.


    "Will do. You rest, old friend," I told her, and then left the captain''s room.

 Chapter 127 - One Hundred and Twenty Five – Renn – Contracts Abundant

    Chapter 127: Chapter One Hundred and Twenty Five ¨C Renn ¨C Contracts Abundant "The Telson Guild''s offer is rather enticing. I could see why you would be willing to consider it," Gerald told the man.


    "I appreciate your honesty," the man named Brandon nodded with a complacent smile. The kind that was a little... too easy to read. If not for having listened to him blabber on for the last half hour I''d have thought maybe he was more than he seemed.


    Especially since he was supposedly a noble. A rising one, as Gerald had mentioned. One, who would, if allowed, become rather powerful here in Lumen.


    "With that being said however, I regretfully have to inform you that our offer still stands. In all truth, after hearing what Sir Telson is offering you, I''d be more inclined to either rescind our offer... or to lower it, in fact," Gerald sighed as he opened his hands and gestured regrettably.


    Brandon sat up straight, his large fur robe slid off his thin shoulders a little as he stared in awe at Gerald. "Rescind?" he whispered.


    Gerald nodded and sat back a little, as if to portray he no longer saw this as a business meeting. He had been sitting up straight the entire time until now. "Regrettably. I''ll honor our current offer, Lord Brandon, since we had made it. The Animalia Guild never goes against their word, after all. But if Sir Telson is willing to offer such a generous contract with your family and town, I''m afraid I might need to rethink the profit and loss of the situation..." Gerald sighed as he glanced down at his desk, as if to review the many papers in front of him.


    Brandon grabbed his knee, and I noticed the way it shook, as if upset. Yet he wasn''t angry... he was now concerned. Visible worry encompassed his face as he raised his other hand waved it back and forth quickly. "Sir Gerald, please! I don''t understand... why the sudden change of heart?" the noble asked. His voice shook as much as his hand and knee.


    "Sir Telson, although has always been cordial with me... regrettably has been making many bad business decisions as of late. To the point of concern. If he''s that interested in your business proposal then..." Gerald frowned and shrugged, in a way that said the rest.


    The Noble groaned and then put his head into his hand. He took a deep breath, and then sat back. "I had suspected as much..." he then moaned.


    A little surprised, I changed my opinion of the man a little. I had expected him to grow irate, or at least a little upset. To storm out of the office, not actually admit and agree with Gerald.


    "It is a horrible thing to say aloud, of course. I hope you understand I mean no ill will to you, or even to Sir Telson. I enjoy the man''s company, and have done business with him on many accounts... but sometimes people get stuck in a rut," Gerald said calmly, and sat back up a little more. His back became a little more straighter. His voice a little firmer.


    He used his appearance and voice as much as his words when negotiating. It was interesting.


    "Nay, you''re correct. Telson had seemed very... strange our last meeting," Brandon said.


    "Likely stress. Personally I hope he overcomes it, and he may well still might. Maybe the two of you can find a avenue or..." Gerald gestured for the man to continue.


    "No!" Brandon shot to his feet, and then hurriedly looked over at me. I didn''t have to look away, since I was already looking down at the desk I was writing at. I could hear his relief and embarrassment as he coughed and straightened his puffy fur coat. "No. That wouldn''t be necessary. I am more than happy to accept your original offer, Sir Gerald. With great joy, as well," Brandon said.


    Gerald stood, and I wasn''t sure who wanted to take each other''s hand the soonest. They shook hands, and then Gerald glanced over at me. "Miss Renn, would you please bring the contract over here to be re-signed?" he asked me.


    "Yes sir," I calmly obeyed. The singular page, which was made out of oddly hard paper, had been patiently waiting right next to me.


    Walking over to Gerald''s desk, I carefully put the contract down in front of the noble, and then pulled over the ink and quill that he''d be using to sign it. I stepped away, but didn''t return to my own smaller desk. Instead I stood a little behind Gerald, to watch as the two men signed the paper and then shook hands once more.


    After shaking hands Gerald brought out a large bronze stamp. One that I knew had the company''s logo upon it. Or rather, the guild''s. I had noticed that here in Lumen, they called it a guild. Vim and those outside Lumen called it a company.


    "For our future," the lord said as he and Gerald both pushed the stamp down onto the parchment.


    "Our future," Gerald agreed.


    After one final handshake, I hurried to open the office door for the noble. He bowed his head in thanks, and then greeted his servant outside.


    Closing the door behind him, I wondered why he smelled like the mine back at the smithy. He smelled like ore.


    Yet the business proposition he had offered to the guild wasn''t a mine at all. It had been a textile offer. His family was in possession of a new sewing technique, to make fancier clothes easier... like that fur robe he had been wearing. However they lacked the needed base materials, and were what we were offering for a portion of their profits.


    Turning back to Gerald, I watched as he studied the contract he had just signed. He read the print with a knowing eye, and seemed... "Is it not what you had wanted?" I asked.


    "It is. More than I had wanted, in fact," Gerald sighed.


    "Then why the look of defeat?" I asked as I stepped over to his desk. I had read the contract already. Honestly it had seemed not only simple... but rather well meant. Both parties would benefit from it greatly, not just us.


    "It may not have been worth the ire of the Telson Guild, and their allies," Gerald said.


    "Ah... but you said they were failing?"


    He shook his head as he sat back down into his chair. He pushed the contract aside to the corner of his desk, as if it no longer mattered. "They are. But their allies are powerful. A few as powerful as we are. And they''re not allied by parchment and ink, but by blood. They have members married with one another, children, and such," Gerald explained.


    "Oh," I understood then. Gerald had just made powerful enemies. Enemies that would now be targeting the whole of the Guild, thus the Society.


    "Yet at the same time, it might go well all the same. Especially if I formally invite those individuals into the business myself," Gerald said.


    "Invite them?" I asked as I sat down in front of his desk. Not in the chair that the human noble had been in, but instead another. The only other chair in front of his desk.


    "I can invite them into the process of selling the finished products. So it will be outside the main production, but will let them be happy and forgiving with the portions they''d make on the front end," Gerald explained.


    "You''d do that just to stay on good terms? Won''t that eat up most the profits for our company?" I asked.


    "Our Guild will still profit well, being able to control who gets allowed into the process. Plus we''ll earn favors from them later on, as well," Gerald said. I noticed he emphasized the word Guild. He wanted me to call it a guild, not a company.


    "I see," was all I said.


    Gerald stared at me for a moment, and I realized he really was beautiful. It made me wonder why he and Vim, and other men of our kind, were so different.


    Most of the men of our kind were... well... maybe not ugly, but just not attractive. In certain ways.


    Though to be honest, I was glad Vim wasn''t as beautiful as him. It would have been weird.


    "Have you worked as a servant before?" Gerald then asked me.


    "A servant...? No? Not really," I said. Why had he asked that?


    "You seemed accustomed to what a noble would want, is all. Have you dealt with such people before?" he asked.


    "Oh. No. I only have a little experience with such people. Did I act weird?" I asked.


    "The opposite. You did well. It''ll be interesting to see where you end up. Lumen nobles don''t like letting women be in power, but you''d probably succeed all the same," he said.


    I frowned at him. What was he planning on making me do?


    I know that they made every new member work in every section, to let them pick where they wanted to work... but honestly. Why was I already spending a day with Gerald, the man who oversaw everything? Surely it was too early for this...?


    Unless of course it wasn''t really to see if I wanted to work with him, but rather so he could spend the day watching me.


    He did ask odd questions sometimes.


    Gerald sat back a little. He had oddly yellow eyes, which only accented his beauty even more. Right now they were staring at me as if I was a stack of coins to count.


    "Most of our people don''t like dealing with humans," he said.


    "I''ve noticed," I said. There were a few even here who hated them. Merit especially hated them. But honestly I couldn''t blame her... her circumstances were...


    "What was your opinion on our new associate?" he asked. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "That noble? He seemed normal. Although I was surprised he actually admitted and acknowledged what you said about this Telson. I had thought he''d argue or get offended," I said.


    Gerald nodded. "Most merchants would have. Since I had basically insulted their potential business partners. Yet those in the aristocracy, especially the older bloodline nobles, are actually a little more down to earth in my experience. At least in this region. Lumen especially," Gerald said.


    "Do you deal with them often?" I asked. The Primdoll family had been my last real experience with supposed nobles. That had left a horrible taste in my mouth, and I hadn''t even ever met any of them.


    "All the time. The nobles and royals of this area are all bound to merchant guilds one way or another. Most of the ones we associate with are foreign, however. We chose to represent the powerful and wealthy of other nations here, keeping their interests in line," he said.


    "Thus the depot," I said.


    "Thus the depot. Vim and Brandy helped set it up," he said.


    That was news to me. I had known Brandy and the Society had built this place, of course, but Vim had that major of a role?


    "Vim did?" I asked.


    He nodded. "Figuratively and literally. He not only helped start the transactions, contracts and the guild but also built this entire building. Or at least, the foundation of it. That depot is his handiwork," Gerald said.


    "Did Nebl help?" I asked.


    Gerald went still, and I felt my tail coil under my dress. Woops.


    "You know Nebl?" he asked me with an odd tone.


    "I do," I said.


    "Yet you''re new. How is that possible?" he asked.


    I frowned at him. "I don''t understand. How does me being new make such a thing so unbelievable?" I asked.


    "Because he''s the smith! Vim wouldn''t have..." Gerald went quiet as he slowly stood from his chair.


    The hairs on my ears went stiff, standing up, and I did my best to not stand up myself. I remained collected as I stayed seated, watching Gerald''s eyes go wide as he stared down at me. He didn''t seem... angry... but...


    "He took you to see the smithy," he said. Not a question. A fact.


    I nodded. Did I just make a mistake? There was no changing it now... but...


    "What are you?" he whispered.


    "Renn. A jaguar," I said smoothly.


    Gerald''s eyes narrowed at me, as if upset I had answered so sarcastically... but I hadn''t. I had answered with the truth. The truth... the only truth I knew. We held each other''s gazes for a long moment, and then he blinked. The guild leader held his breath for a moment, and then looked away from me. He suddenly looked hurt.


    "What did you want me to say?" I asked him.


    "Vim promised me nothing was happening. That everything was fine," he said.


    "Then what''s wrong?" I asked. He sounded... Did he think Vim had lied to him?


    "You''re not nothing. What''s he been preparing you for? What''s he doing with you?" he asked me.


    So it wasn''t Vim he was doubting, it was me. At least, in a way.


    "He wants to see if I would be willing to call this place my home. I''m not sure what else you mean," I said. That was the truth, in its own form. Vim likely would be very happy if I decided to make this place my permanent residence. He''d probably kiss me if it''d get me to leave him alone.


    "Yet you were carrying weapons too. The same ones as him. Where else have you been? Who else has he shown you?" Gerald asked. He leaned forward and put his hands on his desk, it made him look a little too serious. A little too upset.


    Although I really wanted to answer his questions... I now felt like I shouldn''t. He wasn''t just asking me a question out of kindness, or just to get to know me better... he was now prying. He was now questioning me, and even Vim.


    I knew this man was upset thanks to what I had said. I had told him of my knowing of Nebl. And that had bothered him. It seemed I wasn''t supposed to have known him... but that wasn''t my fault. How was I supposed to know that Vim letting me meet that family was something unusual?


    Plus if he reacted that badly just to that knowledge... who knows how he''d act knowing anything else.


    "Well? Who else have you met? Where else have you been?" he furthered.


    "You can ask Vim when he returns," I said. I did my best to keep my annoyed tone out of my voice. Honestly it sounded like I had done a good job.


    "Secrecy is for those who earn it," Gerald said.


    "And those who can protect it, of course," I said. This time I hadn''t done as well a job.


    Gerald shuffled back a step. A singular, small movement... that in any other scenario I would not have noticed or cared about. He hadn''t even bumped into his chair, which was right behind him.


    Yet here... in this room... at this time... because of who I was, and what I was... and because of who and what he was...


    I sighed and lowered my head a little. "I''m sorry. I''m... a little upset. Not at you, Gerald. Please forgive my quick mouth," I said.


    Luckily even I could hear my very genuine apology. And it had been. I had scared him. And the last thing I wanted to do was that, or to ever do it again.


    The last people I had scared in such a way banished me. And might have died because of it.


    I''ll never do that again.


    Gerald slowly stepped back and slumped into his chair. The beautiful man still looked pretty even with sweat forming at his brow. He was staring at me with shrunken pupils, wide eyes... and a look of absolute shock.


    "Vim and his... foolish personality is to blame for this. I''m sorry. It''s his fault that you and I are having this moment," I said to him.


    "You''re upset at Vim, aren''t you?" he asked me.


    Shifting in my seat, I felt my ears furrow under my bonnet hat. "Yes," I said honestly.


    "You''d voice that? You''d say it out loud?" Gerald actually leaned forward, his eyes going even wider.


    Wasn''t that what I had just done? "Why wouldn''t I?" I asked him.


    "He''s the protector!" Gerald nearly shouted as he waved his hands at me, in shock. When he realized he had shouted he actually looked to the door... as if suddenly worried Vim himself would walk through it.


    I couldn''t help it, I laughed at him. "He is!" I said.


    Gerald''s panicky face contorted, as if his face didn''t know if it should laugh with me or start weeping in fear. "Renn... I thought you liked him? We all thought you did," Gerald said softly.


    "Well... I do?" I asked. What was he getting at? And wait, they all did? Were they all talking about me behind my back...? Well, I guess of course they were. How else would they decide if I was trustworthy or not?


    "Yet you hate him?" he asked, shocked.


    "Oh. No. I''m just angry with him. In a certain way," I said.


    Gerald sat back against his chair, this time slumping a little. Suddenly he didn''t look very... leader-like.


    I knew what the problem was, however.


    Like most of our people... Vim was seen as something more than just a man. He was the protector. The warrior. The man who was more a force of nature than not.


    They could tease and joke with him... but not a one so far had actually stood against him. As far as I had seen, or knew, not a single one of them would dare to actually argue with him.


    The only one so far had been Trek, the duck... but he hadn''t actually argued or fought with Vim. Vim had simply told me that he would do so if Vim pestered him too much.


    Though maybe that means he didn''t either, in a way? Vim had said he''d not leave that pond, but that didn''t mean he actually fought with Vim either...


    "What are you thinking about right now?" Gerald asked me, with an odd tone.


    "I''m trying to think of anytime any of our members have actually argued or gone against Vim before. At least, in front of me. I can''t think of it happening before," I said honestly.


    "Well... duh? Who in their right mind would actually argue with him? Maybe jokingly, or half-heartedly, but never for real," Gerald said.


    "So it seems," I said.


    Had I ever done so? It felt like I had, but at the same time not. Though I knew I would, if I ever had to.


    The reason was obvious... and it wasn''t because I liked the man in a way the others didn''t.


    I saw Vim as a man. A person.


    They saw him as something else. Some might even see him as a deity almost.


    All of them, even the ones who should be predators... were cowards. Cowards who put Vim on a pedestal.


    A lonely pedestal that should crumble away forever.


    "Who are you, Renn?" Gerald asked softly.


    "Someone who hopes you''re not scared of me. I really didn''t mean it that way, Gerald," I said.


    "I can tell. You''re forgiven," Gerald said with a nod.


    "Thanks," I smiled at him, and he actually smiled back.


    "You didn''t really answer my question, though," he pointed out.


    "True... but in a way I did, I think. I''ll tell you my story, if you''re willing to do something for me in exchange," I said.


    "Offering me a contract?" Gerald suddenly smirked, and I realized I had just let him get comfortable as we entered his territory and not my own.


    "Hm... sure... I just made another, so I guess one more can''t hurt," I said.


    "You made one already? With whom?" he asked.


    "Vim," I said.


    Gerald flinched and looked away. "Poor you," he whispered.


    Poor me? On the contrary.


    "So? What can I do for you? To hear your story?" he asked me excitedly. He seemed more excited over this than he had been the noble.


    "Well... I need a favor," I said.


    He nodded, leaning and leaned even more forward... his chair actually creaked thanks to how close he was trying to get to me.


    How quickly he had lost his fear and worry. How quickly he now trusted me again.


    Hopefully I could keep that trust, and build off it from here on out. Though I wasn''t sure what to think about his dislike of me knowing members of the Society, or the way he seemed to doubt Vim... but...


    That was not something I could blame him for. Vim was rather secretive. Very opaque. He seemed to forget, or intentionally not tell things, to most.


    I leaned forward as well, sitting nearly on the edge of my seat as to whisper to him.


    "I need to write a letter," I told him quietly.


    Gerald tilted his head and frowned. He was waiting patiently for me to continue.


    "To whom?" he asked.


    "Lomi, a young fox girl, at Twin Hills," I said.

 Chapter 128 - One Hundred and Twenty Six – Vim – Plunder

    Chapter 128: Chapter One Hundred and Twenty Six ¨C Vim ¨C Plunder Chains rattled as I dragged the man behind me.


    The ship was swaying a little wildly, but not because it was sinking or in sail. The waters were rough. A storm was beyond the horizon, and it wasn''t a gentle one.


    "Grihh mah," the man I pulled behind me tried to say something, but I couldn''t understand it. His broken jaw and missing teeth wouldn''t let him formulate a word properly.


    Even if he could speak, it wasn''t as if I''d let it change what was about to happen.


    Slowing to a stop, I took a deep breath as to sigh... and regretted it.


    The stink was unbearable in this ship. The kind of stink that made my eyes water and not because of the smell itself.


    Staring at the cages, I gulped as I tried to count them. Four... five... Seven. Seven cages. There seemed to be about five a cage... but...


    "Shgop!" he yelled as my grip on his skull got tighter.


    I understood that one. It made me only squeeze his skull tighter.


    One of the women in the cages yelled out a word. One that at first made as much sense as the man''s... but after a moment my mind corrected itself.


    "You all speak Glamour?" I asked them.


    The caged women all went dead silent, and still.


    They did. That meant they were from the far east. Wonderful...


    That explained their blonde hair at least.


    "He speaks our language," one of them whispered.


    "Forget that, look who he holds," another pointed.


    This explains the body I had seen them tossing overboard as I swam over to this ship. That hadn''t been trash, or a fallen comrade... it had been a woman. A woman who had been broken.


    Just great.


    Some metal clanked behind me... and it wasn''t the chains wrapped around the man''s legs I was pulling around. I turned a little and watched a familiar face hurry down the stairs. The young boy had a huge smile on his face as he hurried to me.


    "Vim! We''ve captured the rest of them and the ship is ours! And..." he lost his voice as he saw the scene before him. Before me.


    I kept my eyes on Ronalldo as he stopped a few feet from me. He carried a small hand axe, which was still clean of blood. He hadn''t used it. The axe lowered to his knee, going listless as he stared at the cages.


    Studying his eyes, I noted the disgust within them. He didn''t see fortune or treasure, he saw something hideous.


    Good. A good man. Or one who would become a good man, as long as no one corrupted him.


    Maybe I really should let him join the Society.


    "What is this...?" Ronalldo asked with an empty voice.


    "What indeed," I said.


    The man I held squirmed and I remembered him. I released him, and as I did I noticed that my fingers had sunk a little into his skull. Not so badly that it had killed him, at least not yet, but they had broken and crushed most of what they had dug into.


    I sighed at the sight of the man. It was the supposed captain of this ship, and the strongest fighter as well. He and his men had been very bold about declaring that I was no match for him. Especially with the whips of chains he had used.


    Wonder if he had used those whips on the women...


    Turning away from him and Ronalldo, who was now staring at the defeated captain, I walked over to the largest cage. The one that had the most women sealed within.


    Kneeling down in front of the cage, close enough that the inhabitants could reach out and grab me, I studied the girls. They all hugged the other side of the cage, trying to keep themselves as far away from me as possible.


    Most were naked. The few who had something to wear only wore light sheets and rags. All of them were blonde, the dirty blonde that was common in the lands to the east.


    None of the girls were talking. A quick headcount told me there were thirty one, and all of them were staring at me with apprehensive eyes. Eyes without hope, I noted. They weren''t hopeful at my presence, but now worried. Terrified even.


    To them I was just another abuser.


    "Where you from?" I asked them in their language.


    No one answered me, but I did notice most of them look at one another. They did understand me, at least. So there was that.


    Hadn''t spoken their language in nearly a hundred years but it was working.


    "Hoh jeez... By the seas Vim, I should tell mother," Ronalldo finally found himself.


    I glanced back at him and watched as he stepped closer. He was staring at the nearest cage. When some of the women turned to look at him, thanks to him speaking, he actually blushed and looked away.


    "You do that. Before you leave, tell the men out there that not a one is to come down here until the Marshal shows up," I told him.


    Ronalldo quickly nodded, agreeing with me. "That''s for sure... I''ll be back," he turned to go, but not before stealing one last glance at the man on the ground. Ronalldo spat at him before heading back up the stairs.


    I heard the main door to the deck close behind him as he left, and I made a mental note to put him under Lawrence''s command when I placed him into the Society. Lawrence would ensure he became the good man that hid in that boyish exterior.


    Looking back at the cages, I closed my eyes as one of the women spat at me.


    They became noisy for a moment, as some cursed at me and as others yelled at those who did so.


    Wiping my face as a few threatened to kill me, and others begged them to stop and hear me out, I wiped my hand and her spit onto one of the cage''s bars.


    "Before anyone spits on me again, mind telling me where you''re from? Your language encompasses a very large landmass, and it''ll help me have an idea of how this happened," I said to them.


    "We''re from the Unglo Village. Near the canyon north of Brir," one of the women said.


    Ah, there we go. Someone reasonable. I stood and stepped to the cage on the right, where she was locked within. Although she had spoken, she still shied back like the rest of them upon my drawing closer.


    "Yena, careful," one of the other women in another cage whispered kindly.


    "Yena? My name''s Vim. I have just taken this ship, as you can probably tell," I said with a nod to the dying man a few feet away.


    "More prizes, we''re to be? First Vikings, then merchants, and those pirates. What are you?" a woman shouted.


    "Sounds like you''ve all had quite a journey," I said. That meant they''ve been exchanged several times already. That made a lot of sense.


    This ship was big enough, and dangerous enough, to travel that far east and survive... but the men who had been sailing it had not been. They would have been eaten alive. The proof of it wasn''t just in the festering pool of blood nearby, but the fact that Ronalldo and only a dozen men had been able to capture and detain nearly thirty other men.


    They hadn''t fought back too hard, after I had done to the captain what I did. All of their defiance withered and faded as they watched what I done. They had become... rather subservient, for sailors. Usually sailors, and supposed pirates, were a little more hardy and daring.


    Though I had a talent for scaring such men.


    "Poor prizes, if I''m to be honest," I told the girls as I looked at them. Most were skin and bones now. Shells of their former selves... or well...


    Maybe. A few didn''t look that dirty, honestly... yet they were still scrawny.


    "How long have you been captives?" I asked them.


    "How are we supposed to know?" one spat.


    I nodded. True. That was a dumb question to ask them.


    Tapping the cage, I wondered what to do with them. Releasing them now would probably just make them scatter. Then they''d just die. The ocean we were in right now was not the kind that women such as them could survive. None would make it to shore. Their chances would have been just as low even if they had been healthy.


    And of course even if they had made it to shore... then what? They didn''t seem to speak the language of this land, and were obviously foreigners. If instead of this side of the continent they had instead been set free on the west, they''d at least possibly survive thanks to the churches. But on this side, where money was god...


    Half the lands here dealt with slavery. They''d just be captured again.


    "He speaks funny," one of them then said.


    "Do I?" I asked.


    "Shut it Pram!" another yelled at the one who had made fun of me.


    "Yea Pram, don''t be mean," I agreed. She had the same name as Nebl''s daughter. Interesting.


    The women all looked at one another, and I could tell they couldn''t make heads or tails of me. But that was fine.


    I honestly didn''t want them to make sense of me. For if they did then they''d be far too close. Too personal. Too attached...


    "What am I to do with you all, I already have a woman I can''t get rid of," I said in this land''s language.


    They frowned, not understanding it seemed. "What''d he say?" one asked.


    "Hey, let us go, please?" one asked me.


    "Asking that of any of the others didn''t work either!" one of the women to my left shouted.


    "He''s a brute like the rest. Look what he did to that man," one said.


    "If you won''t kill him, let me. He killed my sister," one asked me.


    "Oh?" I perked up at that and stepped back to find the one who had spoken.


    A taller woman nodded at me. She had a scar on her face, and was naked. She was standing closest to this side of the cages, within my reach, as if to prove to me she was serious.


    "How many of you have you lost?" I asked them.


    "Twenty two," several said at once.


    I sighed, and now regretted accepting Grilly''s request.


    Usually the Yin family didn''t screw me over this badly.


    The door to the deck opened with a loud bang, and I wondered if I''d have to punish her men, or if the captured idiots had realized they outnumbered their capturers.


    But no. It was Grilly. She walked down with Ronalldo, who had an odd expression on his face. Either he hadn''t explained it to Grilly, or hadn''t wanted to come back down here but had been told to do so.


    "By the storms... What were you thinking Pratchet!" Grilly screamed at the man on the floor as she walked up to him. She was squeezing her pipe tightly, and started coughing. Ronalldo quickly went to support his mother, but she pushed him away. Feebly.


    "Blasted fool. Shameful!" Grilly coughed the words out, and stepped around the bleeding man who moaned. He had recognized her voice in his final moments.


    "You didn''t know about them?" I asked her.


    "Obviously not! He must have... gods he must have sold the cargo and bought them in Tuckit. That''s the only slave port close enough for this idiot to get to," Grilly said.


    "Must have been some cargo, Grilly," I said. Although scrawny, and filthy, these women weren''t cheap.


    "It had been. It had been half the reason I wanted this ship back and..." Grilly coughed some more, making Ronalldo hurry over again. This time she let him support her.


    I looked away from the old Yin descendant and to the women in cages. They were staring at her with strangely... concerned looks. They felt for her. Odd, but maybe it was their way of keeping hope alive. Maybe they thought a woman would rescue them, if no man would.


    "Do any of you know her?" I asked them in their language.


    "No. Is she sick?" the scarred woman asked.


    "Very," I said. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Most of them tried to step away, but couldn''t. They were already up against the other sides of the cages.


    Even the scarred woman who had a backbone had stepped back a bit.


    Well... if they did know her they weren''t acting it. Several of them were no longer staring at her with concern, even though they had been moments before. Now they just saw her as something else that could hurt them. Something else that could kill them.


    The east knew disease well. It was obvious they''d be weary of it.


    Grilly finally got her coughing under control, and took a few deep breaths. "I''m sorry Vim. I had not known," she wheezed.


    "I can see that. Yet now they are in your possession. Per our agreement, the one I made with your ancestor, you are free to pirate as long as you never deal in slaves. Yet now that I have officially retaken this ship for you... so too is its cargo yours. Thus..." I stopped talking, since my point was made.


    Ronalldo went white in the face, and he hurriedly looked at his ailing mother. She though held my gaze.


    "What do you want me to do?" she asked.


    "Why ask me?" I asked back.


    "I fear you''ll slaughter us if I don''t handle this properly," she said.


    "I appreciate your honesty. For that I''ll be honest in return..." I looked at the cages, and the women staring at us. Most didn''t even have tears in their eyes. Their lives had become such hells that even this wasn''t enough to make them cry. "I don''t care what you do with them. However... the company I am contracted under, the Animalia Corporation, is headquartered in Telmik. Under the banister of the Cathedral of Songs. I''m sure you can imagine how they''d feel about it," I told her.


    Grilly sighed but nodded. "Of course. Well, at least I''ll get some kind of payment for returning them to their embassy," Grilly said. She stepped towards the cages, as if to study them. I noted the way she stared at the one with the biggest breasts.


    "Embassy?" I asked.


    "They have one in Lumen. The nations of the east made it for this very purpose. They pay a gold coin per head, on the return of any of their kidnapped peoples," she said.


    "Interesting," I said, but frowned all the same.


    So they tried to combat the slave trade by aiding it. A single gold coin wasn''t a fortune at all... not for a slave. Especially if one had to take into account that one had to go over there, capture them, and then bring them back alive. The food and time alone was far more than a single coin... but there were ways around that.


    Like making several port stops along the way. Letting other people capture them, and sell them to another port a short distance away. And so on and so forth, until one could buy a bunch of slaves not too far from here for a smaller sum.


    You didn''t pay such evil away. You had to burn it. But who was I to tell the humans how to handle it.


    Odds are those who participated in slavery simply tossed the ones not able to be sold, or old and sickly, at the embassy. These women were worth far more than that here.


    "What''s one of them worth in Lumen?" I asked.


    "Thirty six," Ronalldo said with a low voice.


    "And why would you know that?" Grilly asked for me.


    Ronalldo panicked and shook his head. "I hear things, mother! Hard not to, with what we do..." he said quickly.


    Grilly scoffed at him and went to puff on her pipe. "He''s right. About thirty five a head for the blonde ones. Younger are more," she confirmed it.


    "I see," I said.


    "What are they talking about?" one of the women asked.


    "How to split us, likely," one said.


    "The boy won''t stop staring at me," one of the longer haired women said.


    "You''ll be lucky to get him, Tonya. At least he might be gentle."


    I blocked out their voices as they started to get more depressing. "Well Vim?" Grilly got my attention.


    "Well what?" I asked.


    "Will that be acceptable? For your company, I mean," she said.


    Ah... she meant the embassy thing.


    Maybe. I''d have to look into it.


    "I''ll look into it. For now let''s just assume so. You take care of them. Make your boy handle them. We can deal with them when we get back to Lumen," I said as I turned to go.


    "Very crass of you, Vim. I honestly expected you to be much more gentle with them," Grilly said.


    "I''m only gentle to those who belong to me. They don''t," I said as I headed for the stairs. I ignored the groaning man who was still bleeding on the ground. Especially since his eyes had gone dusty and hard, and most of the blood was pooling from his head. He was moments from death, and was no threat anymore.


    "I promise on my flag, Vim! They''ll be safe until Lumen!" Ronalldo shouted.


    "Careful boy, such promises are dangerous. Especially with him," Grilly hushed him, but I noticed did so with a smile. She was proud of him.


    "Yet they''re profitable... when fulfilled," I said to them both, and headed up to the upper main deck. To question the men who lived... and maybe toss a few overboard while I was at it.

 Chapter 129 - One Hundred and Twenty Seven – Renn – A Tip

    Chapter 129: Chapter One Hundred and Twenty Seven ¨C Renn ¨C A Tip Being a banker was fun, until it wasn''t.


    "Come on, surely you won''t mind a free dinner?" the man smiled at me as he leaned onto the counter, as much as he could before his nose bumped into the iron bars.


    "I already have plans sir, I''m sorry," I said to him.


    "Just change them," he said. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Was there anything else you''d like me to help you with sir, or will that be all?" I asked him.


    "If not dinner, a drink! My brother owns a wonderful tavern, with a balcony overlooking the sea!" he said as he stood back up.


    "That sounds nice, sir," I said.


    He rolled his eyes, and it made me want to bang his head against the bars that separated us.


    How did everyone else deal with this? They made it seem so easy...


    "Now, now son. Take a hint with pride and get going," another man behind him said. The man trying to flirt with me turned, to obviously protest, but the moment he saw who was behind him... he went silent.


    "Uh... yea..." the man then coughed and hurried away, without another word or even a glance at me.


    The older man who had been waiting behind him smiled as he walked up to the counter. Two men who stood beside him on either side were also smiling, amused.


    "Thanks for that sir. How may I help you?" I asked the obvious nobleman. He actually wasn''t dressed as nice as some of them, but his two guards were enough proof to validate the assumption. So far only nobles had such guards.


    "I''ve come to authorize a check. The individual should be in tomorrow to cash it out," he said as he pulled around a letter.


    He slid the letter along the counter, and under the bars. I accepted it happily; glad to have a normal customer again.


    "I''ll need to see your badge sir, and will need a signature," I said as I put the sealed letter down under the main counter, onto my own. I reached over to grab the small board we used to verify signatures. It was a fine pen and white paper, which was so thin it tore sometimes even when people wrote upon it. I''ve had to replace the paper half a dozen times already today because of it. It was my first day and I already wanted to complain and tell them to use different paper.


    "Of course," the man happily pulled around his badge. He had made it into a necklace, so he had to pull it out of his shirt and off his neck.


    Sliding the signature board over so he could sign it, I took the badge and studied it.


    It had the number eighty three upon it, and the name Thraxton Albererc. The color if it was the same as all the rest, a burnt bronze, but his had a little emerald situated into the end of it. The little green jewel was used to let anyone know at a glance that it was for a noble, not a commoner.


    As the man signed his signature, I noticed he had done so without tearing the paper. It told me he had done this often.


    "Thank you, sir. I shall go verify this right now, if you''d like you are welcome to take a seat," I said the usual line as I gathered up his badge, letter and signature.


    "I''ll be here," he said simply.


    As I stepped away, I noticed the stares of the guards. They weren''t just glaring at me because they were weary, but for similar reasons as that other man had been doing.


    Maybe men noticed me more when one of them tried to get my attention?


    Walking to the back office, I passed a few other tellers. Most were human, but they were all friendly. The few that weren''t busy talking to a customer gave me smiles and words of encouragement as I walked past them.


    Most thought I was a new hire, and were wishing me luck in keeping the job. Supposedly it was hard to do, and many people tried many times to get a job here before succeeding... and then were fired shortly after.


    Entering a back office, I found Sofia. She was near her desk, but like usual not sitting down. She seemed to never sit, even when she wasn''t busy.


    "Sofia I have a check that needs to be verified," I told her as I walked up to her.


    "Oh? Whose it for?" she asked.


    "Thraxton Albererc," I said. I hoped I had said his last name correctly.


    "Ah, I know him well enough. Usually I''d just take a look at him to verify it, but since you''re new let''s do it the proper way. Come on," Sofia waved me to the next room, which was full of cabinets.


    Each cabinet had a letter upon it. Yet not all cabinets were the same. They were different colored, to represent the different clients. Sofia took me to the cabinet in the center of the wall. A cabinet that was white, made of fancy wood, and only had four drawers.


    She slid open the second drawer, and allowed me to scan the folders for the correct name. I quickly lifted his folder, and was surprised to find that it was... thick. Nearly three times as big as the others I had opened and seen before.


    "He''s actually a VIP. Chances are he only went to your window since you were new. He''s kind like that," Sofia said.


    Kind...? Because I was new?


    We found his signature record, and I quickly compared it to the one he had given me. Then I compared the badge, its number, and the color and shape of its jewel.


    It all checked out.


    "All good?" Sofia asked.


    I nodded.


    "Then it''s authorized. I shall accept that," she held her hand out for the letter, which I gave her.


    "You destroy that," she said with a point to the paper with the signature.


    I nodded.


    "Then I make a receipt and you give him back his badge, and the receipt," she said as she stepped away.


    I put his folder back and closed the cabinet drawer, following her quickly.


    Sofia went to making the receipt, and as she did I wondered how many could authorize a check. "How many can authorize this? If you weren''t here?" I asked. I went to tearing up the paper of his signature as I waited.


    "Any member, Renn. There''s a few... well, a few of them too," Sofia said gently.


    We were alone in the office, but her office door was open and there were people not too far from it.


    "I see," I said. I tossed the bundle of shredded paper into a bin next to her desk.


    She handed me the receipt and nodded. "When you''re done with him go on a break. You''ve been working since we opened," she said.


    "I''m not tired," I said simply. Did she forget I wasn''t human or something?


    "I know. But it''s weird if we don''t pretend we are, Renn," Sofia whispered.


    I nodded, understanding. "Right."


    "Good," she smiled and nodded, glad I understood.


    Leaving her office I returned to my stationed window, and quickly laid down the man''s badge. "Your badge sir and your receipt. It has been approved, and tomorrow your check will be cashable," I said.


    "Thank you young lady," Thraxton said as he put his badge necklace back on, and then I slid him the receipt.


    "No, thank you sir for helping me earlier. I really appreciate it," I said with a nod to him. He had helped me, even if it honestly hadn''t been very needed.


    As he took the receipt, he also laid down a coin next to it.


    "Huh?" I stared at it, and wondered if he wanted to now make a deposit.


    "For you. Keep up the good work. Don''t let foolish men like that bother you, they''re not worth the effort it takes to toss them out," he said with a smile.


    "Ah..." the man turned away before I could figure out what to say. "Thank you!" I said as he and his guards left.


    Reaching over to pick up the coin before anyone walked up, I slid it along the countertop and made it fall into my other hand.


    A gold coin.


    A... a gold coin? As a tip?


    "Lucky..." one of the other teller girls whispered nearby. I turned to look at her, but she looked away real quick.


    "Ah..." that was what Sofia meant.


    He was kind to the new girls.


    Reaching under my counter, I grabbed the closed sign and went to hanging it up. Everyone ignored me as I walked to the back hallway, as to go on this supposed break that was enforced.


    Staring at the gold coin as I headed to the employee hall, I wondered how much it was worth.


    Vim and I had a lot coins... but they had been the currency of Telmik, not Lumen. And although I was literally working in a bank... I still had no real clue on the buying power of the different coins I was handling.


    Here the currency was called Marks. Lumen Marks. They even called the different metals the same thing, too. Silver and gold were both called Marks, oddly enough.


    There were bronze and copper coins too, though I hadn''t seen many of those. Most of the coins used in the bank were silver and gold.


    Wonder how much that check had been for...


    Passing some gossiping women, I rolled my thumb along the coin''s edge as I headed for the lunch room. I didn''t have any plans to eat, but I had to go through that room to get to the main lobby from here.


    "Oh new girl! How''s your day been so far?" a happy woman smiled at me as we passed one another, speaking happily.


    "Very good! It''s fun here," I said.


    "Fun! This aint'' fun, this is life! Keep it up, this is the best place in the world honey don''t let it get taken from you!" she said as she passed.


    I laughed gently at her. Taken from me... it seemed most of the human workers here thought the same way as her.


    They worked hard, and went far and beyond their duties... because they didn''t want to be fired or replaced.


    I wasn''t entirely sure what they were paid, or given, since of course... I wasn''t a human. I was a member of the Society. We didn''t get paid. Any of us could get any amount of money we wanted just by asking for it.


    I''d ask Reatti later. It''d be interesting to know... and would probably help me understand the value of the currency too.


    "Vim really should have answered some questions before running away," I whispered.


    But that was the kind of man he was. He expected me to just... learn on my own, I think.


    "I heard someone mention Vim!" a happy shout came from the lunch room I neared.


    Laughing as I entered the room, I raised my hand to Reatti. She had stood from her seat with a weird looking fruit in her hand which was half eaten.


    "Of course it was you!" she shouted at me.


    "Indeed it was," I admitted as I walked up to her.


    She wasn''t alone. She was sitting with two other women... but I didn''t recognize either of them. One was dressed in the attire of a banker; the other wore a messenger bonnet.


    "How''s being a banker?" Reatti asked as I stepped up to the table.


    "I got a tip already," I said as I showed her.


    "What the heck!" the woman dressed as a banker shouted, nearly knocking over her cup in the process.


    I shifted away, in case she spilled its contents. The banker''s uniform was black, and it would ruin easily if I wasn''t careful.


    "Wow, jeez..." the messenger woman whistled at the sight too.


    Reatti sighed as she reached out to take the coin. I let her, as she spun it around her knuckles. "Tip? You must be crazy good at flirting, Renn," Reatti teased.


    "Uhm..." should I tell them I had gotten it because I hadn''t been good at it?


    "It''s real...?" the messenger asked while staring at it. I noticed the other woman was too. As the two drooled over it, I also noticed others at nearby tables started to look our way too. Some had begun to whisper amongst themselves.


    "Ah well, just goes to show it does happen. Here ya go," Reatti handed it back to me without a thought.


    "Hm," I nodded as I took it back.


    "Have you gotten a gold mark before Lynn?" the messenger whispered to the woman she sat next to.


    "Not even a silver mark," the banker didn''t whisper.


    Suddenly a little conscious, I smiled at Reatti and nodded. "I''ll see you later Reatti. I need to get something done before I go back to work," I said.


    "Oh! Keep it up!" she let me go with a knowing smile. She waved the half eaten fruit at me as I left.


    Leaving the lunch room, I headed for the main lobby... and did my best to ignore the conversations I left behind. None were... mean, or bad, but it didn''t feel good to have received something that so many others seemed horribly envious of.


    I didn''t deserve it. I didn''t need it. Or care for it. Yet by the sounds of it...


    Glancing down at the fist that now hid the gold coin, I wondered if it would have actually changed lives as some of the humans had whispered it would do.


    "Maybe it would," I said as I remembered the conversation with Vim. Back in the beginning, in Ruvindale. When he had taught me about the coins of the north.


    He had told me a single gold coin could buy the whole Sleepy Artist, and everything in it.


    Maybe this coin was the same.


    Hopefully not...


    What kind of man would tip that much wealth though? Just for doing my job?


    "Oh! Renn! How''ve you been? Did you find my sister''s dead body anywhere?" Brom asked me as I entered the main lobby. He was standing guard near the stairs.


    "She''s having lunch," I said with a smile at him. I liked these two a lot.


    "Damn," he sighed and nodded.


    "Mind answering something for me, Brom?" I asked as I stepped up to him. I glanced around to make sure we were somewhat alone. Or well, as much as we could be in the main lobby.


    Here it was busy, but it was the kind of busy that was loud yet not. I''d need to whisper to make sure no one could actually hear me.


    He nodded and turned a little, since I had approached him on his scarred side. I stepped to the left, so I''d be able to whisper into his remaining ear.


    "I got this as a tip. How much is it worth?" I asked him, and showed the gold coin to him with a cupped hand.


    Brom frowned at it. "A gold mark?" he asked.


    I nodded.


    "Well... hm..." he looked around, and then nodded. "That''s more than a year''s wage for most of our workers, Renn. Who gave it to you?" he asked. I noted he actually sounded concerned. He didn''t want to know because he was jealous, but because he was worried that I might have caught the eye of someone strange.


    "That''s very Vim of you," I said to him.


    The man blushed and stepped back, his mouth going agape. "What!"


    A few people looked at us, but I ignored them as I giggled at him.


    That reaction wasn''t, though.


    As he tried to settle himself down, I noticed his scarred part of his face and head didn''t get red like the rest did. It remained a pale white.


    Brom coughed, quickly getting himself under control. "Thanks," he then said.


    My smile broadened as I nodded. "Thanks," I giggled at his honesty.


    He sighed and shifted. "All the same, that''s a mighty gift. To us it doesn''t mean much, of course... but most humans would happily kill you for that," he whispered.


    "Even in this town?" I asked.


    He nodded. "Especially here. Money is like their gods here," he said.


    "I see... It had been a noble. A man named Thraxton," I said.


    "Oh... oh good," Brom visibly relaxed, which made me feel a little better.


    "You know him too?" I asked.


    He nodded. "I should. I''ve had to guard him a few times. He''s the king, Renn."


    I blinked, and the coin fell out of my hand.


    Brom was the one who panicked and bent down to hurriedly grab it before it rolled away.


    "Sorry," I apologized as he hurriedly went to hand me the coin.


    "Careful," he warned.


    I nodded as I accepted the coin back. "The king? Really?" I asked.


    "Well, as much as one can be a king here. He''s not one yet, I guess. They haven''t passed the declaration yet. He''s the man who rules Lumen. The head of the royals," he said.


    "Wow." Why hadn''t Sofia said that?


    "That coin makes a lot more sense then. By the way, he knows about the Society. Or well, I don''t know how much he knows... but he knows that we exist. He knows we''re special. He''s offered the city to have Vim for a year, before," Brom said.


    "Wait what?" I nearly lost my bonnet as my ears jumped up at what he had said.


    Brom raised a hand, telling me to lower my voice. I stepped away from him, and nodded.


    "I don''t know the whole story, Renn. You''ll have to ask someone else. I''m sorry," he said.


    "Alright." I would.


    "You''re either very lucky, or the opposite. Not sure what to think of you yet," Brom said.


    "We''re going to find out. You''re still willing to spar later?" I asked as I prepared to step away, to head up the stairs to Gerald''s office.


    He nodded, and smirked. "You bet I am. I''m winning that spear, and there''s nothing anyone can do to stop me."


    "Sure and..." I stopped three steps up the stairs, then turned back to look at the man. "What?" I asked.


    "Hm?" he tilted his head, wondering what I wanted to know.


    "What do you mean win a spear?" I asked as I hurried back to the floor, to confront him.


    Brom stepped back as I drew closer, and did so again when I stepped towards him once more. He couldn''t retreat anymore as he hit the edge of the stairwell''s handrail. He groaned as he gave me a worried smile. "Vim... he promised me one of those spears if I didn''t let you beat me while he''s gone," he said.


    "You''re kidding!" I shouted.


    The whole room went silent, and we were now the center of attention.


    Brom raised his hands, to try and calm me down. "I''m sorry... I thought you knew and..." he mumbled, now worried.


    For a tiny moment I didn''t see Brom, but instead only my anger. But that fraction of a moment passed quickly... and I let it go, and smiled at the man who was now cowering before me.


    "It''s ok," I said.


    It wasn''t.


    "Is it?" he moaned with a tiny voice.


    "I''m not angry," I said.


    At Brom.


    "You sure...?" he whispered and looked around, as if for help.


    "I''ll just have to beat you harder, is all," I said.


    "Please don''t..." he groaned.


    "Then, I''ll beat him..." I mumbled as I went to climb the stairwell.


    As I left Brom behind, I ignored his relieved sigh.


    I couldn''t believe Vim. Really? He promised one of the spears? To keep me from winning of all things!


    I can''t believe he''d do such a thing. Really. That man. That protector!


    "Free will my butt!" I grumbled as I knocked loudly on Gerald''s office door.


    "Enter!" he said.


    Opening the door, I stomped into the room and slammed the door shut behind me.


    Gerald yelped, standing up from his desk.


    "Renn! What is it?" he asked worriedly. He was alone, and had been writing something... writing with a pen that was now...


    Staring at his left hand, and the broken pen that barely was hanging on within it, I sighed and felt horrible.


    "You broke your pen, Gerald," I said.


    He looked to his pen, then back at me... then at the pen again. He coughed and nodded. "So I did..."


    Taking a deep breath, I calmed myself and realized I really needed to not get so angry around these people yet. Even Brom had been scared of me a moment ago... luckily he was made of stronger stuff than Gerald.


    "Sorry Gerald. I had just been... I just learned something upsetting. If you don''t mind I think I''m going to stab Vim in his sleep when he gets back," I said as I stepped up to his desk,


    Gerald, surprisingly, grew a huge smile. "Please do!"


    "You seem oddly happy at that idea," I said.


    "Well... better you stab him than anyone else. Plus it''s not like it''d work after all," he said.


    "True," I said. Though... why wouldn''t it? Although we could endure a lot of damage, we could still die. Even Vim wasn''t free of that rule.


    Gerald tossed his broken pen into a small chute near his desk, and pulled open a smaller drawer as to procure another.


    "Sorry again," I said.


    "It''s fine. I break them occasionally... though..." he slowly sat down as he pondered it. "A few years it''s been. I think," he noted.


    Great.


    "Did my letter ship yet?" I asked. That was the entire reason I had come here after all.


    "It has. Though Renn, it will take many weeks... maybe even months, depending on the passes, to reach her," he said.


    "That''s fine. As long as it does," I said.


    Hopefully Lomi enjoyed reading it as much as I had written it.


    He nodded. "It shall. The couriers we use are the ones the whole Society uses, Renn. We pay them exceedingly well, and hand pick them from our other messenger programs. They''re basically raised from birth to be trustworthy," he said.


    "Raised from birth?" I asked. I thought of the messenger girl in the lunch room, who had been sitting with Reatti.


    Gerald nodded. "We fund many of the orphanages throughout the town, and even most the country. Through the church in the west as well. A part of that charity is used to find skilled and trustworthy children, to take in and raise to become workers. Employees or servants."


    Slowly sitting down in the chair in front of his desk, I stared at the man who just calmly told me something absolutely amazing.


    "We do that?" I asked.


    He nodded. "Rather our sisters and brothers in the church do. I don''t know the entire process or details... we don''t get them until they''re of age, usually," he said.


    "I see..." I wondered if that was a good thing. "By the way... I was wondering why all of our employees seem to think I''m going to be fired soon," I brought up to him.


    "They all think that, because they worry over it for themselves. We hold raffles for employment, and are very scrutinizing when we do. Compared to most other guilds our pay and benefits are nearly night and day in levels," he said.


    "We pay well?" I asked.


    "We pay three times the average as a base. We also provide many benefits, perks, and give bonuses. We also provide housing to those with families, for a much reduced fee," he said.


    "We give houses?" I asked, I sat forward. That was...


    He nodded. "Just to those with families. They need a child... though lately I''ve noticed a vast uptick in early births and marriages. I think we might need to reconsider how we do it..." he said as he thought about it.


    "Huh..." I wasn''t sure what to say or think.


    Great pay. Bonuses. Homes...


    "You''re like a church unto yourself," I said.


    Gerald frowned, but nodded. "Well, our guild stems from them. Most of us here aren''t devout like those back west, but there are a few who are... and Brandy, for as sinful as she is about money, is heavily religious too," Gerald said.


    That was new information. And it made sense, too.


    That was why she was the bookkeeper. It was why the Chronicler and the rest trusted her, then.


    And also explained why Vim didn''t seem to care for her much either.


    "What do you have there?" Gerald noticed the coin in my hand as I scratched my ears beneath my hat.


    "Ah... a coin. The uh... King? Thraxton gave it to me as a tip, I guess," I said.


    "Thraxton was here?" Gerald blinked, staring at the coin.


    I nodded.


    "He gave you a... a gold mark, as a tip?" he asked me.


    I nodded again.


    Gerald sighed and sat back, suddenly looking tired. "You''re..." he groaned.


    "I''m what?" I asked.


    "Nothing... nothing... what are you going to do with that? It''s a fortune, Renn. If any of our human employees saw that..." he shook his head, unable to finish his words.


    "Know anywhere I can buy paint and a canvas?" I asked.


    Gerald lifted his head in thought. "Paint and canvas? You wish to paint something?" he asked.


    I nodded.


    "I see... Yes. I can procure them for you. Or would you rather go buy them yourself?" he asked.


    "I''d rather buy them myself, if you don''t mind. If it won''t cause trouble," I said.


    I wanted to see the town.


    "I''ll send Reatti with you then. I don''t want you to be offended Renn, it''s not that I don''t trust you... but the art of painting is still something only the wealthy and powerful indulge in. Even here in Lumen. The shop is one that will get you noticed just for looking into its window. Please understand," he spoke kindly, but firmly. He wouldn''t back down on this.


    "I''m completely okay with that," I said.


    Gerald breathed a sigh of relief and nodded. "Good. Good. I''ll let her know... that coin can be used. I doubt you''ll spend it all, but depending on what you buy and how much it might take a good portion of it. Plus they''ll have change for it too," he said with a nod.


    "Painting is that expensive?" I asked. It hadn''t been that bad in Ruvindale.


    "It is."


    "Hm..." Maybe it was because of locations.


    "Did Thraxton say anything to you? Anything odd?" Gerald then asked.


    I shook my head as I slowly stood from my seat. It was time I went back to work. I wasn''t entirely sure how long a break was... but it had to be over by now. "Not really. He just wanted to verify a check. For someone tomorrow," I said.


    "Ah... that''s probably what Sofia delivered a few moments ago, then," Gerald said with a look to the right of his desk. Where a little box was, with a single small parchment left in it.


    "Likely," I said.


    "Thank you Renn," Gerald said as I went to leave.


    "For what?" I asked.


    "For being what Vim said you were," he said as he went back to work, focusing on the piles of paper before him.


    Hesitating at the door, I wondered what Vim had said I was.


    Opening the door, I thought of the way I had scared him upon entering... hopefully Vim didn''t mean it that way.


    Yet...


    "Bye Gerald," I said as I left.


    He nodded quietly, and I left him and his pen strokes alone as I went back to work.

 Chapter 130 - One Hundred and Twenty Eight – Vim – A Swell of a Storm

    Chapter 130: Chapter One Hundred and Twenty Eight ¨C Vim ¨C A Swell of a Storm The wave crashed up over the deck, dousing me again.


    I huffed and brushed sea water out of my face, only to get splashed even harder as the boat lurched the other way.


    "I swear," I complained as I turned to look at the rest of the deck.


    It was a mess. The ocean swells had already taken most of the stuff off the deck. The deck side cannons were gone, thanks to the left railing breaking off. Most of the loose rope, barrels and crates were either gone completely or stacked in a corner near the upper deck''s stairwell. Tied with haste to keep hold of them.


    As the ship rolled again, I shifted my weight to keep myself stationary. I wasn''t tied down like the five other men on the deck. They all had three ropes each tied around their waists. One to the nearest mast to their station, one to a metal chain hook on the center of the deck, and a third and final one to tie them all together.


    I had recommended them to not tie each other to themselves, but they hadn''t listened. To them it was a smart idea.


    Smart ideas didn''t come when one panicked.


    "Grab hold!" a man screamed as he lunged for the nearby iron mast. I turned to see what had spurred the instinct of survival.


    A great wave, higher than our ship, was heading towards our port side.


    The ship would be fine, I knew this... even the sailors knew this, but they weren''t as lucky.


    Men were feeble. Weak. They were nothing in the force of nature.


    So what did that make me?


    The wave hit us, and the boat suddenly disappeared from beneath my feet.


    For a tiny moment I was weightless... then I felt my feet land onto the smooth wood once again. I crouched as the whole world went dark, and I wasn''t able to see anything anymore. S§×ar?h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The huge wave rolled over us, blocking out what little sun the clouds let thru, and once again I was in the ocean instead of above it.


    As fast as the water came, it left. It swooshed loudly as it poured off the deck as fast as it could, as if the ocean waters didn''t want to be on the boat anymore than we wanted it here.


    "Hoorah!" the five men loudly bellowed their survival, and I was half tempted to join them.


    I didn''t though. It wasn''t fair if I did.


    Slowly standing up from my crouch, I looked up at the giant masts and sails. A few had torn and ripped before we had been able to get them rolled up, but most were still fine. Even the smaller masts in the rear were still in one piece.


    This was a well made ship, all things considered.


    Something touched my foot, and I looked down and realized I had lost my shoes. A crab was walking upon it. The hairy legged thing was doing its best to escape.


    I let it be, and wondered where my shoes had gone.


    They were nowhere to be seen on the deck.


    "Another, lads!" one of the sailors bellowed a warning.


    Ignoring them, and the oncoming wave, I decided to head downstairs. If not to find another pair of shoes, but to at least check on the boy and the women.


    As the wave came roaring towards us I headed for the doors to the lower levels.


    I didn''t need to open the doors. They had been broken off hours ago from the waves. One was stuck half bent inward, as if something heavy had landed on it... maybe a cannon had done the deed.


    The wave hit as I headed down stairs. The whole ship rocked, and for a few moments I had to put my foot on the right wall as to stand up straight.


    Women screamed as the ship rolled with the wave, and then went back upright. It was interesting that in the roaring of the storm and waves, a woman''s cry could be so clearly heard yet nothing else.


    Heading down the rest of the stairwell, I stepped into the ankle high water. It was murky, and there was a bunch of junk floating everywhere. I noticed a single shoe nearby, but wasn''t in the mood to chase its sibling down.


    "Come on! Get out of there you idiot!" Ronalldo was clinging to one of the cage''s open doors, trying to pry out the last woman who hadn''t left it.


    I frowned at him and quickly looked around. The rest of the women were out, and were huddled near the front of the room, where it was the bow of the ship.


    Seemed he had tied a bunch of ropes to the keel of the ship. They all clung to the ropes for dear life.


    I counted their soaked heads, and was glad to find they were all still here and alive.


    Or well... all but one.


    "Vim she won''t get out!" Ronalldo noticed me and shouted at me over the roars of the storm.


    "Then grab her," I said as I approached.


    "She keeps scratching me!" he whined.


    "Don''t be such a virgin," I stepped past him and into the cage.


    The woman let loose a blood curling scream as I grabbed her by the waist. Hefting her, I pulled her out of the cage. Luckily the cage''s bars were soaked enough that I didn''t de-glove her fingers by pulling her away from the bars.


    "Let me go! No! Cartha, help me!" the woman screamed wildly as she tried to struggle herself free, but it was useless.


    I was going to toss her at the boy, but decided against it. He was clinging to the cage for dear life too.


    Sighing, I stepped around the cages and headed for the group of women near the end of the room.


    By the time I reached them, the woman I carried realized what I was doing. She stopped screaming and fighting, and let me hand her off to her fellows. They went quickly to tying a rope around her waist once she was in their grasp.


    "Thank you," one of them said to me.


    "Is anyone hurt?" I asked.


    "Jezzia has a broken arm, we think," one said. Several of them pointed to one of the smaller girls, who was huddled in the center of them all. She was holding her arm.


    It did look broken.


    "The storm will pass in a few hours," I told them, and then turned to the boy. He was still clinging to the cage. "Ronalldo! Get something to make a splint!" I yelled at him.


    "What?" he shouted back.


    "A splint! For an arm! Get some wood and cloth!" I yelled at him.


    Although the boy was as scared as the rest, he must have noticed my tone. He immediately let go of the cage... right as the ship rolled with another massive wave.


    He fell back, and probably only didn''t get too hurt thanks to landing in the foot or so of water. He rolled upward, alongside the ship as it rocked, and found his feet.


    The lad had sea legs at least.


    "We''re going to die," one of the women sobbed.


    "You''ll all be fine. Anyone else hurt?" I asked as I looked at them all. They all being pretty much naked made it easy to check on them. It was hard to tell though; since most had already been bruised up rather badly before the storm had even begun.


    "He''s speaking in that weird tongue again," one of them said.


    Ah shoot. "Anyone other than her hurt?" I asked them again, this time in their language.


    "I don''t think so," the scarred one said. She was standing at the edge of the group, where it was the most dangerous.


    She had a spine.


    "Have him help you splint that arm. He''ll not harm you, but if you harm him I''ll kill every last one of you," I told them.


    They all stared at me as I turned away and headed back towards the boy.


    He had a bundle of broken wood and leather in his arms, and trying to pick up a floating pair of pants. Once I reached him he got it all together and started my way.


    "One of them has got a broken arm. Splint it then tie yourself to them and stay with them," I told him.


    "But!" he started to complain, but I ignored him.


    "Stay with them!" I ordered.


    "Storms," he cursed and hurried away to obey.


    Heading back up to the main deck, I wasn''t too surprised to find no one else here.


    I sighed as I stared at the empty deck, and then hurried across the soaked deck to get to the upper one. Where the wheel was.


    Reaching the helm, I shook my head at the lack of anyone. There wasn''t even a piece of rope left to let me know what had happened.


    They were gone.


    Going to the helm, I grabbed hold and for the smallest moment... was at peace.


    "Good thing Renn hadn''t come," I said as I spun the wheel, to put us back on course.


    Grilly and the rest of her men had stayed on the Braque; they had likely been fast enough to outpace the storm. They might not be in Lumen yet, but they should be fine.


    As I turned the ship, I looked out to the east. To the vast sea, in all its dark and brooding glory.


    Not a lisp of sunlight reached out there, even though it was midday.


    The six men that Grilly had given us to sail were gone. Only I, Ronalldo and those women remained.


    And they were all huddled beneath deck, tied to one another. Useless.


    As the wheel spun, I noticed something in the darkness. Something... shifted in the sky. It didn''t take long for me to realize it was a massive wave. Maybe thrice as high as the one earlier.


    That was probably why the sailors were gone. They had taken the chance at being lost to sea over being hit by that while on the ship. Abandoning the rest of us in the process.


    Cowards.


    Stopping the wheel from spinning, I firmed my grip and glanced down at my feet when I noticed that they were a little cold.


    No shoes, right.


    Looking back up to face down the wave... I directed the ship to the left a little. The wave was eerily quiet as it approached, and I went to finding the best path to keep the boat from being completely eaten by it.


    As I turned the wheel, I realized how big this ship really was. I could see it now thanks to being up here at the helm, and feel it through the wheel.


    Was a little odd to be so alone on such a big ship. At least up on deck.


    "A man and the sea," I said as I smiled.


    Then the wave hit.

 Chapter 131 - One Hundred and Thirty – Vim – Qualm During the Calm

    Chapter 131: Chapter One Hundred and Thirty ¨C Vim ¨C Qualm During the Calm Gulls squawked above me, happily talking to one another as I kicked the body off the rail.


    The dead man rolled off the side of the boat, and a moment later I heard the splash he made. The splash sounded... real loud, even though the boat was actually pretty high up.


    And the reason was obvious. The sea was calm. The ship barely making noise as it gently floated along the gentle sea also made it seem quieter than it were.


    It wasn''t actually quiet after all. The sea still made noise. The ship creaked, and things that had broken during the storm were banging and clanking as the ship rocked. And then of course...


    The giggling and laughter on the main deck was very noisy. The thirty one women were in the center of the boat, all around the large fresh water barrels. They were washing themselves off, and enjoying the warm sunshine.


    Walking back down to the main deck, I ignored the group of women as I headed back under the deck. The inside of the ship wasn''t as flooded as it had been during the storm, but the lowest level still had about a foot of water.


    I sighed as I walked to the hallway in-between the lower decks, opposite of where the cages had been.


    "Shoot," Ronalldo''s voice carried as I heard pots and pans banging in the mess hall.


    I had told him to make himself and the women food. Sounded like it wasn''t going well.


    He''d be fine though. For now I needed to get all the dead bodies out of the ship before we reached port.


    It turned out that a few men had hid away when I and the rest had commandeered the ship. In the lower levels. They had likely planned to hide away and escape, or maybe take it back over when they thought they could.


    The storm had punished them before I could.


    Reaching the back, I stepped into the water and pushed aside a half floating barrel to get to the last body. The man was the largest of those who had been stuck in here during the storm.


    Grabbing the body by the leg, I hauled it to the hallway. Luckily the man had only died last night during the storm, and not days and weeks ago. It allowed me to not have worry about making a mess as I dragged the body through the hall and to the stairs.


    "Dang. Wait..." Ronalldo sounded frustrated as something fell to the ground. Whatever it had been broke, by the sounds of it.


    I''d make fun of him for not knowing how to cook, but I knew that wasn''t the cause of his difficulties.


    The storm had made a mess of everything. He was probably just trying to do what he could with what he had.


    "Almost done Ronalldo?" I asked loudly as I pulled the body to the end of the hallway.


    "Uh... No. But I''ll get it done! I found some food!" Ronalldo shouted back, he sounded worried.


    While he went back to banging around, I pulled the body up the stairs to the main deck.


    The group of women paused as they watched me drag the body to the edge of the ship, and then toss it over.


    I sighed as I heard it splash into the ocean, and I wondered if I really wanted to go look for any more. There was another floor beneath that one, the main hold of the ship, and there was a good chance there were more in there... I had searched it, but had done so during daybreak. It had been somewhat dark and it was a horrible mess down there too. There were hundreds of boxes and barrels, supplies and who knows what else down there.


    Leaning against the rail, I scanned the horizon. The mountains in the distance told me we weren''t too far from Lumen, maybe another two days or so. Honestly the storm hadn''t taken us off course too badly. Though that was probably because I had taken the wheel so early into the event.


    "Sir Vim, can we go look for more shoes?"


    I turned away from the sea to look at the woman who had walked up to me. She and a few others were now getting dressed. None of the clothes seemed to fit them, obviously what little we had found had been meant for the sailors not them. Grilly had given us some supplies before we had separated, but thanks to the storm all of that was missing... or gone.


    The woman was holding a man''s boot. She was smiling at me in a way that told me she found it hilarious.


    "Uh... yeah. Just stick together in groups, and don''t go to the lowest level," I told her.


    "The... Ah the bottom, yes," she nodded, understanding.


    I nodded. It seemed some of my words were... archaic to them. They understood me, and I them, well enough to communicate but there was definitely a regional issue. Not a surprise though, considering my knowledge of their language was from over a hundred years ago.


    "He said we can search. Just not the bottom of the ship and we need to do it in groups," she hurried back to the group to let them all know.


    "Can we find food too?" one asked.


    "The boy''s supposed to be making you all something. You can go help him if you''d like," I said. He probably needed the help.


    "I''ll help him. I''m starving," one said. A few others quickly agreed, and in no time the group of women split into two. One to get food, another to find clothes for everyone, and then...


    The scarred woman walked over as the rest went to do what they set out to. Only a few stayed behind, and most were still cleaning themselves.


    "My name is Lamp," she said, and I noticed she got close enough to talk to me... but not too close.


    Most of them had realized that Ronalldo and I weren''t a threat to them. But there were still a few who were weary, and I didn''t blame them for it. This scarred woman however...


    "Lamp. I''m Vim," I accepted her introduction. Wonder how she got a name like that.


    "Vim..." Lamp said my name slowly as she studied me.


    She had given the previous captain of this ship the finishing blow. Before the storm had hit I had gone down to tell Ronalldo and to get them out of the cages so they''d not get hurt, and found he had already done so and that she had done the deed immediately.


    He must have been cruel to her. But I knew his cruelty wasn''t the cause of her scarred face. Half her face was covered in a deep craggily scar. It made her left eye look odd, since it was permanently half closed, and a bit of her left lip curled upward. It was a very old injury. Something that had happened to her years ago, likely during her youth.


    It made me wonder why she had been captured in the first place. The rest of them were young and pretty.


    She looked away from me, and to the women behind her. The four that remained were all around one of the fresh water barrels, talking amongst themselves as they cleaned their hair.


    "Is there anything I can offer you to free us?" she asked while staring at them.


    "Free you," I said. A statement. Not a question.


    She shivered, and I noticed the way the thin rag she wore did nothing to protect her from the sea''s breeze. It was warm today, but the wind could still chill. Especially after washing oneself in cold water. "You''re a man of worth. Surely we can reach a deal somehow," she said as she looked back at me.


    Man of worth? Wonder what that meant to her. It was obviously a culture thing, but I couldn''t really remember their culture much. Not enough to understand her meaning in its entirety.


    "Even if I was willing to entertain such a thing... what would you have to give me?" I asked her.


    She gestured in a way that told me exactly what she could offer.


    "A sad joke," I said.


    Lamp flinched, and I realized my words had probably cut her as bad as the wounds that had given her those scars. Although it was sad to see a woman with such low self-esteem in this situation, I wasn''t going to retract my statement.


    I would have said such a thing no matter her appearance. Now if Renn had said such a thing instead...


    "I could... I could..." she started to speak, and seemed to stumble with her words. She wasn''t sure what to say.


    I sighed at her. "Just let it be for now. Technically right now you''re not even mine, but Grilly''s. The woman you saw earlier, the sick one."


    "The sick woman...? What will she do with us?" she asked.


    "Who knows?" I said.


    Lamp''s eyes glared at me, and I noticed the fire within them. She really did have a backbone. That spine had probably gotten her that scar, or instead had been forged thanks to it.


    "Lamp, we got food!" a woman poked her head out of the open stairs that led downstairs. She shouted happily as she waved her in. The four women who had been cleaning themselves quickly went to drying themselves off and hurrying to the stairs.


    Lamp though remained before me. She waved at the women who stared at her for a moment before going downstairs.


    "Go eat," I told her.


    "Not before I figure out what to think of you," she said.


    "What''s there to think?" I asked.


    "A lot. You''re a warrior, yet not like them," she said.


    "You only think that because we can communicate," I said.


    "I''d think you blind to your own fellows... but maybe you don''t realize how cruel men can be, since you''re the way you are," she said.


    "Excuse me?"


    "You force men to go against their instincts. Like the boy. You order him around, and he obeys without fail," she said with a gesture to the barrels. Ronalldo and I had carried them up to the deck.


    Or well, I had. Then Ronalldo had rolled them to the center, and opened them for the girls.


    "Lamplight is known for being hard on the eyes," I said.


    She flinched again, and I regretted my sharp tongue. Why did my words always slip out so smoothly?


    If Renn had been here she''d have retorted back.


    Before Lamp could regain her composure and say something, I raised my hand to stop her. "I get it. You''re worried for your future. And I fully understand why. I''m not stupid. For now you and the girls are safe. I promise. I''ll not let anything happen to you or them until we get back to Lumen," I said.


    "Lumen...?" she asked.


    "A port city. It''s two or so days away at this rate," I said.


    "What happens then? After we get there?" she asked.


    "As I said. You''re not my property. You''re Grilly''s. For your information, she has promised to not harm you. Though I can''t honestly say what your future holds... for now it''s nothing too dark. You''re free to try and escape, or make a deal, with anyone and anything you wish. I''ll not stop you. But this boat will reach Lumen. I made that vow and will fulfill it," I told her.


    Lamp stared hard at me, and for a very long moment... she held my gaze.


    She reminded me of Renn. Though a little taller... and her breasts were a little bigger, too.


    I blinked as I realized I found her attractive. Maybe that was why I was entertaining her foolish conversation and...


    "Vim...!" she raised her hand to point past me. She was staring over my shoulder now and...


    Turning around, I frowned at the sight of something in the ocean. At first I wasn''t sure what it was... but as I studied it I started to recognize things.


    The flags. The sails. The masts, half sticking out of the water.


    A wreck.


    Taking a deep breath, I gripped the rail of the ship as I stared at the wreckage of the barque. The ship that Grilly and her crew had been upon.


    Debris littered the sea, and I turned and hurried to the helm.


    "Go get the boy!" I shouted at Lamp.


    She stared out at sea for a moment, and then turned to comply. While she headed below deck, I grabbed the wheel and quickly took in the ocean. Yes. It was definitely the wreck of her ship. It looked to be in three pieces, and most were still sinking... slowly. There was debris everywhere, from barrels to broken bits of the ship.


    Great. Just great. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "They hadn''t survived the storm," I said as I turned the wheel, to direct us a little closer to the wreckage.


    They should have. That ship, although had a longer keel than this one and not as high above the water, had the speed to outmaneuver that storm. They should have been able to hug the coastline, if not even dock at the coast until it passed.


    Maybe something had happened. Maybe some of the crew they had taken prisoner had done something.


    Ronalldo hurried up on deck, his head spinning around. He had his axe in his hand, ready for anything.


    "What is it?" he asked as some of the women hurried up with him. Lamp was pointing to the wreck in the distance, and the boy''s quick mind seemed to become sluggish as he stared at it.


    As we drifted nearer the wreckage, I glanced up at the main sail. I had folded up the front and rear sails, or at least most of them, since they had gotten damaged in the storm. If we were going to come to a stop, not only did I need to drop anchor I was going to need to...


    "Ronalldo! Get the sail ready to reef!" I shouted at him.


    "Ah... Oh gods!" Ronalldo though was realizing what was before him. He was realizing which ship was sinking right in front of him.


    "Ronalldo!" I shouted as I turned the wheel.


    The boy jerked, as did the women who were watching us. He turned to look at me and even from the distance I could see the whites of his eyes. He might even be in shock.


    "Get the sails up! We''ll drop anchor near it!" I shouted at him.


    The boy looked away, to the wreckage... and then nodded. Then he dropped his axe, right there where he stood, and then hurried to the rigging of the main mast.


    Sighing at him I guided the boat between the floating debris and decided I''d round the wreckage. It was a good thing the sea was as calm as it was, else this wouldn''t be easy. Did this ship even have any smaller boats? I hadn''t noticed any... if it had, they were probably gone now. Lost to the storm...


    Actually why didn''t I see any other ships nearby? Such a wreck had not only happened a while ago, but the debris was probably covering miles and miles of sea. Other ships would have seen it and searched out the wreckage. Both to save people, and to get the spoils.


    "Vim I can''t get this one!" Ronalldo shouted at me form the port of the ship. He was struggling with one of the ropes.


    "Lamp!" I shouted at the scarred woman. She startled, as did the other women, and she looked at me as I waved her over.


    She hesitated for only a moment then hurried over.


    "Do you or anyone else know how to sail?" I asked.


    "I uh... kind of. Yes," she said.


    "Take the helm. We''re going to round the wreckage, and anchor between it and the shoreline. You understand?" I asked.


    "Yes."


    I nodded and stepped away. She took the wheel, and I went down to the main deck to help the boy.


    Before going to help Ronalldo, I spared a moment to glance at the axe he had dropped. Most of the women had come up onto deck to see what was going on, and...


    And it was still there. Untouched. Several of the women had glanced at it upon his dropping of it, but it had been left alone.


    "You let her take the wheel?" Ronalldo whispered harshly as I went to see what he was having problems with.


    The rope was stuck. It must have gotten dislodged during the storm, and then redone in haste. Then during the commotion knotted up and...


    Grabbing the rope from him, I pointed at the other rigging. "Get that side," I said.


    He obeyed as I pulled the ropes free. They gave way, and then became taught as I pulled. The pulleys made odd noises, telling me they were probably damaged too, but they worked all the same. The main sail began to fold up into itself.


    Ronalldo and I got the rest of the sails folded upward, and then I pointed at the helm. "Take the wheel. I''ll get the anchor," I told him.


    He happily complied. Although a young boy, and not as cruel as most sailors... he still seemed unwilling to let a woman hold the reigns.


    This ship had two anchors. They were at the bow of the ship, and both connected to the same chain stopping mechanism. It was a giant turning apparatus, with a single metal lock holding it in place.


    I stepped up to the railing and peered over at one of the anchors. They were large, with three arms and flat bills for flukes. Not the nicest, nor the best, but they''d work. Especially in these calm waters and this close to shore.


    "Ho Vim!" Ronalldo got my attention, and I watched as he spun the wheel, putting us on course. He was young, but knew without me telling him what to do.


    Lamp was standing next to him, watching intently.


    Looking back to the wreckage, I studied it and all the debris around it as we sailed around it. Ronalldo gave it a huge birth, more even than needed, but I didn''t fault him for it. One never knew what lay beneath.


    I didn''t see rocks, or reefs. But I did see part of the ship that was mostly sunk. The front of the ship, where the front mast had been, was hundreds of paces from the rest of the wreck... and facing in a different direction.


    The ship had broken in two. A wave had hit it, and whoever had been sailing at the time had not done his job. Or her job, if it had been Grilly.


    I sighed and looked around for survivors.


    There were bodies floating, but none seemed to be alive... and at first glance I didn''t recognize Grilly amongst them.


    Our ship was slowing, thanks to the lack of sails, and a few minutes later we got in position. I went ahead and stepped up to the anchor weight, and then kicked the bar which held it locked in place.


    I stepped back as it made a loud bang, as both anchors immediately fell into the water.


    The chains roared, scraping and breaking the wood they slid and grounded against as the anchors went deeper into the water. I stepped a few more steps back since the chains went wild.


    One shackle. Two. A third even.


    This area was deeper than I thought.


    On the fourth shackle, the chains finally stopped rolling as quickly. Although they still flowed out into sea, most of their momentum had been lost. I reached out and kicked the stopper once more, locking it place.


    The lock didn''t want to engage right away. It fought me, so I kicked it again. This time the mechanism came to an abrupt stop, and the chains clanked.


    I felt the chains drag along the ships side, and then the whole ship lurched a little as the anchors found their teeth. Some of the girls made noises as the ship rolled, then tilted, then came to a stop.


    Once anchored I stepped up to the rail and looked down. The chains had broken some of the rail''s wood, but nothing too badly.


    This ship was going to look like it had gone through a fierce battle by the time I was done with it.


    "Hey!" one of the women shouted, and I turned to see Ronalldo pushing the girls out of the way as he hurried to the edge of the ship. To stare out at the debris.


    "Mother!" Ronalldo shouted, and even the women who didn''t recognize the word he had screamed felt his emotion.


    Walking to the main deck, I studied the ocean. There were bodies... but no one was waving or shouting for us. One of the bodies even had a large bird perched upon it, pecking at it without a care.


    I sighed as one of the girls hurried up to me. "There''s someone over there. He''s alive," she said with a point to the stern of the ship.


    Oh?


    "Don''t tell them that! Let them drown!" one of the women shouted.


    "They''ll find out anyway!" another shouted back.


    I ignored them as I went to the other side and looked for who she spoke of. It didn''t take long to find him. A man was on a large block of timber, waving at us. His voice barely audible over Ronalldo''s shouting and the women arguing.


    Of course I didn''t recognize him, and there was no point in calling Ronalldo over to verify who he was. The boy probably couldn''t see that far.


    A quick look around verified that this ship had no life rafts or smaller vessels. Which meant...


    Was I really going to have to swim over there? Why couldn''t he just swim here?


    "Should we go get him?"


    Turning to look at Lamp who was staring at the man, I shrugged. "He can swim to us," I said and turned away.


    "He is harsh," one of them whispered as I went back to stare at the main wreckage. Two pieces of the ship were still floating mostly above water.


    "I''ll go check," I said.


    "Huh?" one of the women startled, and I realized I had spoken in their language.


    "Ronalldo, I''ll go check. Stay here," I told him.


    He looked at me with tears in his eyes, and I didn''t wait for his response as I stepped up to one of the spots where the railing had been broken off. Where one of the cannons had went overboard.


    Stepping off the boat, I leapt into the ocean.


    As I sunk into the ocean, I realized I was going to be soaked again. I had just gotten dry not too long ago.


    Breaching the surface, I began swimming towards the largest floating piece of wreckage. The one where her cabin had been, near the back.


    It didn''t take me long to reach the wreck... and as I swam up to it, I found a spot to climb up onto it. Using a broken mast, and all the rope and pulleys layered on top and around it, I climbed up onto the broken deck.


    This part of the ship was tilted. The angle was enough to make it a pain, but not so bad that I couldn''t stand up and look around.


    The thing was a mess. It looked like it had gone through the storm just as feebly as our ship had. There were floorboards broken upwards, revealing the skeleton of the ship and the lower sections. I couldn''t see any water within them... but I could hear it all sloshing around beneath my feet.


    This thing was sinking, just not that fast. But that didn''t mean it wouldn''t give way at any moment and plunge into the depths.


    I made my way towards the end, where the cabin was. It was above water, but thanks to the angle that this thing was sinking at... it wasn''t easily accessible.


    "Grilly! It''s Vim, can you hear me!" I shouted as I hopped over a broken beam.


    For a small moment I listened to the world around me. The sinking of the ship. The waves. The birds. Thunks of wood as they banged against each other on the waves.


    Yet no sound of people.


    Glancing around, I took a moment to look back at the ship. The one still sailing.


    The large man-o-war looked... nice from this distance. Even though one of the back masts was now leaning a little too strongly.


    I wasn''t worried over the women killing Ronalldo and taking over the ship. Even if they could accomplish it, I sincerely doubted they could get the anchor back up. Even if they were able to somehow break the locking mechanism to free the chain completely, I wasn''t too worried either.


    Especially since I could just swim back to shore from here.


    "Grilly!" I shouted her name again as I finally reached the cabin''s entrance. The tilt was now strong enough that I had to enter the cabin in such a way that I had to step into the room by walking on what had been its walls.


    The cabin door was missing, and the cabin itself was an absolute mess. All the fine furniture and livery that had been in here was now scattered every which way... and most was missing. Half the windows were broken out and missing.


    "Grilly?" I asked as I went in deeper. As I did I found myself walking more and more onto the side of the wall than not. This part of the ship was quite literally on its side.


    "Grilly!" I continued to shout her name as I listened for her.


    No response came.


    Kicking a broken table over, I looked around for any sign of her. Or at least any sign of what could have happened to her.


    As I pushed the table over, part of the wall it and I were standing on gave way. The wood cracked loudly, and suddenly the floor plunged downward. I tried to steady myself, but I fell anyway and landed on my ass and back. I landed on the table that I had kicked, and beneath it I heard more wood and junk bang and clatter... and beneath all that I heard the splashing of water.


    "Stupid," I cursed at myself as I quickly rolled upward and onto my feet. I had to crouch since I had only fallen a floor below, and thanks to the pile of wreckage there wasn''t enough room to stand up fully.


    Holding onto one of the broken floorboards above my head I looked around at the half submerged room. It looked like this had been some kind of sleeping quarters, based off the floating hammocks and bedding and...


    A familiar long piece of wood bumped up against a box near the table I was standing on. I stepped forward, into the dark water, and reached out and grabbed hold of it.


    Once it was in my hand I waded through the water back towards the rubble beneath the hole I had fell through. Once beneath the hole, I ignored the creaking and the feeling of the water listing and looked at the pipe in my hands.


    Grilly''s pipe.


    "Least you died at sea," I said. That was better than a very slow death in bed.


    I slid the pipe into my pant''s waistline to keep it safe, and then went to climbing out of the hole.


    It wasn''t difficult. There were more than enough places to grab and pull myself back up into the cabin area. Once I reached it however, I heard the sound of rushing water. Something snapped somewhere, and the part of the ship I was in lurched and began to creak loudly.


    The thing was going to sink quickly now.


    I didn''t hurry, but I didn''t take my time as I clambered out of the cabin. Reaching the door, I peered out and saw that the broken half the ship was now sticking upward. The ship was sinking at a much stronger angle now, but it made it easy for me to get back to the open sea. All I had to do was walk along the cabin''s walls to the edge of the boat, and hop over.


    While I swam away from the wreck, I noticed the tug of the pull from it sinking. It wasn''t strong enough to stop me, but it did make a lot of the floating debris gather closer. I had to push floating boards and sail pieces out of the way as I swam back to the ship.


    Reaching the ship, I reached out for one of the flailing ropes. It was a dark color, implying it was probably one that had held a cannon in place. It was now flapping without purpose over the side of the ship.


    Using it to climb myself up, I chastised myself for not making sure to toss over anything to let me climb back up the ship. Why hadn''t I thought of it? Usually I was a little more observant...


    Though Ronalldo could have done so for me...


    About half way up the rope, I heard some voices. Looking up, I watched as the blonde haired women peered over the rail to stare at me.


    "He''s back," one said.


    "Does he need help?" I heard another ask.


    As they talked amongst themselves I climbed the rest of the way up.


    I sighed as I pulled myself up onto the deck. I ignored the women who stepped away, unsure of themselves. They had tried to help me up but I had ignored them.


    Scanning the deck, I noticed Ronalldo near the center. He was on his knees... and...


    "Is he hurt?" I asked.


    "He''s weeping," one of them whispered, as if he could understand their language.


    Weeping...


    Yes. I wanted to weep too.


    Now back on deck, I relaxed a little as my soaked clothes dripped with ocean water. Turning back to look at the sinking wreckage, or what was left to see, I shook my head and sighed.


    That ship had been beautiful. Far more than this one... even before this one had incurred the damage from the storm, too. I''d have chosen that ship over this one any day of the week. It was even sinking beautifully.


    "That was my ship," I groaned as I watched the rear-mast sink into the ocean.

 Chapter 132 - One Hundred and Thirty One – Renn – Spoils

    Chapter 132: Chapter One Hundred and Thirty One ¨C Renn ¨C Spoils Slowly walking down the stairs, I sighed as I rubbed my throbbing left arm.


    Brom hadn''t broken it, I don''t think... but it definitely hurt. I shouldn''t have tried to block his kick with it. I should have ducked instead.


    Reaching the hallway, I studied the colorful lamps I walked past.


    Why was this so disheartening? Being beaten by Brom wasn''t... that surprising. He was a seasoned warrior, who had also been trained by Vim... yet...


    "Yet I wanted to win," I whispered the truth.


    Forget winning, I hadn''t a chance. The pain in my left arm told me that even if I had been willing to sacrifice something... like an entire arm, or leg, it still wouldn''t be enough.


    Brom was just too skilled. Too apt. Too aware. And I was...


    Well... I wasn''t sure what was wrong with me.


    I was stronger. Faster. My reflexes, now after sparring enough times with him, I''ve realized were superior too. Brom sometimes panicked because of how fast I reacted. When he did, I got hurt... but that wasn''t his fault. He simply defended himself from a worse mistake.


    My arm had been one of those moments. He hadn''t been able to stop his kick in time. It hadn''t really been his fault.


    The worst part was it hadn''t gotten me any closer. I had planned to take his kick and reach him with my sword. All it had done was send me flying across the roof.


    Reaching my room, I slowly opened the door and stepped into it.


    Unlike the first two times, I didn''t immediately fall to the ground and start crying. Though I did let my eyes become watery as I closed the door behind me and put my sword up against my desk.


    Walking around the easel that had the almost finished painting, I groaned at myself. I was tired. I hurt. I wanted to sleep.


    But I couldn''t. I was dirty. I had rolled around on the roof, and had worked in the storage depot today. My pants were covered in weird gunk thanks to one of the boxes I had moved being so filthy.


    I needed a bath. Not just to clean myself, but the idea of sitting for a while in hot water sounded good.


    Even if taking a bath, alone, after losing a spar against Brom was so insulting.


    Sluggishly walking to the bathroom, I pushed aside the sliding door that hid it and walked over to the large hole in the floor.


    In the center of the bathroom was a circular recess. The bathtub. It was big enough, and deep enough, that I could lay down in it flat and still have room to spare. There were two little pipes that water poured in from, one poured hot water and the other had cold.


    Turning the little knob that let the tub fill with hot water, I realized I had forgotten to put the plug back into the hole in the center of the bath.


    Stepping into the tub, I flinched. An odd pain had ran down my right leg from my hip. It had hurt upon stepping downward. Had I bruised it too? Maybe during the fall from the kick.


    As the tub filled with hot water, I went to both undress and ready the nightgown I was going to wear to sleep. I knew there was a dinner being made, and that soon it would be available... but I wasn''t in the mood to eat. Nor to eat with everyone else.


    Stupid as it was... I wanted to mope.


    "Foolish," I chastised myself as I undressed.


    Tossing my dirty clothes into a hamper, I went back into the bathroom. The hot water was... actually hot. The room was already steamy. The large full sized mirror in one of the corners had already fogged over.


    Glancing down at my body, I noticed the few bruises. Some new, some not.


    Vim had never given me bruises.


    My shoulders shivered, even though the room was warm. Stepping into the hot water, I went still as I felt it scald my foot. It was too hot... but it felt good all the same.


    I stood in the bath as it filled up. Once it was full enough I went over and turned the little knob to close, to stop the flow of water.


    Slowly sitting down, I took a deep breath as I submerged myself in the hot water.


    I knew a human, like Nory, would not have been able to have done it. The water would have hurt them. But for me... right now...


    It felt great.


    Releasing a pent up sigh, I relaxed and laid back in the bath.


    I didn''t deserve this.


    Yet if I didn''t find a way to beat Brom and soon... it was likely this would be all I''d ever have.


    This room. This bath. The people here. The jobs. This city.


    Honestly... I shouldn''t be upset. I shouldn''t feel... like a loser, for ending up with them.


    They were everything I wanted. If I had found this place first, and not the Sleepy Artist... well...


    "I''d never have gone with Vim," I told myself.


    Why would I have? This place was full of people I could become friends with. Make relationships with. There was enough activity and different things to do, that even decades from now I''d not be bored.


    And Vim would have come and went, half the time without me even noticing.


    I''d not have ever realized what he did, what he truly did, since I would have been blinded by this place.


    He and I would not have spoken more than a few words every half dozen years. Hundreds of years might have passed before I even really knew the man.


    "Thank goodness," I whispered as I closed my eyes and thanked whoever was listening that everything had gone the way it had.


    In a way... that could have happened in Ruvindale for me too. If Amber hadn''t been killed.


    I felt horrible, thanking the fact that others had suffered for me to experience joy... but it was the reality.


    Yet... for how much longer?


    Vim hadn''t actually said it outright, but it was obvious. He wanted me to beat Brom, to prove myself. Then he went ahead and promised Brom a reward for not letting me do so.


    Which meant he had known, and not only known that I would have failed... but had actually gone the extra step to ensure I wouldn''t.


    Brom, for as sorry as he was for beating me each time... was not going to relinquish the spear. Right before this afternoon''s sparring, he had sat with me on the bench and told me so. He had said he felt horrible, and his sister had threatened to kick him out of the guild over it, but he wasn''t going to let me win. He wanted the spear. And he wanted to do so for Vim, since Vim rarely asked for a favor.


    I could respect that. Which was why it made me struggle to hate him.


    I splashed a bit as my tail swayed back and forth on the surface of the water. I wasn''t sure why, but it seemed to float easily.


    Lifting my left arm out of the hot water, I stared at the growing bruise on my forearm. I might have damaged it. Maybe a fracture or break... it did feel tender, and was still throbbing.


    Letting it fall back into the water, I sighed. "What am I doing?" I asked myself.


    The last few days I hadn''t even really been paying attention to my work. No one had said anything... and it wasn''t like I was neglecting my duties... but it was obvious even to me. I spent all day thinking about one of two things.


    The painting.


    Or how to beat Brom.


    And everyone here had noticed. And even though they had noticed... they were kind about it. They were gentle. They gave me the space when needed, yet still came over to spend a few minutes talking to me all the same. As if to remind me that they were here, if I wanted them.


    Even little Merit had come over and said some words of encouragement the other day. Though she had made it a point to do so when we were alone, and no one else could hear her.


    I needed to spend more time with her. She was older than me, and had a unique perspective on life thanks to her body.


    And something told me she needed a friend.


    Breathing in the steam, I relaxed a little more and...


    A heavy knock startled me awake.


    Blinking, I sat up and realized the water was cold. And the sunlight from the window was now a deep red. I had fallen asleep.


    More knocking told me it was someone at my door. The knocks sounded... odd. I didn''t recognize them, but that wasn''t too surprising. Only two people have knocked on my door since arriving here. Brom and Reatti, and both had only done so once.


    Splashing out of the bath, I hurriedly went to grab one of the towels. I didn''t dry off completely, just enough. A quick wipe down was all I did. "Coming!" I shouted a little loudly. The bath made my voice sound weird.


    The knocking stopped for a moment, and I knew it was because whoever it was had heard me.


    Hopefully that wasn''t Brom or Reatti... Those two had noticed my obvious depression lately, and were doing everything they could to cheer me up but honestly it was having the opposite effect.


    I wanted to hate Brom, not love him. He was stopping me from proving myself. From getting what I want. He was the only enemy I had right now, in my whole life.


    Yet he wasn''t an enemy. And I hated that fact.


    "One moment," I said as I hurriedly put on a long dress. It clung to my still wet skin and hair, but I didn''t bother with it. Whoever it was, was a member of the Society. We were all far too old to be so prudish to be bothered by it.


    If anything it was probably fine to even open the door naked... if not for the fact I''d be embarrassed over it.


    Opening the door slowly, I peered out at the one who had knocked... and found someone I didn''t recognize.


    "Yes...?" I steadied myself as I studied the woman. She was a tad bit taller than me, probably my height with my ears... but had large breasts. The kind that made you notice them before you noticed anything else about her.


    "Well look at you. I must admit, you''re exactly what I expected," she said upon studying me. I noticed her strange colored pupils were looking me up and down as much as I was doing her.


    Opening the door fully, I stood up a little straighter. The action had probably been seen as confrontational, thanks to the way my dress stuck to my skin. "Am I?" I asked.


    She nodded and reached up to cup her chin as she studied my body. I noticed the way she looked at my hips and stomach... did I look weird to her or something? "So this is his type. I admit, it makes sense," she said with another nod.


    "Excuse me...?" His type? Who was she talking about?


    "Can I come in?" she asked.


    "No."


    The woman blinked, and then broke out into a laugh. As she guffawed I noticed she had lots of little teeth... they were small enough to be odd, yet somehow fit her. Who was she?


    "No! Ha! I''m going to like you!" she heaved as she laughed, and her laughter sounded so pure and real... it made me smile and laugh too.


    Shaking my head at her I stepped back. "Come on in," I said. How could I hate someone so genuine?


    "Oh thanks... I''m Brandy," she stepped into the room and held her hand out.


    Brandy!


    I renewed my examination of her as I took her hand and shook it. "Renn," I greeted her.


    "That you are. Really... how interesting." She looked around my room as she spoke, and I realized some parts of her hair were different colors. She had white mixed into her brown hair.


    "Oh...?" she noticed my painting and stepped over to it. I glanced out the door, and was a little glad to see no one else out there. I closed the door and went back to the bathroom as Brandy examined my painting. Before going into the bathroom I grabbed another set of clothes.


    "You have... weird tastes," Brandy said softly as I took my dress off and went back to drying myself off. I had slid the bathroom door closed a little, but not all the way.


    "How so?" I asked as I dried off.


    "Are you a believer of the Epoch?" she asked.


    "Epoch...?" I asked as I went to getting dressed.


    "You don''t know? Did you paint the cross weirdly on purpose?" she asked.


    Oh. The cross... was that the faith the Clothed Woman believed in? Epoch?


    "I didn''t. I was just painting something I saw not too long ago," I said.


    "Ah... you saw it at the sanctuary nearby. I see," she sounded much calmer. It made sense to her.


    "Yes. We met the Clothed Woman before coming here," I said as I left the bathroom.


    "Hm... honestly I think the last dress suited you better," she said with a smile as she studied me.


    I smiled back, even if her compliment was entirely a joke. "Thanks. I uh... have water?" I offered. There was a jug on the desk, but it was a few days old.


    She waved me away. "I came to get you. I have a gift for you," she said.


    "A... a gift?" I asked. Really?


    She nodded, seemingly proud of herself. "Before that though mind if we walk and talk? I left them in capable hands but they can''t speak their language, so I''ll need to get back quick," Brandy said.


    "Oh...? Okay?" I nodded, unsure of what was happening. I went to put my boots back on.


    As I did, I wondered why I felt so full of energy all of a sudden. I had felt so tired earlier... now I felt good. Better than normal.


    Maybe that laughter Brandy and I had shared earlier had been the reason.


    "Vim''s not here, by the way. I''m not sure when he''ll be back," I told her.


    "Huh? Oh. Well..." she went silent as she looked to my bed. I followed her gaze and noticed she was staring at my sword.


    "I''ve been training with Brom," I told her.


    "I''ve heard. He says you''re probably going to be one of the strongest members we have. That''s a high compliment coming from him," she said.


    I paused mid-tie of a shoelace, and looked up at her. "Huh?"


    She nodded. "You''ve been given high praise all-round. And not just from the folks here, either," she said with a smirk.


    Finishing up my shoes, I hesitated. "Should I wear a hat?" I asked. I decided to just ignore her comments and headed for my dresser. The hats I''ve accumulated hung on the side, on little pegs.


    "Yes. Oh, you''ve got the company''s hats? No, no... wear this," she reached past me and grabbed my own hat. The one Lellip had made.


    "Okay..." I took it and obliged her.


    "You have nice ears. Bet you can hear a mouse sneeze three floors down," she said.


    I smiled as we both headed for the door. "My hearing''s not that good," I said honestly.


    "Not that good, she says." Brandy snickered as we left my room.


    Walking alongside Brandy, I realized she was... deceptively skinny. Her large chest made her seem larger than she was. "How''ve you liked the company so far?" she asked.


    Company. She called it the same thing Vim did.


    "Very nice. I could see myself staying here," I said.


    "Could see it, huh," she smiled at me, and I realized she had read between the lines.


    "The people here are great. It''s... wonderful," I added.


    She nodded, understanding. "I''m proud of this place. A lot of deaths went to building it," she said.


    I gulped. Great. She was going to be like Vim wasn''t she? Saying things that made my heart stop.


    Brandy guided me down the hall towards one of the exits, and I noticed she ignored the sounds coming up from one of the stairwells. Some members were downstairs eating together, by the sounds of it.


    "Have you worked everywhere yet?" she asked.


    "Uh... everywhere but the auditors, I guess," I said. I hadn''t worked each and every position, of course, just in every other department so far.


    "Eh Lawrence is boring, but he could teach you a lot" she said as she opened the door.


    As she did I noticed she did so easily.


    Brandy was strong.


    She stepped aside and closed the door behind me, as if wanting to be responsible for it.


    "I heard you went to the Bell Church?" I asked.


    "I did," she said.


    "I''ve been told I''d probably like it there," I said.


    "Oh? By who?" Brandy paused for a moment.


    "Kaley," I said.


    Brandy''s face contorted, and she bellowed a laugh again. I couldn''t help it; I smiled and laughed with her. Why was her laughter so contagious?


    "Kaley! Ha!" she patted me on the back, and then wrapped her arm around my own. She grabbed my hand, stepping close, and I suddenly felt very conscious of her.


    She leaned against me as we returned to walking. "I might need to fight Vim for you, you''re adorable," she said.


    "Might not need to, honestly..." I said as I glanced down at my arm. It was smothered by her chest. I wasn''t bothered by it... but this was the first time one of our member''s had been so... touchy with me.


    Brandy giggled as we headed down the hall and then took a right. She was taking me towards the depot it seemed.


    "Just between you and me, to start our friendship right and true... I want you to know that I''m jealous," Brandy said.


    "Jealous...?" She wanted us to be friends? I liked that idea.


    "Of you," she said.


    "Why...?" There was no need to be.


    "Isn''t it obvious?" she asked as we rounded a corner and entered one of the larger hallways. One that usually was lit up well, but was now rather dark. The lamps had been put out.


    For a few moments Brandy studied me as I stared at her. What did she expect me to say? What was there to be jealous of?


    She, like most of the members of the Society... have been part of it for hundreds of years. Born into it. They had known about it their whole lives... and knew exactly their position and purpose within it. Brandy and the rest didn''t have to worry about not having a place to call home, or being banished because they didn''t do their job properly.


    She was jealous of me? That was the opposite of the truth.


    "I got spoils, you see," Brandy then said.


    "Spoils...?" I asked. The change in topics was bothersome, but I was used to it by now. Vim did that too.


    Brandy nodded as we headed down some stairs to the first floor. The doors to the depot came into sight as we entered the very dark hallway. So dark that most humans wouldn''t have been able to see within it.


    Both Brandy and I opened the door together, since we each had an arm and hand occupied. The large metal doors swung open effortlessly, thanks to the fancy hinges they hung on.


    "I brought spoils you see. Spoils of war," she said as we entered the depot. A closed and dark depot. It was odd to enter a place that I had grown accustomed to being the nosiest place here, and finding it silent. Or well... almost silent.


    Entering the oddly dark and eerily quiet warehouse... I glanced around for the source of sound. There seemed to be chatter and metal clinking and...


    The depot was closed up. The large gates were lowered, and locked. No one could get in and out, not at least from the depot itself.


    In the center of the depot, where usually was nothing since it was where carts and wagons moved along were a bunch of people. Sitting where they would normally have been trampled by the coming and going of horses.


    Women. Women with blonde hair, a rarity here. They were sitting on small boxes and chairs. There were a few dozen of them at least, and nearby was a large carriage. There was no horse near it, but it was obvious that they had arrived thanks to it. Most looked... disheveled. Wearing weird mismatched clothing... and looked sickly. Were they ill? They were all sitting around a large pot that was simmering, and each and every one of them was scarfing down the soup it held within.


    "Since they''re Vim''s spoils, and he doesn''t want them... I think I''ll give them to you," Brandy said with a wave at them.


    "Wait what?" I stood up straighter as Brandy let my arm go and stepped aside. She nodded quickly and gestured at them with a smile. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "They''re your responsibility from this moment forth. He doesn''t want them... and since right now, technically, you''re his companion... that makes them yours," Brandy said with a very firm and definitive nod of the head.


    I gulped at the sudden burden, and wondered what the hell she meant. Spoils of war? The women?


    "Them?" I asked.


    She nodded and turned. "Lamp!" she shouted, and then spoke quickly in a rather... odd sounding language. One that made my ears itchy. She suddenly sounded as if she had a hoarse throat.


    One of the women perked up, and then all of them looked over at us. Then one stood. A tall woman, who handed her bowl to another and stepped towards us.


    As she approached, I sighed at the sight of her. She was beautiful... even with half her face marred by a horrendous scar.


    "Renn, this is Lamp. She and her people don''t speak the language here, but she can read it. So you can communicate by writing. You and her are going to take care of them all until we can do what needs to be done," Brandy said.


    "You''re kidding me..." I said.


    Brandy ignored me and said stuff to Lamp. I heard my name amongst her guttural words, so I figured she must be introducing me. After a few nods of the head, and a few sentences between the two... Lamp finally extended her hand out to me and gave me a dashing smile. One that didn''t let the scar that malformed it lessen its brilliance.


    She said something to me in her language as I took her hand and shook it.


    "She says any woman of Vim''s is a friend of hers," Brandy translated.


    My smile became stiff as I sighed.


    "Of course."


    Spoils. Great.

 Chapter 133 - One Hundred and Thirty Two – Vim - Tests

    Chapter 133: Chapter One Hundred and Thirty Two ¨C Vim - Tests Brandy huffed as she rounded the stairwell, and headed for me.


    "Don''t huff as if you''re tired," I told her as she went to sit across from me.


    She smirked as she sat down. "Well why not? You always leave me with all the burdens, the least you can do is let me complain about them," she said.


    "You toss those burdens on others, Brandy. Some heavy lifting," I said.


    Brandy waved me off as she leaned back into the chair, getting comfortable. "It''s a test," she reasoned.


    "Test," I spat the word. I didn''t like hearing that from her.


    She nodded as she glanced to the nearby balcony railing. She couldn''t see over it, thanks to where and how she sat, but she knew what was beneath us. This balcony overlooked the depot, and right now in the middle of the day it was busy and loud.


    We were above one of the offices that used to be used, but isn''t anymore. It was now used as a storage room. One had to enter that office, leave to the patio outside and then walk up the steep stairs that rounded this balcony as to get to this balcony. It was angled in such a way that from the main floor, where they were loading and unloading wagons, that it couldn''t be seen. The only workers who probably even knew this place existed were the ones who have had to climb up top to the catwalks on the ceiling to untangle or fix the pulleys and cranes. And usually we didn''t let the humans do that, but our own members.


    This balcony was a good place to talk and not have to worry about being overheard, or found. Few members looked here, if ever. Brandy and I used it often when here.


    I had whistled at her a few minutes ago, since I had snuck back into the building without anyone noticing.


    Didn''t want anyone to know about me just yet. Wasn''t in the mood.


    "She''s lovely. All the letters, and everyone here, didn''t do her justice. She''ll become someone very important, I can see why you''re willing to let her stick to you like glue," Brandy said as she leaned forward to talk to me.


    Although I had just returned, Brandy had been back for a few days now. I had sent her on ahead with the women, as Ronalldo and I had docked the ship for the Society. The ship was in such a condition that I didn''t want people seeing me unload thirty one women from it. It would have been... well... troublesome.


    Slavery was illegal in Lumen, after all.


    So I had moored off the coast near the Bell Church and got Brandy. Luckily I had got to her right before she had left. Or well, she had actually left. I had gone to the church and had to run full sprint to catch up to her. Then I had to explain everything, and we had to work out how to get the girls to land and into a carriage. That had added a few days to our trip all on its own.


    "You and the rest are looking into it too much. She just hasn''t found a place that makes her happy yet," I said.


    "Sure, sure," she shrugged, accepting my... well...


    It wasn''t a lie. Yet it wasn''t the truth either, was it?


    My hope maybe?


    "You gave her the eastern girls?" I asked.


    Brandy nodded. "They''re at the human apartments. It was empty, so the perfect place for them. I have her getting them all cleaned up and checked out. Some were hurt," she said.


    "Abused," I said simply.


    Brandy nodded softly. "Like most women in this era, yes," she said.


    "People suffer in any era, Brandy. The last was no better," I said.


    "For us it was," she said.


    "So some women say," I said.


    "So we do," she said, and seemed to be willing to let that debate end there.


    "Your test you speak of. What''s the purpose?" I asked.


    "See? You are worried about her. Don''t worry; I''ll not ruin what you''re doing. I just wanted to see how seriously she''d treat them... they being human, and whatnot," she said.


    "You should have known from the letters what she''s like concerning humans," I said.


    "Yes, but unlike you I can''t just test on trust. I need to see it for myself... and test in other ways. Every other way," she argued.


    "So? Just to see if she''ll do what you tell her to? A poor test. Even a dog can obey commands," I said.


    "Please Vim. I wanted to see how she treated them. The little details. Don''t act like you don''t know what I mean," she said without getting upset.


    I sighed. She was no fun. Too smart for her own good.


    Which was what worried me about Renn. She was smart too... what if some day she didn''t play along with my teasing and jokes?


    "Fine. So she passed already? You said she''s taking care of them." I said.


    "She has. In that form, at least. Without me actually telling her entirely about the plan, she parsed it from me and Lamp. Once she found out about the Eastern Embassy, she formulated the idea herself and asked me for permission to go check it out. Check it out, I note. She wants to make sure it''s legitimate before giving them over," Brandy told me of what''s happened with a smile.


    "She''s wise like that," I said.


    "She is. She really is... A part of me thinks she hates humans, yet then she does that. I can count the number of our members on one hand who would have been concerned enough over them to even consider that the embassy could be bad for them," Brandy said.


    "I can think of a few more than five," I said.


    "Because you remember those no longer here anymore," she said.


    Tilting my head at that, I wondered if she was right.


    Brandy waved the topic away. "In the next few days we plan to go the embassy. To see if it''s legit or not," Brandy said. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I hope it is," I said.


    "Sure you do. Not for their sake, but for Renn''s I''m sure," she said.


    Frowning at her, I wondered why she found that odd. Of course I was thinking about Renn. She was a member of the Society, they weren''t.


    "You''re right. I should be more careful. She would dedicate..." I stopped talking as I realized something important.


    She had dedicated years to humans before.


    Leaning forward, I groaned as I realized I had made a horrible mistake.


    I shouldn''t have let Brandy actually act out her idea of letting Renn handle them. I should have just done it myself.


    "Vim?" Brandy didn''t sound too concerned over me, but that was normal. She never worried about me. Why would she? She''s known me for nearly five hundred years and I''d never broken in front of her. She had never actually seen me truly struggle, so didn''t know it happened often. She like most in the Society had no clue how much I worried sometimes.


    Renn had never told me the whole story about those human siblings... but from what I had gathered, she had basically raised them. She had chanced upon them, and one thing led to another and she fell in love with them. Then there was that Nory. The human woman who had been raised in an orphanage, and abused. She had spent almost eighty years with her.


    I might have just doomed Renn to a generation of helping and supporting all those women.


    A harsh, cruel, and needless burden.


    How was I going to get her out of it if that embassy didn''t pass her judgment? If it wasn''t safe enough in her eyes?


    Would I have to deliver those girls home myself, to make sure Renn wouldn''t get dragged down by them and...?


    "Vim, really. What''s wrong?" Brandy waved to get my attention. She was tired of me being lost in thought.


    "Nothing. I''ll come with you," I said. Maybe going with them to the embassy would let me... in some way, ensure it worked.


    "To the embassy?" she asked.


    I nodded.


    Brandy leaned forward a little more, to study me. She blinked, and then I noticed she had figured something out.


    "What?" I asked.


    "She is special," she stated.


    "No more than any of you," I said.


    Brandy smiled in a way that told me she didn''t believe me at all.


    Sighing I sat back and made a promise to myself. To never let such a foolish thing happen again. Why hadn''t I thought of it?


    Lately I''ve been doing very badly at being preemptive. What was wrong with me? Was I tired? I couldn''t even blame Renn for this one, since it was about her. Entirely about her.


    "You had Brom sparring with her," Brandy then said.


    "Yes. Don''t tell me anything about it," I warned her.


    Brandy blinked, and then gave me a toothy grin. "I see."


    I ignored her stupid smirk and wondered if I should go back to the boat.


    Maybe I should just sail away. That ship was beaten to hell, but I could fix it up... make it better... head east then south...


    To the islands near the ice. It was nice there. I missed those islands.


    "You''re making a mistake, Vim," Brandy then said.


    "I am?" I asked. I mean. Yes. I was, and had, but she couldn''t know what or how.


    "A horrible one," she nodded.


    "How so?"


    "You mean who," she corrected.


    "Renn?" I asked. Wait... there''s no way she actually realized what I was thinking. Brandy, unlike most of our members, saw humans as valuable. Assets for the company. Tools, yet not. Most of the measures the company and Society had to support our human members and those who were involved in the Society were thanks to her. She was one of the few who advocated for humans. There was no way she''d see Renn''s willingness to help and dedicate years of her life to help a human as a negative thing.


    "Who else?" she said sarcastically.


    "Do tell," I gestured for her to tell me already.


    "She''ll be wasted here," Brandy then said.


    Oh. Thank goodness. I smirked, and not just because she hadn''t figured out what was really bothering me. "Of that I doubt. You''ve not tested her well enough then. I thought you wiser than that," I said.


    "No Vim... that''s not what I..." Brandy started to say something, but we both went silent when a door beneath us opened.


    I frowned as I heard someone enter the office beneath us. And had done so quickly... and then they walked out onto the patio right in front of the stairs.


    Brandy turned, frowning as well. No one had ever intruded upon our meeting here since we built this place. Not once in the many decades.


    Then I heard the sound of a huff. It was the intake of a breath. A quick one. Yet within that breath... within that intake of air... was a voice very familiar... that I hadn''t heard in what felt like a long time.


    Renn.


    "Well, she found me," I said surprised. That was too bad. I wanted to sneak into her room and get in the bath and...


    "Vim!" she screamed at me, upon hearing my voice.


    "Up here," I told her. A moment later she hurried up the stairs, and after a quick look around found me.


    Frowning at her, I watched as she stormed towards me. Her hat was lifted upward, forced by her stiff ears... and her tail was actually out behind her. It too was stiff and straight.


    She was furious.


    "Renn?" I was about to ask what was wrong, but then she slapped me.


    I rolled my head along with her blow, so that she''d not break her hand... and actually blinked a few times. My face stung.


    Since I had turned my head with her attack, I was now staring at Brandy... who was sitting up straight in her chair with huge eyes. She looked so shocked it made me smile.


    Turning to look at Renn, she flashed a toothy scowl at me as she growled and lifted her hand... for another slap.


    Woops, maybe smiling hadn''t been the best response...


    She slapped me again. This time much harder. The chair I sat in actually skidded along the floor from the force of the blow.


    The sound of her palm and my face colliding echoed in the large depot, and even made the place become a little quiet. People recognized that sound.


    "Spoils! Slaves? Vim!" she shouted at me, and her voice filled the depot.


    Oh.


    "Well," I was about to say something to defend myself but she hit me. Not a slap. Not another scream. A full blown punch.


    I let the fist force my head back. I was too tall for the chair, so the headrest wasn''t able to stop it. Which was a good thing; it let me bring my head back far enough to not shatter every bone in her hand.


    Even though I completely rolled with the punch, I still heard and felt bones break. And not my own.


    The chair lifted, and I had to quickly bring my feet down and re-adjust my weight to keep the chair and myself from falling over.


    She had quite a punch.


    "They''re people, Vim!" she shouted at me.


    Taking a deep breath, I focused on the very livid woman. Had she ever been this upset with me before? With anyone?


    Not as far as I could remember.


    "Renn..." I raised my hands, not to try and calm her... but to block and catch any other fists thrown. I didn''t want her breaking anymore bones.


    She took a huge breath, to yell at me and attack me again... but right as she did Brandy made a tiny noise. A mix of a cough and giggle.


    Renn immediately turned her head, and her hat nearly fell off in the process. Her cat-like pupils went wide at the sight of Brandy, who lightly waved at her with an apologetic smile.


    Then Renn went red in the face. A deep flush that reached her ears. She then turned to look at me, and I gave her as gentle a smile as I could form. She barely noticed it as she looked back at Brandy... and then her face scrunched up, and she let loose a very unique moan.


    And then she turned and ran.


    Renn hurried away, nearly leaping down the stairs as she did.


    "Wait...! Wait, no! Renn! Aww... I wanted to watch more," Brandy hurriedly stood from her seat and hurried after her, complaining and chastising herself for making the noise and alerting Renn to her presence.


    As both women ran away, going downstairs... I sighed and sat back.


    Opening my jaw, I noticed the faint tinge of a stiff joint. I reached up and rubbed the side of my face that had been slapped. It felt fine, of course... but...


    Running my tongue along my cheeks, I tasted it. Sticking a finger into my mouth, I rubbed it against my cheek and then pulled it out.


    Sure enough, there was a very... light red tinge on my finger.


    "Tests," I scoffed as I rubbed my blood between my fingers.

 Chapter 134 - One Hundred and Thirty Three – Renn – Brandy

    Chapter 134: Chapter One Hundred and Thirty Three ¨C Renn ¨C Brandy Lamp shook her head as she read my question. I frowned at her and turned the little clipboard over to write another.


    She could read our language... but couldn''t write it. It made communicating a little difficult, but not entirely impossible. I just needed to sometimes rephrase a question or comment, since she could really only answer me with a yes or no.


    "Is there anyone among you that might know someone here?" I wrote a new question.


    Showing it to Lamp, I watched as she slowly read it. I wasn''t sure if she read so slowly because it wasn''t a language she was familiar with, or if she was like most humans. Most were illiterate. Only able to read a few words at best. The few who could actually read rarely ever needed to, so sometimes struggled.


    Lamp then said something and the pointed at the group of women at the tables nearby. She said someone''s name, and a taller girl stood up.


    Oh?


    The woman walked over, and I did my best to remember her name. Lamp had called for a Bayley or something, hopefully that was her name and not just some random word she had used to get her attention.


    The two talked for a moment and I did my best to follow their conversation. There was little point, honestly. I had no frame of reference for their language. Usually I was able to hear words I recognized, but in this case it was impossible. They even spoke with... a weird growl sometimes, making their words roll along the tongue.


    Then Lamp looked at me and smiled and nodded.


    Turning the paper around, I wrote another question.


    "Does she know their name?"


    Lamp read it aloud for the girl, who then looked at me and said, "Trinitak."


    "Trinitak," I repeated the name and they both nodded, pleased with themselves.


    I wrote it down, and showed it to Lamp and the girl. Both nodded and pointed at it as they spoke to one another, excited.


    So they did know someone here... interesting. I''d need Vim or Brandy to come by later and talk to them about it.


    We still planned to go to the embassy soon, but if they actually had family here that might be a better place to take them.


    While the two talked to one another, I noticed the bruises on Bayley''s arms and wrists. They weren''t just from chains. They were fingers and hand prints. From men.


    They were all smiles and joy right now... but it was very obvious they had just gone through a very peculiar type of hell.


    I gulped as I realized I was staring, and then looked down to my notepad. Not to write upon it, but just to occupy my eyes and re-read the questions and stuff I had written.


    Neither of them had noticed I had been staring, nor probably would have cared even if they had... but it still made me feel horrible. I should respect them by not making a big deal out of it. I bet they wanted to forget about it as well, as fast as possible.


    Smiling at them, I wrote down a new sentence. This time not a question. A statement.


    A promise.


    Showing it to Lamp, she read it slowly... and then I noticed she read it again.


    She blinked then looked up at me... and then pointed at the board and read it aloud to her friend.


    Bayley shifted on her feet, looking a little troubled... but then gave me a smile. A kind one, that made me shiver.


    Lamp then tapped my board, to get my attention. I looked up and she pointed at herself, then to table of her friends.


    "Oh... you want to go eat with them. Yes. Okay," I nodded as I understood.


    She smiled, and then reached out and wrapped me in a hug.


    I went still at the sudden display of affection, and blinked watery eyes as she leaned back and then said something alongside my name. Then she stood from her seat and hurried away with Bayley.


    Was that a thank you?


    Taking a deep breath I did my best to control my emotions as I too stood. Stepping out of the small lunch room, I walked down the hall and peered into the rooms I passed. This section of the guild building was... different. It was basic. Empty. There were no doors where there should be, and everything was as plain as could be.


    Most the small rooms now had beds in them. Beds that were now mostly full. Only a dozen of them were in the lunch room, the rest were all sleeping. Exhausted.


    They had arrived three days ago. And in that time I had gotten, with the help from the Society, new clothes, these rooms, and of course food and aid. Many had been hurt. Not just the bruises either. There had been broken bones, broken teeth, and large cuts and gouges. The worst of them all was a very frail woman...


    Walking over to her room, I peered in and watched her sleep. She was bundled up carefully, and looked... tiny. Like a child. But she wasn''t. She was a grown woman. She was just shockingly skinny. Malnourished beyond measure. She had no strength now, after laying down yesterday.


    I worried for her, as did the others. I was comfortable with leaving her alone, since every so often one of them would come check her... but something told me she wouldn''t make it.


    Her captors hadn''t just abused her, she had also given up. Lamp said several others had died the same way... in their sleep, not from wounds or abuse.


    Hearing her soft breathing, barely a snore, I nodded and stepped away. Heading to the hallway that led to the rest of the building.


    I didn''t like leaving them alone too long, but I knew they were relatively safe. There was only one entrance to this area from the outside, and it was locked tightly. Brandy had let me seal it with a chain and lock, and only she had the key. The other ways in and out of this section all led to the rest of the Animalia building. Which meant if one of them tried to leave, we''d notice... or if someone else tried to get in they''d first have to get through us too.


    Considering we had guards stationed at all times, thanks to the bank and warehouses, I didn''t really need to worry.


    Yet I still did, of course.


    Whether intentional or not, Brandy had given me full responsibility for them. I intended to take that to heart. If any of them suffered or died from this point forward... it was on me. No one else.


    It''s been a long time since I had been responsible for someone.


    "Ah, there you are," Brandy rounded a corner in front of me and got my attention.


    Glad she was here I picked up my pace to meet her.


    "You look better," Brandy noticed.


    I felt the shy smile plant itself on my face as I nodded.


    After hitting Vim this morning... then seeing Brandy there staring wide-eyed at me, I had ran away in shame and utter embarrassment. Brandy, not Vim, had been the one to chase me down and talk to me and calm me down.


    She realized quickly that most of my shame hadn''t been the actual act of hitting Vim... but having been seen doing so. She was kind enough to let me know it was all okay, and that I had nothing to be ashamed of.


    It had still taken most the day for me to get my heart under control, but spending time with Lamp and the rest of the women had helped.


    "Where you headed?" I asked her.


    "Was coming to find you. I need to drop this off at Gerald''s office, and wanted to know if you''d walk and talk with me while I did so," she said as she lifted a little envelope. It was the size of a letter.


    "I''ll come," I nodded.


    Hopefully Vim wasn''t anywhere along the way... or at the office.


    "Vim''s not in his office, it''s fine," Brandy said with a smirk.


    "That obvious?" I asked with a laugh as we headed down the hallway she had come from.


    "It was!" She smirked.


    I moaned and wondered what to do with myself.


    "It''s okay, Renn. I find it adorable, I''m sure he does too," she said.


    "Easy for you to say..." I said.


    "It is!" she happily said.


    "Has he uh..." I coughed. "Has Vim... said anything?" I asked her.


    Brandy''s smile widened into a huge smirk, and I immediately regretted saying anything.


    "He hasn''t. But I''d not worry, trust me. You know Nebl?" she asked me.


    Surprised at Nebl being brought up, I nodded. "Yes."


    "Nebl once tried to kill Vim. Very seriously too. He put a lot of thought into it. Should have seen it. He brought an entire mountainside down onto him," Brandy raised her hand, and brought it down heavily on the other... as if to mimic what had happened.


    "You''re kidding...?" I couldn''t believe it. Nebl? Those two? They were friends!


    She nodded. "Seriously. There''s a whole back-story to it, and you can ask them for it. Not mine to tell. But the point is you saw that they were friends right?" she asked.


    I nodded. Exactly.


    "Exactly. My point is you just slapped him... twice... then hit him. You''re fine," she waved it off as if it was no big deal.


    "Did Nebl do it for no real reason, and just because in the stir of the moment he had been fighting a flurry of emotions and was blinded by them, and thus regrets it terribly?" I asked her.


    Brandy slowed a little and her smile hesitatingly became smaller. "Well... No... Nebl had a good reason. But you''re not entirely without reason, Renn. Your reason is just... not something we in the Society are used to understanding, or experiencing. Vim especially," she said.


    I sighed and nodded. That was sure.


    I knew Vim didn''t see them as I did. He was kind to humans. But not to the level that he should be... that any of them should be.


    Most of the Society hadn''t been willing to help me with the girls, simply because they had been human. I had asked Brom and Reatti for help, and they... although kindly, had offered to only do the bare minimum and nothing more. They felt we shouldn''t be wasting our time on them.


    So far only Brandy, Pierre, and surprisingly Lawrence had offered to help in any real fashion. Pierre and Lawrence had especially been a surprise, since I had thought both hated humans. Pierre was... odd and skittish, being a mouse, and Lawrence had always seemed completely oblivious and ignorant of the humans he worked with.


    Yet both had showed up unannounced, and without being asked, to help me. They had helped me prepare beds and the food for them.


    Kind men.


    "You seem to accept it," I said.


    "I may be a merchant, but I''m also a sister of the Church of Songs, Renn," Brandy stated.


    "Oh?" I hadn''t realized that she was actually a member of the Cathedral. I mean, yes... she was a part of the Society... and an important member, being the bookkeeper... but...


    She nodded. "And I''ll be honest, you should be too... Though I think your actions alone make you one, I suppose," she said.


    I wasn''t sure what to say about that. Especially since I was already worried that Vim was upset with me... last thing I needed to do was add fuel to that fire.


    Entering the main lobby area, I noticed that most lamps were out completely now. It was much later than I thought it was.


    Climbing some stairs to the second floor, we entered the hallway that Gerald''s office was in.


    This hallway didn''t have any lit lamps, but the windows let enough moonlight in to not need them.


    Brandy then suddenly giggled, and I glanced at her. We had been walking in silence... what was she laughing at now?


    "You actually hit him," She snickered.


    "Brandy..." I groaned.


    "Sorry, sorry... it''s just..." She shook her head as she laughed.


    Reaching Gerald''s office, I knocked on the door... yet Brandy didn''t wait. She opened it without waiting for Gerald''s response.


    And for good reason. Gerald was already at the door, waiting for us. He stood from the couch nearby and hurried up to me.


    "I heard all about it! Well done!" Gerald happily patted my shoulders, looking almost as if he wanted to give me a hug. He didn''t though, as he guided me into his office.


    "Heard what?" I asked.


    "You hit him! Right in the mouth! Quick, quick... sit! Tell me, did it feel good? Did you break his nose? Well?" Gerald quickly tossed a bunch of questions at me as he forced me into a chair in front of his desk.


    I huffed at him as Brandy laughed maniacally behind me. I glanced at her, and watched as she struggled to close the office door. She was laughing too much.


    "Well? Well?" Gerald asked as he sat in the chair. Not the one behind his desk, the one next to me. He was that interested. That serious.


    Shaking my head at him, I looked back at Brandy. "Really Brandy?" I asked her.


    "What! You can''t expect me to keep something like that a secret, Renn. It''s worth too much!" she said as she giggled and walked around the room, to Gerald''s desk.


    I glared at her as she went and took a seat into his chair, behind his desk. Upon sitting she slid the little envelope she had wanted to bring to him into one of his drawers, as if to keep it out of sight.


    "I slapped him," I said.


    "Yeah?" Gerald inched forward, his eyes wide and expectant.


    "Then I did it again..." I said.


    His smile broke into a huge grin as he nodded, waiting for more.


    "Then I hit him..." I said with a sigh.


    Gerald chuckled at first, and then started laughing. "Wonderful!" he barely got through his laughs.


    No it wasn''t!


    I closed my eyes and groaned at myself. Great. The whole Society was going to know about what happened.


    I''d forever be known as the crazy cat woman who hit the protector, without even explaining why.


    "It was honestly even better than that Gerald. You should have seen Vim''s face when it happened," Brandy said as she drummed her hands on the top of his desk, enjoying the moment.


    "You were there!" Gerald turned to her, his eyes wide.


    "I told you I had been!" she seemed insulted he hadn''t remembered.


    "You said you saw it, I thought maybe at a distance!" he then looked back at me. "What''d he do? What''d he say?" he asked.


    "Uh..."


    "Yeah, that''s about what he said and did," Brandy laughed at me.


    "Ha!" Gerald put his hand on his head, running his fingers through his hair as he leaned back in awe.


    "Come on Brandy..." I groaned.


    "What? Honey, I''m nearly six hundred years old. Do you know how many times I''ve seen Vim with a face like that in that time?" she asked me.


    I shook my head. Six hundred years old...? She looked good.


    "Twice."


    Gerald whistled, and I felt a strange sweat cover my body. S§×ar?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "What... what am I going to do...?" I groaned as I lowered my head.


    "You''ll be fine, honey. Jeez that''s what you''re worried about?" Brandy giggled at me.


    "She should be worried..." Gerald whispered.


    "Oh shut up you. Go find a pigeon to peck at or something," Brandy tossed a pen at him, but I ignored them.


    Two times? She had only seen Vim act like that twice in her long life...?


    Great. Not only had I failed to beat Brom but I had just lost all the respect and friendship I had earned over this last year.


    Maybe I should just go join the Clothed Woman and hide forever...


    "He hasn''t come talk to her yet...?" I heard Gerald whisper to Brandy.


    "Seems not," she said.


    "He hates me now," I whispered.


    The two didn''t say anything, and I thumped my head with my clipboard. It didn''t hurt, but I wish it had.


    "Hm... should I uh... tell her?" Gerald asked Brandy.


    "If you do I''ll pluck your feathers Gerald, I swear it," Brandy warned him with a fierce tone.


    Looking up, I glanced at the two who were staring at me with odd smiles. Gentle smiles. Not ones from amusement, but actual joy.


    "Tell me what?" I asked.


    "Nothing. Don''t worry about it," Brandy said.


    Taking a deep breath I shook my head. "Don''t be like that. What is it?" I asked.


    "Sorry Renn... Brandy swore she''d hurt me if I told you, and like Vim she keeps her promises," Gerald said apologetically.


    Looking at her she smiled with a weird wink. "You''ll find out soon enough."


    Sighing at them, I wondered if I should worry or not. I didn''t feel as if I did... I mean... they''d not be smiling like this if it was something bad, like being banished or something... but...


    Hopefully Vim didn''t hate me now. He hadn''t seemed that upset when I had slapped and hit him... in fact he had even smirked there for a moment...


    "Did you see the smirk he gave? Before I punched him?" I asked Brandy.


    "Oh yea. That was a weird one," Brandy snickered.


    "He smirked?" Gerald asked.


    I nodded and put my clipboard down to push my cheeks up, trying to mimic the weird angle he had at the time. "Like this?" I asked Brandy.


    She guffawed a laugh and pointed at me. "Look''er!" she barely got the words out.


    I stopped messing with my face and smiled at her. She really did laugh well. It sounded great... made me smile too, even when she was laughing at me.


    Gerald started laughing again, but because of Brandy. He looked as if he couldn''t believe the level she was heaving and laughing. She had even snorted mid-laugh.


    Brandy leaned over and rested against the desk as she tried to stop laughing. She sounded as if she was struggling, and failing at it.


    "Have you seen Vim since then?" I asked Gerald. I had slapped him this morning; it was dinner time now so...


    "Oh? Yes. Just once. He was uh... well... Yeah," he nodded at himself, and coughed.


    He was what?


    Hopefully not furious.


    But...


    Although I was worried about it... I couldn''t help but feel that it was a useless worry.


    Vim? Angry that I slapped him? Knowing that man he had not even felt it.


    I had hit him with everything. My ring and middle finger in my left hand had even started to swell. I had broken them in the punch.


    Looking down at my left hand, I opened and closed my fist and noticed the way the two fingers looked... a little out of place.


    "Did you break them?" Brandy asked. She finally got herself under control.


    "I might have," I said.


    "Want Herra to look at them?" Gerald asked as he stared at my hand.


    I shook my head. "They''ll heal in a few days. I''ve broken fingers before," I said.


    "You sure? Bandaging you up might result in... some interesting results," Brandy paused mid-sentence, and I knew it was to rephrase what she had actually wanted to say.


    "You mean to say he''ll... treat me differently if I did?" I asked her.


    "Oh heck yea he would," Gerald nodded.


    "Really?" I asked.


    Brandy nodded too. She leaned forward, which wasn''t hard for her since she was already leaning onto the desk. I noticed the way her large breasts pushed papers and folders out of the way as she did so. "Vim has a severe weakness to those he hurts," she whispered.


    Gerald nodded, telling me it was true.


    Did he...?


    "Hm..." Maybe I should have my fingers... maybe my whole hand bandaged.


    "She''s considering it," Brandy whispered to Gerald, excited.


    "I should go get Herra," he whispered back.


    "It''s fine. Thank you though," I said, stopping him. He was actually about to stand to do so.


    "Aww..." Brandy leaned back, upset.


    "Maybe... maybe later. I have an idea I want to try first," I said.


    "Oh...?"


    I nodded, but wasn''t going to tell them. After all... it was a long shot, and rather... well...


    "Come on, what is it?" Brandy asked.


    I shook my head. "Sorry. You two get to keep a secret today, and so do I," I said.


    "Damn. See Brandy?" Gerald growled at her.


    "How was I supposed to know she''d be this coy!" she shouted at him.


    "That''s your job! And I could have told you that! She''s a cat, not a chicken!" he said.


    "Liina''s a cat too and she aint nothing like her!" Brandy argued.


    "Huh!" I stood.


    The two went still, and then Gerald coughed. "Oh... seems you didn''t know. I apologize... and I uhh... think I''ll leave now..." Gerald stood, wearily.


    "Don''t you dare. We''re in this together," Brandy stopped him.


    "You said it not me. Goodnight Renn! You can tell me the rest later. If you''re going to punch him again please do it in front of me next time, okay?" Gerald said as he actually hurried to leave.


    "Gerald!" Brandy yelled at him, but he ignored her as he actually left.


    Watching him close the door, I looked back at Brandy and she groaned.


    "Well?" I asked her.


    She sighed and nodded, losing most of her earlier jubilant demeanor. "Liina''s a cat. But she''s not like you, Renn. She''s... a smaller cat. A tiny desert cat. She''s meek, and fickle. I''m sorry... if she hadn''t introduced herself and told you that means she didn''t want you to know. So uh..." Brandy gestured blindly, as if not sure what to say or do.


    "She''s been avoiding me..." I whispered. I had noticed it. After all no matter how busy she was, or I was... there still had been many opportunities to talk.


    "So it seems. I''ll ask her why, and find out for you. For now though please respect her wishes," she said.


    I nodded.


    Maybe she really was like me. Brandy said she was a desert cat... but...


    Maybe her family had been like mine. So she was afraid of me. Scared of me. Like how I would be if I met another like myself too.


    "I can''t blame her," I said softly.


    "Hm... I''ll find out for you. I promise," Brandy said.


    "Thanks."


    Sitting back down, I took a deep breath.


    "I know right? We go years and years without anything happening, then all of a sudden, boom! Action! Drama! Romance!" Brandy raised her hands and then spun in her chair, making it spin around.


    I hadn''t even realized Gerald''s chair could spin like that.


    "Not sure if it''s a good thing or not," I said honestly.


    "It''s great, Renn. The reality is, even when bad things happen it''s a good thing. Life is meant to be enjoyed, and suffered. Otherwise it''s no life at all," Brandy said.


    "That''s a quote from the bible in the Cathedral," I recognized.


    "Oh? So you really did read it in full," she said.


    I nodded, and kept myself from reciting the whole verse, and the annotation that had been written next to it. Vim probably didn''t want me letting people know I could remember things in such detail.


    "Fascinating... you know it makes me wonder why he likes you so much. He usually hates the religious," Brandy said.


    "Vim? He doesn''t like it when I express interest in it," I said.


    "See? Yet he overlooks it for you. Interesting," she smirked at me.


    I shifted a little, and felt something at my feet. Looking down I realized I had dropped my clipboard upon standing earlier. I bent down to pick it up, so I''d not step on it and break it.


    Looking down at the board, I read the thing I had written for Lamp. Before leaving her.


    "I''ll help you all. Vim saved you, so I''ll help you," I read.


    A silly promise. One that in any other context might not have made sense.


    Yet she had understood. They both had.


    Smiling at it and myself... I had a sudden urge to head back to the girls. To check on them and make sure they were all okay.


    For their sake and my own.


    "That''s a good smile. What are you looking at?" Brandy asked.


    Looking away from the note, I nodded to it. "Just all the scribbles I made talking to Lamp," I said.


    "Hm... it is an interesting method. If you had time I bet you could use it to learn their language," she said.


    "I probably could... but hopefully we can get them home before that''s needed. Speaking of that, one of them knows someone here. I don''t know if they''re here in Lumen exactly, but they''re here in this nation. On this side of the sea. I have their name here," I said.


    "Oh? Here, tell me it. I''ll get it to Lawrence and see if he can find them," she said as she reached over for a pen.


    She had thrown one at Gerald hadn''t she? Yes. There. Near the desk. I bent over to pick it up.


    Putting it on the desk for them, I waited until she was ready to write before telling her. "Trinitak," I said.


    "That''s definitely an eastern name. If they''re in our records he''ll find that. Did any of them know anyone else?" she asked.


    "Lamp only mentioned them, but when I asked her about it only a few of them were up. Most are sleeping right now," I said.


    Brandy nodded. "I bet they''re exhausted."


    Hm...


    "Do you pity them?" she asked as she tapped the pen on her paper.


    I nodded.


    "Really...?" she asked.


    "Yes. I... I''ve never gone through what they have, of course. I was lucky to be born who... rather, what, I am. I don''t need to worry about being chained, or overpowered. I don''t need to fear the brutality of a man. I pity them, for having to live their whole lives while fearing such a thing," I told her.


    Brandy sat back in the chair, staring at me.


    Had I said something weird? She was a religious person wasn''t she? Surely she understood? At least in a way? Or was, even while being religious, she so old and... non-human, that she couldn''t comprehend it?


    "You would have been a great asset in the last era, Renn," she then said.


    "Hm? Last era?"


    She nodded. "I''ll not bore you with it now... but just know that your comment just now held a lot of weight with me. I think you and I really will get along well... if you haven''t realized it, I am extremely overjoyed with you. I know I probably have an odd way of showing it, but..." she shrugged.


    "I''m glad I make you laugh," I said.


    She smiled. "You do. And that is a good thing, really."


    "I know. I wasn''t saying that sarcastically. I meant it," I said.


    "Good. If the embassy doesn''t work out, what then?" she asked.


    "Well... I''m not sure. Something tells me the Society won''t be too happy if I let them stay here forever... so I''ll either find a way to get them home myself, or maybe... well..." I shrugged. Maybe Vim would let me beg him to help me.


    "Vim won''t help you do so. He''ll not abandon the Society for humans," she said.


    I hesitated. "That obvious...?" I asked with a hollow voice.


    She nodded. "I''m sorry Renn... Vim is... in reality, a good man. But in this instance, he''s not. He will not help them if it means abandoning the Society. He''ll save them if he''s there at that moment, but that is where his kindness ends," she said.


    I nodded. I had experienced that a few times already. "That''s too bad... but I suppose I understand the reason behind it," I said.


    "I don''t. But we can agree to disagree," she said stiffly.


    "You don''t?" I asked.


    "I don''t appreciate how he''ll ignore the immediate, for those who don''t even deserve it. But as I said, let''s agree to disagree for now, please," she said.


    Ah... that was a very serious statement. Especially from someone with so much power in the Society.


    "Can I be honest?" I asked her.


    She nodded.


    "I don''t disagree with you at all."


    She blinked.


    "You and I are definitely going to be good friends," she said.


    "I don''t disagree with that either," I said.


    She smiled and I smiled back.

 Chapter 135 - One Hundred and Thirty Four – Vim – Sixteen Days

    Chapter 135: Chapter One Hundred and Thirty Four ¨C Vim ¨C Sixteen Days Leaning against the wall, I listened to the chatter of the three women.


    "She''s trying her hardest Glanny," Lamp said softly.


    "It''s not fair, Lamp! She''s dead!" Glanny sobbed.


    "I know she is, Glanny. We all do," Lamp said, a little firmer this time. Though she was trying to be strong, I could hear her own emotions in her voice. I knew if I turned and leaned around the door frame I''d see that Lamp was just as distraught as Glanny.


    Renn was sitting with the two crying women, and I didn''t need to look to know she was crying too. I could hear her sniffs and sobs. Crying over a woman she hadn''t even known. The woman had arrived here weak. Dying. They had probably not exchanged more than a few words before she passed in her sleep.


    Yet...


    That was why I was so fascinated with her, wasn''t it?


    I squeezed my elbow, and had to squeeze harder when I didn''t feel anything. I relished the feeling of my elbow joint straining as I dug my fingers into it.


    What are you doing Vim? What are you thinking?


    You''re not allowed to think thoughts like that.


    "What will they do with the body?" Glanny asked.


    "Brandy said they''ll properly bury her. They have a graveyard outside of the city that they use. She said we can go watch them bury her if we want," Lamp told her.


    Glanny sobbed.


    I wasn''t sure of the relationship between Glanny and the one who had died in the middle of the night... but out of all of them, she was the most distraught. Half the hallway was crying and sobbing, yet it was her who was being nearly frantic.


    The sound of a charcoal pencil filled my ears as Renn wrote something. A few moments later I heard Lamp muttering as she read it.


    "She wants us to check on everyone else. To make sure no one else gets sick," Lamp said softly.


    "More could die?" Glanny heaved her words.


    "No, Glanny. She just wants us to keep an eye on everyone to make sure they don''t. Everyone else is able to get up and walk around, remember?" Lamp tried to reason with the girl.


    Glanny took a deep breath, and then someone handed her something to blow her nose with. As she did I glanced down the hallway. Only half the rooms had lights on, little candlelight from only a few of them. The hallway ended and turned right at the end, where the rest of their rooms were... and I knew any moment someone would come out. It was late. Very late. In only a couple hours the sun would start rising. Most of them were awake already, woken by the commotion of Lamp finding the dead woman.


    That commotion was what had brought me here. And then sent me to get Renn and Brandy.


    To be honest me knocking on Renn''s door in the middle of the night had been... a mistake. I had avoided her all day yesterday after she had hit me... Then I go and knock on her door in the middle of the night? She had jumped out of bed and opened the door so happily and excitedly, that telling her the news had not just broken her own heart but nearly my own.


    Watching that pure joy filled face, on a woman who was wearing nothing but a nightgown... full of expectations and excitement, die swiftly had been... Her expression had melted and turned into a gut wrenching expression that had nearly been enough to make even me crumble.


    I squeezed my elbow tighter, and there was now pain. Real pain. Yet I still held my grip.


    I wasn''t supposed to feel for her that deeply. I wasn''t supposed to allow her emotions affect me to such a degree.


    Yet the honest truth was the moment I had seen that look on her face, I had been half tempted to dispose of these humans on the spot.


    That was dangerous. She was dangerous, to me.


    "Vim?" Renn called for me, and I realized I had missed some of their conversation. Lamp and Glanny were muttering something about Renn. About not understanding what she wanted.


    Pushing all those thoughts away I stepped around the corner and into the room. It was a room to eat. There were tables and chairs everywhere, and another door on the other side of the room that led to a smaller kitchen. One almost too small for all of them.


    Lamp and Glanny looked up at me from the bench they sat on, and sure enough both of them had tear stained faces.


    "Sorry, Vim... but would you tell them that they need to go rest and that we''ll get together tomorrow? Brandy said tomorrow afternoon we''ll go to the cemetery, and they can come," Renn said.


    She spoke evenly, and kindly. A stark contrast to the way she had treated me earlier.


    I looked at Lamp, who was waiting patiently for a translation. "The two of you need rest, Lamp. You two go sleep. Tomorrow you all can go with Brandy and Renn to the cemetery to bury your friend," I told her.


    "They''ll let us?" Lamp asked.


    I nodded. "Of course they will. Renn is trustworthy, Lamp. If she promises you something... not only will she do it, but I''ll also do everything I can to make sure it happens as well," I said.


    Lamp smiled at me as the other woman wiped her face with her shirt. "I guess I can trust that love, if nothing else," she said.


    Love? Was it?


    Maybe. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I''ve taken the body to the depot. I promise you she will remain untouched until we lay her to rest," I told them.


    Glanny sobbed, renewing her efforts. Great.


    Renn glared at me, as if she thought I had said something rude. I raised my hand to her as to calm her. Last thing I needed was for Renn to hit me in front of these women, they''d not understand why she''d do so. And something told me that they''d actually take Renn''s side, even though they couldn''t understand one another.


    "Go sleep. Make sure everyone else does too. Tomorrow afternoon, a little before sundown, you all can go to the cemetery. I promise," I told Lamp.


    She nodded. Then she stood, pulling Glanny up with her. "Come on, Glanny. Let''s go get some sleep," she said.


    "Okay..." Glanny cried and nodded, allowing herself to be pulled out of the room.


    Watching the two go, I sighed and looked back at Renn. She was staring at the door where the girls had left with a terribly sad expression.


    "They''ll sleep. Tomorrow they''ll go with you to the cemetery," I said.


    "Thank you," she said. She squeezed the little board she used to talk with Lamp. It was covered in words and scribbles. And not just that singular paper. There were other papers around, all likewise covered in charcoal stains.


    "It happens Renn."


    "It shouldn''t," she whispered.


    "Maybe..." I stood there, waiting for her to say something.


    After a moment of silence, I decided to just sit next to her. I sat down next to her on her right, where Lamp had been.


    The bench was built into the wall. So it was uncomfortable. I leaned back, but all I could do was sit up straight thanks to the wall.


    "I had thought she''d pass, but not so quickly," Renn whispered.


    "She gave up Renn. One cannot help anyone once that happens," I said.


    "I know... Glanny had been her sister. She had been there the whole time," Renn said.


    Ah. That explained why she was taking it the worst.


    "I think she''s so distraught because they''re safe now. Or at least, in a way. I think she wonders why she died now, when they were finally safe," Renn said softly.


    "That''s usually when it happens," I said.


    Renn took a deep breath, and she and I went to sitting in silence. I had sat right next to her, but there was still a small gap between us. One that felt... too big.


    Glancing around the room, I studied the way the chairs and tables were littered. They all probably spent most of their time in this room, since they had nowhere else to really go. There was the kitchens, their rooms, the bathrooms, and then here. We weren''t letting them go anywhere else.


    One cage to another.


    "Thank you Vim," Renn then said.


    "For?" I asked.


    "Handling it. And getting me. You didn''t have to, yet you did," she said.


    I leaned forward, putting my elbows on my knees as I stared at her. Thanks to leaning forward, I could look at her face. It was mostly hidden by her hair, since her head was hung low.


    She wasn''t crying, but she looked like she was about to.


    "Our little spat is nothing when it comes to it Renn. I''d never let such a thing impede the important stuff," I told her.


    A tiny smile grew on her face. "Little spat..." she whispered.


    "Wasn''t it? I admit I''m surprised it took this long for it to happen, but there you go," I said.


    "We''ve yelled at each other before, Vim," she said.


    "I didn''t yell?"


    Renn twitched, and I heard her ears under her hat move the most. "I... I guess you didn''t," she admitted.


    I chuckled at her, and then tapped her on the knee. "Come on. Let the girls sleep," I said as I stood.


    She grumbled but obliged. I helped her collect all the little papers she had written on, and then we left the room.


    Heading down the hallway to the main section, I glanced down at the leaflets in my hand.


    Her handwriting was pretty. Even when full of emotion, she had a certain quality of penmanship rarely seen. Whoever had taught her had done well. That witch, maybe?


    Most of the notes and things written were... simple. Simple yes or no questions. I could play out what had happened just by reading them. Her finding Lamp, and the rest. Calming them down. Talking with Lamp, as Brandy and I left to handle the body. Then of course, the end result. To where I had returned, and hid myself behind the door.


    Renn had heard me though... which was unusual. Usually no one did.


    "How''d you know I was there, Renn?" I asked as we rounded a corner, leaving the apartment section behind.


    "I heard your leather. Were you clenching your fists?" she asked.


    "Something like that."


    She glanced at me, and I handed her the papers. She took them with a gentle smile, as if they were precious to her.


    Reaching the door to the main building, I reached out to open it for us... then stopped.


    Renn shuffled her papers, and then looked at me as she wondered what was wrong.


    Turning to her, I studied the woman who had somehow become precious to me.


    "There are many things I should probably say... and likely a few things I should probably do, too."


    Renn shifted, and her eyes focused on me. She became fixated on me, and I relished in the attention. It had only been... what? How long?


    "How long had I been gone?" I asked her.


    She blinked. "Uhm... Well... Sixteen days, if you include yesterday," she said.


    "Why would you include yesterday? I was here," I said.


    "Yes... but you and I didn''t really..." she looked away, and in the dark of the night I saw her face flush.


    "We met. We even touched," I teased her.


    "Well! I mean... That''s not the same and..." Her blush deepened.


    Smiling at her, I shook my head and opened the door. Letting her pass through it first, I followed her out and closed the door behind us.


    She and I hadn''t really spent time together. To her that was the same as me being gone.


    Did she even realize how adorable that was?


    "Sixteen days," I said as I thought about it. It had felt longer than that, yet at the same time... not.


    "Sixteen days," she nodded. I was now walking behind her as we headed for the Societies households.


    She usually didn''t walk in front of me like this. She was usually to my right... right beside me.


    This wasn''t too bad either. It let me stare at her back, and her ass... and...


    Her hat shifted, drawing my eyes to her head. It was shifting in a way that told me she had rushed, and probably hadn''t properly pinned it to her hair.


    "Are you tired?" I asked her.


    Both of her shoulders went up a little, and then down... as if she had gone stiff. "Not really," she said softly.


    "You look tired," I said. She was walking a little... unnaturally. And not just because she was being overly conscious of me.


    "You woke me up," she whispered.


    "Sorry about that," I said.


    "It''s okay... I hadn''t really been asleep," she whispered.


    True. She had leapt out of bed on my first knock. Meaning she had been waiting for it. Expecting it. Hoping for it.


    My eyes wandered down her body again as we rounded a corner. I sighed as I realized what I was thinking about.


    "Sixteen days for me is nothing. A blink of an eye," I said.


    She didn''t say anything.


    "At least... it should have been," I added.


    Her hat shifted. "It had felt... longer than it was," she finally said.


    As we walked the hallway, I noticed she had slowed her pace. I had accidentally drawn closer to her, simply because she had halved her walking speed.


    Did she not want to go back to her room yet?


    My shoulders stretched as I thought about taking her back. The idea was wonderful, which was why I had to deny it the right to exist.


    I wanted her. But I knew the moment I took her, our relationship would be over.


    Plus something told me she''d not appreciate me trying such a thing after she had experienced something so sad.


    What kind of man made a move on a woman when she just dealt with a death, especially of someone under her watch?


    Not a good one, at least.


    "Will you come with us?" Renn then asked.


    Come with her? I''d go with her anywhere.


    "To bury the girl? Yes. If you want me to," I said.


    She shifted oddly, and I noticed her tail peek out from under her dress. The tip of it twitched. I tried following it up her dress, to her rear. I could see its outline just barely, and was distracted before I could follow it to the end.


    Renn came to a stop. As she did I worried about what she''d do or say next. What if she did something that made me break?


    Then I realized why she had stopped. The door to the Societies'' rooms was before us. The metal door looked cold.


    Reaching around her, I pushed it open for her. She smiled at me, and I realized she had made me open it for her on purpose.


    It was such a silly little thing, but it made me smile at her.


    She entered... then stopped as she turned to stare at me. She frowned, and I knew what she was wondering.


    Why wasn''t I following her?


    "I was going to ask if you''d let me sleep with you, but I think if I did I''d get in trouble," I said.


    Renn''s ears turned straight up, making her hat slide off her head. It landed near her feet and her eyes widened at me.


    Before she could say anything, especially something that would make me change my mind, I reached out and tapped her on the chin. "Next time hit me there, it''s more effective," I told her.


    Her red face contorted into a wry smirk. "Mind if I test it now?" she asked.


    Laughing at her I shook my head and went to closing the door. I planned to go find Gerald, or someone else, to distract me from the thoughts in my head.


    "Goodnight Renn. I''ll see you later," I said.


    "You better."

 Chapter 136 - One Hundred and Thirty Five – Renn – To Be Kind To Those Who Deserve It

    Chapter 136: Chapter One Hundred and Thirty Five ¨C Renn ¨C To Be Kind To Those Who Deserve It The carriages were not as quiet as they had been when heading to the cemetery.


    Three wagons, three medium sized ones with cloth coverings, were all rolling in a line along the city street. There were ten women per wagon, and they were all noisy now. They were talking, although with somber voices. At least they were noisy. I couldn''t understand them, of course, but the way they all pointed out the wagon at the buildings and people we passed told me that their friend''s funeral had gone well.


    Even Glanny, who had sobbed so much at the funeral that I feared for her, was now laughing.


    Leaning over to Brandy, who sat with me on the front of the carriage''s seat, I whispered to get her attention. "Think we could stop somewhere? To let them eat or something?" I asked her.


    "Sorry Renn, but this many of them would draw far too much attention," Brandy said. She didn''t whisper, but I knew it was because there was no point. The girls didn''t speak our language.


    "I see," I nodded. I had expected as much, but it was too bad.


    Brandy and I were on the wagon in the center. Vim was guiding the first wagon, alone, and behind us were Brom and Reatti in the third.


    Surprisingly, Lawrence and Wynn had been at the cemetery waiting for us. They had helped in the burying and rites of the girl... and had done a very good job. They had known some of the traditions that these eastern girls had expected, and performed them properly. It had surprised me to hear Lawrence talk to them in their language. But at the same time, maybe not. He seemed... old. Like Vim.


    Those two hadn''t rejoined us on the trip back, however.


    "Was hoping to make it back in time to go to the embassy after we got back, but oh well," Brandy sighed.


    "Hm..." I nodded. The sky was growing dark, and quickly. Another storm was nearing.


    Lamp poked her head out from the cloth curtain, and said something to Brandy. She spoke in a happy tone, and I watched as Lamp glanced at me and smiled as she spoke.


    Smiling back at her, I listened to Brandy''s response. It had been a short one.


    Lamp said something, and then went back into the wagon to relay whatever had been said.


    "She asked if we''d let them all hold a eulogy for the girl, and all the others they lost," Brandy informed me.


    "Eulogy?" I asked.


    "Just something they do for the deceased. They''ll probably spend the night singing songs in their honor, or telling stories. She''s basically asking for permission for them to be noisy throughout the night," Brandy said.


    "Ah... why would we say no to that?" I asked.


    "Most would, Renn. Different religions usually don''t mix well," she said.


    "Oh. I see," I nodded as I understood what Brandy was actually trying to say.


    "They might even sacrifice something in tribute... maybe I should get them a goat?" Brandy wondered.


    "A goat...?" I asked.


    "Some cultures do that. Never met a pagan before?" she asked.


    "Is that what they are?" I asked. They hadn''t seemed like it.


    "Basically. They''ll eat it though, so don''t worry about it going to waste. It''s more of a ritual of symbolic nature. Or does it disturb you?" Brandy asked.


    I noticed the way she studied me. This was one of her questions that had importance. "It''s odd, but if it doesn''t harm anyone I think it''s fine," I said.


    She smiled at me and nodded in a way that told me she liked what I had said.


    "Would Vim be okay with it?" I asked.


    "Vim doesn''t tell anyone no," she sighed.


    "He doesn''t like a lot of things though?"


    She shrugged and pulled the rains a little. To slow the horse, since Vim had slowed his wagon as well. I couldn''t see the reason, but based off the sounds and how busy the streets were becoming it was simply because of traffic.


    We weren''t too far from the guild building after all. From what I could remember, just a few turns from here and we''d be entering the depot.


    "To be honest with you Renn, I''m surprised none of them have tried to run away," she said.


    "Huh?" I glanced at Brandy.


    "The girls. I expected some of them to run. Maybe even all of them," she said with a shrug.


    Glancing at the cloth behind me, which hid the ten women who were all talking amongst themselves... I wondered how serious Brandy was being.


    "Is it that surprising?" I asked her.


    "Very. We''ve been kind to them, especially you, but this is still... well... They haven''t had a happy experience, that''s for sure. For none of them to even try makes me wonder if maybe Vim had saved one of them or something," she said.


    "What do you mean by that?" I asked, now a little more interested.


    "When a man saves a woman, especially when she''s going through such turmoil... well, they become very cordial. I mean really, Renn isn''t it obvious?" Brandy smirked at me.


    "Lamp does seem to think highly of him..." I complained.


    "Who wouldn''t in their position? Though don''t worry about it. They like you too. They find your efforts adorable," Brandy said.


    "Oh?" they had talked to Brandy about me? Or had Brandy been the one to ask them? Maybe she had asked to make sure I was taking care of them properly.


    Someone walked up close to our wagon, and I turned to quickly see who it was. I calmed down at the sight of Brom. He stepped up near us, walking alongside our slowly moving cart. "I''ll go ahead and make sure that they make room for us in the depot," he told us.


    "Please do," Brandy said.


    Brom nodded and hurried away. I noticed he paused to talk to Vim before running ahead of us.


    "Good lad, Brom. I''m sure you''ve realized it by now, but if anything ever happened and Vim isn''t around go to him. He''s proven himself. He''ll not cower when it comes to it," Brandy told me.


    "I figured," I said. I had the bruises that proved that fact. Though... I also had bruises because he did cower, in a way. He panicked when I put him in a dangerous position. He''d toss me onto my back whenever I got too close to hurting him, instinctively.


    The wagons turned to the right, and then we came to a stop on the new road. I recognized the buildings we stopped near, and I knew that we were now waiting in line to enter the depot.


    We were close enough that honestly we should just let them out of the wagons and walk in... but I knew Brandy and the rest wouldn''t allow it. They didn''t want anyone thinking the Animalia Guild dealt with slaves.


    And they, thirty women of foreign descent all looking the way they did... well...


    That looked like slavery, from a distance.


    Although they were all cleaned up, and in fresh clothes that actual fit... They still had bruises. They still looked malnourished. They still had haunted looks in their eyes. And now, of course, they probably also looked as if they had all just been sobbing for hours... because they had been.


    "They are very docile," I whispered as I stared in front of us. One of the girls was peering at us from behind the cloth cover of the wagon. I couldn''t tell who it was, but she was smiling at us.


    "They know they''re safe with us. But yes... as I said, I''m surprised," Brandy said.


    The wagons slowly started moving again, and I watched the city slowly pass us by.


    Most of the buildings in this area were warehouses, or businesses. And most of the buildings were huge... with little room between them and the next. The few alleys we passed were dark, and full of stuff. Boxes, crates, and other junk.


    Yet every so often... I saw people within them.


    People wearing cloaks. People that looked like they didn''t belong. People without any colors or insignia''s to mark them, and let people know what company they worked for.


    "Is the city dangerous Brandy?" I asked her.


    "Yes. Sadly it is. These girls are proof of that, Renn," Brandy said.


    "I see..." I stared at the alleys we passed, and wondered if the people hiding in them were some of those dangerous things.


    "It''s as you said before... we''re lucky. We don''t need to worry over certain things. Though that''s not all of us, Renn... some are weak. Some aren''t blessed with our strength," Brandy said.


    I nodded. I knew that. I had noticed several who struggled with the heavy metal doors of the Society.


    "I heard you sent a letter to Twin Hills?" Brandy then asked.


    "Oh...? I thought stuff like that was private?" I asked.


    "It is. I just happen to be the one Gerald asked to handle it, which is why I found out," she smiled at me as she told me how she knew.


    "Hm... It''s for Lomi. A young fox girl who Vim took to live there, about the time I joined," I said.


    "I know her story, though I don''t know her," Brandy said, and then she had to tug on the reigns to stop the horse. Vim''s wagon came to a stop again.


    Leaning over, I stared at the scene in front of us. Vim had hopped off the carriage in front of us, and Brom was now hoping up to take over.


    "What''s going on?" Brandy asked. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Brom swapped with Vim," I said.


    "Oh?"


    Vim then said something to Brom and then turned took at me.


    He smiled at me, and I couldn''t help but smile back at him.


    "What happened?" Brandy asked. I blinked as I realized she had been staring at me, since she couldn''t see him she was looking at me instead.


    "Nothing..." I said as I sat back up and straight.


    Brandy chuckled, and I knew she had a very good idea of what had happened.


    Jeez...


    Still...


    Leaning over little, I peered around the wagon in front of us to see Vim again.


    Watching Vim as he spoke to one of the women in the wagon in front of us, he made her laugh as he pointed at Brom. Vim smirked, and then waved as the wagon in front of us lurched forward.


    "Finally," Brandy sighed, and with a snap she sent this wagon forward too.


    We rolled forward, and I stared at Vim as we drew closer to him. He stood still in the middle of the street, watching us pass.


    "What are you doing?" I asked him as we passed.


    "My job. What are you doing?" he asked.


    "My... job?" I wondered if I was.


    "Don''t have such a huge smile then, it''s weird," Vim said as we rolled past him. I couldn''t say anything in response, since we left him behind.


    Brandy snickered as we slowly rolled along.


    A small part of me wanted to hop off the wagon, to join him... but I knew better than to leave Brandy alone to deal with the women on her own. She''d be fine, of course, but it wasn''t fair.


    "Makes me wonder what happened for you to look so lovingly at him already. You just yesterday broke his nose," Brandy teased me.


    "I didn''t break it," I argued.


    "You tried to."


    I had... but... Could I even if I wanted to? He hadn''t even flinched at my attack...


    Brandy directed the wagon into the depot, behind the wagon in front of us. I noticed that although people were in the depot, working hard, there weren''t any other wagons or carts in the other lane at the moment.


    They had stopped the other carts and wagons from entering so we could unload the girls without drawing attention.


    That must have been what Brom had hurried ahead to do.


    Magdalena approached the two horses which were pulling our wagon, and had them stop. "Welcome back," she greeted us.


    "Thanks," Brandy said as I went to hop off the wagon.


    As I did Brandy stuck her head into the wagon to tell Lamp and the rest to disembark.


    The cloth flapped open as they all hurried to hop off the wagon. As they did, the third wagon behind us guided by Reatti entered the depot.


    Vim spoke to Reatti as he guided the horses of their wagon into the depot.


    Lamp said something to me as she patted me on the shoulder. Whatever she said sounded happy, so I just smile and nodded at her.


    While the three wagons became empty, I watched as all the women who had been separated for the last two hours went to talking with one another.


    Doing a headcount, I quickly counted the thirty women. They were all still here.


    I hadn''t even thought about any of them trying to escape, or run away. Honestly it''s not like we''d really stop them... but I hoped none tried or did so.


    Unable to speak the language here, there was a good chance they''d only end up suffering again if they left us.


    As I studied them all, I noticed that the women were quickly gathering around Vim. He was now talking to Lamp, and I noted the... happy smile on her face. He said something, then she said something back and the whole group laughed.


    Although... jealous, that I couldn''t understand what they were saying, I still found myself smiling and enjoying it all the same.


    I liked how, even though he didn''t truly care for them... he was still gentle and kind to them. Even though he didn''t have to be.


    Then Lamp said something and pointed over at me. I shifted as most of the women looked at me, and then several spoke up. Very quickly I heard my name come from most of them, as they told Vim all about whatever they were talking about.


    "Uh..." I glanced around for Brandy, hoping for a translation. Especially since Vim had one of his amused smiles on his face. He was enjoying whatever they were saying, which meant he''d probably not tell me. Just because it was funny to him.


    Brandy was over with Magdalena, talking. Not paying attention to us at all.


    Great.


    Then one of the girls walked over and grabbed me by the arm. She pulled me, kindly, to the center of the group. Lamp gestured for me to come up next to her, who stood next to Vim.


    I obliged, and felt a little... silly, as they all talked in their odd language all around me. Some of them were taller than me, so it made me feel a little out of place amongst them.


    They were all blonde. Pretty. Young. And their happy smiles and demeanor made them all the more beautiful.


    "They want to tell you something, Renn," Vim then said to me.


    "Oh?" I nodded, wondering what they wanted.


    Lamp said something, then so did another. Very quickly they all said the same thing to me... with only minor variations.


    "Thank you for your kindness... basically," Vim translated for me.


    Oh.


    My eyes grew watery as I nodded. "Thank you," I said.


    Vim said something to them, with much more words than a simple translation of my own words would have been.


    They all laughed at me, and suddenly I was wrapped in a hug. Startled, I watched Vim''s face as I was wrapped in another hug, and then another.


    Accepting a hug from each one of them, I smiled and nodded as each one said something to me as they did so.


    What were they all thanking me for anyway? For letting them bury their friend?


    I hadn''t been the one to make it happen. Brandy and Vim had...


    "Alright! Stop smothering her!" Brandy approached, and then started yelling at them in their language. They all released me and turned to listen to her.


    I watched as they all smiled at her, and then Brandy finished her speech. They all nodded, and begun chatting amongst themselves excitedly.


    "Renn," Lamp patted my shoulder, and I turned to watch her then reach over and tap Vim to get his attention. She said something to him, all while holding my arm.


    Vim said something to her, and then gestured to Lamp. "She''s inviting you to their wake. The uh... celebration, of their friend''s death. Brandy just gave them permission to do it on the roof tonight, she''s even going to get them a lamb I guess," Vim said.


    "Oh..." I glanced at Lamp who was smiling eagerly at me. "Should I say yes Vim?" I asked him. I wanted to, to see what this supposed celebration was... but...


    "It''d be fine. They''re just going to sacrifice the lamb in her name. They won''t even kill it. The eastern people sacrifice by claiming the animal holy. They make a promise to their gods that they''ll not kill the beast for food or resources, until it dies of old age. So they''ll just have a ceremony, maybe sing some songs, all while being together and having fun. It''s a moment of joy," Vim described it to me.


    "Then yes, I''d be happy to join them," I said.


    Vim told her, and Lamp happily nodded and gave me a quick hug. As she did, I noticed that like most... she felt skinny. Too skinny. More bones than not.


    They had a long way to go.


    "I''ll take them back," Brandy said as she waved for the women to follow her as she began shouting in their language.


    Lamp said one last thing to me, and then she reached over and kissed me on the forehead. I stood there, a little dumbstruck, as she gave me a happy smile and then stepped away to join the rest of her friends.


    Watching the thirty women follow Brandy into the building, I reached up to touch my forehead. Where she had kissed me.


    "Don''t tell me you fell for her or something," Vim said.


    "Maybe," I said as I rubbed my forehead. It tingled for some reason.


    Vim shifted, looking at me oddly.


    "What?" I asked as I smiled at him. He looked jealous.


    "You did spend years with a woman, didn''t you," he mumbled.


    "Nory. Yes. I loved her too," I said with a nod.


    Closing his eyes he took a deep breath and sighed.


    Laughing at him, I glanced back at the crowd of women entering the building. They were forming a line as to pass through the large doors.


    As they left someone walked over and then hoped up onto one of the wagon that Vim had been on earlier. It was a worker I didn''t recognize. "Where do they put them?" I asked Vim as he flipped the reigns and made the horses start moving.


    Another man came over, and with a small nod to us he climbed up onto the second the wagon. I stepped back alongside Vim to get out of the way as they went to moving the wagons. "There''s a warehouse across the street that has our carts and a stable for the horses," Vim said.


    "Why aren''t they stored in the building?" I asked.


    "Why should they be?"


    "To make sure nothing happens to them...?" I suggested.


    "That warehouse is guarded too. It''s fine," he waved the concern off easily.


    "Hm... Brandy said this town can be dangerous," I said.


    "It can be."


    Glancing at Vim, I wondered what to say. I was running out of common conversations...


    He and I hadn''t actually had a real conversation since I had hit him. A few here and there, like last night when Glanny''s sister had died... And this morning, when we had been preparing for the burial. But mostly our conversations have been of work, or rather... not about what had happened.


    Vim had said that what had happened was a little spat. As he called it.


    Yet I hadn''t apologized yet. And even though he seemed more than willing to laugh it off, and wasn''t bothered by it...


    I felt that I should say something. That I should properly apologize and...


    "Your painting is almost done, by the way," I whispered.


    Vim stopped watching the wagons roll away and looked back at me. "Oh?"


    I nodded. "I''m sorry. I''ve been... busy," I gestured at the door that was now closed. They were out of sight now.


    "Yea... that''s mostly my fault, so I''ll forgive you there," he said.


    "Oh? So you admit you made a mistake?" I asked him.


    "Damn right I did. I should have tossed them overboard when I found them," he said.


    "Please don''t say that," I said, unhappy to hear him say so.


    "Hm... I guess you''re right. I''d not have done so. Let me rephrase it... I wish they would have tried to kill me or escape, so I could have done that justifiably," he nodded as he spoke, as if proud of his reasoning.


    I sighed at him, and wondered if he''d actually kill them all if he could.


    "Would you Vim?" I asked, unable to not.


    Vim shifted, and then pointed at the large gate we had just come from. "It''ll take them awhile to start their tribute. Not until sundown. Willing to accompany me until then?" he asked.


    "Oh! Yes," I nodded quickly. Too quickly. He smirked at me, and I knew my reaction had been... too much. I blushed a little as he turned and I went to follow him out of the depot.


    Reatti and Brom waved at us as we left, they were walking back into the building too. Why had they waited so long...?


    Watching the way they whispered to each other, I realized that they had been watching me. Or well, me with Vim.


    While we left the depot, the warehouse started to get back to work. People began to whistle and guiding the next wagons in.


    Walking behind Vim, I followed him across the street and then we took a left. To head away from the port.


    Wonder where we were going. Was he hungry? Thirsty? Maybe he''d take me somewhere he liked, like that time in Telmik.


    We hadn''t eaten together in... well...


    Since the day we got here.


    "I''m surprised you got Brom and Reatti to help us. They hadn''t really wanted to help before," I said.


    "You just need to know how to ask," Vim said. He turned a little, and stepped towards the side of the sidewalk. He wanted me to walk up to his right, to walk beside him.


    I picked up my pace a little as he slowed his, and I took my place to his right. "In other words you strong-armed them?" I asked.


    "You think someone like me would ever do that?" he asked back.


    "Oh definitely not," I said with a smile.


    Vim had us take another left, and suddenly we were heading towards the center of the city. Towards the massive castle not too far away.


    As we walked I glanced at the alleyways we passed. I didn''t see anyone within them... but...


    "What have you been looking for, Renn?" Vim asked.


    "Huh?"


    "You''ve been staring into the alleys for awhile now, what caught your eye?" he asked.


    "Oh. I''ve seen people in them. I''m just wondering if they''re..." I stopped talking as someone walked out from a building''s door in front of us. They ignored us as we passed them, and they locked the door they had left from.


    "Most are workers. The few who aren''t are either the homeless or people up to no good. Just leave them be," he spoke a little callously, as if he didn''t care.


    "You really don''t care much for anything other than our Society, do you?" I asked him.


    "I don''t have the luxury of doing anything else. And why do you ask that now? Do you suddenly feel like saving everyone or something? You become responsible for a few poor women and now you want to help everyone?" he asked me.


    "Huh? No... That wasn''t what I was thinking at all. I was just trying to understand the city a little more... How come it''s so wealthy, yet there seems to be such an issue. Telmik didn''t have people in the alleys," I said.


    "Yes it did. Just not near the church," Vim said flatly.


    "Oh..." I didn''t like that.


    "But... you are correct. It''s worse here. Probably the worst out of anywhere. It''s because of the port. People hop onto the ships from all over and come here thinking they''ll change their fate. Become rich. Become healthy or happy. They get here and nothing changes," Vim said.


    "Why doesn''t it? Aren''t there lots of jobs here?" I asked.


    "Says who? Haven''t you noticed how hard the humans struggle to make sure they keep the jobs at the company? For every open position they have hundreds of applicants, Renn," Vim said.


    "Oh..." I see. That made a lot of other things a lot more understandable.


    Vim guided me around a corner and we finally left the area of the Animalia company. Other symbols and names started to pop up on the windows and signs as we walked down a smaller street. One for feet, not wheels and hooves.


    "Have you walked around the city yet?" he asked me.


    "Hm? The only time I left the building was with Reatti. To get painting supplies," I said.


    "She was with you?" he asked.


    I nodded. "She had been. We went to a place near the port. It was... interesting. It smelled like the Sleepy Artist, but was small. They didn''t really sell paintings, just the supplies," I said.


    He nodded as if he knew the shop I spoke of.


    "Is that what we''re doing? Are we going to check the city out?" I asked, a little excited. I had thought he had already done this, since before he left the company. For him to have also invited me to join him was...


    "Just a single section of it. I want to see the stock... I mean the booth market, and then I figured I''d take you out on a date to properly earn your forgiveness for what I did," Vim said coolly.


    I stopped walking for a moment, but he didn''t stop. He kept walking... even though he knew I had stopped.


    I huffed as I hurried to catch up with him. "Date?" I asked him.


    "Something a man and woman do... or well I guess any two people, really. A special moment to be alone, basically. Usually involves food, fun, entertainment, flirting, and sometimes a stabbing," he said.


    "Stabbing?" I asked with a laugh. I knew what a date was, but I hadn''t realized he''d actually use that word to describe our little outings.


    "Those are the best kind of dates," he said with a nod.


    "Jeez... I like the food and fun part. Reatti has told me of some kind of underground pub that''s here that she and the others go to..." She hadn''t told me the name of it yet, which was odd, but she had said it was near the castle.


    "The Sunken Barrel. Yes. We''re not going there," he said.


    "Hm... she wants me to go with her," I agreed.


    "Plus it''s just for drinking. She must not realize you''re more of a food girl," he said.


    "I am," I admitted.


    He chuckled, and then gestured for me to join him in crossing the street.


    We crossed easily enough, thanks to there not being wagons or carts... but the street were on was now a little busy. There were more and more people walking around. Most were dressed nice, but there were also plenty who weren''t... which told me this wasn''t a place only for the rich and powerful.


    "By the way, why were you surprised I hadn''t checked the city out already?" I asked him.


    "Figured you would have wanted to. You like new things," he said.


    I smiled at him, and wondered why he hadn''t realized that what I enjoyed was experiencing those new things with him.


    "Gerald didn''t want me to wander around on my own," I told him.


    "Ah... I guess he is like that. He doesn''t mean any ill will by it, so don''t get too upset with him," Vim said as we rounded a building, and went down one of the alleys I had been studying.


    This alley though wasn''t dark and dreary, but rather wide and well tendered. There was an actual brick path, and it was free of both refuse and junk. It looked as if it was intended to be frequented, instead of hidden away.


    "They should make all their alleys like this," I said as I stared at the lush bushes along the sides of the buildings we were walking in-between.


    "Too expensive."


    I bet it was.


    "What''s a booth market by the way?" I asked.


    "A place that lets a city know the current price trends of items. Stuff like materials, and goods. Useful for large companies, more than a smaller one. But traveling merchants find the most use of them," Vim said.


    "Why are we going there? The guild has one," I said. I had seen that board, in Lawrence''s office.


    "It''s not the prices I want to see," he said.


    Oh. He wanted to see the people there. To see how people were acting, talking, and if there was tension in the air or not.


    Vim glanced at me as we reached the end of the alley, and he paused before we stepped out into the new road. He smiled at me for a moment, and then held out his hand.


    At first I wasn''t entirely sure what he wanted, but I realized quick enough. I took his hand with my own, and felt a warmth fill me as he nodded and squeezed my hand.


    "So far so good," I told him.


    "Good is good enough," he said, and we crossed the street to head for the market he wanted to examine.

 Chapter 137 - One Hundred and Thirty Six – Vim – Heart’s Stock

    Chapter 137: Chapter One Hundred and Thirty Six ¨C Vim ¨C Heart¡¯s Stock The city of Lumen was growing.


    The little booth that used to make up the common locals stock market was now a full blown building. There were different divisions, for different sectors, and there was also now an entire department to help people buy and sell. It was no longer just a place to watch the prices and trends, but an actual market.


    This massive building was almost as big as the Animalia''s depot, and it was more busy. There were hundreds of people here, from all walks of life, and they were hurrying and running around in all directions.


    Some were making deals. Some were messengers. There were younger people in brown clothes that were the market''s workers, and then there were obvious servants and employees of other guilds here in Lumen. There were even a few blue and white colors mixed into the crowd, telling me that Gerald and Lawrence kept people here to watch even though there was no need to.


    It was... almost terrifying. I had blinked and all of a sudden the world had taken another step forward.


    For me that was no big deal. I knew where the world was going. I knew the future that was coming. But those who I was responsible for... those in the Society...


    They could not survive in that world. They could not afford that future to arrive.


    Yet it would. And there was nothing I could do to stop it.


    "Oh no, thank you though," Renn turned down an offer of employment again as she walked towards me. She barely gave the older man a single thought as she hurried up to me.


    I stared at the older man, who studied me, and then with a huff turned away. He hadn''t been intimated by me, but had given up all the same.


    "Vim, they even have our company up there," Renn said happily, pointing to the main board over on the right.


    I nodded. They did. "I see that," I said.


    "Does that mean they can buy and sell our company too? How''s that work?" she asked.


    "They can''t. They use that board with our symbol to let people know when we do something in the market. For instance if the Animalia Company purchased a bunch of wheat, they''d put our company''s logo on that board next to the wheat to let them know. If they were able to find the price we paid they''d put that information there too," I explained to her.


    "Oh... So they''re using us as a way to gauge the market," she said, understanding perfectly.


    She was scary sometimes.


    "Basically. There''s very likely many people and groups that don''t even do anything until they find out what we do," I said.


    Another failure on Brandy and Gerald''s part... but I couldn''t do anything about it. Not anymore.


    "I didn''t realize we were that influential," she said.


    "We shouldn''t be," I said softly.


    Renn looked up at me as I watched a woman climb up onto a small podium behind the main counter. She had a large bell in her hand, which she went to swinging wildly. To get everyone to look over at her.


    Suddenly the whole building went dead quiet.


    "One hour to close! One hour!" she shouted, nearly screaming.


    Renn''s hat made noise as her ears shifted, and then we watched as everyone renewed their business with vigor.


    "Let''s go," I said, reaching over to put my hand on Renn''s waist.


    She nodded, happily letting me guide her out.


    As we left, I noticed the few men who had approached Renn when she had gone to all the boards to examine them. A few had wanted to employ her, one had wanted more. They stared at us as we left, but did nothing more.


    "So neat... though loud. I could sit there all day," Renn said as we left.


    "Please don''t," I said, fearing the result.


    Renn smirked at me as we rounded the exit, and to avoid the people coming and going from the booth market I guided her across the street and towards the local taverns and restaurants. I had promised her a date, after all.


    "Did you see what you wanted?" Renn asked.


    I nodded. That and more.


    "Can I ask what it was?" she asked further.


    Glancing at her, I found her smirk had faded into a tiny smile. One that was unsure of herself.


    "There were a lot of things I wanted to see... but mostly what I wanted to see was the stability of the market here in Lumen," I said.


    "Stability?" she asked.


    "I wanted to see if there was inflation or instability. I wanted to see if there was a trend of prices in certain goods becoming... unsustainable," I said, trying to explain it without being too obvious.


    "You mean like the price of coal doubling in a few weeks?" she asked.


    "You noticed?" I asked as I stopped walking.


    "I did. But I cheated. I''ve overheard people complaining about coal, ores, and other stuff associated with mines. In the company and outside it," she honestly told me.


    "Oh. I see," I said. Jeez she had scared me. She was bright, and quick... but that would have shocked the hell out of me.


    "Rather I''m wondering why no one in there was talking about the fraud and forgery of the checks," Renn said as she glanced back at the building we had left.


    It was a good thing we hadn''t returned to walking yet, since I would have stopped again anyway.


    "You''re kidding me," I said.


    "Hm? No? Why?" she asked, worried.


    "How do you know about those?" I asked her.


    "I worked at the bank for a few days. Overheard it all, though I hadn''t seen one yet," she said.


    I sighed and wondered what I was going to do with her.


    Put her to work as an auditor, obviously, but I didn''t want to.


    Lawrence didn''t deserve her.


    "Did I say something wrong?" she asked.


    "No. Why do you think no one in there was talking about it?" I asked her as I returned us to walking. I noticed she stayed close to me as we did. She wanted me to keep my hand on her waist.


    "It''s important. Plus they were all talking about the price swings of the coal and stuff from the mines. And the issue is because of the mines, isn''t it? They''re the ones using forged checks and payment ledgers. So it just makes sense they''d all realize they go hand in hand," Renn calmly, and easily, revealed the hidden hand of the market that most of the merchants and nobles in town hadn''t realized yet.


    "Who told you about all this?" I asked her.


    "Reatti told me about it originally. But she just told me how to catch them. Then when I was at the bank, Sofia and one of Lawrence''s staff, Pauline, told me more."


    Ah... actually I did remember overhearing Reatti tell Renn about the forged ledgers.


    "Well you''re right. Those scams and the price of the goods are connected. And the reason no one in there were talking about it is for two reasons. First, they''re not powerful enough to know about the fraud. Most the people in there are representatives, workers or employees of the smaller companies. Most couldn''t know such information even if they paid for it," I said as we rounded a corner and headed down a rather busy street. One that was littered with taverns and places to eat.


    "The second reason?" Renn asked.


    "Odds are no one else knows yet. The only reason the Society knows is probably because of Lawrence. He''s... skilled at that stuff," I said.


    "Ah... are we doing it?" she asked quietly.


    I stopped walking, and Renn actually stepped forward a step... making my hand leave her back. She looked at me, then behind her... and then actually stepped backward, as to put her back up against my hand again.


    Staring at her, she smiled and stared up at me... as if daring me to say anything.


    "You think it''s us?" I asked her.


    "Well... it''d make sense. If no one else has noticed, and we''re not bothered by it..." she shrugged, as if it was obvious.


    Damn, she was smart.


    "Have you told anyone your idea?" I asked.


    "No. Should I?" she asked.


    "Should tell Lawrence. Let me know what he says or does," I said.


    She smiled and nodded, as if excited to be given permission to do so.


    Smiling back at her, I nodded too, and then chose a restaurant. One that looked like it had a second floor balcony that overlooked the sea.


    Walking towards it, Renn stopped me. She patted my thigh, as if to get my attention without anyone seeing.


    "Hm?"


    "Not that one, please," she said.


    "Why not?" I asked.


    "Well... The man who owns it, his brother bothered me at the bank. I don''t want to give them business," she said. Staring at her, I realized she was completely serious. Then she pointed down the road a little farther, to the building on the corner. "How about that one? The one with the blue lanterns?"


    Staring at her, who happily stared at the building that caught her eye... I wondered what I was going to do with her.


    That statement she had just made, had made me upset. The kind of upset that usually didn''t settle and go away.


    Walking past the one she had told me not to go to, I stared at it. I memorized the name, and location. I scanned the building and the people going in and out of it.


    "Honestly I''m not sure if that''s it, but I don''t want to risk it," she then said honestly.


    "What?" looked away from the future Animalia conquest, and stared at the woman on my arm.


    "He just said his brother owned a tavern with a balcony overlooking the ocean... but if I look at it, it''s not really a tavern. Plus most of these buildings have a balcony, I see," she said softly.


    Blinking, I sighed and suddenly forgot all about the building I had just planned to acquire. Through force.


    "How''d he bother you?" I asked her as we approached the restaurants she had picked. It was a quieter one, with a woman playing a violin inside. She stood in a corner, sitting on a little stool and dressed in a blue dress. To match the color of the building.


    "He wouldn''t leave me alone. The King saved me though, so it''s okay," Renn said as we entered.


    "Welcome! Bar or table?" a waitress greeted us as we entered.


    "Table please. Can we have that one? Near the window?" Renn asked with a point.


    "Oh...? Uh..." the waitress looked at me, and I realized she wanted to know if I was willing to pay extra for it.


    I nodded. "It''s fine."


    The waitress''s smile broadened and she gave the okay. "Take a seat!" she hurried away as Renn dragged me to the table.


    Sitting with Renn at the four person table, I sighed and looked around. The place was almost full, but not packed to capacity. The tables were spread far and apart, intentionally. To give people privacy. The extra room and the violinist was probably the businesses efforts of making this place feel a little more personal and higher class than the taverns and bars it was surrounded by.


    A worthless effort, but Renn seemed to be enjoying it.


    She was staring at the woman playing the violin, smiling broadly. "What is that?" she asked.


    "A string instrument. From the east," I said.


    "Huh... It''s..."


    Staring into her eyes, I noticed the layer of tears forming on her eyes.


    Great. She loved it. That was probably why she had picked this one. She had heard it from the street, and wanted to find out what it was.


    It was interesting the sounds didn''t hurt her ears, but maybe it was the purity of the notes. The violin sounded rough, and not properly made... but it was still a violin. Or well...


    Glancing at the woman playing the instrument, I watched as she plucked the strings with a metal thimble. Not a bow.


    So civilization was advancing, but not that quickly. That was something at least.


    "It''s beautiful," Renn finally whispered.


    Great. Now I needed to get her one.


    If I did I''d also have to teach her how to properly play it. Listening to her pluck the strings like the woman was doing would give me headache after awhile.


    "Any alcohol tonight Madam?" the waitress appeared and asked Renn first.


    As Renn gave her order, I wondered if maybe the waitress thought Renn was my employee. She had looked at me for permission to sit here, and yet was here now letting Renn order and pick the food, not me.


    So in her eyes either Renn was an employee that I was taking advantage of, or a woman I was trying to woo. Great.


    "Sir?" she asked me after Renn had already ordered for me.


    "She''s covered it, I think," I said.


    "Right away!" the waitress hurried away, without even having to take a note on our order.


    "Don''t we need to pay first?" Renn asked quietly.


    "Not here," I said.


    "Huh," she found that odd.


    While we waited, Renn went to playing with the little confectioneries on the table. They had put little vases with flowers onto the tables. She happily stared at it, as if it was precious... even though it was just a common wildflower found in any field around town. It was blue, though, which matched this building''s color scheme.


    After she moved it a little closer to herself, she smiled contentedly as she nodded at it. Happy with where it was, she returned to looking at the violinist.


    "How many people can play that thing?" Renn asked.


    "It''s difficult, but not hard. You''d be able to learn it, I''m sure," I told her.


    She smiled at me, finally looking away from the woman. "Am I that easy to read?"


    "Rather I just know how to make you happy," I said.


    Her smile softened. "Which is sad, since I''m not sure yet how to make you happy."


    My thumb thumped the table, and her eyes darted to it. She returned to looking me into the eyes, unfazed by my movement... but I felt a little conscious all the same. Why did she notice such little things so easily? Most wouldn''t have. Even astute warriors on the battlefield didn''t notice such tiny fidgets half the time... yet she seemed to notice them all.


    "That was an invitation to let me know, Vim," Renn said softly.


    "I know."


    Her soft smile became softer. "Don''t want to tell me?" she asked.


    "Don''t feel like answering something you already know the answer to," I said.


    She blinked, going still... but before she could smile or laugh at me the waitress arrived with our drinks. As the waitress prepared to put our drinks down I dug out the coins.


    Three cold metal cups were put onto the table, then a large jug of Renn''s favorite berry smoothie was placed down.


    "Your mark sir?" she asked me.


    I handed her the coins, which she blinked at. "Oh. Wow. You''re the first customer to pay with money today," she said with a smile.


    While she pocketed the coins I smiled at her. "I like being the first," I said.


    Renn kicked me beneath the table as the waitress laughed and patted me on the shoulder. "I bet!" she teased me as she hurried away.


    Looking at Renn who was now pouring herself a drink, I frowned at her. "Why''d you kick me?" I asked her.


    Once her cup was full she put the jug down and went to take a drink. She had accidentally forgotten to fill my cup.


    "Don''t flirt in front of me like that," she said as she took a drink.


    "Didn''t I say earlier? Dates are when you flirt," I said.


    "With each other! Not with random women," she said as she licked her lips. "This is great," she said.


    "You say that every time," I said as I reached over to grab the jug.


    She glared at me as I did, but didn''t stop me as I poured some into my cup. I didn''t fill it all the way, out of courtesy.


    "Wish everything was this tasty," she said as she stared into her cup.


    "Surprised you don''t want to try other drinks. There are some local drinks here that you won''t find anywhere else that are tasty, you know," I said.


    "I know. But... I want to enjoy this moment. If I ordered something that tasted bad, it''d ruin the memory," she said as she held her cold cup close, as if she was hot.


    Hesitating as I put the jug down... I stared at the woman who was smiling so gently, I wondered what was more sweet. Her words or her smile.


    "You''re a better flirt than me," I said honestly.


    "Hm?" she tilted her head at me. She hadn''t realized what she had just said was so beautiful.


    Or maybe it hadn''t been, and I was just...


    As I took a drink of her favorite juice, I wondered if maybe I was just numb. Numb and desensitized from my age and trauma. Maybe she wasn''t as lovely as I thought she was, and was just... overcompensating, in a way. Maybe my heart was so easily pulled every which way by her simply because I hadn''t let it happen in forever.


    The violinist restarted a new song, and Renn turned to clap alongside the rest of the crowd. She had a toothy grin as she did.


    No... the sad truth was simply that I was drunk on her.


    So what did I do about it?


    Putting my cup down, while the rest of the room was focused on the violinist, I noticed something out of the corner of my eye.


    Looking to my right, I frowned as I stared at another pair of eyes.


    Peering at us from outside, was... a child? No. someone just short, or young. Their eyes were too far apart and big to be a kid... They were standing on the other side of the street, from between an alleyway and...


    They turned and left, most likely noticing my stare. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Frowning as I watched them disappear in to the dark of the alley, I wondered what the hell that had been.


    Looking around, I tried to pretend that they hadn''t been looking at us. That they had been watching someone, or something else. Maybe just staring at the restaurant itself as a whole, in envy or hatred.


    But no. There was nothing unique, nor anyone worth glaring at here.


    Plus our eyes had locked rather instantly. They had been staring at me before I had looked at them.


    "Vim?" Renn noticed my look, and I stared at her as she tilted her head again. This time without as much love, but more so concern.


    "Everything''s fine. Was just wondering if I should flirt with the waitress again or not," I said.


    She frowned, and I smiled at her as she sighed and reached out to take another drink. "Seriously," she mumbled.


    Renn had been staring into the alleys. Had something happened? While I was gone?


    Surely not. She had said that she had only left the building once, and with Reatti. Reatti would have told me instantly of anything that might have happened. She would have spilled everything, no matter what it could have been.


    Then... what?


    Maybe Renn was picking up on it instinctively. She was a cat, and did have a rather insane level of spatial awareness. Maybe they had been watching her for awhile and she had felt it.


    "Don''t go out without me from now on, Renn," I told her.


    "Huh?" she stopped drinking as she looked at me.


    "Just... don''t leave the company without me, okay?" I asked her.


    "Sure... why?" she agreed, and asked in the same breath.


    "Don''t want you flirting with anyone. You said the king helped you out? How am I supposed to compare to that?" I asked her.


    Renn blushed, and then laughed at me. "Jeez Vim!"


    The waitress arrived with our food, and I couldn''t help but make Renn laugh more with a joke to the waitress girl.


    When I got both of them to laugh at once, I had no choice but to admit and accept it.


    Renn had somehow purchased the stocks in my heart.


    She had taken possession inside there. Deep, deep down. Into my soul, even. Which was surprising since I wasn''t sure where it was anymore.


    I honestly had no idea how she had done it. Nor what she had purchased my heart for... but...


    Hopefully she wouldn''t go bankrupt from the venture.

 Chapter 138 - One Hundred and Thirty Seven – Renn – Lamp’s Farewell

    Chapter 138: Chapter One Hundred and Thirty Seven ¨C Renn ¨C Lamp¡¯s Farewell The roof had gone quiet.


    I sat in the circle alongside the thirty women. Lamp was in the center now, standing in front of us all and deep in the middle of a story. She spoke with her guttural accent and language, which somehow only made her display and speech all the more captivating.


    Of course I didn''t know the language, so I wasn''t sure at all what was being said... but I could tell by the other listeners, the other women, that what was being said was beautiful. Beautiful and heart wrenching.


    My own eyes watered to join the rest, and then one by one they begun to weep. What had been a very festive, and rather rambunctious merry-making... was now somber and a gentle sobbing session.


    Lamp''s very obvious emotions, and her severe and blatant dedication to what she was saying only further enforced how deeply moving her words were. She clutched her chest, and had begun to whisper. She whispered so quietly, that I wasn''t sure how some of the women had heard her over their own cries and sobs.


    I watched as Lamp then thumped her chest, and made a motion. One that was... disgustingly understandable. She seemed to be speaking of what had happened to her. To all of them. The abuse they had endured, and the terrors they had been forced to suffer.


    My eyes watered even more as even Lamp begun to weep. It made her gruff language begin to sound scratchy, and high pitched.


    As she continued, I realized she was telling their story. Not just hers. Not just the woman''s who had died. But all of theirs. I heard Vim''s name appear a few times, and the mention of a very obvious battle. She wept as she made a motion of stabbing someone, again and again. Had she watched Vim kill someone? Or was she saying she had done the deed?


    A few of the women whooped and hollered, glad to hear of what she was saying. Glad to have been able to witness it.


    Then after a few more cries and shouts... Lamp became quiet. The circle became quiet.


    A few fire pits littered around us, but they were small. Barely audible over the light wind, and the silence. They were more boxes of fire, than anything else. Yet they lit our little circle up well, and kept us warm. Lamp then pointed at me, and I sat up straight at the sudden inclusion.


    I had been here since the beginning. From the sacrifice of the sheep, thru the drinking and laughter, and until now. Yet this was the first time any of them had actually singled me out, or addressed me. They hadn''t ignored me... but...


    I looked around, and watched as they all nodded at whatever Lamp was saying about me. They all seemed to be agreeing with one another.


    Then Lamp said my name, and with a very... very gruff voice said, "Thank you, Renn."


    Blinking watery eyes, I nodded and smiled at her. She smiled back, and many others called out in their own language. Likely saying the same thing.


    Over the next few minutes, people clapped and voiced their support for what Lamp had said and done. Staring at the group of women... I wished internally I could speak their language... yet...


    Maybe a part of the beauty of this moment was my lack of understanding.


    Someone coughed behind us, and it was a rough one. A familiar one. Looking behind me, I found Vim standing in the shadows.


    Since Lamp seemed done, and the group was now starting to talk amongst themselves... I figured I was okay to stand up and step away for a moment. It was. None of them even noticed as I walked away from their little circle.


    Lamp sat down where I had vacated, and I walked over to Vim. He was standing up against the wall near one of the doors.


    "How long have you been watching?" I asked as I walked up to him.


    "For a short time," he said.


    I hadn''t noticed, but that was the usual. He was sneaky... and this time I had a real excuse. I had been... very transfixed in that little moment.


    Stepping up against the wall, to stand right next to Vim, I turned to watch the group of women. They were all talking together, seemingly happy again.


    "Not sure what just happened, but I think it was beautiful," I told Vim.


    "Hm. She had given a eulogy. A final farewell to the deceased. It had been beautifully done. She must have experience giving speeches," Vim said.


    I nodded. It had seemed like it.


    "They had been in cages, Renn. When I found them," he said.


    "I heard," I said.


    "Did you hear that I had not known about them until that moment?" he asked me.


    I slowly nodded. Brandy had... spent a little time to give me as much information as she could. Information she had not gotten from Vim, but Lamp and the other girls. It seemed that although Brandy had enjoyed my little... spat, as Vim called it, with Vim... she had also wanted to cheer me up. To help me out.


    It had been kind of her.


    "Brandy said the girls made it clear you did save them. Though they do think that you are... odd, and very strong. They said you are the only reason they''re alive. Not just because you freed them from the cages, but because you faced down the storm of the gods alone and won... Brandy thinks that was a fancy way of saying you defeated someone very strong," I told him everything I knew.


    "Brandy thinks she''s smarter than she is. They meant it literally. We had gotten stuck in a storm. A bad one. One that should have sunk the boat," Vim said calmly.


    "Oh?" That was interesting.


    "You''ve earned their loyalty Renn," Vim then said, changing topics.


    "I''ve not done anything that special," I said with a shake of the head.


    "On the contrary. Humans are... unique. They''re willing and able to lay their lives in the hands of those they deem exceptional. Unique. Special. In their eyes you''re all of that and more. So they''re willing to entrust themselves to you," he said.


    "You heard all this in her... eulogy?" I asked.


    "I did."


    That was strange. I hadn''t interpreted that at all form Lamp''s speech.


    "The reason I say this... is because you''re in a unique position," Vim said.


    "For what?"


    "To make them yours," he said softly with a wave at them.


    Looking away from the girls, I stared at the man who sounded a little too serious. "What''s that mean, Vim?" I asked him.


    "Exactly what it sounds. Have you not realized what we do with humans, Renn? We keep the ones close who will, or can be, trusted. That can be utilized. That are useful," he said gently.


    "Ah... you mean there''s a chance we can take them into the Society," I said as I understood.


    He nodded. "It''s just an idea. No one else has mentioned it, not even Brandy... even though she''s usually the first to do so. But I think that''s because I''m here. They know I hate such things, so are avoiding it I think," he said with a sigh.


    "Then why bring it up? If you hate the idea?" I asked him.


    "Because it''s you," he said simply.


    Blinking already watery eyes, I smiled at him. "That''s a lovely way to tell me you trust me," I said.


    "Don''t rub it in," he huffed.


    Giggling at him, I nodded. "I understand what you''re saying... but Vim... I want them to get home. I want them to be happy. I promised them we''d try to help them," I said.


    "I know. But that doesn''t mean you can''t give them the opportunity to choose. Take it from one who has seen their lands. Who has stayed amongst them, and lived amongst them. Their homes aren''t anything special. Their lives there no better. Part of the reason they''re so happy right now is because they feel safe. The east is... dangerous. Different than here. Especially for women," he said.


    "Do you want me to give them the chance?" I asked him.


    "I don''t know. No. Not really... but I want you to know that you have the right to, and possibly should. I... I believe everyone has a right to choose. If I didn''t tell you that you, and they, have that choice... then I''d be going against my own principles. Which, although infuriating, is the way it is," Vim said.


    I nodded as I understood him. He didn''t like it, but had to give me the choice. That was his entire thing.


    "Could they though Vim? They don''t speak our language," I said.


    "So? They can learn. And even if they don''t, you can learn theirs. There''s a tactical usefulness for having people around you that no one can understand. It''d make them useful, in more ways than one. Especially since you being the only one they can talk to would only further enforce their reliance of you," he said.


    "That''s... that''s an underhanded way to think about it," I said.


    Vim shrugged.


    We watched a few of the women separate from the circle, to go sit near the little fires. They were getting cold. Which meant they''d probably go downstairs soon enough.


    "Before I forget, since my memory isn''t as good as yours... Lamp''s farewell was to you as well," Vim then said.


    "Wait? Me? I''m not dead," I said.


    "She knows," he said with a chuckle.


    "Well?" I asked him to tell me more.


    He nodded. "She... well... She and the rest of them like you. They can tell you actually care about them. She thinks that she should stay behind with you, to work and pay off the debts they have to us. To me, and you," Vim said.


    "Wait what?" I glanced at Lamp who was talking with Glanny and another woman.


    "It''s not just an eastern thing. Think about it... they''re worried they''ll be in debt forever. A debt they''ll never be able to pay back. Plus... Well... Renn, can I say something that might upset you?" he asked me.


    I nodded.


    "She''s ugly. Her scar is bad. The kind of bad that probably makes her life hell no matter where she is. It''s the sad reality of today''s era. To her staying here with you is probably a better option than going home, especially since she might not even have one. Slavery is not only legal in the east where they''re from, it''s normal. You think whoever took them all had done so with force? Doubtful. They had been bought. Purchased with coins from their own people. Maybe even sold by their own families," Vim said. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You were right. You upset me," I told him.


    He nodded, not surprised.


    I sighed as I stared at Lamp. Ugly? She wasn''t ugly. She was beautiful.


    "Which is why you suggested I consider asking if any of them wanted to stay here with us," I said, understanding.


    "Well... yes and no. To be honest Lamp asked me earlier. To ask you. I just... wasn''t sure how to phrase it to you without making you want to hit me again," he said.


    I punched him in the arm.


    He glanced at me, and then laughed.


    Laughing with him, I nodded. "Good. Glad you understand," I said.


    "Oh, indeed," he chuckled, enjoying himself.


    "What do you want me to do, Vim?" I asked. My mind was whirling wildly, as was my heart. I needed something solid to start from, and his desire was the best place to start.


    "Me? I want you happy. And I don''t want to lie or hide anything from you... for whatever reason. Really, what is wrong with me?" he asked himself.


    "Just answer me, please," I complained, ignoring his happy smirk.


    "I want you to understand that if you send them home... That it is not the same as saving them. They could suffer and die all the same. Many will die on the trip home. Half might not even ever go home. The embassy might give them the same choice I''m suggesting you give, and most might choose to stay here and work. Though what they will do for work," he shrugged. "Also, I want you to understand their fates are not your responsibility. All duty you have to them ends at the embassy. And I will enforce that, with force," he added.


    "What would you do?" I asked him.


    "Carry you out of the city. I''d carry you for miles if I had to," he said.


    "You really would, wouldn''t you?" I asked him.


    He nodded without any hesitation.


    Although a little... strange, I still smiled at him.


    "Personally I suggest taking them all to the embassy. Then give them the option. Tell them that if any decide to stay in Lumen, after hearing the embassy options, to return to the Society. Or well, the Animalia Company. And that they will be given employment, housing, and be taught the local language. Over the years it takes them to acclimate, they''ll become loyal humans who we can utilize. You help them, they''re happy and safe, and the Society benefits. We all win," he finally gave me his answer.


    I was perturbed at how... simple he made it sound. Yet at the same time...


    "That''s a beautiful conclusion. And I thank you Vim, for being the kind of man to not just allow that to happen but to think of it," I said.


    "I''m good at socially engineering loyal serfs," he nodded to himself.


    Ignoring his comment, I thought deeply about what he suggested.


    "I''ll... think about it. And I''ll let you know if I do it," I told him.


    "Or don''t. How about you don''t? I don''t want to know," he said.


    "Oh I will. If anything just to annoy you," I said with a smile.


    "Great. Lovely."


    "I am," I agreed.


    "You are," he also agreed.


    Hesitating, I glanced at the man who lately had been saying things so brazenly... did he even realize what he was saying sometimes?


    "Plus..." Vim paused a moment as he stared at the scene before him. I ignored whatever he was staring at, and instead focused on him.


    "Plus what?" I asked.


    "If you plan to accompany me, you can''t take them with you. So take that into account," he said.


    While staring at him, I failed to notice that most of the women were headed our way. I coughed and stood away from the wall, and Vim. I had drawn a little too close to him as we had whispered to one another.


    "They''re done?" I asked.


    Vim waved at Lamp who approached and asked her something. She giggled, as others did, and then Lamp said something with a smile at me.


    "They''re done. I''ll take them back to their rooms, if you''ll do me a favor," Vim said.


    Glancing at the mess they left behind, I wondered if I was going to have to clean it up. "I''ll clean it up," I agreed.


    "Huh? No. I''ll do that later. I want you to go get your sword and mine. I''ll meet you back up here," Vim said, then stepped away to open the door for the girls.


    Watching him go, I glared at him as he held the door open for everyone. Several patted him on the chest as they passed; one even kissed her hand before doing so.


    Why were they so flirtatious with him? He was average looking! They shouldn''t be so attracted to him...


    "Well?" Vim asked me. He wanted me to follow after him.


    Walking past him and into the stairwell, I also patted him on the chest.


    He chuckled at me, which made me blush.


    Damn... they had made it look easy.


    As Vim closed the door to the roof and followed us down the stairs, I was forced to listen to his silly chuckle the entire way.

 Chapter 139 - One Hundred and Thirty Eight – Vim – A Torn Shirt

    Chapter 139: Chapter One Hundred and Thirty Eight ¨C Vim ¨C A Torn Shirt Renn hurried out the door onto the roof, carrying our swords with a huge smirk.


    Upon seeing me she quickly tried to control herself. She forced her smile to a more normal shape... or at least tried to. All she accomplished in doing was make her smile look quirky. She slowed her pace as she approached. It was odd she had her hat on still, yet had her tail out. Her tail was twitching, fully exposed now. A part of me wanted to chastise her, since there could have been a chance a human could have been up here as to clean up the mess or a straggler from the eastern girl''s ceremony... but I decided to let it be.


    She knew I would have been here, after all. And... I liked that happy expression upon her. Especially since lately it had seemed to be missing, thanks to my own actions.


    As the excited jaguar hurried up to me, I glanced over at the rising moon. It was bright, and although a storm was on the horizon it wasn''t that cold. The wind wasn''t strong, the air not chilly.


    A good night to sweat a little.


    "Did I make you wait?" she asked as she stepped up to the bench I sat on.


    "Forever," I said as she handed me my sword.


    Her quirky smile adjusted, and then her tail twitched as she laughed.


    Smiling at her, I watched as she took her hat off. She did so carefully, since it had been firmly pinned thanks to her having sat in the ceremony with the eastern girls. She had worried their festivities would have dislodged it accidentally.


    "Did you enjoy the ceremony?" I asked her as she put her hat onto the bench next to me.


    "I did. Even if I didn''t understand most of it," she said.


    I nodded. That probably had made it odd. Those eastern pagan rituals were weird enough as it were.


    Renn had changed clothes before coming back. Probably one of the reasons she had taken a little longer than she should have. She now wore the leathers and boots that Lellip and Nebl had made her, instead of the dresses of the Animalia Company.


    Standing up, I sighed as I hefted my sword. It was cold, for some reason.


    Renn also drew her sword. She left the sheath on the bench and smiled at me. "Brom called it a scabbard," she said.


    "It is. I call it a sheath because that''s a short-sword. And it''s leather, not metal," I told her.


    "Oh?" Renn stared at it for a moment as I stepped away.


    I had already cleaned up the mess left behind by the eastern girls. They really hadn''t made much of one, but I didn''t want anyone to become upset at Renn for not taking care of her dependents.


    Though, we weren''t where they had their little ceremony. That was a little ways away, past the garden.


    This was an open space, with benches scattered around the outer perimeter. A perfect place to spar. Flat. Open. Nothing to trip on.


    A place that represented a rarely had battlefield.


    "Let me see what Brom taught you," I told her as I hefted my sword.


    Renn smiled at me as she hurried to take a stance across from me. She raised her blade and put both hands on her handle.


    She nodded, and I nodded back to let her know it was okay for her to start.


    And start she did.


    One moment she was in front of me, the next she was half a step away. She had ducked low, crouching, and with both hands was now preparing for a full frontal upwards swipe. Right in-between my legs. As if to slice me in two from the groin up.


    Renn had a penchant for attacking from below. She instinctively knew that most men were not just taller than her, but had wider stances. She, without ever actually verifying it, seemed to know that most men wouldn''t be able to handle such a straight- forward attack to our nether regions.


    Most men would try to side-step, or back step. The few who would try to just block, or parry, would be met with death. After all, most men didn''t have the strength to block or parry her sword. Either would have resulted in failure. Anyone who tried to escape, to the sides or away from her, would just get overwhelmed. She could move forward quicker than they could escape.


    Yet I wasn''t most men. Nor was I inexperienced. I''ve fought countless people who were more adept and versatile when it came to attack patterns such as these.


    With the point of my sword I kept her blade from reaching my groin, or legs. I had it skid and slide up the side of my blade, and then with a flick of the wrist sent it upward to my left. Her sword flung away from me, and caused her whole body to turn alongside it as it followed her momentum.


    This was usually where she failed. This was where I''d usually consider kneeing her in the face, or stomach. Or maybe whacking her in the head with the blunt side of my sword... but it seemed she had learned a thing or two while sparring with Brom.


    She spun with the momentum, and in the time it took a heart to beat she did a full rotation, and brought her sword back into position. She spun forward, and lunged. Her sword snapped forward, like a spear, straight at my sternum.


    An attack that used not just the renewed momentum from my parry but even some of the forward momentum from her earlier leap at me.


    It was a well done, flawless attempt. One that would have shocked the hell out of me had she done it before I had left her.


    Once again I stabbed the side of her sword with the point of my own. The moment my blade connected with hers, I pushed and turned my own blade as to slide it along the side of her sword.


    Her sword point went from pointing at the center of my chest, to harmlessly stabbing into the air a few inches from my head. I felt the powerful wind follow the stab as it blew past my ear, and into my hair.


    Sliding my sword''s edge along hers, I swung my blade as if to cut her. I watched as her cat-shaped irises became slim in shock as she skidded to a stop and with a weird noise she delved to the right, as to duck my own attack.


    "Gwak!" she scoffed as she inhaled and exhaled in quick succession, pulling her sword away as she dodged my own attack and hurried to step backward out of my reach.


    If I had pursued, it would have been over. She took three steps back, and it wasn''t until the third before she got her sword back in front of her and ready to defend herself.


    With a huff she blew some hair out of her face. It really had grown longer since I had seen her.


    Odd. Our kind''s hair usually didn''t grow that quickly. Especially those like her, who was obviously thick in the blood of their ancestors.


    Her nails grew quickly too. They looked ready for another one of her cutting and polishing sessions.


    "You didn''t even move," she complained as she glared at me.


    "I did?" I asked her. Did she not see me swinging my sword?


    "Your feet, I mean," she corrected.


    "I hadn''t needed to."


    Renn grumbled, but didn''t argue.


    Smiling at her, I wondered if I should voice my praise to her or not.


    I wanted her to know I was impressed. I wanted to praise her, to the sky and back... but a warrior didn''t grow with praise.


    Yet... did I want her to become a warrior?


    "Did you attack Brom that fiercely?" I asked her.


    "Huh...? Oh... Um..." Renn shifted, and swapped the position of her hands on her sword''s handle. She went from having her right on the top, to putting her left in first position. Was she planning on attacking me from the right this time?


    "Yes and no. I... I did get a little emotional a few times. And when I did, I think I overdid it. But normally no, I didn''t put as much strength into my blows... usually," she said.


    Hm... "That would explain the faint bruises. Did he hit you?" I asked.


    I had already known that Renn had been... difficult for Brom. One of the first things he had told me upon my return was that she was someone he couldn''t properly train. She was too strong for him. He couldn''t completely block her blows without resorting to throwing or forcefully stopping her attacks. Which meant their sparring ended up with one of them actually getting hurt. Either him or her.


    Should I tell her about his broken bones?


    "Well, he''d throw me sometimes. Make me fall on my back. He never hurt me on purpose," Renn said quickly.


    Oh? Was she defending him because she was worried I''d be upset, or because she didn''t want me to think she was embarrassed over her failing to beat him?


    Brom was a good man. To not hurt her, even though she had so obviously harmed him. So obviously endangered him, and made him fight for his life.


    "How''d it feel being thrown by a meerkat?" I asked.


    "Meerkat?" she asked.


    "You didn''t know?" I asked.


    "Know what?" she shifted. She was now looking at my waist. Why did she seem to favor attacking me from the legs?


    "Brom and his sister are meerkats. A mongoose. Small animals, barely bigger than a rabbit," I told her.


    Renn stopped planning her next attack and stood up a little taller. Her ears turned a little, to face me more directly. "Small?" she asked.


    I nodded. "Weasels. They''re categorized as predators, but in reality they''re as feeble as most of the rest of our members," I told her. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Feeble..." Renn''s face contorted as I watched her realize what I was implying.


    Yes, Renn. The man you had spent more than a week sparring with, and failing to defeat, was not strong. Not a true predator.


    "He was weaker than me. But it didn''t matter. He still beat me," she said.


    "Strength isn''t everything," I said, glad she understood. So few predators ever did. They thought strength was everything.


    Renn lowered her sword point, and shifted her feet. To stand more appropriately.


    Her stance reminded me of Reatti''s. Had she sparred with her too? Impossible... she had said she hadn''t...


    Then Renn charged forward.


    Flipping my sword upward, I blocked her first blow. One aimed at my right side, near my waist. Then she pulled her sword back, and with a burst of speed stabbed at me five different times. She tried to stab my face, my shoulder, my thigh and stomach in quick succession.


    I parried each stab, and on the final one she stepped to the right and then hefted her sword to bring it down onto my shoulder. A heavy, hard, blow. One that probably had worked on Brom.


    He was quick, but didn''t have the strength to continuously block such a flurry of blows.


    It was probably right here, in this moment, that Brom would hit her. Either a kick to the stomach, since it was exposed with her sword hefted high, or he''d step in to grab her by the wrist and fling her onto her back.


    I did neither. I let her blade come straight down.


    Letting it hit the spot on my blade right before my hilt, I let her blade skid down my own blade as I diverted her sword''s path. It ended up skidding off my blade and nearly hitting the tiled rooftop floor, and before she could suck in air as to renew her efforts...


    I reached out and flicked her in the ear. One of the big ones, on the top of her head.


    She yelped and hurried away, stepping away more than back-stepping as a hand shot up to touch her ears.


    "Jeez," she glared at me as her ears flicked wildly and she rubbed them.


    "If it wouldn''t work on Brom, why would you try it on me?" I asked her.


    "You wanted to know how I had attacked him, so I just..." she flinched as she rubbed her ears some more. Maybe I had flicked it too hard.


    "Ah..." I realized what she meant.


    She had simply been showing me what she had done with Brom. To make him panic and resort to other methods to stop her.


    Woops...


    "I see. So did you just keep trying the same methods? The whole time?" I asked her.


    "No. Not at all. I tried a lot of things," she complained.


    "Then show me," I said and gestured for her to continue.


    She grumbled, scratched her ears wildly for a moment... and then nodded. Even as she took a stance, her right ear still flicked a little as if annoyed.


    I''d need to apologize later.


    Renn spent the next few engagements showing how she had tried to defeat Brom. Of the few dozen she displayed, I noticed the five that had probably worked.


    The one''s that had resulted in Brom''s broken bones, shattered wrists, and fractured his legs.


    After one last display, right as I stepped around Renn as she spun forward, losing momentum thanks to my parry, I stepped away from her as to let her know to take a moment to rest.


    She skidded on a heel, and then relaxed as she saw the way I had lowered my blade and begun to pace around her. She took a small defensive stance as I begun to circle her, studying her.


    "I wish I had found you ages ago, Renn," I said.


    Her ears perked up, and I noticed the way the one I had flicked twitched. It was still bothered. I must have hurt her.


    She tilted her head at me as I nodded at her. "Before this age, at least. Maybe not the age before that one... and definitely not the era before that," I said.


    Renn''s eyes stayed focused on me even as I rounded her. She turned her head to keep her eyes one mine, and even begun to turn around when needed. Something that if we had still been sparring, I would have chastised her for. You never took your eyes off your enemy, but should also never let your neck and head cause you to become so un-centered by straining them in such a way.


    "I wish so too, but I''m not that old Vim," she told me.


    "I know. But all the same... You would have done well in that era. Before our Society fractured. Before the humans ruled," I said.


    She frowned in a way that told me she didn''t really understand, or maybe even care for what I was saying.


    Renn was... emotional. But she was a realist. She didn''t think of what could have been, just what might be.


    She wept when disaster struck, but never got stuck in the past because of it.


    "I think you would have made a difference," I told her. "I think you would have been... very..." I stopped talking as I realized there was no point to tell her. She couldn''t imagine the world in the past. Few could anymore, since only a handful even remembered it.


    "I''m here now, Vim," she said to me.


    I nodded. "You are."


    "I''m glad you''re here now too, Vim," Renn then said.


    "Oh?"


    She nodded, her tail twitching. A small breeze came by, making her hair flow in the wind a little. "I hope... my not being able to beat Brom doesn''t make you abandon me here. I hope you''ll still give me a chance," she said.


    I stopped walking for a second, and she noticed instantly. She stood up straighter, and squeezed her grip on her sword. She thought I was about to charge at her.


    "You didn''t fail to beat him, Renn," I told her.


    "Yes I did... If he told you otherwise, he''s just being kind. He is a kind boy," she said.


    Boy. They were the same age, roughly. She needed to stop comparing other men to me. I was a poor standard, if one at all.


    "Brom has broken arms and legs. Shattered wrists. A fractured femur, amongst other wounds," I told her.


    Renn at first didn''t register what I had said... but then she did. Her sword lowered, and her shoulder slumped as she stared at me with her wide, gleamy eyes.


    "He''s hurt?" she asked, worriedly.


    "You should know. You''re the one who had hurt him," I said.


    Her eyes narrowed as her ears fluffed around. "What...? Vim? What do you mean?" She stepped forward as she asked what I meant.


    I returned to my pacing, which only made her glare at me. "You didn''t fail Renn. You broke him. Dozens of times," I said.


    "Impossible..." she whispered as she stopped walking towards me.


    "No it''s not. You broke your fingers, Renn... yet look at them now. Only a couple days later and now able to hold that sword as tightly as ever," I said with a glance to her hands.


    I liked how her hands gripped her sword. She held it firmly, yet with a grace that most couldn''t.


    Renn quickly lifted her hand, opening her hand with a big stretch to stare at the digits she had broken. "Don''t say they hadn''t been broken. I had felt them break on my nose," I teased her.


    She took a deep breath, but shook her head instead of saying anything.


    "He''s not as... well, Renn, to be honest he''s just simply a little too human. He has our strength. As does his sister. But they''re not as apt as you. He''s more like... well... Lellip, than you," I said as I tried to compare him to anyone she knew or had met recently.


    Lellip had fit the bill close enough.


    "I never beat him, Vim!" she yelled at me as she stepped towards me.


    "You did. How many times did he throw you, Renn?" I asked.


    She hesitated, and seemed to delve into herself. To scour her memories. "Thrown..." she whispered as she pondered.


    "Actual throws. Where you had probably even been tossed to the ground?" I asked further.


    "Twenty one times," her striking memory quickly answered her.


    "Well... then you beat Brom twenty one times, Renn," I told her.


    She shook her head as she stepped closer to me. "Vim..."


    "The reason Brom had thrown you those times, Renn... is because you had been about to hurt him. Or hurt yourself. Maybe even endanger his life. He resorted to using those techniques, to grappling and throwing, to avoid getting hurt or hurting you in response. It was an instinctual self-preservation method," I told her.


    Brom had been brutality honest, after all.


    "Vim!" Renn screamed at me, and stepped towards me.


    I kept walking around, in the same circle I had started. "His arms are busted. His fingers had been mangled. His legs fractured. I think he shattered a hip too, though it was mostly healed by the time I checked him out," I said lightly, ignoring Renn''s approach.


    "No...! Vim!" Renn dropped her sword. It clanged just twice before coming to a rest on the floor of the roof, and she left it there as she hurried up to me.


    I came to a stop as she stepped right up to me, and grabbed me by the shirt.


    She wasn''t tall enough to grab me precisely on the collar, but she had done so a little below it. She pulled my shirt as if to pull me towards her, to bring us face to face... but I didn''t let myself get budged.


    I held my ground, and went still.


    For the tiniest moment I thought she was about to rip my shirt and the leather bracer I wore above it off my chest. Yet she stopped, right as it begun to tear near my right shoulder. She noticed I wasn''t letting her get any closer.


    She growled at me, and stepped closer as to stand on the tip of her toes and glare at me.


    "Don''t hate him for not saying it, Renn. He didn''t want to admit to you how badly you had hurt him. He was... also unsure of what to say or do, since I was gone. He didn''t know if I wanted you to know yet, or not," I said, defending Brom while also trying to keep her rage at herself in check.


    Renn suddenly groaned as her glare faltered, and she looked down a moment... to stare at my nape.


    I could read her emotions clearly. She wasn''t just upset at me, for keeping it a secret... and Brom of course, but was more so angry at herself.


    She had hurt someone that she considered a friend, and hadn''t even realized it.


    "Then... why did he keep sparring with me? Why didn''t he stop or...?" she whispered at herself.


    "His injuries aren''t that bad, Renn. They''ll heal soon, just as your fingers did. Just as my torn cheek did from your blow the other day." he said.


    She slapped me.


    My head turned, and tilted, to roll along with her sudden attack. The quiet night became loud for a heartbeat as the sound of her palm against the side of my face echoed throughout town.


    "Don''t keep such things from me!" she screamed at me, and re-grabbed me by the shirt.


    Looking back at her, I frowned. "I hadn''t. I had just told you," I said.


    "Days later!"


    Renn was furious. She was glaring at me with livid eyes which were tinged with tears. I was about to smile at her, and her sudden adorable beauty, but I noticed the way her shoulder tensed.


    If I smiled now, she''d slap me again.


    "I''m sorry Renn. We have been busy. Plus you had been upset with me, for most of the first day I had been back..." I said to her gently.


    Her tail puffed from anger, nearly doubling in size from its standard... then her eyes wavered and... narrowed... then...


    With a heavy sigh she closed her eyes and looked away from me, as if in defeat.


    "Is he really not hurt badly?" she asked me. Seemed she had understood I had not done such a thing on a purpose. I mean... it really had only been a couple days. And most of that time we had been busy. If not apart from one another, but dealing with people and in places we couldn''t talk openly. Like with those eastern women.


    I nodded; even though she wasn''t looking at me I knew she could hear me. Especially with us this close. Her ears were eye level with me. "You''re free to go see him after this... or well, tomorrow. He goes to sleep early, Renn. Plus if you do go ask to see his injuries, do so gently. He''s a meerkat, but has a lot of pride. Half the reason he hadn''t told you and hadn''t let you know that you had been hurting him was simple pride. He was ashamed, embarrassed," I said.


    "A foolish male," she whispered.


    "There''s... more to it than that, Renn," I warned.


    Her ears danced on her head, as she heard more than just my words. She had heard my emotion. She looked up, with eyes that told me she was willing to hear me out.


    She still held me by the shirt, which was odd. She was still angry at me, it seemed.


    Was this going to become habit? Normal? Was this her more normal temperament, and had only finally surfaced because of our relationship becoming more founded... or was this because I was just being an ass to her and not realizing it? Maybe this was my entire fault. Maybe I was just being inconsiderate.


    She was normally so gentle, even when angry.


    Though, granted... she knew her slaps didn''t hurt me. Couldn''t.


    Yet everyone else knew that too, and none of them did such a thing either.


    In fact she''s the first to actually act like this towards me in...


    "Well?" she asked. She was tired of me staring at her, it seemed.


    Too bad. I was enjoying the view.


    "He''s this location''s guard, Renn," I said.


    She blinked. A heavy blink, that sent a tear down the right side of her face. "Huh..." she whispered.


    I nodded. "Brom''s the guard. Of the company. Of here. Of our members here, he has taken up the mantle as their protector. For when I''m not here," I explained.


    Renn''s quick mind, even when wrapped in anger, worked swiftly. It was amusing to watch her eyes go wide as she understood my complete meaning.


    Although she obviously knew what I meant, I still went ahead and explained it aloud. "If he told you that you were too strong for him, and were hurting him... Others might hear it. Since you obviously don''t know everything about our Society, or how it works, he was worried about what to say or do in front of you. As most are. If they learned how weak he was, from you or otherwise, then..." I shrugged, which only made my shirt rip at my right shoulder. The seam she had stretched had given way, since she was still pulling on my shirt with balled fists.


    We both ignored it as she went into deep thought. She groaned as her tail coiled, and lost most of its density. Its hairs going back to the smooth silky state they usually were.


    I nodded as she understood.


    "They''d run away Renn. If those here thought he couldn''t protect them... if he was weak, or even just seen as too weak, they''d not trust him. He would lose his place, and then most here would scatter. To the corners. If they thought they were suddenly not safe... well..." I nodded as I finished explaining it to her.


    "They would," Renn agreed with a dull voice.


    "They would."


    She gulped.


    "It''s also... my fault. I have a lot of blame in this, Renn. I honestly had not thought you''d be that strong. I should have, I mean... I''ve been sparring with you for months. And I''ve been watching and studying you. I was even the one to train Brom and his sister. I should have known exactly where you all stood when paired together. I had no idea you''d actually push him to such limits, Renn. I''m sorry. I really am," I said.


    Suddenly she was upset again. She firmed her grip and snarled at me. "So you had wanted me to lose!" she shouted.


    Damn. She had almost let me go too...


    "Well, no. I had expected you to receive enough praise from him that I''d concede. Meet you in the middle. Praise you for your hard work and efforts, yet also be able to tell you that you had much to learn and so forth," I admitted.


    Renn''s eyes bore into my own as she searched for something. Maybe something to slap. Yet no slap came, and I sighed after a moment of her glaring.


    "Please Renn, do not get angry at him or yourself. Brom is fine. He will heal quickly. Just let this all... pass without a word. For his sake, and your own," I asked her.


    For a tiny moment she seemed to consider it, and then she frowned at me.


    "If you''re lying to me I''m going to bite you," she warned.


    Smiling at her, I reached out and wrapped my hands around her wrists. Her own grip on my clothes tightened, as if she dared me to try and pry her off. But I didn''t. I just... grabbed her wrists, gently. As if I was holding her hands.


    Her wrists were thin. Common for a woman, yet... surprising all the same. Especially since she was pulling on my clothes with the strength of ten grown men.


    "You''re strong Renn. In more ways than one... even if you do seem to cry at the drop of a hat," I said.


    "Only because life keeps slapping it off my head without permission," she countered.


    "That is true," I nodded. Everyone was getting slapped it seemed.


    "And then there''s this jerk who flicks my ears when I don''t have one on, too," she added. Her ears flicked quickly, as if to make a point.


    "That is also true... Did I fail to mention that flicking you like that had hurt my soul? I regret it," I said.


    Renn held my gaze, and after a moment her eyes shook... as if about to cry... then she flinched and her ears begun to twitch. She sighed and then shifted a little, to put weight on one heel... and then she went to staring at my hands. They were right in front of her, thanks to the way we were standing.


    I stared at her eyes that stared at my fingers, and I wondered what she was studying. My grip? Where to bite? The scars?


    "How much stronger than Brom am I?" she asked while looking at my hands.


    "I can''t say. I wouldn''t know without doing some tests, but I''d say at least twice more. He said some of your attacks he could not block because of how much force you had behind them. Thus his throwing of you, to negate the attack and keep both you and him safe," I said.


    "And how much stronger are you than me?" Renn asked me.


    For the tiniest moment... I considered squeezing my hands.


    But I didn''t.


    Even if she''d heal. Even if she''d forgive me.


    She must have noticed my thoughts for she looked up at my eyes... and then back down at my hands. She squirmed in my grip, but didn''t let go of my clothes.


    "That... Renn, is the entire reason I had not properly calculated the difference between him and you. To me you''re both stronger than most, but not by much," I told her. Renn''s jaw clenched, yet she... seemed to not get more angry at that, but instead actually started to smile. As if she found such a thing positive, not a negative. "Strength is meaningless after a certain point, Renn," I then added.


    Her eyebrow tilted in a way that made me smirk.


    "Did you just think of slapping me again?" I asked her. She hadn''t moved or shifted her arms, but she had definitely had that look on her face.


    "I did," she smiled as she nodded.


    "Just to warn you, I might start liking it," I warned her.


    Renn blinked, and leaned back onto her heel away from me. Suddenly she wasn''t as close anymore. I couldn''t feel her hot breath now, which was too bad.


    For a very... strangely comfortable moment, she gave me a steely look, and then sighed at me.


    She had realized I had only been partly teasing her.


    "If strength isn''t everything... why are you teaching me this? Why did you have me spar with Brom?" she asked.


    "For you, Renn," I whispered.


    "Me?"


    My hands finally moved. They moved upward, as if to pry her hands free from my shirt... but they hadn''t needed to. She let my shirt go, so I could take her hands into my own.


    "So you can survive, even without me," I said. She and I both ignored how my shirt became loose, thanks to being torn and stretched out.


    Renn''s eyes went wide, and this time even without a heavy blink a tear slid free. It slowly ran down the left side of her face, glistening the entire way.


    Her hands trembled, but they weren''t cold. They were warm. Blazingly warm.


    I almost hated how... at place they felt in my own.


    "Please, Renn. Become strong. Become wise. Shine as brilliantly as you can, for as long as you can. I care not if it''s for the Society or for yourself... but just do so. Do it, since so many won''t. Since so many can''t," I told the woman who looked too precious for this world.


    Another tear fell as she slowly nodded. Her fingers slithered within my grip, until they found my own. She coiled her hands into mine, squeezing them tightly as she held my gaze.


    "Stand tall," She whispered.


    I nodded. "Stand tall."


    For those who couldn''t.

 Chapter 140 - One Hundred and Thirty Nine – Renn – The Eastern Embassy

    Chapter 140: Chapter One Hundred and Thirty Nine ¨C Renn ¨C The Eastern Embassy This place had an odd smell. The kind of scent that put me on edge. Not because it was necessarily bad, unnatural or foreboding... but simply because it was a smell I had never encountered before.


    Was it strange food I''d never encountered before? Candles? The people themselves? Some kind of animal? A plant? The smell was... layered, beneath everything. Humans always stank. They smelled of old clothes. Sweat. Grime. Bad breath. Old sex. Yet here and now, mixed right under all of that stuff... was something I''d never smelled before.


    I had no idea the source. Yet I wanted to know.


    Too bad everyone here was speaking in a language I didn''t understand.


    Brandy and Lamp sat in front of me. They in turn were in front of an older woman who sat behind a large desk. She had odd marks on her body. I had thought they were moles or birthmarks, but as I had studied her I realized they were some kind of ink markings. She had tattooed odd circles and dots all over her body, it seemed. They didn''t seem to have any real pattern or purpose, but they were definitely eye catching in their own way.


    The old woman was speaking in the language of the eastern girls. They had been talking now for a good hour, and so far based off Brandy and Lamp''s smiles and general happy sounding tones and the occasional giggles it seemed to be going well.


    Lamp then nodded quickly, looking to Brandy to say something excitedly.


    After a small exchange between Brandy and the old woman behind the desk, Brandy then turned to look at me. For the first time since we had entered this office. "They''re willing to accept all thirty of them, Renn. There''s even better news too, one of them has a sister here," Brandy said.


    "A sister?" I stepped closer, putting my hand on the back of Lamp''s chair. Lamp looked up at me and smiled, even though she didn''t understand what was being said she could tell it was something good.


    "Young Pram. Her older sister works here. She''s not in today, but she''ll be notified to come visit us after we leave," Brandy said.


    Pram! One of the youngest women, but loud spoken. A good person, from what little I had been able to discern from her.


    "That''s... that''s wonderful news," I said and looked to the old woman. She smiled knowingly; she spoke our language... though her accent was strong.


    Brandy and the two eastern women went back to talking, and I squirmed a little. I wish I was able to learn languages quickly. I swore I was starting to pick up on certain words, but honestly whenever I thought I heard something I understood I lost all meaning to it a moment later. Maybe their words had different meanings for different things, when spoken in certain ways.


    The language that the witch had taught me had been like that. That old language, where one word could mean ten different things depending on where it was in the sentence.


    Wonder if I could even read or write in that language anymore. It''s been decades since I had even thought about it.


    "The Animalia Guild has a long history of having a good foundation of support for its people. I''ve never dealt directly with any of you before, but I''m glad to see that your reputation was well deserving," the old woman spoke to Brandy and myself... or well, maybe more so to me.


    "This is the first time we''ve ever directly associated with your embassy as well. I''d apologize, but in all honesty our lack of needing to do so was probably a blessing in its own way," Brandy smoothly accepted the old woman''s praise and returned it in kind.


    "Indeed so. Yet nonetheless, I cannot express how deeply thankful I am that you''d help my sisters and daughters as you have. Would it be acceptable for one of our representatives to accompany Stapi tomorrow while she meets her sister?" The old woman asked.


    Stapi. Pram''s sister. I looked forward to meeting her... not just for obvious reasons, but also to see what she looked like. So many of the girls, like Lamp, looked sickly. Worn down. Scrawny. I wanted to see what Pram''s sister looked like to as to compare how healthy they should be.


    Brandy nodded, but did so slowly. "It would be fine. We only request you don''t bring many people, nor allow news of this incident to spread just yet. After all the girls have yet to accept your conditions and until they do they''re in our care," she said.


    The old woman''s eyes hardened a little, but not in a bad way. She seemed to become even more relaxed thanks to Brandy''s words. "A fair condition," she nodded in agreement.


    Brandy then said something to Lamp in her language, and for a small moment I was excluded again.


    I watched as Lamp asked a question, and then frowned and pondered the answer given. Then the old woman added to that question, which made Lamp shake her head.


    Lamp quickly said something, and then looked at Brandy. For a long moment there was silence... the kind of uncomfortable silence.


    "Lamp?" I asked and leaned down a little. To see what was wrong.


    The scarred woman glanced at me, and then glanced away. She then said something, and sighed.


    Brandy chuckled, and then said something back.


    What had been wrong? The old woman looked calm and collected, as always.


    A few exchanges later and Brandy stood from her seat.


    "Let''s let Lamp walk around with her, we''re going to go talk to the Lord of the East," Brandy said.


    "Huh?" I stepped back from the chairs as Lamp also stood up.


    Lamp and the old woman went into a light conversation as Brandy patted me on the arm and led me out of the room.


    "Will she be okay?" I asked as we left. Lamp was focused on her conversation with the old woman, and didn''t even glance at us as we left.


    "Of course. She''s just going to be shown around. There''s quite a few of them living here, so she''s going to see those people and talk to them. To judge if this place is as good as the old woman says it is," Brandy said as we entered the hallway.


    "Is it?" I asked worriedly. It seemed... normal. When we had entered, and walked around the offices until now, it had all seemed rather standard. Not as clean or nice as the Animalia buildings, but not bad either. Plus I didn''t smell death or anything nasty. There was that strange smell in the air, but it wasn''t anything I recognized as something bad.


    "Seems so. They offered them either jobs or help in returning home. Lamp believes most will choose to stay here," Brandy said as we walked down the hallway.


    "You really think so?" I asked. Vim had said something similar. Was their homeland that bad?


    "It''s a long, dangerous journey home. And most of them had been sold, so it''s not like they have anything to go back to," Brandy said plainly.


    My stomach knotted as we rounded a corner. Of course Vim was right. He rarely wasn''t... Rather, so far, he hadn''t been once... yet I had honestly hoped he would have been this time.


    Sold? By possibly their own families? Why? For what purpose?


    Yet I knew the truth.


    My own family would have done such a thing too, if we had been in such a culture.


    Maybe that was why I found it so disgusting. So disheartening. It could have happened to me, so I hoped it didn''t happen to anyone. I knew I''d sooner die than sell someone I considered family.


    "Don''t grow too upset, Renn. It''s just the way the world is today. To them it''s sad, but normal. A part of life," Brandy said.


    "It shouldn''t be," I whispered.


    Brandy nodded but didn''t voice her agreement.


    Heading back down the same hallway we had entered from, I heard the far off sounds of people. Their voices were a mix of the language of their people, the language here, and other languages I didn''t recognize.


    "Are we meeting the King?" I asked Brandy.


    "King? No. Just the Lord who owns and runs this place. A prominent figure in the east that is charitable. Turns out his daughters had suffered from slavery, and so he runs this place," Brandy said.


    His daughters... "Had he been able to save them?" I asked.


    "No."


    Great.


    Entering the main front entry, I followed Brandy through the open room to another hallway. The two women at the counter, and the two guards who stood at the nearby front door, all stared at us but didn''t say anything as we passed through. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Have you been here before?" I asked.


    "No, why?" she asked.


    She didn''t act it. Maybe it was just...


    Vim would have done the same. He walked around like he owned the place, even when he didn''t. Maybe it was just something our kind did... Did I walk like that? I figured I didn''t, but maybe...


    After heading down the hallway Brandy and I found an open office. The room didn''t have a door, and within were two men and a woman. The three of them were lightly talking as one of the men was writing something at a desk.


    "Ah, the Animalia Representative," the woman noticed us first, and stood from her seat to greet Brandy.


    "One of many. My name is Brandy," Brandy easily introduced herself. She stepped into the room and took the woman''s hand, shaking it.


    Following her into the room, I realized that strange smell was nearly nonexistent in this room. In fact it had grown... diluted since we had headed down this hallway. Maybe the smell was coming from deeper into the building.


    "Brandy, yes. I''ve heard great tales of your negotiating tactics. I worry if I should actually shake your hand..." the man who had been writing stood as well, and although spoke with a firm tone had a gentle smile on his face.


    "But that''s what makes it so fun!" Brandy stepped away from the woman and went to the desk, to shake the hand of the man who stood behind it.


    The woman and other man both stepped aside, and with nods at me actually left the room. As if dismissed.


    "A pleasure to meet you Brandy. I''m Jurto. I''m dubbed the Lord of this Office, but the reality is I''m just the one who funds it the most," Jurto greeted Brandy.


    "Money is king at the end of the day, so accept your crown Lord Jurto, even if begrudgingly!" Brandy chuckled as she went to sit in one of the chairs in front of his desk.


    Jurto chuckled and then gestured to another chair. For me.


    I obliged and sat. As I did, I noticed the chair was kind of... uncomfortable. It was wooden, and had a cushion, but the cushion was flat from use.


    Glancing at the rest of the room, and the furniture... I realized most of it was old. Worn down. It wouldn''t have been too strange to notice such a thing, except so far ever part of this place had seemed... worn down. Not so much cheap, just... frugal. There were no rugs. Only a few small paintings. Even fewer decorations.


    A part of me worried over the girls because of it. What if this place didn''t have the wherewithal to support them? Yet at the same time... it was better than them having fancy stuff. It meant they didn''t waste their money frivolously.


    "And please, no need for the Lord. I said it in mostly jest, I still have lands in the east but my son has taken full ownership of them. I''m now just an old man spending the wealth his ancestors have accumulated in the best way I possibly can," Jurto said.


    "The lords of this town could learn from you then, I swear most of them have forgotten their names!" Brandy smiled as she spoke.


    Jurto chuckled as he nodded and sat back down. "That''s the truth. I still don''t know the full names of most of those we work with here... I''ve lived here most my adult life, yet I still can''t get used to it!"


    The man then glanced at me, and seemed about to say something but Brandy spoke up. "I''m sure you''ve heard, but we have recently came into possession of some of your people," she said.


    "Yes. I have," Jurto quickly looked away from me and nodded at her. "A surprise, but... honestly a happy one. I''m told you have over thirty women? How exactly did they come to rest under your roof?" he asked.


    Oh? Did he actually care? His tone told me that he wasn''t just making small talk, but actually accusing us.


    "A recent venture in the sea. We purchased a ship, and well... they were in it," Brandy said.


    Jurto blinked and sat forward. He crossed his arms upon his desk, and glanced at both of us. "Truly?" he asked.


    I nodded as Brandy did. "Truly," Brandy said.


    The man took a small breath and shook his head. "Is there.... anyway I could know what flag that had been flown on the ship you found them upon?" he asked softly.


    "I''m afraid those details are beyond us. The branch that purchased the ship had done so in the north, and escorted the girls as quickly as possible to us here in Lumen. The ship itself is still docked out at sea near the Isles," Brandy said.


    "Oh... wow... I sometimes forget how massive your guild actually is. Your branches must be that large, huh?" Jurto sat back a little, as if in awe. He seemed genuinely impressed, even though I had expected him to be bothered by Brandy''s lack of providing him the information.


    "Every perk has its downside," Brandy nodded.


    "Isn''t that the truth..." Jurto sighed.


    "I''m sure the girls can give you the full story. We''ve had them under our care for about a week now, thanks to circumstances, and honestly if you''ll forgive our crass perspective it is something that must come to an end. If it was only a few it would not be a problem, but there are thirty of them. Financially we could attribute it to a possible loss of investment, but being responsible for thirty individuals whom we can barely communicate with is not the greatest situation for us to be in," Brandy spoke smoothly, and something told me it was very similar to what she had been telling the old woman earlier.


    Jurto nodded slowly. "I could hardly think less of you for saying such a thing. The mere fact you didn''t simply sell them or toss them overboard is beyond praiseworthy all on its own. Do you need us to take them in immediately? I''m sure we could make arrangements but..." Jurto seemed to relax a little more once again. Maybe Brandy being so matter of fact was actually working in our favor.


    "We could house them for a short while longer if needed. I was told by Miss Tropil that a few of your members will come to our guild tomorrow to check on the girls. Hopefully at that time they''ll be able to find out exactly what they need and will need going forward," Brandy said.


    Jurto sat forward again, and I noticed the way his eyes focused on Brandy. "You''re okay with us meeting them at your guild?" he asked.


    "The Animalia Guild has nothing to hide, Sir Jurto," Brandy said smoothly.


    I nodded. Maybe most guilds were the opposite. Maybe they were all much more secretive.


    Of course... we did have a lot to hide. Things much more important than the mere living quarters of a few dozen young women. Which was likely why Brandy and the rest didn''t hide such things from anyone. If we were so open doing business, then they''d never suspect us hiding such a serious secret in truth.


    "I must say I am impressed. And also a little troubled," Jurto said as he sat back into his chair again.


    "Troubled?" I asked.


    He glanced at me, as if remembering I was here. "I wish we had been able to associate with your guild earlier than today. It would have been... much more pleasant than those we do associate with currently," he said.


    "There''s always today," Brandy said simply.


    Jurto frowned, and then nodded.


    Oh? Had Brandy just gotten something out of this? Or rather, the Society.


    "That is the truth indeed... I''d like to abuse that open invitation, to be honest, but I shall hold myself back until we can verify those in your care... I hope you will not be offended by that," Jurto said.


    "Hardly. I''d think less of you if you hadn''t," Brandy said.


    Jurto smiled knowingly and nodded. "Right? So many here in Lumen put their carts before the horse. A strange society... but I suppose in a place where most succeed that is to be expected."


    Brandy nodded with a huff, agreeing with him. "Isn''t that the truth. As a fellow merchant, I applaud initiative and drive but sometimes one must be more surefooted before running onto the ice!" Brandy said.


    "Thin ice indeed!" Jurto laughed, and I realized by Brandy''s sudden giggle and smirk that she had made some kind of joke. One that he had not only recognized, but found hilarious. Jurto begun to chuckle and smile in a way that was very obviously comfortably.


    Maybe it had been a joke from his region. I understood the phrase, but it didn''t seem that funny to me.


    "Well... If you''ll forgive a little abuse of your good-will then, may I also accompany them tomorrow? To check on my people?" Jurto asked after the two calmed down.


    "Sure. I''ll just charge an entry fee," Brandy said.


    Jurto paused a moment, and I glanced at the woman who had sounded as serious as Vim did when he spoke of his duty. Then Brandy brandished a huge smirk and laughed.


    Jurto joined in the laughing again, but this time I could tell he wasn''t as genuine in the emotion. Although still real, it was tempered and more even. His laughing also died down quickly.


    Brandy then stood from her seat, so I quickly hurried to join her.


    We were done already?


    "Tomorrow, after verifying the girls you and I can sit and talk in depth," Brandy said.


    Jurto quickly stood, and I noticed the man''s quick hurry to take Brandy''s hand again. He even thumped against the edge of his desk, as if in a sudden panic. "Yes. We shall," he spoke evenly though, his voice not betraying him.


    Brandy nodded happily and then after another shake of the hand she turned around. Before she turned around completely, she then said something to him in their language.


    The Lord of the Eastern Embassy froze in place, his eyes going wide. A long weird moment passed, and then he broke out into a huge grin and said something back to her. Suddenly his voice was thick of their accent, which was odd. I had not even noticed an accent from him earlier.


    Brandy nodded at whatever he said, and then glanced at me. To let me know it was time to go.


    Leaving the room with her, I turned and nodded to him as I left. The man smiled at me kindly and nodded back.


    Heading back down the hallway, towards the entrance, I kept my tongue in check as long as I could... until I couldn''t wait any longer.


    "Did that go well?" I asked her.


    "Very. I had heard he was... well... a simple man. But I hadn''t realized he was genuine in his charity," Brandy said as we entered the front lobby.


    A quick look around told me that Lamp wasn''t here yet. She must still be with that old woman, Tripol, as Brandy had called her.


    "You could tell that from that short meeting?" I asked her.


    "Yes. The men here in Lumen, those with wealth... they all fall into one of only a few groups. He''s one of the ones who spends his wealth without hesitation, for what he deems as something good. He may be shrewd in business, but when it comes to this place and everyone who he supports... I bet he''s an open banknote with them," Brandy said softly.


    "You say that like it''s a bad thing," I noted. She had sounded... upset over it, even if relieved.


    She said nothing for a moment, and then nodded to the front door. They were closed now, and the guards were off in a corner talking quietly to one another. The sun was still bright beyond the windows, so it was obviously not time to close up... maybe they just closed the doors every so often on purpose.


    Following Brandy outside, I flinched at the gust of wind. Ah. That was why.


    "We''ll stick around here until Lamp is ready," Brandy said as she looked around.


    The Eastern Embassy wasn''t on a main road. There was a road in front of its doors, but the road was one for feet. Not hooves or carts. To the right of the large building, and this road, was another. A main road, similar to the ones the Animalia building loomed over. I watched a carriage pass by on that road in the distance, but it seemed a little... empty. But I knew that was because I was comparing it to the roads in our neck of the city.


    This place was far from the port, and the merchant sections. In fact it was nestled between two large churches, another embassy, and some kind of housing complex. Brandy had called them apartments.


    "And the reason I might have sounded upset, Renn, is because I hate it when humans act so honest. It''s unsettling," Brandy whispered finally.


    "Hm? I thought you didn''t mind humans," I said.


    "I don''t. But... in my experience, humans end up never being as good as they pretend to be. It might take years, decades, but eventually they''ll break. Eventually their true desires corrupt their compassion. He seemed... genuine. He wore old clothes. Those weren''t last season''s but ones from many years ago," Brandy noted.


    "The furniture in the building was old too," I said.


    She nodded. "Yes. Most other places here in Lumen... even those that aren''t meant to be profitable, like the churches or other support branches, are littered with wealth. For this embassy to be as... poor as it looks is actually surprising. A good surprise, yes, but still one that worries me. He''s a wealthy man. He owns a fleet of trade ships, and three warships that protect them. He''s not poor. Not even close," Brandy said.


    I wasn''t entirely sure what a fleet of ships, or warships, meant in terms of wealth and power... but from the way Brandy was talking about them, it was something remarkable. "So... should I be worried? You and Lamp had seemed... happy, earlier," I said.


    "No... It''s probably a useless worry. They had offered Lamp all that I had hoped they would have. A home. An offer to be taken home. Jobs if they stay here. Safe housing and the teaching of the language and culture here. They even have a relationship with the church here, to proselytize," Brandy said with a gesture to the building to our left. It was several stories taller than the one we had just left, and was decorated in crosses and statues of angels.


    After examining it for a moment, I looked down and noticed someone.


    Smiling at Vim, who was leaning up against a wall across the street, I wondered how long he had been there. He had not been at the Animalia building this morning to come with us, but I should have known he would have turned up eventually.


    "Will they force the girls to... convert?" I asked Brandy.


    "If they know what''s good for them, yes. Pagans won''t survive here, not happily," Brandy said coldly.


    Hm... Was that her religious side speaking, or her merchant one? Or maybe her non-human side?


    After a moment Brandy glanced at me, as if she had noticed my silence. For a small, weird and uncomfortable second... she and I stared at each other in silence.


    "You disagree with me, don''t you?" Brandy asked.


    "Hm..." I wasn''t sure what to say.


    "It''s okay. You can, I''ll not be offended," Brandy said.


    "Well, to be honest I''m not sure. I do agree with you... in this land, believing in the same religion would make it easier for them to be accepted. To make this place a home. Yet... forcing something like that on someone is unsettling. But, is that not what we do anyway? If one is born here, it''s inevitable they become a member of the faith. Hard not to when it''s seen as normal and expected," I said.


    "Vim''s tainting you. But I''ll let that be and yell at him when I see him later," Brandy said with a sigh.


    "You can yell at him now?" I offered. Had she not noticed?


    Brandy tilted her head at me, and the obvious look of confusion told me she hadn''t noticed at all. So I went ahead and pointed behind her.


    She turned, right as Vim crossed the street and reached us.


    "What the heck?" Brandy stood up a little straighter... in a way that I noticed made her breasts stick out a little more than usual.


    What the heck indeed...!


    "What?" Vim asked as he got closer.


    "When''d you show up?" Brandy asked, sounding upset.


    "I''ve been here. How''d it go? Did you sell Lamp already?" Vim asked as he glanced at me.


    I blinked as our eyes met, and I noticed that although he didn''t smile... his eyes did. They softened a little as they stared at me.


    "She''s being given a tour. So far Vim, it looks great. They''re legitimate, maybe even too legit. This Lord Jurto also seems the genuine article. He looks like a common merchant, not a Lord," Brandy said with a shrug.


    Vim frowned and then looked at me again. I nodded, to confirm it. "It does seem good. Lamp had seemed absolutely joyous," I said.


    Brandy nodded, agreeing.


    "Then shall we go get the rest of them?" Vim asked.


    "Ah... no. One of the girls, Pram, has a sister here. They''re going to bring the sister and the Lord and a few of his people are going to come to the company. To check and see, to verify our story basically," Brandy said.


    Vim''s eyes narrowed a little as he glanced to the nearby doors. We weren''t directly in front of them, but they were close by. An open window or two would probably let anyone listen into our conversation.


    "A sister... really?" Vim asked, finding that as amazing as I had.


    "Isn''t it?" I asked him.


    He glanced at me, and I noticed Brandy smirk as she watched the way we glanced at each other.


    "I''m actually glad. It will let us find out the truth of their embassy easily. We can just ask the sister. Plus them wanting to actually visit our own company is a good sign too. It means they want to actually see what we''re doing. Not sure what they''d plan to do if they found out we were compliant in the slave trade, but maybe they have their own methods," Brandy said with a shrug.


    "You did say warships," I said.


    "Mine''s nicer," Vim said.


    Looking at him, I frowned as he smiled at me... as if he had a reason to be proud all of a sudden.


    He had a warship?


    "Speaking of ships, I hear you made Lawrence give that ship to some pirate? What was that about?" Brandy asked.


    Blinking at the mention of pirates, I focused on Vim''s face as he frowned. "That was part of my deal, yes. Ronalldo is a good kid, he''ll be fine," Vim said.


    "Giving a warship to a boy... A literal one. Not even a man yet," Brandy grumbled.


    Vim shrugged. "What''s a few years?"


    "If that ship sinks or gets taken from us I''ll be expecting a replacement," Brandy said stiffly. She even stuck her head up, as if to dare him to challenge her on the promise.


    He frowned at her, and then glanced at me. "See Renn? That''s what greed does to a simple creature. You give them a mighty gift, and all they do is complain," he said to me.


    I hid my smile with a forced frown as Brandy shook her head at him. "Gift? More like headache! Who''s going to hire that ship knowing the captains a mere boy! I swear Vim you''re..." she started go off on him, but the door to the embassy opened.


    Turning, we all watched Lamp hurry out. The way she ran out worried me, until I saw the giant smile on her face. Not even her scarred face could hinder it.


    Accepting a hurried hug from her, I laughed as she went on a quick ramble in her language. I wasn''t sure what she was saying, but I heard my name... and I definitely heard the pure joy in her voice.


    Something great must have happened.


    Standing there, I got a heartfelt squeeze from Lamp... and as she spoke quickly, I noticed Vim''s expression. Through Lamp''s hair, out of the corner of my eye... I saw the protector of the Society actually breathe a sigh of relief as he stared at us.


    Smiling at him, as he smiled back, I nodded.


    This was the real gift.

 Chapter 141 - One Hundred and Forty – Vim – To Gift A Weapon

    Chapter 141: Chapter One Hundred and Forty ¨C Vim ¨C To Gift A Weapon She was being watched.


    A part of me wanted to step away now. Right here, to go and grab whoever was targeting Renn... but there was something wrong.


    It was a woman. Not a man.


    "Pram will be so happy. I can''t wait to tell her," Lamp said excitedly.


    Brandy translated for her, since Lamp was more so talking to Renn than Brandy.


    "I''m sure she will be. Did you meet her?" Renn asked.


    Lamp shook her head as Brandy translated again, and I noticed the figure appear in the new alleyway we were walking past.


    What the hell.


    I looked away from the cloaked woman, and back to the three women in front of me. Renn was walking in the center, with Brandy and Lamp on either side. Listening to Brandy translate willingly was... something I probably would have enjoyed. If not for noticing that stalker again.


    This was the second time I had seen them. Yet something told me it was not the second time they''ve been following her.


    I would have expected them following myself or Brandy... or maybe even Lamp, an obvious foreigner to this land... but Renn?


    Why Renn? Why not Brandy, one of the few higher ups of one of the greatest companies in Lumen?


    And why did it take this long for me to notice?


    We rounded a corner... and I waited until we crossed the street, and passed another dozen buildings before checking again.


    One alley was empty. The next had junk, and someone rummaging through it... Then the third proved it.


    The cloaked woman hurried between the alleyways, as to get ahead of us.


    Was it possibly someone from the embassy? I had seen them for the first time when Renn and I had gone to that restaurant, after the visit to the cemetery... but that didn''t mean they couldn''t be a member of the Eastern Embassy.


    Someone might have heard about the girls after all. Or seen them.


    Hopefully that was all it was. Just someone from the embassy keeping tabs on the one who was supposed to be in charge of the eastern girls.


    Yet...


    "Still, I''m glad that everything is going well so far," Renn said.


    Brandy nodded as she repeated her words for Lamp, who nodded quickly and reached over to take Renn''s hand. "So far!" Lamp said as she drew closer to Renn.


    Watching Renn, I noticed the way her hat shifted a little. I knew if I was able to see Renn''s face I''d likely see a huge smile, and probably a blushing face.


    Maybe I should worry for other reasons.


    Renn was beautiful. And that was not just something I begrudgingly admitted. Even in a massive city like this, where the beautiful moved to in droves to find a better life amongst the capitalist riches, Renn was unique. Pretty enough to draw eyes, while also even-natured enough to make anyone who got a chance to talk to her swoon. Man or woman, it seemed.


    Which was better? A spy from the Embassy, or some kind of weird pervert who Renn had ensorcelled with but a smile?


    "Vim?"


    I blinked and looked away from the empty alleyway we were walking past. The three women were looking back at me, staring at me.


    "Hm?" What had I missed?


    "What do you think?" Renn asked.


    "Think what?" I asked back.


    "About the Embassy," Brandy said. She sounded... off put. She was also staring at me with the most concern. Lamp and Renn didn''t look that bothered, but Brandy did.


    "So far it sounds good, no?"


    Renn nodded, and Brandy sighed. "It does, doesn''t it," Brandy said as she looked away from me.


    "Are you okay with what is happening?" Lamp asked me.


    "What''s happening is what you and Renn want, that''s all that matters," I told her.


    Lamp gave me a weird smile, made weirder thanks to her stiff scars. Renn noticed it and frowned at her, and then her frown turned into a glare as she looked at me.


    "What?" I asked Renn.


    "What''d you say to her?" she asked. I noticed that Renn''s hand squeezed Lamp''s a little. Maybe not enough to hurt her, but enough to make Lamp look down at her hand. She had noticed the increase in pressure.


    "She asked if I thought everything was going well. I said as long as you and she believe so, then yes it is," I told her honestly.


    "The only honest man to walk the earth," Brandy said softly.


    Renn glanced at her, and we had to come to a stop as a set of large wagons rolled by the street we needed to cross. They were empty, probably heading to a warehouse to be loaded.


    While the wagons crossed... I noticed a figure out of the corner of my eye. I kept still, and didn''t even turn my head, and glanced at the cloaked woman. She was hurrying across the street, doing her best to look normal and not out of place as she ran across the street before the wagons reached her.


    She had meant to use the wagons to hide her from our sight.


    I sighed as I planned on what to do next.


    Now that I knew for sure she was stalking us, I needed to deal with it. But I had to do so carefully.


    If it was really just some kind of employee or guard of the Eastern Embassy, my capture or slaughter of them would just ruin everything Brandy and Renn had accomplished so far.


    It was a woman after all. I hadn''t noticed before, but now that I saw them more clearly thanks to the daylight and seeing them so many more times I could tell by their frame and the way they ran. And although there were plenty of female bandits, thieves and whatnot... she didn''t seem intent on kidnapping or attacking us. Just following us. Or rather, following Renn.


    Looking back at the women in front of me, who were all now back to talking amongst themselves... I decided to pull Renn aside once we were back and Brandy and Lamp were safe inside the Society building.


    Renn had asked about the dangers of the alleys before. Maybe she had noticed something. Seen something, or done something. Maybe just by asking her a few questions I''d be able to discern the truth.


    "Let''s go," Brandy led Renn and Lamp across the street. I hesitated a moment as they crossed, and did my best to keep myself from charging into the alley that the cloaked woman had ran into.


    I''d be able to catch her. Easily. But as much as I wanted to...


    "Damn," I whispered as I stepped forward, following the women back to the company.


    Half an hour later, and a few coins tax for crossing a district, we finally returned to the company. We entered through the depot, since it was near closing hours for the main lobby and bank, and they''d be busy at this time. Last minute deposits and business was always a rush here in Lumen.


    "Renn," I stopped Renn from entering into the building alongside Brandy and Lamp.


    She still held Lamp''s hand, and now also Brandy''s. Somehow that had happened without me noticing. My fault really, since I had instead focused on the cloaked woman who had followed us all the way back home.


    "Vim?" Renn tilted her head at me, and I could see her thoughts on her face.


    She wanted to go with them. To tell the girls the good news. Or well, to see their reactions upon hearing it from Brandy and Lamp, since she wasn''t able to say it herself.


    "I''ll need to borrow you for a moment," I said.


    "Borrow? Renting her isn''t cheap, Vim," Brandy teased.


    I gestured lightly in defeat, which made Renn smile and nod. "Okay. Tell Lamp I''ll come see them soon," Renn said as she looked at Lamp and smiled apologetically.


    Brandy explained the situation, which made Lamp smile at me. "Don''t like sharing her, do you?" she said to me.


    "He doesn''t!" Brandy laughed.


    "You''re the ones not sharing right now," I said back.


    The two burst into laughter as they released Renn, who quickly looked at all of us. She hadn''t understood of course, yet she had a huge smile on her face all the same. She stepped away from them, giggling happily as she came to me.


    Before Brandy and Lamp stepped into the building, Renn reached down and grabbed onto my right hand.


    "Look''ter!" Brandy broke into another laugh as they went into the building, and I ignored Brandy guffawing all the way into the building, being pulled along by Lamp with a quirky smile.


    "Why''d you grab my hand Renn?" I asked her. Had she understood? Surely she hadn''t learned the language yet?


    "You seemed jealous," she said with a smirk.


    Taking a small breath, I felt an odd twitch run down my spine as I stared at the very obvious amusement on her face. She was mostly teasing me, yet a part of her was completely serious.


    Since she already held my hand, I decided to use it. I pulled her along, over near a few empty carts. Ones that the workers should be getting ready to transport to the nearby warehouse where they were stored. They were empty, and without horses attached to them. I took Renn into the center of them, hiding us a little. A perfect place to talk quietly.


    "What''s wrong Vim?" Renn asked as I stared at one of the carts. It had a weird scratch on its side, near the wheel. Looked like an axe''s work.


    "That cart''s been attacked," I said.


    "Huh? Oh... Well, it does look it," she agreed. She didn''t seem to find it as interesting as I did.


    Looking away from it, to stop myself from wanting to go find out what had happened, I looked at Renn. She smiled up at me upon my fixation, and her hand squeezed my own... reminding me we were still holding hands.


    "Did you notice?" I asked her.


    "Your jealousy of Lamp? Yes. It''s clear as day... and although not entirely unfounded, I must admit a little silly."


    Blinking at her, I was about to say something but stopped myself.


    Not entirely unfounded? What?


    Renn giggled, most likely thanks to what she saw before her, so I simply sighed and let it be. "When I was gone, did anything happen Renn?" I asked her.


    "Lots," she said.


    "Anything that I should know?" I specified.


    She frowned, and her hand squeezed my own again. "What happened, Vim?" she asked, and most of her earlier teasing had disappeared. She was now taking this seriously.


    "I''m not sure yet... but there''s a problem," I admitted.


    "What kind?" she asked as she looked around. Her eyes fell on the damaged cart, and her eyes narrowed at it.


    "Not the carts," I said.


    "Oh." She seemed glad about that, for some reason.


    "You asked before about the people in the alleys," I said.


    She nodded. "You said to avoid them."


    "Yes. Avoid them. Why did you ask about them?" I asked her.


    "Well... I saw them. And just wanted to know what they were doing, and why. There seemed to be a lot of them, and none of them seemed to be working or doing anything... just kind of hanging out in the dark," she said.


    I nodded. "Did you talk to any of them?"


    She shook her head. "No? Not that I know of. I mean... I talked to a lot of people Vim, while you were gone. I worked at the bank for two days, and also in the depot. I talked to not just those who work here, but the customers. A lot of them. Hundreds of people," she said.


    "Any of them noteworthy?"


    She nodded. "The king was one. The man who gave me that gold coin as a tip. Then there were a few like that man who tried to flirt with me, the king scared him away though," she said.


    I nodded. She had told me about them during our little dinner date. "Anyone else?" I asked.


    Renn thought about it for a moment, and I knew better than to doubt her memory. That was one thing I could always rely upon, after all.


    "Honestly not really. I... haven''t really had any issues, Vim. Even the man who had annoyed me, by ignoring his advances, wasn''t that big of a deal. It''s not like I was ever in any danger, or felt like I should be," she said.


    "Then why are you being followed?" I dared to ask her.


    Renn blinked and looked up at me... and after she realized I was being serious she looked around, as if she''d suddenly see them.


    She wouldn''t. They hadn''t entered the depot, and from what I could tell had ran off once we entered it.


    "Am I?" she asked.


    "I believe so."


    "Why do you think that?" she asked seriously.


    "They''re not following me, or Brandy. I thought maybe it was Brandy... but they had followed us to the restaurant the other night, and I found them waiting for you at the Embassy. They hadn''t followed me from the building, but instead had been waiting for you and the rest to exit the Embassy," I explained.


    "Huh...? Really?"


    I nodded.


    "Sure they''re following me, Vim? There''s Lamp too," she said.


    "I''ve thought of that. I''m hoping it is someone from the Eastern Embassy, checking you and the rest out. To see if we''re abusing the girls or not," I said.


    "Ah... would they do that?" she asked.


    "They might. They do have a knight order, though I know nothing about it," I said.


    "They do?" she asked, her hat shifted as she looked up at me. She had found that interesting.


    "They do. Lawrence told me about them. They''re supposedly rather dangerous," I said.


    "Is... that a good thing? Should I not let Lamp and the others go there then?" she asked worriedly.


    For a small moment I stared at the woman who was suddenly far more concerned with those human women than she herself.


    Renn stared at me, waiting for my answer.


    She really did value them. Or was it that she just... didn''t worry? Maybe she thought she''d be fine, no matter what? Because of me.


    "You should worry for yourself Renn, someone might be targeting you," I said softly.


    The jaguar blinked, and suddenly her eyes were narrow. Her pupils became slits, becoming very inhuman looking... and then she gave me a toothy grin. "Worried? While I have you in my hands?" she asked as she lifted her hand; the one holding my own.


    Taking a small breath, I sighed at her. "Careful Renn. You''re strong, but you can still get hurt," I warned her.


    Her smirk softly died, and our hands went back down as she lost her little moment of joy. "I know, Vim. I know full well how easily I can die. I have seven ways to prove it," she said.


    "Seven? The seven sins?" I asked, wondering what that meant.


    Renn tilted her head, and then that toothy grin returned as she suddenly giggled. "Seven sins! Haha!" she laughed, a hearty one that made me glance around to make sure no worker came by to see what all the fuss was about.


    There weren''t just humans here after all. Magdalena and Wynn worked in the depot... I smelled Wynn nearby, but hadn''t seen him yet.


    If he knew what was good for him he''d stay gone.


    After a moment Renn''s giggling died down into soft chuckles, and she reached up with her hand that held mine to wipe her eye free of happy tears. I let her move my hand around, even as she used the back of it to wipe her other eye.


    "Seven sins..." she giggled and nodded. "In a way that''s correct... But no, Vim. I mean seven family members. Seven people just like me. Just as strong. Just as astute. I know I can die, since I had watched all of them do so," Renn said gently.


    Ah.


    Her eyes went downward, to our hands. She had noticed that I had squeezed her hand a little tighter.


    "Sorry," I apologized, hoping I hadn''t hurt her.


    "Hm... for making me laugh, or making me cry?" she asked.


    "Both?" I wondered. She hadn''t realized I was apologizing for the hand.


    She nodded. "I suppose I can accept that. So... what do you want me to do? Or say? What should I do?" she asked me.


    "As the protector, it is my job to protect you. However... if I overreact, and the observer is simply someone sent by that embassy, my actions might endanger what you are doing. It might... impede or even ban them from being allowed into the embassy," I told her.


    "That''d be horrible," she said.


    "Yet those humans are not worth losing you, or any other member. By all rights I should not even worry about them, and go find out immediately," I said.


    A horse neighed nearby, and I noticed the many sounds of hooves as they drew closer. They had brought the horses to take these carts away.


    Renn noticed a few moments after I, and smiled softly at me and then pulled me away, back out of the carts. Towards the door.


    "Are you giving me the choice, Vim?" she asked me as she headed for the door.


    "Will I regret giving it to you?" I asked her.


    After all, that was the entire point. I was the protector, and I did my job... but I was not the arbiter. I was not the jury. I guarded, but I still had to get permission to do certain things.


    Killing immediate dangers? Sure. But right now there was no proof that woman was a true danger. Not yet.


    I mean... for all I knew it was just an admirer. I''d believe it, since I couldn''t keep my eyes off her either... and if it was that bad for me, who knew what it was like for normal people.


    Yet... what if Renn didn''t accept my protection? What if she really did tell me no? That she didn''t want my help? Like so many others?


    How many of those I protected have refused my efforts? Refused my protection?


    Many. And I had no choice but to abide. Even when they suffered because of it.


    Trek was like that.


    "If I asked you to find out?" she then asked.


    "I''d go hunt them down now. I could probably still catch them if I left now," I said.


    "What would you do once you caught them?" she asked.


    "Well..."


    We came to a stop before the door, and I watched as she hesitated before opening it. She glanced at me, and held my gaze for a moment.


    "What if you found out they were from the embassy? And that they don''t mean any harm, and were just investigating us?" she asked.


    "I''d still have to kill them, Renn," I said softly.


    "But why?"


    "Who knows what they''ve seen while watching you. What if they noticed something they shouldn''t?" I asked her.


    "What if they didn''t?"


    I shook my head. "I can''t think like that at this moment," I told her.


    Stepping around her, which made my arm somewhat wrap around her since she still held my hand, I opened the door for her. To stop her from getting too emotionally vested in this conversation.


    "If you tell me not to kill them on sight, I will accept that... but there will be a price for that," I told her.


    "What kind of price?" she asked as I pushed her into the building. They were hooking the carts up nearby, and I was tired of the workers staring at us.


    Stepping into the hallway, I closed the door behind us and was glad that I couldn''t see or smell anyone nearby.


    "I''ll go see if I can find them. Then follow them. If they go back to the embassy... I''ll accept that they''re probably just checking on us. If they go elsewhere, I''ll do what I need to," I said.


    "How''s that a price Vim? That''s the best scenario I could ask for," she said.


    "The price is that while I''m gone, you''re going to be sitting right next to Brom and Brandy. Until I get back," I said.


    "Oh. That''s not much of a price either, Vim... I like them both," she said with a smile.


    "Hm... You might change your mind later. Brom and Brandy can both become painfully overprotective when they put their mind to it," I said.


    "I look forward to it," she said with a smirk.


    Stepping down the hallway, I pulled her along. "Then first let''s go to my room," I said.


    "Oh? Shouldn''t you hurry?"


    "I should. But Brom will need his gift if I''m to leave him to protection duty," I said.


    "His... Oh..." Renn''s hand squeezed my own as she realized what I meant.


    "I''ll give him the one I''ve been carrying Renn, not yours," I told her as we headed up the stairs.


    "I figured... but I was still hoping you wouldn''t have," she said honestly.


    "Why''s that?"


    "We won''t match if you do," she said softly.


    I paused before opening the Societies door, and looked back at the woman who was smiling softly at me.


    "That''s what you''re upset over?" I asked her.


    "Yes and no... I was more so upset that you had promised him that spear in the first place. As if you didn''t even want me to win, or have a chance to," she said quickly.


    "Renn..." I sighed as I opened the metal door. I held it open for her as she entered after me.


    "What? What was I suppose to think? You offered me a wonderful prize, then went and offered him a more serious one. I mean... a bath, Vim! Just a bath! It''s not like I was asking for your bed," she said.


    "For your information I had planned to give him the spears when I made them," I told her.


    Renn paused, and her hand squeezed me to a stop.


    I paused again, and knew I should probably not let her keep me any longer. That woman had been a human, but if I didn''t hurry even I''d lose her scent.


    "Spears?" she asked oddly.


    Hm? Oh. Plural.


    "Yes. I had planned to give them both. One for him, the other for his sister. She''s the better warrior of the two, Renn," I told her.


    Renn groaned and released a deep sigh as she shook her head. "You give and take, I swear," she mumbled.


    Chuckling at her, I renewed my tug on her to get to my room. I needed to hand her the spear, and then hand her off to Brom swiftly. To catch that woman.


    Plus...


    Glancing back at the woman who was sniveling at me, mumbling under her breath about how I was stealing her prized treasures and gifts... I found that I couldn''t help myself.


    "You don''t need permission to climb into my bed, by the way."


    Renn''s face remained red all the way until I left her in Brom''s capable hands.


    Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 142 - One Hundred and Forty One – Renn – His Scent; Missing

    Chapter 142: Chapter One Hundred and Forty One ¨C Renn ¨C His Scent; Missing Vim wasn''t back yet.


    Walking behind Brom, I found my eyes once again glaring at the spear resting on his shoulder. It was angled upward, and he held it in his right hand comfortably. It was a little... annoying to see that he not only looked so familiar with a spear, but even made it look like it suited him.


    He had a huge smile on his face too, still basking in the ether of his joy.


    Watching Vim hand it to him had been... enjoyable... I had to admit that. Brom had smiled so greatly, it was as if he was a little boy receiving his first gift from his father.


    Plus...


    Brom''s thumb tapped the spear, giving it a slight ding. He seemed to enjoy that sound. And didn''t seem bothered doing it... but it should have. His thumb was black and blue.


    I really had hurt him.


    Biting the inside of my cheek, I hoped that spear was enough of an apology.


    "Ah, Brom!" he and I turned around to see who had shouted his name. Sofia hurried over, her heels made odd sounds on the stone floor as she approached.


    "Sofia," I smiled at her as she nodded at me and then gave Brom a weird look.


    "The heck is that?" she asked him.


    "Hm? Oh, nothing special..." Brom blushed a little as he answered, which made me forget most of my upset feelings about it.


    "Sure it isn''t... Gerald wants you. What are you doing Renn? I thought you were going to the embassy?" Sofia asked.


    "Been and back again. The embassy is sending someone tomorrow to check the girls out, then they''ll start taking them in over the next few days," I told her.


    "Ah... good. They don''t stink, but they''re noisy," Sofia said with a sigh.


    "They don''t stink to you?" Brom asked, sounding actually surprised.


    "Not really? But unlike you I deal with humans up close, and I don''t stab them," Sofia said with a huff.


    "I don''t stab them..." Brom grumbled as he rolled the spear in his palm a little, making it spin.


    Sofia huffed at him then looked at me. "Want to have lunch Renn?" she asked.


    "She has to stick with me until Vim gets back," Brom said.


    I nodded. "I do."


    She raised an eyebrow at me, and then looked at Brom. I could tell by her expression she wanted to hear the full story.


    Brom noticed and only shrugged.


    Which wasn''t because he wouldn''t talk about it in front of me... but because he himself didn''t know the reason. Vim had not mentioned it, only that he wasn''t supposed to let me out of his sight until Vim got back.


    "Well... fine. Later then," Sofia nodded.


    "Sure," I agreed.


    "Good. Merit wants to have dinner anyway," she said.


    "Dinner it is," I agreed again.


    Sofia smiled and nodded, and hurried back down the hall.


    "Then let''s go see Gerald," Brom said.


    "Do you have to... handle humans often, Brom?" I asked as I followed him.


    "Sometimes. A few dozen times a year, I think," he said lightly.


    Jeez... Maybe Sofia had a point.


    Following him to Gerald''s office, we found his door open and him waiting inside. He was standing next to his desk, staring down at some kind of...


    Stepping around Brom to go up to the desk, I frowned at the small green plant.


    It had spikes. "What is it?" I asked.


    "A cactus. They''re common in deserts, but not so much here," Gerald said.


    Leaning towards it, I stared at the little golden... spikes looking things upon it. Somewhat similar to the thorns on all the bushes in the northern forests I was from. The main body of the plant looked hard, and the spikes sharp. "They''re almost like needles," I said.


    "They are basically. They''re the spines, technically their leaves. It was a gift," Gerald explained.


    "From?" Brom asked. He had remained at the door, resting up against the door''s frame as if to make sure no one would enter behind him.


    "Well... that''s the issue. It was given to me by a southern merchant. One that just left. I summoned you Brom, just in case," Gerald said.


    "Oh?" Brom stepped out of the office, to glance up and down the hallway. He must not have seen anything.


    "Why would you need Brom because of a gift?" I asked.


    "The southerners give cactuses as gifts to those they''re declaring war to," Gerald said simply.


    "You''re kidding me..." I suddenly found it much more interesting.


    "Not at all. We had to turn down his offer of contract for the ship Vim brought back. He wasn''t too happy about it," Gerald said as he went to sit down.


    Before he did, he glanced at me and then Brom. "Why does he have your spear?" Gerald asked.


    "That''s not mine," I said.


    "It''s mine! Vim made it for me!" Brom said with a smile. He stepped back into the office, to show it off.


    Gerald groaned as he slowly sat down, shaking his head.


    "I know right? I lost the bet, so he won," I said with a sigh.


    "It was fair!" Brom said quickly, as if worried I''d slander him.


    "It was..." I admitted.


    Gerald looked at me, and I noticed the pure... uneasiness in his expression. I smiled apologetically to him... at least, I tried to.


    "Well I''d like you to go make sure the southern merchant has left the premises Brom. Technically we''re not actually at war, it is more of an economic one... but I want you to make sure he doesn''t do anything foolish as he leaves," Gerald said.


    "Ah... Come on then Renn," Brom nodded.


    "Hm? Why must she go with you?" Gerald asked.


    "Vim wants me to keep her in my sight until he gets back," Brom said without any hesitation.


    Gerald groaned, and then slid the cactus forward. "Take it Renn. My gift to you, take it and go," he said.


    "Declaring war on me?" I laughed as I went to pick it up. The small fist sized thing was in a pot, made out of... clay? Tapping it with a fingernail told me it was some kind of hardened earth, not metal.


    "Declare war on you? Doing so would be the same as declaring war on Vim, and not even a Monarch is that stupid," Gerald complained.


    As I picked up the pokey item I hesitated a moment. Gerald sounded far too serious.


    "Well... thank you for this, all the same. Do I plant it?" I asked.


    "You can. It doesn''t need as much water as normal plants. Ask Merit, she''s our local gardener," Gerald said as I went to follow Brom out. We should really go check on that merchant.


    "Merit," I nodded as Brom and I left the office.


    "When''s Vim coming back by the way?" Gerald asked.


    "Who knows?" Brom shrugged without a care.


    "Oh... Jeez," Gerald went quiet as we left his office behind, heading for the lobby.


    "Why''d he sound so... worried about that?" I asked Brom.


    "Feels bad for you probably," Brom said.


    For me? "Why?"


    "Well... who knows how long I''ll have to watch you? He probably just worries you''ll get annoyed over it," Brom said with a shrug.


    Annoyed over it... "Are you saying that you''d... watch me, even if Vim was gone for a long time?" I asked.


    He nodded. "Obviously?"


    Oh. Wow. "So... what if he''s gone for a year or so?" I asked.


    "Then he''s gone? Don''t worry, I''ll earn this spear I promise," Brom nodded, confident.


    "Great," I mumbled. Brom was a likable sort, but having to spend every waking moment with him for such a long time would probably annoy me indeed.


    Following Brom to the main lobby, I chose to stay on the second floor balcony while Brom went downstairs to talk to his sister Reatti. Leaning over the railing, to look down onto the main lobby, I listened in as he asked her about the southern merchant, and if he had left peacefully or not. She was sitting at the center desk, to guide those who came to do business with the guild. She was basically the first person any newcomer to our company met.


    It had been... odd to learn she had such an important job, but Vim had mentioned she was the better warrior between her brother and herself. Which somehow made her position much more believable.


    She wasn''t just there to keep an eye on everyone, but to be another layer of defense for the Society.


    "The man who stunk of sand left some time ago. The only thing he did wrong was not take you with him back to the desert," Reatti told him.


    "Careful, sis," Brom smirked as he tapped the butt of his spear against the stone floor.


    Reatti went still in her seat, and I noticed that Brom actually went still too. The two stared at one another for a moment, and then Brom finally coughed and looked away. "Well... keep an eye out for the desert merchant. He gifted Gerald a cactus," he said.


    "Oh? Maybe he''ll give it to me so I can shove it somewhere," Reatti said.


    "Want it Reatti?" I asked.


    Most the room didn''t hear me, but Brom and Reatti had. They both turned to look at me, and then Reatti smirked at me. "Oh!" she giggled as I held out the cactus, to show her I had it.


    Brom shook his head as he stepped away from the counter, to head back upstairs to me. "As prickly as your personality," he mumbled.


    "Better to be poked than prodded!" Reatti countered.


    "And you wonder why no one''ll ever prod you!" Brom shouted back as he climbed back up the stairs.


    The rest of the room glanced at them as Reatti stood from her seat, nearly growling at him... but she coughed and sat back down as Brom returned upstairs.


    "That one was a little sharp," I told him.


    "She needs to hear it sometimes," Brom said confidently.


    Did she?


    Following Brom back down the hallway, towards Gerald''s office, I wondered if Brom and his sister had ever gone to blows. Sometimes their teasing didn''t seem that bad, but then other times one of them seemed to get genuinely upset.


    "Have you two ever gotten into fights with each other?" I asked.


    "Me and Reatti...? Just three times," he said.


    "Oh?" Three times? And they were nearly as old as I was? "That''s not bad," I said.


    "Hm... not sure about that. Last time Vim had to... well..." Brom went quiet, and I realized I had probably stepped into conversational territory he wasn''t comfortable traveling with me in.


    "Did you win at least?" I asked him.


    Brom''s spear spun a little on his shoulder as his shoulders fidgeted up and down... as if he had wanted to shrug, but had failed to do so properly.


    Vim had mentioned she was the better warrior. Which seemed... rather strange to me.


    Reatti was short. Smaller than me, even. Though I suppose that didn''t mean anything for us. After all was I not stronger than most grown men too?


    Passing Gerald''s office, I noticed he was busy writing something. He didn''t even realize we had walked by.


    "Where we going now?" I asked.


    "If it''s okay with you, I''d like to drop you off at the houses. So that I can make the rounds, though I guess you could join me if you''d like," Brom said.


    "Oh? You''d actually take your eyes off me?" I asked.


    "Well... you should be more than safe in the houses. No human can get into those doors. Plus Merit is in there too," Brom said.


    Merit again. This wasn''t the first time someone had mentioned her in such a way.


    I know I had just thought that it was... wrong to assume someone''s abilities by their appearance, but Merit looked like a genuine child. She didn''t look much older than Lomi had.


    Yet based off Brom''s tone, he''d trust Merit to protect me without fault.


    Studying the man I was following, I stared at his... lack of ear. The scar was rigid, and looked like it hadn''t been burnt off but rather torn off... and violently at that.


    While heading for the society house doors, I wondered what Vim had found out. Had it been someone from the embassy? Someone else? He had seemed... concerned. Not too terribly concerned, but concerned all the same.


    I knew after all that if it had been something very drastic and serious, he would have acted immediately. Without asking me for my input. Which he honestly hadn''t really taken into account too much, to be honest. I had been okay with him finding out, as long as he made sure it wasn''t someone from the embassy first... but I knew he probably would have done such a thing anyway no matter what I had told him to do.


    "Do you know anything about this uh... ship and pirate, that Vim brought into the society?" I asked Brom, changing my mind''s focus. I knew there was no point wondering or worrying until Vim got back.


    "Just that the ship was payment for whatever Vim did. But part of the deal was to give command of the ship to the son. He''s actually been tasked with sailing another ship, to prove himself. Especially since the warship was damaged, and is being repaired," Brom said.


    "Huh..." seems like there was a lot more to the story than anyone had told me.


    Although a good thing that Lamp and her people would be back with their own kind soon, it was also regrettable. It meant I didn''t have the time to learn their language and find out from the source themselves what had happened.


    I had kind of tried to ask, but it was difficult when I could only ask yes or no questions.


    "Lawrence would know most of it, if not Brandy or Gerald," Brom said as we rounded a corner and the metal door came into sight.


    "Right," I nodded. I''d need to ask them later. Brandy wouldn''t really work... she seemed willing to answer stuff, but was always busy. She''d answer a few things then have to run off or change topics, because she was always doing something important.


    Lawrence would work. Gerald seemed to keep secrets. Plus...


    Lawrence and Vim were friends. Seemed their relationship was something similar to the one Vim had with Nebl. So I needed to spend some time with him, or rather more time. I had only worked in his office twice so far.


    Honestly ever since the eastern girls showed up I''d been... lacking in the whole working department. I wonder if anyone in the society was bothered with that? Or maybe they didn''t mind at all? After all it''s only been a week or so... and to most of our kind that seemed inconsequential.


    Even to me, honestly... it had only been lately, since finding the society, that I''d come to start actually noticing the passing of days again.


    "Don''t leave without me, Renn. If you really need to leave for some reason ask someone to come get me," Brom said as he opened the door for me.


    I nodded as I entered. "Sure. If someone from the embassy comes, please let me know," I asked.


    "Sure," he nodded as he shut the door behind me.


    Once alone, I frowned and wondered why this was okay. I mean... he had a point that no human could come in here. The door was simply too heavy for them. Yet at the same time...


    He had been so serious about keeping an eye on me all this time, yet had so willingly and calmly looked away from me. Either he trusted me, so as I''d not wander out without his permission or Vim''s orders weren''t taken as seriously as I had thought they would be.


    Heading down the hall, I knew I should probably head down to the first floor where the kitchens and open rooms were at. To see if anyone was there. Sofia had invited me to dinner, so I''d eventually have to head down there to join her and possibly anyone else in cooking.


    Brom had said Merit was here too... maybe I should ask her to spar with me later. It''d let me find out if everyone was being serious, or if it was some kind of running joke amongst them all.


    She was a guard, though... so maybe it wasn''t a joke at all.


    Heading for my room, I decided to change clothes. I had worn a dress to go to the embassy, and honestly it was a little uncomfortable. The seams were prickly.


    Glancing down at the... cactus, in my hands, I wondered if it''d be okay on my windowsill in my room for a few days.


    Another reason to find Merit.


    First though, a different outfit.


    Reaching my room, I paused a moment and glanced at the door across from my own.


    It was open. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Vim?" I asked if he was there as he went to pushing his door open.


    The room inside was dark, and cold. As if it hadn''t been entered in ages, it felt... empty. Too empty. More empty than it actually looked.


    There was no one inside, but...


    My eyes narrowed as I smelled something odd. A scent that didn''t belong in Vim''s room.


    Looking down the hall, I wondered who it had been. Vim and I had just been here, a few hours ago. We had come here to get his spear, to give it to Brom. And this smell hadn''t been in his room then.


    I stepped into Vim''s room and took a deep breath. It didn''t take long for me to recognize the scent.


    Herra.


    Shifting on my feet, I looked around and wondered what she had been doing. And why had she left the door open? If Vim had been in the room with her, he would have closed the door behind him upon leaving.


    He always closed the door to his room when he left it. He never locked it, but he always closed it.


    "Really..." I mumbled as I looked at the weapons littering his bed. His sword, some smaller knives, and the bow and quiver were all laid against each other.


    Hm... I''d think that maybe Herra had come in here to check the weapons out, but they all seemed... unbothered. I had actually been the one to lay them out on his bed like this. When we had come here to get the spear for Brom, Vim had carelessly let them all clank onto of each other as he unfastened the leather pouch which had held them all. I hadn''t liked it, and sorted them carefully while he rambled on about how I needed to stay near Brom or Brandy until he got back.


    Not only did the weapons not look bothered... neither did anything else. His bed was as crisp and clean as ever, implying he still had yet to sleep in it, and the rest of the room didn''t have anything to bother either. Just a small chest near the wall, which I knew had extra pillows and blankets in it. I knew they''d also be untouched, at least by Vim.


    Right before leaving his room, I hesitated.


    The room smelled.


    It smelled of the society. It was clean, but I could smell... age. Wear. The stones here were old. Some were nearly a hundred years old, and you could see and smell it in certain places. The smells weren''t horrible, but they were obvious. Then of course there was the smell of mold and rotted wood occasionally... most rooms were safe from those stenches, but some of these un-lived in ones stunk of it. Vim''s room had stunk when we first moved in, but yet eventually stopped doing so. And not because Vim had cleaned it up or anything.


    Vim didn''t just not have a scent... he eliminated the scents around him. That bed in his room, although he had not slept in it yet, he had sat on it and near it enough now that I could no longer smell the old cotton within the mattress. His weird lack of smell had overpowered and diluted the other smells.


    Just like the weapons he carried. Before we had started this trip here, at the smithy, those weapons had smelled of metal. Metal and polish.


    Yet now I couldn''t smell them even if I was right in front of them. And that was because he had carried them for days.


    Grabbing the handle to his bedroom door, I took another few breaths of his room.


    Yes. It smelled now. I not only smelled Herra, I could now once again smell some of the room itself. Some of the wood from the bed''s frame. The stone, and the mold from the old wooden beams in the ceiling.


    Scents that I shouldn''t be able to smell, thanks to Vim.


    Had Herra somehow... bothered, whatever Vim did to the smells around him? How did that even work?


    If it was just someone coming in and bothering stuff, why didn''t I do that then? I touched and clung to Vim all the time, so why didn''t his clothes smell?


    And that couldn''t work either, could it. Back at the Cathedral, we had slept in the same bed for several days. Enough time that the bed had begun to smell like me, and not anything else. Yet my own smell lingered, even when he had slept in the bed the entire time.


    "Or am I simply able to smell myself because it was my own smell?" I asked myself.


    "What the heck are you talking about?"


    I jumped, nearly dropping my cactus as I turned to find no one... then looked down, and found the white hair on the small girl.


    "Hi Merit," I greeted her.


    "Hi yourself. What are you doing?" she asked as she stepped up to me, to peer into the room. She frowned at the sight of it. "Ah, Vim''s room is it? Is he here?" she asked as she looked for him.


    "No."


    "Then what are you doing? Please don''t tell me you''re like the others who try to pounce on him. That''s so weird," Merit complained.


    "It is weird," I agreed.


    "Oh? You agree? You also think he''s ugly?" Merit asked, excitedly.


    "Well... Vim is a little plain looking," I admitted.


    "He is! Why don''t they see it?" Merit asked as I stepped out into the hallway. I left Vim''s door open for a moment, and then pointed into it.


    "It was open when I got back. I was going to close it, but then I smelled..." I stopped talking, and realized I probably shouldn''t say it. Not only was it personal, but I could be horribly misunderstanding something.


    "Smelled...?" Merit stepped towards the door, and then stuck her head into it. I watched as she took a few small breaths, and then sighed. "Herra..."


    Merit shook her head as she grabbed the door''s handle and shut it firmly, and then she actually wiped her hand on her shirt as if she had just touched something nasty.


    "I had heard she tried stuff like that... but people were serious, weren''t they?" I asked.


    "Very. Her, Magda and Reatti all try. One time all three of them tried to sneak in at the same time. They broke out into a huge fight, Vim actually jumped out of the window and ran away that time," Merit said.


    "Vim would do that," I nodded.


    "Can''t blame him. Those three must be broken in the head to even want him, so of course he''d run away from them," she nodded too, firmly.


    I smiled at her, and then remembered I wanted to ask her about the thing I held. Lowering it a little, but not so much that she''d be offended, I showed her my new cactus.


    "Do you know what this is?" I asked her.


    "A succulent," she said.


    "Huh? I thought it was a cactus..." I frowned at the thing. Brom and Gerald, and even Reatti had seemed to think so too.


    "It is. Where''d you get it? They''re rare here," she said. She reached out and poked it, a little roughly too. The tiny little needle spikes made noises as they bounced off her finger.


    "Gerald gave it to me. He got it from some kind of southern merchant... he said it was his way of declaring war," I said.


    "Ah... yes. You gift a cactus to imply that you must prepare for a long drought. In merchant terms it''d be the same as saying start saving your coins, for you''ll not get anymore for a long time," Merit said.


    "Seems... silly. It''s kind of pretty. Too pretty to mean something bad," I said.


    "This one will flower too... though maybe not for a long time. You can either put it in a proper pot, or plant it upstairs on the roof in the garden. I''ll get you what you need later," Merit nodded, pleased with the idea.


    "That''d be wonderful," I said.


    Merit smiled up at me, and I smiled back at her.


    Then her face scrunched up, and then she sneezed. I blinked as I watched her rub her nose, and groaned.


    "You okay?" I asked.


    "I''m allergic to flowers," she complained.


    "You... you are?" I pulled the cactus away from her.


    "Yes. Not sure why, but they make me sneeze a lot," she sniffed, yet didn''t sound too upset over it.


    "Yet... you work in the garden?" I asked. At least Gerald had said so.


    "Yep, I do. When I''m not being a guard," she said.


    "But you''re allergic to them...?" I worriedly asked.


    "I am. I sneeze like crazy on the roof too," she said.


    "I... I see..." I wasn''t really sure what to think of that. She was allergic to them, to the point of sneezing that badly... yet still enjoyed them?


    So odd.


    Merit sneezed again, and I noticed this time it had sounded kind of cute.


    "Least it sounds cute when you do it," I said.


    "Does it?" she asked with a tilt of her head.


    I nodded.


    "That sucks," she complained.


    "Not really..." I said softly.


    Merit took a deep breath, sniffing the entire time. "I''ve never heard Vim sneeze before," Merit said.


    "Oh? Hm..." I quickly thought about it. "Me either," I said.


    "See? What kind of thing doesn''t sneeze? I''m telling you he''s not real," she said.


    "He''s..." I hesitated again. "Not real?" I asked after a moment to gather my thoughts.


    "Definitely... anyway, I came up here to get you so you can help me cook. We have a dinner date," she said.


    "Yes. We do. I was going to change first," I said with a point to my room.


    "Is that your room?" she asked as she stepped around me to my door.


    Without even asking, Merit opened the door to my bedroom.


    I didn''t stop her as she peered into it, and wouldn''t have stopped her even if she had stepped into it too. Yet she didn''t, she simply looked in.


    "Hm... I''m surprised," she said.


    "Of?" I asked as I peered into the room above her. It was easy to do since she was so small.


    "I kind of figured I''d smell Vim in here, but lo'' and behold I don''t. You two must not be as close as some of them think," Merit said.


    My ears twitched under my hat, and some of the hairs in them getting caught on the pins reminded me I needed to take it off. It was growing itchy. "Uh... you can smell Vim?" I asked, choosing to focus on that and not the other important thing she had said.


    "No. Of course not. But you can smell him if you pay attention to what you can and can''t smell," she said.


    Stepping around her to go into my room, I paused for a tiny moment as I entered my room and put the... cactus succulent thing onto my windowsill. "Can and can''t smell," I said as I thought about it.


    "Think about it. He has no scent, and erases other ones. If you pay attention you can use that to... well... smell him, in a way," she said as if it was obvious.


    Right. It was. Actually, it really was.


    I nodded as I slowly undid the pins in my hat. "You''re very right," I said.


    "Of course I am. Vim stinks. Also, is that an easel?" she asked with a point at the thing standing in the center of the room.


    "It is," I said. I was glad that I had moved the painting aside. A blank canvas was lying on my bed, about to be placed onto it. I had this morning woken up a little earlier than I had planned and was going to start my next painting... but Brandy had knocked on my door before I could actually get at it.


    The painting of the village and the cross that Vim wanted from me was sitting up against the wall opposing the desk. It was at an angle that Merit couldn''t see it, especially so thanks to her height.


    "You like to paint?" she asked.


    "I do, sometimes," I said. Honestly I didn''t really enjoy the art itself... but I had a few things I wanted to paint. A few memories, that I really wanted to see with my own eyes and not just my heart.


    "Any good at it?" Merit asked as I tossed my hat aside and went to my dresser, to dig out some of the looser guild clothes that were a little too casual to wear in front of humans.


    "Not really sure..." I said honestly.


    "If you are I''d like you to paint me something," she said.


    "Oh? Sure?"


    Getting undressed, I ignored the odd silence from Merit until it became... a little too odd. Turning to look at her, I found her staring at me as I slowly slid some trousers on.


    Tilting my head at her, I wondered what was wrong.


    "Merit?" I said her name gently.


    "How old are you Renn?" she asked softly.


    "Almost two hundred years old, I think. I could be off, though," I said.


    Merit took a very deep breath, and then sighed. "I see..."


    "Uh..."


    I noticed the way she looked away, not at herself though... but at the floor.


    Glancing down at my own body, I wondered what she was actually focused on. It couldn''t be my breasts, since they weren''t that big honestly. It was why I had been so bothered to learn that Vim had found larger ones more attractive. And my butt wasn''t much better, either... especially since my tail kind of made it look funny... and...


    "I wasn''t jealous of your body Renn, but rather your boldness."


    Turning to look at the young looking girl, I found her smiling gently at me. She looked like a child, but had the smile of an old woman.


    "Boldness..." I whispered.


    She nodded. "You had no shame just now. Though that might be because you don''t really think about me much, or maybe because you see me as a friend. But... I''d not strip before you. At least, not without feeling horribly ashamed as I did so," she said with a very honest tone.


    "Ah... well... I hadn''t stripped nude, Merit," I said. I lifted the little undergarment a little, to show it off.


    "I know. Yet still. Could you have done that in front of Vim?" she asked me.


    I nodded. Could I? I have. Several times.


    Merit groaned and shook her head, but not in a way that told me she was upset or bothered with me... rather she seemed bothered with herself.


    "Do you... want to be able to strip in front of people?" I asked her.


    "Huh? No... I just... well..." Merit shifted, and then she turned to glance down the hallway. After a moment she stepped into my room, and although didn''t close the door all the way behind her she did nearly shut it. "I''m a knifefish, Renn," she then said with a whisper.


    "A..." I frowned and shook my head. What was that?


    "A glass knifefish," she said with a nod.


    Slowly nodding, I wondered what it was. A fish, supposedly... but glass? Knife? Was that why she was so little? And why her hair was white?


    "I uh... I''m kind of..." she shifted and then sighed. Then she pointed at her chest. "My uh... skin, is a little transparent. It makes me look weird," she said.


    "Transparent?" I tried to see what she meant, but I couldn''t. Merit looked... normal? Other than her white hair, and the obvious fact she looked like a child.


    "My chest and stomach and stuff. You can kind of see some... organs and bones and stuff. It looks weird," she said as she looked away.


    "Huh..." I frowned as I tried to imagine it. Bones and organs? Really...


    "Also when I get embarrassed I get all... staticky, like so," she reached up, and ruffled her hair. As she did, I heard little pops and saw small flashes of blue and white.


    "I noticed that before. Like a spark, when Vim tapped you on the head," I said.


    "Well, yeah. He''s embarrassing," she mumbled.


    Smiling softly at her, I resisted the urge to go over to her and try to mimic what Vim had done. She''d probably not appreciate it.


    "Tell you what, after our dinner why don''t you take a bath with me? My bath is big enough," I offered.


    Merit''s eyes focused on me, and then narrowed at me. "Didn''t you hear me? I get embarrassed when I..." she stopped talking as I continued to smile patiently at her.


    A long few moments passed, and then she sighed and nodded. "Okay. Sure. But don''t tell Sofia," she said.


    "Really? Cool. And I promise... though surely you''re not embarrassed with her? You''ve known her forever," I said.


    "You must not really understand what it means to be embarrassed," she mumbled.


    "I do. Vim makes my face burn so hot sometimes I want to run back to the snowy mountains," I said as I went to putting on the rest of my clothes.


    "That''s not... Well... Hm..." Merit seemed to give up as I giggled and finished with my dressing.


    "Well?" I asked her as I showed off my outfit.


    "You look like someone Brom would try to flirt with," she said.


    "You''re kidding..." I suddenly lost interest in the outfit.


    "Hm. He likes to pretend to be into pretty town girls. It''s a front, he actually likes real old women," she said.


    "Real old women...?" I asked, suddenly feeling a little better about the stuff I was wearing.


    "Old. He''s gross too. Come on, Sofia will be off soon, and she''ll complain if she finds me in your room," Merit said as she turned to leave.


    "Why would she do that?" I asked as I went to follow her.


    "I''m supposed to keep an eye on you... but I usually never go into anyone else''s room. Sofia''s been trying to get me into her room for years. She''d be upset," Merit said.


    Ah... that was why she came to find me. The main reason, at least. Wonder who had told her that she needed to keep an eye on me.


    "You could just go into her room, Merit," I said as we left my own. I closed the door behind me, and we headed for the stairs.


    "No I can''t Renn. Her rooms full of plants and trees, I''d be slobbering snot for a month," she complained.


    Smiling at her reason, I happily joined Merit as we went to cook dinner.


    Vim wasn''t back yet, so I might as well enjoy the moment while I could... since he might return with bad news.

 Chapter 143 - One Hundred and Forty Two – Vim – Lamp

    Chapter 143: Chapter One Hundred and Forty Two ¨C Vim ¨C Lamp The alleyway was dark, and not just because it was night. The buildings on either side of me were conjoined from the third floor up to their roofs. The alley felt more like a weird hallway than not, thanks to how they had built them.


    Stepping over a weird looking puddle, I tried to plan my next move.


    I had failed to track down the woman.


    I''d blame my own lack of urgency, by not chasing her down as quickly as possible... but there was something strange going on. When I had left the Animalia Company, only a short time later I had thought I had found her. Only a few blocks away, heading towards the port. I had seen who I had thought was her at a distance, in an alley much like the one I was walking through now.


    Yet by the time I got closer to her, she was gone.


    Which wasn''t possible. There were alleys, and backways, and of course buildings aplenty to hide in... but one moment I was following her down a large alley, then the next she was gone. She had crossed a small street, ran into a smaller alley, and by the time I had picked up my pace to enter the alley behind her she had disappeared.


    Disappeared completely. I wasn''t hunting her on the level I''d hunt others, but I had still been in pursuit. I had still wanted to know who she was and why she was stalking Renn. So it wasn''t like I had been leisurely strolling...


    Rounding a corner, I tried to focus through the stink of the port. There were far too many smells here to actually track her down by smell alone, but I was hoping I''d do so anyway. She had been heading towards the port, so odds were her place of operations was nearby. Or at least whoever she reported to was here.


    It was around here that I had seen her the first time too. At that restaurant Renn and I had gone to, with the violinist. That place was only a few streets down. I was making a typical sweep along the port, methodically looking and trying to find traces of her scent.


    Yet the last few hours had yielded no results. Not only had I not found her, I hadn''t smelled her since I lost her.


    I should have been more attentive. I should have simply ran forward and grabbed her, uncaring of the repercussions.


    The worst part was... even though I had her in my sights for a good while, I really didn''t know much about her. The color of her hair, her face, or stature. I had no idea about any of that thanks to the thick cloak she had worn. For all I knew she wasn''t even a woman but a young boy who was just thin and gangly.


    It wasn''t often I failed such a simple task as this... but I knew another chance would show itself. They always did.


    Sighing as I left the dark alley and stepped out onto the street, I ignored a tall man who went still upon my exit. I walked past him, and ignored the very concerned look on his face as I did. He must have thought I was a mugger, thanks to the way I had stepped out of the alley.


    The man sighed in relief as I headed back towards the company.


    Wish I could sigh in relief.


    Slowing my pace, since most of the traffic walking around was doing so leisurely, I rolled my shoulder and decided to grab them the next time. Those embassy people would come tomorrow, I bet some of them will leave with them and Renn will of course join them. I''ll grab that stalker then.


    Crossing a street, I studied a pair of men on the corner. They were laughing at something said, and looked like dock workers. They weren''t wearing the Animalia guild logo, but they wore common work clothes. There was a chance they were employees of the company, just simply wearing whatever common garb they had at the moment.


    Brandy was trying so hard to make the company something more than it was. Putting the logo everywhere, making everyone in different stations wear different clothes and follow different dress codes.


    Pointless. You did such things in the military, not a business. Or at least, you didn''t do that in this era. The people here wouldn''t, and didn''t understand it. The idea of a brand logo was beyond them, since it didn''t exist.


    Most people in this era didn''t even realize that their coins half the time had different crests and names upon them. All they knew were the colors and weights. And how much bread a single one would buy.


    But who could blame anyone? Life was hard enough as it was. When surviving the cold, and keeping food on your families table took all your attention as it was why notice or care about anything else?


    Did Renn even realize how gentle she and the rest of them were? Even the members of our society, who didn''t care for humans, were willing to help them out to a certain extent. A rarity... and not just because they weren''t human themselves.


    People weren''t kind in this era. Even the religious had their trepidation''s about helping strangers.


    I rounded a large warehouse, and the Animalia Company building came into sight. The thing was large, with flat walls and tall roofs, made in such a way to hide the inside roof-courtyards from sight. Other than the pointy and tall roof walls, the rest of the building was plain and simple. Unimposing, and without much decoration.


    We had built it that way on purpose. I had built it that way on purpose.


    Yet I knew soon that type of lifestyle choice would come to an end. Brandy and Gerald were changing the way they operated. Changing how deeply they got involved in the cities politics, and how much money they made.


    I sighed as I crossed the street and headed for the main entrance, since the depots were now all locked up and shuttered.


    The main entrance was the only doors open this late, and would only be open for a short while longer. They were the last to close, as the human workers slowly made their way out and home. Rarely did anyone actually enter the building during these hours.


    Sometimes I''d sneak in through the rooftops, but I wasn''t in the mood to clamber up the side of the depot like I did. I had never gotten caught doing it, but sometimes being... normal was best.


    "Normal," I scoffed. Sure. I was totally normal. What kind of normal man returned home after half a day of searching for some would-be kidnapper or stalker?


    What kind of protector failed to actually catch the bastard he was chasing?


    "This one," I told myself as I stepped up to the main door. It was closed, but there were lights inside, and voices.


    There were half a dozen doors, all very large and usually propped open, but I knew only the two in the center would be unlocked. I pushed one open slowly, being careful just in case a human was just behind it. They got hurt easily.


    Entering the main lobby, I glanced around at the few who were in it... and was a little surprised to find Brom amongst the group, yet no Renn.


    Brom noticed my entrance first, and perked up. He hurried over; carrying the spear I had gifted him earlier today, and smiled as I shut the door behind me. "Welcome back, Vim!" he said happily.


    "Hm... did you lose her already?" I asked him.


    "Huh? Oh... no. Renn is in the houses, with my sister and Merit," he said softly.


    I noted he spoke softly not out of shame, but necessity. The rest of the group in the lobby, mostly women who wore clerk uniforms, were all human.


    "She better be," was all I said as I stepped past him and headed for the hallway hidden behind the stairwells.


    Brom groaned quietly as I left him in the lobby, and realized I probably shouldn''t have said that so... directly.


    Walking past the group of clerks, I ignored their stares as they all went silent as I walked past them. By the time I rounded the stairs and went into the hallway I heard them asking Brom who I were and what I was doing.


    I didn''t care about hearing his answer as I headed for the Societies doors.


    Merit and Reatti? Reatti I understood... but I hadn''t expected her to become close with Merit. But why should I be surprised? Renn tried to become friends with everyone, why wouldn''t she also try to befriend someone who used to hunt our kind down?


    Opening the Society door, I made sure to close it with care. The bottom floor ones were always a little worn, thanks to being the ones most opened and closed. It was why I tried to not use them often.


    "Then why did I just use it?" I asked myself as I headed down the hall, to the kitchen and eating areas.


    Ignoring the answer to that question, I peered into the kitchens I passed. I could smell lingering scents of food and cleaning supplies. They had not just cooked recently, but had cleaned up too.


    Following the sounds of voices, I noticed the deeper voice of Wynn and... As I peered around an open door, I saw the few sitting at a table nearby. They all had cups in their hands, and were talking lightly. Something about some rumor of the war to the south they had overheard from someone.


    Wynn and Magdalena were nodding in agreement to what Jasna had just said. Pierre and Reatti were shaking their heads, however.


    Reatti, but not Renn or Merit.


    Stepping past the door, I ignored the mention of my name being spoken lightly. Reatti had noticed me.


    I didn''t find Renn in any of the other rooms, so I headed upstairs... then to the next. Heading for her room, I wondered how long Brom had abandoned her into Merit''s hands.


    It really wasn''t that big a deal. It wasn''t like Renn was actually in danger, just yet anyway... and Merit, well...


    Renn was safer with Merit than she was Brom and Reatti, if it really came to it.


    As I approached her room, and my own, I slowed a little as I heard light chatting.


    Renn''s happy voice somehow pierced the walls and her heavy bedroom door... I could just barely make out what she was saying, which told me most others wouldn''t have been able to do so... but it wasn''t her voice that I found interesting.


    "You think so too?" Merit asked Renn her opinion, and I came to a stop right before her bedroom door.


    They weren''t actually in her bedroom, by the sound of it... their voices had a very slight echo. They were in the bathroom and...


    Sure enough, I heard the sound of faint splashing.


    They were taking a bath together.


    "I do! How could I not when he says such things!" Renn said, a little loudly.


    Frowning, I tried to imagine it.


    Renn and Merit? Was anyone else in there too? Surely not. I didn''t hear anyone else.


    Merit was actually... Wait, no... Renn''s tub was one that was recessed into the floor. There was a good chance they were just soaking their feet in hot water. It was chilly, and damp in the air thanks to the storm that was about to hit the port.


    I nodded at myself. Yes. They weren''t actually bathing together; they were just sitting and soaking their feet.


    Surely.


    After all if they were actually in the bath together... then...


    Turning around, to leave before I got curious enough to actually open the door and check, I headed down the hall to the metal door at the other side of the housing area.


    Exiting the Society area, I closed the door and headed towards the eastern section. To the apartment block and storage.


    Time to check on the eastern girls, I guess.


    Renn was fine. Especially if she had somehow been able to make Merit comfortable enough to bathe with her.


    How had she done it?


    I''d need to tell Renn later how serious Merit was... and what kind of friendship she had just earned, however she had earned it.


    Merit used to kill those who had seen her naked, after all.


    Heading downstairs, I walked along the dark hallways until I found another door. A metal one, but not as heavy and not as locked as the ones we used for the society housing area. I opened it quietly, and made sure it closed quietly too.


    Walking down the hallway, it didn''t take long until I started to hear the loud talking of many women. Most of the conversations that I could make out amongst all the chatter were positive, and full of excitement.


    Slowing to a stop near the entrance to one of the community rooms, I listened into a small group.


    "Pram is so lucky," one said.


    "She is? More like we are. If it really is Pram''s sister, that means we can trust her to tell us the truth. No more guessing," another said.


    "Does it matter? Whether it''s here or there we''re still better off than we had been," a third gave her outlook. A couple others chimed in to agree with that statement.


    I nodded; glad that at least a few seemed to understand their predicament.


    They didn''t have much a choice in the matter in the first place... so they should be thankful for what was happening, and that it wasn''t that bad.


    But... that wasn''t what people like them wanted to hear. Even if it was reality. And not just because they were humans, either.


    Stepping past the room, I went deeper into the apartment building. I passed a few bedrooms which were empty, but then another that had a sleeping woman inside it. She was curled up under her blankets, like a child.


    "Vim?"


    Nodding at Lamp, who stepped out of her room, I approached her slowly. To take in the rooms and people I passed.


    They all seemed relatively fine, if anything a little excited. Pretty much most of them were awake, even though they should be getting ready for bed. They must be anxious over tomorrow.


    "How''s it going Lamp?" I asked as I stepped up to the scarred woman.


    She smiled up at me, and I noticed the way she glanced around... as if to make sure no one else came over. I''d wonder why she''d do such a thing, but she gave me the answer as she reached over to grab me by the wrist. She pulled me into one of the larger rooms, one with a single table and a few chairs. For some reason it was cold.


    "Where''s your girl? She usually comes to say goodnight around this time," she asked.


    "Occupied. There''s stuff that needs to be handled before your embassy folk show up tomorrow," I told her.


    Lamp nodded, acting as if that made perfect sense. Well... maybe to her it did.


    "Brandy was here earlier. Telling me that she wants to be there when Pram meets her sister," Lamp said.


    "She probably just wants to make sure it all goes well," I said.


    She nodded and then stepped over to one of the chairs, as to sit in it.


    Once she was sitting, she smiled and gestured to the chair next to her.


    With a small sigh I accepted her invitation, and pulled the chair a little away from the table... so I could sit in front of her. It let me put my back to the wall, and not the door to the room. Not that I needed to worry about anyone here sneaking up on me, but it was just habit.


    "You''re an odd man, Vim," she said with a smile as I sat in front of her.


    "Why do you think so?" I asked.


    "Just... the way you sat down. Did you not want to sit to my left?" she asked as she shifted a little.


    "Oh... no, Lamp. I didn''t want to put my back to the door. It had nothing to do with you," I said gently.


    She had thought I hadn''t wanted to sit staring at her scarred face... not that her right side was much better, but it was a little more normal than her left.


    "Your back... do you worry one of us would attack you?" she asked, suddenly smiling again. Although I wasn''t too happy to have her talk about this, it was better than her thinking I had been discomforted by her looks.


    "No... it''s just habit. Something I''ve acquired over a lifetime," I told her.


    Lamp giggled, and it somehow reminded me of Renn. They didn''t have the same giggle, or laugh, so why had it done so?


    "I wonder who learned their kindness first. You or Renn," she wondered.


    "I''m older than her," I said.


    "Still, something tells me you were a brute before you met her," she said and nodded to herself, as if it was obvious.


    Frowning at her, I wondered why she thought such a thing. I mean... there was no way to tell her that I had only known Renn for a short time, but even if I did I doubted she''d believe it.


    "Mind if we change topics?" I asked her.


    She tilted her head as she nodded lightly.


    "Do your people plan to accept the embassy''s offer?" I asked her.


    "Yes. If we can. Though... I''m not sure how many will choose to risk the journey home. I think we''ll all end up staying here, or maybe just going to one of the other embassies closer. Tripol said there are a few nearby, ones only a few weeks away and it''s at a city where most people speak our language," she said.


    I nodded. "That''d be a good place if you chose to stay in their employ," I said.


    Lamp slowly nodded, and then glanced at the door. I slowly followed her gaze, and we watched as two heads ducked out of sight. Their bare feet slapped against the stone floor as they hurried away back to their rooms, giggling.


    "Some are younger than you think," Lamp whispered.


    "All of you are younger than you think," I said gently.


    "Hmm... makes me want to prove to you I''m not as young as I look," she said softly.


    Please don''t try.


    Looking back at her, I wanted to sigh at her warm smile... and the small gleam in her eyes. That wasn''t the kind of look I wanted to see right now. If we had been alone, hundreds of miles from anyone... maybe a hundred or so years ago...


    "Has Brandy or Renn talked with you about another choice?" I asked her.


    Lamp blinked, and the little lights of passion in her eyes died down a little. "Another choice?" she asked.


    They hadn''t yet? Though... I had told Renn to do so after the embassy. And it wasn''t like I had given her much time to do so. Plus she might have chosen to not offer it either.


    "What do you plan to do?" I asked her.


    "Well... probably work at the embassy, if I can. I have no home to go back to... and spending another year, or so, on a ship or wagon doesn''t sound too fun anymore," she said.


    A year. Had they been slaves that long? It was a miracle they not only had survived, but that their minds had as well. Maybe that was why she desired me. Hard to fault her for that then.


    "What did you think of the embassy?" I asked her.


    Lamp shrugged. "Seems... fine? Normal, I guess. Everyone there seemed happy enough, but I did notice most of the people there were older... and a few were like me," she said lightly, and tapped her left cheek. Where one of her scars was curling the deepest into her cheek. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "People unable or unwilling to venture home," I said, understanding what she meant.


    She nodded. "It was a little obvious."


    "There''s nothing wrong with not risking such a perilous journey. As you so obviously know, they''re not always fun or quick," I said.


    "Obviously... but a few of the girls do have homes to go back to. A few have husbands, or children. Though... who knows if any of them would even take them back even if they made it home," she said.


    She spoke callously, but honestly. It seemed she and the rest had long talked and pondered such things... probably even before I had found them in those cages.


    "Would you do me a favor?" I asked her.


    "Anything," she said. Rather quickly too.


    "I expect Renn to ask you, and the others, if they wish to stay here. In the employ of our company. The Animalia Guild," I said.


    Lamp blinked, but said nothing.


    "If you do you''ll live well, be paid well, and be taught the local language of course. You won''t have to stay here in these apartments either, you''ll be given real living quarters. But, at the same time... it''s probably the same as what your people''s embassy is offering. Plus they have a bunch of your own kind there, so that''s something we don''t have to offer," I said.


    "You have other things to offer, though," she said. I was about to continue, but stopped. She nodded after a moment, and then gulped. "Like yourself. Or Renn. Or Brandy. And the others who have helped us out. People that are... good, even if we''re different. Even if we can''t speak to one another," she added.


    "Renn and I will not always be here. We''re travelers," I warned her.


    "I know... Renn and I have had many conversations, Vim. Though they''re odd ones," she smiled as she thought of them.


    "Though... we would return occasionally. And there are others here, that you''ve not met, who are like Renn and myself. People you could learn to trust and be friends with, just as much as us," I said to her. As I spoke I glanced at the door again, expecting to see more eavesdropping girls... but instead it was just one of the younger ones walking by. She smiled and waved, but didn''t stick around.


    She nodded. "I''ve seen them."


    Oh? Wonder who she saw?


    "Though I''m not sure how many are like you two... so far I''ve seen three at least, not including Brandy," she said as she thought about it.


    My wandering eyes smoothly went back to Lamp, and I stared hard into her eyes as she looked upward in thought, and then nodded. "Yeah. Three. A little girl with white hair, that Lawrence, and I think that man who drove that carriage too," she said.


    Parts of my shirt became a little... tighter upon my body as I realized what she was talking about.


    "Lamp?" I asked softly.


    She blinked, and then looked down at me. "Hm? Am I wrong? The girl is obviously one, she speaks like my grandmother. I don''t know the words she says, but her tone and the way her eyes stare at me make it real obvious... and Lawrence spoke like you, in that old accent from generations ago," Lamp lifted a finger to point and wave, as if proud to declare how obvious it was that we weren''t normal.


    Spoke like me. She must mean from the ceremony. From the funeral, where we laid that girl to rest. Maybe one of the rites he had preached upon burying her had been something archaic.


    The cold room became much colder, and what had been just a simple and happy conversation suddenly became very serious.


    I kept myself from moving. I gripped my knees, so I wouldn''t shoot my hand out to grab her by the throat.


    "You''ve noticed?" I asked her softly.


    "Well... I''ve been starring at you and her, so..." Lamp blushed a little as she shyly smiled and looked away, not realizing how serious this suddenly had become.


    While staring at her happy face, I felt a bile and disgust begin to form in my stomach.


    This woman had noticed we weren''t normal. That we weren''t human. And instead of hating us or wanting to kill us or tell anyone... she instead found herself more attracted to us all the same. Or maybe simply overlooked it entirely.


    Hell she was blushing and smiling in such a way that it''d make one think she found it a positive, not a negative at all.


    "Plus, I mean... Vim... you''re way too strong. I watched you lift that anchor all on your own!" Lamp ended all doubt of what she meant, and did so with a smirk.


    "Right..." I said softly.


    My hands slowly released my knees, and I began to breathe again. Slowly, at first.


    Lamp smiled warmly as she nodded, and didn''t seem to be bothered at all. It made me wonder how long it had been since I had met someone like her. How long had it been since I myself had met a human who realized what we were, and not cry out in terror or run away? Or run to the church?


    Maybe it was because they were pagans. Or maybe her life she''s lived until this point. It had obviously not been a kind one at all. I could only imagine how much pain and suffering she''s had to endure, even from her youth.


    She saw the unnatural, and instead of running or fearing it she instead embraced it and found it... well... something special. Like a warm fire to rest at, after a long walk in the cold rain.


    Even though she had suffered terribly to get to this point... Lamp, even if I didn''t want to admit it, was someone perfectly suited to be given the opportunity to join the Society.


    "Would you... come with me, Lamp?" I asked her.


    "Hm? Please don''t invite me to your bed Vim... I really would like it, but Renn would hate me if I did and I value her over you and," Lamp quickly began to blunder through a gentle rejection, which made me shake my head and scoff.


    "She''d not hate you, but me!" I said.


    "True, but still! It''d be very awkward! Just think, me trying to talk to her and her trying to talk to me... then she''d stab you, and then get her little wooden board and..." Lamp started giggling at the thought.


    "Stab me she would..." I said softly.


    She''d do much worse if I broke your neck too.


    Slowly standing, I chuckled as Lamp went to giggling away, her thoughts must have gone even further and whatever they had found had been hilarious to her.


    Smiling down at her, I realized I''d not be able to kill her. Not yet, anyway.


    "I''d like you to meet Renn... to show you something about her," I told her.


    "Hm? Meet..." Lamp slowly stopped her giggling, and then looked up at me and went quiet.


    I held out my hand... and after staring at it for a moment she nodded.


    She took it, and I smiled gently at the young, scarred woman who was doing all she could to be positive in one of the darkest moments of her life. She was the embodiment of so many of our members. She''d be able to fit in and live amongst us, because the rest of the society would see themselves in her.


    "Just me?" she asked softly.


    To think I had come here just to occupy my time, while Renn bathed with Merit. Hopefully by now they''d be done.


    "For now. Maybe the others can come later," I said.


    "Sure. But I swear Vim, if you take me to a bed I''ll hop into it and you''ll have to deal with the consequences," she warned.


    "Duly noted," I accepted.

 Chapter 144 - One Hundred and Forty Three – Renn - Friends and a Vim

    Chapter 144: Chapter One Hundred and Forty Three ¨C Renn - Friends and a Vim Staring at Lamp, who was in turn staring at me... I shifted a little on my chair.


    I felt uncomfortable, as if I was itchy all over. Yet it wasn''t out of fear but just... concern. Worry.


    Yet at the same time... I felt warm. And not just because I had soaked in a hot bath for a good hour with Merit.


    Lamp said something, and out of the corner of my eye I watched Merit and Vim stare at her as she spoke.


    Merit then responded, and I blinked to look at her. Finding out she spoke their language was a surprise, but somehow the oddest part was the voice she had when she spoke it. She didn''t sound... young, like she did when speaking in the language I knew. The guttural tones of Lamp''s language gave Merit a deeper tone, and thus made her sound older... as if she was a grown woman.


    Vim said something in return, which made Lamp smile softly. Then Vim looked at me and nodded.


    "She''d like to touch your ears, Renn," Vim said.


    "Oh. Yes. Of course," I stood from my seat, which made Lamp''s smile grow massively. She leaned forward as I went to kneeling in front of her chair; I decided to just... crouch down onto my knees, since I expected this to take a moment.


    Lamp was very, very gentle with me as she touched my right ear. I felt her skinny fingers poke me at first, and then find a little confidence as they begun to brush my ears with a gentle pat. As if I was some kind of cat.


    The scarred woman giggled as she touched me, and then said something that made Merit scoff... then she too stepped forward, and suddenly my left ear was being touched too. This time with smaller hands, like a child''s. Her hands were cold which was odd; we had just soaked in a hot bath.


    "Merit?" I asked.


    "What? If you''ll let some human touch them why can''t I?" she complained.


    Well... that was true...


    "I''ve never got to touch them like that," Vim complained.


    "You touch her and I''ll shock you so bad that you''ll not be able to touch metal for a week," Merit said swiftly.


    Vim sighed, and I wondered what the heck she meant. Shock?


    "You''ve touched my ears before Vim," I said.


    "What?" Merit''s hand left my ear, and between my low hanging hair and bangs I saw her turn on him, as if to yell.


    "What?" Vim said back, sounding defiant... as if daring Merit to do something about it.


    I giggled as Merit began to mumble about going back to her old ways and...


    Then Lamp said something, and pulled her hand back from my head.


    "She''s done Renn. She''s flabbergasted, and isn''t sure what to think," Merit translated for me.


    Oh. Looking up, I frowned at Lamp''s expression. It wasn''t... a bad one, but that happy smile was gone now.


    Had my ears not been... good enough?


    Lamp then turned to Merit and asked something. The question made Merit''s eye twitch, and a tiny little spark of light popped near her forehead.


    Vim leaned forward, putting his hand on the back of the chair that Lamp sat upon, and said something gently. Lamp nodded quickly as Vim spoke.


    "Hmph," Merit turned her head, and then stepped away... she stepped over to one of the other chairs and tables, and sat upon it with a huff.


    "What''d she ask?" I whispered to Vim.


    "She wanted to touch Merit''s hair too," Vim said.


    "Not gonna happen," Merit complained.


    "Didn''t say you had to, Merit," Vim said to her.


    "Renn can touch it, but no one else," she nodded, making the decision.


    "Ah..." I kind of wanted to touch it. It looked like normal hair, but seemed... denser. And her bangs and other parts looked clumped together oddly too. I had also noticed, while in the bath, that her hair hadn''t gotten wet like normal hair did. It was... more like the fur on my ears or tail. It got weird when wet. I bet it felt odd. But it''d be rude to touch it when Lamp wasn''t allowed to. I''d do it later.


    Lamp then reached a hand out, smiling gently at me as she said something along with my name. I realized what she was trying to do, and accepted her help. I took her hand and she somewhat pulled me up off the ground, back to my feet.


    "Thanks," I said to her, and then wondered what to say or do now.


    "Well Merit?" Vim asked.


    "Well what? She''s fine. She''s not scared, nor bothered. That''s a pagan for you," she said from her seat.


    "She might start worshiping us, however," Vim warned.


    Merit shrugged. "Better than the alternative."


    "I''d rather not be worshiped," I noted.


    "Yes... I don''t need you becoming a saint either," Vim agreed.


    "Oh... for once we agree on something," Merit said.


    Lamp smiled as she turned her head, following us and our conversation. She couldn''t understand of course, but it looked like she was trying to.


    "Would you ask Lamp how she noticed we weren''t human?" I asked Vim.


    "Hm? She noticed my strength at first, Renn. I had hauled up an anchor on the ship, alone. I had not thought any of them were watching, but obviously she had been," he said to me.


    "Then... how''d she notice I wasn''t one?" I asked.


    He blinked, and Merit snickered in amusement as Vim sighed and looked at Lamp. He asked her the question, and after a few back-and-forths Vim nodded and looked back at me. "Your eyes. The pupils. She noticed that they''re oddly shaped sometimes," Vim said.


    Oh... That wasn''t good was it? It meant others would notice too if I stuck around a singular place a lot and...


    Merit then giggled, and tapped the table with her small hand. It would have sounded like a slap had it been a normal sized hand. "Don''t lie!" she laughed.


    "I didn''t," Vim glared at her.


    "Huh? What?" I asked worriedly. Vim had lied? Surely not...


    "Lamp saw the way your eyes narrow when you look at Vim. And only him. It''s why she noticed, since she finds you both very attractive," Merit giggled as she spoke, making her already odd sounding voice even odder.


    Wait...


    Glancing at Vim, he sighed as he nodded. "You focus a little... when you look at something you find interesting," he said.


    I blushed, and then Lamp and Merit both erupted into laughter.


    Vim shook his head, but had a smile all the same.


    "Oh? What''s this? Merit laughing, a blushing Renn and... a human? One of the eastern girls?" Lawrence walked into the room, frowning as he took the sight in.


    "Don''t lie either! You''ve been standing out there for half an hour!" Merit shouted at him.


    "I have not!" Lawrence argued back.


    "True. It''s only been about ten minutes," Vim said.


    "Vim!" Lawrence groaned, but smiled gently afterward.


    Lamp blinked as she looked around, and I felt a little bad for her. Wish I could speak her language... That was really the only reason Vim and Merit weren''t talking in hers, so that I could understand.


    Lawrence then walked up, and frowned as he focused on her. He studied her, and Lamp went absolutely still as she stared back into his eyes.


    Then Lawrence said something, in her language. The two talked by themselves for a moment as we all watched them.


    Lawrence was staring at her rather closely...


    Then Lawrence nodded as he stepped back. "I see. So you plan to grant her asylum," Lawrence said.


    "That''s the plan," Merit said.


    "Asylum?" I asked. Hopefully that wasn''t anything bad.


    "He means invite her to the Society, Renn," Vim told me.


    "Oh. Yes. Yes," I said with a quick nod of the head.


    "All of them or just her?" Lawrence asked.


    "For now just her. Maybe the others later, after some careful selection," Vim said.


    I wanted to protest, but knew better. I mean... what if some left for home before we gave them the chance? The poor girls would miss out on living with us, and being safe. Yet at the same time, Vim was right. Too many too quickly was dangerous. We needed to make sure we could trust them.


    "Well... they''d be better than that foolish pirate of yours, at least. If we can get enough of them, they''d be quite useful in the archives and as auditors," Lawrence said.


    "Wouldn''t do much as guards, but yes... they''d be useful in a few ways," Merit agreed.


    "For even you to agree... What''d Vim do, offer one of his legs?" Lawrence asked.


    "Who''d want that?" Merit nearly spat at the thought.


    "You could stand on them, you''d become normal height for once," Vim suggested.


    Merit glared at him as Lawrence chuckled, then said something else to Lamp.


    Lamp pointed at me, and then the two spoke some more, then laughed at each other.


    "Is he teasing me?" I asked.


    "Only slightly," Merit said.


    I frowned, but wasn''t too offended. If anything it was a good sign... if Lawrence, who seemed to be an older and more prominent member here was willing to indulge the idea of letting Lamp into the Society then I could accept a little teasing as the price for it.


    Lawrence chuckled as he stepped away, and then gestured for Vim to follow him. The two men stepped away, heading for the hallway. Hopefully he wasn''t pulling Vim aside as to tell him he was against it, or worse...


    "Don''t worry. He''s just going to ask for permission to go get Gerald and the others," Merit said.


    "Oh... yes... right. They all need to check, huh," I said.


    "Well... kind of," Merit sighed as she hopped off the chair. It was a real hop, thanks to the height difference between her and the chair.


    She walked over to Lamp, and the two went to talking to one another. I watched as Lamp smiled calmly while talking to Merit... it looked almost as if Lamp was doing her best to not get too excited. She seemed to be having a blast. Which was odd... you''d think she''d be worried, or concerned... but maybe she knew Vim, and thus me and the rest, wouldn''t hurt her.


    It had been... surprising to have Vim knock on my door, here in the Societies house area, and for Lamp to be standing right next to him. She had waved happily at me, which made me panic at first... I had thought maybe something had happened.


    Not just with Lamp and the other girls... but Vim himself.


    He had left to track down someone who had been supposedly following me, after all. Someone he thought might have been from the embassy.


    I had worried he had found them, and found they had indeed been from the embassy... and had thus brought Lamp to me. I had no idea why he would have done such a thing, but it had been... a shock to say the least.


    "Renn, she''s a little thirsty. Would you go get her something to drink for me?" Merit asked.


    "Oh? Yeah, sure," I nodded as I stepped away towards the hallway. The kitchens weren''t far, just a few doors down from here.


    As I left, I heard Merit and Lamp go into a rather deep conversation. One that made Lamp''s smile become a more serious expression.


    Hopefully Merit wasn''t being too mean.


    Hurrying to the kitchen, I paused a moment before another doorway. One that led to another visiting area. With chairs and couches, all near a fireplace. Vim and Lawrence were standing in front of the unlit fireplace, talking quietly.


    I decided to let them be as I went back to my task. I hurried, but at the same time intentionally took my time. Merit had probably wanted to ask a few things in private.


    These kitchens had frozen rooms. Ice rooms. Large storage places, that were so cold it made me want to run away from them... but it was where all the good stuff was hidden. Behind the wall of ice was tasty drinks and food and...


    Daring the frozen door, I flinched upon touching the handle. It was a little hard to open, thanks to how cold the handle was, but I got it open. Quickly entering, I left the door open for just a moment as I went to find the metal cups lining one of the shelves near the door.


    Grabbing a few of the cups, I had to kind of pull them off the rack shelves, thanks to them having gotten somewhat frozen to them. They were horribly cold in my hands, and the entire place was freezing too.


    I wasn''t sure how it was so cold, since I hadn''t dared going too deep into the room of ice yet. I feared the door closing behind me somehow, since there was no handle on the inside as to open it. Why they had made it this way was beyond me, but it made me very conscious as I...


    Turning around with the cups, I nearly yelped when it went dark. I huffed as I stared at Vim, who was staring at me with a funny face. He was standing in the doorway, blocking most the light. "What scared you?" he asked as he held out his hands.


    I gave him the cups, and glared at him. "You. I thought the door closed or something," I said... then pushed him out of the ice room, and out of my way. So I could get out too.


    "Hmph," Vim stepped aside as I went to closing the door. I once again flinched as I had to turn the frozen handle, to lock it closed.


    "Why''s the handle freeze too? And why isn''t there a handle inside? What if someone gets locked in?" I asked.


    "There is a handle, Renn. It''s not on the door, but next to it. On the wall, there''s a lever that you pull. It''ll open the door forcefully, even if it gets frozen shut somehow," he said.


    "Oh... why didn''t anyone tell me that?" I asked as I glanced at it. There had been a lever in there? I never noticed.


    "Because it''s hard to actually get shut in there in the first place... who would close the door behind them like that? That''s why there''s no handle on the inside, so you don''t do it instinctually. You''d have to shut it with a hard tug, and get your hand free of it before it slammed shut," Vim said.


    "True..." I took one of the cold cups from him, and went to open the other... not as cold, storage chest. It was in the ground, near some shelves.


    Opening the floor chest, I reached in to grab the large pitcher of dark liquid. It was a nice tasting wine of some kind. I didn''t really care much for it, but I knew Lamp would like it.


    "No. Eastern women don''t drink grape wine Renn," Vim warned. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Huh? They don''t?" I asked.


    He nodded.


    "Oh... so... milk?" she asked.


    "That''d be best, yes. Didn''t you get food and drinks for them? Have you been giving them wine?" he asked.


    "No. Brandy handled all that for me," I said.


    "Some caretaker you are," he teased.


    "She wouldn''t let me go buy it, Vim... I carried it in for them, from the depot, but that was it," I argued.


    "Hm..." Vim nodded in understanding as I went to filling up the cold cups with the milk.


    Once two were full, I glanced at Vim. He held two more, and was smiling oddly at me.


    "What did Lawrence want?" I asked. He wasn''t around anymore... was he with Lamp and Merit?


    "He told me about the embassy. Said it checks out, that they''re mostly legitimate," he said.


    "Mostly...?" I asked.


    Vim shrugged. "No one is completely clean here in Lumen, Renn. He said half their shipments from their eastern associates are smuggled items. Nothing too illegal, or bad, just... stuff they probably stole elsewhere. Or bought from pirates," Vim said.


    "Should I worry for the girls?" I asked.


    "No more than you should worry for anyone, for any other reason," he said.


    I sighed as I finished with the milk, and went to put the pitcher back.


    Once I was done, Vim and I carried the cold cups back to the room we had left Merit and Lamp in.


    Sure enough Lawrence was there. The three of them were now in a deep conversation, and barely did more than nod at me as I handed them all their own cup of cold milk.


    Once done, I realized I was one cup short... I had grabbed four. Merit, Lamp, Lawrence and...


    Vim smirked at me, and then took a very tiny sip of the only remaining cup.


    Frowning at him, I wondered why I hadn''t realized I had miscounted. Now it''d look so weird if I went back to get another and... but before I could give the idea up, Vim went ahead and handed me his.


    Smiling at him, I nodded in thanks and took it. Judging by the amount in the cup, he had only sipped a tiny amount. He had probably done it more so to tease me than actually take a drink.


    Taking my own drink, I glanced back at the three in their conversation. Lamp had crossed her arms and was tilting her head as she tried to think of something. Then Lawrence said something that made Merit chuckle.


    They looked... natural. Calm. And it was amazing, especially when I took into consideration where and what we were doing.


    We were in the societies houses. A place that those like myself, the non-humans and other members of the society, could be safe. Where we could walk around without having to worry about hiding our non-human features.


    And Lamp, a human, was sitting amongst us and talking calmly. As if she was as much a long time friend as the rest.


    "I couldn''t find her, Renn," Vim then said softly.


    Turning, I found Vim had stepped away a few feet. He gestured for me to follow him with a nod of his head.


    Glancing back at Lamp, who smiled gently at me and then returned to talking to Merit and Lawrence... I went to follow Vim out of the room once again.


    "Should we leave her?" I asked him.


    "Why not? She''s joining this location, Renn... not ours," he said softly.


    I gulped a mouth without any milk in it, and felt stupid.


    Of course she was.


    Yet... for as sad that made me feel, it also made me happy.


    Ours?


    "Do we have a location, Vim?" I asked him, wondering if he even realized what he had said... or rather, how he had phrased it.


    "Our location is where we need to be," he said.


    I nodded. That was his kind of answer. A very Protector type of answer.


    Vim led me down the hall, to the same room that Lawrence and he had been in earlier. The one with the unlit fireplace. Vim however decided to change that. While I walked in and chose one of the couches to sit down at, Vim went to lighting the fireplace.


    Watching him light the fire, I took a small drink as I relaxed in the couch. Today was... a long day. Even for me.


    Going to the embassy. Coming back. Finding out I was being followed and then spending time with Brom and...


    The bath with Merit. That had been... well... honestly that was probably why I wasn''t getting teary eyed over what was happening with Lamp.


    Merit and I had a very wonderful moment today. I had not expected to become so close to her so quickly. She and I were probably what one would call friends now... at least, so I felt. Hopefully she didn''t think the opposite.


    "I think I made a friend today, Vim," I told him.


    "You did. We''ll talk about that later. Right now I want to talk about your stalker," he said as the fire came alive. He brushed his hands as he stood away from the fire, which grew in strength and quickly began to pop and crackle.


    I nodded as I watched him walk over, and actually sit down next to me. On the same couch... even though there were plenty of other places to sit, most of which close enough to have allowed us to still have a very private conversation, rather comfortably.


    Going a little still at the sudden closeness, I glanced to my side and stared at the thighs touching my own. I studied the arms and elbow rubbing against my own as he leaned closer to me.


    "I''ll find her, but I''ll need to grab her the moment I see her. Not sure how she got away from me... I think she slipped away into a building, somehow," he said quietly.


    I nodded... even though I honestly wasn''t too focused. He hadn''t been this close to me in... well a long time. Which made the fact that I felt so conscious about it all the more weird. After all, on our journey here we had been close many times. Not just when we slept in the same bed too, so why did I suddenly...


    "It''s not a good thing, Renn. They might have noticed you''re not human, just as easily as Lamp had," Vim said with a frown.


    Oh woops. I was probably smiling really oddly, thanks to our sudden proximity and... I coughed and quickly took a drink of my cold milk. There wasn''t much left now. I''d not be able to use it to hide my thoughts much longer.


    "So... just grab them then? Why''d we need to leave Lamp and the rest for this?" I asked. Not that I should complain. This was nice.


    "I was tired of listening to them. Plus I don''t want them to worry," he said.


    Listening to them...? Wonder what they were talking about. "But I can worry?" I asked him.


    "It''s our job to worry," he said, looking away from me and to the fireplace.


    Staring at him, and the shadows dancing on his face thanks to the fire he had lit... I suddenly remembered one of my first conversations with him. One of the first real ones.


    We had been at the Sleepy Artist, on a balcony. I had walked up to him, and he hadn''t noticed for some reason... and he had a very similar face then... in fact it was probably the same one? I leaned forward a little, and yes. It was. At the time I had seen that expression back then, he had been sitting and I had been standing... so I was now looking from the wrong perspective, but it was definitely the same.


    That conversation had been... somewhat similar. We had spoken about myself, but also him. He had told me how he was akin to a king. A man whose job it was to worry. To fret.


    He did look troubled.


    Which meant I was supposed to be too... since I was supposed to be like him.


    Though maybe I''d not be a king, but the queen... if we looked at it that way.


    "I''m sorry Vim... but I''m just... happy. I made another friend. A real one. And then you went and invited Lamp into the society and she accepted? And she''s being accepted too? Then of course tomorrow we get to save who knows how many others as well? Vim... I want to jump up and down in joy, I want to run around and hug and kiss everyone... Worrying or being scared right now probably isn''t something I''m even capable of," I told him.


    Vim''s eyes softened as the fire grew even hotter. "I figured... and you should be happy. Lamp isn''t that big a deal, but Merit? You just earned a very powerful ally, Renn. One day maybe she''ll tell you who she really is," Vim said.


    "She said she''s a knife fish," I said.


    He smiled and nodded. "She is. Did... did you take a bath with her?" he asked with an odd look. He didn''t glance at me, but I could tell he wanted to.


    "I did. Jealous? It''s your fault... you had your chance," I teased him.


    He smirked and nodded. "Good. I''m glad you two are getting along," he said.


    A little upset he didn''t seem too... bothered by my joke, I decided to take his delight and add it to my own. "Me too," I said.


    "Last time I took a bath with her she electrified me so badly I was peeling for a year," Vim said with a frown.


    "Good you... des...erve..." I stopped talking as I realized what he just said.


    Vim nodded as he frowned. "That had been weird," he said as he remembered it.


    My eye twitched, and I wished the milk in my cup hadn''t tasted good. Maybe then I''d be willing to dunk it on his head.


    "The rest of the society is going to come and talk to her. After they''re done, take her back to her room. They''ve made it very clear to her to not tell anyone what happened, or why, but there might be a chance she''ll still tell them. If she does, we''ll have to banish her. That''s part of the test, Renn, so don''t get upset if it happens. It happens about half the time," Vim then said.


    I frowned at him, especially since now I disliked him even more. "She won''t do that," I said confidently.


    "We''ll see. I don''t think so either, but you never know," he said.


    "If she doesn''t, you owe me a bath," I said.


    Vim''s jaw tightened, then he glanced at me. His eyes narrowed, and then softened. "You that confident?" he asked.


    I nodded.


    "What do I get if she fails?" he asked me.


    My cup shifted in my hands as I realized that was right. If one was to bet, both parties needed to levy, to risk, something.


    "What... what do you want?" I asked, unsure of what else to say. After all anything I''d offer he''d probably just smirk and laugh it off. Like a kiss, or something like it. He''d probably just say that was something I wanted, not something he desired.


    "Hm..." Vim frowned as he looked away, and went into thought.


    I gulped a dry mouth, and because of it remembered to take a drink. I barely tasted the milk as I drank the rest down.


    After a long moment Vim leaned back, to rest against the couch. Although he really hadn''t moved much, he suddenly felt farther away. My shoulder, arm, and side all suddenly became a little colder... a little lonely. We still were touching at the thighs at least.


    Vim looked a little silly leaning back and looked... kind of uncomfortable. As if he needed to re-adjust himself. Yet he went still as he thought about something.


    Glancing into my cup, I sighed at the lack of anything within it. I wished it had been that wine. I couldn''t get drunk, of course, but it would have tasted better. This moment needed something tasty to go along with the memories we were making together.


    "I believe she''ll not reveal anything about us... so that''s not a fair bet. Instead let''s bet on something else," Vim then said.


    "Hm? Changing the rules already?" I asked.


    "Just slightly," he said as he gestured at me. He tapped me lightly on my elbow, as if to get my attention... even though he already had it in full and then some. "Instead of a bet... let''s give and take," he then decided.


    "Give and take...?" I didn''t like the sound of that. What did he want to take from me? I had so very little as it was... surely he knew that.


    "You want a bath? I''ll give it... if you''ll do me a favor," he said.


    "Oh?" I nodded. Another favor? Really? Already? I had expected to go months if not more before another was asked of me. He so rarely wanted help, real help, so it was hard to ever do anything like that for him. Small things, sure... like carrying a box, or something, but those weren''t favors. Not in Vim''s eyes, or mine either honestly.


    "I''d like to give Reatti that spear, if you''ll allow it. I''d be willing to make you another when we return to the smithy one day, so..." Vim spoke calmly, but his voice slowly got lower and lower until it finally died down and he went quiet.


    I shifted, staring at the man who just asked me to give up something precious.


    "You treasure it that much Renn?" Vim asked me gently.


    I nodded. "I do," I said truthfully.


    "Why? I''ve not even taught you how to wield it yet," he said.


    "Do you have any idea how many times people have given me things in my life?" I asked him.


    He frowned softly, but I could tell he had some idea. He still shook his head for me though.


    I didn''t have it in me to tell him him the truth, since it made me sad. Not because of how few I have gotten, in my long life, but because it made me realize that my long years with those humans had lacked such things. Nory had never given me anything like a present in such a way. And that fact made me want to cry, so I ignored it. Another part of me didn''t even want to tell him how precious I found the things he had given me. Since he probably didn''t see them as anything special, so it''d just be awkward.


    "I got another, earlier. A little cactus. From Gerald," I told him.


    "A cactus?" he asked, his frown deepening. Becoming much more real. He was trying to think of the reason that Gerald would give me such a thing.


    "He got it from some merchant. Form the south... he gave to me when he saw how interesting I found it," I said. At least, I thought that was the reason.


    "A southern merchant gave him a cactus..." Vim shook his head at that, and not because he didn''t understand.


    "He said it was a declaration of war," I said.


    Vim nodded. "Not a literal one, but one of commerce. Yes."


    So it was true. Interesting.


    "That cactus... The clothes Lellip and Nebl made for me... the sword and other weapons you made, my nail file and polishers..." I lifted my hand, studying my nails. It was time I did them again, I think.


    I had more than just those of course. I had a hat Vim had bought me back during our beginning in Ruvindale. The painting he had saved for me, of Lomi and the rest.


    "You''ll still have the sword and bow, Renn," Vim said gently.


    I nodded. "I... I know... and I suppose it''s my fault. I should not have assumed they were mine to have, you never actually said so after all," I said.


    Vim sighed, and the fire popped a little loudly. A singular black ember flew upward, and landed back into the fireplace after floating for a moment. "Those weapons are special, Renn," Vim said.


    "I know," I said.


    "No. Or well, yes. You do. You know the metal is special. That spear... is special because the material is pure enough to persist for many years. It will last a few decades, as long as one takes care of it. Plus they''re heavy. Heavier than the spears humans make. A normal spear would break or be unable to be used properly by our kind, thanks to them being made out of light wood," Vim explained.


    "Ah... so you mean to give them weapons they can rely on," I said, understanding.


    Vim nodded.


    That was true. Brom''s sword had been... dulled, and cracked and notched even before we had started sparring. It had only gotten worse as time went on. In fact, he had replaced his sword a few times.


    "You wanted to give them proper tools. That would stand up to their strength and the test of time," I said, understanding.


    "Basically. There are not many members in the Society that are even willing to hold a weapon Renn, so I try to support those who do as much as I can," Vim said softly.


    I sighed as I nodded and twirled the now warm cup in my hands, spinning it by rolling between my palms. "I suppose I can understand that," I said.


    "I''m sorry Renn. If I had known you''d have grown attached to it I would have made an extra. I hadn''t thought you''d actually like it that much," Vim said.


    "You should know better," I complained.


    "I should," he agreed.


    Glancing at him out of the corner of my eye, I tried to ignore the voices in the hallway. A group was approaching.


    "Fine... but you better bathe with me, before we leave," I said. Who knew how long it''d take for us to find another place with a bath big enough for both of us.


    Vim nodded. "Deal. You can give it to her later, if you would," Vim said.


    I held my hand out, and smiled at him. He stared at it for only a moment, and then smiled at me. Taking my hand, we shook hands and made a deal.


    "Deal," I agreed.


    A spear for a bath? Might not seem a fair trade to most... but for me it would work. Especially if he was willing to make another for me later.


    After all that meant he''d have to let me stick with him until he did so. Which meant a full circle throughout the society. A full circuit. A full journey. Many years. Years together.


    And that was a much greater gift than a stick of steel.


    Holding Vim''s hand as he held mine, I smiled at the man who didn''t try to pry his hand free... even though it was more than time to for us to let each other go.


    "Oh? What''s this? Flirting by the fire?"


    I turned, and found Reatti, Brandy and Sofia. They were all smiling at us, and I couldn''t help but smile back at them, especially when Vim pulled his hand free from mine and sighed.


    Gifts. Friends. A purpose.


    And of course... A Vim.


    What more could I ask for?

 Chapter 145 - One Hundred and Forty Four – Vim – Promises Delivered... and To Be.

    Chapter 145: Chapter One Hundred and Forty Four ¨C Vim ¨C Promises Delivered... and To Be. The embassy folks waved as their carriage started moving. The plain thing looked... out of place here, even though it shouldn''t. Fancy wagons did frequent our company... but on the other side. The bank section got fancy carriages, but that was the other side of the building. This road was usually the depot traffic. A place for hard work... not leisure and especially not to show off wealth. Yet for some reason the plain wagon, and the even plainer canopy carriage box upon it, looked misplaced. As if it was lost and they had only stopped because they were looking for somewhere else and needed directions.


    Renn let loose a deep sigh as she watched the carriage roll away. She wasn''t crying, but her cheeks had tear-stains upon them. Stains from the hours before, they had started when she had watched and listened to Pram and her sister collapse in each other''s arms. The event had honestly been the kind I usually avoided... but I had wanted to see the embassy people who had come to meet Lamp and her people.


    I had hoped Renn''s stalker would have been amongst them. Or her smell at least.


    When neither had been, I had only grown more upset... and then of course, there was no head or tail of her now either. I was half tempted to invite Renn out, to spend the night out enjoying a date... just to bait that stalker out from wherever she was now hiding.


    But that wasn''t something I should do. Not only was it... dangerous, since I wasn''t entirely sure what that stalker had been doing, it was also rude to Renn.


    Who knows what she''d think if I told her I only wanted to go out with her so I could hunt another woman. The reason probably wouldn''t matter; she''d still likely get upset with me.


    "Think they''ll be okay?" Renn asked me.


    "Too late to worry about that now, Renn," Brandy said.


    I nodded.


    Lamp and seven other eastern girls had gone back to the embassy on that carriage. They had gone to spend a few days... to see if it was something that would work. Something that was trustworthy, and real.


    Oddly... Pram, the one whose sister was at the embassy, hadn''t gone with them. I wasn''t entirely sure of the reason, but something told me it was on purpose. Wonder whose idea that had been.


    "Back inside, then," Brandy said as she turned to head back into the depot.


    Watching her go, I noticed the way she studied the crates and wagons around us. She had internally set aside the eastern girls and their needs, and now was going to go focus entirely on business. Real business.


    "Should we follow them?" Renn asked me softly.


    "What for?" I asked.


    "To make sure they actually go to the Embassy?"


    Staring at her, who glared at the carriage being drawn away... I wondered just what she thought could possibly happen to them.


    If they didn''t actually take care of them, they''d be making an enemy out of the Animalia Guild. A company beyond not just them, but nearly their entire nations which they represented. And they knew it.


    "We can, if you want," I said... deciding it was probably better to not squish that strange over protectiveness Renn seemed to have.


    "Really?" she looked at me with expectant eyes.


    "Sure. It''ll give me a chance to maybe see that stalker again too," I said.


    "Oh. Right. That too," she frowned, telling me she had forgotten all about it. She even glanced across the street, to the alleys nearby.


    They were mostly empty right now.


    "Let''s go then. Brom, let Brandy know what we''re doing," I said to the man standing nearby, leaning up against one of the large depot''s doors.


    "Sure... and what stalker you talking about?" he asked.


    "Don''t worry about it. Yet," I said as I stepped out onto the road.


    "Great..." Brom sighed as I crossed the street. Renn hurried to keep up with me.


    Glancing up at the dark sky, I knew we''d probably get stuck in the rain... but if I went back in to get umbrellas or better clothes for the storm, the carriage would be gone before we got ready.


    "Thanks Vim," Renn said as we headed into an alley.


    "For?" I asked. We were walking quickly, but we weren''t running or anything. The carriage was moving slowly, after all. It was plain and cheap looking, but it was still something meant for comfort not speed.


    "Letting me make sure they''ll be safe. I know you don''t really care," she said.


    "I do care. Just... not as much as you. Plus, in case you''ve forgotten, Lamp is a potential new member. That means I''ll protect her just as fiercely as I would any other," I said.


    "Potential. She''s not one yet," she pointed out.


    "I said that?" Hadn''t I?


    "You did... but potential to me means you won''t care as much, just yet," she said as we reached the end of the alley and took a left, to head towards the other city block. The one that the carriage should be turning onto any moment.


    "Potential falls under those protected Renn. I''d not stand aside and let someone who had the qualities and fit the criteria to join the Society die or suffer just because they hadn''t gotten their names stamped into the tomes yet," I told her.


    "Hm... true... You are like that, aren''t you?" she wondered as I slowed our pace as we neared the end of the alley. Once we reached it, I kept Renn and I back a little, to stay out of sight. It helped the world was a little dark, thanks to the storm forming above us.


    Sure enough, after a few moments... the eastern embassy carriage rolled by slowly, heading westward. Towards the embassy.


    "Hm... it''s slow," Renn said.


    "And you wonder why we don''t ride one when traveling," I said.


    "It''d be fun though," she argued, and after a few more moments... once the carriage was farther down the street, I stepped out of the alley and headed for another across the street.


    Renn kept up with me, and as we walked down the new alley, I noticed a large rat chewing on something. It was sitting near a small drainage section, a few bricks away from a rickety looking wooden door.


    "If I see that stalker Renn, I''ll be running after them. I''ll probably just run off without warning, so don''t be shocked if I do," I said.


    "Hm. I''ll just head back to the company if you do," she said.


    "Glad you understand," I said, nodding.


    "I do, don''t I?" she said with a small giggle as we walked out of the alley, onto the new road. This one was much smaller than the others, one that a carriage wouldn''t travel upon. I guided Renn to the right, and headed for the western block. The one that the carriage would be crossing, here soon.


    Renn and I found a closed business, one that had tables and chairs outside, to use as cover. I sat in one of the tables, choosing one that let me stare into the dark windows of the closed... "Tea''bills," Renn read the name of the store as she sat across from me, smiling happily.


    "Dumb name," I said, and out of the corner of my eye watched the main street not far from us. There were a few carts and wagons passing by, but so far the carriage hadn''t arrived.


    "What''s the bills for?" she asked.


    "Very likely the name of the owner. Bill," I said. It couldn''t mean its literal play of words, since those didn''t exist here in Lumen.


    "Oh..." Renn seemed very unimpressed, and she glanced down the street. I looked again, and watched as the embassy carriage slowly rolled past.


    "Seems to be heading the right way, Renn. There are only a few more turns and it''ll be there," I said.


    "Still... just in case," she said with a nod as she stood from her seat.


    I sighed and nodded. This time Renn was the one who chose the alley, she took a left in the second to last alley to head across this block and to the next.


    Oddly, it had been the one I would have chosen too.


    Following her, I noticed the way she looked around as we chased after the carriage. She looked like she was enjoying herself.


    "What will I do if Lamp chooses them over us?" Renn asked, slowing a little. Seems she was calmer now that we were already half way to the embassy, and the carriage was still on track.


    Probably shouldn''t tell her that there was a chance that the embassy itself was where they''d kidnap or hurt them, if they wanted to. Was much easier to do it in-house than elsewhere.


    "You respect her decision, Renn. It''s her will, not yours," I said firmly.


    I heard her ears brush against her heavy leather hat as she glanced at me, and she actually glared at me for a moment before looking away.


    Smiling softly at her, I wondered if she''d always be like this. I hoped she would be... it was why I...


    Blinking, I glanced around to make sure the stalker wasn''t around. She wasn''t, but I wish she had been. My thoughts were drifting, and that was dangerous. More dangerous than a stalker, at least.


    Reaching the end of the alley, Renn peered her head out around the corner and nodded. "They''re turning right," she said.


    Oh? Either they had picked up their pace a little, likely to try to avoid the incoming rain, or we had walked a little slower than before. Odds were it was a little of both.


    Stepping up behind Renn, I paused a moment... then stepped to the left, as to not get too close to her, as I too peered around the corner.


    Sure enough, down the road and pass the next crossing was the carriage. It was indeed heading to the embassy. I could see one of their little embassy flags in the distance.


    "Feeling better?" I asked her.


    "Yes... but I still want to see them enter it," she said as she stepped out of the alley.


    I watched Renn hurry after it, even as she ignored the other people on the street who stared at her oddly.


    Most people didn''t walk in the alleys here. Especially not someone wearing the clothes of a mercenary. Mercenaries didn''t like to be associated with actual thieves and hoodlums. It was a stigma they always had to fight against, so they became very prickly about it, usually.


    Stepping out of the alley I went to follow after her. Renn had picked up her pace, since a few wagons had turned onto the road and were now blocking the line of sight we had on the carriage.


    By the time we crossed the intersection, and got half way down the street... the carriage took a right. Turning onto the street that the embassy was situated upon.


    "Hm..." Renn slowed as she stared at the alleys we passed, she was probably wondering how we''d sneak closer to get a look at them going into the building.


    "This way," I guided Renn into one of the alleys, and she hurried to follow me.


    About half way into the alley, I found the right spot. A large warehouse, with a wooden ladder built into the wall.


    "Hm?" Renn looked up at it, as I pointed at it.


    "To the roof," I told her.


    Renn smiled and nodded, finding it a great idea. She hurried to climb up first, and I kept an eye on her as she went to climbing it.


    Most warehouses had such ladders built into them, so that workers and others could get to their roofs with ease. But lately they had started falling out of fashion. More of the newer ones were being built like our own, where such ladders were inside and not outside.


    Didn''t want strangers on your roof, after all.


    Climbing up after Renn, I did so slowly. Renn seemed fine as she climbed, but she still paused every so often. By the looks of it she kept glancing at, or into, the windows we passed as we ascended.


    The warehouse looked dark inside, and seemed... mostly empty, but I didn''t blame her for glancing into each window we passed. It gave me more time to stare at something too.


    Reaching the top, Renn quickly climbed over the roof''s ledge. By the time I got up there, she was already on the other side of the... roof...


    Frowning at the disheveled roof, I stepped gently onto the worn down and broken shingles and plates. It looked like it had suffered dozens of storms, and no one had come up here to clean or fix anything since it had been built. Probably hadn''t, by the looks of it.


    They were lucky they had no windows up here; else there''d be holes and not simply a mess. Though it wouldn''t be long until they''d have them anyway, by the looks of it.


    Heading over to the corner of the roof where Renn was, I made sure to look around at the surrounding roofs. This building wasn''t the tallest around, so I could only see onto a few of the buildings around us, but it seemed we were alone up here.


    Stepping up next to Renn, I sighed as I watched the people below. There were carts and wagons... people walking around, and even a pair of children down one of the roads nearby running quickly. Probably hurrying back home.


    "They''re heading inside," Renn said gently.


    I nodded as I turned my attention to the carriage. It was parked before the main entrance of the Eastern Embassy, and the girls were all clambering off and heading inside. They all seemed to be talking away to one another, excitedly.


    After a few moments, they all headed inside... and the carriage then began to move again. Heading down the road, until it took a left and turned into a tiny alley next to the embassy. Probably where they stored it.


    "See? Safely delivered," I said.


    "Hm... Wish I could sneak inside too," she grumbled.


    "And what? Watch them for months? Renn... at some point you must simply let go and hope for the best," I said.


    "I know... but that doesn''t mean I have to like it," she said.


    I nodded, willing to at least give her that.


    The embassy door closed, and that was it. The carriage gone. The girls gone. The point of watching, gone.


    Yet still Renn stared at it, as if expecting it to just... blow up.


    Looking up, I smelled the incoming rain. I turned a little, to try and look out at the nearby port and sea... but the buildings between us and the sea were blocking most of it. Yet still, I could see the storm clouds in the distance. They were very dark, and thundering.


    A heavy storm approached. One similar to the one that had sunk my nice boat. The one I had wanted instead of that still broken man-of-war.


    "Hm... did you see my stalker?" Renn asked.


    "No. And although I''d like to walk around town with you, to bait her out... it''s about to storm. Badly," I said.


    "I don''t mind a storm," she said softly.


    "The humans do. We''d look strange here in Lumen if we wandered around in the storm. The people here hole up, hiding away during bad storms," I said.


    "Sometimes I hate pretending to be what I''m not," she said.


    "You say that, yet if I curled up with you on a large chair, reading a book together you''d probably love every moment of it," I said.


    "Under warm blankets and near a fire?" she asked, smirking at me.


    I shrugged and gestured for her to imagine her own fantasies.


    Renn giggled as I stepped away, heading back to the ladder. "Let''s go Renn. You''ve done more than enough," I said.


    "I guess... even if it doesn''t feel like it," she said.


    "You''ll one day learn to let go. Until you do, I''ll let you cry on my shoulder," I said, and went to descend the ladder. Kneeling down, I hopped off the roof''s ledge and held myself outward, holding onto the edge of the roof as I let my feet find the ladder.


    "I''m allowed to cry on your shoulder?" she asked, pausing before the ladder and watching me as I begun to descend.


    "Just once, each shoulder," I said and looked up at her.


    She smirked at me, then I watched as she... kind of clumsily replicated what I had done. She bumped her knee on the edge as she did so, and I heard her hiss a little as she quickly found the ladder and begun to climb down.


    Had that hurt?


    Reaching the ground, I stepped back a little... but not too far, just in case I needed to catch her if she fell. It didn''t take long for Renn to step down onto the ground, and then away from the ladder.


    As she did... I noticed her right pant leg. It was now torn.


    "You okay?" I asked her.


    "Hm? Yes. I scraped it against the roof," she said as she reached down to brush her knee off. She did seem to act like it hadn''t hurt her, nor was she hurting.


    "Sorry," I said as I stared at it. I saw tiny drops of blood seeping into the pant leg around the torn spots.


    "Wasn''t your fault," she said.


    Yes it was.


    A long moment went by, and then she coughed. I blinked, and realized I had been staring at her slowly blooding knee.


    Smelling the incoming rainstorm, I nodded. "Let''s head back," I said.


    "To a bath?" she asked.


    My eye twitched as I turned around, to head down the alley the opposite way we had entered. So that we''d exit closer to the company building, and be able to head towards it instead of the port. "Did you give Reatti her spear yet?" I asked.


    "I did. Last night. Not long after you told me to," she said.


    Seriously? Already?


    "I see," I said.


    "So... the bath?" she asked happily, stepping up beside me on my right. She leaned forward, smirking at me as if we were children.


    "I made a promise," I said.


    "You did."


    "Before we leave," I said.


    "Well... yes..." She frowned, but nodded.


    I nodded, happy with her admitting to it. "So we''ll have your bath... before we leave."


    Renn''s frown deepened and she stopped leaning forward and looked away from me. "I can see why Merit thinks you''re a coward," she mumbled.


    "Huh?" I stopped. A coward? Me?


    Renn didn''t seem bothered as she stopped. "She said you''d find a way to get out of the bath, somehow. That you''re a coward when it counts," she said with a nod.


    "When''d she say this?" I asked.


    "When we were in our bath. You promised it if I could beat Brom, but then you said I kind of did, and then she said that even if I really did beat Brom you would have still found a way to not have to bathe with me. That you''d fight through any and all hell for me, but won''t do anything like that willingly. She said I should give up on you, and sleep with someone else if that was what I wanted. She said you slept with no one, ever," Renn said smoothly.


    Staring at the woman who was talking without any hint of shame or worry, I wondered just what the hell she had done to become so close with Merit.


    She hadn''t been kidding at all when she had said she and her had become friends.


    "Merit thinks I''m a coward?" I asked.


    "Out of all of that, that''s what you''re worried about?" Renn asked, smiling at me. So she had been aware of the odd things she had been saying aloud.


    "That''s a shock to me," I said. Which was funny, since she was usually shocking in other ways.


    "Well... I was being a little mean. Plus Merit had laughed when she said it..." she said softly.


    I sighed, and wondered what to say.


    Renn then brought her hands forward, clasping them as she nodded and winked at me. "She doesn''t hate you, I don''t think. I think she just... doesn''t want me to expect anything from you. Doesn''t want me to fall in love with you," she said.


    Love.


    My eye twitched at that word. I hated that word. Despised it.


    "Coward," I said.


    Renn smirked, and then laughed. "She had said it!"


    Smiling at her, I stepped forward. Let her think that was why I had said it. After a moment of quick laughs, Renn finally followed after me.


    Off in the distance thunder roared, telling me we''d need to pick up our pace soon.


    As we walked out of the hallway, we crossed the street which was quickly growing empty. What had been busy of people and carts was now... a little dead.


    "How much longer will we be here, Vim?" Renn asked.


    "Not much longer. Brandy has something she wants me to do... one of our members is delivering something via a ship soon. She wants me to pick whatever it is up and take it with me on our trip. I suspect a few more weeks, maybe a month," I said.


    "That''s all?" she asked softly.


    "We''ve been here over a month already, Renn. Almost two, if you include the time I spent away," I said.


    "Well... yea... but we spent almost three at the smithy," she said as we rounded a corner, we were walking on the actual roads now and not through alleys.


    "To wait for the passes. And based off that bridge collapsing, it had been needed," I said.


    "Isn''t that the truth."


    Another roar of thunder rumbled the world, and I somewhat longed to head for the port. To watch the swells and tide as the storm hit.


    I missed the old storms. The ones that no longer could form. Even if they had been dangerous.


    "You have until that package arrives to decide, Renn," I told her as we rounded another corner. A part of the Animalia Company building came into view. Just a corner of it, where the bank was located.


    "To decide what? The bath? Let''s do it now," she asked.


    "If you want to stay here, or work with Brandy," I said.


    I got three paces away before I had to stop... since Renn had come to a stop too.


    Turning around, I found the expected look on her face. The same one I had seen several times so far.


    A troubled look of sorrow.


    "You would ask that, wouldn''t you?" she asked me softly.


    I nodded. "It is your choice," I said. The only reason it had taken me this long to ask it, was because I feared her answer. Though I wasn''t sure which answer I feared the most. Her staying would... bother me. But her coming was even worse.


    Right?


    She sighed and stepped forward... but I didn''t return to walking, since it was obvious she didn''t want to either. Renn only walked up to me, to stand closer. To talk quietly with me.


    "This place is wonderful," she said.


    "There''s really no where else like it," I said. Not for us, anyway.


    "I bet I''d never get bored. And I''d be able to accomplish a lot here too, for the Society," she said.


    "Very likely," I agreed.


    "But then you''d leave," she whispered.


    "I''d come back. I come back here and to Telmik the most," I said. There were actually a couple other places I visited a little more frequently, but they weren''t places she''d be able to stay at. Not comfortably at least.


    "I''d get to make real friends here, I think. So I''d... not be entirely lonely," she said.


    "Those are much more valuable than there are words to describe," I said.


    She nodded, agreeing with me. "Yet..."


    Staring into her golden eyes, I wondered if they were the reason so many found themselves attracted to her. Many humans had such eyes around here, if not gold at least a burnt yellow, but hers were... a little special. A little brighter. With irises that had lots of designs and shades within. The kind of pools of gold that could make one lost within if one wasn''t careful.


    "You can spend time to think about it Renn, you need not make a decision this moment," I said softly.


    "I know. I just... wish I could have both," she said.


    "Both...?" She wanted to go with me but stay here? To live here yet travel?


    "It''s too bad our Society is so fractured," she said softly.


    Ah.


    She wanted me to stay here. With her. Which I could only do if everyone was here. Only possible if there was nowhere else I was needed and no one else that needed me.


    "Wait long enough and that day will come... sadly," I said.


    She nodded, understanding my meaning. Eventually there would be only a few of our kind left, and I''d not need to travel so much. The air shifted a little, and then the far off rumble of thunder made Renn look upward, to the sky that was quickly darkening above us.


    "Your painting is done, by the way," she said.


    "Oh...?" I was a little surprised. She had mentioned she was almost done earlier, but that had only been a couple days ago. She''d been so busy lately; I''d not thought she''d finish so soon.


    She nodded. "You can come see it when you come for the bath," she smirked at me.


    "Ah..." I narrowed my eyes at her. How sly...


    Renn giggled at me, and stepped forward. To return us to walking.


    Following her, I shook my head at her. I should have known she''d have said something like that.


    The jaguar walked ahead of me, not too quickly... but she had a little bit of pip in her step. If her ears and tail were out, they''d probably be fluttering and swaying happily.


    It was too bad she had to hide them.


    It was too bad I wasn''t good enough of a man to have created a world where such a thing had been possible.


    I had tried. And failed. Was still failing.


    Walking around a corner, we headed for the road which would lead us back to our temporary home.


    "Is Merit old Vim?" Renn asked, slowing a little to look at me.


    I nodded. "The oldest here," I said.


    "Huh? Including you?" she slowed, a little surprised.


    "Oh. No. I meant of those who live here," I said.


    "Hm... She acts it. She said she was old, but didn''t really tell me to what extent," she said.


    "Merit remembers not just the previous era, but the one before that. She''s older than Brandy," I said. Though... honestly not by much. Brandy had been a child during that era, and secluded. Merit had been born in the middle of it, and had seen it at its height. In all its glory, and the horrible fall.


    It was partly why she was so prickly. So... angry at the world and everyone that lived in it. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She had seen the best the world had to offer, and the worst. And found them all wanting.


    Which was why it was such a surprise that she and Renn were getting along. Renn wasn''t... a child by no means, especially not so emotionally, but there was still an age factor. Plus in Merit''s eyes, and most others, Renn was... something similar to someone who was innocent.


    She didn''t know of the wars, or the terrors that had been born from them.


    Though that wasn''t to say she hadn''t endured terrors in her own way.


    Maybe it was the fact one could tell she has suffered, and endured, yet still retained that innocence... that made those like myself and Merit attracted to her.


    "Merit came here not long ago. She had been somewhere else. She''s only been here for..." I tried to think of when I had brought her here.


    "Thirty-three years," Renn nodded.


    Oh? "She told you?" I asked. Another shock.


    "She said you did everything you could to save her home. She hates you, but will always love you for that," she said softly, while looking away from me.


    My fingers twitched, and I wondered what to think first. About Merit''s comments, or the fact that she had said such things to Renn.


    Merit hadn''t even told Brandy, or anyone else, as far as I was aware.


    "What''d you do to earn her friendship?" I asked her.


    "Merit''s?" Renn glanced at me, and I noticed that her eyes were watery. If I had been human, I probably wouldn''t have noticed such a thing in this dark. I could hear the thunders, not of the lightning but the rain out in the ocean. It was about to hit the port.


    "She''s not one easily befriended Renn," I said.


    Renn slowed to a stop, in front of a still open shop. There were three people within it, and they were all workers it seemed. They were at the counter, talking to one another, so didn''t notice us standing before their window.


    "We bathed together," she said simply.


    I nodded. That was amazing. Merit was... very self-conscious of her body. And not just her young appearance either. Yet that couldn''t have been what made them friends. They had to have become such things before Merit would have allowed it. "What''d you do before that though? To get to that point?" I asked her.


    "Why?" Renn asked.


    Blinking at her sudden defiance, I couldn''t help but smile at the way she stood up straighter and glared at me. As if she dared me to try and pry out information about her new friend.


    How lovely. To be so fierce, even against me. Over this reason, especially.


    "I worry you promised something desperate," I told her gently.


    Renn''s hard glare softened a little... then she smiled at me. "Oh. No... Vim we just... talked. Talked and spent time together," she said.


    "Time. A few days worth at most, and you earned the friendship of someone who hasn''t made a new friend in hundreds of years," I said.


    Renn shrugged, as if she wasn''t sure what to say to me. Or to herself.


    Sighing, I decided to just nod and accept it. After all... there was a very good chance that really was all they did. Or she did.


    Sometimes stuff like that... just happened. She and the Clothed Woman had been a little odd too. Maybe not friends, but...


    But the Clothed Woman hadn''t ignored her. She had actually talked to Renn, and had done so happily.


    Even if I only saw it happen a handful of times, in all these years, it did happen.


    Maybe she was far more charismatic than I realized.


    "It''s about to rain," Renn warned.


    I nodded. It was. I wished I could stand within it. To douse the weird embers within me. The ones that hadn''t been lit in over a millennia. Those weren''t supposed to exist anymore, yet here they were too.


    Another oddity, because of her.


    "We could get soaked, and then take our bath," she suggested.


    "Let''s hurry back," I said as I grabbed her hand.


    She laughed as I pulled her into a brisk run.

 Chapter 146 - One Hundred and Forty Five – Renn – A Storm’s Quiet Puddle

    Chapter 146: Chapter One Hundred and Forty Five ¨C Renn ¨C A Storm¡¯s Quiet Puddle How strange.


    The storm wasn''t gone... but it was. The dark sky was rolling by quickly, and every so often a few drops of rain fell... but the world around me was now secluded. Off in the distance, in all directions, weren''t just darker clouds... but temporal tempests. Downpours, drenching the city of Lumen without any mercy.


    Why wasn''t the rain falling hard here, like it was across the street?


    Standing alone near the edge of the garden, I ignored the small talk between Magdalena and Sofia. And the soft humming of Merit, not too far from them. They, like me, had been checking the garden to make sure nothing was too damaged. We had been tying stalks to small sticks and whatnot to support them. We had pretty much finished, and had originally planned to head back inside but the lack of rain made us linger a little longer.


    Shifting, I looked down at the puddles. The roof had gotten soaked, just like the rest of the city. It made me wonder how the city wasn''t flooding. There was an insane amount of water falling, and had been doing so for a whole day with no signs of stopping anytime soon.


    "I''ll be back."


    I turned, and alongside the others nodded to Merit as she left the roof. Heading into the door that led downstairs, she left it just barely propped open.


    A low rumble echoed throughout the sky, and I looked around for the flash. The world was... very dark. Cold. Windy. Even here. Yet although I heard the thunder, I hadn''t been able to the flashes of lightning. The clouds were actually that thick and dark, that most of the lightning wasn''t visible.


    I knew blizzards. Snowstorms. In the north, from before I had left my family... I had sat and stared into them for hours. Days. Weeks. Memories of sitting at the front of the cavern, where my older family members lived, and staring at the clouds and snow...


    Blinking the memories away, I wondered why I found myself missing those days.


    After all... there was no reason to.


    Those days had been cold. Wet. Lonely. Sad.


    And my family...


    Turning a little, to look at Magdalena and Sofia, I watched as they messed with a black tarp of some kind. It was wrapped around a weird, skinny tree. One that looked like it wouldn''t bear fruit, or flower, so I wasn''t sure why they were so focused on protecting it from the storm.


    Yes... Why desire the past, when the present and possible future is so much more important? So much greater?


    Rubbing my fingers, I felt the wet soil within them. The plants I had messed with had all been planted in large pots, or in giant garden sections built on the roof. The soil within them all was healthy, and well kept... and now very wet. Soaked. And it clung to my fingers and beneath my nails.


    Looking down at a finger, I stared at the elongated nail. It was time I cut it. Maybe the layer of dirt upon it, and beneath it, would give me a good cause.


    Maybe I could find someone else to do it with. Though... Lately I''ve felt oddly happy while doing it alone. It was so weird, but it was the truth. I enjoyed using the nail tools Vim had got me, with Jelti''s help. Sitting quietly, filing my nails... was soothing. And heartwarming. Even if Vim had only gotten it for me as to make a point. Thinking of that little blue box made me smile.


    "What''s so funny?"


    I blinked at the weird voice. One I didn''t recognize.


    A woman but...


    Turning around, I frowned as a dark cloud shifted. Alongside the shadow created by that very cloud, someone stepped out from behind a pair of tall plants. Ones nearly as tall as me.


    The woman was... wearing a worn down cloak. And what looked to be several more jackets beneath it. Wearing layers, of dirty and old jackets and clothes... I could see the familiar gleam of non-human eyes from beneath the thick hood she wore. Her large eyes stared into me, and I realized suddenly that this was her.


    My stalker... as Vim called her.


    "I was thinking of a present I recently received," I told her, doing my best to not let my heart thump too loudly.


    I wasn''t too worried over my safety. But... There was still that weird feeling in the back of my heart, which made me want to step away from her. The strange worry gnawing at the base of my tail made me want to run away, yet I stood firm... since...


    A quick glance, to the two women who I needed to make sure wouldn''t get hurt... I felt my eyes go wide as I realized they were gone. I was about to panic, and accuse the stranger in front of me for their disappearance... but as I looked around I quickly found them. Or well, found them and lost them again.


    Magdalena and Sofia ran into the door that led into the building, and disappeared.


    Although a little surprised they had ran away so quickly, without me, I still felt a wonderful sense of relief. They were fine, and would be.


    Me on the other hand...


    "What kind of present?" the woman asked.


    As she spoke, I noticed and heard the sound of something odd. Did she have something in her mouth? Or was she malformed?


    "A nail box. Something to trim and polish my nails," I said as I lifted my hands, letting her see... though I knew she probably couldn''t really tell. It was getting darker.


    "Nails..." she whispered, with almost a lisp. But I couldn''t see anything too wrong with her, or at least what little I could see beneath her hood. She looked like she had a rather normal face and a lot of hair but...


    Wait... no...


    "My name is Renn... what''s yours?" I asked her.


    "Renn..." she said my name, and I confirmed it. She wasn''t deformed, she just had weird teeth. They were either too big, or she had too many. It made her sound a little odd.


    A long moment passed, and I felt a few heavy raindrops fall upon my hat and shoulders. I ignored them, and the incoming torrent of rain, since the weather was right now the least of my concerns.


    "You''ve been watching me lately... What is it you want from me?" I asked her gently.


    The woman shifted, and I heard a weird sound come from beneath her heavy cloak. Was that just the many layers she was wearing, or was there something else? It was hard to tell much about her, since she was so covered... and...


    Glancing down, I noticed her weirdly shaped shoes.


    No.


    Not shoes.


    Just bundles of cloth wrapped around each other haphazardly.


    Did she have huge feet, or was there just that many things wrapped around them?


    "You do smell like the master, but..." the woman spoke lightly, as if to herself. Then she stepped forward, just a step.


    Then the moment she did, and before I could say or do anything, she turned away. Her cloak flapped as she spun on a heel, causing fallen rain to splatter and splash as she ran off.


    Stunned, I watched as she ran over to the edge of the roof... and then leapt over the pillars which blocked the roof from sight from the rest of the city.


    She flew into the air, jumping high... then disappeared beyond the roof wall and out of sight.


    "What the heck?" I breathed a sigh of relief, though wasn''t sure if I should.


    After half a moment, she appeared again. Leaping from one roof to another, deeper into the city.


    I gulped as I realized she was much stronger than she had looked. Could I even jump like that? Something told me it wasn''t possible.


    Another figure stepped up to my left, and I yelped as I stepped away. My heartbeat thundered, just as the world lit up from a lightning bolt. Moments after the flash, lighting up Vim, the world roared and thundered.


    Once the thunder died down, I heard the heavy rain increase in its downpour. It was drawing closer to us. Our strange moment of peace amongst the storm was about to be over.


    "She was here," Vim said.


    I nodded. Had he seen her?


    "The balls on that woman," Vim growled as he stepped forward, heading towards the section where she had jumped off from.


    Watching him as he stepped up to the pillar she had leapt over, I watched as Vim raised his head and seemed to smell the air.


    I wasn''t sure how he could smell her. I smelled the sea. The storm. I couldn''t even smell the plants and flowers nearby.


    "Is everyone else okay Vim? Magda and Sofia were up here earlier too, and..." as I talked Merit walked out the door and onto the roof. The small woman looked around, and focused on me.


    Merit huffed as she hurried over to me, as if out of breath. Her eyes narrowed at me as she stepped up to me and grabbed me by the arm. "Renn, come on," she said firmly.


    "Wait," I started to complain, but wasn''t able to. Merit''s grip was too firm, and her tug too strong. Without any chance to stop her, I was dragged off the roof and into the stairwell that led downstairs.


    "Merit..." I complained as Merit turned around.


    "Everyone''s downstairs. We need to talk," Merit said as she slammed the roof-door shut. She wasted no time in sliding the lock-bar across the door to ensure it couldn''t be opened.


    I was going to mention that Vim was still out there, but I knew she had known full well. After all, Vim wasn''t in danger. We were. Or well, maybe not Merit...


    Once she was sure the door was shut firmly, she turned and dragged me down the stairs.


    Glancing behind me, at the closed door, I sighed a little.


    Not only wasn''t I sure what to think about what was happening; I honestly didn''t feel good about it either.


    I still had that weird feeling at the pit of my stomach, as if something horrible was happening... yet it wasn''t.


    "What''s happening Merit?" I asked the little girl pulling me along the hallway, towards the Society houses.


    Her thick white hair bounced as she hurried, and shook her head.


    "A hunter is here. That was a predator," Merit said stiffly.


    Merit continued pulling me, even as she pushed open the metal door that led to the inner society section. I barely got out of the way before she slammed it shut behind me.


    She locked this door too, which was the first time I had seen anyone do so.


    Merit picked up the pace, and we headed downstairs to the first floor. Before we even reached the bottom, I began to hear the voices.


    It sounded like the whole Society was here.


    Reaching the end of the stairs, we rounded the corner and headed for the main rooms.


    "Though why now? I don''t believe they''d have followed Vim here. Maybe when Brandy went to the Bell Church?" someone asked.


    Merit and I entered the room, and I felt a little silly as everyone watched Merit drag me to one of the tables everyone was sitting at. I felt a slight tinge of a blush as I sat down at the table, next to Brandy and Herra.


    Brandy patted me on the back as I sat down, and I glanced around the room. Everyone was here. Even the strangely quiet Tosh, and he seemed rather focused for once and not staring off into the void. There were also surprisingly a few faces I didn''t normally see... and also someone I didn''t recognize.


    Liina was here, who I had not gotten to talk to yet in any real depth, and she was sitting next to another woman. Someone who was tall, and looked kind of like Gerald. Too pretty to be real. Who was she?


    "Did they attack you Renn?" Gerald asked. He was standing near another table nearby, looking worried.


    "No? She... Just talked to me," I said.


    I shifted in my seat as everyone glared at me, and I knew what they all wanted.


    "I introduced myself to her... she said my name, then asked why I was smiling. I had just been happy, so there was no reason for it. Then she said I smelled like a master, and then ran off. Or well, jumped away. She leapt off the roof," I explained.


    "That''s it?" Brandy asked, leaning closer to me.


    I nodded. "Yeah. She didn''t even tell me her name, even though I asked for it," I said.


    "What did she look like?" Brom asked. He was standing with his sister near the door, and both were holding their spears.


    "She was wearing thick jackets and a worn down cloak... she looked... somewhat normal, I think? I noticed she sounded as if she had large teeth, and she had large feet I think too," I said.


    Several people who were listening looked away from me and shook their heads, sighing or cringing.


    I was about to ask why they had acted such a way from what I said, but Gerald answered for me. He stepped out to the center of the group, in-between the larger tables and raised his voice, "She''s definitely a predator. Merit, did you see her?" Gerald asked.


    Merit shook her head. "She was gone by the time I reached the roof. I had run to find Vim first... maybe I shouldn''t have. Vim had been heading to the roof as well, when I found him. I apologize, Renn," Merit said to me.


    About to shake my head and tell her it was fine, Pierre stood from his seat. "Is Vim in pursuit of her now?" the mouse asked.


    "Not sure," Merit answered for me.


    "If she was on our roof, he is sure to know her scent now. Should we remain sealed inside until he tracks her down?" Wynn asked.


    "At the very least we should stay alert and together. Depending on what she is, there''s only a few of us capable of fighting such a predator," Magdalena said.


    Most of the Society agreed, and I frowned. S~ea??h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They were treating her as an enemy. As if it was guaranteed.


    "She hadn''t seemed intent on hurting me," I said softly.


    "Predators rarely do, Renn," Sofia whispered next to me.


    "You said she mentioned a master?" Reatti asked.


    I nodded. "She said I smelled like the master, but was about to say more... then she turned and ran off," I said.


    "Probably sensed me. I was running behind Vim to the roof. Another mistake," Merit groaned.


    Glancing at my friend, who looked devastated and fully blaming herself... I wondered what to say to her. She blamed herself for not coming to me first, instead of going to find Vim, and then in the same breath blames herself for coming at all.


    "She might have sensed Vim," I said to her.


    "Ha!" Liina scoffed at me, and several others smirked too.


    "Not possible. She''d be a Monarch then," Brom said, also smiling a little.


    I frowned as several others agreed, as if it was obvious.


    Was it though?


    I mean... yes... Vim lacked a scent. And was sneaky, and I rarely noticed him when he snuck up behind me or something but...


    But...


    I had been able to find him a few times, when looking for him. Like that time I had slapped him, when he returned with Lamp and her people. Though I had no idea how exactly I had done that. Maybe I had been following Brandy''s smell, and just had known Vim would be with her when I found her.


    "Still... What could she mean by master? A stronger predator perhaps?" Lawrence asked calmly. He was staring at an open book in front of him on the table. I couldn''t see it entirely from this angle, but it looked like one of the normal ledgers the Bank used. The man was working even during this moment.


    "It must be. If they smell like Renn, there''s little doubt to what that could mean," Herra said with a shrug.


    "It would also explain why it''s her and none of us. A few of us would be classified as predators, based off our bloodlines, but we''re not pure. Not as thick in the blood as she is. Her scent is probably the strongest of all of us," the pretty woman sitting next to Liina said.


    Everyone nodded, agreeing with her. "Likely," Gerald said.


    I leaned next to Brandy, and she raised an eyebrow at me. "Who''s that?" I asked quietly.


    "Jasna."


    Oh. I did know her then. I had heard her name before...


    It was a little surprising to see her for the first time, finally. She was pretty.


    "I do not like predators, so I avoid your kind. You can take that as you wish," Jasna said, obviously hearing what had just happened.


    Blinking at her, I was about to tell her that it was perfectly alright, but wasn''t able to. Brom and Reatti startled, and stepped back from the door. Everyone''s eyes in the room hurried to the door and watched as Vim entered.


    He was soaked.


    For a long moment, the protector''s eyes scanned the room. I felt his eyes slide along each and every one of us, staring at us in the eyes as he made sure we were all here and safe.


    "I have her scent, but it''s light. Too light to pursue in this storm, since it''ll risk you all. I don''t smell or sense anyone else, but there''s a very good chance there''s more than her out there," Vim said after a second.


    Brom coughed and nodded. "Renn did say she mentioned a master," he said with a point to me.


    Vim''s eyes returned to my own, holding me in place as I quickly nodded. "She said I smelled like the master," I repeated it again.


    His eyes softened and he sighed, but said nothing.


    "What''s the plan?" Brandy asked, sounding unperturbed. She even had a smile.


    "It''s obvious that Renn is their target, for one reason or another. The best course of action would be to take her outside of the company building, away from you all. Once the storm passes. Maybe even outside of the city. To allow me to be there the next time they try to approach her," Vim said calmly.


    "If we''re misjudging Renn''s importance to these individuals, you would simply be risking the rest of us. What if they''re simply targeting her first since they assume she''s the strongest, based off her smell? Planning to attack the rest of us once she''s out of the way?" Herra asked. Although she spoke firmly, I noted she did not do so with anger or spite. She sounded genuinely worried.


    I wanted to voice my opinion but knew better than to do so. Even if I was more than willing to be used as bait, especially so since I trusted Vim, this wasn''t just me agreeing to risk myself.


    The plan would risk them as well, and that meant I had no right to argue with their choice.


    "That''s true. Scent alone she''d be the one seen as the biggest threat," Wynn agreed, nodding his head quickly.


    "It is possible..." Merit softly mumbled, as if not wanting to actually voice her agreement.


    "If all of you stay hidden within, they will get desperate. Break in with force. I''ll be here of course, but if there are several of them..." Vim tried to argue, but no one was listening. Or rather, no one felt his argument was worth listening to.


    "I say we all stay safely inside the Animalia building. Vim is here, as are Merit and the siblings. Even Brandy is here. Between all of them, and the rest of us, we would be safest together," Gerald spoke up, raising his voice.


    While everyone nodded and agreed; some very decisively, I watched as Vim''s shoulders drooped just a tad. Nearly un-noticeably, yet they had. He was disappointed.


    Yet...


    "No one leaves the building. Stay in groups," Vim said, agreeing with their wishes.


    "Agreed," Gerald nodded quickly... and so too did everyone else.


    Once everyone agreed, the room got quiet... weirdly quiet...


    Then I realized they were all staring at me.


    Oh.


    Right.


    Voting.


    "Agreed," I voted quickly.

 Chapter 147 - One Hundred and Forty Six – Vim – To Sit

    Chapter 147: Chapter One Hundred and Forty Six ¨C Vim ¨C To Sit "He''s still there," the woman giggled to her friend as they headed away from me and down the hallway.


    I ignored the two, not just because they were harmless... but because I was in no mood to even glance at the human women who kept walking past me, in an attempt to get me to talk to them.


    "Wonder why Herra said he''s taken?" the one not giggling asked.


    "She''s just trying to claim him," the giggling one whispered.


    The two continued their gossip as they headed farther down the hallway, heading towards the bank. I was just barely able to block out their opinions of my face, and body. I wasn''t in the mood to hear their compliments, nor their minor insults.


    No mood at all.


    Across from the hall the gossiping humans were heading down, was another. One that led to the depot. Behind me, somewhat smaller and plainer without rugs or paintings, was the hallway that led to one of the Society Doors. They all met together, here where I sat, and before me was the biggest of them. The hallway that led to Gerald''s office.


    I could just barely make out his office down the hall. Thanks to the lanterns and the way the hallway angled just a tad, I was able to tell where it was simply because I knew where it was. The door opened inward into the office, so I wasn''t able to see the door nor the door frame around it... thanks to us having built it recessed into the wall a little.


    Such doors looked fancier, and was something not seen in this part of the world.


    Taking a small breath, I ignored the scent of the one approaching behind me. Pierre walked up behind me slowly, and rounded me a little more than he really needed to. He nodded at me, and waited until I nodded back before he smiled and spoke, "It''s been a long while since I''ve seen you on guard like this," he said.


    "Hm... when was the last time?" I asked him.


    Pierre frowned, as if surprised I couldn''t remember. "Forty odd years ago, I suppose. When you brought Sally here," he said.


    Ah. Yes.


    "Sally," I nodded.


    "Sally. Though... that is why I came to find you," Pierre coughed a little, and glanced around. Once he was sure no one else was nearby, or even within earshot, he stepped a little closer and lowered his voice. "Monroe passed away this morning."


    I blinked, and although wasn''t surprised at all to hear the news... I was still a little shocked.


    Surprised because I had completely forgotten about that human, since so much had been happening lately.


    "I see. Does he have anyone to handle his remains?" I asked. If not I would handle it.


    "We can''t leave, of course, so Lawrence has gotten a group of humans we can trust to handle it. He''ll be buried next to Sally," Pierre said.


    I nodded; glad... yet not, to hear it. He deserved to be buried by one of us, not people who didn''t or couldn''t understand what he had sacrificed. Let alone what his wife had given up, for him and all of us.


    But it wasn''t Pierre''s fault, or anyone else''s. They had voted, and that vote still stood as law.


    No one was allowed to leave.


    Well, technically I could. I was not bound by such laws... but...


    That would defeat the whole purpose.


    "Just figured you should know," Pierre said as he nodded.


    "Yes. Thank you. I had said goodbye to him, not long ago. He paid his dues," I said.


    Pierre nodded in agreement. "Him and Sally both."


    Yes. They both had.


    Pierre turned and left, heading back down the hallway he had come from. He really had come just to tell me the news.


    As he left an older woman approached from the depot. She was carrying a small binder, probably ledgers headed to Lawrence''s office. "Oh? Still sitting Mr. Vim?" she asked.


    I nodded. "I make a good statue," I said.


    She laughed at me as she passed me by, and headed towards the bank. I knew she''d not reach the bank however, and instead take a right not too far from here. To head down the stairs to reach Lawrence''s office.


    As she left, I noticed movement out of the corner of my eye. An odd kind of movement, which drew my eyes to it.


    I found Renn, just a small part of her face at least, as she peered at me from around a corner not too far down the hallway that led to the depot. She stared at me for a moment, and I noticed she was now wearing the leather hat Lellip had made her. Not a hat of the Animalia Company.


    She didn''t stare at me long, and turned away. She didn''t step out into the hallway, which told me she had left.


    That hadn''t been the first time she had peered at me, but it was becoming more common.


    I had been sitting here for a few days. Today was the third. She started staring at me from the end of the first.


    Although she hadn''t said it, nor had anyone else told me... I knew she was frustrated.


    Renn most likely wanted to suggest to me that she wanted to be used as bait. To lure out the predator who was stalking her.


    I couldn''t however, even if I wanted to do so as well. I couldn''t since they had all voted against it. No one here had been willing to endanger or sacrifice Renn for their own safety.


    She hopefully didn''t take it the wrong way, since it did not mean they didn''t trust her. Far from it. It meant the opposite. It meant she was seen as a genuine, in full, member of the Society. She was as cherished as the rest.


    Some time went by without anyone else walking down the hallways, and I watched a few people come and go from Gerald''s office. Brom entered, and then left. He like his sister were now carrying their spears around at all times. It gleamed a little as he headed out of Gerald''s office, heading back towards the main entrance lobby. The gleam told me he had been keeping it clean and possibly even polished.


    He was odd like that.


    A depot worker walked by, only nodding at me as he did so. I recognized him from the previous days I''d been sitting here. Out of all the humans who walked past me, he''d been one of the very few who didn''t seem bothered or concerned over me at all. He either didn''t care at all about what I was doing, or believed I was doing something particular. Maybe he thought I was being punished, or committing some strange audit.


    "Want a real chair, Vim?" Brandy asked as she walked up to me. She had been walking with a pair of human women, but those two left us alone as they hurried to the bank.


    "Why would I?" I asked. The small chair I sat on was more than fine.


    "That''s a footstool, not a real chair," she noted.


    "It''s working," I said.


    "You look uncomfortable," she said.


    "You''re making me feel uncomfortable, if anything," I said to her. I felt fine. It was just a stool, but it wasn''t a very low one. My knees weren''t too oddly pointed while I sat, nor was it too small for me. I honestly felt fine sitting on it.


    Brandy shrugged at me. "Fine. Gerald received a formal letter from a small guild of southern merchants declaring economic war. They plan to outbid our guild in any and all opportunities on shipping spices or ores from the south dunes," Brandy said.


    "Those people will pour out their treasuries to win such a war," I told her.


    She nodded. "They would. And will. I plan to intentionally ship as much ores as I can to force their bankruptcy," she said.


    I wanted to glare at her, but instead stared down the hall that she had come from. To Gerald''s office. Renn had walked into the hallway for a moment, but then hurried into Gerald''s office.


    "Did we not a few years ago eliminate a few merchant families from the dune kingdom?" I asked her.


    She nodded and frowned. "We did. About... well, almost twenty years ago I guess. Why?"


    "They remember that stuff, Brandy. Those people down there have long memories. If you destroy too many families, rightfully or not, the kings and lords of that nation will begin to notice. They won''t wage war with coins," I warned her.


    Brandy smirked at me, and shifted a little. For a tiny moment my eyes left the hallway in front of me, to her. I didn''t like that smirk on her face, it only meant trouble. For me, mostly.


    "What?" I asked her. Nothing I had said had been wrong. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "You''re right. Like always. I just wish sometimes you wouldn''t be so..." she shrugged, as if not wanting or sure on how to finish her statement.


    "I wasn''t saying not to do so, Brandy. Just a level headed warning, was all," I said.


    She nodded. "I know. I''ll bring your warning up to Gerald and the rest. You are right... We also destroyed a few others not too long after we made this place, too. Remember those ships? The red ones?" she asked.


    Yes. I did now. "Even more reason to solve this war peacefully," I said.


    "Possibly. I''ll sit with them and we''ll talk about it. Though... you had done most of that one, Vim. What had it been? Five ships?" She asked.


    Seven. "Who can remember?" I lied.


    "Sure, sure... Also, not to change the subject too much, but did you know Renn and Merit have become close with one another?" Brandy asked.


    "I have. Or well, I suspected as much. Merit''s seemed oddly protective of Renn," I said.


    Brandy nodded as she crossed her arms. A feat, considering her chest. "Indeed. Wonder how she did it. Merit still won''t talk to me unless needed."


    "You tried to sell her to a king, Brandy. You can do such things with me, but most others would find that very troubling," I said.


    She smirked and waved at me, as if I had said something silly. "Please Vim! I''d not get anything for you, so why bother trying!"


    I smiled and nodded, though I had somewhat hoped to have finally heard and apology from her instead. Should have known.


    "Hm... Well, I''ll go back to work. Don''t collect too much dust, Vim, else the humans will start dusting you too," Brandy said as she stepped away.


    "Dust. Sure."


    As if.


    After Brandy left, I noticed Renn peering at me from Gerald''s office. She frowned at me, and before I could smile back at her she stopped leaning out into the hallway and went back into Gerald''s office.


    I huffed, and wondered what she was doing. It was adorable, and made me want to go up to her... but I couldn''t. I''d not leave this seat until...


    Well...


    "Thirsty?"


    I blinked and turned my head. A young woman, in the black attire of a banker, was holding out a small cup to me. She had a tinge of a red blush on her dark skinned face, and I gently smiled and took the offered cup. "Thanks," I said as I took what seemed to be fresh juice.


    Her blush deepened, and before I could say or do anything more she turned and ran off. Her flat shoes sounded odd on the rug she ran down, as she headed back to the bank.


    Watching her go, I wondered why humans were so odd sometimes.


    Looking into the cup, I took a small sniff before drinking it. Not that I really doubted the woman, but...


    "She''s a newer hire. A family hire. Her mother had worked under Sofia for many years."


    As I took a drink, I turned to Lawrence. He had a familiar binder tucked under his arm, and was standing next to me with a frown.


    "Hard to hide our people, Lawrence, when you allow multiple generations to work amongst us," I warned him.


    "She''s one of the good ones. You very likely don''t remember, but you and Sally had saved her mother. When she had first joined us. Likely the reason she uh... well," Lawrence shrugged, but I knew what he was implying.


    "I see..." I tried to remember who he was talking about, but couldn''t. Sally and I had saved her mother? Likely. Sally saved a lot of humans... and I had been alongside her on a few of those instances.


    It wasn''t often our kind actively tried to save and help humans. It was why I tried to support those who did, since it was rare.


    "Renn reminds me of her. Though, not as pretty. But that might just be my own opinion," Lawrence said.


    Raising an eyebrow at that, I wondered what he found unpleasing about Renn. Sally had been beautiful, but I''d not put her above Renn in any fashion.


    "Rather than wanting to save all humans, I''d more so say Renn likes to simply help those she can when she can," I said.


    Lawrence nodded. "Definitely. Part of the reason I came to find you. All of the eastern women are now at the Eastern Embassy," he said.


    The little cup in my hand made a weird noise as I squeezed it a little too tightly. Thankfully it didn''t break or shatter. It was just a common cup, found in any of the break rooms inside the company, but it was still half full.


    "Already?" I asked. Had it not just been a few days ago the small group had left?


    Lawrence nodded. "Lamp and the rest came back this morning, they were very adamant that the embassy was safe. Lamp however, made it very clear to me and Renn that she''ll be back. As soon as the rest of the girls are situated, she will return. She might also bring a few others with her, by the sounds of it," Lawrence said.


    I sighed.


    "Oh? I thought you''d be glad to hear it," Lawrence said.


    "I should be, shouldn''t I?" I wondered.


    "Yet not. Why?"


    "Humans are heavy baggage. Especially for those like Renn. Like Sally," I said.


    "Ah..." Lawrence nodded, fully understanding.


    Staring at the liquid in my little cup, I wondered what I could do or say to Renn to keep her from becoming too attached to Lamp and her people.


    Maybe that was why Renn was staring at me lately. Maybe she wanted to come up and talk to me about Lamp and the rest.


    "We need those kinds of humans, Vim. Especially here," Lawrence said softly.


    I nodded. "I know. How could I be upset over finding those we can call friends?" I asked him.


    "Upset? You? Vim... please, don''t insult yourself. When''s the last time you actually got upset at humans?" he asked.


    "Just now?"


    Lawrence scoffed. "Sure. Even though they still live, and my shoes aren''t soaked with blood. Sure, I believe you."


    I rolled my eyes as I took another drink. Did he think I hated humans that much? Sometimes I did, but lately not.


    "Honestly I have more pressing concerns," I said after I drank the rest of my cup.


    "Yet, Vim, the world goes on. Danger or not," he said, and then held out his hand.


    Staring at his open palm, I sighed and then handed him my empty cup. He took it carefully, as if it was precious.


    "Thanks, I suppose," I told him.


    "Hm." Lawrence nodded, and then turned and headed down the main hall.


    While Lawrence left, Tosh walked up to me. I sat up a little straighter as he walked towards me, and I wondered if...


    He stepped up to my left, and with his blank eyes... while staring lifelessly at the floor before him, he reached over and patted me on my shoulder.


    Staring at his blank expression, Tosh''s hand slowly left my shoulder... falling limply to his side, and then he walked onward. Heading behind me, down the hall towards the society door.


    As he walked away, I couldn''t help but smile.


    So he was making progress.


    Good.


    Even if it would take hundreds of years, I''d be more than willing to wait to talk to my old friend.


    Feeling a little happy over Tosh''s little act of compassion, I sat alone and without a word as the world continued on around me. People came and went. Workers hurried past. Some tried to talk to me, others ignored me. A few Society members went by, smiling or nodding at me, while others stopped for a moment to tell me about stuff that had happened. Things like the king of Lumen coming into the bank again, asking about Renn. Or the depot having to shut down because a horse actually went limp, and had to be hauled away.


    The day continued in such a fashion until the dreary, dark world outside became even darker. The rain had stopped, but the thunder clouds still remained. Looming over the city threateningly. But the night was here. The wind was picking up, and the hallways were starting to darken.


    As workers entered the hallways, to light the lamps and lanterns, Merit walked out of Gerald''s office. She headed straight for me, and I frowned as she approached.


    She looked upset...


    And Renn was now staring at me again, as she peered out of Gerald''s office at us.


    They had all been in there? All this time? Merit too?


    Merit really had taken a liking to Renn.


    As Merit got closer, I realized she was glaring and frowning at me. She really was upset.


    Brandy had wanted to know how Renn had done it... well...


    Me too.

 Chapter 148 - One Hundred and Forty Seven – Renn – To Uncomfortably Sit

    Chapter 148: Chapter One Hundred and Forty Seven ¨C Renn ¨C To Uncomfortably Sit Merit looked tiny in front of Vim, which was funny since Vim was sitting on a rather small stool. It made him look uncomfortable, thanks to how low he was.


    The two were talking, and I noted the way Merit stood. She had her hands on her hips, and her skinny arms were pointed oddly... as if she was trying to make herself appear as big as possible as to intimidate Vim.


    She seemed to hate him in a way, even though her hate wasn''t a true hatred. She just seemed to not like him much.


    Stepping back into Gerald''s office, I glanced at Brandy. She was the one sitting behind Gerald''s desk, and she was reading a report. Gerald was sitting in one of the chairs before his own desk, also reading a report. They were going over some kind of trade route log from the south. Something to do with the southern merchant guild that had declared an economic war against us.


    Warring with coins. Such a strange thing.


    "Is there really no way I can convince everyone? I''m more than willing to do it," I said as I stepped back into the room.


    Gerald shook his head as he lifted a paper, to look at something written on the other side. "Not going to happen Renn. The Society was formed exactly to stop such self-sacrifice. Before the Society existed, most of us had to sacrifice family and friends to those who ruled us. A few of us here remember that era, so the idea of using you as bait or sacrificing you is... well..." Gerald shivered, and I could tell it actually bothered him.


    That meant he was one of the ones from that era. Like Brandy, and Merit.


    I couldn''t imagine being so old, even though I should be able to. I was old myself, in human terms. If I was lucky enough to live long enough... would I too think back to today and speak of a time that no one remembered? Would the culture and world in the future be so different than it is today? What could it possibly be like? It was hard to imagine the world being... different. How did it happen? How did one adjust?


    Or was that the entire point. Most couldn''t adjust. Thus our few numbers.


    "Just give up on it Renn. Too many here like you too much, even if they''d be able to stomach it," Brandy said.


    "A few don''t seem to like me much," I noted as I walked over to the couch as to sit down. It was a silly action, since I knew I''d stand up soon once again as to peak around the door to check on Vim and Merit.


    "Yet they voted against sacrificing you. Anyone who would willingly vote to sacrifice someone doesn''t belong in our Society," Gerald said.


    Really?


    Then why had Lughes and the rest so willingly given up on Amber?


    Or was that not seen as sacrifice?


    To me it somewhat had been.


    They didn''t want to endanger themselves, so they let her die. They sacrificed her, to keep themselves safe.


    Was it just because she had been human? Was that really the only deciding factor? Or was there more to it?


    "Still... What if they never show themselves? Until I leave again?" I asked.


    "Then that is what will happen. Really Renn, you act as if you''ve never been in danger before," Brandy said with a small smile.


    "It''s not myself I worry over," I said. Danger? I''ve been hunted before, several times. I''d not tell them about it though.


    "We know," Brandy said with a small laugh.


    I was going to complain further, but Merit walked into the office.


    Smiling at her, I watched as she sighed and walked to the couch across from me. She sat in it with an odd plop, as if exhausted. Sometimes her actions matched her appearance. Was it natural to her, or did she act in such a way on purpose as to pretend to be what she looked like? To act like the child she appeared to be, at least in front of humans.


    "Vim''s confident it won''t take long. He thinks in a few days they''ll come back," Merit said.


    "You disagree?" I asked her. She had a look that told me she did.


    Merit shook her head. "He''s probably correct. Predators, normal ones not like you and Vim, are very instinctual. Very basic. They''re not too capable of planning in much depth. This woman is likely just like the many we''ve met before, since she ignored all the rest of us and focused on you," Merit said.


    "Undoubtedly," Gerald nodded as he put the papers he had been reading onto his desk, and turned a little as to join us in the conversation.


    "Do I uh... stink that badly, by the way?" I asked them.


    Before I could get an answer, Brandy broke out into a guffaw of a laugh. Even Gerald looked away, as to hide his own chuckling. Merit however was the only one to only smile gently at me.


    "You don''t stink Renn. You''re just... a real predator. And predators naturally give off a strong scent. It''s a different scent. One that''s actually not as strong as the rest of ours, but distinct enough to be noticed first," Merit pointed upward as she explained it to me, all the while brandy wheezed and laughed some more.


    "Several of you aren''t prey, so why am I so different?" I asked, ignoring Brandy''s weird snorts as she tried to contain herself.


    "Simple bloodlines. Plus Renn, think about it. We''ve all been living here for years. Decades. Our scents are settled. You''re a new addition. Your scent is the one that stands out, precisely because it is new," Gerald said, he even raised his voice to talk over Brandy''s giggling and laughing.


    Merit glared at Brandy, who was getting it under control finally. "Really Brandy, it''s not that funny."


    "Yes it is! She thought she stunk!" Brandy returned to laughing.


    Merit shook her head, but I found myself smiling. I liked Brandy''s laugh, and the way she seemed to let it completely take her over.


    "For reference Renn, you smell like the forest. A deep forest. One soaked from long storms," Gerald said.


    "Huh?" I perked up at that. Long storms? Forest? I did?


    Merit nodded. "Yes. It''s a soothing scent."


    "Hm. It''s not bad, though I''ll admit I definitely notice it in passing when my mind is wandering. So it startles me, until I realize it''s you and not something or someone else," Gerald said.


    A long moment passed as I watched the three nodded in agreement; seemingly happy to say such things aloud and inform me it was the honest truth.


    I had a smell that startled them? Until they realized it was me who they were smelling?


    "Am I really... so different? I don''t think of myself as being that different than any of you," I said.


    "You''re a calm one. Most predators are more susceptible to their emotions. Did you have any siblings Renn? Were any quick to anger or did you ever consider them unwise or foolish sometimes?" Brandy asked, her laughing was done but she still had a wide smirk on her face.


    Thinking of my siblings, and even the rest of my family, I wanted to nod... yet... "A few. Some were... very wise. The kind of wise that scared me, sometimes," I said honestly.


    "Oh? Interesting. Any of them still alive? They''d be perfect for our Society if they''re like you," Gerald said.


    I shook my head, and said nothing more.


    The three went quiet, and I replayed memories in my mind.


    The brothers who were brutes. The sisters who had been evil... yet I had pitied them for how they had suffered.


    The moment I thought of my younger brother, and what I had found him doing, made me toss the memories away... blanking my mind for a moment.


    That odd feeling of emptiness filled me, and I realized I had drifted in my head a little too long. I blinked, and glanced around. Looking around, I found that the room was still quiet. Only Merit was staring at me, and I realized I had probably just now had a very awkward expression on my face. Thanks to the memories that I had just re-lived.


    "Vim''s gone three days now without a meal. Why not go ask if he''d like something to eat?" Merit then asked me, before I could say anything to break the odd silence myself.


    Shifting on the couch, I recognized the very kind offer to excuse myself. Merit didn''t like Vim. She didn''t care if he starved or not... if Vim even could starve. She was simply offering me a chance to politely leave without being weird; since I probably just had a horrible expression and they were now concerned for me.


    "Okay. Though he seems to not care much for my cooking," I said as I stood from the couch. I really didn''t mind showing them all a sad look, but maybe it was best to accept her gentle offer.


    "Ha!" Brandy went to giggling, but I ignored her and the rest as I left the office.


    Walking into the hallway, I paused a moment when I found Vim was talking to another. I recognized the woman, dressed in the attire of an auditor who worked under Lawrence... but I wasn''t able to remember her name. Which bothered me. Maybe I hadn''t been told it, or overheard it. Yet her face was definitely familiar... the kind of familiar that made me feel as if I should know her name.


    Slowly approaching, I listened intently to their conversation. She was asking about him. She wanted to know what department he worked at, and why she hadn''t seen him before. Vim was gently answering her questions, with a strangely kind tone. One I usually only heard him using when talking to one of us, those of us in the Society. It was odd to hear him use it for a human, especially one who undoubtedly didn''t belong to the Society since she didn''t know who he was.


    "I see... Will you be sitting here long Vim? What about during dinner?" She asked.


    "Dinner? Well I suppose she''ll be the one making it for me," Vim said as he pointed at me.


    Stopping once more, I froze when the woman turned and frowned at me. Then the realization of what he was implying dawned on her, and her pale face became a pink shade of red.


    "I see! That''s good! I uh... um... Sorry, then!" she said and then turned, nearly tripping over her own feet as she hurried away. She ran down the hall to my right, passing me with her head hung low.


    Feeling bad for her, I sighed as I walked up to Vim. "Why make me the bad guy?" I asked him.


    "You''re a guy?" he asked, raising an eyebrow.


    Frowning at him, I wondered if maybe he had simply been annoyed with her. He was definitely annoyed; I had seen it since he had sat down. He wasn''t fidgeting or looking around wildly... but it was there. In his face. In his eyes.


    He didn''t look bothered or concerned, but he was.


    But I knew the source of that frustration wasn''t the humans and workers bothering him. It was something much more serious. Something far more deadly, and important.


    He seemed to believe he had failed already, somehow. Though I wasn''t entirely sure if he had or not. He likely could have grabbed my supposed stalker already, if he had been a little more active... but was that really the right thing to do? She hadn''t really seemed intent on hurting me...


    "Who was she?" I asked him as I stood in front of him. I did my best to not turn around and glance at the human woman, even though I wanted to. I could still hear her mumbling. She was chastising at herself, in a way that worried me. She was degrading herself for actually trying to talk to a man again, and was swearing to never do it again.


    Hearing that made my heart hurt. It meant Vim''s rejection had been rather brutal for her... and likely not the first.


    She hadn''t been ugly, not in the least, so why...?


    "She works under Lawrence. She said her name was Blaire," he said.


    Blaire. I''d need to find her later. To talk to her. I wasn''t really sure what I''d talk to her about or why I wanted to do so... but...


    Vim tilted his head at me, and I realized we were almost eye level now. In fact I was probably a slightly bit taller, even without my ears. That stool he sat on really was small. "Was she a friend of yours? I''ll apologize if she was," he offered to me.


    "I''d like her to be one," I said.


    "Really?"


    I nodded.


    Vim tilted a little, as to look past me. His frown deepened, and I wondered if she was still in sight. Probably was. Humans couldn''t move very fast, especially the younger women while wearing those odd heel shoes. These hallways had thick rugs too, which made it even more difficult.


    "May I ask why?" he asked.


    "I feel responsible. You used me to hurt her heart," I said.


    "Hurt her heart... Renn, I had simply turned down her invitation to have dinner together. It happens often, it''s not that big a deal," Vim said.


    "For her it had been," I said. Had he not heard her?


    Vim''s shoulders lowered a little, as if he was suddenly dejected. "You heard her whispers," he said, knowingly.


    I nodded. "I''d have been surprised if you hadn''t been able to," I said.


    "She''ll get over it Renn. It''s not like I''m that charming in the first place, plus that was the first time we''ve ever talked. It''s not as if I was some ex-lover or something," he said.


    "I''m sure. But..." I wanted to argue with him, but wasn''t sure why. It was obvious she''d get over it. She''d try again, and would find someone. It was very rare for humans to not find partners. Yet...


    "Does it bother you so much because I had used you as an excuse...?" Vim asked me.


    "I think that''s most of the reason, yes," I said as I thought deeper about it.


    "And here I''d thought you''d smile and stick your chest out, or say something to cement it," Vim said, and then sighed.


    "Ah... well..." Honestly I probably would have, if she hadn''t gotten the hint. I would have definitely done something like it, had she not gotten so stung by the indirect rejection.


    Vim smiled at me, and I realized he read my intentions clearly. Chances are they had been visible on my face since before he had even pointed at me. I had been upset to find him talking to her, after all.


    "I think I''m possessive," I said as I realized it. It was odd to realize that I was. I had never thought myself someone who would get upset over something so simple. But that was likely because I had never cherished something very deeply before.


    Like my little blue box, that held my nail supplies. It was so silly and simple, but I cherished that thing with a strange level of affection. An almost worrying level.


    Would I be the same way if Vim was mine? Was it my nature? A predator nature? Or my personality?


    Was it something that would turn Vim off?


    "Just now realizing it?" He smirked as he watched me process the realization.


    Giving him, and myself, a shrug... I glanced around for another chair or stool. There of course wasn''t one... and I had a few places in mind where I could go and get one, but decided against it. I simply stepped a little closer to him and went ahead and sat down. Right in front of him.


    "What are you doing Renn?" Vim asked as I sat down on the thick rug, right in front of Vim, right in the center of the intersection of hallways. The rug was actually a little worn down here, probably thanks to the increased foot traffic, but it was still thick enough and soft enough that sitting on the ground was actually not that bad at all.


    "We need to talk," I said to him.


    "Take the stool, Renn. I can stand," Vim said as he started to do so. But I stopped him with a wave and shake of my head.


    He glared at me as I leaned back a little, as to relax. Yes... this rug would do.


    "They won''t let me be used as bait as to lure the girl out," I said.


    "They voted on it. They said no. Each one did," Vim nodded.


    "Why can''t we just do it? I''m okay with it," I said.


    "They voted. Voted no. End of story," Vim said, a little firmer this time.


    "But Vim..."


    "No buts. Not even your nice one can change what happened. You either accept the rules of the Society or you leave it. There''s no picking and choosing what rules you obey and don''t," Vim said.


    I rolled a little, as to cross my legs and sit a little more comfortably. Doing so, thanks to how I sat in front of Vim, made me remember of the long nights I had sat with my siblings listening to one of my grandparent''s stories when younger. In that cave.


    Maybe I should have taken the stool. The rug was soft, but for some reason it was starting to get uncomfortable.


    "You like my butt?" I asked him. I have caught him staring at it sometimes, but it was hard to tell if he was staring at my rear or my tail when he did so.


    "I''ll enjoy kicking it if you keep arguing with me or them about using you as bait," Vim said.


    Sighing, I nodded. "Fine. But I want you to know I''m not happy about it."


    Vim and I sat in silence for awhile, and that silence continued until a pair of workers entered the hallway from the depot. They stopped talking as they approached, and I ignored their weird stares as they walked past us, heading to the bank. It didn''t take them long until they started to whisper to each other, wondering what the heck we were doing.


    "Not going to tell me to get up and stop attracting attention?" I asked Vim as the two depot workers left earshot.


    "You attract attention just by breathing, Renn. I''ve learned to accept that," he said.


    Tilting my head at him, and the soft smile on his face, I decided to interpret his words as a compliment. That smile wasn''t the one he wore when he teased me, but instead when he was being serious.


    "You''ve been attracting attention too, you know? The whole company is talking about the strange man on the stool," I said. Most of the building was talking about him, in one form or another.


    "I''m forgettable, Renn. You''re not," he said, as if to argue with me.


    "I''m not?" I asked. Really?


    He sighed but said nothing as he glanced down the hallway that led to the bank. I turned just enough to glance down it out of the corner of my eye. Someone was approaching.


    "Merit wanted me to ask what you wanted for dinner. I''ll cook it for you," I said.


    "I''ll eat once I''ve caught the one hunting you," Vim said.


    "What if it takes days?" I asked.


    "It''s already been a few. What''s a couple more?" he said with a shrug.


    "Even I can''t go too long without food," I said. I wasn''t entirely sure how long I could go... but once I had starved when younger. It had only taken a few weeks and I had become weak. The pain had been enough to make me desperate.


    "I''m a little sturdier than you, Renn," Vim said gently as the one walking towards us approached. It was a woman; she wore a fancy suit similar to what Sofia wore.


    "Do you remember me Vim?" the woman asked as she stepped up to us.


    "No," Vim said simply.


    Glancing at him, and the eyes that stared straight at me and was ignoring the woman who now was smiling softly at him... I wondered if he had just lied.


    "Figured. You saved my life, a long time ago. I work under Sofia. I heard you were making a spectacle of yourself, so I came to thank you... since I''m always busy when you show up and never get the chance to. You''ll probably forget it, but my name is Clair Lightenfoot. I''m married now, I have two children. Both will be working here at the Animalia Guild soon, and will hopefully do so their whole lives," Clair said to him.


    Glancing at her, I blinked softly as I realized what she was saying.


    She knew who, or at least had an idea of what, Vim was. And she was trying to thank him, not just with words... but...


    Vim turned a little to look at her. He studied her for a moment, and I held my breath... until he smiled softly.


    "Clair Lightenfoot. I''ll make sure to check on you from now on when I visit. What''re your children''s names?" he asked.


    She beamed him a happy smile as she stepped forward and held out her hand. He took it gently, and they shook hands. "Sing and Song. No... sadly they don''t sing very well at all, but they had screamed and cried something fierce when they had been babies," Clair said.


    Vim smirked and nodded. "Singsong. Introduce me to them next time," he said.


    "I will!" She blinked watery eyes as she nodded and stepped back... as if staring at her hero.


    Well... maybe he was.


    After a few moments she turned and looked at me and smiled. "I''m Renn," I introduced myself. I simply waved at her, since I was sitting down.


    "Yes. I saw you with Sofia the other day, learning the ropes. Will you be staying here or...?" she tilted her head at me.


    So she was a member. At least, in a way.


    "Not likely. I''ll be back though," I said.


    I ignored Vim''s look as she nodded, and then looked one last time at Vim. "Thank you again Vim... I know it probably doesn''t mean much, and you probably don''t even remember... but I really mean it. I promise I''ll continue earning the life you earned me," she said to him.


    Vim looked into her eyes, but only nodded. She nodded back, and then with one last nod to me she turned back around and headed back towards the bank. This time walking with a little more surety in her step as she did.


    Once she was far enough away, I glanced at Vim.


    "That was beautiful," I told him.


    "Yet no tears in your eyes," he said.


    "Weird huh?" I agreed, and rubbed my eyes. As I did, sure enough, a little bit of wetness was left on my hands.


    Staring at the slight bit of gleam on my finger and hands, I smiled at them. Maybe I was maturing a little... something like that would have shocked me far more than it had not too long ago.


    Or... maybe I was just being overwhelmed, by all the drama recently. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lamp and her people. Vim leaving and coming back. The embassy... the many new friends, and city... the stalker...


    I sighed at myself. Yes. A lot has happened, and was still happening.


    "I don''t remember, by the way," he then said.


    "Hm?" I looked up at Vim.


    He nodded to the hallway that led to the bank. "Clair. I don''t remember saving her."


    "Oh. Huh... really? It had to have been one of the last times you were here. She wasn''t that old," I said. Maybe mid thirties?


    "Yet I don''t. Sofia probably knows, however," Vim said.


    "I see..."


    How odd. Vim changed people''s lives so easily, and because of how easily he did it... he barely noticed when he did.


    It was like he some kind of giant. So big and massive, that even a single footstep could change the world.


    The thought made me frown, but I found it very interesting. It was such an apt way to describe him. A surprisingly good way.


    It wasn''t just his strength either. He did it with not just his strength, but even simple actions... or words. He changed people''s fates, their entire lives, with a whisper. Or at least, he could.


    "Now what are you thinking?" Vim asked me.


    "That you''re like a giant," I said honestly.


    "A... a giant?" Vim frowned at me.


    I nodded. "A giant."


    "I see... well I''m not very tall. I''m barely any taller than you are, Renn," he said.


    "I know. It''s weird. You''re not much taller, yet when I think of you I feel as if you''re huge. Sometimes I feel like I have to really strain my neck to look at you," I said.


    "Well, you are sitting on the floor," Vim suggested for a reason to explain it.


    Smiling at him, I nodded. "I am huh!"


    "You are. Why are you sitting there, Renn?"


    Leaning back, I smiled up at my friend. Merit looked down at me, and I was surprised... or well not really... that she wasn''t much taller than me while I sat and leaned back as I was.


    In fact...


    Sitting back up straight, I smiled and did my best to not let the realization that I was still taller than she was while sitting down to not show on my face.


    "You should know by now that she''s odd," Vim said to Merit.


    "Of course I do. But really... Get up Renn, the floor''s dirty here," Merit said.


    "It''s not that bad," I said and glanced at the rug I sat on. It was worn down and a little darker in color than the rest... thanks to the dirt and grime, but it wasn''t that bad honestly. Nowhere near as bad as it really could have been, or should be. It was probably not too old. A year or so maybe?


    Merit sighed and shook her head.


    "You tell her," Vim said.


    "Why don''t you?" Merit asked.


    Vim gestured at me, as if just by looking at me Merit could discern the reason for his inability to do so.


    She gestured at me too, in a very similar fashion.


    "Rude," I said.


    The two smiled, and I enjoyed the sight of it. Usually Merit was glaring or frowning at Vim, so it was nice to see her smiling near Vim in such a way.


    "Everything''s fine by the way. I just spoke to Brom and Reatti. All''s well on all fronts," Merit told Vim.


    "So it is," Vim said.


    Merit stepped closer, and her finger she poked me in the shoulder. "You were supposed to get him food," she said firmly. Or well, as firmly as her voice would allow.


    "He said he isn''t hungry," I said.


    "I''m not," Vim said.


    "Just make him slop. Go find the oldest fruit you can, mash it up with dried leaves and old dirt and pour stale water in it too. That''ll be enough for him," Merit said and nodded, crossing her arms and seeming pleased with her idea.


    "Pickle that and let it ferment for a few hundred years and that''d be a tasty treat," Vim said, also nodding and crossing his arms.


    Merit''s eyebrows met as she frowned at him. Her frown quickly turned into a glare, just because she could do it.


    "Do you like fruit drinks Merit? I''m in the mood for one," I offered her a chance to permit me to go to the kitchens in the society houses to procure said drinks.


    "Actually I don''t... but I''ll have some wine while you have your juice," Merit said, smiling at me.


    "A fair deal. What about you Vim? Not hungry, but surely a drink?" I asked him.


    I expected him to either smirk and agree, or wave me off... but instead...


    "Vim?" I said his name with a little bit of worry as I stared at the man who had a sudden look of confusion.


    Then he turned his head, looking behind him.


    Then Vim stood.


    I sat up straight, and my ears also became firm as I realized something was wrong.


    Merit turned, and both Vim and Merit looked towards the Society Housing. Down the hall past the stool, and... slightly...


    Studying them as they both stared upward, I tried my best to hear or sense whatever it was they did.


    I heard far off voices. Echoes of people. I could even near clanks and banging from the depot, although it was muddled greatly thanks to the distance. I could smell not just paper and ink, but the weird smell of the coins and money from the bank. I could smell people. Humans. Our kind. Merit. Food being cooked and prepared elsewhere... a baby not far from us, probably at the entrance lobby.


    Yet I couldn''t hear, smell, or see anything wrong. Nothing to warrant the two of them acting the way they were.


    Then without a word, Vim darted down the hallway. Running away so quickly, I actually flinched at the sudden burst of movement.


    In a blink he was gone, rounding a hallway.


    Hurriedly standing, I hesitated. What did I do? What do we do? Tell others? Follow after him?


    "She''s here." Merit turned around, hurrying behind us. Likely back to Gerald''s office.

 Chapter 149 - One Hundred and Forty Eight – Vim – Stalkers, Predators, Hunters, and Vim

    Chapter 149: Chapter One Hundred and Forty Eight ¨C Vim ¨C Stalkers, Predators, Hunters, and Vim Finally.


    Coming to a stop before the stairwell, I stared up the dark staircase at the door to the roof. The lamps within the stairwell, and around it, were unlit. This area wasn''t frequented often, especially not by humans. It was the same door Renn and I used often to lead to the roof, where we sparred.


    I studied the iron door at the top of the stairwell. It was dark and dim, thanks to the iron it was made of... but also because of its age. It wasn''t as heavy as the ones that sealed the houses the society members lived within, but it was still not something a normal human could easily mess with.


    It also only opened outward, and couldn''t be opened right now... since there was a metal bar latched firmly across it. It was locked and sealed, with the bar sliding into steel support beams on either side of the door''s frame.


    The thing clunked again, as whoever was outside tugged a little firmer on it. I could hear her. Just beyond the door. She was mumbling to herself, and her feet were scraping the rooftop tiles, likely because she was trying to find her footing as to force the door open.


    Only reason she hadn''t popped it open yet was because she was trying to not make much noise. She was trying to break in quietly, without being noticed. Likely might have accomplished it, had she been a little more...


    I stepped forward, quietly stepping onto the first stair step. Before I took another step upward, I hesitated.


    If she had been more than she was... no one would have heard her break in.


    Yet we had. Merit had too. Though she might have only noticed because I had done so, and thus alerted her to pay attention.


    Whoever it was... was definitely a predator... so...


    So why were they seemingly so clumsy? And why was she trying to break in so quietly too?


    Predators who hunted were rarely this careful. They were usually too proud, too confident in their own prowess.


    Taking a small breath, to smell her... I realized I smelled someone else.


    Liina. She was nearby. Not in the hallway, but close. Maybe she was coming here, because she had heard something.


    Not good.


    Discarding all of my worry, and confusion, I rushed forward.


    Leaping up the stairs, I bounded up the steps and didn''t stop. In fact, right before I reached the door... I increased my momentum. I leapt forward, with even more force, and rammed the door.


    Slouching forward a bit, I rammed the door with my shoulder. I hit the door, and the metal bar that held it firmly in place, and then I heard the entire door pop off its hinges and door frame.


    The door shot outward, out into the afternoon day. It flew outward with such force; it cracked and slammed into the wall it had been attached to. It made loud sounds as it bounced off the wall, and broke off the rest of the way and skidded away onto the ceiling nearby.


    I ignored the door though, as I stared at the one flying backward.


    The door hadn''t hit just the wall and floor. It had hit her too.


    A loud scream of pain and shock filled the air, and my ears, as I watched a bundle of cloth flap wildly as it rolled along the rooftop. Arms and legs sprawled outward in all directions as the bundle thumped and skidded, all the way to the other side of the roof... impacting one of the larger planters. One that housed a tall skinny tree. Probably some kind of mangrove.


    The woman released a weird sound as her helpless flailing body impacted the planter. It broke, which was a slight surprise. That thing hadn''t been made of wood, but brick. It crumbled around her, as both brick dust and the soil poured onto her...


    Then she went still.


    Stepping out onto the roof, I surveyed the rooftop real quick. I glanced left and right, above me and behind.


    There was no one else here. The garden was empty. The roof, empty... the door I had just come from was now several feet away, and a part of the wall and doorframe had broken off.


    I flinched at the sight of the now missing door. I''ll need to fix that, and soon. Leaving that door so open while there were enemies nearby wasn''t the best thing to do.


    A tiny mistake.


    One I''d rectify shortly. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Looking back to the woman who I had slammed the door into; I was a little surprised to find her still lying there.


    I had honestly expected her to at least get to her feet while I had looked around, for others... yet she hadn''t moved at all.


    Frowning at her, I wondered if she was still in shock. I had indeed put some oomph into that impact... and being hit by that iron door probably hadn''t felt good at all. Plus she had rolled quite a ways and...


    "Did I kill her?" I whispered at myself, and almost thought I had... until she let loose a very tiny groan.


    A groan of pure pain. One that told me her lungs were struggling to inhale properly. She wheezed more than anything else.


    Seems I''d done more damage than I had thought I would have.


    Stepping towards her slowly, I studied the bundle of mess wrapped around her. She had many layers of old, rotted and worn, jackets and cloaks... but even beneath those was a mess. She looked like she had fur, and a thicker body than a woman should have. Not just a matter of fat, either. Her hips and waist was...


    Yes. She had several non-human features. Her feet were far too big. Her legs thin, but her waist and hips were wide. It looked like her top half was more human, and her bottom half more inhuman. I could see clumps of mangled hair and fur too, mostly on an exposed forearm.


    Taking a deep breath, I smelled the stink of the one who had hunted Renn.


    She didn''t just stink like a predator, but something else. Dirt. Grime. Gunk. Did she roll around in a cistern before coming here? Smelled like it. Though the stink might be from her clothes. She had wrapped her entire body in those rags, as if to hide her non-human features from sight. It was ineffective though, the extra layers only made her large feet and other parts more noticeable. Those rags were probably found in the trash, thus the smell.


    "You have some nerve hunting those I protect," I told her as I approached.


    Her exposed forearm shifted, and I noticed her feet tuck into herself. She was trying to gather enough strength as to get up. Yet was failing.


    As she moved, clumps of dirt from the planter she had broken shifted... and then so too did the tree that had been planted within it. It made a small cracking noise, and then promptly fell upon her.


    I focused my attention on her as the plant landed upon her. When the thin stalk and leaves hit her, she barely registered it. She twitched just a bit, but not by much. Not enough to concern me.


    She wasn''t faking it. She was injured. Hurt. Out of it, maybe even.


    If that door''s impact had done as much damage as it seemed, then she was likely similar to Renn and Brandy in terms of strength.


    Though maybe not Renn. I knew her physical strength, but not how well she handled damage just yet.


    Merit would not have been knocked out, but Brandy would have been.


    "Gwuhh..." she groaned, and I nodded as I stepped up to her. I stepped close enough that some of the dirt that had collapsed onto her crunched under my feet, thanks to it having rolled off her earlier.


    Her head shifted a little, and I waited a few moments... expecting a sudden attack.


    Yet none came.


    Bending down, I grabbed a hand-full of the slimy cloaks and jackets. Around the section of her shoulders. She shifted, but not by much... I hefted her upward, raising her to my eye level.


    The tree rolled off her. As did the dirt. A few scraps of cloth and a half torn jacket also slid off her shoulder, and with as I raised her up... her hood fell off her head.


    As I squeezed her clothes tighter upon seeing her face, she blinked and realized what has happening. Her orange eyes went wide, and then she screamed at the sight of me.


    Her first instinct was to smack me. More a slap than anything else, she whacked me upside the head with what had felt like a thick fur paw. Her pupils narrowed, once she realized her blow had not fazed me.


    She screamed at me, and her two paw-like hands grabbed my forearm. I felt her try to squeeze and gouge me with her nails, but I ignored that attempt too.


    The moment she realized that wasn''t going to work either, she sent out one of her huge feet.


    Her kick landed squarely in the center of my chest. And it had been quite a kick too. My whole body jolted from the blow, and some of the cloth and cloaks I held in my grip tore as she tried to jump off and away from me, using the kick to do so.


    I held her firm all the same.


    For a tiny moment she fought with all her strength. Making noises and growls as she tried to free herself from my grip, most likely thinking that her kick would have been enough to get me to release her... but...


    After a few solid seconds she hesitated, and her eyes became even wider as she looked down at me.


    "I''m not one to flinch," I told her.


    Her human face, adorned by fur all around her head, snarled at me as she then screamed and tried to kick me again. This time she sent out a flurry of kicks, one after another. Some hit my chest, others my face, but they all had one goal in mind.


    To free herself.


    Holding her firm, I paid keen attention to the way the clothes and scraps of leather held her in my grip. They were tearing and ripping... but she wasn''t intentionally trying to make them do so. In fact she seemed to be in just as much a panic over her clothes ripping as she did my hold on her.


    She could free herself from me, if she just slipped out of her jackets and coats. Yet she didn''t.


    Was she incapable of thinking that far ahead, or was there a reason behind it?


    As she flailed around, trying to free herself, I studied Renn''s stalker.


    She was likely some kind of badger. She had rounded short ears on top of her head. Bear looking ones, not human. Her left hand was more human than her right, but both had fur and pads on her palms. She had thick and sharp nails, which were cutting my shirt but not my skin. Her huge feet were wrapped tightly in cloth, but I could see the paws there all the same. She had claws, but they weren''t extended. Either she couldn''t force out her claws, or wasn''t really trying to hurt me.


    "Why are you hunting her?" I asked the stalker.


    This stalker was definitely a predator. And even more so a genuine non-human. There weren''t many alive like her anymore, though it was odd how she seemed a little deformed. To have some parts human, and others not was normal... but such a thing was usually synced with the rest. Why was one hand human and the other not? That was an oddity.


    She ignored my question as she continued to struggle.


    "You''ll answer me," I told her. I needed to find out what I could, before I killed her.


    "No!" she screamed a real word finally, and the sound of it almost made me release her.


    I didn''t, though, and instead sent out my own blow.


    Hitting her with my free fist, I felt my balled up fist connect with her stomach. One that felt oddly thin and small, although hard of muscle.


    Her eyes bugged out a little, and she let loose a weird sounding cough, and went limp. Suddenly her grip on my forearm became negligible, barely noticeable, and she became heavier. Her clothes that had been ripping and falling off thanks to her thrashing became taught thanks to her going limp.


    Shaking her a little, I stared into the now blank expression of the girl. She was about to throw up, but I ignored it as I studied her closer. She had a human face, but fangs and thick teeth. She had an under-bite thanks to her fangs, and she had fur all around her face and head, mixing with her human hair. It was black and brown, and spotted with white lines.


    I didn''t recognize her colors or face. If I did know one of her ancestors, I couldn''t think of it off the top of my head.


    It was moments like this that I wished for Renn''s memory. Even if it meant I''d have to remember the bad stuff in such perfect detail.


    Yet...


    She wasn''t old at all.


    Probably younger than Renn. Maybe even by more than half.


    "Let her go!"


    Shifting, I quickly turned to look at the young voice that had just screamed at me.


    Finding a small girl, who I also didn''t recognize, I frowned at her.


    She too was covered in those mismatched dirty clothes. Scraps. Where were they getting those old clothes? Some of those colors and designs were dozens of years old.


    Yet her clothes weren''t what bothered me.


    Another.


    More.


    More danger. More enemies. More hunters.


    More threats to those who I cherished and protected.


    The small girl stepped forward, likely to say something else... but I didn''t wait to hear it.


    With a step towards her, I hefted the girl I still held who was now slobbering up blood and tossed her.


    "Wha!" the smaller girl screamed in shock, and shuffled for a few seconds as she tried to comprehend what was happening. Before she could wrap her head around the situation, she was hit by the bundle of rags I had just thrown.


    The two went rolling along the roof, and for a few moments the young girl cried out in pain and shock.


    She sounded young. Too young. Even for our kind.


    Either they were as young as they looked, or they were like Merit.


    But...


    Taking a small breath, I stopped myself from starting to care. I forced my own interest and worry for these predators down, since I couldn''t allow such emotions and thoughts to enter my head.


    They were enemies right now. Nothing more. Their appearance. Their traits... their truths, meant nothing.


    They were the enemies of the Society. My enemies.


    And enemies were meant to be eliminated, no matter the cost.


    I stepped towards the bundle of dirty clothes, as the girl tried to unravel herself. Seemed the one I had tossed had gone completely still, but the one who had caught her with her whole body was fine. She was incoherently yelling for the other to get up, to wake up and...


    Motion drew my eyes to the left. Back towards the door. At first my heart thumped, since it had looked like someone had rushed into the stairwell into the Society... but it had been the opposite.


    Merit hurried out onto the roof, and with a huff looked around. She took in the surroundings, with her small but keen eyes.


    Good. With her in front of that door, I''d not need to worry about anyone sneaking past me. Plus her running up that stairwell and onto the roof told me no one had done so already.


    "Pulti! Pulti please wake up!" the girl screamed hopelessly, and it took a lot for me to not hesitate because of her screams.


    She was screaming from the soul. From the heart. She wasn''t just panicking, she was genuinely concerned.


    That was not the scream of an enemy.


    The young girl was crying, heaving even, as she shook the one I had thrown upon her. She was still somewhat stuck beneath her, by the looks of it. Her right leg was still under the other.


    And...


    I slowed my approach towards her, and realized she had feathers.


    Her face was more human than the other had been. This one even had human ears... but behind those ears, and all over her head where her hair should be... were feathers.


    Dull reds, mixed with light browns and tipped white. Feathers in abundance.


    A bird. Like Lilly. Like Rapti, and Gerald. Like Crane.


    "How rare," I whispered. Birds were so fragile. So delicate. That throw I had just done, that impact upon he catching her friend, could have killed her.


    "Run away with her Fly!"


    Turning my head, I frowned as my hand shot upward, open palmed. But not to grab the neck of the man rushing me, but instead to grab the sword he had swung down onto my head.


    Catching the sword, the man''s eyes went wide as I took in a deep breath.


    I''d remember this man''s smell. The smell of blood and organs. He had killed recently. He was lucky that I didn''t recognize the smell of death upon him.


    "What...!" the man groaned as he tried to pull free the sword I had just caught. I held it firmly in my grip, keeping it still. I held it by the middle of the blade, and held it firmly enough that it only wavered and shook a little as he tried to pull it free.


    The sword was cheap. Made of bronze... yet it wasn''t just sharp, it had been used. Some of the scent of blood came from it, not him.


    Yet still I held it.


    He groaned and his face quickly turned to one of absolute terror... as he realized he simply did not have the strength to pry the sword free of my grip.


    Which was the truth. He was weak. Too weak for a predator... yet he smelled of death, which made no sense.


    "What are you!" he shouted in fear.


    To answer him, I squeezed my grip tighter... and tighter... Until the blade cracked. Until he released it in shock, and stepped away.


    Keeping hold of the sword while he gaped in alarm, I squeezed the sword even harder.


    Then it shattered.


    As the cheap bronze sword shattered into dozens of pieces I held the man''s gaze.


    "I''m the protector."

 Chapter 150 - One Hundred Forty Nine – Renn – A Protector’s Burden

    Chapter 150: Chapter One Hundred Forty Nine ¨C Renn ¨C A Protector¡¯s Burden Stepping out onto the roof, I paused behind Merit to take in the scene.


    Off to our left, a young girl. Sobbing as she held a lifeless bundle of clothes. In front of us, near one of the large garden planters, was Vim. He was standing still, and had his back to us... because he was facing down a tall and lanky man.


    A man who had just swung a sword at Vim. A sword Vim had caught, bare-handed, and broken with ease with his grip.


    Another man was hurrying up behind the lanky one, and he also had a sword... but he looked unwilling to use it. He was staring at the sobbing girl to our left, with wide and concerned eyes.


    "Fly!" the man shouted as he hurried up next to the lanky man.


    Fly...


    Looking to my left, I flinched as the sobbing girl tried to lift the bundle of clothes. She looked completely traumatized. Her face was a wreck, and the pretty feathers all over her head were ruffled and sticking upward.


    "This isn''t good..." Merit whispered.


    I stepped forward, out of instinct, to head to the sobbing girl.


    When I was about to round Merit, I had to come to a stop. Merit''s small arm was blocking me. She held her arm out, to stop me. She didn''t say anything but she did shake her head.


    "But..." I whispered.


    "Fly! Go help her get away, now!" the man with the sword shouted loudly, desperately, at the lanky man. The lanky man startled, and with a quick look around he nodded as he understood.


    The lanky man rounded Vim cautiously... and surprisingly Vim didn''t stop him. Vim kept still, watching the man as he hurried over to Fly and the collapsed girl who had been stalking me.


    "Get up! Come on!" the man''s shout sounded strained. As if in pain... yet he had run up right as I exited out onto the roof. Surely Vim hadn''t hurt him yet?


    "Shoot..." Merit mumbled, and I turned to see what was wrong.


    The man who had ran up, with the sword, was now attacking Vim.


    Vim sidestepped a swing, and for a few moments I held my breath as I watched Vim dodge the sword swings. Although the man was attacking Vim with what appeared to be his full strength and attention, Vim was effortlessly stepping out of the way of each attack. The man''s sword swooshed and he grunted each time he missed.


    "Damn!" the man cursed as he stepped closer to Vim, to try and stab Vim in the chest.


    Vim didn''t side-step, but he did not let the blade pierce his chest. He sent out a foot. A heavy, hard thud resounded throughout the air as Vim kicked the man. His foot landed directly on the man''s hands, right where he held the sword.


    A weird crunch filled the air, and then the man''s sword flew off into the sky. Before the sword even landed, clanging harmlessly against the roof''s tile, the man had glanced down at his now mangled hands and took a deep breath. S§×ar?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then he released that breath, with a scream of pain and shock.


    "Go! Grab him!" the young girl screamed, and I pulled my eyes away from the man as he wordlessly screamed while staring at his hands. They were already bruising and bleeding. Vim had crushed them with his kick.


    The young girl was nearly impossible to see. She and the man had put my stalker, and the bundle of jackets she wore, onto the young girls back and shoulders. She carried her effortlessly, telling me she had our strength. The strength of those not human.


    She turned and hurried away, running away. As she did the man ran over to the one Vim had kicked. He grabbed his friend by the shirt, and dragged him away.


    They all ran away, hurrying as fast as they could to the farthest edge of the roof. Heading towards the direction of the port and sea. Although they ran away with inhuman urgency... they hadn''t ran so fast that Vim couldn''t have stopped them.


    While I watched them run off, I waited for the shock. The impact. The surprise... from Vim.


    Yet none came.


    Vim didn''t stop them as I watched the young girl jump off the roof, jumping high into the sky... I watched as she and the woman she carried disappeared, falling to the street below. It was only a few seconds later that the two men followed. The man with the broken hands had snapped out of his shock enough to escape.


    Once they were all out of sight... I finally looked back at Vim.


    He was standing there, staring into the distance... seemingly...


    Was he hurt? Surely not... he looked fine... and he had dodged those blows effortlessly. He had crushed that sword with ease, just as easily as he had crushed that man''s hands.


    Gulping at the suddenly quiet rooftop, I heard my heartbeat thumping in my ears. It reminded me I was still wearing my hat. I reached up to take it off, as to hear better.


    Looking around, I focused to make sure no one else was around. My nose wasn''t trustworthy right now... there was a bunch of weird smells. And not just the scents of those people, but there was now also blood... and rust... and dirt. Wet dirt.


    A planter was broke not far from where Vim stood. How had that broken? One of the tall thin trees that had been in it was also broken, it and its leaves were scattered around it... It looked as if someone had torn it apart on purpose.


    Merit sighed and stepped forward, away from me. I went to follow her, but did so slowly... since I could now hear the sounds of footsteps behind me. Someone was coming up the stairs.


    Thanks to the sound of footsteps, I was able to remind myself to put my hat back on. Just in case a human came to see what the commotion had been.


    Vim had made a lot of noise, breaking that door...


    Pausing a moment, as Merit walked up to Vim, I stared at the broken door nearby. It had completely broken off the hinges, and the metal bar that was used to lock it was nowhere to be found. Had it flown off somewhere? The metal door was also dented, and bent oddly.


    Had that been Vim or them? Something told me it had been Vim. Could I even do that? That hadn''t been one of the steel doors, but it was still a metal one. And thick. The door was thicker than my forearm.


    "Thank you, Vim."


    My head darted to Merit and Vim. My eyes went wide as I watched Merit reach out and grab Vim''s hand. He seemed to ignore her as she smiled gently up at him.


    She looked small enough, young enough, to be his daughter... yet such a thought was ridiculous.


    "I should have stopped them..." Vim said softly.


    Merit shook her head, and her gentle smile became even softer somehow. She squeezed his hand, and I watched as his own hand started to curl a little. As if to accept her hand and her emotions. Her hand looked tiny in his.


    "Thank you. For pitying them. For holding back your wrath, even if it was justified," Merit said to him.


    I stepped forward, to join their conversation. To ask questions, and to support Merit. I wasn''t entirely sure what had happened, or was happening... but I had a feeling it was something I could support.


    He had spared them. He hadn''t killed them, even though that should have been his job.


    Before I could gather enough courage to open my mouth and speak, two people exited the stairwell.


    Brom and Reatti stepped out onto the roof, their spears pointed and ready. They looked around hurriedly, scanning the rooftop together. I noticed how flawlessly they each took positions near the door, supporting one another.


    They''ve done this before.


    "Vim?" Reatti''s voice was hard. Somehow it sounded scared, even though she didn''t look it.


    "They''re gone. They ran away. Two of them were wounded," Merit said as she walked past me. She smiled up at me with that same gentle look as she went to Brom and Reatti, to tell them what had transpired.


    As Merit went to tell them what happened, I went to Vim.


    "Vim...?" I addressed him as I got closer. He looked tired. Exhausted. Yet he looked fine... even his hand, that he had used to grab the sword, looked unhurt.


    "They had only wanted to save her. From me."


    Blinking at his words... I realized he was staring at something. Intensely.


    Looking to where he had was focused upon, I noticed the spot.


    The place where my stalker had been, where the young girl had been sobbing as she tried to lift her up.


    I hadn''t seen what had happened before that. The girl had already been sobbing, and Vim had already been getting attacked, when I arrived. Merit had wanted to tell Gerald and the rest what was happening first, before letting us follow after Vim.


    Now I wished I hadn''t obeyed Merit, and had followed Vim from the beginning.


    While staring at the spot, I noticed something.


    Hurrying over to it, I bent down to grab the thing before the wind blew it away.


    Grabbing the feather, I hesitated as I noticed the blotches of blood all around where it had been... and in fact, upon it.


    The only reason the feather hadn''t blown off the roof from the wind already, was because it had gotten stuck in a small pool of thick blood.


    I gulped as I stared at the little red feather. It was dull in color... but yet I could see the beauty within it. It was about as long as my hand, and felt impossibly light.


    Vim sighed, and I looked up to find him standing next to me.


    For a small moment I stared into the sad eyes of the protector. Then, with great care, I handed him the bloodstained feather.


    He took it carefully, holding it between his thumb and finger.


    "She had been a child, I think," Vim said as he stared at it.


    My eyes blurred as I realized what he meant.


    He didn''t just mean the one who had been sobbing. The girl with feathers. He meant the one he had hurt. My stalker.


    I burnt the image of the Societies Protector''s face into my mind. Into my heart.


    It was a face wrought with grief and shame. Pure shame.


    He had been protecting us. Protecting me... yet...


    Yet why did he look as if he had just made one of the biggest mistakes of his life?


    Likely because we hadn''t actually needed protection.


    Not in that way.


    They had ran. In fear. In terror. I had seen it myself. Merit had seen it. Vim had seen it.


    It had been why he hadn''t pursued them. It was why Merit hadn''t done anything either... why she had said what she had...


    "Did you..." I whispered, but wasn''t able to finish my question. Out of fear of seeing him cry.


    After all, I knew he could. I had seen it before. Back in Ruvindale.


    Vim gulped quietly, and then nodded.


    He did. He might have killed her.


    "I might have killed her," Vim admitted softly, quietly, almost so quietly it had just been to himself.


    His words made my watery eyes drip, and then he handed me back the feather.


    I accepted it as if it was as precious as his heart. I held it gingerly, with both hands... so I''d not disturb or break it.


    Vim turned, slowly, and then headed for the stairs. While he did so Brandy arrived, with Herra.


    As he walked away... I noticed no one tried to stop him. He walked past Merit and the siblings. He passed Brandy and Herra, who were hurrying to the others to find out what had happened.


    Vim was strangely ignored as he headed back into the building. As he stepped into the stairwell... I noticed his shoulders slouch a little. As if he was about to sigh.


    With his head hung low, the Societies Protector had done his job... yet at the same time, failed it entirely.

 Chapter 151 - One Hundred and Fifty – Vim – A Painting He Remembers. A Bath She Desires.

    Chapter 151: Chapter One Hundred and Fifty ¨C Vim ¨C A Painting He Remembers. A Bath She Desires. Renn''s room smelled like her.


    I sat on one of the two chairs that her room had. The one that was used for the desk. The only other chair in the room was off in a corner, near the bed. It had a nightgown loosely draped over it.


    The moonlight illuminated the room... a little too much for my liking. Thanks to the large windows, and the fact that she hadn''t closed the drapes at all. Maybe she liked to stare out the window as she fell asleep.


    Today had been a rough day. In more ways than one. And... my original plan had been to sneak in here and start the bath. The idea had been to get in and wait for Renn, but... well...


    Shifting, I caused shadows to dance in the room. They bothered me, since they reminded me of how bright the moon was tonight.


    Yet... the moonlight right now was something I was a little thankful for. It let me appreciate Renn''s handiwork better.


    Taking a deep breath, I closed my eyes to not just spend a moment enjoying her scent... but to also calm myself.


    I had come here to reward her. To give her what I had promised, since she had fulfilled my request in turn. And honestly... to relax a little. I was frustrated, and although wanted to be alone... knew better than to do so. And right now, Renn was the one I wanted to be not alone with.


    Yet...


    Opening my eyes, I glared at the reason I had chosen to sit on the chair in the middle of her room, instead of starting the bath.


    I should have known this would happen.


    I should have known this day wasn''t done with making me feel horrible.


    Renn had painted the thing I had asked her to. She had done it flawlessly too.


    My memory was of course, not as perfect as hers. So I wasn''t entirely sure if it really was an actual replica as the one I now remembered seeing at the Sleepy Artist... but there it was.


    A small village. With fields of wheat and wooden houses with thatch roofs.


    Looming over the village was a large Epoch Cross. It looked far too big to be real, but it was obviously symbolic more than literal. It loomed over everything in the picture, imposingly. The sun was setting in the painting, and had been painted in such a way that the dusk and burnt red sky from the setting sun made the cross look almost as if it was on fire.


    The meaning was obvious. It represented the cleansing fire of the Epoch Laws. The laws where those undeserving and unwilling to bend the knee were burnt at the cross.


    I couldn''t recognize the village at all... but luckily it seemed like it wasn''t too concerning for me. The village, and the scene, didn''t have anything in it that I needed to panic over just yet.


    It could be the past, or the future... but neither mattered much right now.


    What mattered, instead of that painting which was resting over against the wall... finished and done... was instead the one now on the easel before me.


    The half finished painting was strangely more concerning than this afternoon''s events.


    The painting of my old friend and his daughter.


    Rungle and Stumble.


    Renn had only finished about half the painting so far... Stumble was the only one finished in totality. Rungle who was mostly in the background of the painting wasn''t even finished enough to notice. But I knew it was him. And not just because I''d recognize that scarred hand from anywhere.


    Stumble had been sitting on his lap while this had been painted. On his knee, laughing giddily.


    I took another deep breath, and this time I almost couldn''t smell Renn as I did so.


    She had drawn them perfectly. Nearly exactly as I had remembered them.


    Stumble''s little round ears. Rungle''s gnarled hands.


    Why... why was she painting them? How? Out of all the things she could have painted... she was painting my friends, and in the exact same way as I had seen them painted before.


    Why?


    But no. I knew why.


    Renn was able to remember things to an excruciating detail... to the point of being able to replicate such an old painting with such perfect accuracy.


    Did she have any idea what she had done? What was she was doing...?


    I blinked watery eyes, and hoped she''d not come back any time soon.


    I wanted to sit here for a little while longer.


    Which was funny, since when I had first sat down I had wanted her to return immediately. To go and find her.


    To grab her. To shake her. To yell at her. To ask her who she thought she was.


    Opening the door to her room and finding Stumble smiling at me had shocked me.


    I had not been expecting it at all. Especially since my mind had been so numb thanks to the events on the roof earlier.


    How long had it been since I had been so shocked that I stumbled?


    I smiled at my own thoughts. Stumble had made me stumble. She would have laughed at that. I could hear her giggling even now.


    With my smile, a single tear fell onto my arm. I ignored it as I studied the smiling girl. She was smiling in the painting, and her smile made me remember the moment. The joke that Celine had said to make her smile like that. The huge smile on Rungle''s face as I added to that joke with one of my own. My joke had been a... bad one. So bad that Stumble had looked at me with a weird look, and then had looked at her father as to find out why he was laughing so much. She hadn''t understood my joke, but had wanted to. So she could share in her father''s joy.


    I missed them.


    To think I had burnt their picture so callously. So thoughtlessly.


    All of them. How many had been in that storage room...?


    Hundreds. Hundreds of paintings, of hundreds of people... most of whom I''ll never see again.


    How many had Renn seen? How many could she replace? How many could she paint before her memory started to fail her?


    Even if she could replace them all... Did it matter?


    They were gone. And always would be.


    Because I had burnt them. Because I had failed them.


    Just like the woman this afternoon. Just like the two men. Just like that little bird girl.


    I blinked and for a tiny moment I was back on the roof. Listening to the desperate cries of the girl. Hearing the stunned groan of the man as he stared at his now useless hands. Staring into the eyes of the lanky man, who saw death and only death before him.


    A non-human... was staring at me as if I was a monster.


    Me.


    The man who protects them from the real monsters.


    The door opened, and the sound of it made me blink. I was now back in Renn''s room.


    I remained seated, and still, as the door paused mid-open. I heard Renn''s breath catch in her throat as she stopped. Luckily, I heard she was alone. I couldn''t even hear any voices coming from down the hallway. Knowing the rest, they were all still together downstairs debating with one another. Trying to decide what to do. What to allow me to do.


    That debate, those votes, had been why I had left and come here.


    Why I had ran away, to find comfort in the oddest of places.


    Luckily Renn had been alone. Me being in her room, alone, could be explained away... but not the painting I sat in front of.


    The painting of the Epoch Cross could be, but not one of Stumble and Rungle.


    Renn took a tiny breath, and for a small moment I waited for her to say something... then she stopped herself. After a moment she stepped into the room, and then quietly closed the door behind her.


    Such a kind woman.


    While staring at the painting, I thought of her expression this afternoon... and all through the night as she had listened to the Society in Lumen debate and argue. Over if they should release me upon those who attacked me, or try and save the members from my wrath.


    She had looked like how I felt.


    Renn stepped around me... walking slowly, yet confidently. She headed for the desk and put something down upon it. It sounded like wood... maybe a bowl or cup? I couldn''t smell food or drink, but that wasn''t a surprise. The room smelled strongly of paint, yet the only thing I could smell right now was her.


    After she emptied her hands Renn turned to look at me. She stared at me for a moment, and then more moments passed... and she continued her silence.


    Did she want me to say something first?


    More moments turned into minutes... then even more... and just right as I was about to take a breath as to say something, the room got brighter.


    She had lit the large lamp on her desk.


    The smell of a small wick and match filled the room, momentarily blotting out her scent. I hated that.


    Thanks to the extra light, my watery eyes became more apparent. To me... and likely her. I blinked a few times, to clear them.


    Renn hesitated, and I knew it was because she had seen the tears that had fallen. Likely glistening in the lamplight.


    "Rungle and Stumble," I told her, unashamed over the tears.


    Renn went still... then once she realized I wasn''t going to continue just yet, she went to untying her hat.


    Why had she left it on all this time? We had all been in the houses since after the incident. She could have removed it a long time ago.


    As she took it off, I heard the sound of her hair and the fur on her ears tear and pull. She pulled the pins out of her hair with the kind of force that I knew a human woman would have sniveled or flinched from. Yet she paid the pulled out hair no mind... even though she should. Her hair and ears were beautiful. She should treasure them more.


    Once she put her hat away, onto a small knob on the large dresser next to her other hats... I nodded.


    "He was a good man. A good friend. A wonderful husband and father. Stumble was... a joy. Her mother had died during her birth, yet her sacrifice had been worth it. Stumble had been the personification of all that is good in this world," I told her about them.


    I had wept on finding their corpses. Especially when I had seen the way Rungle had tried to shield his daughter from the chaos that had fallen upon them. The way he had held her close, through it all. Burying them had been one of the hardest things I had done. They had been some of the first that I had genuinely cared for. They had been the first I had actually wept over.


    They had been one of the first I had lost. The first I had failed so blatantly, and horribly.


    "I had wept when I found them dead," I told her as the scene played out in my mind. Again. For the first time in years.


    Renn gulped, and I blinked again. This time my eyes cleared up. I was a little proud of myself for being able to keep them dry.


    "Should... Should I have not painted them?" she weakly asked me.


    "I don''t know," I answered honestly.


    Her clothes rustled as she grabbed her arm. I looked away from the painting for the first time since she had entered, and I found her holding herself. She had teary eyes, as if she had taken up the mantle of crying for me since I had stepped down from it. She looked... scared. Hurt. She was looking at the floor, away from me. As if she was afraid to even look at me.


    "Yet even if you should not have... I''m glad you had. Thank you, Renn, for letting me see my friends again," I said.


    She looked up at me as a single tear fell from her eye. It hid its journey down her face, since her loose hair hid it. It was getting long... she needed a haircut. Yet I liked how her hair fell around her face like that.


    "Hm..." She nodded at me.


    Taking a deep breath, I sighed. "I had honestly planned to sneak in here... to get in your bath. To give you your reward, and to distract me from my own thoughts," I revealed to her my plan.


    Renn blinked and shifted, and actually reached out to grab the nearby desk for support. She held herself up as if she had suddenly gone weak in the knees.


    "What stopped you?" She asked with a whisper.


    I nodded to the painting.


    "Ah..." she nodded. That made sense to her.


    A weird moment of quiet awkwardness filled the air, but I ignored it. Especially since Renn was doing the same thing.


    Looking away from the painting, I gestured to the one against the wall. Near the bathroom door.


    She smiled and nodded at it, seemingly proud.


    Smiling back at her, I looked back at the painting. "Thank you for the paintings, Renn," I said.


    "Ah... yes... Did this one help you? Do you recognize it?" she asked as she stepped over to the painting of the village. She knelt down before it, to get a better look. She blocked the painting from my sight as she did... and I noticed the way her clothes hugged her body. Had she always looked so... well...


    I looked away from her, and had to force my eyes from looking back at her. "I do. Kind of. I''ll need to think about it some more, but honestly it''s not as bad as I had thought it had been. Thank you for painting it, I had been worried about it," I said.


    Why did I like the way I could see her tail beneath her blouse? It made no sense. It shouldn''t be that sexy.


    "Hm..." I heard her reach out and touch the painting. Her finger tapped the dried paints a little loudly. Was she scrapping it? It sounded as if she was touching something she herself hadn''t created. As if it wasn''t her painting.


    After a few moments she stood back up, and stepped around the easel in front of me as to stare at the unfinished one. I let my eyes wander back to her, as if it was somehow safe again to look.


    "How is it, by the way?" she asked.


    "Your art? Phenomenal. I didn''t realize you''d be this good. It''s almost too good," I said.


    She smiled gently and nodded. "Nory taught me a lot," she said.


    "I see." That Nory again.


    To be jealous of not just a human... but a woman on top of it was insulting. Yet here I was. Very jealous.


    Damn you Nory.


    While Renn studied her work, I noticed the way her tail slithered in the air.


    Hm? When had she pulled it out of her dress?


    I stopped myself from gulping and realized I probably should get out of here. What was wrong with me? Being attracted to her was one thing, but why her tail too? Why her ears?


    I needed to get out of here before I made a horrible mistake.


    "Has anyone else seen these paintings?" I asked her.


    "Brandy and Merit both saw the village one. Both asked about the cross, but I told them that I had just been painting what I had seen at the sanctuary. Where the Clothed Woman lives. Neither has seen this one yet," she said.


    "That''s well done. Try not to let anyone else see this one, please," I asked her.


    She nodded. "Okay."


    Renn crossed her arms and held her chin as she studied the painting with a judgmental eye. She was tapping her chin with a finger, and I noticed the fingernail. It was a little longer than it had been lately. Maybe thanks to the recent hectic few days she had stopped cutting them short, or was trying out a new length.


    Realizing I was once again ogling her, I squinted my eyes and looked away.


    What was I doing? Why was I so entranced by her? I''d blame the events earlier, but the reality was it had been getting worse long before that. It was why I had accepted Yin''s descendant''s request so readily. To get away from her for awhile.


    We''ve been together too long, maybe. Yet I knew that wasn''t the real reason either. After all I had spent years with others before and never felt this way. Never had this happen with them... even with the ones, like the few here, who tried to initiate stuff.


    Shouldn''t have come into her room. Should have stayed at the meeting. I needed to leave.


    I stretched and readied to get up. "Well, suppose we can continue this later..." I said, trying my best to escape.


    "You said you were going to get in my bath," she said softly.


    "Hm... I did. Why would I say that?" I asked.


    "Well... because you''re going to?" she grumbled as she finally looked away from the painting. She glared at me, with her crossed arms.


    How did she look so good even when angry?


    "I see, so you''re as delusional as you are beautiful," I said.


    Her face contorted, and her fist clenched. As she squeezed her fist, I noticed the way some of her fingers shifted... Was she making a fist? As to hit me?


    "Why a bath Renn?" I asked her before she could convince herself to do so.


    She immediately un-clenched her fist, and opened and closed her hand. "Uhm..."


    Unable to resist, I chuckled at her. "Doubting yourself?" I asked her.


    Renn''s ears twitched and her tail actually puffed up a little. Yet her blushing face, adorned by a smile, told me that she was far from angry or upset. "Well, suddenly yes," she said honestly.


    "Me too," I admitted.


    She gulped, and while she stared at me I tried to think of a way out of here... Or at least, how I could get out of here without really hurting her feelings while also keeping my dignity intact.


    I sighed. "Sorry," I said.


    "Not going to get in then? It feels good you know. It''s even big enough that we don''t have to touch, if that is your worry," She offered.


    "Did the Society reach a vote?" I asked her.


    Renn''s ears twitched wildly for a moment. She glared at me, and I knew it was because she had not wanted to think about anything else right now. She wanted to focus on us.


    "No. They plan to meet in the morning, to let everyone ponder and consider what to do," she finally said. As she spoke she seemed to calm down a little. Likely because she realized it was actually more important than what was happening here and now.


    "What was the general census so far?" I asked.


    "To give them a chance. To not let you pursue them until we know more. They... well... everyone thinks that they might not have been hunting me, but instead had simply been trying to reach out. To talk to me, since they might have thought I was the strongest," Renn said.


    I nodded. Yes.


    That had been my thoughts too.


    They had come in a group. They had brought swords... but... S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They had not planned to use them originally.


    Those two men had only jumped out after I had attacked the girl. They had only attacked me to draw my attention. To keep me away from the girls as they escaped.


    I had not been an enemy to conquer and eat, but one to flee from.


    "I attacked one of my own," I whispered.


    Renn took inhaled a sharp breath and shook her head. "Vim... you couldn''t have known," she said.


    "I should have. I shouldn''t have broken open that door so violently. I should have given her the chance to speak," I said.


    Renn''s tail went stiff, and I enjoyed watching the hairs upon it perk up. "Possibly Vim... but that''s not your job. Your job is to protect us."


    "Protect the non-humans, Renn. That includes them, too," I told her.


    Renn blinked, and I knew the reason she didn''t immediately reply was because she couldn''t. She knew the truth, just as I did.


    She could recite that little white book after all.


    "The worst part is even if we give them a chance... odds are it''s now too late. I have drawn blood. It''s war now. I likely will now have to slaughter them all, even the hapless, all because I had been impatient. All because I had allowed my concern for you to override my common sense," I whispered.


    Renn startled, and stepped forward. "Me?"


    Shit.


    I shook my head, firmly. Enough to make it clear. "I worried for you Renn. She had been stalking you. But that''s not the entire reason I had broken that door. I was frustrated with waiting, and missing her all those other times and..." I stopped lying to her and myself, and as I did I noticed her pupils. Those beautiful glistening pools enlarged as she realized it too.


    After a long... awkward moment... I nodded in defeat.


    "I did not like the idea of you being hunted," I admitted quietly.


    Renn frowned, but thankfully didn''t seem to get too upset. A long moment passed, and I expected her to yell at me. To scream... maybe even hit me again.


    Yet instead, she ended up smiling at me.


    "You''re quite a man, Vim... to admit that so purely," she whispered.


    "I''ve been a man for a very long time, so yea... I got that down I think," I said.


    Renn scoffed a laugh, and nodded. "Right?"


    As she laughed, I couldn''t help but smile. Her laugh washed away any shame I had, and somehow even made me feel... relieved. As if now I knew everything would be alright.


    While she laughed I noticed something I hadn''t before.


    Her sword was resting up against the bed. Near a nightstand. It had something... lacy on it.


    The pair of panties on the sword was understandable, to a point... but there was also a pair on top of the bed''s pillar. The one nearest to us.


    I pointed up at it, and wondered how that had happened.


    Her eyes went up, to find the thing I was pointing at.


    "Huh... Oh... uhh... Well, I can explain that," Surprisingly her blush didn''t get any darker as she stared at the bed''s post.


    "Do try," I said.


    She groaned and covered her face. "Sometimes I sleep naked," she said.


    "Never do with me," I complained.


    "Obviously!" she shouted between her fingers.


    Chuckling at her, I nodded. Did that mean she just... tossed clothes around when she hopped into bed? Would explain the nightgown on the chair. It hadn''t been laid down gently, after all. Yet really? She''d have to climb up onto the bed and reach for the one hanging off the bed''s frame.


    Renn kept her face hidden by her hands as she stood there, her tail twitching wildly behind her.


    "Damn," I whispered.


    Her ears flickered, and she lowered her hands. She tilted her head at me as I wondered what I was going to do.


    "Vim?" she asked. She looked worried for me. She had no idea why, but she should worry. Especially for me.


    What was I going to do with her? What was I going to do with myself?


    "How are the girls?" I asked.


    "The eastern girls? They''re good. I think... Lamp came and took the rest to the embassy today. She plans to come back in a few days, she wants to stay here with us," she said, growing somber.


    "Why the frown?" I asked her.


    "I had forgotten all about them. In the chaos," she said.


    "That''s understandable Renn, it''s been hectic," I said.


    She shook her head. "No. It''s not. They deserve better."


    Nodding at her, I wondered if she realized that was one of the reasons I was so attracted to her.


    Did she not realize how rare such a trait was?


    I didn''t like hearing her suddenly sad. Why I had brought them up?


    You know why Vim. To change the mood before it got dangerous.


    Damn me.


    For a long... long moment we were silent. She stood there in front of me, near the painting of my friend and his daughter. I wished she had finished his section. Him staring at me might have kept me under control.


    I found her beautiful. Which was bad. I wasn''t supposed to be attracted to anyone.


    I found her lovely too, which was even worse. I wasn''t supposed to favor any singular person.


    Beauty I could ignore... but her personality was a different matter. It made her far more dangerous than she should be.


    Her tail twitched as she stared at me, seemingly enjoying the moment. She looked as if she''d be willing to stand there and stare at me all night long.


    She''s done that before. She''s sat on the bed, staring at me through the night. The first time she did that was back in Ruvindale... when Lomi had that first nightmare. Renn had sat at the edge of the bed, staring at us for hours.


    I had thought her strange then. Now I knew it was just...


    Now I found it appealing.


    Now I found it to be a compliment.


    Now I wanted to do the same to her.


    "Renn," I said her name, and she twitched. Her ears fluttered as she nodded. "Can I... open my heart to you?" I asked her.


    "Of course, Vim."


    "You terrify me," I said.


    Her eyes widened, and her shoulders started to droop.


    "Out of the hundreds of women that have tried to join me over the years, you''re the only one I can''t seem to justify tossing aside," I told her.


    She blinked her wide eyes.


    "I either need to abandon you forcefully, to stop myself from becoming too entangled with you... or I need to take you to that bed right now and get it out of my system. Honestly I don''t know what to do," I said. Renn gulped, and her tail lowered. It lowered nearly to the floor. Taking a deep breath, I sighed out her scent. "I don''t want to abandon you. I enjoy your company. And I don''t want you to just be another woman I bedded either, so..." I added, and wasn''t sure what to else to say.


    Renn said nothing as I sat back against the chair. It creaked against my weight. It was made for a human, not me.


    "I came in here planning to get in that bath, and see where it took us. I thought about it the whole trip back. While sailing that ship. All the things I wanted to say, and the teasing and the sex. Then you walked up and hit me. Which put a dent in that plan. Then I came in here, because today had hurt and I hadn''t wanted to be alone... and then saw that," I said with a look at the painting of my friend and his daughter. My words hung in the room, and they felt heavy even to me.


    "What about my feelings?" she then asked. Looking at her, I was a little surprised to see... although a blushed face, not a tear in her eyes. They were glaring at me though.


    I nodded. "I''d like to hear them," I said.


    "I want to stay with you. I want to help you. I want to continue this journey we have... I want to see the world with you. I want to experience the joys, and the sorrows. I want to laugh and smile with you, and cry and weep alongside you too. I want you and me to become people who trust each other. I want to be someone who you can ask for help concerning anything, anytime, anywhere. I want you and me to spend hundreds of years together, always," she spoke purely, and it made her voice sound lovely.


    "If I allow that, I''ll fall in love with you," I argued.


    "I love you," she said without missing a beat.


    I flinched. I hadn''t wanted to hear those words at all.


    "Don''t look away!" she said as she stepped towards me.


    Looking back up at her, I nodded. "I know you do," I said.


    "We''re old enough to know. We''re not children, Vim. Even if you look at me like I am sometimes," she said.


    "You''re not a child, Renn. I know that."


    "Then why can''t you just..." she hesitated.


    "What? Kiss you? Display my affection openly? Sleep with you every night?" I shook my head as I stood up. She shied away, but only a single step. She held her ground as I waved my hand gently through the air. "I''m the Societies protector, Renn! I am not allowed to show such things to a singular person. I''m not allowed to favor one over another. I''m not allowed to let anyone into my heart to that level," I said.


    "Says who?" she asked.


    "Me!" I shouted.


    Renn''s eyes shivered, but remained clear. Beautifully clear. They looked great in the moonlight... especially with such emotion surrounding them.


    "Haven''t you noticed? They already think you''re special to me. They already question it. They all can see it already. The consequence of knowing me for hundreds of years is that they notice something as obvious as my affection. They see you adorned in my leather." I pointed at the wardrobe nearby. Some of the leather Lellip and I had made for her hung from one of its open cabinets. "Armed with my weapons," I pointed to the sword against her bed... then finally pointed at the painting right next to us. "Fulfilling requests! And then you walk right up and hit me! Brazenly! Without a worry of any repercussions! In front of Brandy of all people! They''re not stupid Renn. They''re foolish, they''re impotent, they''re stuck in their ways but they''re not stupid. They''re not blind... they see the way we look at one another," I said. It felt good to say this all aloud, but with every word I spoke I started to hate myself even more.


    I shouldn''t have come here. I shouldn''t have said anything.


    I should have found a way to hate her.


    She held my gaze, and I praised her for not breaking. For not crying. She didn''t even flinch as I basically yelled at her.


    "They''re also not animals, Vim," she then said.


    "What...?"


    "They''re not base animals. They understand emotion. They understand relationships, and they even fall in love! Do you not realize they''ll not hate you just because you love me?" she asked me.


    I shook my head. "They won''t hate me, but they''ll start to doubt me. They''ll start to question," I said.


    She nodded. "Will he protect me as fiercely now that she''s there? Will he choose her over me? Will he ignore me, to stay with her?" Renn easily spoke the terrors of the situation.


    I stepped away from her, and hated how smoothly she had voiced my concerns. How quickly it had become apparent, and...


    And I hated how she smiled even through it all.


    "I find it adorable that you don''t believe yourself able to choose them over me. It tells me just how deeply you can love," she said.


    "Renn..." I groaned as I stepped away from her, to start to pace.


    "I only spoke the truth," she said simply.


    "If only that was all it was."


    Renn let me pace, and did so while smiling at me. She seemed to be in a far better place, emotionally, than I was right now.


    Which was hilarious, since I was so much older than her.


    I wanted to blame the events on the roof earlier, but there was no point.


    This had been a long time coming.


    "You know nothing about me," I said.


    "I can learn."


    "Nothing..." I whispered again.


    "You can teach me."


    Eventually I ended up coming to a stop, and I looked over at her. She was patiently waiting for me to say my next complaint. To bring up my next roadblock, that she''d happily strike down.


    "I shouldn''t have come in here," I said.


    "I''m glad you did. And I''m glad we''re having this conversation, too. Even if my heart feels like it''s going to break out of my chest," she said.


    "You getting sweaty too?" I asked her.


    She laughed and nodded. "Yeah."


    "Me too," I said.


    "Hm... you''re not taking this as well as me, it seems," she said.


    "How could I?" I asked.


    "You''re supposed to be the stoic one, Vim. The stable one. The pillar," she said.


    "I am."


    "Not right now... Though maybe you are... you''re emotional, but not breaking down. Not yelling. Still able to reason with me," she said as she thought about it.


    "Do you have any idea how old I am?" I asked her.


    "Tell me," she said.


    I gulped, and feared her voice. It made me want to answer her. I had almost done so.


    "I''ll never tell anyone, Vim. Anything you tell me, I''ll keep secret. Until I die," she promised.


    "That''s not enough. Not for me," I said.


    "Then what is?" she asked.


    Stepping over to her bed, I slowly sat down at the edge of it. It was... much softer than the one in my own room. I sunk into it.


    Renn stepped around, and pulled the chair I had been sitting on earlier and placed it in front of me. She sat down onto it, and I watched as she primly sat up straight... smiling happily at me.


    "You''re enjoying this," I cursed at her.


    "Of course I am. This is the first time you''ve ever opened your heart so wide for me. I''m going to remember this moment my whole life," she said.


    "Great."


    "It is."


    I sighed and put my head into my hand. I should go back to that ship. Sail away. Run away.


    But I didn''t run. Vim never ran. The protector couldn''t run.


    Last time I had the whole world had upended.


    "If we do this... You''ll not have an easy life," I whispered.


    "My life wasn''t an easy one before you came into it Vim. At least with you it''s enjoyable too," she said.


    "You''ll end up dying. A horrible death," I warned.


    "Such a thing happens to most, I''d assume."


    I shook my head. She didn''t understand. But how could she? I hadn''t shown her. I hadn''t let her see the truth yet. I hadn''t taken her to the places that were terrifying. I hadn''t let her see a Monarch. I hadn''t forced her to bury an entire town of dead friends and loved ones.


    "You''ll come to hate yourself. Your life. The Society. Even me," I said.


    "That''s up to me to find out, Vim."


    I nodded. That was true.


    "See? You believe in free will so strongly... yet seem to not let yourself enjoy it," she said. "Just like now... you let the Society, them, decide if you kill those people or not. Even though you know deep down that they aren''t a real threat. Even though you had chosen to not kill them already," she added.


    "I gave my will away, Renn. You should have read that in the contract," I said.


    "The white book? There had been nothing in that which said such a thing," she noted.


    "It was there. In its own way," I said.


    "Then you and I read two very different books," she said.


    "Maybe."


    We sat in silence for a moment, and I sighed again. My heart wasn''t pounding anymore, but I was now exhausted. I felt as if I had just fought in one of the old wars.


    "You look tired," she said.


    "I am."


    "There''s a bed beneath you," she offered.


    My heart hesitated for a tiny moment, since she had sounded honestly sincere.


    "Now that was terrifying," I said.


    She smirked and giggled at me.


    "What do you want to try and do, Renn?" I asked her.


    "Right now? Well..." she went red in the face again.


    "Our relationship," I reminded her.


    "Ah... well... as far as I''m concerned, you and I will now begin to actually make it. If that''s... okay with you," she said.


    "Make it?" I asked. Did she actually think I''d take her to bed now? Sure I had mentioned it, and wanted to still, but I was not in the mood anymore. Plus I worried if I did that right now, here today, I''d lose all interest in her.


    If we went at it all night and the next morning I rolled over and saw her the same way I did all the rest... I''d hate myself. More than I already did.


    "I figure over the course of years... right? You seem to want me to prove to you that I can be trusted. That I can earn my place beside you. I wish I was able to do so right here and now but... I can''t. But if you give me years... I''m not sure how many, but I think I can do it," she spoke quickly, and excitedly. As if she had been thinking about this answer for a long time.


    "You really plan on trying, don''t you?" I asked her.


    "Of course I do. Honestly, I had wondered if just pushing you down and... well... mounting you, was the right move... but I think now, after tonight, that would probably just do the opposite of what I want. So I''ll not do that," she said.


    "Thanks," I said, and meant it. Mounting me. Really? She really was archaic in certain ways.


    She smiled and nodded, completely proud of herself.


    I clasped my hands and leaned forward, to look at her closer. She leaned forward as well, as to let me.


    As I stared into her eyes her smile broadened. She seemed... full of confidence. As if she knew she was flawless. Perfect. The most beautiful woman on the planet... and then even beyond.


    She wasn''t... but...


    Yet all the same, she was. At least to me.


    "You sure, Renn?" I asked her.


    She nodded. "I am."


    "I''m a pain in the ass," I said.


    "Trust me, I know," she said.


    Nodding, I decided to stop asking. At least for now. I could change her mind later.


    There was something else I needed to do right now, after all. Something more important... Something I had planned to do before I had even stepped foot into this room.


    "Well?" she asked and blinked at me.


    "You still want that bath?" I asked.


    "Of course I do," she said as if it was obvious.


    What the hell.

 Chapter 152 - One Hundred and Fifty One – Renn – A Bath.

    Chapter 152: Chapter One Hundred and Fifty One ¨C Renn ¨C A Bath. Well, I got what I wanted...


    The steam from the hot water was still filling the room. It was just thick enough that I hoped Vim couldn''t really see the blushing on my face, or where my eyes were wandering.


    Granted Vim didn''t seem to care at all. He was leaning back, resting against the edge of the bath and staring up at the ceiling. The ceiling tiles were decorated, but not too special... Before those panels he had been staring at the foggy mirror nearby. Ever since we got in he''s been staring at everything except me.


    I''d be insulted, if not for the fact that I now understood him a little better.


    It wasn''t that I wasn''t attractive to him... it was the simple fact that he didn''t want to let himself be so. To admit it.


    Such a thing was cute, in its own way.


    "We built the rooms with these baths, for those who were a little different. Only for the whole city to change and become human thru and through. Now these baths are only used by those like us," Vim said as he stared upward.


    Oh? Was that why these baths were so big? "When you first built this place, were the members here like that?" I asked.


    He nodded. "Most of them. Time changes."


    Time did change things... but something told me he wouldn''t. No matter how hard time tried to change Vim, he''d be the same forever.


    I shifted a little, and the splashing noises I made as I did so made me more conscious of myself. My heart thumped a little too loudly, the kind of loudly that I knew Vim could hear. Especially in this room that echoed so well.


    Yet still I couldn''t help but smile as I fidgeted. I was more submerged than he was. He was leaning against the side of the bath''s railing in such a way that most of his upper body was exposed. I on the other hand was doing all I could to scrunch down. My shoulders were just barely above the water''s surface... and that was changing quickly. The tub was still filling up. Once it finished, only my head and neck would be exposed.


    Not that the water actually hid anything, of course.


    "The pipes in this building probably need to be replaced soon," Vim then said.


    "The pipes?" sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He nodded, and with a flick of the finger he splashed and pointed to one of the spigots pouring out water.


    "They''re made of a type of copper... so probably will be fine for a few more decades, but I''ll definitely need to get on that soon," Vim said with a sigh.


    "Copper?" I asked. I couldn''t help it, I shifted and crawled and swam over to the pouring water. I didn''t touch it, since it was hot, but I did stare at the little spigot. There did seem to be a copper colored pipe hidden within the small designed spigot.


    "Copper lasts longer than most other things. But they don''t last forever, of course," Vim explained.


    "Why not use your steel?" I asked.


    "Steel is actually pretty good for running water. But it''s extremely difficult to forge, and shape... especially in such quantities. There are miles of pipes in this building. Plus steel still has its own problems. A cheaper, easier to acquire and use metal is best for such a use," Vim said.


    "Oh?" I glanced at him, and had to look away real quick. He was looking at me finally.


    Smiling at myself as I sat back, a little away from the spigot... I felt silly. Why was I embarrassed? Why was I more troubled than he was? It felt kind of good to act so childish. "I thought copper was one of the lesser metals," I said.


    Vim sighed as he lifted a hand to rest his head against it. "Says who?"


    "Nebl. He said it was flimsy."


    He smiled at me. "I see. Copper is very useful... but you need to use it correctly. Each metal has its uses, and has things that it''s better at than others. Just like people," Vim said.


    "Hm... what am I better at than everyone else then?" I asked him.


    "Leading me astray, for one."


    My ears flicked, and some water droplets made noises as they did so.


    "Remember how you asked me to study this place? When we first got here?" I asked him.


    He nodded. "Of course. Figured I''d ask you about it after we left," he said.


    "Can I start answering now?" I asked.


    Vim gestured for me to go ahead.


    The water in the bath started to reach its full capacity, but it still needed a tiny bit more. I shifted a little, and tried to cross my arms in front of me a little, as to try and hide my breasts. "This place is amazing, but I can see all the problems," I said.


    He stayed silent, staring at me and waiting for me to continue.


    I sighed and nodded. "You have Brandy and Gerald going different directions. One wants to grow the company into something bigger, the other isn''t sure what he wants to do," I explained.


    "You don''t believe Gerald has plans?" he asked.


    His question made me doubt my own conclusion. But it was too late now to tell him otherwise. "I don''t believe so. I think he just wants to keep the Society safe, and make as much money as he can without causing issues," I said.


    Vim''s eyes held my own, and I realized the tub was full. I reached over to turn the little knob, to stop the hot water from pouring out. As I moved, some of the water splashed out of the bath. Once I was done I leaned back to my original spot... since although the bath was big enough that Vim and I could sit apart, I had gotten a little close to his feet as to shut off the spigot.


    "Why do you think Brandy wants the company to grow so much?" he asked me.


    "Not sure. Maybe she''s just bored? I haven''t seen the vault yet, but Sofia said it''s practically full. Even though you deliver a cart load of currency every so often to Telmik," I said.


    "Sofia told you that?"


    I nodded. As I did the water rippled. Since there wasn''t any more water being poured into the bath, the water had gone a little still. The steam was still thick, at least.


    "If you didn''t want this place to become so... prominent, why did you build it?" I asked him.


    "My wants are not what decide, Renn. You should know that by now," he said.


    I nodded. I did. Yet... "Yet why not still make a choice? Why let them know you can build something like this to this level? Why not..." I shrugged, since I really wasn''t sure how to phrase it.


    "Who says I don''t?" he asked me. Vim sighed as he shifted. As he did, it took a lot for me to not let my eyes linger downward. I kept my attention on his face as he gestured at the bathroom around us. "This is nothing. Yet... I also believe in giving our members what they want. Even if what they want is wrong. Why do you think I''m in the bath with you right now?" he finished.


    "You just said you liked me," I said, a little upset with him.


    "You know what I mean. I think us doing this is dangerous. In more ways than one. Yet here we are," he said.


    "Love isn''t dangerous, Vim," I said gently.


    "It''s the most dangerous thing to exist, Renn."


    I shook my head, and my hair floated around. My hair was getting rather long. In-between my legs my tail twitched, floating just under the water''s surface. "Maybe you think such a thing, because you don''t need to fear the physical," I wondered.


    "Excuse me?" he frowned at me.


    I nodded. "I mean... you don''t fear swords. Or spears. Or a mountain collapsing upon you. Time. Predators. Men. Knights... you don''t fear pain, or death, so maybe emotions are your weakness," I explained my thoughts.


    Vim smirked at me, and then scoffed and flicked some water at me. "Emotions," he said.


    "Everyone has a weakness, Vim," I said.


    "We do. Yes. Not to change the conversation too much, but I''d like to know what else you think of this place. Outside of Brandy and Gerald''s schemes and plans," he said.


    "I''ll permit a small hold on that topic, for now," I said with a smile. He nodded, accepting it. "This place is wonderful, but I feel like there''s some kind of... missing piece. Most of the members here seem to just be repeating the same day, again and again. Their jobs are simple. Repetitive. Yet they have no desire to do anything else," I said.


    "Not everyone desires the grand adventure, Renn. In fact most of our kind have long since finished those journeys. This is their end, not their beginnings," he said.


    I nodded. "I understand that. I don''t know Merit''s full story, but I get that feeling from her. She must have lived a wondrous life. Yet... am I wrong? Other than Brandy and Gerald, no one else is really doing anything too extravagant. They''re all pieces to the puzzle, yes, and are all important. Sofia for example nearly runs the whole bank... yet she''s not really trying to fill those coffers. She just wants to keep it running smoothly," I told him my thoughts.


    "Every cog, no matter how small, is important," he nodded.


    "Cog?" I asked.


    "A part of a machine. A single piece of a whole."


    "Machine..." I whispered, and wondered what he meant.


    Vim waved the word away, his finger tips plunking into the bathwater as he did so. "Most of our kind doesn''t desire more than a simple life, Renn. And don''t tell me that you do, when you smile so beautifully while enjoying the day to day life that you''ve been doing. I''ve seen you with them," he said.


    "You do stare at me a lot," I teased him.


    His smirk flinched, but didn''t die.


    "And you''re right... I''m not saying I, or anyone else, wants chaos or for life to be too eventful... I''m just saying that other than Brandy and Gerald, the rest of our people here don''t seem to care if we grow as a company or not. They''re just living their lives," I said.


    "You mentioned you felt something was missing?" he asked.


    "Yes. I feel like... well... look at these rooms? There are a lot. More than we''d ever need, I think. Why are there so many? And why do I sometimes smell scents I don''t recognize from any of the other members? Also who lights the lamps and refills them? I''ve asked around and no one seems to know?" I asked him.


    "The lamps don''t use oil, Renn. And at the time of building this place, most of these rooms had been needed. A little before Gerald took over... there was a small disagreement. About half of those who had lived here left, choosing a different path than those here," Vim said.


    "Oh...? Something like that actually happened?" I asked. And the lamps didn''t use oil? How were they burning then?


    "It did. Most of the women that were here at the time went north, to the Bell Church or past it. The rest went south. The camels especially. You''ll meet them soon, unless..." Vim paused, and frowned.


    "Hm?" I shifted, and wondered what he was looking at. My breasts? My stomach? It was hard to tell exactly where he was looking, thanks to the way I was kind of slouching and...


    "I''m supposed to pick up a package soon. Almost forgot about it," he said as he remembered.


    I let a small relieved sigh escape as I nodded. "The package for Brandy right? I thought it was still a few weeks away."


    "A few days from now, I suspect," he said.


    My tail twitched, splashing the surface a little.


    "And you''re surprisingly fit. Weren''t you a little pudgier when we met?" he then asked me.


    "I knew you were staring at me," I groaned.


    "You''re the one who wanted to bathe together! That''s like giving me permission to look!" he argued.


    "Well... that''s true..." I grumbled. After all, I''d been staring too.


    Vim smiled at me, and leaned forward a little, as if to stare at me better. I felt my ears go stiff, and I held my breath for a second as I waited for whatever he was going to say or do.


    "Why a bath Renn? I thought maybe you hadn''t seen it as something so personal, but look at you. All curled up, trying to hide... blushing like mad," he said. Although he had a smirk on his face, he spoke gently. Passionately. He wasn''t teasing me... he was genuine in his question and with his words.


    My blush deepened, and I wished the steam was thicker... but I knew he could probably see through it even if it had been. But at least if it had, I would have been able to pretend he couldn''t see the blood rushing to my face.


    "Well... Originally it was to see you naked," I told him the truth.


    "Me? Not very impressive, huh," he said with a smirk as he leaned back.


    I smiled at him and shook my head. "Not like that! I mean... I wanted to see if I could tell what you were. To see your non-human traits," I said.


    "Ah..." Vim''s smile softened a little, as if I had just poured a bunch of cold water into our still hot bath.


    I gulped and nodded. "That was the reason originally. Then you started smirking oddly when I brought it up, and I liked that smile on your face so..."


    As my voice echoed a little in our little room, I flinched as I realized how embarrassing the words I had just said were.


    Jeez did I have no shame?


    "And thus no traits," Vim though ignored what I had said; although I noticed the way he smiled at me. It was the smile I liked to see... which meant he knew exactly what I meant. That wasn''t good. If he was able to call up that smirk on command then what hope did I have?


    "It is weird Vim... Everyone has at least one. Even Brom and Reatti, as human as they are, have traits. Those black nails, for one," I said.


    He nodded... but said nothing.


    "Why don''t you have any, Vim? You''re not a human," I said.


    "Who says I don''t?" he asked me.


    I was about to point at him, to gesture at the obvious human body he so proudly displayed before me... but...


    That was true... wasn''t it?


    "Are you saying you do have a non-human trait?" I asked as I scanned his body again.


    My eyes ran up and down him as he chuckled. "Maybe," he said.


    Frowning at the way he had said it, I wondered if he was now just teasing me. "Why''s it so serious a secret? You''re so open about so much else," I said.


    Vim''s smile died a little, and he glanced to his left, to the bathroom door. It was shut firmly. Had he heard something? I tilted my ears towards the door, and the bedroom.


    No. I couldn''t hear anything. Not even beyond the bedroom, and out into the hallway.


    "It goes back to the same thing about us, Renn," Vim said softly.


    "Us? You mean..." my tail coiled a little as I understood.


    He nodded. "For the same reason. The Society can''t know I cherish someone... because they''ll doubt my loyalty. They''ll doubt my dependability. If any of them knew what I was, truly, the same thing would happen. They''d doubt me," he said.


    "So... are you something that would raise doubt?" I asked.


    "That''s not the point. I can, could, be anything. It doesn''t matter what I was... someone, one of our members, will find fault in it. Think of it from a prey''s perspective. Everyone is hunted by something. If I was known as a creature, there would be other creatures out there that would doubt and hate me simply because I was that creature. By not letting anyone know... well..." he shrugged, as if it was obvious.


    And obvious it was.


    "Why didn''t you just say that?" I asked weakly.


    "It should have been obvious, Renn," he said gently.


    It should have been. Yes.


    I took a deep breath, inhaling the steam.


    He was right. If Vim''s heritage was revealed... no matter what he was. Prey or Predator... the result would be the same. There would be some who would doubt him, and others who would hate him. All because of his bloodline.


    "Is that why Liina hates me?" I asked him.


    "Liina doesn''t hate you. She fears you. Fear is hard to overcome, Renn."


    Fear? Me? "Am I scary?" I asked him.


    "To some. To me, too, by the way."


    Smiling at his expected answer, I nodded again. Yes. I guess so. Even if it made no sense.


    "Time will either overcome that fear, Renn, or nothing will. It''s instinctual. Liina and you might be able to become friends in the near future, or even a thousand years from now unable to talk to one another. It''s just how it is."


    "I wish it wasn''t like that," I said.


    "Humans are the same. In their own way," he said.


    Were they? Honestly?


    "Remember what I said earlier? About keeping secrets? I''ll not tell anyone, you know?" I offered him a chance to tell me.


    He slowly shook his head.


    A little hurt, I decided it was okay. Baby steps. Small progress.


    I had hundreds of years to earn him. I shouldn''t expect too much at once.


    Just the fact he had admitted he possibly had, or could have, emotions for me was more than enough for now.


    Plus our little bath...


    "One day you''ll trust me more than anyone else, Vim," I told him.


    Vim went still... somehow making even the water drops; falling from his finger tips from all the splashing he had been doing, not make ripples even as they fell to the water''s surface.


    My eyes studied the droplets that fell... somehow into the water''s surface, making sound, yet seemingly invisible. As if they weren''t really falling at all.


    How was that possible...?


    "I hope not, Renn. Because that would be the day a lot of people die," he whispered.


    My hands clenched into fists beneath the water, and I was half tempted to stand up and ask what the heck that was supposed to mean... but I didn''t. And not just because I would have been embarrassed to stand up before him, fully naked.


    "Is that what it would take, Vim? Really?" I asked him.


    He blinked, and must have realized what he had said. Had he said it without thinking?


    He looked away from me... to the water. With a few moments of thought, he gestured with a half hearted shrug. "Maybe."


    Maybe...


    "You''re a hard man to love, Vim," I said softly.


    "I know," he whispered.


    "Am I?" I asked him.


    Vim looked back up at me and frowned. "You are. But only because of what I am. Otherwise it''d be instinctual, I think."


    I gulped, and I knew I was blushing again.


    He noticed, of course, and smiled at me. That smile that made me only blush even deeper.


    "Careful Renn," he warned.


    "Hm...?" I wasn''t sure what to say to that.


    "You tread a dangerous path. In fact..." He stopped talking, and frowned.


    "In fact?"


    Vim studied me for a moment, and then tilted his head. "Have you ever been in love before Renn?" he asked me.


    Oh.


    "Well... I think so," I said.


    "Think so?"


    "I loved Lujic and Ginny," I told him.


    "The human children," he said.


    I nodded.


    "As a woman?" he asked, raising an eyebrow.


    "Oh. No... I think I felt like a mother. Or an older sibling, maybe," I said.


    "I meant the other kind of love, Renn," he said.


    "I know. I also loved Nory," I said.


    He nodded. "I know you did."


    "Though that isn''t what you mean either, I guess..." I said.


    "It''s closer," he agreed.


    I nodded. It had been. I had genuinely loved Nory. If she hadn''t been human, but one of us... I''d likely still be with her.


    "What about you?" I asked him.


    "Do you really want to hear that answer?" he asked me back.


    That response made me stumble, but I still gathered myself enough to nod a yes.


    Vim smiled gently at me and nodded. "That''s my problem Renn. I love all of our kind. Yet I hate them, all the same. But... well... I can think of a few people who I cherished. But to tell you about that, would reveal things about myself that I can''t allow. Before I joined the Society... I did love someone. Or well, several someones. A family. A group. A nation. I dedicated my everything to them," he spoke softly, as if afraid to let his voice echo.


    "Like you do now? With the Society?" I asked.


    "Eerily similar. Hopefully the results aren''t the same. Hopefully the results aren''t as depressing," he said with a shrug.


    Great.


    "Does that mean I really don''t have to compete with any women? Or at least your memories of them?" I asked him.


    "There was no competition, Renn... you kind of just walked in and made yourself at home. Hardly fair, if you ask me," he said.


    I grumbled at his smooth words, even though they made me so happy to hear them.


    Silence followed my grumble, and for some reason... I was okay with it. So too it seemed, was Vim.


    The two of us sat quietly, staring at each other. The warm water would hopefully remain so for some time, to let us both enjoy the moment.


    Such a moment was precious.


    It had been a hard earned moment, after all.

 Chapter 153 - One Hundred and Fifty Two – Vim – A Shock

    Chapter 153: Chapter One Hundred and Fifty Two ¨C Vim ¨C A Shock The chair creaked a little as I leaned back. I had to be careful. It was actually old, and weathered. It''d break if I let my full weight lean onto the chair''s backrest.


    I was getting a little tired of sitting here. And not just because I couldn''t get Renn''s body out of my mind.


    "They''re our people, Vim," Brandy told me.


    "They are," I accepted that fact.


    "They did attack him, however. Merit witnessed it. As did Renn. So this may still end... regrettably," Lawrence said.


    "Their attacks were of no danger to me," I once again brought up that fact to the three of them... but I really hadn''t needed to.


    These three knew that. They knew it well. Out of everyone here in Lumen, Merit, Brandy, and Lawrence knew what I was capable of best.


    All three of them had witnessed it themselves. Back during that Monarch incident in the south.


    "Although that''s the truth, you can''t ignore the fact that they still attacked you Vim. It means they''re willing to kill. They had no way of knowing they couldn''t harm you, which means they had attacked with the intent to kill. That''s not a good mindset for our kind," Merit said.


    We were sitting alone, in one of the empty rooms in the Societies Houses. No one else was around. Which was probably why Merit''s tone sounded so hard and serious. She wasn''t afraid to remind me of how she used to be.


    "Only for you, Merit. A few of our other members becoming more lethal would be a good thing," I said.


    Merit glared at me from her large chair, and I looked away from her as to look at Brandy and Lawrence. Their chairs were like mine, more reasonable.


    "You believe they hadn''t been trying to attack you, originally... but that doesn''t mean they meant no ill will. What if instead of killing Renn, they had wanted to kidnap her? Or something like it? We must take that into account," Lawrence argued.


    Brandy nodded, agreeing.


    I leaned back again, and had to stop. Damn thing almost broke more.


    Stupid chair. I glanced around the room, at the other chairs and couches. Maybe I should just swap mine...


    "If we allow Vim to chase them, to hunt them, he''d likely find them... but what if his encroachment into their territory only further escalates the violence?" Brandy asked.


    "Vim''s not so bloodthirsty he''d just start attacking them, Brandy," Lawrence said to her.


    She nodded. "I know but still. Now they''ll be on guard. React harshly. As we would, if our positions were reversed," Brandy said.


    "We would, Lawrence. I''d attack him on sight had our situations been reversed," Merit took Brandy''s side.


    Lawrence sighed, but nodded. He couldn''t really keep arguing that point. He knew they were right.


    "I say we let them have the first move. Let one of them return again. If they come baring fangs, then we let Vim do his thing. If not, however..." Brandy suggested.


    "I''m more than willing to try any and all methods to find an amicable solution," I suggested.


    Merit ignored me. "I agree, Brandy. What do you think, Lawrence?"


    He nodded, also ignoring me. "I agree. If they really are our brothers and sisters, we must give them refuge."


    "If that is the will of the Society," I said simply.


    The three nodded, and Brandy stood. She patted me on the shoulder as she walked past, leaving the room.


    Lawrence sighed as he too stood. "Far too many votes lately. I enjoy your visits Vim, but prefer it when they''re quiet ones," he said as he too patted my shoulder and walked past me.


    As he left, I glanced at Merit. She was still sitting there. Would she try to pat my shoulder as they had? She''d find it difficult, and not just because of her height, so I was looking forward to her attempt at it.


    "What?" she asked with an annoyed tone.


    "What yourself?" I asked back.


    She huffed, and glanced behind me. She watched as Lawrence left the room. Once he was gone, she looked around... as if to make sure we were really alone. We were of course.


    Merit then hopped off her chair, only to grab it and drag it closer to me. Once it was almost touching my knee, she clambered back onto the large chair and scooted closer to me.


    "Hm?" I waited for her to tell me what was going on.


    "Did you sleep with her?" she asked me.


    I blinked. "The Stalker girl? No... I might have killed her though," I said.


    "Vim this isn''t the time to be like that," Merit growled at me.


    "No, Merit. I''m not that stupid. If you must know, I simply took a bath with her. That was it," I said. So it had been Merit who had walked near the bedroom door.


    "That was it?" she asked, not believing me.


    "Her entire reason for wanting to bathe with me was to see if I had any non-human traits, Merit. She wanted to see me naked, so she could find out what I am. You should have seen her disappointed face," I said.


    Merit sighed, and leaned away from me. "You''re such a blind idiot," she complained.


    Blind? "I have great eyesight," I said.


    Merit ignored my poor attempt at playing the fool, and she scratched her head. Her thick locks of hair sounded oddly heavy as she did. "Probably best you didn''t... I''m worried for her mental state. Renn''s blaming herself for all this ruckus," Merit said.


    "Still is," I said. Part of the reason I had accepted that bath was for that very reason. To distract her, if even for a few moments.


    "Then maybe you should sleep with her?" Merit suggested.


    "Why don''t you go sleep with her? If you''re that concerned with who shares her bed," I said to her.


    "Hmph," Merit huffed at me.


    Staring at her as she looked away from me, upset, I wondered what her problem was.


    Did she care for Renn that much already? And Merit thought Renn was depressed? Over the recent events? She had blamed herself, to a degree... but it honestly hadn''t been that bad.


    "This is all happening because I like her, isn''t it, Vim? My friends always die," she then said softly.


    "Says you Merit? Do you not recognize who you''re sitting next to?" I asked her, speaking just as softly.


    She sighed. "We''re all a bunch of curses... slowly poisoning the things we love."


    I didn''t like the fact I was agreeing with her. "Slowly? Feels real fast to me."


    Merit groaned as she leaned back. She leaned against the large chair''s backrest... which made her look very uncomfortable. She was so small she was almost able to lie down on her back on the chair itself. "Usually you show up, and then leave again. Then show up and leave again... All the while with nothing really happening. Why all the drama now? Why all of a sudden?" she asked me.


    "I''ve been wondering that myself," I said honestly. It was odd.


    "Is it her? Is she a Saint, Vim?" Merit sat up quickly, as if realizing it was possible.


    "If she was, do you really think the Chronicler would have let her out of her sight? She''d have been locked into the Cathedral had she been a Saint," I said.


    "That''s true..." Merit mumbled.


    "Fate has just... decided to be busy lately," I said. Sadly I could hear in my own voice that it was clear I didn''t believe what I had said at all.


    "Fate," she feh''d at me.


    Still...


    Maybe Merit was onto something.


    Renn was unique. Maybe not entirely, on her own. She was strong, but not so strong that it was a shock. She was wise, but not so smart that it made others feel uneasy around her.


    And she was strangely affectionate. Not just she herself, but the world around her. People liked her. She had made even Merit her friend. Someone who had vowed years ago to never befriend anyone ever again.


    Then of course... there was me.


    She was attracting even me.


    Maybe that was why I was attracted to her. Maybe fate was messing with her, and thus my...


    No. I couldn''t blame my feelings on that. It wasn''t just fair to Renn and myself, but it was an insult too.


    After all I couldn''t, and wasn''t, affected by fate.


    But that didn''t mean she was immune too.


    "My life has been a little odd lately, since she''s shown up," I admitted. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Oh?" Merit seemed willing to hear more details, but I wasn''t in the mood to tell them.


    "What''s your idea on why they targeted Renn?" I asked Merit.


    She blinked, and seemed oddly upset that I had changed topics... but allowed it all the same. "Likely exactly what everyone''s been saying? She''s a real predator, Vim. Her scent alone makes her stand out. Which by the way, was why I suggested you sleep with her. Maybe if you two do the nasty you''ll erase her scent, allowing her to stay safe from such things from now on," Merit said.


    Although Merit had a weird smile as she spoke, I couldn''t help but take her words to heart.


    Was that possible?


    "Jeez Vim! Don''t actually consider it!" Merit reached over to thump me. Her small hand wacked me on the arm, and a tiny static shock passed between us.


    "Was just wondering if it was possible," I said honestly.


    "Is it...?" she asked.


    "Might be. I''ve never cared to notice if I eliminate the smell of those I have sex with," I said.


    She sighed, shaking her head.


    It was a thought, at least.


    "I just worry," she mumbled.


    "I agree with you... but everyone''s forgetting something," I said.


    "What? That you''re too old to get it up anymore? I bet it''d work again if I zapped you a bunch," A wild smile planted itself on her face as she lifted up a hand, letting her electricity dance across her fingertips. It sparked and zapped as it did.


    "I''ll remember that offer for when I really do get too old, and need help. But no... I mean everyone''s forgetting how rare those like Renn are," I said.


    Merit frowned at me. She wasn''t sure what I meant.


    "Who''s the last real predator you''ve met?" I asked her.


    "Other than Renn...? Well..." Merit went into thought, and it took her longer than I figured it would have before she remembered. "I guess in the south, Vim. The one who brought that Monarch. The rest I''ve known, or knew about, thanks to the Society," she said.


    I nodded. "That''s what I thought. And that was what? Two hundred years ago?" I asked.


    "Almost three now," she whispered, as her eyes went dull. She was remembering the event.


    Reaching out to tap her on the knee, to keep her from ignoring me, I nodded. "Exactly, Merit. Those on the roof earlier yesterday... One of them had been young. The bird girl. With the feathers," I said.


    She nodded. "I noticed. Probably only a few dozen years old at best," she said.


    "Right? What if they had all been that young?" I asked her.


    Merit frowned, and then her frown deepened as she realized what I meant.


    "Renn''s the first real predator they''ve ever met. Which is why they haven''t even noticed any of us. Her scent is so strong, so pure, they don''t even realize we''re like them," she understood quickly.


    I nodded. "I bet that''s the truth. I''m not sure what they mean by master, but it''s likely just an older member. Someone like us," I said.


    She nodded too. "I agree. Most of the new generation doesn''t realize that those like themselves exist. Renn hadn''t even realized how many of us existed until she met us. She thought there were only a few of us in all the world."


    "Right?" I nodded some more.


    "They had looked young. Even for our kind," she said.


    "Says you?"


    "How many are like me, Vim? Those like me aren''t born anymore," she said.


    That was true... I''d not be able to tease her about that. She had sounded so sad because of it.


    "Don''t you let her suffer, Vim. If you let this or anything else ruin her, I swear I''ll do everything I can to kill you. I won''t succeed, but I know I''ll be able to annoy you enough to make you regret it," Merit said.


    I smiled softly at her. "She''s not the one you should be worrying about, Merit."


    Merit blinked, and little sparks danced around her... and I knew why.


    She was shocked.


    Shocked I''d admit it.


    Which oddly didn''t shock me at all.

 Chapter 154 - One Hundred and Fifty Three – Renn – A Stillness, Begotten

    Chapter 154: Chapter One Hundred and Fifty Three ¨C Renn ¨C A Stillness, Begotten "Thank you, young lady," the older woman happily put her receipt away and nodded at me.


    "Thank you as well, Miss Hurtzler. Please come again!" I waved her goodbye as she left my window.


    Watching her go, I wondered what she was going to buy. She had withdrawn quite a sum. Nearly a thousand coins. It took me and two others to carry all her coins over. She had wanted smaller value coins, thus why she had wanted so many.


    Two men were carrying her coins for her. Workers for her business, it seemed. They walked behind her slowly, since she herself walked so.


    Glancing down at our copy of her receipt, I wondered how often people like her withdrew and spent such wealth. She had withdrawn nearly ten times more than that golden coin I had gotten on my first day working at the bank.


    Sofia, when I had gone to get her verification stamp upon Hurtzler''s request, had told me that only a small portion of our clients had such funds in their accounts here.


    The oddness of how humans and their markets worked was a good distraction for me. I was growing rather... restless, and I knew it was visible to everyone. Not just Vim and those who knew me better.


    It''s been a week since those non-human''s had shown themselves on the roof. A week since I had bathed with Vim.


    And still yet nothing had happened.


    At first I had been... expectant. I had barely been able to sleep for the first few nights, since I had expected something to happen. Yet nothing had.


    And not only had nothing happened yet... everyone seemed far too calm about it. No one seemed worried, or even wanted to talk about it. Everyone was just... basically back to normal. Working, or doing whatever they wanted to do. Most didn''t even talk about them anymore, unless prompted to.


    Honestly people seemed... too happy. Too excited.


    Everyone seemed to think that we''d soon be getting new members, possibly. And that made them excited. Happy. Hopeful.


    But at the same time they knew it could become something dangerous and horrible... and as such knew better than to do anything but wait for the results. Though that might just be because they expected Vim to handle it.


    Putting the copy of the receipt away, into a folder that would eventually need to be taken back to Sofia''s office... I looked up when someone walked up to my window.


    I hadn''t called anyone over yet, and there hadn''t been many people in line either... so...


    The young woman looked... normal for this area... but not really someone who would frequent the bank. At least, not someone who did so as a customer. She looked more like one of the human women who worked behind the counters, as I was doing, than someone who had money in an account here.


    "Welcome to Animalia Bank! How can I help you?" I greeted her calmly as she glanced around.


    "Hello... I was uh... told to give you this," the woman said, a little hesitatingly.


    I frowned as she placed something onto the counter, a little before the glass window.


    A familiar feather.


    I gulped at the sight of it. It matched, almost perfectly, the one that was now in my room. On my desk.


    "What?" I asked her as I reached under the glass panel to grab it.


    "I''m not sure... I was given a coin to give it to you. A boyfriend, maybe?" the woman giggled as she smiled, creating a story that fit her own fantasy.


    Before I could say or do anything else the woman turned and hurried out, seemingly happy to accomplish her task.


    Glancing down at the feather in my hand, I confirmed it was the same one as what I had found on the roof. It felt and looked the same... though the one in my room had been stained with blood, so it had been not as...


    No. This one had blood on it too. Just not on the feather parts itself, but instead at the stem. A small stain of black...


    Rubbing my thumb along the point, I sighed at the stain it left behind. It hurt her that badly to pull them out like this?


    Stepping around the counter, I ignored the other human workers and headed for the door. It, thanks to being the middle of the day, was wide open. I paused before the door and looked out. To the street, and the city just beyond it.


    I scanned the street first, which was silly. They''d not show themselves so blatantly... after scanning the rooftops, I finally found her.


    Standing at just the edge of an alley, a small hooded figure.


    It was her.


    Glancing around, I noticed that no other society members were nearby. The few women and men, employees of the guild, staring at me were doing so lazily. None seemed bothered by me.


    Should I get Vim?


    Yes. I should.


    But...


    But what if she ran away because of it?


    Standing right before the door, I glanced down at the little slots where the bank''s doors latched and locked when closed. There were little thumb sized holes in the brick, where bars of metal slipped into.


    If I stepped beyond those, outside of the building... not only would Vim become upset with me, so would everyone else.


    They had voted for us to stay inside. To wait. To see what they''d do.


    But something told me that she had done this on purpose. As to not confront Vim.


    Gulping, I looked up at the girl. She had retreated into the alley a little deeper, but was still there. Waiting. Watching me.


    With her feather in my hand I stepped out onto the sidewalk, and then I quickly crossed the street. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    If something happened I''d just run back with all my might, to Vim.


    I''d not go into the alley.


    Just needed to talk to her...


    Reaching the other side of the street, I slowed and hesitated as I glanced around. There were a few people walking around, but most of the people here were in carriages or on carts. Not many walked around here. Slowly approaching the alleyway, I studied the buildings. Warehouses. Closed ones. Ones the Animalia Guild owned, but rarely used.


    Taking a deep breath as I stepped up to the edge of the alley, I nodded at her. "Hello," I said to her.


    She flinched at my voice, and I tried to smell for more than just her. I could smell her... and the stink of humans, and old wood and waste. Likely from the warehouses... but there was another scent too. One I didn''t recognize and I knew it was one of her friends.


    The girl was wrapped in the same cloaks and jackets that she had been last time. Her entire body was covered in them... obviously being used to hide her non-human features. The problem though, was that it was a nice day today. It was warm, and there was little wind.


    She looked out of place, all bundled up like that.


    "Hello..." the girl finally whispered at me. I had barely heard her.


    My heart heavily beat in my chest, and I realized this really was happening.


    "You don''t need to leave the alley, but please get a little closer?" I asked her. I didn''t want to go into the alley. I could now smell someone else nearby. I could only smell one other unique scent, but odds are there were more.


    The girl shook her head, and even took a step backwards away from me.


    I frowned at her and wondered if that was what she wanted. For me to enter the alley, so they could hurt me or worse.


    "My name is Renn... Please, don''t run away. Let''s talk a moment," I said to her.


    The girl shifted, and I noticed the way the layers of jackets and cloth moved. She had moved her arms oddly. Maybe she had crossed her arms?


    Wait...


    That woman. The one who had given me this feather... she had said it was possibly from my boyfriend.


    Which meant the feather hadn''t been given by the girl, but...


    "If you hurt me, that man you met last time... Vim. He''ll show up. And this time he won''t stop," I warned her. Although I needed to say it, I did so carefully and without trying to sound too threatening.


    The small girl groaned. A tiny little whimper of a sound filled the alleyway... then she gulped.


    Before I could say anything more, noise drew my eyes to the building next to her. To her right... and...


    I frowned as I watched an arm pop out from a hole under the building. Then another. After a few moments a lanky man pulled himself out from what looked like a broken gutter or basement window. He went to standing next to the young girl, staring at me with a rather confrontational look.


    Great. I knew I had smelled another... but the scary thing was it wasn''t him. He stunk horribly. There was still another scent nearby. A third, at least.


    And why had he crawled out of that hole?


    "Who are you?" the man asked me.


    Before answering him, I noted the tone in his voice.


    He was scared.


    "As I said, I''m Renn."


    "What are you?" the girl asked me. Her voice was light. Pure. Yet it shook. She was just as scared as he was.


    "I''m a Jaguar," I told them.


    The two shifted, and glanced at one another. As the girl looked up at the tall, lanky, man I was able to see her feathers hidden beneath her heavy hood. Some looked far bigger than the one I held.


    "What''s that?" the man asked me.


    "A large cat," I said. At least, so everyone was telling me. I''d not seen one myself.


    "A cat?" they both said at the same time.


    I blinked at their reactions, and felt a little foolish. Why did it feel like I was talking to children?


    "What do you want from us?" I asked them.


    They both glanced at one another again, and then the man nodded. She looked back at me, and pointed at the sky. "Can we meet later? At night?" she asked me.


    "Where?" I asked.


    "Your roof. Away from humans."


    I nodded. That was reasonable.


    "Tonight," the man said.


    "Please... don''t bring anyone else..." the girl spoke softly, but seriously. Once she nodded, and I nodded back, she turned to leave with the man.


    "Wait!" I stepped forward, dared to.


    They both startled, but turned slowly and looked at me.


    "How is she?" I asked.


    For a long moment, I waited for their answer... and thought maybe they hadn''t understood me.


    "Pulti is dying," she said blankly.


    He nodded, and then they both turned to go again. They hurried away down the alleyway, turning right into another alley not far from here.


    Watching them go, I sighed and wanted to groan.


    Dying.


    Of course she is.


    I turned around, and was about to hurry back across the street... until I ran into a man who was as unyielding as time.


    "Oh... Hey Vim," I smiled up at him, as he glared down at me.

 Chapter 155 - One Hundred and Fifty Four – Vim – A Bloody Feather, Again

    Chapter 155: Chapter One Hundred and Fifty Four ¨C Vim ¨C A Bloody Feather, Again Renn smiled up at me sheepishly, and I realized once again that she was going to be far more trouble for me than should be possible. And that trouble wouldn''t just be because my affection for her gave her more freedom than I allowed others.


    "Sorry," she apologized to me.


    "No... you''re not," I said as I glanced down the alleyway. The third one, one that had not been amongst their group last time, was just now hurrying away. They had crawled down the wall, from the roof, near the other alleyway the two others had run into. Renn likely might not have even seen them.


    But now I had a better idea on how I had not found them before, when hunting.


    That lanky man had crawled out of one of the sewer vents. How he had fit through was a genuine question, but it at least answered other things. It told me they likely hid under the city. In the massive sewers beneath us. In the buried city, from the previous era.


    "Did you hear everything?" Renn asked me, not seeming to care that I was upset with her.


    "Yes. Come on... you''re breaking the rules by being out here, and the rest will want to know what happened. They''ll be waiting for you," I said with a gesture to the bank. I knew by now everyone would be there, waiting for us to return.


    Renn glanced by me, blinking at the bank across the street. She smiled as she stared at it, she must have seen one of our members staring at us from within.


    "Right!" she nodded, and was about to round me as to hurry across the street... but she stopped. I glanced down at her as she grabbed my left hand, and put something in it.


    Holding the small feather gently, she nodded, content, and then hurried back to the company bank.


    Watching her go, I paid attention to her as she stepped into the bank and began talking to Reatti and Merit. Both had been standing there, waiting for her. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Before they stepped too far into the building, the doors begun to close. Not to completely shut down the bank, just to make it a little more difficult for anyone to sneak in. Brom and Brandy were in the middle of shutting the many large bank doors. I knew if I walked around the corner, I''d see that the main lobby''s doors were closed already as well.


    Looking back down the alley, I made sure they were gone before I lifted the small feather Renn had given me.


    Examining it, I knew it was the same one. From the same girl. The one on the roof, who had screamed her heart out at the girl I had hurt.


    Or well... killed.


    She wasn''t dead yet, but they had said she was dying.


    "Pulti," I whispered her name, and devoted it to my memory.


    It''s been some time since I''ve killed one of my own.


    The little feather was pretty. It looked to be a tail feather. It was longer and straighter than the one Renn had in her room. And although this one''s barbs were undamaged and unstained... its calamus wasn''t. The feather''s tip was a little sharper than it should be, and was a dark black in color.


    A message from one Non-Human to another. One of the oldest methods to exist. It was one of the surest ones. After all, no human could produce such a thing. No human had feathers, or claws, or scales, as to use in such a way.


    It was a message I''d not seen used in years. Lately we''ve all used genuine letters.


    Though usually one didn''t harm themselves too badly as to send that message. This one might not have been too painful, but it had drawn blood. The blood of a young girl.


    It had hurt her to remove it.


    Yet she had been willing to, as to draw Renn''s attention.


    Although such pain wasn''t that big a deal for our kind, especially since we healed so quickly...


    It was still a testament to their desire. Their need.


    Yet what was it they desired?


    What did they want? And why did they want it from Renn and no one else?


    "Quite a predicament."


    Turning to Brandy, I nodded to her. "Yes. It is. But not one I''m too unfamiliar with," I said.


    "That''s the truth... Again with their fascination with Renn," Brandy said as she stared at the feather in my hand.


    "There''s a reason for it. It might not be as important as everyone thinks, though. Maybe Renn smiled at one of them, or something, when she was out and about," I said. She''d do that.


    "Maybe. What are we going to do about tonight?" she asked.


    "Meet them," I said simply. Why wouldn''t we?


    "We''ll need to vote again..." Brandy sighed as she shook her head.


    "Go do so, then," I said.


    "What will you do about their requirement? About showing up alone?" Brandy asked.


    "Ignore it. They aren''t alone, after all," I said.


    Brandy shook her head. "Something tells me she''ll show up alone."


    "Possibly. But it matters not. I''m good at hiding," I said.


    Brandy smirked at me. "So you are... but the rest of us might not agree with you. What if they vote to keep you at a distance?" Brandy asked.


    My eyes hardened a little, and I did my best to not break the tiny feather between my fingers. "Careful, Brandy," I warned her.


    She blinked, and stepped back. A single step.


    The bookkeeper held my gaze, and then she sighed and nodded... and then smiled. "All right. Fine. I''ll make sure no one tries to force it. But they will want to at least give them the shot. To give Renn the chance to talk to them," she said.


    "That I can agree with. I promise you, I''ll not interfere in the possible chance at getting new members. I vow it, as I always have," I said.


    She nodded. "I know... alright. I''ll go try my best. Don''t get angry at me if they still vote in a way you don''t like Vim!" she said as she hurried across the street.


    I huffed at her and glanced back down the alleyway. It was empty, of course. Yet a part of me had hoped it wouldn''t have been.


    What was I going to do with her?


    Running out here alone. Without even telling anyone.


    I twirled the little feather between my thumb and fingers, and sighed. Why was I always attracted to the free-spirited ones? Was it because I myself lived under chains?


    Or was it the fact that I simply liked how she''d risk my ire, and that of others, to do what she thought was right?


    Just like with Amber. She had chosen to accept the banishment, and the ire of those she had tried to make family... all for the tiny chance to save a human. A human she had only known for a few months, at that.


    Such a choice was unheard of amongst our kind. And not just because most hated humans. It meant she, unlike so many, had firm beliefs and a personal moral compass. One that didn''t really fit in with the rest of the Society.


    But that was her choice. Her right, as an individual.


    Free will.


    "Free will," I said softly.


    It was, after all.


    She was proof that I had earned it. That my actions, taken and done so far in the past that no one remembered, had been worth it. I had won.


    We were as free as the humans now.


    But that freedom came with dangers.


    Turning around to head back inside, to hear how the conversation and votes were going... I hoped this didn''t end badly. It would be so easy for it to do so. It could happen so fast that it''d be able to shock even me.


    I''d not let that happen. I needed to not let it happen.


    If I lost Renn, after deciding to give her a chance...


    Or even worse, if we lost others... and Renn began to blame herself... to see herself as a curse, or one who brought misfortune...


    Either would result in me losing the woman I was starting to love.


    Crushing the feather in my hands, I tore and crushed it so much it became unrecognizable. Dropping it to the sidewalk as I opened the door to the bank, I entered the Animalia Company building... and vowed to protect them all.


    Even from those who deserved my protection too.


    Once inside I noticed none of our members were around. There were only a few customers, and they were all being handled by our human employees.


    Walking into the bank, I headed for the large hallway which would lead me deeper into the building. But as I walked, I decided to check on the rest of the building before heading to the Society Housing.


    It''d take them time to talk and debate, before they begin voting. I''d use that time to make sure everyone was fine, or at least the building was.


    Just because those three had ran away, and promised to return at night... didn''t mean there weren''t others. There was a chance that they had been a simple distraction, nothing more.


    As I walked the hallways, checking on the different departments and parts of the building... I wondered what to think of Renn''s stalkers.


    A young girl. A lanky man. The third had looked to be a woman as well.


    Three new members. An oddity. Lately those who we find, or find us, are like Renn. Alone. Lost.


    Not in groups... let alone in a group so different.


    That lanky man had not been a bird. The one who climbed down from the roof had looked to have a tail, as well.


    And then of course Pulti. The woman I had fatally injured. She had been some kind of larger animal. She had paws for feet, and one of her hands had been more paw than hand too.


    Even if they were all predators, which was slightly possible, I doubted it. The girl although maybe a bird of prey, didn''t smell like a predator. The one I had hurt had, however.


    Plus there was definitely more of them. They had mentioned a master to Renn...


    A pack, possibly. Such a thing was seen as normal, thanks to the many places in the Society like here in Lumen where multiple people and types live together... but it was far rarer than anyone realized anymore.


    It''s been decades since I''d encountered a group of non-humans, who weren''t part of the Society.


    Where had they come from? Where had they been? Surely not here. I didn''t frequent Lumen often, but I''ve been coming here every half dozen years or so for the last few hundred years. I''d have smelled or encountered them by now, if they had been here the whole time.


    Right...?


    As I opened the door to check on the depot, I started to doubt myself a little... even if it was foolish to do so.


    Well, it wasn''t.


    But I was getting tired of doubting myself. I''d been doing it a lot lately, and it was starting to become very annoying.


    I''d blame Renn, but she''d just smirk at me if I told her she made me doubt myself.


    While making sure the depot was fine, and still running smoothly... I decided the company was fine. It was time I went to the houses, to hear how the voting and conversations were going.


    Hopefully they hadn''t voted to do something too stupid.


    And especially more so, hopefully Renn hasn''t realized yet that she could call a vote herself...


    I knew eventually she''d realize she could do so... and also realize that she could probably convince most of the Society to vote in her favor. People liked her. Even those who didn''t want anything to do with her, like Liina, seemed to agree with Renn on many things.


    Renn taking over the Society with pure charisma was a scary thought. Who knew what she''d want to do.


    I shivered at the idea... yet smiled at it all the same.

 Chapter 156 - One Hundred and Fifty Five – Renn – Fly

    Chapter 156: Chapter One Hundred and Fifty Five ¨C Renn ¨C Fly The night was a little cold, but there wasn''t much wind.


    The sun had gone down about an hour ago, and I''ve been sitting alone since it had sunk behind the mountains that loomed over Lumen.


    I sat alone on the rooftop... or at least, I was alone to a degree. I knew Vim was nearby, but had no idea where he was. Only that he was close enough that he could protect me if I needed such a thing.


    Glancing at the nearest door, I knew that Reatti and Merit were behind it. Maybe not directly behind the door, so they wouldn''t be smelled by whoever came, but close enough to run out to help me if I needed it.


    Across from me, far enough to keep me safe but close enough that we could have our eventual conversation... was another chair. It was empty of course, but I hoped soon it''d be where one of the other non-humans would be sitting. I was growing rather anxious, waiting here for them.


    This was as exciting as it was worrisome.


    All of the Society had voted rather quickly to indulge in this meeting on the rooftop... but to my surprise they had also quickly voted to ensure my safety right after.


    They wanted Vim nearby, just in case. They had been willing to even endanger the prospect of this meeting if needed, too.


    I was a little surprised at how... protective... some of our members actually were. Although it made me smile, and happy, to know everyone cared about me that much... I knew it wasn''t entirely just because it was me as an individual.


    They would have been as protective over any of our members. Not just me myself.


    Merit was a kind person. She seemed prickly, yet was one of my fiercest defenders it seemed.


    A small breeze rolled along the rooftop, and I heard the nearby garden thanks to it. The bushes and trees bristled and shifted in the wind.


    Would they show up soon or much later? I didn''t mind waiting, even if it got cold that was fine... but I really wanted to meet them and talk to them in depth.


    What kind of conversation would we have? What would the results be? Will they become my friends or my enemies? Would this moment be something I''d remember for the rest of my life? Would this night be something I''d always be able to be proud of, or something I would always regret?


    My smile grew a little, and I hoped Vim didn''t find me too weird. Sitting here alone, smiling oddly...


    But I couldn''t help myself. This was not just amazing, it was...


    Well...


    "Exactly something I wanted to do," I whispered.


    After all it was. I wanted to be like Vim. And this was something he did often.


    During our voting several members, Lawrence especially, had made it clear that this was something Vim was used to. They had called it a moment of first contact.


    First contact. With another member. Another Non-Human.


    People who weren''t part of the Society.


    Like me, back in the beginning.


    Yet...


    I tried to think of Vim''s expressions of the last week. Especially so of back when they had first shown up, and attacked Vim.


    Even though they had been stalking me, and endangering the Society... and even though they had literally attacked him too... He had still stopped his pursuit of them. He had stopped attacking them, and had only defended himself... because he had immediately considered them members of the Society. Once he realized who and what they were.


    Vim had done that with me too, back when we first met. In the Sleepy Artist.


    He had studied me for only a few moments, and then smiled and nodded.


    He had accepted me at that moment, without question. From that moment forward, he had chosen to protect me. From anything and everything.


    I wonder how he did that. How had he decided so quickly, and devoted himself so purely to that decision?


    I wanted to be that way too.


    A shadow moved, and I left my thoughts as I stared hard at the approaching figure.


    Going still on the seat, I watched as a familiar shape approached. She was short, and covered in layers of worn down jackets and clothes.


    The girl slowly walked up towards me, and stopped right next to the empty chair. She stared at it, for a long moment, and I wondered if she would sit or not.


    While she studied the chair, I studied her feet.


    She had not wrapped her feet this time. Or well... maybe not feet.


    The girl had talons. Her feet were like a birds. She had four large talons, and each had a pointy black nail. Her feet reminded me of a hawk''s.


    After a moment of staring at the chair she looked around and lifted her head. She sniffed the air in an odd fashion, and I realized she was trying to tell if I was alone or not.


    "I asked you to come alone," she then said.


    "I''m alone on the roof. There are others nearby, yes... but not here. We''re alone here," I told her calmly. It was the truth, and also fulfilled her request.


    "So you are..." she mumbled, and then glanced behind her. As she did I worried that she was debating running away again, but instead she sighed and shook her head. "They''re not far behind me either. Even though I told them I''d come alone," she said.


    The way the girl spoke told me that whoever she spoke of... she saw them as people she loved. Friends. Comrades.


    "Would you sit with me?" I asked her, gesturing to the chair.


    She glanced at me, then back at the chair.


    "Who was that man?" she asked while staring at the chair.


    "Which one...?"


    "The one who killed Pulti," she said.


    Her tone told me that her death had not only been recent... but painful. And not just painful for her.


    Our kind could endure a lot of damage. But we still died. And thanks to how resilient we were... dying was sometimes gruesome.


    Vim had probably hurt this Pulti in such a way that she had suffered. A slow death. Cruel to her... and those who had likely watched it.


    "I''m sorry she died," I told her.


    The girl gulped at me. She nodded. "It''s fine... It would have happened soon anyway. It was why she had volunteered to meet you first," she said.


    Anyway? Volunteered?


    She sighed and stepped forward, as to sit onto the chair. As she sat carefully, ruffling around under her layers of clothing, I tried to understand what she meant.


    Pulti would have died anyway? Was that what she meant? Why would she say that? Had she been old? Sickly?


    "That man... his name is Vim. He''s the protector," I said gently.


    As the girl got situated on the chair, I noticed the way her legs curled a little. Her talon-like feet curled beneath the chair, hanging just a bit above the floor. They curled inward a little oddly. She seemed to have an extra joint on her legs, to let her do so. A second knee, it seemed.


    A bird indeed.


    "The protector?" she asked me.


    I nodded. "He protects all of us."


    "All...? Wait... how many of you are there?" she asked as she tilted her head. As she did, her hood fell backward. Revealing not just her face but all of her feathers. They weren''t as puffed up as I remembered them being, but of course back then she had been rather... distressed.


    Although not as distressed... I could see fear in her eyes. Little black eyes, without any white within, somehow gleamed in the dark. And not just in a way that animal eyes did. It was as if her black eyes were a different type of black entirely. They looked like little orbs, and they were shivering.


    She looked scared. Afraid. Unsure. Worried.


    Yet she still sat with me. Still spoke to me. Still dared to try.


    How wonderful.


    "You don''t know?" I asked. So it was true that she, and the rest of them, didn''t know there was more here than just me and Vim.


    "There are more than two of you?" she asked.


    Two. Interesting. Had she not mentioned that I wasn''t alone? That meant she had smelled someone else than me. Yet... she shouldn''t really know about more of us than Vim. She obviously didn''t seem to realize that there were several of us here.


    Did she think that Merit, or Reatti''s scent, were Vim''s? It was a likely possibility. Merit had been on the roof with me, both times they had come. It''d be interesting to know if she thought Vim smelled like Merit. Merit''s smell was like a sun baked rock. It somehow fit Vim, but at the same time it didn''t. For her to be able to smell either of them, with them behind a heavily sealed door and likely down several steps of stairs from here was a testament to her nose''s ability. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Yes. There are. But until I know more about you, and those you''re with, I can''t tell you how many of us there are," I told her.


    As the girl stared at me, the wind picked up at little. As it the breeze blew by, the girl''s feathers perked up... becoming puffier.


    "We came to you for help," she said.


    "Help?" I tilted my head, and I noticed her eyes dance upward. To my ears.


    "We had hoped to lure you to the master... but no matter how many times Pulti showed herself in front of you, you never chased her... But I suppose that''s our fault. You can talk after all," she said.


    My tail twitched as I did my best to understand what she was saying. I suddenly had a lot of questions... but was afraid to ask certain ones, even though I knew I needed to ask them.


    "My name is Renn," I told her, deciding to start there.


    She blinked at me. "Fly."


    "Fly... It''s a pleasure to meet you," I greeted her.


    A long moment passed as she studied me, and then finally she nodded.


    "If you wanted my help why didn''t you just ask for it?" I asked her.


    "Right... We should have. But we thought you were just like the master, so..." she shrugged a little sadly, as if just as disappointed as I was that they had not done so.


    This master again. And they wanted to lure me to them? Why? For what purpose?


    I was about to ask, but the girl suddenly shot upward, off her chair. I was about to stand and ask what had happened and what was wrong... but the source of her discomfort became apparent as Vim stepped up next to me.


    Fly nearly knocked her chair over as she grabbed the back of the chair for support, and tried to hide herself behind it. Her feathers were now as puffed up and enlarged as I remembered them to be last time.


    "Vim!" I started to complain. She looked like she was about to fly away!


    "You!" she shouted, and I noticed the scared voice. She was terrified of him.


    For good reason. Couldn''t blame her... but...


    "What would luring Renn to your master accomplish, young bird?" Vim asked her.


    "We..." she looked around, as if expecting more people to show up. But no one had. The door to the Society building remained closed.


    Where had Vim even popped up from? Behind me was the large open space where we usually sparred. Fly had only jumped and startled upon seeing him, as he stepped up next to my chair...


    Fly stared at Vim as she stepped even farther behind the chair... as to glare at Vim and I from between the bars connecting the chair and its backrest together.


    "We had hoped you two would fight each other," she barely whispered.


    Fight?


    Frowning at her, I wondered if maybe I had misheard her. But... I hadn''t. She had whispered, but there had not been any wind or any other sounds. Plus I wasn''t wearing a hat.


    They wanted me to fight their master? Why? That made no sense at all...


    "I see. Did your master order you to bring her to them?" Vim asked calmly, seemingly unbothered by her words.


    She shook her head quickly.


    That made even less sense.


    "Vim...?" I whispered his name, as to let him know I couldn''t understand what was happening. He only glanced at me, then back at her.


    "Before you run away, Fly... know this," Vim raised his voice a little, which made her startle and step back away from the chair.


    Wait, no!


    "You are able to join our Society. A place and people that will accept you as you are. The Society offers acceptation, safety, protection, and most importantly a place to belong. A purpose. Go back and tell the others that you and they are officially invited to join our Society," Vim spoke calmly, and with a very gentle smile. He spoke, and looked, so strangely comfortable as he spoke that I knew even she could tell he meant his words... and had said them often. It nearly sounded rehearsed, yet it obviously wasn''t.


    Fly''s feathers seemed to become denser, lowering a little, as she studied Vim. Her clothes, although still thick, became thinner thanks to it. She probably had feathers all over her body.


    "So we''re to feed another? What''s the point in that?" she asked.


    My blood went cold, as if a freezing chill had just blew past.


    "The Society demands no sacrifice," Vim said.


    Fly squinted her eyes at him, and it was clear she didn''t believe him. She was doubting all of this.


    Before I or Vim could say more she shook her head, and then turned away. Her talons made scraping sounds as she ran away, heading for the other side of the roof.


    I stood quickly, to chase after her, but Vim grabbed me by the arm.


    "Vim!" I shouted at him and was about to try and tug my arm free, but there was no point anymore. She was already near the ledge of the roof.


    "I understand what''s happening now Renn... or at least, a good idea of it. Let her go," he said gently. He looked a little hurt.


    His hand slowly released me and I stepped forward, to hurry and shout at Fly... but once I looked back at her, I found her in the air. She had jumped off the roof. A blink of an eye later she fell to the street, out of sight.


    "What do you mean?" I asked him as I stepped away from him.


    "They''re owned. By another," he said plainly.


    "Owned..." I understood what he meant, to a point. They called that individual their master. Yet...


    He nodded. "Their master likely demands payment. Sacrifice. They demand to be fed, likely," Vim explained.


    Fed...


    I shook my head, as my stomach knotted in understanding.


    Vim nodded again, even softer. "A sad reality Renn. Although they are a fragment, a lost type of our people... they''re actually the standard. It''s just been so long since we''ve met any like them that it had become a surprise. Most of the older ancestors had demanded such things from those they ruled. A tax in not coin or fealty, but blood," Vim said.


    Groaning at the very obvious reality before us, I felt sick. Sick and weak.


    Sacrifice. To sacrifice oneself, and others, to the one who ruled them.


    "They wanted me to fight their master? The one who demands to be fed?" I asked.


    He sighed and nodded. "They can''t hope to fight whoever it is themselves, so came to you. One who likely smells like a strong predator to their noses. It''s interesting... She had smelled another on the roof. I wonder who she had smelled?" Vim crossed his arms as he thought about it.


    Right. She had. I had thought that was interesting too.


    "Never mind that, Vim... tell me, what do we do? She said Pulti would have been dead anyway, even if you hadn''t killed her so..." I stepped towards him, to point at the chair across from us. Where that little bird girl had sat.


    She had been so scared. So afraid. Yet had sat with me. With us.


    And that meant... that meant that this Pulti had done the same. She had likely been the same.


    She had tried to incur my wrath, as to lure me to their master. To let us fight one another. To free them.


    I closed my eyes at the horrible situation, and wondered if I should sit back down. It felt like the world was spinning.


    "We explain what happened to the rest, Renn. I''m the protector... but until they actually pose a threat I cannot do anything without permission. You know that," Vim said.


    Nodding, I did. I knew that well. I was trying to accept it still, and I was trying to also accept abiding by the same rules. So that I could be like him.


    "If you killed Pulti... Then..."


    "Another must be sacrificed. Yes. Killing one has killed another. I now have two unwarranted deaths on my hands," Vim said smoothly.


    This time I hadn''t thought about sitting, I did so. I leaned forward as I sat down, and felt the bile rising in my stomach and throat. I didn''t puke, nor did I think I would... but I was definitely...


    "Deep breaths Renn. Although this is bad... it''s not the worst path fate could have led us. If what she says is true, then our real enemy is their master. That means we might be able to spare the rest of them," Vim said.


    I nodded, though for some reason didn''t feel that much better.


    A heavy hand placed itself on my back, and I shifted as Vim patted me gently. "It''s not your fault Renn."


    "Yes it is. They came to me. I should have been better," I said.


    "They never gave you a chance Renn... The only time they might have possibly done so, was ruined by me."


    He might be right, since he had hurt... Killed Pulti.


    But... I still felt responsible.


    "My grandparents had been the same. They had demanded to be fed too," I whispered.


    Vim''s hand on my back twitched just enough that I was able to notice.


    I kept my head low, and my eyes filled with tears as I imagined Fly''s face. The young girl''s expression hadn''t been one of desperation... just fear. Yet also not.


    She''s been born into such a world. Where her life meant nothing, and she believed she''d be an eventual meal for another.


    I had been the same, back in my youth.


    I hadn''t known it was wrong. I hadn''t realized there was possibly more to life. I couldn''t have known, because no one else around me knew either.


    It wasn''t until I ran into that witch before I had learned the truth and...


    "Don''t break, Renn. If you wish to help them, as I''m sure the rest of the Society will desire as well, then you must be strong. You must stand tall," Vim spoke gently, with a slightly hushed voice... as if he was worried Merit or someone could hear him through the door.


    I gulped and nodded. Yes. He was right.


    We needed to save them.


    "Alright..." I stood, and stared up at Vim as he nodded back at me.


    "We protect our people, Renn. Even from our own," he said.


    Shivering a little, I nodded. Yes. That had been in that little white book too. I hadn''t thought much about it then, but...


    "We protect," I agreed.

 Chapter 157 - One Hundred and Fifty Seven – Renn – A Cookie For a Desk

    Chapter 157: Chapter One Hundred and Fifty Seven ¨C Renn ¨C A Cookie For a Desk "One Lumen Mark please, and I''ll get it sent to the mailing office immediately," I smiled at the old human couple as I finished writing the address on their letter.


    "Of course," the white haired woman already had her single coin ready. She reached out with shaky fingers to put the single Lumen Mark into my hand.


    "Thank you! I''ll make sure it gets into the post today! Thank you so much for trusting the Animalia Guild with your letter!"


    The two smiled and nodded, then turned to go. They took one another''s hand, walking away slowly as they talked to each other. About me.


    Looking down at my hands, to the letter and coin they held, I wondered where their son was. Some kind of fort in the north, near some lakes... but how far was it? And why did they need soldiers there?


    They looked so old that I hoped this letter would reach him before they passed... and...


    Blinking at the realization that this letter might be the last thing their son ever receives from them, and their last words, I realized I didn''t like this job anymore.


    No matter.


    Turning away from the counter, since no one else was in line, I hurried to the back room where all of the mail and packages were stored. Most of those working the counters were women, but the moment I entered the back room the workers became mostly men. And it wasn''t just because they had to carry heavy packages occasionally... it was also because they wore swords.


    They protected the mail as much as they carried it from here, to the depot, where they were put on carriages and delivered all over the place.


    "Where to?" the man who stood in the center of the room held his hand out for it as I handed it off. He had stopped messing with the piles of letters on the two tables near him as I approached.


    "Fort Blister, in the northern lakes by¡ª" I started to tell him but he nodded before I could finish.


    "Hey Trav! Hurry and take this out to Benny before he runs off!" the man shouted loudly, making me flinch. Even with my hat on his voice hurt.


    "Yes boss!" Trav, a young man who was shorter and skinnier than me hurried over to grab the letter. He spun on a heel and hurried out of the room, into the back hallways where only employees were allowed. He headed for the depot.


    "Thanks Grum," I told the mailroom boss.


    The man nodded and turned back to the tables near him. To return to sorting mail.


    I watched the busy room for a moment, and then decided to turn and leave before I got yelled at. Grum had snarled at me earlier when I first started working this morning, since I had watched the hustle and bustle of the mailroom in a daze.


    He had thought I had been in the way, and had not been very happy with me at all. He had even threatened to fire me, too.


    Several of the clerk girls, who worked at the counter just outside the mailroom, weren''t talking to me now because of it. Their whispers told me they thought I''d not last the day. They didn''t want to be fired with me, and lose their jobs.


    They weren''t ignoring me out of malice, but purely out of concern for their own jobs.


    Leaving the mail room, I slowly walked along the long counter that flanked it. There were nearly a dozen women standing and sitting before the counter, but only a few had customers before them.


    It seemed a little odd to have so many workers at the counter, but I knew it was not done on accident. Sometimes it became so busy that they wished there were dozens more here to help. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This place, like the bank, had its ups and downs.


    It seemed only the depot area really stayed busy all day long.


    The Mail Center was interesting... especially since I had not expected there to be so much mail, since it was supposedly expensive. Yet the Animalia Guild didn''t charge a lot to deliver simple letters. Packages and goods? We charged a lot... but letters and messages were another matter.


    The Animalia Guild only charged one single coin. A single Lumen Mark, here in Lumen, to deliver a letter. To anywhere our couriers went.


    From what I had heard from others, the other guilds who dealt with letters and such charged a lot more than a single Lumen Mark.


    It made sense to charge a lot. It took people, or carts, weeks or months to get to some of the locations we delivered the letters to. That wasn''t cheap. Nor easy.


    Reatti who had brought me here this morning had told me it was a way to make more money. It let us control the flow of information throughout the lands, while forcing everyone everywhere to get used to utilizing our services and no one else''s.


    Seemed like something that Vim would have thought of. To lose money as to make more money later.


    Although it felt like there was more to it than I knew, or understood... I couldn''t really complain about it.


    After all our cheap prices let those like the elderly folks I had just helped able to afford sending out letters.


    Walking up to the section of the counter that I had been working at, I sighed as I glanced around. There was no one to help. The few customers were all being helped already, and there was a good dozen or so women waiting to help the next in line.


    It''d be some time before I had another customer and...


    Noticing Wynn walking by, I watched as he headed into the hallway. He was carrying a small box, oblivious to my being behind the counter.


    Watching him go, I wondered if maybe he knew where Vim was. I hadn''t seen Vim since last night. And that had been for only a few moments. He had been busy talking to some humans and...


    Tapping my desk, I realized I was getting upset. And not just because I was bored thanks to the lack of customers.


    Working here at the mail center was something I didn''t seem to enjoy... yet I should. I should like it here. It was interesting. Fun. Different.


    Yet I felt annoyed. And the reason was obvious.


    Another week had passed since our vote... and Fly had still not returned.


    No one else seemed really bothered or concerned yet, but I was starting to get very worried.


    What if the poor girl had gotten hurt? Or worse? What if she went back and her supposed master had...


    I shook my head, to ignore the thoughts as I watched a new customer walk in. I smiled and waved at the woman... but she ignored me and walked up to another''s counter. One closer to the door.


    Sighing, I realized it was my fault. I had taken up position at the farthest side of the counter, away from the main entrance. The only people who came up to me for assistance were those who didn''t want to wait in line near the front...


    Glancing around, I decided to just go. It was near the time I''d be taking my break anyway...


    Walking around the counter, and out into the lobby, I headed for the hallway. The one that Wynn had just headed down.


    My high heels made noises as I walked down the hallway towards the main lobby. I tried to smell the air, without drawing attention since humans were walking around, but could only smell the stink of people and the city.


    I couldn''t smell anything that I cared to smell.


    Which was odd... Wynn had just been in this hallway, why hadn''t I smelled him too?


    Surely he wasn''t like Vim who was without a scent?


    Rounding a corner, I frowned at the sight of Wynn and Reatti. The two were talking near the exit of the hallway, which led to the lobby.


    As I approached, I recognized Wynn''s scent and Reatti''s. Although both of their scents were a little... too strong for my taste, I was still glad to smell them. It had worried me that Wynn had suddenly become like Vim.


    "Oh Renn! Is it your break time?" Reatti asked as I approached. Wynn turned to nod in greeting as well, and I noted he no longer carried the small box he had earlier. Reatti didn''t have it either though... wonder what it had been.


    "Something like that," I said.


    "The Mail Room is hectic but I can''t handle the smell," Wynn said.


    Reatti nodded. "It''s a weird smell."


    "It''s the paper isn''t it?" I asked.


    They both nodded. "There''s a small village not far from here that makes the paper for us. Not sure what kind of tree they use, but it definitely leaves an impression," Reatti said.


    "Tree?" I asked.


    "They make the paper out of trees," Wynn explained.


    "How?" I asked. A tree? Really?


    "Ask Vim?" Wynn shrugged and frowned, as if it was obvious.


    Vim. Of course.


    "So is it a..." I glanced around, and noticed the few humans nearby. This wasn''t he place to talk about it.


    "No. It''s a human village," Reatti said softly.


    Oh?


    Wynn nodded. "Strange isn''t it? But Vim is like that sometimes," Wynn seemed to think my surprise had been one of uncomfortable worry or something.


    "Oh shush... Renn, your scarred human should be back later tonight. Heard Vim and Brandy talking about it earlier," Reatti then said.


    "Wait? Lamp?" I perked up at that. Really? She was coming back already? Sure it had been a week or so, but I had expected Lamp to stay there for a month or two... maybe forever, even.


    "Lamp. Yes, that one," Reatti nodded, recognizing the name.


    She must not care much for humans. Even the ones we were going to let into the Society.


    "I''ll be leaving now... Don''t blame me for it, but I don''t like the idea much even if she fits the criteria," Wynn said with a sigh as he turned to go.


    "Oh...?" I watched him go alongside Reatti. She just shrugged as I glanced at her.


    "He voted yes, but that doesn''t mean he has to really like it," she told me after a moment.


    "Right..." I nodded. That was true... but then why vote yes to letting Lamp join the Society?


    "I''ll go back on patrol... If you see my brother step on his foot for me!" Reatti decided to step away too, heading down the hallway to follow Wynn.


    "Sure..." I waved goodbye as she stepped away. She hummed happily as her spear bounced on her shoulder as she walked away.


    She and Brom seemed to love those spears... it was still a little sad to see the silvery items in their hands... but it also made me happy to see how pleased they were with them. I liked them, but they loved them. Far beyond anything I could.


    Leaving the hallway and entering the lobby, I glanced around for any other members... or at least a source of entertainment to distract me from the strange sense of unease I was trying to run from.


    Oddly, I found it. In a form I hadn''t expected.


    Walking over to the group of desks, situated on the right next to the large stairwell that led to the balcony on the second floor, which led to Gerald''s office, I approached one of the desks in the middle.


    There were eight women sitting at the desks, and in the middle of them... with his feet up on the desk, with a plate of cookies on his lap, was Vim.


    He was reading some kind of book, one that for some reason felt familiar... yet I couldn''t focus on it enough as to remember where I had seen it before. My eyes wouldn''t, couldn''t, leave Vim himself.


    Vim had a small smile as he read the book, while slowly chewing a cookie he had just tossed into his mouth. He was rubbing his right hand against his pants, as to clean his fingers of crumbs.


    Glancing around, I did my best to ignore the stares of the women around us... or well, Vim. The eight of them were wearing the dress and colors of the bookkeeping and auditing department. Lawrence''s and Brandy''s department.


    "Who did you steal this desk from?" I asked Vim as I stared past his feet and legs to see the papers and folders on the desk''s surface. He wasn''t harming or bothering the papers, but there were a few that looked pushed aside thanks to his feet. Some looked half written and finished. Whoever he had bothered had been in the middle of writing a report.


    "One of them," Vim shrugged to those around him, not taking his eyes of the book in his hands.


    "You''re mean," I said. Had he forced a poor girl away from her job? Would she get in trouble?


    "I gave her a cookie in exchange," Vim defended himself as he picked up one of those cookies.


    "Those are the common ones they make for the morning lunch rooms," I said plainly. They were small, and rather tasteless.


    "A fair trade," Vim nodded.


    Glancing around, I quickly found the woman he had chosen to torment. She was sitting across the room, at the front entrance guidance desk. Where Reatti usually sat when not on patrol. She was in the middle of eating a cookie, which told me he had probably given her a whole plate full.


    "He also gave her three Marks... Wish he had chosen to take mine instead," a woman behind Vim mumbled.


    Looking at her as she sighed and went back to writing on a paper, I smiled gently at her. She sounded genuinely envious.


    Maybe they were just used to Vim''s antics...


    Several of the other women around us nodded in agreement, and as they did they began lightly talking amongst themselves. Not about Vim and I, but rather the cookies. They were complaining that they were actually a little untasty. They wanted to know why better snacks weren''t provided.


    I agreed with them, but at the same time felt a little bad. Hopefully I didn''t give them the idea as to complain...


    "Worried?" Vim then asked quietly.


    I nodded and glanced around. None of them seemed to even realize he had spoken.


    "Don''t be. I feel much better now," he said.


    "Only you would feel better finding out there is... someone..." I went quiet, and wished I had found him elsewhere. Somewhere more private. I wanted to talk about things I couldn''t.


    "What''s happening is something I''ve encountered many times. There''s no need to worry now. I could handle it in a few hours, if I was allowed to," Vim said.


    Staring at him as he tossed another cookie into his mouth... I wondered how many times he actually had encountered other groups of Non-Humans like this.


    Probably many, many, times. Yet...


    Yet he did look a little too comfortable and unbothered. Shouldn''t he at least worry about Fly or the rest? What if they were eaten or sacrificed?


    "I heard Lamp''s supposed to be back tonight," I said.


    He nodded. "Yes. When she gets here you''ll have to go with Brandy and the rest to take her to her new home. She''ll be given a position too," Vim said.


    Stepping around the desk a little, as to look over Vim''s shoulder and read the book he was reading... I frowned as I stared at the language.


    "What''s that?" I asked.


    "An old book. One Lawrence remembered earlier," Vim said.


    Lawrence had? I noticed an odd silence and looked up.


    The women were staring at us now, interested as well.


    I stared at them for a moment until they looked away, and seemed to try to pretend go back to being busy. Yet they weren''t. They were now listening intently. No one was talking anymore.


    "Unlike you, we normal people need to refresh our memory every so often. I''ve read this thing dozens of times, yet can''t remember how it ends," Vim said.


    "Oh?" So it was an actual book? A story? Not some ledger or...


    I leaned forward, to try and study the odd writing. It looked like it had been written not along the width of the page, but alongside it. They had written at an angle, it seemed... which made the words somehow blend with each other. It looked like a mess. It made me feel as if even if I could read the language, I''d not be able to understand it just because of the placement of the words.


    "Was it written sideways?" I asked.


    "From top to bottom. Then bottom to upward," Vim ran a finger lazily up and down the page, showing me how it worked.


    "Hm... is that a better way to do it?" I asked. It seemed interesting. I had never even considered that there was other ways to write words. Different symbols, sure, but to use them differently too?


    "For this language, I suppose. The hard ones are the ones that use anagrams as their grammar structure. All it does is make words mean hundreds of different things, so nearly impossible to really know what the author meant," Vim said.


    "What''s an amagrama?" I asked.


    Vim smirked at me, and then lowered his book a little. As if to focus on me.


    "Shouldn''t you be at work?" he asked.


    Oh? Did he not want to teach me? I thought maybe he did, since he had been so willing to tell me about it.


    "I think so... but it''s slow at the Mail Center," I said.


    "Hm... a good excuse if any," he said.


    I frowned at him, especially since it was obvious that he so clearly understood my real meaning.


    He knew I had wandered off, not because I was bored, but because I was worried.


    "Upset with me?" I asked him.


    He shrugged and grabbed a cookie, but instead of eating it he spun it in his fingers as if it was a toy. "You need not worry, Renn. Focus on your tasks, and Lamp, and worry when it''s time to do so," he said.


    "Is that how you do it? You just put it aside until it''s time?" I asked him.


    "Well..." The cookie stopped spinning, and I noticed the way his thumb rubbed it. He seemed to have forgotten it was a cookie in his hand, and not a pen or something inedible.


    Smiling at him, I remembered the conversation he and I had on the Sleepy Artist''s balcony. The one long ago, back when we had first met. Before he and Lomi had left, and Amber had died.


    "It''s your job. But, Vim, that''s the point," I said to him.


    He blinked, and studied me for a long moment... and I wondered if he even remembered that conversation. The one where he had told me not to worry, since he would do so for me.


    He didn''t say anything, and then he held the small cookie out. It honestly didn''t look too appetizing... even if he was seemingly willing to feed me himself. Especially since now parts of it had fallen off, littering his lap, thanks to his spinning and messing with it.


    A broken cookie. A cookie that I had no desire for, since they really were tasteless. They were bland things. Every morning there were fresh plates of them in the breakfast lounges for the employees, and by the end of the day they were always tossing most of those plates away. Uneaten and untouched.


    A poor gift...


    Yet still I bent forward a little, and opened my mouth.


    Vim carefully placed the tiny thing into my mouth.


    "You do look delicious, but you''re no cookie," he said with a smirk.


    The cookie crunched, and I blushed at him as the women around us went still. They all looked up from their desks, to look at me.


    Suddenly I had their full attention again, and Vim looked far too amused over that fact...


    So I turned and hurried away.


    I could barely hear Vim''s soft chuckling as the women giggled and began to gossip about us as I left the main lobby, running away.


    He really was mean, sometimes.


    Especially since that nasty cookie now tasted delightful.

 Chapter 158 - One Hundred and Fifty Eight – Vim – Tosh

    Chapter 158: Chapter One Hundred and Fifty Eight ¨C Vim ¨C Tosh The company was quiet now. The hallway lanterns had been put out, the shades and windows closed. Most hallways were dark enough that I knew most humans wouldn''t be able to traverse without knowing them by heart.


    Such silence was common, when so late at night... but there was a strange feeling to the quiet air. Off in the distance I could still hear murmurs, whispers, and footsteps... Some I knew were legitimate, from one of the human workers who worked during the night shift, or one of the guards. A few were from members of the Society, like Brom who I had seen not too long ago as he patrolled. But sometimes I heard sounds that made me turn to see their source, only to find nothing there. Or to round a corner, expecting to see someone opening or closing a door... and not only was there no one doing such a thing, there was no door to be found either.


    If Renn was walking with me she''d probably tell me it was ghosts or something. Although I''d not enjoy that conversation with her, a part of me somewhat longed to see her worried expression and her voice when on edge.


    "Ghosts," I scoffed at the idea.


    Over a thousand years I''ve been walking this planet, and not once had I ever encountered such a thing.


    If the souls of those slain could remain and linger, if anyone could encounter them... it''d be me. Even if I discounted the ones I''d slain with my own hands, I''ve known those who were powerful. Who were unique. Who were beyond the normal.


    If even the gods couldn''t keep their souls here, why did anyone think the lesser souls could?


    "Pointless," I tried to dismiss the thoughts as I glanced out a window. I was on the second floor, near the bank area. I was just walking around, without purpose... waiting. As I had been for days.


    Right as I approached a corner, I slowed a little as I heard the sound of high heels just beyond the corner. Footsteps that had not been in the hall before were there now. They sounded as if they were walking my way.


    The click and clacks of the shoes reminded me of the one''s they made the banker girls wear. Like the ones Renn had been wearing lately.


    If not for the lack of her scent, and the fact that the footsteps weren''t hers at all, I''d think it was her.


    They were walking far too apart to be Renn''s. And the pace was wrong. Renn had a better rhythm to her steps, even when in a hurry...


    Rounding the corner, I wasn''t too surprised to find the hallway empty... and for the footsteps to echo away, disappearing as if they hadn''t been there in the first place.


    As I headed down the hallway, I wondered what to think of the sounds. If it was just the sound of voices, or maybe even the doors and stuff opening and closing, I''d just blame the wind. The wind sneaking into crevices and half-open windows... but footsteps?


    Rounding a corner, I smiled at my thoughts.


    "The answer, of course..." I slowed a little, until I found the reason for the sounds.


    Pausing before one of the small vents, ones that weren''t really used anymore, I sighed as I understood the source of the sounds.


    I was hearing the echoes of someone somewhere else in the building, maybe even in the Societies Housing. Yet when I was a hallway or two away from one of the vents, my hearing picked it up even stronger. Amplifying it, since my instincts and senses went into overdrive upon hearing them.


    My astute senses were working against me.


    A common issue, regrettably.


    I wonder if Renn suffered the same? She did sometimes see or hear something that I noticed made her tilt her head in confusion, only for her a moment later to smile and return her focus to whatever she had been doing earlier.


    She seemed to rely entirely on her cat ears, yet could hear from her human ones. Hearing from multiple sources was probably confusing. Probably why her human ones weren''t as good, she likely instinctively ignored them and made them worse over time by doing so.


    "Why am I focusing on her so much?" I whispered at myself as I rounded another corner and headed for a stairwell.


    I knew why, of course, but that didn''t mean I wanted to admit it.


    Climbing the stairs to the third floor, I slowed as I reached the top of the stairwell... finding Tosh there.


    He was standing right at the entrance of the stairwell, looking down at me as I approached.


    The normally sullen man seemed odd, since he was smiling at me.


    "Tosh, is all well?" I asked him as I paused a few steps from the top of the stairs. There was enough room to climb to the next floor, and stand next to him, but it''d be a close brush of the shoulders. And Tosh was... not someone I wanted to bother too deeply by bumping into, even if I did so carefully. The poor man was fragile. The kind of fragile that made me not want to startle him even to that degree.


    "I''m lost, Vim."


    My eyes focused on the man, and the whisper he had barely spoken. His thin voice echoed down the stairwell and into my ears... sounding eerily similar to the ghostly whispers I had been pondering earlier.


    "You''re not lost, Tosh. You''re here. With me. With friends," I said to him gently.


    My old friend shook his head, and his hair danced a little as he did so. He needed a haircut, but had needed that haircut for the last hundred years. Unlike Renn, most of our kind weren''t able to grow their hair quickly.


    Shifting a little, I wondered what to say to him. I had known him for a long time, and even more so had known those like him more than I''d like to admit.


    They were broken. Deep within. In ways that could not be understood, by anyone.


    Broken to such a degree that they went dozens, in Tosh''s case, hundreds of years between speaking aloud.


    "Can I help you find your way?" I asked as his eyes focused onto my own. The held mine, telling me that Tosh was genuinely looking at me. For the first time in hundreds of years.


    "You always do know the way," he whispered with a nod.


    I felt a small chill as I nodded and stepped up another step, towards him. I waited a moment until he blinked before stepping up the next step.


    Approaching him carefully, I smiled gently at my old friend as I reached the top of the stairwell. Tosh stepped back a single step, a little haphazardly, and I took my place next to him.


    The hallway we now stood in was empty. Dark. Cold. Yet... I cared not about the company or anything else at the moment. I would almost not even care to notice if Fly or her master broke in right now.


    Tosh was asking for my help.


    For the first time since he had retreated into himself, so long ago.


    I could only imagine what had spurred his sudden willingness to speak to me. But I''d worry and think about that later. Right now I simply needed to be here. For him. For whatever he needed.


    "Where did you get lost, Tosh?" I asked him.


    Tosh blinked and frowned. "Somewhere hot..." he whispered.


    Hot. The desert. The Monarch. With Merit.


    Not too surprising, but it still was. After all that hadn''t made him go silent and hide within himself. It had been the events after that which had made him break.


    "Well it''s cool and damp here," I said.


    He took a small breath, and his frown turned into realization. He blinked in a way that told me he understood. He knew what I meant.


    "The sea," he said as he smelled the air.


    "The sea. Want to go see it?" I asked.


    "Is it frozen?" he asked.


    "We can freeze it if you wish," I said.


    A tiny smirk curled itself on his face. "Still dramatic, are you?"


    I smiled back at my old friend and nodded. "I try to be, sometimes."


    Tosh shifted, and I reached out to grab the man on the shoulder. His thin shoulder was but a fragment of his former self, but it was still him. Still my friend. He flinched a little upon my grip, but didn''t shy away. Didn''t ignore me. His eyes didn''t go dull and instead focused on me.


    "It''s nice to see you again, Tosh," I said to him.


    He frowned and nodded. "It''s... been awhile," he agreed.


    Yes. It has.


    Tosh reached up with his hand and scratched his chin, and I could see the man scanning his memories. Looking for something.


    "I''m... I..." his eyes narrowed, and I realized something hurt him. Something inside. Either a memory or the attempt to pull one to the surface had pained him.


    "Take it slow, Tosh. Slow and easy, like how you used to polish those stones," I reminded him of his old hobby.


    "Ah... Hm..." Tosh nodded, as if he understood what I meant completely.


    Did he though? I hoped he did. But...


    "I feel short... did you grow taller?" Tosh then asked.


    Chuckling at him, I stepped forward to wrap my arm around his shoulder. To guide him down the hall, towards the Societies Houses. To one of the kitchens.


    "You shrunk, instead, I think!" I said.


    "Shrunk...?" Tosh frowned as he glanced down at himself. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Could he tell he had become scrawny? Lifeless? Decrepit almost?


    Probably not. Not yet. But he would.


    Leading Tosh down the hallway, I guided him slowly. We walked carefully, and I held him as if we were both tired soldiers helping each other stand and walk after a long battle.


    That''s probably how he felt, so it was only proper.


    "I''m lost, still, I think," he whispered.


    "You are. But it''s okay. We''ll find our way, together," I said.


    "You''re never lost, Vim."


    I smiled and nodded, even though I didn''t agree at all.


    Why did they all always think I always knew the way? That I always knew what to do or say?


    It was so far from the truth it hurt.


    But for him, right now... it was what I had to be. The hero. The protector. Vim, the immortal, the unyielding and unflinching.


    Tosh needed the man who he grew up reading about. The one he heard stories and legends of. The man he feared, hated, and then revered.


    "I met your wife," Tosh whispered as we neared the Societies Door.


    My feet almost stumbled, but I somehow kept myself steady... and Tosh in his lost mind didn''t notice my near stumble.


    "Huh?"


    He nodded. "The cat. She''s kind... where did you lose her this time?" he asked me.


    Studying my friend who seemed to have mistaken some memories, and put new ones together with old ones... I wondered what to say.


    "Renn?" I asked him. I couldn''t think of any other woman, a cat at least, that he could be thinking about. Wife? Really?


    He nodded and smiled. "Yes. Her. The one who punched you," he said.


    Interesting.


    "She''s around here somewhere," I said.


    "Ah... good. Don''t lose her, Vim. You don''t get lost, but we do. We do..." he whispered and blinked a few times.


    I opened the door for him, and let him step into the Societies Housing. I shut the door behind me, and made sure to quickly take him by the shoulder again. I didn''t want him to fade back into his mind. Progress was progress, but sometimes one needed to... push a little.


    If I let him delve back into his mind, it would be okay. No one would blame him, or me... but I wanted him free from that cage. Even if it meant I had to force his mind to stay awake, here and now, by stretching the truth a little.


    "Would you like to meet her?" I asked him.


    Tosh blinked, and his eyes became clearer as he glanced at me. "Renn...? You''d let me tease you so willingly?" he asked me.


    For you? Yes. I would. "Sure? She''s probably looking for me anyway," I said.


    He scoffed and shook his head. "So confident... even with women."


    "Says you? I remember you trying to woe that dancer, Tosh. Stripping naked in front of the king and all those churchmen!" I smiled at the memory. It was a good one.


    Tosh didn''t even need to ponder it for a moment. He remembered it instantly, and broke out into a hearty laugh.


    As we walked closer to the stairwell, as to descend to the first floor, I knew that many had heard Tosh''s laugh. How could they not? It had been so guttural, so deep, so pure.


    It had probably even awoken some of those sleeping.


    But who cared?


    It''s been over a hundred years since I had heard this man''s laughter. I''d dare anyone to complain at the sound of it.


    "You''re right! She hated me!" Tosh laughed as he remembered.


    "She did! Stabbed you, too!"


    He nodded quickly as we reached the new stairwell, and began to descend it. Right as we stepped down, I heard a few doors open. Some nearby and others elsewhere.


    Would them approaching to talk to Tosh help him or hurt him?


    We''d probably find out soon.


    Hopefully it''d not cause any issues, or make him retreat back into himself.


    Tosh snickered as we descended the stairwell, and I smiled at my old friend.


    Welcome back, Tosh.


    Hopefully this time you''ll stay awhile.

 Chapter 159 - One Hundred and Fifty Nine – Renn – A Man’s Friend, Found Again

    Chapter 159: Chapter One Hundred and Fifty Nine ¨C Renn ¨C A Man¡¯s Friend, Found Again The whole of the Society had gathered again. It was starting to become a common event, it seemed at least lately, but now it was not to vote or because there was danger.


    It was instead to celebrate.


    "Just once!" Merit shouted in complaint, and huffed as the rest of the group laughed at her disgruntled expression... yet I could tell that Merit wasn''t upset at all. She was all smiles as Tosh laughed and nodded.


    The man who had been so quiet, so... inward, was now everything but. He sat at a table, surrounded by everyone in the Society. He had a drink in his hand, as most did, and was happily talking and remembering long forgotten memories with them all.


    Honestly it made me feel a little out of place. I, unlike the rest of those here, had no memories with Tosh... but it seemed I wasn''t the only one. A few, like Brom and his sister Reatti, didn''t either. There were some who, like me, had only known Tosh when he had been a quiet, emotionless man.


    The oddest thing was that even those who I had thought had been old, like Brom and Reatti, hadn''t known him either. Maybe it was just that they had not arrived here until far after he had.


    "Vim did! He nearly threw up!" Tosh pointed at Vim and caused most of the room to break out into laughter. Vim, who sat next to Tosh, smiled gently as he became the center of the laughter, or rather the source.


    Although laughter, and reason for it, was very interesting and lovely... My eyes weren''t drawn to those who were laughing, or even Tosh... No, I couldn''t tear my eyes from Vim.


    He sat there quietly, as he had been for some time. It was as if Vim wanted everyone else to talk and interact with Tosh, as much as possible. He only spoke up when addressed, or when it was too silent for too long.


    Vim looked... happy. Genuinely happy. He seemed glad his friend was talking again, and sincerely seemed thankful.


    The protector I was seeing was a new one. One I''d not seen before.


    He looked almost... human. And not just because he looked like one. He had a smile like humans sometimes got. The kind of smile that looked... foolish, almost. Innocent.


    It was a good look for him.


    "You ran away then! Took us a weak to find you!" Brandy barely got her words out in-between her laughter, she bent over the table she sat at and began to hysterically laugh at whatever memory she was both retelling and remembering.


    "Who can blame me for running! Vim had been furious!" Tosh tried to defend himself, but started laughing too.


    Vim glanced around, and I noticed the way he seemed to study those around him. He was here, and a part of the conversation, but was also... somewhat separated. Distanced. As if on purpose.


    When his eyes finally fell upon me, I felt my ears stand up a little. His smile softened a little, which made my face grow hot. Luckily everyone was far too busy laughing and talking to even notice.


    With one final glance around, Vim nodded to himself. Content.


    Vim stood slowly, and before Tosh or anyone really noticed he was slipping away Wynn slid into his seat. He filled Tosh''s jug, pouring his own cups contents into it. "Night''s still young Tosh!" Wynn said.


    "It is!" Tosh agreed, but I knew it wasn''t true. In only a few hours the sun would be rising.


    Did no one realize? Or did no one care?


    Not that it really mattered, I suppose.


    Though... something told me they were doing it on purpose. They wanted Tosh to talk and remember memories, for as long as possible. To ensure he''d not retreat into himself again.


    It seemed... a little forceful, but it was well intentioned.


    And more so, it seemed to be genuinely working.


    Tosh was all smiles, and his eyes weren''t just clear they were focused. He looked into people''s eyes as he spoke, and did so confidently. Surely.


    Vim patted Tosh on the shoulder, and then stepped around him. He walked in-between the many chairs that had been gathered around Tosh and the table he sat at, and snuck away.


    Putting my own cup down, I glanced around. I was sitting alone, a little bit away from the group... I had not sat so far away that I hadn''t been a part of it, but I was far enough away that I knew I''d be able to get away without being noticed.


    Standing up slowly, I smiled at Merit who glanced at me. She smirked at me, and I nodded gently at her as I stepped away from the group and went to follow Vim out of the room.


    She was far more astute than she seemed. I had barely made a sound, and Merit had to turn around a little to see me. For her to have heard me stand up amidst the laughter and noisy talking was rather surprising.


    Leaving the room, I followed Vim out into the hallway.


    "Going to the bathroom?" I asked him as I picked up my pace to reach him. He was nearly half way down the hall already.


    Vim paused a moment and glanced back at me. He frowned at me. "Hm?"


    Reaching him, I smiled up at him and gestured back to the room we had just left. "Are you... done? Already?" I asked him.


    "For now, yes," he nodded.


    I see.


    Vim stared at me for a moment, and then looked behind me. Back down the hallway.


    "I''ve known him for nearly four hundred years," he whispered.


    "So I heard," I nodded. I''ve been listening to Tosh and the stories about him, and those he remembered, for the last few hours after all.


    "Yet this is the first time in nearly half that, that I''ve heard his voice," Vim said.


    "Ah..." I nodded. Yes. I figured as much, thanks to how everyone had acted.


    I had been with a few others when we had heard his laughter, a few hours ago. The laughter had been loud, and strange. I had not recognized the voice after all... I had thought maybe Fly''s master, or one of her comrades, had broken in... but Merit and the others I had been with had instead only stood up and smiled at the laugh.


    They had recognized it instantly.


    Most had watery eyes when they hurried down to the kitchens, as Vim made his friend some food and poured him a drink.


    "Walk with me," Vim whispered, tapping me on the arm as he turned.


    Nodding, I followed Vim down the hallway. He guided me to a stairwell, and ascended to the next floor.


    A part of me hoped he''d go up another, to lead us back to our rooms... or well, my own, but he didn''t. He just walked slowly, seemingly walking without a destination in mind.


    Down below, I could just barely make out the loud voices and laughter. It was... good to hear it, even if it made me realize how...


    Well...


    "What''s wrong?" Vim asked me. He had glanced at me as I got lost in thought.


    "I just... realized how... well... You all have known each other for... a long time. I''m jealous," I said.


    "Hm... Well, you''ll have time Renn. Hundreds of years, if you''re lucky," he said.


    "How old is Tosh?" I asked.


    "Almost four hundred years I suppose."


    Four hundred years. And he had known Vim even from a young age.


    Was Vim really that much older than me?


    I mean... he must be. But it was so...


    "After a few hundred years Renn, a few more mean nothing. Don''t think too much of it," he said.


    "Easy for you to say..."


    "It is," he nodded.


    Sighing at him as we rounded a corner, I realized we had walked in a circle. We were about to come up to the stairwell we had just climbed up from.


    "I''m glad your friend is... uh..." I wasn''t sure how to phrase it.


    "Healed? Not yet. But it''s a start. A good start. I had not ever expected him to speak again, honestly," Vim said.


    I noticed he spoke softly, and not because he worried Tosh or anyone else would hear him.


    "Can I ask what... or how it happened? What did you do? To break him out of that..." I gestured blindly, since I wasn''t sure what to call it. He had been so withdrawn, within himself, it was like he had been dead almost.


    "No idea. I had been walking and simply found him. It could have been anything, Renn. Something he saw. Something he heard. Something he smelled, or felt. We''ll likely never know," Vim said.


    Passing the stairwell we had walked up I listened to the chatter down below. They were still going at it.


    Still...


    My sister. My oldest sister, rather. She had been like Tosh near the end. When I had found her... and...


    "How often does... someone return to themselves?" I asked, thinking of Glennessa.


    "So rarely that it''s considered a plain miracle," Vim said.


    "I see," I whispered.


    We walked in silence for a moment, and I tried to study the doors we passed as we walked. It was hard, since now my mind couldn''t stop thinking about my sister.


    "Renn."


    I blinked and looked up. I had been staring at the floor, it seemed.


    Vim was to my right, heading upward. Up stairs.


    Nodding I went to follow him upward.


    Would we be going to our rooms now?


    "Who had you been thinking about?" Vim asked as we ascended the stairwell.


    I gulped. "My oldest sister."


    "You mentioned you had a few," Vim said as we walked out onto the third floor.


    I nodded. "Two. Two sisters. Three brothers," I said.


    Vim nodded back at me, and stood next to me... waiting for me to tell him about them.


    Could I though?


    I wanted to.


    I really did.


    But what if it made him...


    "I had no siblings. Though I''ve known many that I would call brother or sister, I never had any thanks to blood alone," Vim told me.


    Staring at him, I realized he was... trying to be gentle with me. He must have noticed my discomfort, and worry.


    "I''m not broken like Tosh, Vim," I said to him.


    "No. But I''d like to be gentle with you all the same," he said back.


    Oh?


    That was surprising, yet... not...


    "Did I look that fragile?" I asked.


    "You have tears in your eyes, Renn," Vim said gently.


    Blinking, I reached up to check.


    Sure enough, I did. Wiping my eyes, left a slight glimmer of wetness on my hand.


    "I see," I whispered.


    "I have noticed you grow... somber, when you think of them. But you cried a little down there too, with Tosh, so it''s hard for me to tell if you''re just sentimental or if it''s more serious," Vim said.


    "I only cried once, when everyone else did while hugging Tosh," I argued. That moment when everyone hurried into the room, to see and speak to Tosh after hearing him laugh had been... well...


    It had been wonderful. Enough to make me cry. But there shouldn''t be any harm or shame in it, since I had not been the only one to cry. Most had.


    Vim gently nodded with a smile, as if willing to accept my defence.


    "Plus, Vim, you were probably the only one who didn''t cry... Why are you so emotionless sometimes?" I asked him. I knew he could cry, after all. I had seen it before.


    His smile slowly died, and I felt bad for teasing him as the protector of the society suddenly lost all expression.


    Staring at him, I hesitated. He suddenly looked... well...


    He now looked just like I had dubbed him. Emotionless.


    Should I apologize? S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "If I broke, Renn, so too would have Tosh," Vim then said.


    "Broke...?" I whispered my question as he nodded.


    "Tosh remembers me as the man who faced those monsters. The horrible nightmares. The man who didn''t flinch, even when he should have. I didn''t want to make him question those memories, just yet," Vim said.


    "Ah..."


    Vim took a deep breath, and without warning...


    Staring at the single, small tear as it slid out of his right eye... Vim nodded. "I''m glad my friend is okay," he said.


    Watching that tear as it slowly ran down his cheek, I nodded. "Me too," I whispered, as my own eyes began to water again. Fiercer than before, even.


    Vim reached out his hand, and while staring at his watery eyes I took it with my own.


    Holding his hand, I smiled at the man who looked... reassured.


    "Later I''ll introduce you to my friend. For some reason he thinks you''re my wife, so please play along for me," Vim said.


    "Wait what?"

 Chapter 160 - One Hundred and Sixty – Vim – Lamp’s Return

    Chapter 160: Chapter One Hundred and Sixty ¨C Vim ¨C Lamp¡¯s Return Tosh''s... awakening, as one might call it, was still the talk of the Society.


    It was a little worrisome, but not because they found it so amazing and wonderful... since it was a wonderful thing. Rather the issue was simply because they were allowing the wonderful miracle to override their recent worries and the last few days'' events.


    Most of the society seemed to have forgotten that there''s a potential enemy right beyond their front door. Waiting. Planning. Possibly sharpening their claws.


    Though I couldn''t blame them. Tosh coming back from the recess of his mind was a miracle. And in truth, most of them don''t even see Fly and her people as enemies... they''re hoping they become fellow members. Most in their own way already see them as members. Members of the society who, like they had been in the past, were being abused by a tyrant.


    People who needed to be saved and forgiven, not hated and killed.


    Hopefully those beliefs and hopes weren''t misplaced.


    Rounding a corner, I noticed how empty the hallway was. It was later in the day, but it was a little strange... I wasn''t too far from the main lobby area. Though I was on the third floor. One not really frequented much, especially not by the human employees.


    "Vim!"


    I turned to watch Renn hurry around a corner, running up to me with a huge smile. Not far behind her, hurrying but not running, was the eastern human. Lamp.


    Lamp had returned this morning, and she''d been sticking to Renn ever since. It was actually a little bothersome... If the two became too close with one another, it''d be a pain when it came time for them to separate.


    Plus... Renn had once mentioned she was tired of burying those she loved. Humans, particularly.


    Hopefully she''ll not weep too much.


    I slowed to a stop as Renn reached me in the middle of the hallway. I kept a small eye on Lamp as she slowed in her approach... as if intentionally doing all she could to give us some space. It was ridiculous, since she couldn''t understand this language anyway.


    "Lamp''s going to work under Brandy for a few years," Renn said, speaking quickly.


    "Well, not a surprise. There''s only a few here who she can even converse with," I said.


    Renn nodded. "They''re going to make her some kind of auditor? One that keeps an eye on all the different branches?" Renn seemed to find it interesting, but didn''t seem to understand what that meant.


    "They intend to teach her this language, and make her write reports and such in her own language, yes. A useful tactic," I said as I nodded.


    She frowned and glanced back at Lamp, who was now stepping up to us. She smiled and nodded at me, but remained silent. She must think we were talking about something important.


    Well, to Renn it probably was important.


    "Are your people safe, Lamp?" I asked Lamp.


    She nodded. "Yes. Thank you, Vim. Several wanted to return with me but... we don''t want to intrude too quickly. I hope to prove myself as to earn their right to come here too," Lamp said.


    I heard the rehearsed words, but could also see and hear the honesty in them.


    "I''m sure it won''t take long."


    Renn smiled as she watched the two of us talk. The happy grin on her face told me she really enjoyed what was happening... though something told me it was a little simpler than just her being happy over Lamp being accepted into the society. She had that weird grin on her face whenever she watched and listened to Lamp and I speak to one another.


    Lamp turned to Renn and smiled at her. "Will you tell her how much I love her?" Lamp asked me.


    "No."


    Lamp turned, and for a tiny moment looked aghast... but then burst out into laughter.


    Renn perked up as Lamp tried to cover her face as she laughed excitedly. Although I had been only a little serious, as she laughed I began to regret not being completely so.


    That laugh was so pure and lovely that I could see why Renn found her attractive.


    "What''d you say to her?" Renn asked with a smirk.


    "I put her in her place," I said.


    Renn''s smirk died as Lamp got her laughing under control, she began to snicker and mumble under her breath about how much she adored us.


    "Don''t be mean to her," Renn''s smirk grew again as she studied Lamp, but I could hear the serious tone in her voice as she spoke to me.


    "She was the one being mean to me," I said with a sigh.


    Renn obviously didn''t believe it as Lamp sighed and wiped her eye. "I wish I could talk to her," Lamp said.


    "You will be able to in time," I said.


    "Would you teach her my language? I bet she''d learn it quickly," Lamp said.


    "So you can woe her and steal her from me? Not going to happen," I said.


    Lamp nearly broke out into laughter again, but this time kept it to just a few giggles. "Right! Wouldn''t want that!"


    Renn''s smirk grew into a large smile as she watched Lamp giggle away. "She''s beautiful when she laughs," Renn said.


    I groaned.


    "What?" Renn looked at me.


    "I don''t share," I told her.


    "Share... are you saying you''re claiming her?" Renn asked, her smile disappearing.


    "Of all ways to take those words, that''s how you do so?" I asked her.


    "Ah... well..." Renn''s face became a little red, and I realized she had understood what I meant from the beginning. She had simply been trying to play it off with a joke.


    "Is she your wife, Vim? I asked Brandy and she just laughed and told me to go away," Lamp asked.


    Great.


    "Let me ask her," I said.


    Renn glanced at Lamp, likely expecting a response from her since I had just said something... but after a moment she finally looked back at me.


    "Lamp wants to know if you''re my wife," I said.


    Renn blinked and frowned, then looked at Lamp. "Not yet." Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lamp glanced at me.


    "She said not yet," I said.


    Lamp''s scar curled as she smiled. "I see."


    She really did, didn''t she?


    "What''d you tell her?" Renn asked, interested.


    "Exactly what you told me," I said honestly.


    Renn studied me for a moment, and I could tell she believed me but there was still a part of her that didn''t.


    "Why''s she frowning now?" Lamp asked as she pointed at Renn''s face.


    "She thinks I didn''t tell you the truth of her words. Or maybe thinks I''m teasing her, or you," I said.


    "Are you?" Lamp asked.


    "Don''t think so..." I said with a shrug.


    Lamp seemed to find that amusing, and Renn''s smile returned as she watched the two of us talk. "I like how calmly you talk to her, Vim. You talk to her like you do our members," Renn said.


    "She''s a member, Renn. Even if human," I said.


    "I know... but not everyone treats the human members as kindly. I just..." Renn shrugged as she spoke.


    I nodded, understanding what she meant. If she had any idea how rare it was for predators to act the way she did, then... Well... no...


    She probably does know how rare it is now. She might full well comprehend it now.


    I shouldn''t look at her as someone so innocent and without experience anymore. Even if she acted like such an individual often.


    "Vim, would you tell her I''d like to walk around on my own?" Lamp asked.


    "Your own?" I asked her.


    She nodded. "This is my new home... When we were here, we weren''t really allowed to walk around and see it... So..."


    Not the oddest request... but it was still odd, thanks to it being her first real day here. Though maybe that was the point. She wanted to get her bearings.


    "Renn, Lamp would like to walk around on her own. She''s probably excited and wants to see her new home," I said to Renn.


    "Oh? Was I not doing a good job of showing her around?" Renn asked.


    "Doubtful. She''s been with you all day Renn. Let her walk around a bit," I said.


    Renn didn''t seem too happy with the idea but she looked at Lamp and nodded.


    "She says it''s okay?" Lamp asked.


    "She''s upset you don''t want to keep walking around with her, but yes it''s okay," I told her.


    "Aww... I didn''t mean it that way!" Lamp''s face contorted into a pained expression as she looked at Renn.


    "What''d you say to her!" Renn immediately went to Lamp''s defense, and stepped closer to her. She grabbed Lamp''s hand, and glared at me with a look that told me she''d fight me if she had to.


    "She didn''t mean anything mean about it Renn. She enjoys your company," I told her.


    "Oh..." Renn and Lamp stared at each other and smiled, as if they understood one another.


    I sighed at the sight of them and wondered if maybe I should just teach Renn her language. Lamp will eventually learn this one, thanks to Brandy and the rest, but Renn was smart. She''d probably learn it a lot faster if I actually spent the time to teach her it. Not to mention once I taught her enough, her and Lamp could at least communicate to a point.


    "She''s so precious," Lamp whispered to me as Renn held her hands.


    She was. But I didn''t like hearing others say it. Least of all someone who was staring at her as if she was some long-lost lover.


    Where did that affection stem from? It had started not long after Brandy and I had brought them back here. For Lamp to have grown so attached to Renn, even with their language barrier...


    An odd movement in the air drew my eyes away from the two women and behind me, but I saw nothing and no one. This hallway wasn''t too far from the main hallways and hubs, but it had been relatively quiet and empty the last few hours... Yet...


    "Vim?" Renn noticed me studying the empty hallway.


    "Hm..." I frowned and wondered which way I should walk. I had felt something, but wasn''t sure what it had been.


    "What is it?" Lamp noticed the way Renn was looking around.


    I was about to answer, to tell Lamp to head back to the main lobby... but a small figure rounded the corner down the hallway, from where Renn and Lamp had come from.


    "Vim!" Merit had not shouted, yet her voice had been loud all the same. Both Lamp and Renn turned to look behind them, back down the hall.


    Renn''s hat shifted as her ears perked beneath it.


    "They''re here," I said.

 Chapter 161 - One Hundred and Sixty One – Renn – A Feather, A Wagon, and a Child

    Chapter 161: Chapter One Hundred and Sixty One ¨C Renn ¨C A Feather, A Wagon, and a Child I''d think the scene before me was one of the cutest things I''d ever seen if not for the very worried, terror-marred, expression on Fly''s face.


    She was hiding behind some crates, ones bigger than her, and was peering at me from behind them. She kept looking around, worriedly, and flinched occasionally from the loud sounds and bangs here in the depot.


    We were hidden behind some wagons and stacks of barrels and crates. The only reason I had found her was because she had waved me over and whispered as to guide me.


    How had she even snuck in here? The only bay doors to the depot that were open were currently very busy. Lines of wagons and carts were stacked and packed in front of each one.


    "Did he follow you?" Fly worriedly asked as I got closer.


    "Vim? He knows you''re here Fly, but I don''t think he''s too nearby," I said honestly.


    She cowed a little, and hid behind the crate a little more.


    The poor girl was shivering even though it wasn''t that cold... and even if it had been cold, it wouldn''t have mattered to her. Not only was she inhuman like myself, she was also covered in those many layers of dirty clothes and jackets. She was probably hot if anything.


    "How have you been Fly? I was starting to worry about you," I stepped closer to her, as to peer a little around the crate.


    I found Fly back against another crate... kneeling as she hid herself to her best of her ability. There was no reason for her to act so terrified... there was no way anyone could see us here, surrounded by crates and wagons. Nor hear us, thanks to the loud banging and yelling of all the workers.


    "Scared. I''m sorry," Fly whispered.


    "Scared of who? Vim?" I asked.


    Her nod told me yes, but the way her eyes hesitated told me there was more to it than just her fear of Vim.


    "You were worried about me?" Fly asked softly.


    "Of course I was. It''s been several days," I said.


    I stepped into the crevice between the large crates... and knelt down too. As I kneeled down into the small section she was hiding in, Fly seemed to study me.


    In-between the crates, the world became a little quieter. Yet it was still a little noisy. Men shouting. Wagon wheels rolling along stone. Boxes and barrels being banged around. Horses'' hooves and their neighs.


    "The Master ate Pulti," Fly whispered.


    My jaw clenched, and I slowly leaned to the side. My shoulder hit the crate I was kneeling against, and I closed my eyes. Taking a deep breath, I wondered what to think.


    "She was already dead. She didn''t feel it," Fly said. Although her voice didn''t have much emotion in her tone, I could still hear her worry. Worry for not just herself, but me.


    "I see..." I opened my eyes and watched the way she nodded, seemingly glad I understood her.


    She died from Vim''s wounds... and had been eaten all the same.


    I knew Vim had likely heard her words, but I kind of wish he hadn''t.


    "She was my friend," Fly whispered.


    I nodded, and didn''t know what else to say or do. What could I say? She looked about ready to break.


    "Is he your friend?" Fly then asked.


    "Vim...? Yes... I cherish him. Probably in a similar way you cherished Pulti," I said.


    Fly blinked at me, and then leaned forward a little. "You can be friends, even though you''re both...?" She stopped talking as she gestured at me.


    "Both what?" I frowned as I glanced down at myself. I was wearing the Animalia Guild''s office dress... and it did look a little silly, since I was crouched down in such an odd way. It wasn''t made for this kind of movement.


    Fly opened her mouth to tell me, to explain what she meant... but instead went silent. Her tense shoulders softened a little, and she actually smiled at me. In a way only an estranged child could.


    Did she mean predators? At the moment I really couldn''t think of what else she was trying to imply.


    "Would you come? To talk?" Fly then asked.


    "We can talk here, Fly. We can go inside," I said with a small point behind me.


    Fly shivered and quickly shook her head. As she did her hood fell off her head, revealing her feathers. "I can''t! If I go in there I''ll never come out!"


    "Fly, I promise you that wouldn''t happen. You''ll not be harmed," I said.


    "You can''t make that promise for him," she whispered and shook her head again. Her feathers folded downward.


    "For who? Vim? Yes I can, Fly. Vim invited you into the Society, Fly, he will not harm you. If anything he''ll protect you," I said gently.


    Fly''s eyes narrowed. "What''s a society?"


    "The Society is a group of people who support one another. There are many of us, all over the place. This is just one of our locations. You could belong to it too, if you''d allow it," I explained.


    As I told her about the Society, I realized something amazing.


    I was inviting someone into the society. Me. Someone who not long ago had been trying to earn her place in it.


    "Who''s your master? Is it you? Or him?" Fly asked.


    Although I wanted to frown, I smiled instead. "No one, Fly. We''re all equal in the society. Each member is allowed a vote, and no one singular vote is worth more than any other," I said.


    "Vote?" her feathers softened a little, raising back up. Did she not understand the word?


    "Each member is allowed to vote on what happens in the society. For instance we all voted if we''d accept you, Fly. Everyone voted yes," I said.


    "What did he vote for...?" Fly asked softly.


    "Vim? Vim is the protector. He doesn''t vote," I said, speaking carefully.


    "So he''s the master, then," she nodded, as if she confirmed it.


    "No. He protects us. He''s a guardian. What happened on the roof that night, Fly, was a horrible mistake. He had simply been protecting us, he would not have harmed Pulti so badly had he known your circumstances," I said.


    Fly''s eyes became blurry. They flickered as they became watery, while she stared into my own.


    I did my best to not join her in crying as I nodded. "I swear it, Fly," I furthered.


    "Our master doesn''t protect us," she whispered.


    I gulped and nodded. "I figured..."


    "The others. They want to meet you. Talk to you," Fly then said.


    I nodded. "I''d like to meet them too. Can they come here?" I asked her.


    Fly shook her head quickly. "Too scared. Too different."


    Different? Did she mean in appearance or something else?


    "Why not on the roof? At night?" I suggested.


    Another shake of the head of feathers.


    "Where do you want me to go Fly?" I asked her.


    "Underground. To the sewers."


    I took a small breath and stopped myself from shaking my head and telling her no. I needed to. I even kind of felt like I wanted to... but...


    "What about your Master, Fly? Are you still trying to make me fight him?" I asked her.


    Fly frowned at me. "No. They''re worried you''ll get eaten. At least you can talk," she said.


    At least I can talk? "At least I can talk?"


    "Master can''t talk."


    I blinked at that, and tried to imagine what that meant. Did they not talk because they can''t, couldn''t, or wouldn''t?


    Or did she mean not talking as in literal speech, but instead reason. Maybe they simply cannot reason with their master.


    Before I could find the next words to speak, I noticed something out of the corner of my eye.


    Turning just enough to see what it was, I hurriedly looked away from Vim.


    He was sitting on the top of the crate that Fly was curled up next to. How he had gotten up there without either of us hearing him was astounding, but he had done it. He had a strange look on his face, but I didn''t have the time to study it... since I worried she''d notice him if I stared up at him.


    His leg was even hanging over the crate a little, his foot only a few inches from where Fly''s feathers would be if she stood up fully.


    Vim was either very confident she''d not notice him, or didn''t care if she did.


    "I''m willing to meet your friends, Fly... but I need to know I''ll be safe," I told her gently. Hopefully Vim would at least let me say that.


    Fly''s watery eyes stared long and hard at me... and she looked almost as if she was surprised. Her feathers had softened again, with them rising upward. They made odd noises as they brushed against her hood and jackets.


    "Safe?" she whispered.


    I nodded. "You want me to be safe, right Fly? I want you to be safe," I said to her gently.


    "But you''re..."


    "I''m?" I asked, since she had gone silent.


    Fly then shivered and shook her head. "I''ll come back tonight... I''m not supposed to be out during the day," she hurriedly said.


    "Wait," I started to stand, but couldn''t do it in time. Fly actually stood, and hurried past me. I felt her thick coats and jackets brush against me and the crate nearby as she squeezed between me.


    Hurriedly standing, I turned to grab her. To stop her... but I was too slow. She hurried between two of the wagons, running out of sight.


    I stepped forward, to hurry and follow her, but there was no point. By the time I reached the wagons, to stare in-between them, I could only watch as Fly ran out of the depot. She had pulled her hood up over her head again, and ran out of the depot without caring about the workers and employees who stared at her as she ran by.


    Sighing, I wondered if maybe she had sensed Vim. Why else would she have run away so promptly?


    Stepping up next to me, Vim hummed lightly. "A child. That''s all she is."


    I nodded. "Seems so. She reminds me of Lomi," I said.


    "It is interesting to hear that her master does not talk. Maybe it''s an older ancestor? One not human at all," Vim wondered.


    Studying him, I wondered how he hid himself so well. He must have been right next to me the whole time... waiting... watching.


    Protecting.


    "What do you want me to do?" I asked him.


    "The Society wants to give them a chance to be accepted. Fly especially, being so young. We need to give them that chance. We must endure and be patient, and even risk ourselves as needed, as to grant them that opportunity... But neither will I, or them, let you go to their lair alone. Many of those here would be willing to sacrifice themselves to save them, but they will not let you do such a thing," Vim said calmly.


    "No we will not."


    I turned, and found Merit sitting on a wagon. She smirked at me, her arms crossed.


    How long had she been there? She was sitting in plain view... Fly would have seen her, at least when she had been peering around the crates earlier...


    Vim nodded. "It''s too bad she''s so scared of me," Vim said.


    "That''s neither a surprise, nor new. Plus that makes her wise, far beyond her years," Merit said.


    Vim sighed.


    "Did I do anything wrong, Merit?" I asked her, since Vim likely wouldn''t tell me.


    "No. You did fine. You probably feel like you should have pushed her a little, but the truth is this must be taken slowly. Carefully. Gently. Too strong of a push, if we try to coerce her to join she''ll just end up running away. But I will say this; I''ll not let you go into their lair alone. I''ll only let you go if Vim and I go with you," Merit said.


    I smiled at the small woman''s strange protectiveness of me.


    Vim stepped over to a nearby barrel. He leaned against it, and the way he did so made him look like many of the workers here in the depot. He was resting up against it like most of them did when they were on break. "Chances are the older members are too inhuman to come up here safely. Even at night," Vim said.


    "Indeed. Fly might be one of the more human ones. The man who attacked you, Vim... he had scales," Merit mentioned.


    Had he? I hadn''t noticed. Vim though nodded.


    "She''s traumatized. Afraid. Scared. Yet although in a pack, seems to feel as if she''s alone," Vim said as he described his thoughts on Fly.


    "You killed her friend, Vim. She''s just scared," I said.


    His eyes glanced at me in a way that told me I had hurt him with my words, but they had been the truth.


    Merit giggled. "Painful when it comes from you. He hadn''t even flinched when Fly had said it," she said.


    "It hurt then too. But I needed to focus, just in case," Vim defended himself. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Merit scoffed and waved him away, some sparks flew out of her fingers as she did so.


    Vim glared at her for a moment, then huffed and looked away from her.


    I smiled at the two of them, and the origin of their little spat.


    So even Merit could see that my words had such a deep impact upon him. So it wasn''t just me.


    Though Merit was probably just teasing him, I knew the reason that teasing worked so well was because of how much truth it was born from.


    "Nevertheless, they''ll not be able to stay here. Not for long," Merit said, changing the subject.


    I nodded. Too inhuman for this place, which was full of humans.


    "The villages will be fine. We''ll separate those that need to be, and send the younger ones to Tor''s village," Vim said.


    "Tor," Merit scowled as she said his name with an odd tone. Did she not like Tor?


    "I expect several to not agree to become members. Remember the Peaks, Merit," Vim said.


    Merit''s scowl softened, becoming a sad expression... after a long moment she nodded.


    "The peaks?" I asked.


    "A disgusting moment of failure, Renn. Don''t desire to know its story, let it be forgotten," Merit whispered.


    "Ah..." I nodded.


    "Not everyone chooses the Society, Renn. Most didn''t," Vim said gently.


    "Oh..." I glanced at him as I realized what he meant.


    He nodded. "I expect several to choose their Master over us. Even if the rest of the society doesn''t, or won''t willingly, agree. It is normal. Expected. They''ll choose their tyrant over us, be it because of fear or respect it doesn''t matter. Some choose their oppressors, even while under the heel of a boot," Vim explained.


    "Won''t they choose us once we remove that boot?" I asked.


    He shook his head.


    "They won''t Renn. He''s right. Most don''t," Merit said softly.


    Glancing between the two, and their sad expressions... I realized they were being serious. Both of them.


    I wanted to argue with them, but knew better. Not only were both of them older than me, they were far more experienced in this than I was.


    Plus...


    I had my own experience with such a thing before too.


    My own family had been the same, after all.


    "I hope we can save enough," I whispered.


    Especially since I hadn''t been able to save any last time.

 Chapter 162 - One Hundred and Sixty Two – Vim – Invitations, Again.

    Chapter 162: Chapter One Hundred and Sixty Two ¨C Vim ¨C Invitations, Again. With crossed arms, I sat patiently. Waiting. Pondering.


    Renn sat a few feet away, in her own chair. She was fidgeting, and kept glancing around. Although seemingly worried, she still had a small smile on her face. She was enjoying this.


    "You don''t think she won''t come right?" Renn asked.


    The empty chair across from us, the one that Fly would eventually be sitting on, looked out of place on this roof. It shouldn''t... there were a few tables and patio sets up here... but for some reason it did.


    "Because I''m here you mean?" I asked her.


    I heard Renn''s ears and clothes bristled as she nodded quickly.


    "Possibly. But by now she knows I''m always around you, even if she can''t sense me. Plus she needs to learn that I am trustworthy and not a threat... at least, not one if she abides by the rules," I said.


    "But what if it''s too early still? She''s so timid..." Renn worried.


    "I''ve done this before, Renn. Fly is not the first timid creature I''ve dealt with," I said.


    "Hm..." She seemed to understand that, yet still didn''t wish to voice her agreement.


    Glancing at her, I wondered if maybe she was right. Women did have a certain intuition for this kind of stuff...


    Renn smiled gently at me, yet said nothing.


    "I''m the protector, Renn. What kind of protector hides away in shadows?" I asked her.


    "A gentle one," she said.


    Sighing at her, I shook my head and looked away from that weird smile on her face.


    "This usually happens only in a few ways," I said.


    "Hm?"


    "Either it takes years, slowly building trust... Or it happens quickly. Out of necessity. Or because of results. Those here won''t let this take years... not when it might cost Fly and the rest of her peoples their lives. Who knows how often their supposed master demands sacrifices," I said.


    "Ah... that''s true... How often do they normally eat one another?" Renn asked.


    "The act of eating another of our kind isn''t for sustenance, Renn. It''s to enforce dominance. They''ll do it as often as they need to, as to keep hold of their crown," I said.


    Renn didn''t seem to like that answer, but honestly neither did I.


    "So we need to do this as quickly as possible... to save as many as we can," Renn whispered.


    "Obviously."


    "If she accepts, will you go and kill their master Vim?" Renn asked.


    "Only if they threaten our people, Renn. If Fly accepts she does became our member, and thus is entitled to my protection... but that doesn''t mean the rest of them are. They all, individually, must agree to join the Society. Just like your Eastern Girls," I said.


    "True... Lamp does want the rest of them to join her," Renn said.


    "In time."


    A light wind blew, and I noticed the change in the air.


    The ocean breeze, mixed with burning wood and charcoal from the chimneys all around us, had a new scent.


    "She''s here," I said quietly.


    Staring past the empty chair, I watched as a small hooded figure climbed up over the ledge of the roof''s banisters. Renn shifted in her chair, and I heard her tail brush against her chair''s legs as she grew excited.


    We both watched quietly as Fly slowly fell from the banister, to the roof. She seemed to stumble almost, but steadily got to her feet and began walking towards us.


    Renn''s happily swaying tail came to a stop as she realized it too.


    "Vim..." Renn groaned as we watched the young girl limp towards us.


    Frowning at the sight... Fly was favoring her right leg; I noticed the faint smell of blood. She was hurt.


    Renn stood from her chair, but I remained seated as Fly walked up to the empty chair. From beneath her heavy hood of dozens of jackets and cloaks, I could see the glistening of her eyes. She was studying me. Yet the fear in her eyes was mixed with concern and hope.


    A good sign, even if diluted by tears.


    "Fly..." Renn whispered a greeting as Fly went to take a seat.


    She sat with a small huff of a sigh, and then pulled back her hood. As she revealed her head, and the many feathers that covered it, I chose to study Renn instead of the young bird''s very bruised face.


    Renn stepped forward, with an expression contorted in pain and anger.


    "You''re hurt...!" Renn groaned.


    Fly nodded. "I''m fine... I was just punished," she said.


    "Why?" Renn was about to step forward again, but I was glad she didn''t. Fly didn''t seem too worried about Renn approaching, but the last thing I needed was for Renn to startle the young girl.


    "Because I came out during the day?" Fly answered Renn in such a way that told the truth rather clearly.


    Renn''s anger died down as her quick mind comprehended not just Fly''s words... but her placid expression hidden behind the bruises and black eyes.


    "Sit down Renn," I said.


    Renn jolted with a startle, and glanced back at me. As she did her anger returned thrice fold, now directed at me... as if I had been the one to beat the poor girl. "Vim..."


    "Sit. She was punished for breaking a rule. She endured and paid. It''s said and done," I said.


    Fly nodded, and did so in a way that told me she was glad to hear that I understood.


    Of course I did. Most of our Society was still just as basic as that.


    Rules were enforced with fists and claws... nothing else. Only someone as humane as Renn found such a thing odd.


    "Guh..." Renn grumbled but upon seeing Fly''s nod, she decided to let it be. She returned to her seat, but not without glaring at me a little more.


    "Did your master punish you?" I asked Fly.


    Fly startled at my question, her feathers rising up as they became stiff. "The older ones. They have to do it... or else the others will think it''s safe too," Fly said.


    "No, Fly, they don''t..." Renn whispered.


    Fly glanced at her but didn''t say anything.


    While the two studied each other, sharing concern and emotion for one another, I studied the young bird.


    She had been beaten... rather harshly. Odds were her right leg was broken. The left side of her face was swollen, and dried blood still stained her bottom lip.


    A beating... because she had gone out during the day.


    She had risked her community. Endangered them.


    Yet was it just because she had gone out during the day, or because she had come to see us?


    Maybe the rest of them hadn''t agreed to entertain meeting us anymore. Maybe her master had decided to declare us enemies.


    "Where are your parents Fly?" Renn broke the silence with a gentle question.


    "I don''t know," she answered, with nearly as much gentleness in her voice.


    "When did you last see them?" Renn asked further.


    Fly shrugged. "I didn''t. Pulti and the rest raised me," Fly said.


    Her answer made Renn hesitate, for more reasons than one. Renn glanced at me out of the side of her gaze, and I ignored that horrified expression of pain on her face.


    We killed her mother.


    I killed her.


    "How many of you are there, Fly?" I asked her.


    Fly shifted on her seat, and I noticed the way her feathers lowered and hugged her body closer. "How many of you are there?" Fly asked back.


    Smiling at her rebuttal, I nodded. "Quite a few of us," I said.


    She frowned, and then glanced at Renn... as if to confirm I hadn''t been lying.


    Renn of course nodded. "There are," she said.


    "There''s... I don''t know. I think there''s a lot more underneath than I know. I know there''s at least twenty six, at least... not including the master... And Pulti..." Fly spoke quietly as she became thoughtful.


    Twenty six... And possibly more? All this time? Beneath our very feet.


    "How could you not know about those underground with you, Fly?" Renn asked.


    "I don''t go that deep. I can''t handle the smell."


    Smell...?


    Surely she didn''t just mean the scent of the sewers. The first few floors should be the worst...


    Renn and I stayed silent as Fly seemed to get lost in thought. She scratched the side of her head, and I heard the sound of her feathers ruffling as she did so.


    "I stay on the first floor... right below the one beneath the city. I can go down a floor or two, if I have to, but I hate it. And I don''t go any farther. Master and the older ones live near the bottom, I guess," Fly then explained.


    The bottom.


    Renn glanced at me, and I wondered if maybe they had hidden in the old capital. The one from era''s past.


    "You mean the city beneath, don''t you?" I asked her.


    She nodded. "Pulti said it''s bigger than this one up here."


    It was. But I hadn''t known that it wasn''t flooded. How had the sea not absorbed it?


    "Was Pulti like you, Fly? Did she live on your floor with you?" I asked her.


    She quickly shook her head. "I live alone on the first floor. Most live a few floors below me; those are the ones I know about mostly..." Fly said.


    Interesting.


    "Does your master come up here, Fly?" Renn asked.


    Fly frowned and shook her head. "No?"


    "Why not?" I asked.


    "Why would it?" Fly asked me.


    It.


    A master that she called a thing, not by name or sex.


    Odds were it wasn''t human at all. Inhuman. An older ancestor.


    "Why are you alone tonight Fly? Usually you''re followed by others," I asked her.


    "Ah... they''re scared. Of you. Of master finding out. Plus..." Fly hesitated, and looked away. To her hands. She was twirling her thumbs together, making her look all the more younger.


    "Plus?" Renn leaned forward, as if she was struggling to her Fly''s whispers. But I knew she could hear her as well as I could. The city was quiet, there was little wind, and we were alone.


    "Plus I don''t like what they''re saying. They want you to fight the master... I thought that would be good too, but now..." Fly spoke calmly, unaware how serious her statement was.


    "They want her to fight your master, but not me?" I asked her.


    Fly''s eyes shot upward, to me... and the realization of how strange her words were dawned upon her.


    "Huh... Wait... Right...?" Fly frowned as she tried to understand it.


    "Does your master know about us yet?" I asked Fly, while she was still trying to wrap her head around her thoughts.


    "Huh? Why would it?" Fly''s frown deepened at me.


    So it was more beast than not. She said it couldn''t talk. Probably can''t reason either.


    A mere beast.


    That was good and bad. It meant it wouldn''t outright attack the Society, but that also meant it couldn''t be reasoned with.


    It would only understand what it knows. And that was the brutality of strength.


    "Fly... do you want to see our home?" Renn then asked.


    "Huh! Your home...?" Fly looked at Renn, but then glanced back at me. Odds are she was probably still wondering why I wasn''t the one they wanted to fight their master. She knew I was strong, thanks to what had happened... and now was worried about me, for more reasons than the ones before.


    Renn nodded and smiled at her gently. "I''d like to show you what we mean by Society, Fly," Renn said.


    The young girl didn''t seem too excited over the idea... but she didn''t outright deny it as she had done before. She pondered it for a moment, and then glanced to her right. To the door nearby.


    I had fixed it... and had not repaired it with the same door I had broken. Yet she still looked at it as if it had just hit her friend, Pulti.


    "In there...?" she whispered.


    "Only if you would like to see it, Fly. I promise it doesn''t stink that badly," Renn said.


    The weary girl smiled a little, finding Renn''s statement humorous.


    "I give you my word no one will harm you, Fly. I''ll protect you. Even from them, if I must," I promised her.


    She turned to look at me, and her eyes went wide.


    "Why...?" she whispered.


    "We want you to see what our Society looks like, Fly... so you can understand who and what we are," Renn explained.


    "Will... will you eat me?" Fly asked worriedly.


    "No, Fly. No one will eat you. You''re safe here. No one here are your enemies," Renn said gently.


    "And I can prove it," I said.


    "How?" Fly asked.


    I stood, and walked over to her.


    Fly shot to her feet, but did so while still on the chair. It wobbled radically as she stood up onto it, and grabbed the back of the chair''s backrest. She looked at me with utter fear as I approached.


    Smiling gently at her, I slowed in my approach... and came to a stop right in front of her.


    Fly shivered, her feathers were ruffled, and I could hear her tiny heart in her chest. It was thumping so wildly you''d think she had two hearts. Maybe she did.


    Holding my hand out to her, I nodded gently at the young girl.


    "It''s alright. I once had a friend like you, young bird. She had pretty feathers too," I said to the scared girl.


    Fly''s face scrunched up, and her feathers slowly lowered... becoming softer. Her thick clothes shuffled as the feathers beneath them settled down.


    I held her gaze. I waited. I ignored Renn''s absolute silence as she held her breath in apprehension.


    Then...


    Slowly taking my hand, with a very human hand, I gently nodded to the young girl as her small hand grabbed my own.


    Turning a little, I gestured for Fly to follow me to the door. The one that Renn was hurrying to, as to open it for us.


    Without a word Fly hopped off the chair... and followed Renn and I into the Society.


    Hand in hand.


    S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.

 Chapter 163 - One Hundred and Sixty Three – Renn – To Be Welcomed

    Chapter 163: Chapter One Hundred and Sixty Three ¨C Renn ¨C To Be Welcomed Once again Vim was doing something incredible.


    I walked a little behind him and Fly, watching them silently. Vim was walking slowly, and held Fly''s hand with a gentle surety. The type that would almost make one see a father, or older brother... A man who cherished the one next to him.


    A protector.


    How did he do that for someone he didn''t know? How did he so purely exude that aura of a guardian for her... even when she wasn''t a member just yet?


    Did he look like this with me? With the others? Somehow I was sure he did, and should... but...


    "What are those?" Fly asked as she stopped walking. She pointed upward, to one of the colorful lamps.


    "A lamp... To illuminate the hallway as to see better," Vim explained calmly.


    "It burns but doesn''t," Fly said as she looked away from the lamp and to Vim.


    I watched as Vim turned to study the young girl. I felt my ears twitch as I watched the man who rarely showed too much vivid emotion suddenly get rather concerned.


    I stepped forward, as to find out why Vim looked like he did, but there was no reason to.


    Vim knelt down a little, causing Fly to step backward. Their hands still remained connected, so she wasn''t able to get too far away... but her arm was now outstretched and she narrowed her eyes at him.


    "You''re very observant. How did you notice?" Vim asked her.


    "Huh...? Well... I don''t smell anything burning..." Fly glanced around, to me and then to the lanterns again.


    "I see... Here, let me show you," Vim reached over, and the girl yelped as he lifted her up by the waist.


    Fly struggled for a small moment, her feathers making odd sounds as her many layers of coats fluttered. "Wait..." she complained, but Vim ignored her.


    Her struggling ceased as Vim lifted her up high enough to let her see the lantern up close. She went still as she stared down, into the opening of the top of the lamp.


    I stepped forward, and watched in awe as I watched utter shock and bewilderment covered her face.


    What did she see?


    "How...?" She whispered.


    "A forgotten secret. Kind of like us," Vim said.


    Tearing my eyes away from Fly''s face as she reached over to touch the lamp, I looked at Vim. He was holding her up with a strange smile on his face. A smile of...


    Happiness? Was that what that expression meant? It was gentle. Yet there was a smirk in there too and...


    "Like us..." Fly whispered.


    He let her study it for a few moments longer, and then finally lowered her back to the ground.


    When her feet returned to the ground, I was half tempted to step up for my turn. I now wanted to see inside them too.


    Yet I couldn''t... since Fly grabbed his hand again and nodded.


    Vim nodded back but before returning to walking down the hallway he glanced at me. He gave me a smile, one similar to the one he had just given her. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I gulped at the sight of it, and then watched as Vim and Fly turned as to head deeper into the Society Housing.


    I wanted to grumble a complaint, but knew better than to actually do so.


    While I waited for Vim and Fly to gain a little more distance between us, I glanced up at the lantern that Fly had studied.


    It was weird. I had noticed such a thing before too... but I hadn''t realized they were so special.


    She had noticed immediately. By smell alone...


    Closing my eyes, I took a small breath.


    I smelled the Society. This building. It smelled of cold stone.


    There was the hint of metal too... the gold and silver kind. From the bank, and those who worked within it.


    Then there was the scent of food, of course... and burning wood and coal...


    I could smell the others too. Some of our members, like Merit, had unique scents. Ones I''d never smelled before coming here. They were noticeable because of how unique they were, and I knew I''d forever be able to recognize them anywhere.


    Yet not the smell of burning oil or a candle.


    Opening my eyes, I glared at the lantern.


    How had I not noticed before? Sure there were lots of smells here, and some stronger than others... but the lack of oil or a candle burning should have been something I noticed earlier than now.


    Deciding to put the thoughts away, I went to follow Vim and Fly, they were getting ready to round a corner and into one of the main hallways of bedrooms.


    They rounded the corner first, thanks to the distance I had allowed to grow between us.


    As I rounded the corner, I found the two standing still again.


    They were standing before a door. An open one. With shadows dancing from the flickering lights within.


    Fly was staring wide-eyed into the room, and my heart thumped as my own eyes began to blur.


    Taking a small breath I stood patiently, in silence, as did the whole world... as Fly studied the bedroom, and what was within it.


    After a very long moment, Fly glanced at Vim, who smiled and nodded... and then the two stepped forward. Heading deeper.


    I hurried a little to see into the room. What had caught her eye in such a way and...?


    Pausing before the room, I hesitated as I stared at Wynn.


    He was sitting on a chair, in the center of the room... smiling gently.


    He nodded at me, but said nothing else... nor did he stand from his seat.


    I was about to say something, but before I could I turned and saw a similar scene.


    Fly and Vim were in front of another door... Was that Sofia''s room?


    Gulping, I impatiently waited for Fly to nod and Vim guide her to the next room.


    Reaching Sofia''s room, sure enough, I found Sofia sitting on a chair in the center of the room... sitting at just the right angle for anyone looking into the room to see her.


    She smiled and tilted her head at me, as if surprised to see me.


    Sofia''s room, unlike Wynn''s, was cluttered. It was full of plants and trees... and...


    "She''s adorable, isn''t she?" Sofia whispered to me. Just barely audible, even to my own ears.


    I gulped and nodded... but wasn''t able to trust my own voice just yet. I was still in the hallway after all, Vim and Fly might hear me.


    Looking down the hall, I studied Fly who was now staring into another room. One that made her frown oddly, yet not in fear or worry. Whose room was it?


    They were letting her meet them. In a way that was as non-threatening as possible...


    Feeling a little overwhelmed, I went to follow in Vim''s shadow. To keep with them. To burn this moment into my memories and heart, forever.


    Would he take her to every room? To meet every single one of us? What of Lamp, who now lived on the first floor?


    And how did everyone know? No one had said anything. No one had even known if we would have been able to get her inside the building or not...


    While I followed the two, my eyes watered and I grew strangely somber as I watched Fly stare into everyone''s rooms.


    Everyone sat in their rooms, on chairs. Sitting quietly, and patiently.


    Fly held Vim''s hand as they walked. They walked in silence. No one said anything to her. No one left their rooms as she walked around the hallways, and up and down stairs.


    It was... strangely peaceful. Yet different.


    Everyone had been noisy when I had arrived. They had wanted to meet me. They had sat with me, smiled and asked me questions.


    For her though they were being as passive and gentle as possible.


    Was it because she was completely new to the Society? After all although I was in a way new, I had arrived hand in hand with Vim.


    She was not just a new member; she was also someone who needed to be saved.


    Maybe this was the more natural way to introduce someone to the society...


    When I had found the Sleepy Artist it had been a somber moment too... but they had sat with me and asked questions. Lughes had even gone straight to painting me.


    Heading downstairs to the ground floor, where the kitchens and sitting rooms were located... I took a moment to stand on the stairs alone as Vim took Fly to one of the eating areas.


    I used the moment alone to wipe my face clean of tears. Neither Vim nor Fly had glanced back at me in a while, but I didn''t want either of them seeing my tear stained face.


    Vim would understand... but Fly might not. And I didn''t want her doubting any of us just because I was crying.


    Especially since the tears were because I had found the moment beautiful, not horrible.


    Once I was sure my face was presentable I left the stairwell and went to follow Vim and Fly. The two were had turned into the largest eatery area, the one next to the largest kitchen and pantries.


    "Food...?" Fly whispered a question as Vim took her to one of the tables.


    He gestured for her to take a seat, and although she stepped forward... she had to come to a stop.


    She hadn''t let go of his hand.


    She glanced at their hands, then up at him.


    "It''ll be hard to eat with one hand, you know," he said gently.


    She frowned, and then I noticed her fingers twitch a little... until they let go.


    Their hands separated, and Vim nodded and stepped away, to step around the table as to sit across from her.


    Wasn''t he going to go make her food...?


    Right before I looked towards the kitchens, as to head in there, I paused.


    Fly hadn''t sat yet.


    She was standing next to the chair, the one she was about to use... and was...


    Staring at her hand.


    I frowned and wondered what had happened. Surely Vim hadn''t hurt her? I knew from when I myself had held his hand that Vim was able to be gentle... and odds were Vim had been as careful as possible with her.


    After a moment she took a small breath and then went to sit down.


    Smiling gently at her, I glanced to Vim who was watching her climb into her seat. It was a little tall... he should have taken her to one of the shorter tables.


    Before I could turn away, as to head into the kitchen to make her something to eat, Vim gestured for me to sit down.


    I glared at him for a moment, but he nodded and gestured for me to sit once again. In the chair right next to Fly.


    Hm...


    Glancing at the kitchen, I realized there was likely someone in it. I could just barely hear them, thanks to the fact that my ears were now pointed towards them.


    Ah. Vim had known already.


    I nodded and went to sit.


    Fly stared at me as I sat down next to her.


    "You won''t cook me, right?" Fly asked me.


    I couldn''t help it, I smiled at her. "Why am I the one you think will eat you? I''ve never liked plucking feathers off my food," I told her.


    Fly''s face at first contorted into worry and shock... but then she broke out into a huge smile and broke out into laughter.


    Her laugh was pure, and sounded as young as she looked. The young bird''s feathers danced on her head, seemingly going up and down as she laughed.


    "Now that''s a hearty laugh! Good enough to fill a stomach, without a meal, I''m sure!" Brandy exited from the kitchen, and her abrupt appearance and loud voice quickly silenced Fly''s laughing.


    Fly went still, going wide-eyed as Brandy approached our table. She was carrying two bowls, both steaming. Merit emerged a moment later from behind her, carrying cups and spoons.


    As Brandy and Merit placed the stuff they carried onto the table we sat at, I realized they hadn''t brought anything out for Vim. Maybe it was on purpose.


    "Now there''s plenty more! Need to eat right to keep your feathers shiny you know!" Brandy laughed as she stepped away, heading back to the kitchens. Merit placed one last spoon next to me, smiled at me gently, then turned and left too.


    Fly didn''t even breathe as she stared at Brandy and Merit, watching them go.


    "Should be tasty, Fly. Merit is surprisingly good at making soups," Vim leaned forward across the table a little, as to look into the bowls sitting before the two of us.


    The young bird shifted in her chair as she glanced at me, to Vim, then to the bowls.


    "Soup..." she whispered.


    "Do you not like soup?" I asked her as I studied the way she stared at the dark red liquid within her bowl. It was some kind of meaty soup.


    Fly shook her head quickly. "No! I do...!" Fly gulped and glanced past me, to the kitchens. To where Brandy and Merit could be heard making light talk from beyond the walls.


    "That was Brandy and Merit," Vim introduced them.


    "The small one was Merit," I said. Usually I''d tease Brandy by saying she had been the loud one, but...


    Fly frowned and then looked at me. "Are... are they all like me?" Fly asked me gently.


    "We are," I nodded gently at her.


    "Renn''s a cat. Brandy, the loud one just now, is an otter. The tiny speck of a woman is Merit, a fish," Vim explained.


    I pointed at the top of my head, as my ears flicked. She smiled a little as she stared at the pair of ears on my head.


    After she stared at my ears for a moment, she turned to look at Vim with watery eyes.


    He sat in silence for a moment, and I was about to speak up but he beat me to it.


    "I''m a protector," was all he said.


    Fly frowned in a way that told me she didn''t fully understand him. She maybe thought he was speaking about an actual animal of some kind, based off the way she tilted her head.


    "And a mighty damn good one!" Brandy returned, startling Fly. Brandy and Merit didn''t even bother with acknowledging the way Fly nearly jumped out of her chair as they both came over to sit down with us.


    They carried more bowls and drinks, for themselves. Brandy and Merit sat on either side of Vim, taking their places at the table.


    "He''s a Vim. Be thankful there''s only one of him," Merit said as she hopped onto her chair.


    "A Vim..." Fly whispered.


    "Hey now, get to eating! It''ll get cold if you don''t hurry," Brandy tapped her own bowl with her spoon, to usher Fly into action.


    The bird startled and looked down before her, to the bowl and utensils.


    She gulped, and right as she reached out for her own spoon... she hesitated. With a small look around, we all watched as her feathers ruffled and then lowered as to hug her body closer.


    "What''s wrong? Need some spices? I told her she didn''t put enough pepper in it," Merit asked her.


    "You won''t eat me...?" Fly asked once more.


    "Ha!" Brandy chuckled, but didn''t answer her.


    "We''re all friends here, Fly. We protect and love one another. No one here eats anyone else, nor ever will," I told her.


    Fly''s eyes widened as she stared into my own... and my own eyes began to blur as I noticed her own grow more watery.


    "Speak for yourself, Renn. I''d be absolutely delicious you know!" Brandy teased.


    I turned to glare at her, and say something, but Merit laughed and nodded. "I''d be all bones!" she said.


    Smiling at the two, I grinned at Fly who was now looking around in awe. "And I''d probably cry. Whether I was the one eating or being eaten, all I''d do is sob," I said honestly.


    Fly smiled as Merit and Brandy giggled, and then...


    Fly glanced at Vim, waiting for him to say something.


    He nodded, and laid his head on a balled fist... seemingly suddenly tired.


    "No point, Fly. None of them would be tasty, trust me," was all he said.


    Although Fly seemed uneasy, she still smiled and nodded... and then went to eating.

 Chapter 164 - One Hundred and Fifty Six – Vim – Lumen’s Society

    Chapter 164: Chapter One Hundred and Fifty Six ¨C Vim ¨C Lumen¡¯s Society The Society was now worried. Genuine fear could be heard in their voices. Concern was blatant on their expressions as they debated with one another. Even Tosh, the man who had gone inward and become unresponsive was sitting upright and attentive. He had not spoken, but his eyes were hard and wandering around. He knew what was going on around him, for likely the first time in decades.


    A stark contrast to the conversation and general demeanor during our last few voting sessions.


    "Is this master here? In Lumen? How long has such a predator been here, amongst these walls? Why have none of us sensed them? Why has no one noticed? We''ve been living within the territory of such a monster? This whole time?" Herra asked the group.


    "Vim, please, you have to save them. To be eaten by our own..." Magdalena shook her head, tears in her eyes. She was nearly begging me. If I didn''t say something they''d vote to send me out there right now, no matter the cost.


    Her request hadn''t been the first, after all. Most had the same desire. Most were thinking the same thing.


    They no longer feared for their own selves, but for the innocent ones suffering under that predator''s rule.


    I could not blame them for wanting to help them. After all, most of the ones here had similar pasts. Merit especially. Yet for as much as they pitied Fly and the rest of her people, I wasn''t willing to rush out to face their supposed master on the battlefield just yet.


    If I did so I might have to go through Fly and the other innocent ones first, as to get to their master. Since they would only see me as another threat. And in my experience, people chose the evil they knew and understood over the one they didn''t.


    So I could not let the Society vote in such a way that forced my hand.


    I couldn''t allow that. Not yet.


    Standing slowly, I ignored Renn''s hard gaze. She had sat next to me, which had drawn eyes, but luckily no one had said anything. People were too concerned over the real issue; they had no time to tease myself or Renn about how she was acting... and how I was allowing her to do so. Right now all anyone cared about were the, supposed, poor souls living under tyranny.


    "I will help them. If and when I can. But as you all know, and a few here even remember from their own experiences during similar scenarios, I cannot force them into the Society. Until this master of theirs actually threatens us, or until Fly or one of the others accept the invitation to join the Society, I cannot help them. I will not force my will, or any of your wills, upon anyone if they don''t wish it," I told them.


    Although I had spoken calmly, and smoothly, I noticed several who had listened flinch... as if I had shouted or yelled.


    The ones who had were those who could remember the results of my belief in free-will. Several here had lost friends and family because of it.


    Most here had known those who had done so. They had not only known those who denied the Societies invitation, but had watched the result of it too.


    They had chosen to deny my invitation. They had chosen to side against the Society.


    They chose to become the enemies of the Society, instead.


    Those here still remembered. They remembered choosing the Society. Choosing to join us, and to stop bowing to the old lords they had served like slaves. Their friends and family who had chosen not to join the Society... well...


    They lost. Just like the lords they had bowed to.


    "But Vim..." Renn started to say something, but Brandy shook her head and stood up from her nearby seat.


    "He''s correct, Renn. That is his role. It is why we chose him as our protector. He''s the Societies Protector, not theirs. It is our job to convince them to join us and to place them under his protection," Brandy said, and sat back down.


    Many nodded in agreement, even though they scowled as they did so.


    "But they''re potential members right? Isn''t that why you stopped pursuing them the other day Vim? Because you saw them as members already?" Renn argued. Her ears had perked up a little, matching her fiery tone. She was genuinely upset at me.


    "Right now they''re not, Renn. They have the potential to become our allies, maybe even our friends. But at the same time, right now, they also have the potential to be our end. They have as much chance as choosing us as they do choosing to feed us to their master. Anyone in their position would do so, to stave off their own demise," Lawrence said as he read a book. It looked like a ledger. A very old one. One too old to be important or needing his attention at the moment... which meant he was looking for something. Had he possibly remembered something? If he found something important he''d let me know, so I decided to let it be for now.


    "Ah..." Renn opened her mouth to argue with him, but seemed unable to find the words. Her face scrunched up, and her ears lowered and curled a little, as if suddenly hurt.


    "I''d like to avoid giving them the opportunity in feeding any of us to this master," Wynn said.


    "Well duh?" Liina said.


    "Vim''s stopped me from being eaten before, I have no fear of such a thing happening. He''ll not let it happen this time either. I do, however, fear this predator eating those poor individuals out of anger or fear. If this master of theirs realizes that Vim is here; and knows him or can judge his strength this master like many before could devour, and kill those they can''t, and run," Reatti said from beside her brother.


    Brom nodded. "My sister''s right. He killed that Pulti, a tragic loss... but she had survived long enough to be taken back. Then of course he also damaged the hands of the other man. Any predator that sees that will know that Vim is strong," he said.


    "A tragic loss indeed... Why, Vim, did you hit her so harshly? Usually you make a point to not put such force into your first confrontations with such individuals," Gerald asked me.


    I nodded. "Pulti''s death was a heavy price to pay for my ignorance. I... had both assumed her to be stronger than she was, and was also upset. They had been intruding closer and closer, like a hunter does when sneaking up on unsuspecting prey... So I acted harshly and quickly. Yet, that is no excuse. I have no true excuses; the results should have been avoided. Yet they hadn''t been," I admitted.


    Although everyone''s eyes were upon me, not a one was looking at me with anger or accusation. In fact I tried my best to not see, or feel, the looks of genuine pity on their faces.


    Renn''s was the worse, somehow. It made me wish she had gotten angry with me instead. Why would she hit me over those human eastern women, and not over the death of one of our own kind? Especially so when I had brought the eastern girls back alive?


    "A terrible truth, but the reality is they thought Renn was like their master. What we must consider is that they were willing to draw Renn into battle with them, intentionally. We must question their morality to do such a thing," Pierre said quickly, standing and sitting back down while still talking.


    "They''re desperate for freedom," Sofia said. S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "A poor excuse, all the same. Many of us here had joined the Society as to save ourselves from such oppressors. Did any of us try to sacrifice a member while doing so?" Herra stood as she spoke, and even smirked a little. "I mean really? How could we let someone in whose first act was so violent? To our own people no less?"


    Herra slowly sat after sharing her opinion, and she glanced around as she tried to figure out why no one was looking at her. Eventually her eyes fell upon my own, and she tilted her head at me.


    She had made the whole room go silent, and didn''t know why.


    "A harsh statement, Herra," Merit whispered, her head hung low. The tiny woman, who had sat near Sofia in the corner, looked far away now... sunken into her chair as if to hide.


    The room became a little colder, and Herra flinched.


    She had forgotten. Typical Herra, but all of us knew it had not been done intentionally.


    Yet intentionally or not... Merit''s heart had just been broken quite splendidly and harshly.


    Renn glanced around, and I hoped she didn''t ask for an explanation. It might cost Renn her friendship with Merit if she did.


    Raising a hand, I gestured with a small wave. Out of the corner of my eye I saw Merit blink a soft thank you at me as I drew the room''s attention. "You''re all right to question their motives, and reasons... but before you label them outcast, please give me the chance to correct it. I have a heavy burden of sin weighing upon my shoulders, for killing that poor girl. Who are we to know that she hadn''t been sneaking in to come to me for help? For any of us? We cannot judge them. Not yet. I cannot, and should not, try to sway your votes or opinions but I do have the right to ask you to let me right my own wrongs. I wronged them. Give me the chance to correct that. Give me the chance to let them try. To prove themselves," I reasoned.


    The room stayed quiet after I spoke, but the coldness in the room had faded away.


    "Vim does not ask for such requests often. Plus, I don''t believe it is entirely fair to judge Fly and her companions so quickly. After all, if Merit, Renn and the rest''s opinion on Fly is accurate and she is as young as the say... it is very likely the rest are young as well. If those young children have only ever known this master, and no other predator or any other, then it is clear as to why they would have assumed Renn be the same way. After all she mentioned they had not realized Renn could talk. A curious statement," Jasna half stood, and nodded once she was finished. She sat back down next to Liina, who nodded quickly to agree with her friend.


    I nodded, agreeing as well. Jasna had spoken well, especially as one who absolutely despised predators.


    "An interesting note, indeed. I must ask, Vim, were you able to smell this supposed master upon any of them?" Lawrence asked me. He looked up from his book as he did, which told me how serious his question was.


    "No. Not at all. I''m not entirely sure why... but I have a suspicion towards an answer," I said.


    "Please give it," he gestured for me to do so.


    "I believe they live in the sewers," I said.


    Everyone glanced at each other, and I watched as everyone pondered my words... and a few even whispered to another.


    "That would make sense."


    "It would explain why none of us had ever smelled them."


    "The old capital is below us," Brandy nodded.


    "The old capital?" Renn asked.


    "Lumen was built from the small vestiges of the remnants of a giant capital. The earth shook, sending the mountains nearby upward and the rest of the lands downward. Making the oceans we see out our windows today," Gerald explained.


    "The Capital of Provinces. Be glad it''s gone. It had been a terrible place," Brandy said.


    Only a few others nodded in agreement. Those who didn''t hadn''t been alive back then, or hadn''t been around this area so hadn''t known it.


    "It would explain even Vim not noticing them. He walks the city whenever he visits. If they''re down there... that would explain it well," Magdalena said.


    "And if they demand to be fed... well... This city''s population is ever changing and growing. With all the foreigners lately too, it''d be easy for them to hunt whenever needed," Gerald said.


    "Countless human deaths," Wynn shook his head, disgusted over the idea.


    I tapped the table I had been sitting at, drawing eyes to me. "The vote I ask of all of you is for permission to save Fly, and the rest, if the opportunity presents itself to me. As far as I can tell, this master planned to eat Pulti, the girl I killed... If she hadn''t been eaten before her death, or after, then that means another must be sacrificed. I''d like to avoid that if possible," I asked the group around me.


    "Why eat us when they have so many humans to eat?" Renn asked.


    Glancing at her, as to answer her, I found there was no need. Merit was taking a deep breath as to inform her. "Control. Eating your own is to keep the rest in line. To assert dominance and enforce your rule. We do not fear time, and are strong... imprisonment and brutality isn''t that big a deal... but we fear the instinctual terror of being eaten alive. It''s terrifying," Merit said.


    Only Renn stared at Merit as she spoke. The rest were looked elsewhere. Mostly at me.


    Merit was looking down at her hands, which were still. She looked lost in thought... and was so soft spoken it made her look strange. She looked like a young child, and no child would sit like she was now. Looking like someone broken and depressed.


    "I see," Renn whispered.


    "If we can save them from such a cruel fate, then of course we should do so. However... I suggest we do not let our broken hearts allow us to endanger our home. We must steel our hearts, if necessary, and allow Vim to do what he must," Lawrence stood and said.


    "Always the cold man, aren''t you Lawrence?" Sofia asked him.


    "I have the scars to prove that pity isn''t safe. I only am alive today thanks to Vim''s capabilities. I''ve tried to save those who rejected the Society... I''ll always try to save our people, of course, but I''ll never again lose friends and family recklessly again," he said calmly.


    "Then what do you suggest? To wait and see?" Brandy asked him.


    He nodded. "Yes. Once more, I suggest we wait. It won''t be long now. Either this master of theirs will come to confront us, or will run and hide. Or this Fly will return, to ask for help or resume a conversation. If we pursue them, into these sewers as example, all we do is force the point. If we send Vim into the sewers we do so under the flag of war. History can attest to that," Lawrence said.


    "And if the master eats Fly or the rest?" Jasna asked.


    "A necessary risk. I believe if we send Vim to the sewers, blood will be all that he returns to us with. Blood and empty eyes," Lawrence nodded with a huff, and sat back down. He was done giving his opinion.


    Merit stood, but did so by standing on her chair. For the first time in a long time, the room looked at her. Watery eyes could be seen, but there were no stains on her cheeks... and no sparks in her hair.


    "I believe we should send Vim into the sewers. Vim will be in no hurry to confront them after his accident on the roof. He will be gentle, far more so than he should be even. Vim can be very good at negotiations and explaining the situation. Many here can attest to that," she said.


    She remained standing, waiting for anyone to argue with her.


    "Would you send him alone?" Renn asked her.


    The Society looked at her, and Merit nodded. "Yes, Renn. Anyone else who would go would only put themselves in danger. Plus those like us, like you and me, are needed here. To defend those who cannot defend themselves," Merit explained.


    Renn frowned but nodded, seemingly agreeing with her.


    "Lawrence''s idea isn''t the best, but it is better than sending Vim into the sewers right away. What if Vim kills this master, by forcing the predator in defending not just their territory but their authority? After killing the master, the rest might simply scatter. Running away, in hopes of freedom and not being put under another predator''s thumb... namely Vim''s. Vim could withhold his might, but not against the master. He''d find them. Confront them. The master would step in, and then would die. Before the blood even dried Fly and the rest would run for the hills. Never to be seen again," Gerald argued.


    Renn glanced at me as Gerald spoke, but I ignored the questions on her face.


    "Better they flee and live alone, free and safe... then we let them all get eaten while we sit here twiddling our thumbs," Merit argued back.


    Gerald lightly shrugged, not seemingly willing to argue his point further.


    "Are we disagreeing to holding our position, or are we simply debating the process in which we confront these people?" Brandy asked everyone.


    "I will not vote to send Vim to the sewers. Not yet," Liina said.


    Quickly several others nodded and agreed, and as they did so it became obvious that Merit''s idea had no chance to be accepted.


    Merit sighed and nodded, and sat back down. She sunk back into herself, and Sofia who sat next to her reached over to pat her knee in support.


    "I''d be willing to send Vim in," Renn said.


    "You were willing to sacrifice yourself the other night. Your vote counts, of course, but I wish it didn''t right now," Wynn said.


    Renn glared at the man with broken horns, and a few people chuckled as they nodded. It seemed most agreed with him.


    Brandy stood up once more, and glanced around at everyone. After she intentionally looked into everyone''s eyes, she finally looked at me.


    "Those who wish to place a spear into Vim''s hands, raise your hand."


    No one did. Renn fidgeted as she looked around us, at everyone sitting in the room.


    "Those who wish to send Vim or a representative to the sewers in hopes of starting a dialogue?" Brandy asked for another vote.


    Only Merit and Renn raised their hands.


    Merit noticed Renn''s hand, and smiled gently at her.


    "And those who vote to wait for them? To give them the first chance? To see if they''ll try to officially ask for help, or attack us?" Brandy asked.


    The only people who didn''t raise their hands were Merit, Renn, and Tosh.


    And me of course.


    "Then so it shall be. We shall wait and see what they do next," I said.


    Brandy nodded. "For the Society."


    Everyone stood, except Renn. Her tail spasmed as she hurriedly looked around, watching as everyone stood up.


    "For the Society," they all said in unison.


    Renn hurried to stand as everyone started to leave the room. Most left in silence, but a few went to talking amongst themselves. Brom and his sister went to whispering as they headed out the room to the north. Sofia started to ask Merit what she wanted to eat as they left to the south.


    Once Renn was standing, she groaned and I noticed the way her ears drooped and her tail lowered nearly to the floor.


    "For the Society, Renn," I told her.


    She blinked and looked up at me, and then smiled. She beamed a huge, toothy, grin.


    "For the Society, Vim."

 Chapter 165 - One Hundred and Sixty Four – Vim – A Bruised Feather, A Flushed Grin

    Chapter 165: Chapter One Hundred and Sixty Four ¨C Vim ¨C A Bruised Feather, A Flushed Grin The young bird had a huge smile on her face as she held the newly sewed robe up, to study it.


    She wasn''t alone. Renn, Merit, and Reatti were with her. Telling her about the clothes they had prepared for her. How they had picked clothes that she could easily put on and take off, ones that wouldn''t hurt or break her large feathers.


    The three women were being gentle with the young girl, whose smile was still inflamed and black and blue. It had only been a few days since her beating, but its healing seemed to be slow.


    Fly although had many non-human characteristics... was as fragile as the human that hid beneath her feathers. She was not just young, but small and weak. Meek.


    Her bruises made everyone, even I, more protective of her.


    "Try it on!" Reatti happily went to help her undress from her thick jackets and cloaks... which made the young bird quickly oblige. I turned away, as to stare at the nearby door and wall.


    I knew the girl had enough feathers covering her body, which meant she couldn''t be truly naked even if she wanted to... but I still tried to respect her as she went to putting on her new clothes.


    As she put the robe on, Lawrence walked in. He glanced at them in a way that told me it was safe to look too. Sure enough she was dressed again... although now instead of the layers of mismatched patterns and leather, she now wore something of a large sundress robe. It looked baggy on her and uncomfortable... but she had a huge smile on her face, and her feathers were puffed up a little in excitement.


    She was enjoying this moment, greatly.


    "That''s a wonderful smile, considering it''s only been a couple days," Lawrence said gently as he walked over to me. He sat down to my left as he studied Fly and the rest.


    "It is going well, yes. She showed up before the sun fell below the horizon this time too, which means she can''t wait to get here," I said softly. We were probably close enough that Fly and the others could hear us, but we were speaking lowly enough that as long as the girls continued to talk loudly and laugh while doing so, we''d be fine.


    "Then she should be joining soon. Good. Very good," Lawrence nodded, pleased.


    "Possibly... right now she''s just happy because she''s realized that we''ll not eat her. We''ll see if that calm friendship can become the relationship of family," I said.


    "A daunting task, when one only knows danger in their life. To become such friends only because she doesn''t fear being eaten... It''s been a long time since I''ve met someone like that," he whispered. "Has she mentioned what her master is yet?" he then asked after a moment.


    "No. All I''ve heard, or Renn or the rest have been able to deduce, is that the master is big. Massive. And always hungry. I''m actually more concerned right now with those she calls elders. The older ones," I said.


    "Yes... Not only are they the types to brutally abuse such a lovely little girl, they''re also willing to capture and feed their own kind to this master of theirs. Not ones we would welcome openly, for sure," Lawrence said.


    "A hard decision, when some of our older members lived such lifestyles too," I said gently, as to remind him.


    Lawrence shifted a shoulder, and I knew it was not because he had forgotten... but simply because it hurt to be reminded.


    "They had the opportunity to prove themselves. Something tells me these ones will not get such a luxury, nor will accept it when given," Lawrence finally said.


    "We shall see," I said.


    "Well, you will. I doubt any of us will," Lawrence said with a sigh.


    I nodded as we watched Fly fidget as Merit and Renn helped put pants on her. Thanks to her large talons for feet, putting pants on normally was not possible. At least not without great effort, and inconvenience... so instead they had made pants that could be pulled on and off thanks to utilizing buttons. It was a pain, since they had to fasten dozens of buttons running up and down the sides of her legs and waist, but it let her wear pants normally.


    Before they got both legs buttoned up, Fly began to shed tears. She didn''t make a noise, but her crying made the three women go silent too.


    They all stood around Fly as she stared down at her pants, which were now firmly fastened and buttoned. Thanks to her feathers on her legs and thighs, her pants looked a little puffy... but odds were they were the first pair of pants she''s ever worn.


    Renn patted Fly on the back, and Merit and Reatti reached out to do the same. Though Reatti gently laid her hand on Fly''s shoulder, and Merit stretched upward as far as she could as to rub Fly''s head.


    "What a sight," Lawrence whispered as we took it in. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was. Especially Renn''s expression. How come she looked more emotionally bothered than Fly and the rest?


    "Renn thinks we''ll have to go meet the others before they''ll entertain coming here and talking to us. Renn doesn''t think Fly is telling them she''s coming here," I said softly.


    "Out of fear or greed?" Lawrence asked.


    I nodded, glad he had the same thoughts as me. Renn simply believed it was because she didn''t want anyone to get angry at her, but I knew better. Lawrence knew better.


    Those like her would not tell anyone else about the wonderful thing they found, as to keep it from themselves.


    As to keep it from being stolen from them.


    Fly was young enough, and weak enough, it''d be very likely and understandable for her to worry that this place... here... Us... could be stolen from her. Either by her fellows coming in and killing us, or simply taking her place.


    "Either way I''m unsure if I should allow it. There''s definitely more than one predator down there, based off the things Fly says. I''m not sure if I''m willing to risk Renn in such a way," I said.


    "Indeed... should Merit go with you instead? She seems to be getting along with her too," Lawrence suggested with a wave at Merit. She was laughing and holding Fly''s hands as Renn and Reatti adjusted Fly''s robe around her arms.


    "I''d rather go alone... but I don''t think that''d work. Fly is still weary around me. She''s only that happy with Renn and the rest," I said.


    "That''s not a surprise, Vim. You''re a man," Lawrence tried to reason it away.


    "A man who killed her best friend. Her family."


    Lawrence glanced at me, and I ignored his sad look as I studied the young bird. She was so happy to be wearing... somewhat normal clothes. She was now walking around, enjoying the feeling of the robes and pants.


    "Most children prefer women, Vim. It''s not just what you did," Lawrence then said.


    "Most children do," I agreed, letting him try to console me.


    It didn''t work, but I didn''t mind letting him think it did.


    "Has she gotten any more injuries? Her face is still swollen," Lawrence asked as Fly went to the table where dozens of other clothes laid. Other sets, in case the one she was wearing hadn''t worked or fit.


    "Not that I''m aware. She got that one beating a few days ago and nothing new since. As you figured earlier, I don''t think she''s telling them about us. She''s not telling them about her coming here. There''s no reason for them to beat her yet," I said.


    Lawrence was about to say something, but Merit suddenly walked over. Renn and Reatti were holding up more clothes for Fly, to pick the next set to try on.


    "Oh mighty Merit, tell me your wisdom," Lawrence said as Merit got close enough.


    "Shush you. Go read a ledger," Merit grumbled and scowled at him, not willing to play along with his teasing.


    Lawrence smirked and nodded, unbothered.


    Merit then turned to me and nodded. "She''s willing to take Renn down to the sewers, where they live. But just her. She thinks if more than Renn goes, they''ll think we''re trying to invade or conquer them," Merit said.


    I frowned and realized Merit had been listening into our conversation this whole time.


    Hopefully Fly hadn''t been.


    "I''ll not let her go alone. If at all," I said simply.


    "I agree, and I''ve explained that to her. But she''s young Vim. She''s probably only fourteen or fifteen years old, based off what I can surmise. She arrived with her parents on a boat during a massive hail storm that almost sunk a boat, and was taken into the sewers then they disappeared shortly after," Merit said.


    "Ah... the hail storm that took out most of the windows and ports. Yes. That was ten or so years ago," Lawrence nodded, seemingly making perfect sense of what Merit said.


    Merit nodded. "Plus she fears those she calls the older ones. The ones who feed their master. To her they are the law. The rulers. The kings," Merit said.


    "Very animalistic," Lawrence said.


    "Too animalistic. She''s... very..." Merit stopped talking and glanced behind her, at Fly. She was now trying on another robe. She had undressed. I glanced away as her body of feathers came into view.


    Didn''t it itch to have so many feathers all over?


    "You can''t fault her for it. She''s not had the luxury of living with humans. Humans to her are the enemy. Those who only bring pain or suffering. She''s simply living her life by the rules she understands, nothing more. Don''t judge her too harshly. She deserves some pity," I said.


    "You need not tell me that Vim, I just..." Merit said gently, and then went quiet as she stared at the young girl.


    Young indeed. Fifteen or so? She looked it. Barely. Her feathers that covered most of her body made her seem a little bigger and older than she was. Plus her legs and feet were more bird-like than not. Talons and a thin ankle and leg. It made her seem a little taller than she would be, had her feet been more human in form.


    Lawrence sighed. "She''ll need to go elsewhere, regrettably. Although she could live here, inside the houses, for a time... she''ll eventually need to go somewhere more suitable," Lawrence said.


    Merit nodded. "The bell church would work for her, being a child and a girl, but her fellows won''t be able to go there. Some were men, after all," Merit said.


    "I''d send those to Tor''s village," I said.


    "Tor''s?" Lawrence sounded as if he didn''t agree.


    I nodded as I watched Renn go to unbutton and undress her own shirt... as to put one of the other ones on, as to join Fly in trying on clothes.


    Sighing as Lawrence looked away, I watched as Renn took off her over shirt. She wore an undershirt, which was a good thing... but...


    "Oh...?" Merit grinned as she watched as Renn put another robe on. One meant for a traveling nun. It was thick and loose fit on her.


    "You''re reading too into it," I said firmly.


    "A bold statement, when you have no idea what I''m reading," Merit said as she glanced at me.


    Sadly I knew full well.


    "What are we reading?" Lawrence looked back, and frowned. Nothing seemed out of place now.


    "Oh... just Renn''s choice of undergarments," Merit said with a smirk.


    Lawrence frowned. "What? I looked away. Was she not wearing anything?" he asked, confused.


    "In fact the opposite! And it''s much better. She was wearing something very... interesting..." Merit giggled as Reatti looked over towards us, and without saying anything pointed at Renn with a thumb and nodded to us with a weird smile. Telling Merit, and us men, that she had seen it and noticed it too.


    I groaned as I lowered my head and rubbed my eyes. Suddenly I was tired.


    "What? What happened? Why''d I miss it while trying to be a gentleman?" Lawrence complained.


    "Sorry Vim. If only I had noticed it, I''d might be willing to keep it a secret but Reatti saw it too," Merit said.


    "You''d sound convincing if you weren''t smirking so brazenly," I complained.


    She nodded as her smirk grew stronger. Then she turned to Lawrence and gestured at Renn and the rest. "Renn was wearing one of Vim''s shirts. Underneath her own. Using it as an undergarment," Merit explained.


    I kept rubbing my eyes, unwilling to see Lawrence''s shocked expression as he hurriedly glanced at me.


    "You''re kidding!" Lawrence said, a little loudly.


    "No... she''s not..." I whined.


    "Really..." Lawrence whispered in awe, and I knew he was now studying Renn more intently. More seriously.


    She was now worth remembering. In his own perspective, at least.


    Merit giggled, very happy all of a sudden. More than she had been, at least.


    "She''s so odd. Why wear your shirt? It doesn''t smell like you, so..." Merit crossed her arms as she tried to make sense of it.


    "Just let it be..." I begged for mercy.


    "Did... did I not notice you two claiming one another? I had thought she''d been acting weird around him, but I thought that was just typical Vim stuff. Is she actually his Merit? Really?" Lawrence asked, sounding doubtful.


    "She''s trying to be, I think. I don''t think he''s accepted it yet," Merit answered honestly.


    "Ah... interesting. Poor girl," Lawrence sighed and nodded.


    Oh...?


    I glanced at my friend between my fingers, and noticed the way he closed his eyes and shifted. He looked genuinely upset. Bothered. Saddened.


    "Don''t discount her yet, Lawrence. He won''t admit it but she''s making good headway into his heart," Merit teased me.


    "I''d believe you, Merit, if I didn''t know that Vim''s heart hasn''t beat in over a thousand years," Lawrence said.


    "It pulses," I argued.


    "Does it?" Merit asked.


    Maybe.


    Sometimes.


    Occasionally.


    "Hm... she''s waving you over, Merit," Lawrence gestured to let Merit know that Renn was calling her over.


    "So she is. I''m going to go tease her about it. I bet she''ll blush and go deep red in the face! Look forward to it Vim, consider it a present from me to you," Merit said as she stepped away.


    "Yea... sure..." I did my best to not smile and nod, since I didn''t want her to know I actually was looking forward to it.


    I liked the way Renn got so vivid in her emotions. I liked how readily they appeared, and how deeply they showed themselves.


    Before she stepped away too far, Merit then paused and looked at me. Merit''s smile died, and suddenly Lawrence sat up a little straighter... obviously worried.


    It wasn''t often the Merit of old showed herself so blatantly.


    I raised an eyebrow as Merit scowled at me, in a way that she hadn''t done in years.


    "Kill their master, Vim. I''m in no mood to eat someone who eats others. Don''t make me do it," she said with a cold tone.


    I nodded; glad to be off the previous subject... but also in complete agreement.


    Fly''s master needed to die.


    For not just Fly and her people...


    But to protect my own.


    After all, one day... it''ll run out of food... and will then emerge from the sewers in search of more.


    And I''d not allow that.


    Never.


    Merit went back to the girls, and said something as she approached. I hadn''t heard her, thanks to my thoughts... but I was able to see the results.


    Reatti burst out into a laugh, startling Fly... and Renn went deep red in the face.


    Renn hurriedly glanced at me, and her eyes went wide, and her ears fluttered as if she had a horrible itch.


    "You''re kidding me..." Lawrence whispered, watching what was happening.


    "Sadly, no. She isn''t," I groaned as Renn swiftly looked away, and lifted another set of robes. To try and change the topic, and distract everyone.


    Merit and the rest seemingly were kind enough to let her change the topic... but before Renn could get her flushing face under control, Fly asked a question that made everyone laugh.


    "You wear his underwear...?" Fly asked, worriedly. She obviously found it horribly strange.


    Renn hid her face with the robes, as even Lawrence chuckled at Fly''s statement.


    Great.

 Chapter 166 - One Hundred and Sixty Five – Renn – To Scheme... Only to Soar

    Chapter 166: Chapter One Hundred and Sixty Five ¨C Renn ¨C To Scheme... Only to Soar Reatti was up on a small box, trying to grab something from the top of a shelf. Whatever she was grabbing at, was making clanking noises similar to what glass bottles do.


    "You''re a cat too?" Fly asked Reatti. She was standing next to the box Reatti was standing upon, and looking up at her with her wide eyes.


    "I''m a meerkat..." Reatti said as she finally found whatever she had been looking for.


    "So a cat!" Fly argued as Reatti turned and sighed. She hopped off the box, and Fly stepped up closer to her to stare at the thing in her hands.


    I drew closer too, since it was something I''d never seen before.


    She held a glass orb in both hands, and it was full of stuff. Some kind of liquid maybe... it had something within it, swirling and...


    "What''s that?" Fly asked in wonder, completely forgetting about trying to figure out if Reatti was a cat or not.


    "A snow globe! Watch!" Reatti sounded happy as she then violently shook the orb. I worried for it, since I knew she was rather strong. Surely it wouldn''t break...?


    After a few moments of shaking it, Reatti stopped and then held it out to Fly. She drew closer, but didn''t reach out to grab it. Instead she just stared into it with eyes of wonder.


    "It''s snowing inside," she whispered.


    It was. How did it do that? "Wouldn''t the snow melt in the water?" I asked Reatti.


    "Oh... Uh... I don''t know if it''s actual snow, Renn..." Reatti smirked at me as she spoke.


    Not snow. Something else, but it looked like snow...


    Within the orb, was what looked to be a small castle. It was a gray color, and was surrounded by trees and mountains.


    "Are there people inside?" Fly asked.


    "I hope not!" Reatti laughed.


    Although Reatti laughed at her own joke, Fly instead furrowed her brow and began to worry.


    "It''s a toy, I think, Fly," I said gently.


    "Mhm..." Fly nodded, but didn''t seem too convinced.


    I couldn''t blame her, honestly. It was so detailed... and thanks to the way the little white flakes swirled it looked...


    "Don''t drop it," Reatti offered it to fly, and I changed my focus of attention from the wondrous orb to the girl who now held it.


    Fly clutched it as if it was a treasure, and honestly it probably was. Why had it been hidden away in this bleak storage room? And why in a box that no one remembered or recognized?


    It should be on a shelf, displayed for all to see.


    "It''s pretty..." Fly whispered as she stared into it.


    I found myself smiling at the young girl, who was transfixed as she watched the white flakes swirl inside the orb. They were starting to settle, which somehow made it more real looking.


    "Who made it?" I asked Reatti with a small whisper. I wasn''t worried over Fly hearing me, but I didn''t want to outright disturb her fascination with the thing.


    "No idea. Probably something Vim made, or brought," Reatti said with a shrug.


    Frowning at Reatti, I wondered why everyone seemed to answer my questions in such a way. Why was it always Vim?


    Was it just because he traveled so much? Or was so old?


    It was starting to become a little obvious he knew far more than he told anyone.


    "If you think that''s neat, wait till you see this. It makes noises and..." Reatti turned to grab something else, but Fly''s eyes shot upward.


    "Um!" She stepped forward, quickly, and the small storage room got a little cramped as her feathers puffed up a little.


    "Hm?" I smiled gently at the young girl who was now very obviously worried. She had just been so happy... what had happened?


    "What... what time is it?" Fly asked, glancing around. Likely for a window.


    "Ah... well..." I realized it hadn''t worked.


    Glancing at Reatti, she smiled and sighed. "Well... It''s probably an hour or so from sunrise, Fly, I''d think," Reatti answered truthfully.


    Fly''s eyes went wide in shock, and then she hurriedly looked down at the orb in her hands. The snow within the orb had settled.


    "Then... I need to leave..." Fly said sadly.


    I coughed lightly and reached a hand out as to get Fly''s attention. She looked away from the orb, to me. "You could stay the day here, Fly. If you''d like," I said.


    Fly quickly shook her head. "I can''t! They''ll..." She quickly stopped talking, as she realized she was about to reveal something she shouldn''t. With a small flinch she stepped forward, to hand Reatti back the orb of fake snow.


    Reatti took it gently, and with a sad smile nodded to Fly. "Alright. Renn will escort you back to the roof then," Reatti said.


    I nodded as Fly looked at me, and her sad expression softened a little.


    She was sad she had to leave, but happy we understood. Happy we''d let her.


    Offering my hand, I waited for her to take it... but she stopped as she looked down at herself.


    "Uh... I''ll need my clothes back," she said.


    "Hm?"


    "If I wear these... they''ll notice..." she whispered.


    Ah.


    Yes. We had a few hours ago given her new clothes. Ones made intentionally for her.


    Made by Magdalena surprisingly. She had done a very good job too. The pants Fly wore had dozens of little buttons that allowed her to put them on without having to stick her large talon feet through them.


    "Well... let''s go get them then," I offered her.


    Fly nodded, and finally took my outstretched hand.


    "Goodnight Fly. See you tomorrow," Reatti said, staying in the storage room. I knew she didn''t need to stay behind, but was doing so on purpose.


    "Ah... goodnight Reatti. Thank you for showing me that little world," Fly said.


    Reatti smiled and nodded as we left the room.


    "It was pretty, wasn''t it?" I agreed with her.


    "It was," she nodded in agreement.


    With her hand in my own, I guided her back down to the bottom floor. To where I knew I''d find the tables, likely still covered in clothes.


    "You sure you don''t want to just wear what you have on? You can still wear the large cloaks, too, you know," I suggest to her.


    She shook her head, which made some of her feathers sound odd thanks to the movement.


    "Okay..." I said softly, accepting her determination.


    As we walked downstairs, and into the hallway, I wondered where Vim was. Maybe he could convince her to stay.


    Entering the room where we had tried on clothes, Fly came to a stop and made an odd noise as her hand tightened around my own.


    Vim glanced at us, looking up from the book he was reading.


    I smiled at him as Fly glared at him.


    "Time to leave, is it?" he asked us.


    Fly went still, her feathers bristling a little... and then she calmed down as she nodded to him.


    "Hm... Better change quickly. The sun will be up soon," Vim then said.


    Fly startled, and then hurriedly ran off to the group of tables littered with clothes.


    Watching her for a moment, I hurried over once I realized she was struggling to get her new clothes off. The buttons were giving her trouble, likely since she wasn''t used to them.


    As I helped her undo the buttons on the pants, and get free of them, I glanced over at Vim. He was still in the room, but was now focused on the book again. Just like last time, earlier today, he looked away when she or I were changing.


    Kind of him, but strange all the same. He hadn''t bothered to care before. Maybe it was because it was her, and not me, and we weren''t alone.


    "Did... did they wash my clothes?" Fly asked as she stopped right as she was about to pick one of the patchwork shirts she had been wearing.


    As I folded up her now discarded clothes, I studied the pile of neatly folded... well...


    Honestly her clothes weren''t clothes at all. They were just tanned patches of leather, or rotten cloth, which were haphazardly sewn together.


    But it was precisely because of how worn down and dirty they were, that it was easy to tell someone had taken the time to fix them up.


    Blue thread was very obviously new. Sewn in many locations, with new patches of cloth and leather... to fill holes and support the spots about to become holes.


    "Uhm... I guess someone did..." I said. Honestly I had not known who had done it. Surely not Vim? Although he had left us alone the last few hours, it had only been for a short time. He occasionally checked in, and never went far. It was likely he had been listening to us earlier too, and had headed down here once he realized we''d be coming back.


    Fly hesitated as she ran her hand along one of the newly patched shirts. I noticed the way the cloth stuck to her hand and made noises as she touched it. It wasn''t just because her hands were full of calluses, but because of how rough the cloth was.


    It wasn''t cloth suited for a shirt. Not even the shirt of someone very poor. It was the cloth used for a rag, or maybe a sack.


    "You know how to sew?" Fly asked softly.


    "Honestly no. I''m horrible at it... not sure why," I told her.


    "Really?" She looked up at me and smiled in a way that told me she was oddly happy to hear it.


    I nodded. "Yea... I try sometimes, but..." I shrugged, since I wasn''t really sure why I was so bad it. I mean... it wasn''t like it was that difficult to sew simple things. Me being bad at sewing something fancy I''d understand, but I wasn''t even able to patch holes as someone had done for her clothes.


    "Pulti was the best at it. She made my clothes," Fly said as she grabbed the shirt off the table, as to get dressed.


    As she dressed herself, I felt as if the room became much colder.


    It took a lot of focus to keep my eyes from watering as Fly put one layer of clothes onto the other.


    There were nearly half a dozen, with two large cloaks that went on top of the shirts.


    It let her hide her feathers and features, but it also made her look... a little out of place.


    She had just looked like one of us. In a way. Although she hadn''t been wearing one of our uniforms, she had been wearing our colors.


    She had looked like a happy little girl.


    Now she looked like an outsider again. A homeless bird... without a nest to call home.


    With a small huff she reached into one of her large hoods, as to adjust some of her feathers.


    "Did you enjoy your visit today, Fly?"


    Fly startled, and her heavy cloaks and thick leather shirts fluttered as she spun, and stepped away quickly. She came to a stop, since she backed up into the table, and she glared up at Vim.


    His face told me he wasn''t bothered at all by her shock or the fear and hate in her eyes.


    For a long moment... there was silence... then she nodded. "I did," she said.


    "Hm..." Vim nodded back.


    Smiling at the two, I wondered what to think of their relationship.


    She was terrified of him... but knew now, deep down, he wasn''t going to hurt her. She even knew he was... regretful. She knew he was sorry for what happened to her friend.


    Yet she couldn''t deny the very obvious and instinctual fear she had towards him.


    Glancing at Vim, and his calm smile... I wondered if this was that normal for him. Maybe most of our members were like Fly, in one way or another.


    Maybe this was how most of them start.


    Scared of him.


    "Can I leave now?" Fly asked Vim.


    I shifted a little, and wondered why she was asking him for permission, even though she had earlier said she was going to leave so confidently.


    Vim''s answer was to hold his hand out.


    She stared at it for a moment, and then took it gently. Once they were holding hands, Vim turned as to guide her to the roof. To let her leave.


    I followed them out of the room, silently, and wondered why she was able to hold his hand so comfortably.


    She feared him. Hated him, to a point.


    Yet she held his hand as if he was a dear friend.


    As we headed for the stairs, I noticed we were walking a little slowly...


    Studying Vim for a moment, I realized it wasn''t him.


    It was Fly.


    She was walking unhurriedly. As if lost in thought.


    Yet she wasn''t... she was staring up at Vim.


    "Are you old?" Fly asked him.


    "I am," Vim answered.


    "You don''t look very old," she said as they reached the stairs.


    Fly stepped up a step, but Vim remained for a moment. Fly paused a few steps up, noticing thanks to their connected hands that he wasn''t following.


    "You''re so young, I''d think most people should look old to you," Vim said to her.


    Fly smiled childishly. "Not really! There''re lots of old people! Like... well..." she seemed to get lost in thought for a moment as she pondered her statement. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "I suppose most of us here do look young. A few don''t look too young, though. Pierre for instance," Vim stepped up the stairs.


    "The mouse? He''s not that old either... I''m talking about the ones with no hair, or their hair and fur are all white," Fly said as they headed upstairs.


    I frowned. No one here was like that.


    "Ah... yes. Some do get like that, I suppose," Vim said.


    "So then you''re not that old yet," Fly said.


    "Hm... Honestly I should be..."


    "Are you old too, Renn?" Fly asked me.


    I startled a little at the sudden inclusion into their conversation. Usually when Fly and Vim walked and talked, Fly ignored most everything else.


    "I''m not as old as Vim, no... but I''m not that young either. I should be over two hundred years old," I told her.


    "Two..." Fly paused and turned, to stare down at me. Fly and Vim were about to round the stairwell, so I wasn''t able to see Vim''s face as Fly studied my own.


    I nodded to her. "I''m sure that I''m at least that old... but I''m not entirely sure my actual age. I might even be much older, for all I know," I said.


    "Hm..." Fly frowned, and seemed to want to ask a question... but didn''t.


    What was wrong?


    "The Society allows those like us to live as long as we do, Fly. Thanks to how we protect each other," Vim said gently. For some reason since I couldn''t see his face, I found myself hearing a strange... tender tone. One that I''d not usually hear from him.


    Fly looked away from me, and then to Vim. Her eyes were very pretty as they became large, as if ensorcelled.


    I see. She was shocked to hear how old we were, not because of our looks... but simple truth.


    Studying the young bird, who was staring at Vim in awe... I realized she was simply flabbergasted.


    She didn''t think those like us could live as long as we did. Because it was too hard. Too dangerous.


    Because her master didn''t allow anyone to.


    Fly was silent the rest of the way up the stairs, and out onto the roof. I stayed near the door, leaving it open, as I watched her and Vim stand next to each other on the roof... she wouldn''t let go of his hand.


    "You never ask me to stay," Fly whispered.


    Vim didn''t glance down at her. He was staring out into the distance, at something only he saw.


    "They all do, but you don''t," she continued.


    "They just... want you happy, Fly," Vim said.


    Fly nodded, and I shifted on my heel.


    "They actually worry for me. To the point they''ll even try to keep me from realizing how late it is," Fly said softly.


    Ah. So we had been caught.


    "A scheme, but one with heart," Vim said.


    Fly nodded again, and I noticed the way her hand tightened on his.


    I gulped, and wondered if this was it. Would she ask? Finally? After almost a week?


    "Do you not have a heart for me too?" Fly asked him.


    Vim finally looked away from the sky, and to the little bird next to him.


    I was just barely able to see his face and the expression on it... and although it was fascinating, and lovely... it was her expression I found myself burning into my memories.


    "What my heart values, young bird... is for you to be free. I want you to spread your wings, and soar. Fly, fly. Fly anywhere you want, for any reason you desire. My only hope is when your wings grow weary; the place you perch and rest is here. Under the Societies branches," Vim told her.


    The young girl''s eyes began to leak, and then her face scrunched up. She looked down, away from Vim''s kindhearted expression, and her face went red. A deep red.


    This was it!


    I stepped forward, and felt oddly calm even though I was holding my breath. Even though I was shaking in apprehension!


    "I''ll be back!" she then shouted, and with a regretful tug... she pulled her hand free of his and ran off. To the edge of the roof.


    Watching her go, I released a pent up breath as I watched her leap off the roof... running away.


    "Hm..." Vim nodded, and turned around... to head back into the building.


    Groaning, I wiped my eyes and went to follow him.


    "One step at a time, Renn," Vim said.


    "Each step is so hard, though."


    "That''s what makes the effort so worth it, Renn. The steps are hard, and the burden heavy, precisely because what we''re trying to get to is so precious," Vim said.


    Closing the door behind Vim, I locked the door and groaned again.


    "Why are so good at smooth talking?" I complained.


    Vim chuckled as we headed downstairs. "Funny. Most say the opposite."


    "Sure they do," I mumbled.


    Vim nodded. "They do. You just deeply value what I say, Renn... so you..." he stopped talking, and I realized it was my turn to go red in the face.


    "Maybe if you didn''t say such embarrassing things she''d have asked the question just now," I said, trying to deflect what he was implying. Even if it was true, I didn''t want to say it aloud.


    "Hm... possibly. It''s hard to choose what to say and when... especially when each word and action is so valuable. One wrong move and we lose her. Yet who is to know if hesitation is what costs us her?" Vim asked.


    "Don''t make me worry more than I already am, please," I begged him as we reached the third floor.


    He nodded, and sighed. "She''s smarter than her age," he said.


    "Hm... although childish, she''s inquisitive, yes," I agreed.


    "What''s your plan for tomorrow?" he asked me.


    Yes. Today''s plan had failed. We had thought if we distracted her enough until sunrise, she''d just... stay here...


    Then stay again. And again. Forever.


    A strange method, but one that Reatti and the rest seemed intent on trying. It seemed to have worked for others, before.


    There was nothing to say it wouldn''t work down the road. Be it tomorrow, or even many moons from now... but no one wanted to risk waiting that long.


    We were worried about her. Since it was obvious she was hiding her visits here to us.


    That meant if the others, either those elders she spoke of or her master, noticed and caught her... well...


    Then...


    "We plan to show her something precious," I said, as I tried not to think of that poor little girl being eaten.


    He frowned at me, and I smiled in return. "Something so precious, she''ll have no choice but to accept."


    It should work... since it had worked for me.

 Chapter 167 - One Hundred and Sixty Six – Vim – Sally

    Chapter 167: Chapter One Hundred and Sixty Six ¨C Vim ¨C Sally "Vim, can I steal you for a moment?" Herra asked.


    Herra was holding a pamphlet of some kind, and gesturing for me to follow her out of Gerald''s office.


    "Hm." I nodded as I stood from the couch. Gerald went back to his work as I left the office, following Herra down the hallway towards the center of the building.


    As I followed Herra, I listened to the soft downpour outside. The world wasn''t that dark, but it was wet. It had been raining since right after sunrise, and would probably keep raining even days from now.


    A part of me worried it meant Fly wouldn''t show up tonight, but if anything it should make it easier for her to get here without being noticed.


    Following Herra, we passed the main crossroad and entered the hallway that led to the Society Houses deeper within the building.


    While we walked, I realized Herra was being unnaturally quiet. She wasn''t like Reatti, but she usually did everything she could to talk and stare at me when we were near one another. Right now... she was just...


    Glancing down at the bundle of papers in her hand, I realized they were letters.


    Hm...


    While we entered the houses, and I closed the metal door behind us, we encountered Jasna who was about to leave. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    "Herra. Vim," she greeted us as we passed one another.


    "Jasna. Heading to the docks?" Herra asked.


    "Going to pick up Liina. It''s her last day today you know!" Jasna happily said.


    "Oh? Who''s next?" I asked.


    "Not sure? I''m just glad she''s finally done!" Jasna laughed as she left.


    As we headed downstairs, I wondered how long Liina had been the dock authority.


    "How long has Liina been the port authority?" I asked Herra, since I wanted to know for some reason.


    Herra tilted her head as we reached the bottom floor. "Hm... maybe a couple years now?" Herra said.


    I see. That would explain Jasna''s frustration. The two were inseparably attached to one another. And if Liina had been the port authority that long, she was probably rather...


    "Do you know who the next one is?" I asked.


    "I think it''s Pierre. He likes the docks," Herra said.


    I nodded. He did. For whatever reason. So much so that he had to be forced to have someone else work it occasionally, so the humans wouldn''t notice Pierre''s lack of aging.


    Entering one of the smaller rooms, one with only a few chairs and a small table... not even a fireplace, I took a seat as Herra did the same.


    "Well?" I asked her.


    She nodded as she placed the half dozen papers and the pamphlet onto the table in front of me.


    Reaching out, I slid a few closer to read some of the contents.


    Letters from her family.


    I stopped reading once I realized most of the contents were personal.


    "They want me to go home for awhile," Herra said gently.


    "I see. That is part of your family''s agreement, Herra. You''re to return occasionally. When was the last time?" I asked her.


    "Well..." she shifted on her chair and sighed. "Almost ten years ago."


    "It''s not like your family is that far away. A few weeks is all," I said.


    In fact if she hurried she could get home in ten or so days. Especially if she used the Societies ships and used the nearby river that went south.


    "My younger sister has given birth. They want me to meet my nephew," Herra said.


    Oh? I glanced at the letters again, and wondered which sister it had been. "Lerra?" I asked. She was the oldest.


    Herra shook her head. "Lerra doesn''t like men, Vim. Serra married a human, remember? You were there when they met," Herra sounded upset I forgot.


    "Oh. Right..." I nodded, and did my best to not let her realize I hadn''t remembered.


    She married a human? One that she met while I was present?


    Surely not that little boy...


    "Yes. That little boy you fished out of the sand. He''s grown up now, Vim," Herra smirked as she read my thoughts.


    "I see..." I did my best to not let her read how odd that was to me.


    He likely was an adult by now... but to have married someone you had met when they were just a young boy... He hadn''t even been five or six years old if I remembered correctly, when I had saved him from the desert.


    Sighing a little, I realized then what was actually wrong.


    "I see..." I mumbled, as I realized why the armadillo family was requesting their eldest daughter back.


    They wanted her to see her new family member, before they grew old and died.


    And likely her sister too, since our female members...


    "Don''t cry Vim, all you''ll do is make me angry," Herra whispered.


    I smiled at Herra''s upset face, and nodded. "Sorry. I... I should be happy for you, for them, yet..."


    "That''s why I don''t want to go back, Vim."


    Taking a deep breath, I sighed as I leaned back in my chair.


    I see. She doesn''t want to go back, since she too was upset.


    "I understand your reasoning, Herra... but if you don''t... and in a few years... Well... you''ll regret it. The anger, the hate, the sadness you''ll experience and feel upon going now, is nothing compared to the hate and sorrow you''ll endure for hundreds of years after they''re gone," I warned her.


    Herra''s eyes squinted at me, and I noticed the layer of tears within them.


    "You said the same thing my mother did..." she whispered as she stared at the letters on the table.


    "She''s a wise woman. I''ve never liked negotiating with her," I said honestly.


    Herra smiled and nodded. "I enjoy listening to her debate you. I''d go back if just for that," she said.


    Shifting a little, I stared at the armadillo before me. She was a little hunched up, since she was depressed... but there was a tinge of happiness on her face. A tiny smile. Likely from something she was remembering, from the past.


    "I of course cannot leave until the mess with Fly and her people has been handled. And there''s also something I need to handle for Brandy, which I''m not entirely sure yet what I need to do. However, if you''re willing to wait a little and if I can, I''ll be more than happy to escort you home Herra," I told her.


    She nodded, glad to hear it. "Thank you."


    "Will I need to drag you?" I asked her.


    "You might. Thus why I asked you," she said with a small smile.


    "Been awhile since I''ve had to do that. When was the last time?" I asked her.


    "Thirty or so years ago. When I had to meet my mother at Telmik."


    Ah. Right. That was when Merit had been traveling with me too.


    "Plan to leave the moment we can. But I expect the issue with Fly to take some time. Maybe even months," I told her.


    She nodded. "Of that I''ve no doubt. Would you like to read the report from my mother?" Herra gestured to the letters on the table.


    "Is there something in it needing my attention?" I asked. I hated reading people''s personal stuff.


    "Nothing that important. Just offering it, before I give it to Gerald," she said.


    "Then it''s fine. What''s the name of your new family member, by the way?" I asked, as she reached out to gather up the letters.


    Herra hesitated a moment, then smiled. "They named him Arm. I guess he''s a stocky boy," she said.


    "Oh? What''s this? Renn will get jealous you know," Merit entered the small room, smirking as she did so.


    "Let her!" Herra huffed defiantly as she gathered up her letters.


    Merit chuckled as she walked up to our table. She was too short to see upon it of course, yet she still tried to stand on the tip of her toes to see what Herra was gathering up. "Letters?" Merit asked.


    "From my family," Herra said.


    "Ah... figured. Smells like sand. I hate that place," Merit grumbled.


    "I''ve always enjoyed the desert," I said.


    "You would! You fit right in amongst that barren wasteland," Merit said, crossing her arms and nodding.


    "I hate the desert," Herra groaned.


    "You hate going home. That''s not the same," I said.


    "Well... That''s true..." Herra mumbled as she admitted it.


    "Don''t be afraid to proclaim your hate proudly, Herra! I support you!" Merit happily cheered her on.


    "Right!" Herra nodded confidently.


    Standing from the table, I stepped away as Herra and Merit went to talking about their shared hatred of the desert, and its inhabitants.


    Leaving the small room, I paused upon finding Tosh. He was leaning up against the wall, and smiling at me.


    Although his smirk was mischievous, which meant he was probably thinking something rude... I couldn''t help but smile back at my friend.


    It was good to see emotions upon him.


    "Feeling alright Tosh?" I asked as I approached.


    Had he been with Merit? They must have been walking together. Yet he hadn''t entered afterward...


    Maybe because of Herra, and the conversation we had been having. Tosh was gentle like that.


    Tosh stepped away from the wall, and took his place at my side as we walked down the hall. I had no real destination in mind, so I figured I''d just walk until a purpose for myself presented itself.


    "I''ve been fine. Honestly, they won''t let me work so I''ve been getting bored," Tosh said.


    "Hm... Don''t grow upset with them, they''re just worried for you," I said.


    "You''re the one who said I should put my mind and body to work, when I got hurt that one time. Why not this time?" he asked.


    "I believe you should. But I''m not the law here, Tosh. They are. Or well, you are too... I guess..." I said.


    He chuckled as he nodded.


    As he did I studied his frame. He was definitely thinner than I remembered him. And not just by a small amount either.


    Yes. Just like Nebl. Although Tosh''s body itself wasn''t... as bad as Nebl''s in terms of degradation... In a way Tosh''s issue was more serious.


    His mind had been broken. His soul.


    That was not something one fixed easily.


    "Just give it time Tosh. I''m sure they''ll let you work soon, as long as you rest properly," I said.


    He sighed and nodded. "Your little bird friend should be showing up soon, I bet. It''s getting very dark," Tosh said as we rounded a corner.


    "Hm... Hopefully it won''t be much longer. I have things I need to do, and it''s time I moved on," I said.


    "Think she''ll actually join?" Tosh asked.


    I nodded as I thought of her expression last night.


    There was little doubt she''d ask to join soon, based off the way she had nearly wept at my words... but the issue was if she could do it before she got hurt or eaten by her fellows.


    The worst part was I couldn''t actually force it. I couldn''t do what was needed to ensure she remained safe until she made the decision.


    Not unless her master, or the rest of them, decided to attack us themselves at least.


    "You''ve always been odd about your rules, Vim," Tosh said gently.


    "I have to be, Tosh... otherwise I''d be just as much a tyrant as her master," I said.


    "I wasn''t complaining... just stating a fact," he said.


    Patting Tosh on the back, I nodded. I knew he had not said such a thing with any ill will.


    "Actually... while I got a moment with you, alone, can I ask a question?" Tosh asked.


    I paused, to let him nod and lower his voice a little.


    "Where''s Sally, Vim?" Tosh asked quietly.


    Ah...


    A long moment passed as my friend studied me... and then begun to worry upon seeing my thoughts on my face.


    "Sally is dead, Tosh," I answered him honestly.


    Tosh at first must not have registered what I said, for he started to smirk... to say a joke, about the woman he considered a sister, but then stopped.


    I nodded, gently. "She died not too long ago. She gave her life for the Society. For its members. She... she died proudly," I said.


    My friend''s eyes wavered, and it took everything I had to stand firm.


    Please. Please don''t let this break him again.


    It could. So easily.


    To be told of the death of Sally. The woman who although wasn''t related to him by blood, was at least someone he considered family.


    A sister. A friend.


    It could break him easily. It broke so many others, so easily... and Tosh was far from firm right now. Far from strong.


    Yet I had to answer.


    I had to.


    Since I knew no one else would.


    That was undoubtedly why he had asked. He had probably been looking for her, and no one would tell him.


    I couldn''t blame anyone for keeping it a secret, out of fear of letting him return to his mind broken state... but...


    I nodded again. "Sally is gone. As are many others, Tosh. You''ve... been absent, a long time," I said.


    "Uh..." Tosh shifted, and then my friend lost his ability to stay standing upright. I kept myself from catching him, since there was no point.


    He fell to the ground, landing on his rear. He fell backward in a way that resulted in him sitting up against the wall... slumping and with his mouth agape.


    Taking a small, steady, breath... I too stepped over to the wall and slid down, as to sit next to my friend whose heart just broke.


    "Dead...?" Tosh whispered.


    "Dead. She''s buried at the Bell Church''s cemetery."


    Tosh groaned, and curled up a little. My friend begun to cry as he covered his face with his hands. He was trying to keep himself together... and failing. Miserably.


    "She married a human. A man named Monroe," I said.


    "Huh..." He took a deep breath, and then looked up. At me. "I know him."


    I nodded. "You probably remember him. Even if you were broken most of the time, he actually... just recently passed away," I said.


    What timing. To think the poor man could have met Monroe, and actually spoken with him about Sally... just a few days ago.


    Was that possibly what had brought Tosh out of his mind?


    Maybe he had connected it somehow. Mindlessly realizing it... maybe...


    "Please tell me this is all a dream, Vim," Tosh begged me.


    "A nightmare, if it was," I said. At least for him.


    Yet...


    Glancing at my friend, and his tear stained face, I watched him sob.


    Moments like this were nightmares for me too.


    Yet, again, I must endure them.


    Reaching over, I grabbed my friend by the shoulder. His thin body felt weak, and cold.


    I firmly held on, as he trembled and cried.


    "Sally..." he wept.

 Chapter One Hundred and Sixty Seven – Renn – Rooms

    Fly had returned, and this time had done so nearly two hours before the sun set.


    This was the earliest she had shown up, to visit in this way at least. She had visited midday before, in the beginning¡­ But I wasn¡¯t sure if those meetings should count like these ones did.


    She was sitting with Merit and Sofia, eating. Usually I¡¯d be with them, since she seemed to grow anxious when I wasn¡¯t around¡­ but I wanted her to grow accustomed to trusting our other members, not just me.


    After all¡­ eventually, I¡¯d be gone.


    Though it wasn¡¯t like I had abandoned her, entirely. I was just¡­ watching from a distance.


    ¡°She shows up brazenly, puts on our clothes, and eats our food¡­ A bird indeed,¡± Vim said lightly.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be mean to her,¡± I glanced at the man I was sitting next to, who was staring at Fly with an odd expression.


    He looked¡­ upset. But there should be no reason to be. His arms were crossed, and he was sitting up straight¡­ an odd look. One that I hadn¡¯t seen in awhile, from him. The last time was probably when he had been sitting on that chair, in the hallways, back when we had all been waiting for Fly and her people to show themselves again for the first real time. When he had hurt¡­ or rather, killed, Fly¡¯s friend Pulti.


    ¡°Why are you so upset, Vim?¡± I dared to ask.


    Vim blinked, and then glanced at me. ¡°Am I?¡± he asked himself more than me.


    I nodded.


    He took a small breath and then glanced down, as to ponder something. ¡°Maybe I am¡­¡±


    ¡°You are¡­ did something happen?¡± I asked.


    He had been like this since before Fly showed up, so I knew it wasn¡¯t her. And even if it had started after her¡­ I wasn¡¯t sure what Fly could possibly have done to make him like this. She was a child who was much purer than one could imagine. She¡­ was a child. One who was basking in the glow of our Society, and the safety it allowed.


    ¡°Ha!¡± Merit laughed, drawing my eyes from the Societies Protector. Merit was laughing at Sofia who had fumbled with her fork, dropping it into her drink.


    Fly was smiling, and was even trying to help Sofia clean up the small mess she was making as she fished her fork out of her cup.


    ¡°I almost broke my friend today,¡± Vim then said.


    Looking away from the young bird, who was laughing, I frowned and tried to figure out what he meant.


    He nodded. ¡°Tosh almost broke today. I¡¯m worried he might still do so, if we¡¯re not careful,¡± he said.


    ¡°What¡¯d you do?¡± I asked. Why? What had happened? When had this happened?


    ¡°He asked where Sally was¡­ And like usual I¡¯m unable to do anything but tell the honest truth to those I should be more careful with,¡± Vim said.


    Sally¡­


    ¡°The woman who sacrificed herself for the humans. For this place,¡± I said. I had heard her story.


    He nodded. ¡°They weren¡¯t related, but might as well have been. Tosh saw Sally as a sister. Someone precious,¡± he said.


    Looking away from Vim¡¯s pained expression; I frowned and wondered what to say.


    So he had emerged from the corners of his broken mind¡­ and then realized someone precious to him was no longer around him. And then it was Vim who had to break the bad news.


    Vim sighed, and leaned back a little¡­ seemingly calming down a bit.


    ¡°Is she the reason that¡­ Tosh did what he did? Gone so¡­ dead?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No. Tosh endured something horrible. He failed, and others failed him¡­ It all happened so fast and so harshly that he hadn¡¯t been able to mentally withstand it. Before you judge him, others who had suffered the same chose to end their lives. At least he kept on living,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to judge him¡­ but¡­¡± I hesitated, since I wasn¡¯t sure if I should say it aloud.


    ¡°But?¡± Vim¡¯s eyes focused on me, but he hadn¡¯t turned his head. His odd glare as he stared at me out of the corner of his eye made me feel uneasy.


    Great. Another test. I shouldn¡¯t have said anything¡­ Especially since now I knew I had no choice but to say it.


    ¡°She was alive after too right? Sally?¡± I asked him.


    He nodded.


    ¡°Then he wasted their time together. Tosh had been sunken within himself for over a hundred years, Merit said. That means he could have had all those years with her and the rest¡­ had he not¡­¡± I stopped talking, as Vim¡¯s eyes became dull.


    A cold shiver ran down my back, and through my tail, and I hurriedly looked away from the man who had just likely found me wanting.


    Uh oh.


    Tosh was his friend.


    And¡­ Vim¡­


    He was a firm believer in free will and¡­


    Vim took a small breath, and shifted a little again. ¡°Well¡­ you¡¯re not wrong. Even if it hurts to hear it,¡± Vim whispered.


    Although a little glad Vim hadn¡¯t grown upset with me¡­ It was a little worrisome to hear how honest his hurt feelings were.


    ¡°You don¡¯t disagree?¡± I asked him.


    He shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°I figured you¡¯d grow upset with me,¡± I said.


    ¡°Why would I?¡± he asked.


    My ears fluttered a moment, and I had to look away from him again since it was embarrassing that my emotions were always so visible in front of him. If not on my face¡­ then elsewhere.


    ¡°He¡¯s your friend¡­ and I figured you¡¯d say it wasn¡¯t fair to judge someone without knowing, or experiencing, something similar,¡± I said.


    ¡°Ah¡­ well¡­ Who am I to know you haven¡¯t gone through similar tragedies? Or can¡¯t comprehend them? You¡¯re wiser than most, so you can probably at least have an idea of such¡­ desperation¡­ even if you haven¡¯t endured it yourself,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°Is that a part of your belief system? To not judge people too harshly?¡± I asked. Now that I thought about it, Vim did seem to not judge people too harshly. Or at least, our own people.


    Vim chuckled, drawing my eyes to him again. ¡°Funny. I usually judge people far too harshly, and need to remind myself not to,¡± he said.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Really?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°You think he should have been strong enough to not delve into his mind for safety, don¡¯t you? You think he ran. And by him running, he is the reason he lost precious time with those he loves,¡± Vim said.


    My tail twitched and wanted to wrap around my leg, but thanks to the bench we were sitting on it really wasn¡¯t feasible. My tail was angled a little too oddly. ¡°Well¡­ Yes¡­ I suppose so. I won¡¯t go so far as to say that Sally might be alive today if he had not¡­ well¡­ done what he did¡­ but I can¡¯t help but think it,¡± I said honestly.


    ¡°Hm¡­ Is that because you have the same harsh judgmental criticism for yourself, Renn?¡± Vim asked me.


    I gulped, and although held Vim¡¯s soft gaze¡­ wish I didn¡¯t. I wanted to look away. To leave.


    To run.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I answered honestly.


    Vim softly smiled, and then nodded as he looked away. ¡°The reason I¡­ try not to judge anyone Renn, is because of how often I¡¯ve failed myself. If you had any idea how many lives have slipped through my fingers, as I held them tightly¡­ Well¡­¡± Vim stopped talking as he stared at Fly and the rest, they were about done eating.


    ¡°Are you including those at the Sleepy Artist in that statement?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°I am.¡±


    Of course he was.


    It upset me to hear he so seriously thought so, even if I already knew full well that he did.


    After a few moments Vim elbowed me lightly in the arm, as to get my attention. ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°You think you have more blame than me, don¡¯t you?¡± he asked me.


    ¡°We¡¯ve talked about this before. Yes. I do,¡± I told him firmly.


    Vim studied me for a moment, and then looked away. ¡°Some societies say the king holds most the blame. Others lay the fault at the feet of their god. Some blame the mothers, for failing to raise their children properly. Then of course, there are those who blame fate or nature...¡± Vim spoke gently, but seriously.


    ¡°Anyone but themselves, after all,¡± I said with a nod.


    Vim chuckled and nodded, glad I understood his point.


    ¡°I told you, Vim¡­ I want to endure with you. That means enduring the blame, and fault, too,¡± I said softly.


    ¡°I know. You make the different me¡¯s inside debate something fierce,¡± he said with a sigh.


    ¡°Different ¡®you¡¯s¡¯?¡± I asked, wondering what he meant.


    He nodded. ¡°The protector says no one can do what I do. Not because they¡¯re not capable, but because that¡¯s my job. You can¡¯t take my job, that¡¯s mine. I earned it. I paid the dues¡­ Yet the man in me, the one who believes in free will, says that anyone can be anything. He wants to tell you to stand proud, and do what your heart feels it must. I usually don¡¯t listen to the man in me, but he¡¯s the one who is attracted to you. So he¡¯s rather vocal right now,¡± Vim said.


    Smiling at the man who was talking about something very¡­ odd, I studied the way he frowned as he pondered something. As if he was right now listening to those two parts of him debating as we spoke.


    ¡°Just two? I figured you were a man of many types, you know?¡± I teased him.


    ¡°Ah¡­ you¡¯ve found out one of my fatal flaws. I¡¯m lucky to have two, you know? For a long time I was nothing but the protector. I didn¡¯t allow¡­¡± Vim slowly went quiet, and I was about to tease and prod him to continue, but realized why before I could.


    Stepping into the room, from the door not far from where we sat, Brandy scanned the room before walking over to us.


    ¡°Well, she sure looks like she¡¯s making herself at home at least,¡± Brandy said as she sat next to me on the bench. As she did, I noticed the way the bench shifted a little.


    Was Brandy heavier than she looked?


    ¡°That¡¯s a good thing, isn¡¯t it?¡± I asked. Merit and Sofia sounded like they were telling Fly a story. Although I could hear what they were saying, I wasn¡¯t giving it my full attention. I caught only a few words here and there. Instead the thing I noticed the most, was the fact that they had Fly¡¯s full undivided attention.


    ¡°It is. Why aren¡¯t you over there, by the way?¡± Brandy asked.


    ¡°I want her to get used to hanging out with others without me,¡± I said.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Brandy nodded, but didn¡¯t say anything else. Maybe she didn¡¯t agree with that idea.


    ¡°Renn doesn¡¯t like how Fly thinks that we¡¯re rulers of some kind,¡± Vim said.


    Brandy chuckled as she patted my thigh. ¡°It¡¯s cute, though!¡± she said.


    ¡°It¡¯s a bad precedent,¡± I argued.


    ¡°Yet one that you won¡¯t be able to change her mind of, until she lives as a member of the Society. It could take her decades, Renn. Most can¡¯t even comprehend a community that isn¡¯t ruled by force, or a single individual,¡± Brandy said.


    Vim nodded.


    ¡°I know¡­ I just¡­¡± I grumbled as I shrugged.


    I knew full well. After all my own family had been the same way. But¡­


    Fly began to clap at something Sofia had said, and the three of us watched in silence as the little bird happily sat up farther on her seat. She was so transfixed in whatever she was hearing that she barely realized she was about to knock over her cup. It might be empty by now, though.


    ¡°Well, by the looks of that it won¡¯t be long at all. Good. I¡¯m glad,¡± Brandy whispered.


    ¡°I thought that last night too,¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh? Good to hear. Is she at least considering it, Vim?¡± Brandy asked Vim. Since I was sitting between them, Brandy had turned to speak to him from behind my head. As she spoke, my ears twitched a little thanks to her being close enough that the hair on my ears could feel her breath.


    ¡°She is. Renn wasn¡¯t joking. She almost made the decision last night. As long as nothing¡­ drastic happens, she¡¯ll ask to join soon. Good thing too, I got things to do,¡± Vim said.


    I glanced at Vim, and wondered what he meant.


    ¡°You do. I expect it to arrive tomorrow, maybe the next day at latest,¡± Brandy said.


    Oh. Right. She had something for him to do. A package or something¡­


    Glancing at Brandy, I noted the way she smirked at me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t get to know what it is, Renn. Sorry,¡± Brandy said apologetically.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± I nodded, and did my best to not feel too hurt by it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tease her. She likely will be coming with me anyway, since I can¡¯t seem to convince her otherwise,¡± Vim said.


    Brandy snickered. ¡°That¡¯s only because he isn¡¯t trying hard enough, huh?¡± she asked me as she reached over to wrap her arm around me. Her arm coiled around my shoulder, to pull me into her as if I was child.


    ¡°He has tried rather hard, actually,¡± I defended him.


    ¡°Ha!¡± Brandy snorted, and I closed an eye as she laughed and shook me alongside her own body. I could feel her chuckles and laughs from deep within her, and it made me smile. They were real, which was obvious, but feeling them was a little different than hearing or seeing.


    ¡°It¡¯s just something I need taken to the north. Though¡­ I guess you¡¯ll be going south first, won¡¯t you?¡± Brandy asked.


    South?


    I glanced over Brandy¡¯s arm, to Vim as he nodded. ¡°Herra has to go home. I¡¯ll head northward after dropping her off,¡± he said.


    Herra? Home?


    ¡°How am I missing all the important stuff?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You¡¯re not. Yet, at least,¡± Vim said.


    Brandy nodded¡­ which I felt and didn¡¯t see. ¡°And they say I keep secrets.¡±


    ¡°Vim does have a lot of secrets¡­¡± I sighed.


    ¡°He does!¡± Brandy agreed.


    Vim sighed, but before I could say more some movement caught my attention.


    Fly was stepping away from the table, and waving goodbye to Merit and Sofia.


    ¡°Oh? It¡¯s not that late yet is it?¡± Brandy asked as we watched Fly head towards us.


    No. It wasn¡¯t. It should still be a few hours before Fly wanted to leave¡­


    Although Fly approached with a smile, it slowly morphed into worried confusion as she drew near¡­ and I knew why.


    I was being held oddly by Brandy, after all.


    ¡°Everything okay Fly?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°I¡­ I think so? Are you okay?¡± she asked me.


    ¡°Does she look uncomfortable Vim?¡± Brandy asked about me.


    ¡°It¡¯s the weird smile. She¡¯s enjoying herself, but is trying to hide it so it looks weird,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°Gah!¡± I realized what he meant, and did my best to fix the awkward grin on my face.


    I tried and failed.


    Brandy laughed as she let me go, which was a little regretful.


    She hadn¡¯t needed to.


    I glared at Vim, the cause of Brandy¡¯s release, and then looked at Fly. Her happy smile had returned, and she was studying Brandy.


    ¡°Can I see your room Vim?¡± Fly then asked after a moment.


    ¡°My room¡­?¡± Vim¡¯s voice told me he had not expected the request at all. Especially since she was still staring at Brandy.


    ¡°Why his, young bird?¡± Brandy asked before I could.


    Fly shifted, and then glanced at me. ¡°I uh¡­ I¡¯ve seen her room¡­ and everyone else¡¯s too,¡± she said with a point at me.


    I nodded. She had. The first day she had been here she had seen everyone¡¯s rooms, and everyone else. My own she had seen a day later, since she had asked to see it.


    Yet¡­


    Why the fascination with seeing his room? Mine I understood, to a point¡­ but¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t have a real room, Fly. But I can show you the one I¡¯m staying in now if you¡¯d like,¡± Vim said.


    She nodded quickly.


    Vim stood, and I noticed that Fly didn¡¯t flinch or back away as he did so. She stared up at him, but didn¡¯t shiver or cower.


    She was making progress.


    I stood to join them, as did Brandy.


    While we stood, Fly held out her hand to Vim.


    I couldn¡¯t help it; I knew the weird grin that Vim had just teased me about returned to my face as I watched Vim take her hand as to lead her out of the dining area and to the hallway.


    Staying behind a little, alongside Brandy, I watched as Vim and Fly left. Heading down the hallway.


    ¡°She thinks he¡¯s the ruler,¡± Brandy whispered.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I turned to find out what she meant.


    She nodded and sighed. ¡°She wants to see his room to see if he lives like a king. She still doubts us,¡± Brandy whispered lightly, and then went to follow after them.


    I groaned as I realized she was completely correct.


    Well¡­ If that was the case then there was no better way to prove it than Vim¡¯s quarters.


    Turning to wave to Merit and Sofia, who both waved back with gentle smiles¡­ I wondered if they knew as well.


    Of course they have. They were far more used to this than I was and¡­


    As I left the dining area as well, I remembered that Vim had mentioned before that Sofia was a mother.


    She had many children, although none were here.


    Sighing softly, I followed Brandy who followed Vim and Fly to the stairs and up to the third floor.


    Everyone had a story, didn¡¯t they?


    Members broken. Lost members. Missing members.


    This place seemed so happy and full of life¡­ but the reality was it was rather solemn.


    It was as if the entire place was barely hanging together. Like the patchwork clothes that Fly wore. Barely held together at all.


    Hopefully Fly wouldn¡¯t notice the truth too quickly.


    Upon reaching Vim¡¯s room, I noticed that Brandy stayed back a little as Vim opened the door to let her in. I approached however, to join in their conversation.


    ¡°This is it?¡± Fly asked softly, as she stood at the door and stared into the bland room.


    ¡°It¡¯s not as bad as it looks,¡± Vim defended it.


    ¡°It¡¯s across from mine, too,¡± I said happily.


    Fly¡¯s feathers shifted, and she glanced behind her. Past me. To the door to my own room.


    ¡°Oh. Right¡­¡± she nodded, and seemed to figure that made perfect sense.


    I smiled at the way the young girl nodded. For some reason it made me very happy that she¡¯d find my statement to be an answer to her questions.


    Brandy snickered, but I ignored her.


    ¡°Vim travels, Fly. He doesn¡¯t spend too long in one place, so he doesn¡¯t have a permanent room here,¡± I explained the situation to her.


    Most of us had already done so, of course¡­ but she seemed to not really believe it yet.


    ¡°Where do you travel to?¡± she asked Vim.


    ¡°All over the place. I visit all of our members, to check on them,¡± he said.


    ¡°Is there that many?¡± she asked further.


    He nodded. ¡°A lot more than you¡¯d think, yes.¡±


    Fly hummed as she walked into Vim¡¯s room. I stayed near the door, watching her as she studied the lone bed and the things upon it.


    ¡°Weapons?¡± she asked.


    Our swords, the bow and some arrows, and a few other small items were on the bed. Pouches and leather pieces, mostly.


    ¡°Swords. They¡¯re blunt. The bow is for hunting, though we¡¯ve not needed to do so lately,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°Blunt?¡± Fly said the word oddly, which made me realize she didn¡¯t understand what he meant.


    ¡°They¡¯re not sharp, Fly. On purpose. You can touch the edge, to see for yourself,¡± I said.


    She glanced at me for a moment, then after realizing I was being sincere she reached out to do so. She seemed to struggle in pulling it out of its sheath, so Vim stepped forward to help her. After a moment she was able to touch the edge of the blade, confirming it was blunt.


    ¡°What¡¯s the point if it¡¯s not sharp?¡± she asked once she was done touching it.


    ¡°To train. I¡¯ve been teaching Renn how to wield a sword,¡± Vim said.


    Fly¡¯s face contorted into unease as she stared up at Vim¡­ and then it morphed a little into worry as she turned to look at me.


    I nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not good at it, though,¡± I said honestly.


    The young bird¡¯s worried look softened a little as she frowned. ¡°Why?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m not sure. I think I¡¯m just not experienced enough, and,¡± I started to reason it and gestured with my hands, but she shook her head to stop me.


    ¡°Why are you learning how to kill?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Oh¡­ well¡­¡± I lowered my hands, and wasn¡¯t entirely sure what to say to her.


    ¡°She¡¯s in training, Fly. To become like Vim,¡± Brandy rejoined the conversation, which made Fly jump a little as Brandy stepped around the door, to stand next to me.


    ¡°Training¡­¡± Fly whispered.


    I nodded, even though Vim was glaring at us.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you strong enough already?¡± Fly asked me.


    Brandy chuckled as I smiled down at the young bird, who was staring at me with a rather¡­ sad look. Was she pitying me?


    ¡°Turns out no, I¡¯m not¡­¡± I said honestly.


    She hummed a moment, and then glanced back at Vim¡­ then looked once more at the rest of the room.


    ¡°You really aren¡¯t the leader, are you?¡± Fly asked him.


    Vim smiled and shook his head. ¡°No. Far from it.¡±


    ¡°Your room is nice though,¡± Fly said to me. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Oh. Great.


    ¡°It is. But honestly I think your room is a little better. I like all the open space, and the windows up top,¡± I said.


    Fly nodded, and then slowly stopped.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Smiling at her, I held my hand out to her¡­ just as Vim usually did.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go see your room, Fly,¡± I said.


    Brandy and Vim watched intently as Fly stared at me, then looked down at my hand¡­ and then without a word, she took it.

 Chapter One Hundred and Sixty Eight – Vim – The Cost To Join

    It was time for her to go, but she hadn¡¯t moved or said a word in about an hour.


    The young bird was sitting on her bed. It was a larger bed, and covered in decorative pillows. She was sitting amidst the pillows and staring up at the large circular window that took up most of the room¡¯s roof.


    We were on the third floor still near Merit¡¯s room. It was a room that was as far from the doors as possible, but not isolated like Renn¡¯s and mine were.


    It was also one of the few two story rooms available. In the corner of the room, was a small staircase that led to the second floor. A little balcony that had shelves and a place to sit and read was up there. It was also a place one could sit and stare out the large circular window up in the roof, thanks to its angle.


    Glancing up at the dark window, and the rain softly pattering upon it¡­ I wondered if I should say anything or not.


    Fly needed to go now. Even if the storm would keep most of the light from daybreak at bay, it was still dangerous for her. The city would start to get busy soon, even during the storm. No matter the weather, jobs still needed to get done.


    Looking away from the window, I glanced at Renn who was sitting up against the bed. She was reading a small book, sitting on the floor and resting up onto the bed. She had been reading aloud, to Fly, but the young girl wasn¡¯t paying attention.


    She was lost in her mind, staring at the room around her.


    Brandy had left not too long ago, after witnessing the young bird fall to her knees and sob upon realizing that we were being serious.


    This was her room. Or at least, it could be. It should be.


    Could be¡­


    Studying the young bird¡¯s eyes, and the film of tears upon them¡­ I knew it was time.


    Time not just for her to go, but to make a decision.


    Standing up, I noticed that she failed to notice my approach. Renn however, did. Her ears twitched, and her tail rose up off the ground as I walked up to the bed.


    ¡°Fly,¡± I got the young girl¡¯s attention. Gently.


    The bird blinked, and a tiny tear ran down the side of her face¡­ disappearing into the feathers beneath her chin and on her neck.


    After a small moment she turned to look at me. She shuffled a little, moving herself as she did so. She must have realized she¡¯d been sitting motionless for some time.


    ¡°Sunrise isn¡¯t far off, little one,¡± I warned her.


    She blinked a few more times, and I ignored Renn¡¯s glare as she closed her book.


    Fly shivered a little, and then looked down. To the bed she was sitting upon.


    Little hands reached out to touch the soft blanket beneath her. It was fluffy, probably too much for her in all honesty.


    ¡°Already¡­?¡± she whispered the question.


    I nodded. ¡°Already.¡±


    Fly looked around the room¡­ and I could see the worry in her eyes.


    Worry that this room was but a dream. That she¡¯d lose it, if she left it.


    That it wasn¡¯t real.


    The look on her face told me she was wiser than her age. Even if she acted innocently sometimes, her life had not been kind enough to keep her from maturing quickly.


    She knew that what she was doing was dangerous. She knew our Society was unique, and not something she could enjoy forever¡­ at least not without paying the price.


    Yet had anyone actually told her the price yet?


    ¡°You could live here, Fly,¡± I told her.


    Fly¡¯s eyes left a nearby dresser to stare at me.


    I nodded gently at her. ¡°You could belong here,¡± I added.


    ¡°How?¡± she barely got the question out.


    Renn¡¯s ears perked up, and I stepped forward.


    ¡°Little Fly¡­ Let me tell you what must be given,¡± I started.


    Fly¡¯s eyes widened, but she didn¡¯t shy away. Instead she nodded, and even crawled a little closer to me.


    I kept myself from smiling at the girl, who was so obviously willing to hear what it took. To pay the debt, if able.


    ¡°You must abandon them,¡± I told her.


    Fly stopped inching towards me, and went still.


    ¡°Your master, who demands sacrifice. The elders who feed your master. Your friends who choose them over us. Your fellows who threaten us. You must abandon them all, if they won¡¯t do the same,¡± I said.


    Renn went just as still as Fly did. Out of the corner of my eye I could see Renn¡¯s apprehensive expression. She was worried. She likely didn¡¯t think I had chosen the right time.


    Funny, since I felt this was the perfect time.


    ¡°Abandon¡­¡± Fly whispered.


    I nodded. ¡°Your master and those who serve them. They do not belong to the Society. They do not have the right to enter it, the way they are. Anyone who would sacrifice our own kind, let alone feed upon them, is everything our Society is against. The Society was made, created, to protect those who are weak. To protect the ones who suffered under such monsters. To save them. If you wish, you can join Fly¡­ but to do so means we become your family, not them. And if they do not do the same, then they become enemies. Not just ours, but yours as well,¡± I explained.


    Fly gulped¡­ and after a moment looked over to Renn. Renn sat up straighter, and I notice the way the book made noises as she gripped it tightly. She was unsure of herself, almost more than Fly was.


    ¡°Am I the only one allowed to join?¡± Fly asked her as she reached over to grab a small pillow. She held it close, as if in support.


    Renn, although hesitating, didn¡¯t miss a beat. ¡°No, Fly. Any of your people can join, but they have to do the same. They have to stop eating each other. Stop killing each other. They have to abide by our rules, not theirs,¡± Renn said.


    Fly shifted again, to look at me. ¡°Most won¡¯t do that, Vim,¡± she said to me.


    ¡°Right now, Fly¡­ you¡¯re the only one I care about,¡± I said, getting her back on track.


    The young bird¡¯s eyes begun to water, and she looked down to her hands. They were tightly grabbing a pillow.


    ¡°Why did you show me this room?¡± she cried.


    Renn stood, and was about to climb up onto the bed, but I held my hand out to stop her. She glared at me, but I ignored her and kept my eyes on the crying bird.


    ¡°Usually, Fly¡­ we¡¯d not pressure you. We¡¯d let you decide at your leisure¡­ but today, here at this moment, the world isn¡¯t kind enough for such a mercy. Your master is dangerous. Each time you leave, could be the last time we ever see you. So we have to ask. We have to ask¡­¡± I said.


    Fly took a deep breath, and I noticed the snot. She cried like a little child.


    Well, she was one in a sense.


    ¡°We want you safe, Fly,¡± Renn whispered.


    ¡°If I stay here¡­ no one will be safe,¡± Fly said between small huffs. She was getting her crying under control.


    Renn frowned, not understanding her.


    I did, though.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about us, Fly. Do not let your choice, your life¡­ your happiness, be decided by someone else,¡± I said.


    Fly looked up, and I was glad she was looking at me and not Renn. Renn would probably break too, and start crying with her had she looked elsewhere.


    ¡°They¡¯ll come. If I don¡¯t go back,¡± Fly said.


    ¡°Let them,¡± I said.


    She shook her head.


    ¡°Do you want to stay Fly?¡± Renn asked.


    Fly shivered as she nodded.


    Ah¡­


    Stepping forward, I knelt down. Going to my knees, as if to pray against the bed¡­ I reached out to grab the little girl¡¯s hands.


    They were a little wet. Her tears had been falling upon them¡­ but they were warm. And she held me back, as I held her gently.


    ¡°What is stopping you, little bird? Make this your nest. Everyone here will welcome you,¡± I said.


    ¡°They know I come here,¡± Fly whispered.


    I nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sure they do,¡± I said. I had figured they did.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t. Not until yesterday,¡± Fly said.


    Renn frowned as I kept my smile. ¡°Will they not let you stay here with us Fly?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°No. They still want you to feed the master, so they won¡¯t get eaten instead,¡± Fly said.


    ¡°Is there no one else who would be willing to join, Fly?¡± Renn asked.


    I expected Fly to shake her head, and was surprised when she actually blinked and nodded. ¡°There are.¡±


    ¡°Why don¡¯t they come too then?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Scared,¡± Fly whispered.


    Of course they were.


    Either of us, or their own people. Likely the very ones that Fly was scared of.


    The room was silent for a moment. Other than Fly¡¯s sniffing. She wasn¡¯t crying anymore, but the remnants were still there. She needed to blow her nose¡­


    As I looked around for something to use, if not my own shirt, I found Renn holding a small rag.


    Where had she gotten it?


    I nodded, and lifted Fly¡¯s hands a little to get her attention. ¡°Blow your nose¡­ then we¡¯ll go to the roof,¡± I said to her.


    Fly nodded as she thankfully took the rag from Renn.


    Standing as Fly blew her nose; I decided to follow her home tonight.


    I wasn¡¯t sure yet if I¡¯d¡­ enter her home with her or not, but I needed to know where it was. I couldn¡¯t afford to not know, just in case she stopped showing up and I needed to find her.


    She didn¡¯t realize it¡­ and neither did Renn, likely¡­


    But Fly was now a member of our Society.


    She had nodded, after all.


    ¡°Feel better?¡± Renn asked after Fly finished. The young bird nodded, and then smiled at Renn.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Fly, before the sun rises,¡± I said.


    ¡°Stop rushing her,¡± Renn complained.


    ¡°Mhm, I need to get back before she wakes up,¡± Fly said as she clambered off the bed.


    ¡°Who?¡± Renn asked for me.


    ¡°The one who checks if I¡­¡± Fly hesitated, and then glanced over at me. ¡°She makes sure I¡¯m still there,¡± she finished.


    ¡°Then best to hurry,¡± I said, ignoring Renn¡¯s worried look.


    Fly nodded as she walked over to take my hand.


    Accepting the little hand into my own, I gestured for Renn to follow us. She would have anyway, but I needed her to close the door behind me when I went to follow Fly in a moment.


    Heading out of the room, I allowed the young girl to take a moment to stare into the room. She took a small breath, the kind that was a sigh but almost ended up becoming a sob.


    ¡°You can come back tomorrow night,¡± I told her.


    She nodded.


    Stepping away, I guided the bird to the nearest stairwell. It was close by, since we were already on the third floor.


    ¡°Did you like your room, Fly?¡± Renn asked as she followed us down the hall.


    ¡°Mhm¡­¡± Fly nodded.


    ¡°Better than mine,¡± I said.


    Fly¡¯s hand tightened within my own, and she looked up at me with a weird look.


    ¡°What? It¡¯s the truth,¡± I said.


    She then scrunched up her face as she laughed at me. ¡°It is!¡±


    Smiling at her, we ascended the stairs¡­ and I opened the door to the roof for her. Her laughing died as the world got a little loud, since it was still raining.


    It hadn¡¯t sounded like such a downpour while inside, but it must have been this whole time. Not only was it a little loud, there were large puddles all over the roof.


    ¡°The sewers are going to be flooded,¡± Fly said.


    ¡°Of that I¡¯m sure,¡± I said.


    We stood right outside the door, underneath the small canopy that extended a little past the door. We weren¡¯t standing in the rain, but I was able to reach out into the rain.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask the others if they¡¯ll join,¡± Fly then said.


    I kept my eyes on the rain, and nodded. ¡°Do so carefully, Fly,¡± I warned her.


    She nodded as she lifted her hood to cover her head. The patchwork was visible even in the stormy night.


    ¡°Will you accept them? There¡¯s¡­ a few,¡± she asked.


    ¡°As long as they obey the rules. You should know them by now,¡± I said.


    ¡°I think so¡­¡± she said.


    ¡°I¡¯d start small, Fly. Maybe¡­ bring one more? Someone you can trust? Bring them here with you tonight,¡± I offered her a strategy.


    Fly shifted on a heel, as to look up at me. Her eyes were a little bright in the dark. They were reflective, a little more than most of our kinds.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try,¡± she said.


    I nodded. She nodded back.


    She then turned, to look down the stairs at Renn. ¡°I¡¯ll see you tonight Renn,¡± Fly said.


    ¡°Goodnight Fly. Be safe,¡± Renn said.


    Fly nodded, and then with a soft smile up at me¡­ she let go of my hand and stepped out into the rain.


    Watching her go, I took note of the place she ran to. The same spot as all the other times. She was going to leap off the roof, and head towards the port.


    ¡°I really thought this was the night,¡± Renn complained as she stepped up to the door.


    ¡°It was, Renn. She¡¯s decided to join us, but not before trying to save those she cares for,¡± I said.


    Renn nodded with a huff. ¡°I got that much, Vim¡­ but it worries me that she thinks staying here would endanger us,¡± she said.


    ¡°Of course it would, Renn. If she stays here they¡¯ll think we kidnapped her. Or ate her. They¡¯ll not listen to reason¡­¡± I said as we both watched Fly jump off the roof.


    ¡°If they did we wouldn¡¯t have¡­¡± Renn stopped talking as I stepped forward. ¡°Vim?¡± she asked worriedly.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to follow her. Close the door behind me, and let Brandy know what I¡¯m doing. I¡¯ll be back,¡± I said quickly as I hurried away from the door.


    ¡°Wait¡­! Vim!¡± Renn shouted after me, but I didn¡¯t stop to explain. Fly was quick. I lost her once before, I¡¯d not do so again.


    Running into the rain, I ignored the puddles I splashed through as I went to the ledge that Fly had jumped off from. I hopped up onto the top of the lifted ledge, and quickly scanned the surroundings.


    There. Running into one of the nearby alleyways. A dark blotch, moving quickly yet lowly.


    Leaping from the roof, I ignored the rush of air as I fell to the street below.


    Luckily it was storming. Although early in the morning, by now there would be at least a few people walking around. Thanks to the heavy rain there wasn¡¯t even a knight patrol to worry about.


    Landing on the sidewalk, I skidded a little thanks to the layer of water. Once I got my footing back, I rushed forward to follow after Fly.


    It didn¡¯t take long for me to catch up to her enough that I needed to slow down again.


    Following Fly carefully, I made sure to stay just far enough behind her that she¡¯d not notice me if she was to look around for me. She hadn¡¯t looked behind her yet, but I knew eventually she would. At the very least she would when she neared her home, or the entrance to it.


    While I shadowed her through alley after alley, I realized we were heading to the north of the port. It actually made sense, in a way¡­ the old sewer outlets, the main ones, spewed out right near there. They were now probably only pouring rainwater anymore, however.


    Fly ran quickly, and surely. She had her route down to muscle memory¡­ and likely not just because of all the nights she¡¯s visited us. Maybe this was a route that many of her people took and used, when out about in town.


    Once we were near the main road near the port, Fly started to slow down¡­ and begun to look around. At one point, at a crossroads, she actually stopped and looked up into the sky¡­ as if to smell for something.


    Likely was. It was a good thing I had no scent.


    ¡°Astute little lady,¡± I whispered as I peered around a corner, watching her stare down another alleyway. She had hesitated a moment, and hid behind a small barrel to stare down the alley.


    She could sense that I was watching her. To a degree. Yet wasn¡¯t able to realize it was me, or where I was.


    Maybe it was because she was a bird? Lilly had good senses too.


    Once Fly was sure no one was following her she headed deeper down the alley. She now slowed to a brisk walking pace, which made it difficult for me. Especially since the alley she entered was rather big, and lacked anything to hide behind. It didn¡¯t have much junk at all, which was strange.


    I decided to climb up to the roof. Using exposed bricks, and a windowsill for handles and footfalls, I quickly climbed up to the second story. The roof, like most here in Lumen, was flattened to let people utilize it. It made the roof wet, and full of puddles, but it also allowed me to calmly follow Fly down the alley without being noticed.


    Glancing around, to memorize the area, I realized we really were where the large pipes exited the sidewall. The port itself was only a few blocks away to the south.


    Fly rounded a corner, and headed down a new alley. One that was small and¡­


    Studying her as she fumbled with a door to a large warehouse looking building, I watched Fly enter the door and shut it behind her carefully.


    Hopping over to the roof of the building across, I walked over to the edge of the roof and knelt down as to hide amongst the shadows. Staring down at the brick building she had entered, I realized it was an older warehouse. Likely one of the first made back when this section of city had been developing.


    The warehouse looked decrepit, and unused. There weren¡¯t any windows, likely thanks to it being so close to the sea.


    Somewhere within that building was likely their entrance, or one of them, to their hideout.


    I was about to hop off the roof, to open the door and peer into it, but stopped when I heard a small splash behind me.


    Turning a little, I frowned at the silhouette in the darkness.


    Stepping away from the chimney that they had likely been leaning up against for hours, I studied the broad shouldered man.


    Staying kneeled, the man smirked in the dark as he stepped towards me.


    Between the pointy ears, sharp teeth, and red eyes I didn¡¯t need to question who or what he was.


    ¡°So you¡¯re one of us? Don¡¯t look¡¯it,¡± He said.


    His voice told me more than his appearance. His accent was from the north. Far north, beyond the mountains.


    ¡°One of you?¡± I asked the man, playing dumb.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me!¡± He swiped his arm through the air, slicing rain. He snarled as he stepped closer to me again. ¡°Playing with her are you? You must be a weird one. Feathers don¡¯t feel good,¡± he said.


    My eye twitched¡­ and I stood.


    Before I could calm myself enough to say something to him, the man spat at me and growled.


    ¡°I¡¯ll not share. Not a pound of meat, or a single woman. Even the ugly ones! You¡¯ll get none of it! Leave before I kill you,¡± the man pointed at me as he gave me an order.


    ¡°You don¡¯t look like you want to let me leave,¡± I said as I glanced around. Were there more?


    I couldn¡¯t sense any others¡­ but that didn¡¯t mean there weren¡¯t. After all, I hadn¡¯t noticed him.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather you didn¡¯t,¡± he said.


    Of course he did.


    ¡°Are you their master?¡± I asked hopefully.


    His smirk gave me the answer before his words did. ¡°Ha! Me? Want me to feed you to the master? Is that what you want? Haha!¡± he seemed to find that hilarious. He wanted to step forward again, to confront me¡­ but kept himself still. He was laughing too much.


    While he laughed at himself, I heard the familiar chuckle and groans that mixed together. Making him sound¡­


    His eyes were darting back and forth, as if I wasn¡¯t alone and another person was standing nearby. Yet there wasn¡¯t.


    His smirk was tilted oddly, and not because of his facial structure. He was also trying to frown at the same time.


    Laughing, while groaning as if in pain.


    Insane.


    The insanity of cannibalism.


    It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve seen it, but like always it was obvious.


    Our kind especially fell to it. Humans did too, but not as harshly.


    ¡°I pity you¡­ But I pity those who you make suffer more,¡± I said to him.


    ¡°Pfa!¡± He lost most his smile, even though it returned as he stepped towards me. He pointed at me again. ¡°I¡¯ll have to teach that spoiled bird a lesson aft¡ª¡± His voice was lost to the rain as I slammed into him.


    Hitting him square in the chest, I pulled my punch the moment I felt his sternum and cavity collapse beneath my fist.


    Crunching the tile roof beneath me, I watched as the man¡¯s body went flying towards the sea.


    Glancing behind me, I saw the crumbling hole near the ledge. Where I had just been standing.


    I had rushed forward too quickly. I broke the roof. That wasn¡¯t good¡­ odds were if there was anyone in this building I stood upon, they were about to come out and see what was going on.


    ¡°Wha!¡± the man finally found his voice as he flew out of sight, landing in the street nearby.


    Stepping over the broken tiles, I walked over to the edge of the roof. I couldn¡¯t see the man. My impact had sent him past even the next building.


    Jumping to the next roof, I hurried over to the next ledge. This time I was able to find the man.


    He was sprawled on the ground, near the streets curb. He was moving¡­ but slowly¡­ and shaking his head, as if in a daze.


    Likely was.


    Jumping off the roof, I landed a little ways from the man. He was groaning, and trying to mutter something but didn¡¯t seem able to form a coherent word.


    Had he hit his head? There was a splotch of darkness in his hair¡­


    Yes. As I drew closer, I was able to smell the blood. He had likely hit his head upon hitting the street. The cobblestone had not been gentle with him.


    Of course, neither had I.


    Good.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad I waited until she said yes,¡± I said as I stepped over to him.


    I bent over to grab the man by the shirt. As I gripped his clothes, and hefted him, I realized he was wearing normal clothing.


    Clean clothes. Fine clothes. They were even in fashion, with recent designs and colors.


    Nothing like the patchwork dregs that Fly wore.


    The man was heavier than he looked, and shifted a little but didn¡¯t or wasn¡¯t able to fight me off as I dragged him behind me and headed for the sea.


    His shoes made noisy sounds as I dragged him behind me. The sound of the fine leather scraping the cobblestone told me once again the difference between him and Fly.


    Granted, thanks to her talons, she¡¯d not be able to wear normal shoes¡­ but¡­


    ¡°I hate the disparity of the weak,¡± I said to him.


    He groaned. He was able to hear me, and conscious enough to register it. But nothing more.


    ¡°Nothing infuriates me more. The strong are supposed to protect the weak. Why does everyone always get it backwards?¡± I asked him, and the world.


    How come all those I meet are like him? Like their master.


    Even the ones who I considered better, like Tor, were only so out of necessity.


    Rounding a small office looking building, I dragged the man towards the sea wall. A large block of stone that blocked the large waves of the sea from pouring into the city. I wasn¡¯t gentle as I stepped up onto the stairwell, his head banged against the edge of the stone as I did so.


    He twitched in pain, but didn¡¯t do much more. I took a deep breath of the ocean spray as I walked towards the edge of the sea wall.


    We were far enough now from the main city, that even if someone walked by they¡¯d probably not notice us. Especially so since it was still storming, and the sun had yet to actually rise.


    Glancing down at the man I was holding, I stared at the line of glistening dark liquid running down his head, and dripping off his nose.


    Shuffling him a little, I reached out and grabbed him by the neck. Lifting him before me, I studied the man who limply hung in front of me. He was a little taller than me, but I held him up at enough of an angle to keep his feet off the ground.


    Stepping up to the edge of the sea wall, I held the man out over the raging ocean.


    Squeezing his throat, I felt the broken bones within his neck.


    Seems more than his skull had been damaged from the impact. But did his neck break on the fall, or from my initial blow that sent him flying?


    Would explain why he couldn¡¯t talk, even though his eyes were dizzily looking around. He was still alive.


    Must have been rather strong¡­ even for one of our kind. Such damage was fatal for most. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°You can hate me. You can blame me. For not finding you before you fell into such depravity,¡± I said to him.


    His eyelids twitched, as he tried to blink.


    It was too bad he had broken so thoroughly. I¡¯d not be able to get any information out of him like this¡­ but at the same time, maybe it was for the best.


    I reached out to turn his head a little. His head fell back with an odd angle, showing that he was internally decapitated. Yet it wasn¡¯t the state of his spinal column I was interested in. Instead I studied the lines of scales running along his neck.


    They were similarly colored to his skin, but slightly reflective. Some kind of lizard maybe.


    A large wave splashed up the sea wall, dousing me and the man I held. A human might have been pushed over by the force of the wave, but I remained standing. The wave though had pushed the man¡¯s head forward, rolling his chin along my wrist thanks to the way I held his neck.


    ¡°You¡¯d probably live for days before dying. Consider this a mercy,¡± I told him.


    He took a breath, likely to argue or yell¡­ but couldn¡¯t. The breath entered his lungs and then left it, doing nothing more than creating a strange wheezing sound.


    Tightening my grip, I watched as the man¡¯s head rolled along the force of my squeeze. It wasn¡¯t moving because he was resisting, it was moving because I was crushing everything it was connected to.


    As I finished destroying everything in his throat, and crushing close his air pipe, I hoped this wasn¡¯t one of the ones Fly had planned to invite to the Society.


    Once I was sure he was dead, and wouldn¡¯t heal from the damage, I released the man.


    His limp body fell into the raging sea and disappeared. I watched the waves splash up against the wall for a moment, and noticed the body for a few moments. It was thrashed up against the wall¡­ and then pulled down into the depths.


    Not far from here, a little northward about two city blocks, along the sea wall was a set of pipes. They were half submerged, from the ocean swell.


    Eventually, after the storm ended, the body would probably wash ashore nearby. But by then his body should be degraded enough that no humans could identify him, or his traits.


    And even if it wasn¡¯t, a strange body washing ashore from the sea was typical. Typical stories told around bars and by sailors.


    Never given much credit, if any at all.


    With a sigh I turned and headed back towards the nearby street.


    A quick glance showed no one watching or nearby. Yet that didn¡¯t mean someone wasn¡¯t watching from a window from one of the many buildings around here.


    Stepping down the sea wall, to the cobblestone street, I took a deep breath of cold ocean air. I couldn¡¯t smell the man¡¯s blood anymore, even though I knew some of it had dripped nearby.


    I was soaked now, and not just because of the rain. I knew the ocean salt would ruin the clothes I wore, but it was a small price to pay.


    ¡°Always a cost,¡± I said as I headed back towards the Animalia Corporation building.


    I had wanted to peak into the warehouse, but decided to do it another time.


    If I entered now and heard or saw others like that man¡­


    Likely I¡¯d not hesitate killing them either.


    Pausing before the warehouse that Fly had entered, I searched for any sign. A mark, or maybe a tell that this building was or led to their home.


    Nothing was obvious¡­ but it was also dark, and stormy. Maybe during a clear day something would stand out.


    ¡°Don¡¯t go in, Vim. Give them a chance,¡± I told myself.


    Spending a little longer than I should have before the building, I finally convinced myself to step away and head back.


    The sun started brightening the dark clouds right as I returned to the company building, and I found Renn and Merit waiting for me.

 Chapter One Hundred and Sixty Nine – Renn – To Sit Out

    Handing Vim the towel, I wondered if maybe he had swam in the ocean or something. Not only had his clothes been heavily soaked¡­ I could just faintly smell the sea from them. Which was weird. He usually didn¡¯t smell at all, but maybe it took time for new scents upon him to disappear.


    If so, how long did it take? Minutes? Hours? Definitely not days¡­


    Though maybe the reason I could smell the sea from them was because they were no longer on his person. They were now piled up in the corner, near the basket where dirty clothes usually went. Maybe he had simply taken them off in time.


    ¡°Was it one of the ones who came before?¡± Merit asked.


    Vim shook his head as he covered it with the towel I had just given him. He scrubbed his hair dry, and I used the moment to glance down at his mostly naked body.


    He looked fine. Unhurt. He was still wearing underwear, which was loose and baggy, but most of his body was visible. He didn¡¯t look injured at all.


    ¡°No¡­ He had scales, and inhuman teeth but I didn¡¯t really spend long talking to him,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°Hm¡­ Fly definitely doesn¡¯t eat people. I wonder if that¡¯s one of the reasons she lives away from the rest of them,¡± Merit said.


    ¡°Is it that easy to tell? When someone eats our own kind?¡± I asked.


    Vim stopped drying his hair and rested the towel on his neck and shoulders. ¡°It is. But it¡¯s not something that happens instantly. It takes¡­ well¡­ a few years probably, usually,¡± Vim said.


    Merit nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve eaten our kind before, Renn. But I¡¯ve done so only a few times, and spread out over hundreds of years,¡± she said softly.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what to say to that, or the strange look of pain on her face.


    No. That wasn¡¯t pain.


    That was shame.


    ¡°Does¡­ is it the number then? Or the frequency?¡± I asked, doing my best to not judge her too harshly. Especially since I could to a certain degree understand how it could, and probably did, happen.


    ¡°It¡¯s different for everyone. Predators succumb faster, surprisingly. Or maybe not, if you think about it,¡± Vim said.


    Oh? ¡°We do?¡± I asked.


    He nodded as he stood from the bench, I stepped back to let him¡­ even though he wasn¡¯t entirely naked it was still a little odd to be so close to him when he looked it.


    I stood near Merit as we watched Vim head to the small shelf that had new clothes for him. We were in a small shower room, near the depot. A place not really used by our kind, but it was late enough that no one else was nearby. And Vim and Merit strangely enough hadn¡¯t wanted anyone else to bother them during this conversation just yet.


    I¡¯d find it concerning, if not for the fact that Brandy had came to see Vim when he got back and heard the story. She left a little after he had gotten into the shower to clean himself.


    They weren¡¯t trying to keep it a secret¡­ they just didn¡¯t want others to grow concerned or worried just yet.


    ¡°It¡¯s disappointing to hear, but it was expected Renn,¡± Merit said. Glancing down at her as Vim got dressed, she nodded at me. ¡°Most of our kind are like that. Lost to themselves. Either stuck in their archaic ways¡­ or too stupid to live any other way. I expect only a few to join our society alongside Fly. And those who do will likely be women and children,¡± Merit added.


    ¡°The man made it very clear he saw her as a possession. Typical for predators,¡± Vim said.


    Although disappointing, I knew they were right. After all, my own family had been the same way. My brothers¡­


    ¡°Will¡­ since you killed that man, will that cause issues? For Fly?¡± I asked.


    ¡°If they¡¯re even able to prove he¡¯s dead, and that it was me¡­ it might,¡± Vim admitted as he put on the last piece of clothes I had gotten for him, loose pants.


    I hadn¡¯t gotten him any shoes or socks, since I hadn¡¯t known where to get them. In fact the shirt and pants he was wearing now were just the typical worker clothes we used here in the Society. Nothing fancy¡­ although it was a little neat to know that I was able to eyeball what would fit him comfortably and what wouldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Pants are a little loose,¡± I said as I studied the way they shifted as he headed for the shower¡¯s exit.


    Merit and I followed him, but had to pause since he did too. ¡°Hm¡­¡± he nodded as he checked them, but didn¡¯t seem to mind.


    ¡°Was he strong Vim?¡± Merit asked after we returned to leaving the showers.


    ¡°The man¡­? Hm¡­ he survived a blow to the chest¡­ but he went inert when his head hit the street stones from the fall. He survived a broken neck, but even if I hadn¡¯t finished him off he likely would have succumbed to the damage later,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°Inert?¡± I asked about the word I didn¡¯t really understand.


    ¡°Likely limp. Or wasn¡¯t able to move. Probably a severe concussion if he hit his head,¡± Merit explained.


    Ah. That made sense.


    ¡°He uses odd words sometimes,¡± I said.


    Merit was focused elsewhere so only absentmindedly nodded at me before asking her next question. ¡°Was he older?¡±


    ¡°Old enough¡­ A grown man, in appearance at least,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°And he really threatened to hurt Fly?¡± I asked again.


    We rounded a corner, and headed into one of the main hallways. Leading back to the center of the building. ¡°He did. In a way only male predators do, too,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°Typical,¡± Merit mumbled. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Was it? My brothers had been that way too, but¡­


    I wanted to groan, since they really had been. They had been just as, if not worse and¡­


    ¡°Renn?¡± Merit got my attention, and I realized we were standing before a stairwell. Merit and Vim were about half way up, and staring down at me.


    Woops.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I hurried to follow them, and did my best to toss aside any thoughts about my family. I¡¯ve been thinking about them a lot lately, and it was really upsetting.


    Merit studied me with a worried look, but Vim turned to continue forward. He was probably used to me doing that by now.


    ¡°Most of our kind died by the hands of such men, Renn. Either eaten, or abused to death thanks to their brutality. Don¡¯t doubt Vim¡¯s assessment of the man. He¡¯s one of a handful in all of history who has dealt with as many as he has,¡± Merit said as she went to climbing the stairs next to me.


    I did my best to nod and smile to Merit, who was obviously trying to comfort me. She was worried I was upset.


    But why would I be? I knew Vim was¡­


    Well¡­


    Glancing at the Societies Protector, I knew without being told that Vim didn¡¯t hesitate. I had been told of it. I had seen it. I knew of it.


    I was being taught to replicate it.


    You eliminate any and all threats to the Society. As fast as possible. Without hesitation.


    Even if you would find yourself doubting your choices and actions later. You simply did what you must.


    ¡°Vim¡¯s also underselling the insanity, Renn. I¡¯m rather surprised you¡¯ve never encountered it. Though maybe that¡¯s thanks to the last wars,¡± Merit said.


    ¡°It¡¯s the humans, Merit. They¡¯ve also gotten better at killing monsters,¡± Vim said as we reached the second floor.


    Merit hesitated, which made me pause too. Was she okay?


    The small white haired girl glared at Vim¡­ she was almost snarling at him. ¡°And who taught them that I wonder?¡± she said.


    My heart thumped, and I turned quickly¡­ to find that Vim had stopped walking.


    He was facing away from us still, since we had been following him¡­ and although dressed in the Animalia clothing, he looked suddenly out of place.


    An uneasy silence filled the hallway, and I shifted to study Merit. Unluckily I was wearing my hat, since even though it was late there were still humans here. The night guards especially, even though I hadn¡¯t seen one for awhile. I¡¯d have liked to hear her heartbeat, she looked upset¡­ so it was probably beating quickly.


    ¡°Merit¡­?¡± I did my best to calmly speak, since the silence had continued to harden.


    She ignored me for a moment, and then blinked and turned to look at me. Her expression softened quite a bit, and then she smiled. ¡°Sorry¡­ Just a small issue between us. Come, come,¡± Merit extended her hand, and although I took it¡­ I was a little unsure of what to say or think about it.


    Vim returned to walking, seemingly willing to act as if Merit had never said anything.


    Was that one of the reason Merit didn¡¯t like Vim? Had he taught humans how to kill our own kind?


    Honestly I wasn¡¯t sure if it was really needed. After all, although stronger than humans¡­ most of us weren¡¯t so by much. Like Fly. She was as weak as a normal human girl.


    Plus to be honest, all our strength means nothing if we had to face enough humans at once.


    But¡­


    Walking hand and hand with Merit, I thought of those wolves Vim and I had met before. Those Vim called ancestors. Monarchs.


    Those used to be what most of our kind were like. My own grandparents had been more beast than man.


    Maybe it was those she was speaking of.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fret too much about it, Renn. I can hate him, but still respect him. Plus it won¡¯t stop me from loving you, no matter how close you get to him,¡± Merit said to me.


    Slowing our pace, I stared down at the worried Merit. She was¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Merit. I¡¯m just¡­ learning. I feel like there¡¯s so much I don¡¯t know,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hear that Vim? She might come to hate you if she learns enough,¡± Merit said, raising her voice.


    Vim nodded, but kept his back to us. ¡°I warned her about that,¡± he said.


    ¡°He did¡­¡± I grumbled.


    Merit chuckled, and leaned closer to me as she wrapped her arms around my own. ¡°That¡¯s a relationship for you. To love someone even when you hate certain parts about them. I think it¡¯d be weird if you didn¡¯t have a few things you didn¡¯t like about one another, in my opinion,¡± Merit said.


    ¡°That¡¯s lovely, Merit,¡± I said.


    She shrugged, but looked away to hide the happy smile my words gave her.


    Reaching the Societies Housing door, Vim opened it and held it open to let us in first.


    We walked through the door, and Merit glared mischievously up at Vim as we did so. ¡°Jealous?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Hmph,¡± Vim smirked at us, which made me blush a little. Merit laughed as Vim closed the door behind us.


    Before I could say anything, Merit released my arm and hand and stepped away quickly. ¡°I¡¯ll go join Brandy. They¡¯re probably holding a meeting still, by the sounds of it,¡± Merit said as she tapped her foot on the floor¡­ as if to gesture to the floors beneath us.


    Were they? I reached up to take my hat off, as to try and hear better.


    ¡°That¡¯s where we¡¯re headed, Merit,¡± Vim said as he stepped up next to me.


    ¡°No it isn¡¯t,¡± Merit said simply.


    ¡°It isn¡¯t?¡± I asked. What does she mean?


    ¡°You¡¯re going to sit this one out, Vim,¡± Merit said gently.


    ¡°I am?¡± Vim asked.


    She nodded. ¡°For now.¡±


    Glancing at Vim, and the slight frown on his face¡­ I realized he too wasn¡¯t sure why Merit was saying this.


    With my hat off I could hear them now. I couldn¡¯t hear what was being said, but odds were the entire society was below.


    ¡°What is it Merit?¡± Vim asked her.


    Merit¡¯s smile softened, and she nodded. ¡°You never smell of death, Vim. Even if you wade in blood, as I¡¯ve seen you do, the stench of it never clings to you. Yet¡­¡± Merit¡¯s voice softened as she spoke and she began to talk softer and softer, until she stopped speaking entirely.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± I realized what she meant as Vim sighed.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll pick a room nearby and wait for the verdict,¡± Vim said.


    Glancing at Vim, I was a little surprised to see he was annoyed but not upset or sad. Maybe he was just used to it.


    ¡°Thank you Vim,¡± Merit said gently. Based off her tone and the expression on her face, you wouldn¡¯t think she had just snarled at him a few moments ago. She looked like she loved him, right now and here.


    Vim nodded and stepped forward, walking past Merit as to head for the stairs. Likely to go and do exactly what he said he¡¯d do. Sit and wait, alone, until the Society made a decision.


    Which could take some time. Most of the voting I¡¯d seen so far has taken hours occasionally.


    Merit watched him walk away, heading down the hallway towards the stairwell in sight. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go sit with him, Renn?¡± Merit asked me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t I get a vote too?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You do¡­ You do¡­ But you want to become like him, right?¡± she asked.


    I nodded.


    ¡°Then one day you won¡¯t get one. I hadn¡¯t said anything until now, but¡­¡± Merit shifted, and I could tell she was worried. Worried maybe that she had said the wrong thing, at the wrong time.


    ¡°I see. I hadn¡¯t thought of it that way¡­ But you¡¯re right,¡± I said. She was after all.


    I wanted to be like Vim. I wanted to stay with him.


    That meant, eventually¡­


    Or well, maybe even now.


    ¡°For reference, how would you vote if it came to it?¡± Merit asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m assuming you mean if we should let Vim finish the job?¡± I asked.


    She smirked as she nodded. ¡°Basically. Fly¡¯s invitation has already been accepted and acknowledged. By all counts she¡¯s basically a member already. So the only things to vote on now, is to either let Vim go slay the rest of those unfit for our Society, or to bound his claws and let fate play its course,¡± Merit said.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather save Fly and the rest as fast as possible. I¡¯d likely vote to let Vim do what he must, in this case¡­ but I¡¯d probably ask for some kind of assurance. Maybe have you and I go with him, to make sure nothing drastic happens,¡± I said.


    Vim disappeared into the stairwell as we talked.


    ¡°You¡¯re a gentle one, Renn¡­ But it¡¯s probably a mute point. They¡¯ll not vote on such a thing just yet. For now they¡¯ll just likely vote on securing the building, and being on alert like last time,¡± Merit said with a sigh.


    ¡°Would Vim¡¯s presence right now really cause that much grief, Merit?¡± I asked her.


    Merit hesitated a moment, and then nodded. ¡°It would, Renn. I myself don¡¯t disagree with Vim¡¯s actions, nor would I stop him from doing it again. I know full well the depravity and ruthlessness of our kind, when they get like that. I personally don¡¯t believe in any kind of mercy for those individuals. However¡­ many of our members here right now are younger. They don¡¯t remember the wars. They weren¡¯t involved in them. They¡¯ll want to offer mercy, first. They won¡¯t understand. So Vim¡¯s quick judgment will be seen as something negative. It will scare a few. Worry others. And his presence, especially while he sits in the room next to them, as they debate and talk about it could cause¡­ unease. It might also even sway opinions. Since some will not speak out, worried that their words and concerns would anger him,¡± Merit explained.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± I nodded. I had actually kind of noticed that before. Some of the meetings last time, like the one after Vim had killed Pulti. There were a few members who had¡­ been oddly silent. Yet their faces and eyes had been alight with emotions.


    Had they been silent out of fear or worry for Vim?


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to go sit with him, Renn. I was just¡­¡± Merit shrugged, and looked down at our feet. The way she shyly smiled made her look even younger, somehow.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± Was she worried for Vim, maybe?


    When he had found out that he had killed Pulti¡­ he had grown a little sullen. He had regretted his actions.


    It was why he had been weak enough to get in the bath with me.


    Yet¡­ He didn¡¯t look like that now. Merit¡¯s words had bothered him, but not his actions earlier. While explaining the situation, and telling us about the man he had killed and tossed into the sea¡­


    He hadn¡¯t been bothered at all.


    In Vim¡¯s perspective, his actions had been entirely justifiable. They had been just. Right. The only choice.


    ¡°I¡¯ll sit with him¡­ but I¡¯ll probably come check on you guys after a bit, if that¡¯s okay. I won¡¯t vote, Merit, but I honestly like hearing everyone debate and talk to one another during these moments. Some of you have very¡­ interesting perspectives,¡± I said.


    ¡°Interesting? Really Renn? You¡¯re a strange one,¡± Merit said with a smile as she nodded.


    ¡°What? You do. Some of you are a lot older; others wiser¡­ and some have outlooks far different than mine. It¡¯s neat to hear the different beliefs,¡± I said as we both began heading towards the stairs.


    ¡°Neat,¡± Merit huffed at the word and obviously didn¡¯t agree.


    Smiling down at my friend, I wondered if she realized I found her one of the oddest.


    She was¡­ quick to decisions, like Vim. And although I wasn¡¯t entirely sure if she was a predator or not yet, she had the mindset of one. She was quick to vote for violence, or harsh decisions. Yet at the same time, she obviously had great¡­ sorrow within her. Regrets, shame, worry.


    Merit was a bundle of complex emotions, which made her so fascinating.


    As we headed downstairs, the sound of everyone talking with one another became louder and louder. Right now Reatti was the loudest, trying to argue something someone said earlier.


    Reaching the bottom floor, I was about to say something to Merit before we parted ways¡­ but I wasn¡¯t able as I came to a stop, and stared into one of the smaller rooms. One with only a few tables and chairs.


    Vim was sitting with Lamp.


    ¡°Oh? Now that¡¯s a wonderful expression Renn,¡± Merit whispered.


    Vim turned to glance at me, but I turned away to look at Merit before he could see whatever was on my face.


    ¡°Was it that bad?¡± I asked Merit worriedly.


    ¡°Not really. You were just shocked. Worried she¡¯ll steal him from you?¡± Merit teased me.


    ¡°Shush¡­¡± I didn¡¯t want to say yes.


    Merit giggled, and then waved into the room at Vim and Lamp. ¡°Alright, have fun. I surely won¡¯t be¡­¡± Merit said as she sighed and headed down the hall, to the loud room.


    Sighing I entered the room to join Vim and Lamp. As I did Lamp¡¯s face exploded into a huge smile, she nearly jumped out of her chair to give me a hug.


    Accepting the woman¡¯s hug, I shyly smiled at Vim as he studied me with a smile of his own.


    This was why I¡¯m worried, Merit.


    I loved Lamp. Yet I loved Vim too.


    Which was why I could understand the two of them loving each other as well¡­ since after all, I did.


    ¡°Hey Lamp,¡± I greeted her as we separated, and she smirked at me and said something in her language.


    ¡°She asked if you¡¯ve eaten yet. That¡¯s what she¡¯s doing, having breakfast,¡± Vim said as he gestured to the table. Sure enough there were a few plates before her.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t¡­ Is it that early already?¡± I asked. Breakfast? Really?


    ¡°Yes. It is. Sit with her, I¡¯ll go get you some food,¡± Vim stood from the table, and I grumbled as Lamp pulled me towards it.


    Passing Vim as he left the room, I sat next to Lamp at the table. She seemed to be eating some kind of bread toast with eggs.


    Lamp said something to me as she picked up her fork as to go back to eating.


    I nodded at her as Lamp continued to talk to me, even though I didn¡¯t understand a word¡­ I knew she was likely just telling me about her day, or maybe teasing me about Vim.


    It was interesting that Vim would choose to sit with her, though maybe not¡­ He might have thought I would have gone with Merit to the meeting, so chose to sit with her as to not be bored.


    Though¡­ she was a full-fledged member now. So it wasn¡¯t too surprising that Vim would be kind to her.


    Smiling at the scarred woman as she spoke between bites, I waited for my own food¡­ and for Vim to return.

 Chapter One Hundred and Seventy – Vim – A Well To Ponder

    The old ladder made some discomforting sounds as I descended. The type of sounds that echoed horribly in the stone basement. The kind that not only told me that the ladder could break at any moment¡­ but most would have shivered from the sound alone.


    Ignoring its protest as I descended farther into the old well shaft was easy, but ignoring the stale air was hard. It was the kind of stagnant air that shouldn¡¯t be breathed in. The type that poisoned and killed.


    ¡°Just don¡¯t breathe then,¡± I scoffed at myself as I finally reached the floor of the basement. The ground was dry, thankfully. The storm had been pouring many inches of rain, daily, and had been for the whole week. It wouldn¡¯t have surprised me to find it slightly flooded.


    Yet it was dry. The air was stagnant, but not damp.


    Stepping away from the ladder, I scanned the darkness and the stone walls that it hid. The circular well shaft extended outward, opening into a large room¡­ I knew from memory, even though I hadn¡¯t been down here in decades, that the door to the right of me led to a long hallway. One that led far out of the city to the mountain nearby.


    That wasn¡¯t the door I wanted to check right now, however.


    A thicker, stone door, lay opposite of the wooden one that led to the mountains. This one was old, older than the Animalia building that had been built atop of it. The white stone was a little too bright in the darkness.


    Glancing up the ladder, I was glad to see the dark well empty.


    Renn had obeyed my request and stayed behind.


    Good thing too, since the air was definitely toxic. My head was tingling, even though I was only breathing once every few minutes.


    Renn was not human, of course, and far stronger than most of our kind¡­ yet I wasn¡¯t sure yet to what lengths I could push her. Even our kind couldn¡¯t survive a lack of oxygen. In fact, most of our kind were more vulnerable to the lack of it than not. Even those whose bloodlines aided them in such things, like mountain animals or birds, suffered when entering such places. Likely thanks to the purity of the air, or lack thereof¡­ And last thing I needed was for her to become deathly ill right now. Between Fly and Lamp, she had duties that required her to be¡­


    Pausing before the stone door, I sighed as I realized I was using a foolish excuse to justify coddling her.


    Putting my hands onto the stone door I shifted a little and began to push. At first nothing happened, but then the stone gave way and began to skid along the dark normal stone the door was built into. Pushing the stone door inward, it begun opened sideways and spun on the steel pillar within its center.


    The moment enough of the stone door separated from the stone wall, the toxic air rushed into the new hole, expelling itself. It whistled and roared for a moment as most of the stagnant air rushed out of the basement well, and into the new section. Even my eyes couldn¡¯t see where the air was flowing into, it was pitch black beyond the door¡¯s opening.


    Before the air settled I stepped through the opening and into the darkness.


    My clothes rustled as the rest of the air rushed past. The stone hallway became a little loud as the air became wind, and many things began to stir. Dust. My clothes. My hair. Cobwebs. Pockets in the stones, and cracks, created whistling sounds¡­


    The orchestra of sound quickly subsided as I stepped forward, heading deeper. By the time I left the white stone door behind, the air had settled enough to quite the place down.


    As I rounded a corner, and headed deeper into the darkness¡­ I reached out to place my right hand on the stone wall I was walking next to. Not for guidance, since I knew this hallway led only one direction and to one location, but simply to reminisce.


    Beneath a tiny layer of dust, and other grime, the familiar feeling of the white stone began to scrape loudly against my calloused hand.


    The sound, the feeling of the smooth stone that somehow felt rough¡­ Here, in this darkness, deep below the earth and away from everyone and everything¡­


    It gave me the strange feeling of peace, somehow. It made me close my eyes, not that they were much use down here anyway, so I could once again walk the halls of those looming palaces and fortresses.


    ¡°A lifetime forgotten,¡± I whispered as I reached another corner. This one turned left, a little abruptly. As if the hallway had been an afterthought.


    Well, it kind of had been¡­


    My memories teased me sometimes. Every so often, instead of seeing Lumen or the Animalia Company building¡­ I saw the white fortress of the sun. One that shone, even during the night¡­ and not just because of all the lamps and lights adorning it.


    Yet those memories were me simply embellishing, even in my own mind.


    The fortress here had been small. Barely able to hold a dozen men. A simple outlook outpost, for the army.


    One I visited often, just to get away from the rest¡­ yet not one that had much importance. Especially since this lake hadn¡¯t been here at that time, and this whole land had been owned by¡­


    Reaching the end of the hallway, I sighed out the nasty tasting air and stepped up to the ledge.


    The darkness deepened as I stared out into the huge alcove. And my eyes blurred and fuzzed as they kept adjusting, then re-adjusting as I looked elsewhere. Some things were nearby, yet others were far away.


    This hallway ended at a hole. One on the top of the ancient city, or well the dome that now surrounds it. Dome of earth and stone.


    Little remained of the buried city. I could remember this scene from hundreds of years ago. Back then most of the buildings had still been standing, at least relatively. I could still make out the markets, the garrisons, and the hospital¡­ the husbandry center¡­


    Yet now I could only just make out the outlines of buildings. I couldn¡¯t even remember where was what anymore. Surely that building there had been the main garrison? Usually they were in the center¡­


    Shaking my head, as to try and clear my blurry eyes, I remembered the air was poisonous. I couldn¡¯t succumb to it, of course¡­ but while I continued to breathe it in it would affect me. Even if just a little.


    Putting a hand on the wall, near the edge where the hallway ended¡­ I looked down past the ledge. The submerged city far beneath the drop was probably a hundred or so feet down. And that was if I landed on one of the building¡¯s. If I missed them, or went through the roofs because of decay¡­ well¡­


    ¡°Two hundred maybe?¡± I wondered. It was quite a drop. One that could actually hurt me too if I wasn¡¯t careful.


    So it was a good thing I had no plans to go down there.


    There was no need to anyway.


    Scanning the large alcove, I tried to find any source of life. A fire maybe. Or reflections of some kind, like from eyes or metal¡­


    Yet I couldn¡¯t see anything. Other than the faint glow of water far below, from the sea and rain.


    Lowering to the edge, I sat down upon it. To sit and wait. To watch. To listen, and if I could to hear and smell.


    Though the odds of me being able to smell anything other than the stale toxic air was unlikely. No matter how long I sat and my body acclimated to the environment.


    Coughing the thick air, I groaned as I realized I¡¯d ache for a few days after this.


    I was resilient. In more ways than one¡­ but this body still suffered. It endured, but with a price.


    This poison wouldn¡¯t kill me, or bedridden me, but it¡¯ll make me feel sore. Part of the process of my body¡¯s adaption.


    While sitting on the ledge, the air from the hallway had a slight¡­ push. As if the wind in the hallway was trying all it could to push me off the ledge. It couldn¡¯t of course. The breeze was barely noticeable. Just enough to be there, but nothing more.


    Studying the dark buried city¡­ I sat and waited.


    And waited.


    Moments passed. Then minutes. And then after some time, I noticed I was breathing normally now.


    Taking a deep breath, I knew it wasn¡¯t because the air had suddenly become clean. My body had simply adjusted.


    Which meant I¡¯d been down here for an hour or so, already.


    Scratching my jaw, I glanced around for any signs of life in the decaying city.


    Still nothing. No fires. No lights. No noises, other than odd echoes of water or wind.


    Every so often I could see the glistening of things in the air. Falling from the dark ceiling, to the city below. I knew it was just rainfall. Pooled water was seeping through the cracks up top, or the sewers, and falling down here.


    Rain becoming rain again.


    Which was odd. This city usually didn¡¯t get much rain. Or well, the city that was buried here beneath Lumen.


    Lumen got rain.


    That one hadn¡¯t, back then.


    In fact most of the time when I had come here back then, it had been hot. Sweltering hot¡­ My soldiers used to complain about their armor burning their skin and¡­


    The thought amused me long enough that I barely noticed it when my mind had gone blank.


    Blinking the numbness out of my mind, I huffed and slowly stood.


    My body no longer tingled from numbness when sitting for extended periods, but I still felt as if it should. I groaned little, as if my back actually hurt as I got up and stepped away from the ledge.


    ¡°Stupid,¡± I laughed at my own foolishness, and wondered why I did that sometimes. As if on habit, as if my mind was replicating the feeling my body no longer remembered.


    Renn would laugh at me too if I told her.


    Pausing, I glanced one last time out to the buried city. A few moments passed of me thinking of those memories again. Then, my purpose of being down here.


    Fly and her people didn¡¯t live down here. At least, not visibly. Either they lived in darkness, or lived beyond the city itself. Maybe they really did keep themselves to just the sewers?


    Or maybe I shouldn¡¯t just expect to be able to see or hear proof of their presences simply by staring out for a few hours onto the city.


    Not that it mattered even if I had.


    The Society had once again voted to wait. To wait and see what Fly and her people do.


    After all, Fly had not actually agreed to join the Society just yet. Everyone expected her to, and would accept it the moment she asked¡­ no matter who the question was flung upon, but until then¡­


    Heading back to the old well shaft, I took my time in closing the white stone door. Mostly to make sure it was securely latched and in place.


    Not so much in worry over someone sneaking in from the buried city, thanks to that hallway being so high up and away from anything. It¡¯d be¡­ very difficult to climb to that hole. Likely no one could even see it in the darkness, even if they wanted to. Sear?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Rather just in case someone from the Society snuck down here on accident. Don¡¯t want them running down that dark hallway, half confused thanks to the noxious air and not realizing the hallway abruptly ended as it did.


    Once the door was locked back in place, I returned to the shoddy ladder. It¡¯s main support beams were made of metal, but the rungs were wood¡­ for some reason. Had I made it like this? I couldn¡¯t remember.


    It had to of been me. After all who else would have messed with it?


    Why had I used wood? It was why¡­


    Poking one of the lower rungs, one I¡¯d not be needing, I watched in dismay as the thing crumbled from just light tap.


    Wonderful.


    Shaking my head at myself, I went to climbing the ladder.


    As I ascended, I did my best to not notice how half the rungs I tried to use shifted or succumbed to my weight.


    Had they been this bad while I was coming down?


    Nearly at the top, I had to firmly grab the side rails as the rung my right foot on gave way completely.


    The piece that broke off banged against the ladder and well walls, all the way to the bottom. I sighed as I realized that I¡¯d have to fix this, and likely soon. Just in case it was needed again one day.


    Not a pleasant venture. Not only would I have to deconstruct the ladder, I¡¯d have to dispose of it too. It was as toxic as the air. If I tossed it out and some poor soul tried to use it as firewood, it¡¯d just get them killed. Knowing my luck it¡¯d take out a whole city block.


    ¡°Typical,¡± I complained as I returned to climbing, reaching the top with a little more haste. Not out of worry, but simple annoyance. The more I broke the more I¡¯d be rushed to fix it.


    Pushing up on the well¡¯s cover, I heard muffled voices as the world got bright again. My eyes quickly adjusted to the brightness, and I clambered up out of the hole.


    Before even addressing Renn, who was hurrying into the room, I quickly turned around to reseal the hole. The toxic air wasn¡¯t as bad up here, and also thanks to my ventilating the well a little by opening the door, but I didn¡¯t need anyone getting a lungful of the stuff.


    Sliding the circular metal cover over the hole, I pushed it into its slot. It slid in easily, but it wasn¡¯t until I pushed a little harder that it clinked into position. It locked in place, to where I knew no one would be able to open it without great force. Unless they knew how to open it, after all.


    After locking it in place, I took a deep breath of fresh air for the first time since I had entered¡­ and immediately began to cough.


    ¡°Vim?¡± Renn¡¯s worry was loud in my ears as I bent over to heave and cough. For a good few moments, I couldn¡¯t do anything but cough¡­ but luckily nothing was coming out. No gunk. No tar. No blood. Not even phlegm.


    Renn¡¯s hand patted my back as I slowly stopped coughing, and I glanced at the cat¡¯s worried expression. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Just give me a moment,¡± I said with a wheeze, and although was able to say it¡­ I immediately went back to hacking after.


    ¡°Don¡¯t sound okay,¡± she said.


    I nodded. I didn¡¯t. I sounded like I was coughing up a lung.


    Well, in a certain sense I was.


    My lungs had started adapting to the toxic air.


    Yet now I was breaching fresh air.


    Going from one toxin to another.


    Walking out of the little room, I made sure to turn off the light before doing so. Renn was the one who closed the door for me, since I was still coughing.


    ¡°How long?¡± I asked between the softening coughs.


    ¡°You were down there for? About six hours I think,¡± she said.


    That long?


    She nodded at me, even though I hadn¡¯t said my question aloud. ¡°Did you find what you were looking for?¡± she asked.


    I shook my head. ¡°No,¡± I coughed.


    Renn gave me a worried expression again, but I knew it wasn¡¯t because of my coughing. It was starting to subside after all. Rather she was worried I had wasted my time and effort.


    Patting her on the back, I took a deep breath and started to walk down the hall. Back towards the main section of the building. There was no need for me to hurry anywhere, of course, but I wanted to get moving. To get my body used to the air again.


    ¡°Sure you¡¯re alright?¡± Renn asked as she stayed with me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. Just takes a bit,¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard you cough before. Like that at least,¡± she said.


    She hadn¡¯t? I tried to parse my memories for a time when I had coughed. Surely once or twice?


    Renn giggled as I slowed my pace, to let her walk beside me comfortably. ¡°You really furrow your brow when you cough. As if you¡¯re pissed off,¡± she said as she pointed at her forehead.


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m coughing,¡± I said, and then coughed again.


    ¡°Definitely are¡­ Why are you coughing so much anyway?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I told you. The air down there is bad,¡± I said. A passing window told me the storm was still here. And still pouring¡­ yet gently. How long would it last? Feels like it¡¯s been raining since I got back from the ship.


    ¡°It¡¯s that bad? Then why did you think they could be down there?¡± Renn asked.


    ¡°The place that well overlooks isn¡¯t as bad. It¡¯s the buried city, from before this one. It¡¯s habitable¡­ at least more than the well,¡± I said.


    Rounding a corner, I coughed again and then took a deep breath to hold it in for a moment.


    ¡°Nothing¡¯s happened while you were gone. Other than Sofia getting in an argument with a customer,¡± Renn said.


    Letting my deep breath out, slowly, I glanced at Renn and frowned for her.


    She smirked at me. ¡°He was being a jerk I guess. Also I like that expression, how are you able to make your eyebrow go so pointy?¡± she asked as she reached up to her own as to try and mimic me.


    Coughing one last time, I shook my head at her.

 Chapter One Hundred and Seventy One – Renn – A Cough To Notice

    Vim coughed again, drawing my eyes to his table.


    ¡°Is he sick?¡± Fly asked.


    ¡°Vim doesn¡¯t get sick. He probably just ate something that bit back,¡± Merit said as she messed with the food in her bowl. Her small spoon, the same size as the one that Fly was using, clanked as she did so.


    ¡°What¡¯d he eat¡­?¡± Fly asked quietly.


    Smiling at her tone, which told me exactly what she thought he had eaten, I wondered how long it¡¯d take before Fly truly grew accustomed to us. Or at least, to Vim.


    ¡°Who knows?¡± Merit sighed, and then reached across the table as to grab the small bottle of spices. Maybe she hadn¡¯t been playing with her food, but simply didn¡¯t like it much. This was the third time she¡¯s poured more of that strange herb into the bowl.


    Still¡­


    Glancing at the table Vim sat at, two away from ours, I wondered how long he¡¯d cough for. It¡¯s been nearly a whole day since he had gone down into that weird hole¡­ and although he wasn¡¯t coughing anywhere near as often, or as harshly, every so often he still did so.


    ¡°He¡¯s fine Renn,¡± Merit said as she stopped adding more spices to her bowl, and went to taking another bite.


    I nodded, though wasn¡¯t sure if I agreed with her just yet.


    After all¡­ there was obviously a reason he was, and had been, coughing. What had been down there? Why had it affected him so harshly? He had said it would have hurt me too, which was why I had not gone with him.


    Why was something so dangerous right below us?


    And even more importantly¡­


    For it to have bothered him to that big of a degree, I could only imagine what it would do to others¡­


    Why didn¡¯t he fix it? Surely it was something he could eliminate if he wanted to? Wasn''t such a thing a threat? To our members? To humans too? Anyone?


    Why did Vim eliminate dangerous threats so swiftly, yet on other occasions seemingly let them be without a worry?


    ¡°It is kind of nasty,¡± Vim said to Tosh, who laughed and went on to describe some kind of animal meat from the south that the stuff we were eating reminded him of.


    Looking down at my own bowl, and its nearly empty condition¡­ I wondered why they all seemed to not care much for it.


    It had tasted fine to me. Maybe not as tasty as most of the stuff we usually ate here, but it wasn¡¯t horrible by any means.


    Did the fact that I didn¡¯t mind it, but everyone else did mean something? Maybe I was still not accustomed to eating good food. Or maybe it was something simpler. Or¡­


    ¡°Can I go see my room now?¡± Fly asked as she dropped her spoon into her now empty bowl. Like me she didn¡¯t seem to notice if it tasted bad, or if she did she simply didn¡¯t care.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take ya!¡± Brandy startled the young bird, her loud voice making her jump as she turned to look at her.


    Brandy giggled away, standing from the table that Vim sat at. She left her bowl and cup, and Fly quickly got up to join her.


    ¡°Renn?¡± Fly glanced my way as she did so, and I realized she expected me to come with her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll join you after I¡¯m done,¡± I said with a gesture to the little left in my bowl.


    She nodded and smiled, seemingly understanding.


    ¡°Bye Merit!¡± Fly hurried to leave with Brandy. As she did, I notice she gave the table Vim and Tosh sat at a large birth.


    Watching her and Brandy leave, I wondered why Brandy had volunteered. Brandy, like everyone else here, seemed more than happy to have Fly join us¡­ but this was the first time she had offered to accompany Fly alone. Usually she only showed up when I and others were with her.


    ¡°Brandy¡¯s going to try her own method,¡± Merit said softly.


    ¡°Her own method?¡± I asked.


    Merit nodded as she sighed and dropped her spoon onto the table. She just gave up trying to eat anymore. ¡°To get Fly to verbally agree to join,¡± she said.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± I nodded. That made sense.


    Tosh and Vim returned to their conversation, talking about some town the two of them had spent time in years ago. I glared a little at Tosh as he began to talk about some kind of dancing woman, one that Vim for some reason remembered rather quickly and distinctively.


    ¡°Careful Renn. He¡¯s lived a long time; surely you know what that means?¡± Merit teased me, noticing the obvious.


    ¡°I know,¡± I said. It wasn¡¯t that big a deal, really¡­


    ¡°Yet you¡¯re still annoyed,¡± Merit smirked at me as she pushed her bowl away, as if the stuff stunk to her.


    ¡°Well¡­ Honestly what annoys me the most is hearing you all talk about old memories with him. You¡¯ve all known him for hundreds of years,¡± I said honestly.


    Merit¡¯s smirk softened a little, and I realized I had said something a probably a little too serious for the gentle moment.


    ¡°Quite a statement¡­ but one that tells me that you treasure moments. That¡¯s a good thing. A lot of us don¡¯t, you know?¡± Merit said.


    ¡°We don¡¯t?¡± I asked. Whom did she mean?


    She nodded and crossed her arms before her on the table. Her young appearance made the action look a little¡­ out of place. ¡°A lot of us grow foggy in the head as we age. And then there are a lot of us who don¡¯t really appreciate much, either. If you ask some of our older members, they¡¯ll tell you it¡¯s because nothing really matters,¡± Merit said.


    I nodded. I¡¯ve actually noticed that already, and especially so had experienced it with my own family members. My mother never even noticed the passing of days.


    In fact she had barely been able to recognize the passage of time.


    ¡°Still¡­ I¡¯m glad that Vim¡¯s actions hadn¡¯t caused Fly any duress,¡± Merit said.


    Ah. ¡°Yes. Seems she doesn¡¯t even know about the man he killed, or if she does she simply doesn¡¯t care,¡± I said. Merit and I had in a roundabout way tried to ask about it, and Fly didn¡¯t seem to have any knowledge of the man Vim encountered.


    ¡°It¡¯s only been two days, Renn. As mentioned earlier, our kind doesn¡¯t usually notice things too quickly. It could be weeks or months before that man¡¯s presence¡­ or lack of one, is noticed.¡±


    Could it? I feel like I¡¯d notice if any of us were to just¡­ disappear.


    ¡°You might notice Renn, as would I, but there are several who wouldn¡¯t. For reference, Sofia barely notices it when Vim comes and goes,¡± Merit read my thoughts on my face again.


    ¡°Really?¡± I asked. Vim could go years between visits.


    She nodded. ¡°Really. She¡¯s not the only one either.¡±


    Hm¡­


    Vim coughed again, very lightly. So lightly Tosh who was still talking didn¡¯t even seem to notice, or if he had he simply ignored it.


    Glancing at Vim as he took a drink, I tried to envision him being hurt.


    After all, that was basically what that cough was¡­ wasn¡¯t it? It wasn¡¯t visible, but he had gotten hurt, in some fashion.


    Somehow I hadn¡¯t thought it possible.


    ¡°Merit¡­ Can I ask something serious?¡± I leaned forward, and made sure to not let my ever growing hair get into my bowl or cup.


    ¡°Hm?¡± she nodded as she leaned forward too, although she wasn¡¯t able to do so too much thanks to her height.


    ¡°How strong is Vim? Actually?¡± I asked her.


    She frowned for a moment, and the look on her face told me she really didn¡¯t seem to understand why I was asking such a question¡­ but before she could answer, Tosh raised his voice.


    ¡°You spar with him yet don¡¯t know?¡± Tosh asked.


    ¡°If I was good enough to tell just by our spars, I¡¯d probably not need to be taught as I am,¡± I said honestly.


    Merit giggled. ¡°Right!¡±


    Tosh smirked at me, and I noticed the way he leaned forward towards Vim. ¡°You¡¯ve got an odd wife, Vim,¡± Tosh said.


    Merit¡¯s giggling came to an abrupt stop, and I felt my ears and tail become stiff as I noticed her expression out of the corner of my eye.


    Uh oh. Was this the first time Merit had heard Tosh mistake me for his wife? Surely not¡­


    ¡°She only asked such a thing because she¡¯s trying to understand why I¡¯m coughing so much,¡± Vim said smoothly, as if Tosh had never said anything strange and Merit hadn¡¯t nearly gone into shock.


    I had to look away, since Merit¡¯s eyes had gone wide and tiny¡­


    Would she say something? If she does, will it harm Tosh? Vim figured it would, which was why he hadn¡¯t corrected him yet¡­ but¡­


    ¡°Well, she¡¯ll learn! Nothing time can¡¯t handle after all!¡± Tosh nodded to himself, pleased.


    Slowly looking back at Merit, I held her gaze. It had softened, and she now looked¡­ well¡­


    In pain.


    She looked as if she had just heard something heartbreaking.


    Vim coughed as Tosh took a drink, and I fidgeted in front of Merit. What did I say?


    What could I say?


    She was wise enough to understand what was happening, and why it was happening... so maybe nothing needed to be said.


    Yet why did she look so hurt?


    ¡°Fly didn¡¯t bring anyone with her this time,¡± I said, changing the topic a little.


    Tosh glanced my way, but I ignored him as Merit gave me a gentle¡­ and thankful smile. ¡°She didn¡¯t. I was going to ask why not, you said she was going to invite someone didn¡¯t you Vim?¡± Merit asked.


    He nodded. ¡°She had said she was going to try, yes.¡±


    Yet she hadn¡¯t brought anyone¡­ in fact she hadn¡¯t even mentioned it either.


    Merit sighed. ¡°Hopefully she¡¯ll not let them drag her down with them,¡± she said.


    I was about to say something, but realized she was probably speaking from experience. Just like Vim did.


    A scary thought.


    I tried not to imagine how Fly trying to get others to join the Society might simply get her killed. Especially since I could imagine quite a few scenarios, rather easily.


    I couldn¡¯t blame Fly for trying¡­ nor did I think Merit or anyone else did either¡­ but¡­


    Well¡­


    ¡°Where you from Renn? Since we¡¯re on such a topic anyway?¡± Tosh asked.


    ¡°Hm? The north. A large forest past the northern mountains,¡± I said.


    Merit¡¯s fingers began to drum the table as Tosh nodded. ¡°Makes sense. I¡¯m from the east, myself. From a land that no longer exists! Or at least¡­ I don¡¯t think it does. Is it gone still, Vim?¡± Tosh asked.


    ¡°There¡¯re a few civilizations there now, but they¡¯re not the same nor to the same level¡­ so in a sense, no it doesn¡¯t exist anymore,¡± Vim said.


    Tosh smirked and chuckled, as if it was funny somehow.


    ¡°I bet your forests were lovely, Renn,¡± Merit said, and did so gently¡­ was she worried I¡¯d take offense to Tosh¡¯s abrasiveness?


    Honestly I didn¡¯t mind it at all. In fact I was just glad he seemed to treat me so warmly. Though that was likely thanks to his misunderstanding.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t anything fancy. It got cold often too,¡± I said.


    Merit smiled and nodded. ¡°I grew up in a small pond. One I thought was an ocean yet was but a puddle,¡± she said.


    ¡°Well, duh. You¡¯re so small!¡± Tosh teased Merit.


    Merit¡¯s eyebrows twitched, but her smile didn¡¯t falter. If anything it grew stronger, as if in defiance. ¡°Vim helped me poison those ponds,¡± she said.


    ¡°Oh?¡± I grew more interested, but Tosh didn¡¯t seem to care for my wants. He laughed and tapped the table, as if to get everyone¡¯s attention.


    Although he was being loud, Tosh didn¡¯t say anything. Instead he just laughed aloud, as if something had tickled him somehow.


    An odd man. Made stranger by his condition.


    Yet¡­


    Glancing at Vim, who was softly smiling¡­ and then at Merit, who was now relaxed and also smiling, I realized the two were just happy to hear and see their friend so active.


    He could be rude and strange beyond reason and right now no one would care, it seemed.


    How nice.


    ¡°Ah¡­ you might go check on Fly, Renn. Brandy has some stuff to do today, so she likely can¡¯t watch her all night,¡± Merit suddenly remembered.


    ¡°Oh. Right.¡± I nodded as I stood from my seat and went to gathering my bowl and cup as to clean up.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get it all. Just go,¡± Merit waved me away.


    ¡°You sure?¡± I asked. It¡¯d not take me long to clean it. Both my bowl and cup were empty, unlike hers.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Vim¡¯s voice drew my attention away from Merit¡¯s light waving at me, and I found he was already heading out of the room.


    ¡°You okay with handling his too? He didn¡¯t even ask if you would,¡± I said with a sigh.


    ¡°Tosh can handle his,¡± Merit said simply.


    ¡°Ah! I can!¡± Tosh nodded and raised his cup, agreeing to take the burden.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said to the both of them, and then hurried to follow after Vim.


    Following the sound of a cough I had to pick up the pace to catch up to Vim. He was already near the stairwell. How did he move so fast sometimes, when he didn¡¯t look as if he was? He would have needed to run to have gotten there, in such a short time¡­ yet surely he hadn¡¯t?


    Vim coughed again as I stepped up behind him and we both went to climbing the stairs.


    ¡°Want me to get something for you to drink? Something with honey?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡±


    Hm¡­ That would have been a good excuse for me to get a glass of the stuff too.


    Maybe Fly would want some. I¡¯d get him some too¡­ he¡¯d not be able to turn it down if Fly wanted to try it too.


    Reaching Fly¡¯s room, I wasn¡¯t too surprised to find the door open. She was sitting on the bed, and Brandy was sitting on a chair next to the bed.


    The two were talking lightly, and their conversation sounded¡­ well¡­


    Vim and I didn¡¯t enter the room, but instead stared into the room quietly as the two finished talking. Brandy was telling Fly about some kind of fish she had caught a few months ago, down south.


    ¡°Oh! Renn!¡± Fly happily perked up at the sight of me, as Brandy finished her tale.


    Stepping into the room, I rounded Vim since he had remained still.


    Entering the room, I smiled warmly at Fly as she hopped off the bed as to run up to me. She reached out her hands, and I happily took them as she greeted me.


    Holding her hands with my own, I felt a little silly as the young girl and I smiled at each other. The action was basically like a hug, or greeting¡­ even though we had been together only a little while ago.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll get back to work. You think about what I said, Fly,¡± Brandy said as she stood from her chair.


    Fly¡¯s feathers puffed up as she nodded quickly at Brandy. ¡°I will! Promise!¡± she said.


    ¡°Good girl,¡± Brandy smiled at her, and even patted her on the head as she passed us and headed out of the room.


    As she left I noticed Vim step away with her. The two headed down the hall together, and I wondered if I was being left alone with her.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to leave now, Renn. If that¡¯s okay,¡± Fly then said.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I blinked at the young girl and then looked up to the roof.


    Yes. It was still dark. And not just because it was raining still. Sunrise was still an hour or so away.


    ¡°I know¡­ Sorry,¡± Fly said gently, and I realized she genuinely sounded hurt. As if ashamed.


    Brandy and Vim were talking down the hall. I did my best to ignore their voices, since I couldn¡¯t really hear them anyway. They were whispering¡­ or at least, trying to.


    ¡°Leaving a little early today, Fly,¡± I said to her.


    She nodded. ¡°I know. But I have to do something during sunrise, and I don¡¯t want to forget and get in trouble again,¡± she said.


    Right. Getting in trouble for her meant getting beaten.


    I gulped as I gestured her towards the bedroom door, to let her leave. I wanted to say something, but knew I couldn¡¯t.


    Stepping out into the hallway, Fly and I turned to head towards the nearest stairwell. The same one we¡¯ve been using when she leaves and arrives.


    Brandy and Vim were behind us, and were still talking to one another. I ignored them, but Fly glanced back at them as we headed for the stairwell.


    ¡°Brandy¡¯s nice,¡± Fly told me.


    ¡°She is, isn¡¯t she?¡± I agreed.


    Fly nodded. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t usually hear such laughter. It¡¯s nice,¡± she said.


    I blinked to keep the tears at bay, and nodded down to the young girl. ¡°I like her joyful personality too,¡± I told her honestly.


    ¡°What does she do here?¡± Fly asked.


    ¡°Honestly I¡¯m not entirely sure. She does a lot though. She runs a lot of stuff,¡± I said.


    ¡°Is it hard? What you guys do?¡± she asked.


    Oh? I wonder if Fly and Brandy had talked about our jobs and tasks¡­ maybe she was just trying to figure out what she¡¯d be doing, once she joined.


    ¡°Not really. Most of our jobs are easy. Simple stuff. They¡¯re fun though, since we get to spend time with one another while working,¡± I said.


    As I spoke, I tried to imagine what she¡¯d be able to do. She was too¡­ inhuman¡­ for this place.


    Vim and the others had mentioned she¡¯d not be able to stay here. At least, not for long.


    How did I say such a thing to her though? She was struggling so hard to even trust us enough to join, what would it be like if I suddenly told her she¡¯d not be able to stay here?


    She might simply run away. Never to trust us again.


    The thought hurt¡­ so I did my best to push it aside.


    Reaching the stairwell, we were about to round the corner and head up it¡­ but I and Fly came to a stop upon seeing Vim.


    He was standing in the stairwell, leaning against the wall. ¡°Leaving already?¡± he asked.


    ¡°How the heck¡­¡± I mumbled, and both Fly and I stepped back as to peer down the hallway. To where he had just been, with Brandy.


    Brandy was no longer down the hallway.


    ¡°How¡¯d you get here so fast?¡± Fly asked for me.


    ¡°You two were the ones taking your time,¡± Vim said with a shrug, and he stepped up the stairwell¡­ heading to the roof.


    I grumbled as I watched him walk up the stairs, ignoring not just my own concern but Fly¡¯s.


    Really. How had he done it? He was sometimes very sneaky, but that had been something else entirely. He had just been down the hallway, the opposite way, talking with Brandy. I had just heard his voice and hers as they talked and¡­


    Sighing, I nodded to Fly as we went to follow him up the stairs.


    ¡°Is he a ghost?¡± Fly whispered her question.


    I smiled down at the serious bird, whom actually might be on to something¡­ ¡°No. I don¡¯t think so.¡± S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°How¡¯d he do that?¡± she asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s sneaky sometimes,¡± I agreed.


    ¡°That was more than sneaky¡­¡± she mumbled as we reached the door. Or well, reached the door and Vim who was opening it.


    As he opened the door the sound of heavy rain filled the world¡­ and I was able to take a deep breath of wet air in.


    Fly shivered as we stared out at the heavy rain.


    ¡°Still storming¡­¡± Fly complained.


    ¡°Hopefully it ends soon¡­¡± I said. Honestly I was tired of having to check on the garden. Merit and I had to replace some tarps every few days, to make sure the wind didn¡¯t damage the plants.


    ¡°It won¡¯t. Goodbye Renn!¡± Fly¡¯s hand separated from my own as she stepped out into the rain.


    Waving goodbye to Fly, I waited apprehensively for Vim to once again chase after her. Yet even after Fly leapt off the roof, Vim remained still.


    ¡°She¡¯s grown more relaxed,¡± Vim said.


    I nodded. ¡°Isn¡¯t that good? I really wish she¡¯d just decide to stay here, though,¡± I said.


    ¡°Brandy mentioned there¡¯s a girl she¡¯s trying to get to come too. A few younger children, like her, are who she¡¯s planning on bringing with her,¡± Vim said.


    Oh? ¡°How are there so many of them, Vim? We¡¯re so scattered and few¡­¡± I asked.


    ¡°Happenstance¡­ but honestly it¡¯s probably something you might not want to hear,¡± he said with a sigh as he reached out to grab the door, as to close it.


    ¡°There¡¯s a lot of things I don¡¯t like hearing, but I still have to,¡± I said.


    He nodded as he latched the door firmly closed, locking it.


    ¡°Most of them are likely descendants of those who have lived there or served their master for years. They likely give birth as much as they can, as to ensure the master is fed,¡± he said lightly.


    My jaw clenched, and my ears ruffled as I glared at the man who had said such a thing without any emotion.


    ¡°I really hope you¡¯re wrong,¡± I said coldly.


    Vim sighed as he nodded and turned to head down the stairs. ¡°As do I. But history has told me I¡¯m likely not,¡± he said.


    ¡°Fly thinks her family came here on a ship,¡± I said.


    ¡°She probably did. But at someone¡¯s behest, surely. How would they have known? What are the odds they come on a ship here, and run into them but not us? They came on a ship here with a destination in mind. It¡¯d be too dangerous otherwise. Likely one of their members found them, or was related to them, and conned them into coming here. Though we might not ever know the real story,¡± Vim said as we headed downstairs.


    I grumbled as I followed him only a few steps behind. ¡°Sometimes I hate this world,¡± I said.


    Vim chuckled, and then paused for a moment as we stepped out into a hallway on the second floor. I remained on the stairwell, since he was somewhat in the way.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving shortly, to the port,¡± Vim said as he turned to look at me.


    Oh. Right. Brandy¡¯s request.


    ¡°Surprised it¡¯s taken this long. Didn¡¯t Brandy think it was going to arrive days ago?¡± I asked.


    He nodded. ¡°Likely the storm, Renn. It¡¯s a calm one here on land, but out there on the sea it¡¯s likely rough.¡±


    Oh. Right.


    ¡°Can I come?¡± I asked.


    Vim studied me for a moment, and I quickly remembered Brandy¡¯s comment when she had brought it up last time.


    She hadn¡¯t wanted me to know about it.


    Before Vim could open his mouth to say anything, I smiled up at him and nodded. ¡°Actually I probably should get some sleep. I am a little tired,¡± I said quickly.


    It wasn¡¯t a complete lie. I haven¡¯t really been sleeping long, since Fly¡¯s been coming to visit during the night¡­ and I still had stuff to do during the day. And yesterday I hadn¡¯t slept at all, since I had waited for Vim to return.


    Vim¡¯s eyes narrowed a little, and I felt a little silly. He obviously knew I had just given him an easy out¡­ But at the same time¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll not be long, Renn. Plus to be honest I¡¯ll feel a little better with you here while I¡¯m gone,¡± he said.


    ¡°Oh?¡± I felt my ears perk up a little too quickly at his words as he nodded.


    ¡°Between you, Merit, the siblings and Brandy you should be able to keep everyone safe until I get back. Strength in numbers, and all that,¡± he said.


    I nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll not sleep until you get back then,¡± I said firmly.


    Vim frowned at me. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it like that Renn¡­ go sleep.¡±


    ¡°I know you didn¡¯t,¡± I said.


    ¡°Teasing me?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Only a little,¡± I said. Actually, I had been a little serious.


    If Vim was worried enough about leaving for even just a short time, to the point that he¡¯d genuinely mention such a thing¡­ then it was probably a legitimate worry.


    Vim coughed into a balled fist, and I was glad to hear that it was now just a light one and benign. Odds are by the time I saw him again, later this evening after my nap, he¡¯d no longer be coughing.


    ¡°How long do you think this will take Vim?¡± I asked him as he sighed at himself. He seemed to be ready for his coughing fits to be over and done with.


    ¡°Hopefully not much longer. But it will likely end quicker than we think. Either by Fly¡¯s hands, or her master¡¯s. Hopefully when it happens, I¡¯m there to protect her,¡± he said.


    ¡°What if there¡¯s a lot of them?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Then we handle it? Even if there¡¯s dozen who try to join, it won¡¯t hurt our resources here Renn¡­ we¡¯re wealthy beyond measure,¡± he said.


    ¡°I meant if you had to fight them,¡± I said, correcting his thought process.


    Vim blinked at me. ¡°Oh. Well¡­ honestly that¡¯d be easier,¡± he said.


    ¡°Really?¡± I asked.


    He shrugged and looked down the hall. A quick glance showed someone walking across the hallway, down near where the hallway turned left. It looked like Wynn.


    Vim didn¡¯t let his eyes linger down the hall very long, but before his eyes returned to me¡­ I realized he really didn¡¯t care about it.


    Vim honestly didn¡¯t worry about how many he might have to face.


    Staring at our protector, I tried to imagine how such confidence came into existence.


    Surely experience. Yet¡­ how much? How many years? How many battles? How many has he killed over his long years?


    How long would it take for me to have the same steadfast heart?


    ¡°I worry,¡± I told him honestly.


    Vim frowned, but didn¡¯t seem to question why. ¡°Would you get upset with me if I told you not to?¡± he asked.


    ¡°A little,¡± I said.


    He nodded and smiled at me; as if glad I¡¯d say such a thing so seriously.


    Shifting, I glanced down at our feet. I was on the second step up from the floor, yet was still only just nearly eye level with him.


    It was odd¡­ I never really felt much shorter than him, but it seemed I was. Maybe my ears had something to do with it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve finished it, by the way,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°Their painting,¡± I said gently.


    Vim blinked, and I wondered if maybe he had forgotten. But no¡­ he smiled gently at me and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll come see it tonight then.¡±


    Smiling back at him, I nodded.


    Just what I wanted to hear.

 Chapter One Hundred and Seventy Two – Vim – Brandy’s Request

    The captain¡¯s office had finally become his own.


    Glancing around the small room, made smaller by all the furniture packed in here, I looked for any hint of Hector.


    His colors were gone. The rugs, the tarp on the center table and the even the blinds were now blue and white. Matching the Animalia Company colors. Same as the sails and flags outside. Hector¡¯s furniture had been replaced. There was more in here now, and most seemed more modern. His smell was gone, replaced by some kind of burning incense. An unlit bowl of ashes was on the desk, but I knew it¡¯d still be warm. It had been lit a little before I had arrived.


    Glancing up at the ceiling, right above the desk, I tried to find the nicks in the wood. From when Hector had tried to nail some rope to the ceiling.


    They were gone. Repaired. Though it looked like most of the ceiling had been redone. Maybe it had started to leak.


    Hector was gone. All trace of him missing.


    Not really a surprise¡­ Hector had been gone for years. Yet¡­


    ¡°Here you go,¡± Kevin huffed as he stood up, lifting a small black wooden box. The little latch clanked as he put it down onto the desk in front of me.


    ¡°This is it?¡± I asked as I stepped closer as to open the little wooden box.


    Rather, chest. It opened silently, which was surprising since the latch was squeaky.


    Inside were books. Small dark colored ones. Five of them.


    ¡°That¡¯s all I was given,¡± Kevin said with a nod.


    I sighed as I closed the lid. So much fuss over a few little books.


    Kevin chuckled as he sat down in his captain¡¯s chair. His wasn¡¯t as big as Hector¡¯s had been, but it looked far more comfortable. ¡°Brandy¡¯s always scheming. I suggest you put her in her place. Though please do it after I set sail again, she becomes very demanding whenever you discipline her,¡± Kevin said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t discipline,¡± I said.


    Kevin smirked and nodded. ¡°True.¡±


    Deciding to change topics, I glanced around his office again. Why was it so clean? So fresh? Ships weren¡¯t supposed to be this clean it was unnatural.


    ¡°How¡¯s the ship?¡± I asked him.


    Kevin shrugged. ¡°Fine. We spent an extra week in Briggs a few moons ago, cleaning and fixing a few things. Nothing too serious. We¡¯ll need new sails soon, but I think I can wait until next season,¡± Kevin said.


    ¡°Do it now. Get the hull checked too, it¡¯s swaying a little heavily to the port,¡± I said as my eyes lingered on one of the shelves nearby. It was full, but not of books. It had chests and boxes lining its shelves.


    ¡°Is it¡­?¡± Kevin sounded like he believed me, but was unsure of how I could tell. I ignored his odd look as I stepped over to the shelf I was studying.


    On the shelves, little wooden nubs had been installed on the lips. To stop the boxes and chests from sliding off the shelves. They held everything in place firmly¡­ and were¡­


    ¡°Who made this?¡± I asked.


    ¡°One of my crew. His names Hobbs. An older fellow now¡­ probably not too many seasons away from retirement, based off his recent slowness,¡± Kevin said.


    ¡°He¡¯s good,¡± I complimented the man¡¯s work. It was good. Seamless.


    ¡°It¡¯s held up well, yes. It¡¯s been¡­ well almost five years since I replaced the shelves I think,¡± Kevin spoke lightly, and I knew it was because he wasn¡¯t sure what to think of our conversation.


    He like most of our members¡­ mistakenly thought I was something special.


    Kevin likely thought I was trying to hint at something, or was searching for something with my questions.


    But the truth was far simpler.


    I was honestly impressed with the man¡¯s work. It was such a simple thing, to make a shelf¡­ but one could always tell a true craftsman¡¯s work from an amateurs.


    Ignoring Kevin¡¯s odd look, I stepped away from the shelf and went back to his desk.


    ¡°How¡¯s the trading been going?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Smooth. Always busy. It¡¯s rare our cargo isn¡¯t loaded to the brim anymore. Though lately I¡¯ve noticed a large uptick in weapons. The south¡¯s war must be going badly if they¡¯re buying so much iron from the north,¡± Kevin said.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been transporting weapons?¡± I asked.


    He shrugged. ¡°A few times in the last couple months. Not directly though. We¡¯ve stocked the weapons only when we need something to fill the empty space after a delivery, and it¡¯s just what pays the best,¡± Kevin said. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ah. So a carryover. That was a little relieving to hear. I knew Brandy was¡­ expanding rather intensely, but it would have been surprising for such a religious woman to actively participate in warfare.


    Though war was profitable. Vastly so. So maybe I couldn¡¯t blame her even if they got involved in it.


    ¡°Any news of a plague?¡± I asked.


    Kevin tilted his head and frowned. ¡°Actually yes. Three ports ago, at Pripo. We hadn¡¯t been allowed to disembark. The church has quarantined the whole town.¡±


    ¡°Really¡­?¡± That was very surprising. Not just the fact that an entire town needed to be quarantined, but that the church actually did such a thing.


    It must be quite bad for even this era¡¯s religious sect to rely on science over their faith.


    ¡°Was a pain. The let us unload, and we loaded from another ship that hadn¡¯t come in contact. Like us they weren¡¯t allowed into town. The Phemas, they headed east. Usually they deal in slaves, so I was surprised at first but her captain said slaves right now aren¡¯t profitable thank to the disease. No one is willing to buy them, if they¡¯re sick I guess. We got a load of spices from them, it¡¯s what we¡¯re unloading now,¡± Kevin said.


    ¡°Makes sense,¡± I said.


    Between the church locking down ports, and slave traders choosing to partake in normal goods instead of their preferred one is very telling indeed.


    Maybe I should have the whole of the society go to secluded villages, like Tor¡¯s. Most of our people would, and could, suffer disease just as easily as the humans.


    ¡°Should we be worried Vim?¡± Kevin asked.


    ¡°Not sure yet. I suggest staying on this side of the sea, for now, in case you get new orders soon,¡± I said.


    He nodded. ¡°Brandy wants me to ferry goods between our warehouses here and the north for a few moons so all is well on that front.¡±


    We have warehouses in the north?


    I decided not to ask that question aloud. Not just because I wasn¡¯t in the mood to interrogate Kevin, but also because I didn¡¯t want to torture him that way. If he found out I hadn¡¯t known about such warehouses, he¡¯d feel responsible. All my questioning would accomplish, would make him very self conscious. To the point he might even quit his position in shame.


    Kevin was a weak willed man when it came to scrutiny. A bad trait for a sailor, honestly.


    Yet he¡¯s done well since taking over Hector¡¯s position. I shouldn¡¯t think badly of him.


    Glancing to the wall, near the only window, I studied the sea chart upon it. It was newer, and had lots of little notes scribbled upon it. Kevin¡¯s handwriting.


    Stepping over to it, I studied the details upon it. I memorized the new ports, and remembered the ones familiar to me.


    The inland sea had become more crowded it seemed. There were new sea routes, and there were a few notes detailing how busy some were. Large ports were appearing where large rivers were, connecting this sea and the nations landlocked around it.


    ¡°Vim?¡± Kevin must have grown uneasy since the silence had grown heavy. I nodded absentmindedly as I remembered sailing not too long ago. When I had brought in that ship, with the eastern women.


    Although that storm, the eastern women, and the chaos had been¡­ annoying¡­ The memory was somehow a fond one. Especially when I had been sailing alone in the storm.


    ¡°Have you met Ronalldo yet?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°The young lad? Yes. A good man. He and I will be sailing together soon,¡± Kevin said.


    ¡°Side by side?¡± I asked.


    He nodded. ¡°Should we not? He knows this sea, and was obviously born to sail¡­ but I¡¯m to teach him our ways, I¡¯ve been told¡­¡± Kevin spoke without surety; he was now doubting his orders and plans.


    ¡°Teach him well,¡± I said.


    ¡°Aye sir,¡± Kevin nodded, sounding more sure of himself.


    Looking back at the sea chart, I sighed.


    Kevin stood from his chair, slowly. I could hear the worry as he did so. He stood without a purpose, and shifted on his heels upon standing.


    What did he see before him? A man who was lost? Upset? Annoyed?


    Probably all of that and more.


    And Fly and the issues around her aren¡¯t the only sources of discomfort for that man either.


    ¡°I¡¯ve found myself longing for the sea,¡± I told Kevin honestly.


    ¡°Oh¡­? Honestly I had not thought you heard the call¡­ I¡¯m surprised.¡± Kevin said softly, as if afraid to say anything at all.


    I nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t be. I grew up on the ocean. A vibrant, yet unforgiving sea¡­¡± I said as my childhood played itself out in my mind.


    A simpler time.


    One not without worries¡­ and honestly, it had not been pleasant. Full of strife. Heartache.


    Hunger.


    Yet¡­


    Lately I¡¯ve been longing for those times, haven¡¯t I?


    I blinked away the memories, and wondered why I could hear the gulls and sailors so clearly. Why was it so quiet in here?


    Glancing away from the sea chart, to Kevin¡­ I found the man staring at me with an agape mouth.


    He looked¡­


    ¡°Kevin?¡± I worried for the man, who looked as if he had seen something terrifying.


    Kevin blinked, and with a small shiver as if from the cold of the sea¡­ he shook his head.


    ¡°You okay?¡± I asked.


    He nodded, and then coughed. ¡°Yes. I uh¡­ you¡¯ve never spoken of your past, Vim. At least¡­ never with me. I¡¯m just¡­ humbled. Thank you,¡± Kevin gave me a strange smile. One that brought forth memories, yet different ones.


    That was the same smile he had worn upon being given command of this ship.


    A proud one.


    Unsure of what to say to the man who looked as if I had just given him a mighty gift, I chose to instead look away.


    Taking a small breath, I realized that I had just revealed something to him. Which meant I¡¯d just revealed something to the whole Society.


    But¡­


    Did it matter?


    Who cared if they knew I longed for the sea?


    Why did it matter if they knew of my childhood? Or where I was born?


    But no¡­


    Such things were kept secret for a reason.


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just bored,¡± I said gently, for his sake.


    Kevin chuckled. ¡°Ah, but the sea is a cruel mistress. She lulls one into boredom, only to sink the ship while you¡¯re not looking!¡±


    I nodded. That did happen.


    ¡°The sea has always been good to me. If she¡¯s a cruel mistress, I wonder what I should be calling those I find on land?¡± I said.


    Kevin¡¯s chuckle turned into a hearty laugh, one that was a little loud in this small room. ¡°Now you really do sound like a sailor, Vim!¡± he said happily.


    Smiling at his amused laughter, I did my best to not think of Hector.


    He had been a real sailor. One who had been stalwart and true. A man who didn¡¯t just belong on the sea, but claimed it.


    Did I miss him, or the ability to talk openly and truly with him? Maybe I didn¡¯t miss the man, but simply the ability to talk honestly with someone.


    It was starting to become rather obvious that all of those who I used to see as friends were gone. Or fading, like Nebl was.


    Maybe that was why I liked Renn so much, or at least felt like I did. Even though she didn¡¯t know the real me, she also didn¡¯t know the secretive me either.


    I was a little more open with her than the rest of the Society.


    It was more than that though, wasn¡¯t it? After all there were many in the Society who I talked to openly. Or at least, a little more than I did those like Kevin.


    And it wasn¡¯t like I truly talked openly with Renn. I kept a lot from her¡­ most for her own sake. Yet¡­


    About to open my mouth, I was about to bring something up with Kevin. To test him, in a way. To see if he¡¯d talk to me as Renn did.


    Yet fate didn¡¯t let me.


    A heavy knock on the door kept my mouth shut, and I watched as Kevin stepped around his desk. He grumbled under his breath some obscenities, telling me he knew who was knocking and why¡­ yet was not looking forward to opening the door.


    Kevin opened the door, and I listened as the sailor gave a report. One telling Kevin that most of the unloading was done, and they needed their captain to come check the hold. For permission and to sign the port authority permit.


    Meaning it was time I stopped bothering him. Kevin, like most of those in the Society¡­ would neglect their duties if I bothered them too much.


    ¡°I¡¯ll relieve you of this burden, then, Kevin,¡± I said as I went to the desk.


    Kevin looked hurt, upset that I had so willingly ended our conversation. I knew why, of course. It wasn¡¯t because he wanted to get out of working¡­ but simply because he and I only met once every so many years. And our meetings were always short. Simple. Like this one.


    ¡°Come have dinner with us, before you set sail,¡± I said as I picked up the little chest.


    Kevin happily accepted the lifeline I had offered him, and he nodded quickly. ¡°Aye sir!¡±


    With the small chest under my arm, I nodded back and stepped around him. To head out of his office.


    Pausing before I did so, I once again noticed the way the ship listed. The hold was mostly empty, per that sailors report¡­ yet it was still favoring the port side a little too much. Especially so with it being docked and the sea being calm.


    ¡°Be mindful when you load. The bowing is from uneven loads,¡± I warned him.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Yes sir,¡± Kevin nodded, and I was able to see the realization dawn upon him. Kevin very likely was right now thinking of several trips and loads, ones that were likely rushed or improperly loaded and he had known about it.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing that can¡¯t be addressed. Just be mindful. May the seas be gentle with you, Kevin. I¡¯ll see you again,¡± I said as I stepped out of the room, heading off the ship.


    Carrying Brandy¡¯s request off the ship and into the port of Lumen, I headed for the company building.


    ¡°Safe sails, Vim! For the Society!¡± Kevin raised his voice, finally sounding like a sailor should.


    Loud and proud.

 Chapter One Hundred and Seventy Three – Renn – The Sunken Barrel

    Closing the windows, I sighed at the setting sun.


    ¡°You said you¡¯d be quick,¡± I complained as I latched the little metal lock to secure the windows.


    Honestly it was pointless. Anyone who could climb to these windows didn¡¯t need them to be unlocked as to get in. They¡¯d simple break them. But I¡¯d hate to be the one who let intruders in simply because I hadn¡¯t locked up properly.


    Before I stepped away, I studied the little cactus plant sitting on the ledge beneath the windowsill. It was a little¡­ greener, it seemed, since I had been given it. But I didn¡¯t water if often. Merit had made it very clear that I should only give it a little water, and sparingly.


    Which was why it was still here in my room, and not on the roof. Merit said it would have died if we had replanted it up there in the garden. It would have drowned from all the rain.


    A plant.


    Drowning.


    ¡°The world is full of weird things,¡± I whispered as I glanced at my finished painting.


    It was still on the easel, even though I kind of wanted to replace it with a fresh blank canvass.


    I had hundreds of paintings to finish, after all. I knew it¡¯d take me years. Especially once Vim and I returned to traveling together. So I wanted to use every moment I could to paint¡­ but¡­


    ¡°But moments with others are precious, too,¡± I whispered as I stared at the two I had painted.


    Spending my free time painting here in this room was not the best use of my time. There were people here I needed to spend as much time with as I could. Especially since those in the paintings I wished to repaint and replace were gone too.


    Those I wanted to paint were the very proof that I shouldn¡¯t waste all my time alone, painting the past.


    Why waste time on those gone, when those still alive were still here?


    ¡°A hard choice,¡± I whispered.


    Especially when there were those like Vim who could cry just by seeing those very paintings. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    They were gone, based off Vim¡¯s telling of them.


    Rungle and Stumble.


    Stumble was an odd name for a young girl¡­ The origin of it was obvious, but¡­


    How did they know she¡¯d stumble often? It wasn¡¯t like she¡¯d be stumbling around while a baby.


    Although getting lost in thought as I stared at the painting, I still heard the light footsteps approaching my room.


    A tiny moment of my heart increasing its pace came and went, as the realization that there was no way it was Vim came quickly.


    Vim¡¯s footsteps were rarely heard, and when they were¡­ they weren¡¯t that light and soft. The whole world noticed when he allowed it.


    Although not the man who had promised to return quickly, I wasn¡¯t too unhappy to open my door and find Merit beyond it.


    She smirked up at me. ¡°You¡¯re very perceptive.¡±


    ¡°I am?¡± I wasn¡¯t sure if she was teasing me or not, based off that smile on her face.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re dressed this time. Get a hat on, and a jacket of some kind. We¡¯re going out,¡± Merit said.


    ¡°We are?¡± I asked, but quickly went to oblige. Go out? With Merit?


    Threaten me with a good time.


    Hurrying over to my dresser, I quickly put my leather hat on that Lellip had made me. Then I put on the heavy cloak that had the Animalia¡¯s emblem sewn onto the back of it.


    As I got ready, I was about to turn and ask where we were going¡­ then realized the mistake I had just made.


    Standing still, motionless¡­ was Merit.


    A few feet from the door, in my room.


    Staring at the painting.


    Uh oh.


    Going as still as her, I tried to think of what to say or do. Vim had asked me to not let anyone see this one. He had specially asked me to try and not let anyone see it and¡­


    Merit suddenly took a deep breath, and all of my worry shattered and turned into concern as I watched my friend start to cry.


    ¡°Um¡­¡± I hesitated as Merit stepped forward, her eyes never left the painting even as they filled with tears. Even as her face scrunched up.


    A few moments passed as Merit stared up at the painting. The easel wasn¡¯t that tall, but it was still taller than her. Luckily she had come alone¡­ wait¡­ sometimes Sofia came here with her¡­


    Stepping past her and the easel, I did my best to not stare too much at Merit¡¯s face. It was wrought with emotion, which was strange since she was crying so quietly.


    Going to the door, I peered around the door frame to make sure no one else was nearby. Once I was sure, I went ahead and closed the door.


    With a small sigh I took off the cloak I had just put on. I held it on my arm as I stepped up next to Merit.


    So she knew them too.


    ¡°I¡¯m painting¡­ those that were lost. In the fire, in Ruvindale,¡± I explained to her.


    Merit shifted, and her head turned a little. As if to look at me¡­ but her eyes never left the painting. ¡°The fire¡­¡± she whispered.


    I nodded. ¡°I spent several months at the Sleepy Artist¡­ as you know. I saw a lot of the paintings there, while I was there. And¡­ well¡­¡± I stopped talking as I realized I wasn¡¯t sure exactly what to say.


    After all maybe this was not something I should be doing.


    To me it made sense. I could remember those paintings in detail. I had the skill to paint them.


    So I should.


    But maybe¡­


    ¡°Did you know them?¡± Merit asked me.


    ¡°Rungle and Stumble? No. Vim had to tell me their names,¡± I said softly.


    Merit took another deep breath. I heard her shiver as she did. ¡°I see.¡±


    I gulped softly, and dared a glance at her. She was still crying.


    This was strange.


    Somehow I felt more uncomfortable than even when Vim had been crying. Though he had not cried as hard as she was now¡­ she seemed like she was a hairsbreadth from actually breaking. If she began sobbing I¡¯d not be shocked at all.


    Then of course I¡¯d probably start crying too¡­


    ¡°I never saw this painting,¡± Merit whispered.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± I awkwardly flinched. I should be able to say more than that, come on Renn!


    ¡°Rungle was a good man. Pirta wasn¡¯t the smartest but she was a good friend, too,¡± Merit said.


    Pirta¡­ Maybe the mother?


    It was interesting to hear the same thing from her that Vim had mentioned, though. He had also said that Rungle had been a good man.


    A few moments passed in silence as Merit studied the painting. She kept crying, but had a smile on her face as she did¡­ So I didn¡¯t worry for her too much.


    While Merit studied the painting, I stared at the spot near the young girl¡¯s head. In her hair, there was a tuft. One I didn¡¯t think I had painted properly. I could see it in my head, when I brought the memory of the painting up¡­ but something about the swirls in her short hair were off to me. Maybe they didn¡¯t go to the left, but to the right¡­


    ¡°What do you plan on doing with this? When it¡¯s time for you to leave?¡± Merit asked suddenly.


    ¡°Huh¡­? Oh¡­ Uh¡­¡± That was a very good question¡­ it was far too big to carry, even if I wrapped the canvas up¡­


    ¡°Can I have it?¡± Merit turned to look at me.


    I stood up straighter, and wasn¡¯t sure what to say.


    Merit smiled at me, and then blinked a few times¡­ and I noticed the dryer eyes after she squeezed out her last few tears. ¡°I¡¯ll hang it up in my room. To keep it safe,¡± she said.


    ¡°Oh¡­ I¡­ I¡¯d be okay with that, I think. I¡¯ll have to ask Vim though, Merit. I¡¯ll be honest I actually haven¡¯t thought about what to do with the things I paint once I¡¯m done with them,¡± I said.


    I should have. It was so obvious. I wanted to replace what had been burnt¡­ to preserve the memories. Yet how could I do that while on the road?


    ¡°I can tell. I¡¯d say maybe hang it downstairs, but¡­¡± Merit sighed, and then shook her head. ¡°They were my friends. Not theirs,¡± Merit finished.


    Oh¡­?


    Merit frowned, then looked away and began to wipe her face off with her forearms. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Or else I¡¯ll stand here all night crying,¡± she said.


    ¡°Right¡­¡± I nodded, and wasn¡¯t sure what to feel about that. Should I feel bad, or take that as a compliment?


    ¡°Vim told you not to let anyone see it, didn¡¯t he?¡± Merit asked as she headed for the door.


    I nodded as I went to putting the cloak back on.


    ¡°Of course he did. He¡¯s gentle that way¡­¡± Merit paused before the door, with her hand on the handle. She glanced past me to the painting. I waited patiently as she studied it for a moment once more.


    ¡°It¡¯s finished, Merit¡­ so if he says yes you can have it now,¡± I said gently.


    ¡°Hm¡­ You paint really well. Is that the only one? Other than that village you painted?¡± Merit asked.


    ¡°So far yes. I have another blank canvas I plan on using soon, for another,¡± I said with a gesture to it. It was near the bed.


    ¡°Who are you painting next?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Honestly Merit¡­ I don¡¯t really know any of the people I plan on painting. I hadn¡¯t even known their names, until Vim saw it a few weeks ago,¡± I said.


    ¡°I see. That makes sense. Let me know when you start the next one. Can I watch?¡± Merit asked as she opened the door.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t see why not. Since you know now, anyway,¡± I said with a small laugh.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t be so intent on keeping secrets, Renn. I know you want to be like Vim, but really,¡± Merit said with a sigh.


    Leaving my room, I chuckled as I closed the door behind me. ¡°Rather than secrets, I was just hoping no one would notice it so I didn¡¯t have to worry about it,¡± I said honestly.


    ¡°That¡¯s one way to live, I guess! Usually backfires often, though,¡± Merit gave me a kind warning, but the way she was talking told me it was far from serious. She was just making small talk, mostly.


    ¡°Is it strange, Merit? That I¡­ What I¡¯m doing?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°You¡¯re very strange Renn. You wish to join Vim. You¡¯re even attracted to him, for crying out loud! Painting¡­ or well, doing what you¡¯re doing isn¡¯t that strange compared to your fascination with Vim. So don¡¯t worry about it. If anything I¡¯d personally say it¡¯s very sweet of you,¡± Merit said.


    ¡°He is a little plain, but he¡¯s not that bad,¡± I said as we rounded a corner.


    Merit grinned as she let loose a laugh. It sounded good, better than usual. More real.


    Maybe crying earlier made her more emotional.


    ¡°Should we be leaving even though Fly will be showing up soon?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Brandy and the rest will take care of her, it¡¯s fine. Plus we won¡¯t be too long,¡± Merit said.


    I nodded as we reached the metal doors that protected the Society Housing area. Merit easily opened the door, and I closed it behind us.


    ¡°Where are we going?¡± I asked.


    ¡°The Sunken Barrel,¡± Merit said.


    ¡°Oh?¡± I couldn¡¯t help but grow excited.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been there already?¡± Merit asked as we headed for the stairs.


    ¡°No. But Reatti¡¯s told me of it. She said a lot of us go there, that the food is good and the owners are members,¡± I said.


    ¡°Well, quasi-members. Something similar to your eastern girl,¡± Merit said.


    ¡°Right,¡± I nodded. Yes. Some members didn¡¯t see the human members as actual members.


    It was interesting that Merit was one of them.


    But maybe not, at the same time.


    Maybe it was her age.


    It did seem the older one was the more that they hated the humans¡­


    But that didn¡¯t explain Vim, if that was the case.


    Fly didn¡¯t seem to like humans at all, but that was likely thanks to her circumstances.


    She was too inhuman to blend in with them¡­ so of course they¡¯d be seen as enemies. Real ones.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we wait until Vim gets back?¡± I asked as we headed down the stairs towards the main lobby, the one between the bank and depot.


    ¡°He¡¯s the one we¡¯re going to see, Renn,¡± Merit said as she glanced at me. She was walking down the stairs in front of me, so it was a little odd to see her look up at me the way she did. She just tilted her head back, as if she was staring up at the sky. Hopefully she didn¡¯t trip.


    Merit easily made it to the bottom of the stairs without a fumble, and I smiled down at her. ¡°Still¡­ he asked me to stay, with you and the rest just in case, while he¡¯s gone¡­¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure he did. We¡¯ll not be long. And the Sunken Barrel isn¡¯t far. It¡¯s only two streets over,¡± she said.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± I nodded. I wasn¡¯t sure if I really liked the idea of leaving the Society so defenseless¡­ but¡­


    Well¡­


    Even if I was here, it wasn¡¯t really like it was defended anyway.


    I was no Vim. Not yet, at least.


    And Merit¡­


    A few of the human workers waved at us as we left, but none of the Societies members were in the main lobby. Were they at this sunken barrel place too?


    Glancing at the very young looking girl I was walking next to as we crossed the street, I wondered if Merit really was as strong as I thought she was.


    It was so hard to believe, based off appearance alone. She barely stood half my height, and looked scrawny enough to weigh even less than half than I did.


    Not that I¡¯d say such a thing, of course. Not aloud. And least of all to her.


    ¡°Do you plan on painting a lot of¡­ them? Renn?¡± Merit asked as we rounded a corner, heading deeper into the city.


    ¡°As many as I can remember, yes.¡±


    ¡°I see. You have very good memory. You paint well. You even got Stumble¡¯s freckles right, I think,¡± Merit said.


    Oh? She meant the few under her eyes, near her nose. A few dozen of them, though I wasn¡¯t sure if I really got them as right as she was saying I did.


    How could one really remember such minute details? On people¡­


    Wait. Merit said she never saw that painting. Which meant she was comparing that painting to her memories. Of the people themselves, not a painting of them.


    ¡°You said you never saw that painting before, Merit?¡± I asked her.


    She nodded. ¡°I spent most of my life in the south, after joining the Society. I¡­ well¡­ I tried to help the Society create a kingdom, during the war. So although I met many of our members, especially those from that time period, I didn¡¯t spend much time this far north so never saw such things. I¡¯ve only ever been to the Cathedral twice, you know?¡± Merit explained.


    ¡°Really?¡± My mind whirled as I absorbed the information.


    A kingdom.


    Vim had mentioned such things before.


    So she had been a part of that¡­


    ¡°See? Not far at all,¡± Merit pointed in front of us, and I groaned.


    Not far indeed. I had barely noticed. Down the street, across from us, was a well lit building. It had people coming and going from it, and it seemed they were¡­


    ¡°I see,¡± I understood the place¡¯s namesake as we approached the sunken stairwell. The entrance was a large staircase, which headed into the ground¡­ to what was undoubtedly the basement of the building.


    Merit and I walked around a small group of men, who were deep in conversation, and entered the Sunken Barrel. As we descended into the underground restaurant, I took note of the wooden planks that made up¡­ well¡­


    Nearly everything. The floor. The walls. The ceiling. The oddest part was it all looked¡­ old. Too old. Most of this city was stone. A pretty, clean, stone¡­ yet here was a wooden building. One I was used to. Or well, more used to, than the normal ones here in Lumen.


    It smelled like food and wine, and there was a thick smell of burning candles. Scented ones¡­ ones that stunk a little, but was better than the stink of ale.


    ¡°Aye, Merit!¡± A portly man greeted us at the bottom of the stairwell. He was big enough to nearly block the large double-doors that led into the building.


    ¡°Shalt. Lose some weight already,¡± Merit said to the man as we passed him.


    ¡°As soon as you grow an inch, I will!¡± he laughed as I nodded in greeting to him. He nodded back, and quickly looked away as to address and greet some people who had followed us down the stairs.


    The world became noisy as we entered the establishment, and I quickly felt as if I had returned to the northern lands.


    People were all over. Most seated at square tables, situated on top of wooden barrels, while the rest were lined up along the bars, which seemed to line nearly the whole place. It looked as if there were three separated bars, one for each wall.


    ¡°Hm¡­ do you see him Renn?¡± Merit asked as we paused a moment.


    Oh. Right. She was too short to look around well enough¡­ Although most people were sitting, thanks to her height they may as well be standing.


    Quickly looking around, I stopped studying the place as to find Vim quickly.


    At first I didn¡¯t, but then I noticed a familiar movement. A lifted hand, waving at us.


    ¡°In the corner, that way,¡± I said to Merit.


    She nodded and hurried towards Vim. She seemed to know her way around, based on the way she understood. Maybe Vim always sat in that corner. Wouldn¡¯t surprise me¡­ Vim was a man of habit.


    Wading through the tables, I noticed that there were a lot of barrel themed things here. Not just the tables, but some of the chairs were fashioned out of old barrels too. The lamps were designed like little lit up barrels, and there were barrel trash bins all over.


    ¡°You ordered already?¡± Merit complained as we reached Vim and his table. He sat alone, but the table was already littered with plates and cups. Probably enough for more than just us three¡­ were more coming?


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile at Merit as she grumbled a complaint while she climbed up on one of the chairs. Like usual, she chose the biggest and tallest one to use. Even though there were three available, and one would have been nearly perfect height for her.


    Sitting next to her, across from Vim, I glanced around the table for¡­


    Yes. There. I couldn¡¯t help but smile as I reached over to grab the delicious fruity drink.


    It was in a large cup, and I could tell by how cold it was and the lack of anything floating on the top of the liquid¡¯s surface that it was fresh. Vim had likely ordered the food shortly before we arrived.


    ¡°Sometimes I hate it when you remind me how long we¡¯ve known one another,¡± Merit complained as she too grabbed a drink.


    Vim didn¡¯t seem too bothered by her words as he watched Merit take a drink and pull a plate of bread closer to her.


    ¡°Do you mean he got you what you wanted?¡± I asked after taking a nice long drink of what I had wanted.


    ¡°Yes. Makes me realize how simple I am,¡± Merit said as she started to stuff her mouth with bread.


    Simple¡­ did she mean that she enjoyed the simple meals, or that she only really ever ordered the same things so it was easy for Vim to remember her preferred dishes?


    ¡°If that¡¯s the case I¡¯m simple too,¡± I said as I went to take another drink.


    ¡°You¡¯re talking as if this place has more than a handful of dishes, Merit. Really,¡± Vim sighed as he shook his head.


    ¡°Shush. Did you get it?¡± Merit asked with a mouthful.


    The seriousness in her voice made me pause for a moment. If not for the mouth full of bread one would think she was upset.


    Without a word, or a nod, Vim pulled something out from beneath the table. Maybe it had been on his lap¡­? It was small, and black and¡­


    ¡°A book?¡± I asked as I watched him hold it out to Merit over the table.


    I startled when Merit shot upward, making the table shake and plates clatter as she childishly grabbed the book out of Vim¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Haha!¡± Merit took the book with a huge smirk. She was full of glee as she hurriedly opened the book to a random page, and seemed to read something real quick. After only a glance, she shut the book quickly and then closed her eyes and shivered violently.


    ¡°Merit?¡± I worried for my odd friend. So many emotions so quickly were not normal for her.


    ¡°Thirty two years!¡± Merit sounded as if she was about to cry again.


    ¡°Thirty two years¡­?¡± I asked worriedly. What was wrong?


    ¡°Since the last one. The last release,¡± Vim said as he picked up a knife and fork, to go about cutting some meat.


    ¡°Release¡­?¡± What did he mean?


    ¡°It¡¯s nearly twice as big as the last one, too! Oh what joy!¡± Merit squeezed the book close to her chest, squirming in joy. She looked like a child more than ever, yet¡­ there was a strange hint of maturity in the way she was smiling.


    ¡°A member of ours writes stories. They¡¯re popular among the Society,¡± Vim said as he finished cutting up his meat and began to eat.


    Stories! Suddenly I too was very interested in the small black book Merit was holding close.


    Yes. I¡¯d protect it with such fervor too.


    ¡°This is the fourth installment of this series. The second series, so far,¡± Merit happily told me.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡± I tried to think of it. Thirty odd years for the fourth¡­ so¡­


    Hundreds of years?


    I couldn¡¯t imagine waiting that long. But maybe that was what made it so good¡­ ¡°Wait, is that what Brandy wanted you to get?¡± I asked Vim.


    He smiled and nodded. ¡°She didn¡¯t want you to know so she could read it first, Renn. She¡¯s selfish like that,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°Indeed! But I had a favor in stock, haha,¡± Merit giggled happily as she looked at the book, studying its cover and spine closely¡­ there didn¡¯t look to be anything special about the black leather, but maybe there was something unique about it.


    ¡°Did Fly show up before you left?¡± Vim asked after swallowing a bite.


    I shook my head as I watched Merit groan while doing her best to not open the book and start reading it. It looked as if it was taking great effort for her not to open the book and begin reading here and now.


    ¡°I don¡¯t get it either, Renn. They¡¯re not even that good,¡± Vim said, likely noticing the amazement upon my expression as I stared at Merit.


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡± I flinched as Merit glared at Vim, losing her happy smile.


    ¡°Shut your filthy mouth,¡± she scorned him, the malice was thick enough in her voice even people nearby at other tables turned to look at us.


    I ignored the odd looks as Merit nearly growled at Vim, who smirked absentmindedly as he ate.


    ¡°So¡­ is the uh¡­¡± What did they call themselves¡­? ¡°Authors? Is the author here in Lumen?¡± I asked. I¡¯d like to meet someone who wrote books.


    ¡°No. Only Vim knows who they are. He¡¯s a jerk,¡± Merit said as she started to move cups and plates away from her, as if afraid the book was going to get dirty or ruined if she didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Rude,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°You are! He says there are only two series¡­ but I¡¯ve heard the rumors. You¡¯re a bastard, Vim,¡± Merit said.


    He frowned, which made me frown too. ¡°Rumors?¡±


    She nodded quickly as she pulled the book even closer to her chest, as if to shield it from Vim¡¯s eyes. ¡°There are more books out there, I hear. He¡¯s either hiding them or destroyed them, because he¡¯s a cold bastard,¡± Merit said.


    Glancing at Vim, in search of some honesty or at least some understanding of her words¡­ Vim only shrugged. ¡°They think because I don¡¯t like them, I¡¯ve allowed some to get lost to time or something. Which is ridiculous. Just because I don¡¯t like them doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯d destroy them. I¡¯m not the church,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°Ah¡­ right? He believes in free will¡­ I don¡¯t think Vim would destroy books,¡± I said.


    ¡°He destroyed those paintings, didn¡¯t he?¡± Merit asked me.


    My heart nearly stopped.


    He had.


    Vim sighed as I joined Merit in her glaring.


    We glared at him together, until a waitress walked by. She must have known Vim and Merit for they exchanged pleasantries as she did so. Plus she didn¡¯t ask if we needed anything, implying she knew Vim would ask if we did.


    ¡°Hmph. Though I suppose I shouldn¡¯t badmouth you too much. You did bring this, and honor your promise, at least,¡± Merit then said.


    ¡°I keep the ones I can,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°Promise?¡± I asked him.


    He nodded. ¡°An old one. What¡­ you said thirty two years? So almost thirty years, then. Please don¡¯t ask for interest,¡± Vim said.


    Merit chuckled as she glanced at the book in her hands. She smiled warmly at it.


    ¡°Why not read it?¡± I asked. Waiting that long¡­ I¡¯d have opened it the moment I got my hands on it.


    ¡°Shut your mouth. This is precious, Renn. It needs to be savored. Treasured. Plus¡­¡± Merit¡¯s face contorted a little. As if she wasn¡¯t sure if she wanted to glare at me, or smile.


    ¡°She¡¯s too kind to be the first to read it,¡± Vim said after a moment.


    ¡°Oh? Why? It doesn¡¯t look that big, shouldn¡¯t take too long,¡± I said. I bet she could nearly finish it by the time we finished eating.


    ¡°Everyone will want to read it, Renn,¡± Merit said softly.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± Vim nodded.


    ¡°Why not read it together then?¡± I asked. That sounded wonderful. One person could read it aloud, and everyone could sit and listen together¡­ the thought of it was fascinating.


    ¡°We do. But only after everyone has a chance to read it alone,¡± Merit said.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± I frowned at her answer.


    Vim put his knife down, seemingly done with his meat. There were only a few pieces left. ¡°Everyone enjoys books in their own ways, Renn. Do we have the first volume of the series here, Merit?¡± Vim asked.


    ¡°Just the first and third. Brandy took the second to the Bell Church a few years ago and we haven¡¯t got it back yet,¡± Merit said.


    Sitting silently as Vim and Merit talked about who has what books, and when the last time Merit had seen them¡­ I couldn¡¯t help but smile at them.


    How neat. They were talking about something so precious, yet shared willingly and openly with the whole Society.


    ¡°Why not make copies?¡± I asked after a moment.


    ¡°They think it¡¯s rude to the author. But that¡¯s dumb,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not! You¡¯re just¡­¡± Merit was about to lambast Vim with profanities, but went quiet as a nearby empty table grew full. People were sitting down.


    Seemed most of the place was getting busy. But it was now dinner time, so it made sense.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get you the first one, Renn. I think Magda has it now. You¡¯ll suffer having the third and fourth in reach, but not the second... but it¡¯s better than nothing!¡± Merit told me.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I nodded and looked forward to it. Hopefully I enjoyed it just as much as she seemed to.


    ¡°And so!¡± Merit nodded as she then turned and got off her chair¡­ seemingly as to leave.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I sat up, and wondered if she meant we really were going to leave now¡­ but¡­


    Glancing at the table of food, and my cup which was still half full¡­


    ¡°Take the cup, Renn,¡± Vim said gently.


    ¡°But¡­¡± I glanced at a nearby plate of honey soaked ham. It smelled delicious.


    ¡°Come on! I said we¡¯d not be long, remember?¡± Merit ushered me to hurry, but I knew she only wanted to get back quickly so she could get to reading.


    I sighed and nodded, but not before grabbing a few pieces of bread from the plate Merit had been eating from.


    The bread was still warm, which was good¡­ but also made me sad that I wouldn¡¯t get to enjoy the rest.


    ¡°See you later,¡± Vim said with a light wave.


    ¡°Not coming?¡± I asked as Merit turned and headed for the exit.


    He shook his head. ¡°I¡¯ll be done in a minute. I want to talk to the owner before I go,¡± he said.


    Owner of the restaurant¡­ right. They were members. And unlike Merit and the others, Vim saw the humans as genuine members too.


    ¡°Alright¡­¡± I nodded and turned, to follow Merit.


    She was gone, for a moment¡­ until I found her again. She was now near the door, impatiently waiting for me.


    ¡°She¡¯s quick when she has a purpose,¡± Vim said with a chuckle.


    ¡°I see that,¡± I said as I hurried to catch up.


    It took a little longer to get out of the place than it did to get in, thanks to it being fuller. In fact the stairwell was so crowded that Merit and I had to nearly hug the wall and handrail, thanks to how many people were waiting in line.


    ¡°Oh I can¡¯t wait¡­ The last one ended so painfully, you know,¡± Merit mumbled as we headed out onto the street.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure this one will be worth the wait,¡± I said to her.


    ¡°For sure! The weight of it alone tells me how great it will be! It weighs more than gold!¡± Merit happily lifted the book, enthralled in it as if it was a beautiful moon.


    She looked beautiful with that happy smile on her face. I¡¯d have to thank Vim later. And the author of this supposed book.


    I had made her cry earlier, so this was definitely¡­


    ¡°I swear. Ending on a death is just so rude. I mean really, who does that! And¡­!¡± Merit began to rant about the last book, which I somewhat tried to ignore¡­ since she seemed to forget I hadn¡¯t read any of them yet.


    And because of me doing my best to not pay attention¡­ I only noticed once it was too late.


    Merit didn¡¯t notice either. Out of the corner of my eye, as the sack was being put over my head, I saw and heard Merit still blabbering on about the book. She was walking in front of me, and didn¡¯t see them come out from the alley to our right. From slightly behind us.


    Although I hadn¡¯t noticed until they were already grabbing me¡­ I still fought back. I still did my best. I swung my cup, with all of its precious fruity drink, and hit one of the men in the head. It cracked and broke upon impact. He stumbled¡­ but the three others didn¡¯t falter. In fact my efforts to stop them from grabbing me only seemed to make them even more serious.


    Taking a deep breath to shout for Merit¡¯s attention, and hopeful help, I just barely got it out before the sack covered my head fully¡­ and something was wrapped around me. Rope, likely. It was wrapped quickly and tightly¡­ tightly enough that even I couldn¡¯t fight it. So tight it hurt my tail.


    I felt my hat slide off, but at the moment the last thing I cared about was being seen by anyone¡­ as I was lifted off my feet.


    Several hands held onto me, and even though I squirmed and tried to get free it was pointless.


    Screaming, I heard Merit¡¯s voice. I heard shouting. But it was fading. Moving away.


    I was being carried away.


    Kidnapped.


    And the pointy claws digging into me even through the thick sack, the stench of sewers, and the guttural growls of beasts told me exactly who my kidnappers were.

 Chapter One Hundred and Seventy Four – Vim – Sewers Descent

    ¡°Honestly my daughter¡¯s just¡­ well¡­¡± Lana sighed as after she gave up trying to complain about her daughter.


    ¡°Some children are just¡­ promiscuous,¡± I said as I poured the remainder of Renn¡¯s fruity drink into my own cup. She had taken her cup, but had left behind the pitcher I had ordered for her.


    Such a waste. I didn¡¯t like it at all.


    Lana smirked as she watched me fill my cup. ¡°You¡¯d think she¡¯d run out of men, Vim. I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve seen the same man twice in months,¡± Lana said.


    I nodded. That was a little much. ¡°Least it¡¯s only one at a time?¡± I suggested a way to think of her daughter¡¯s activities in a good way.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell her that¡¯s possible, please,¡± she groaned.


    Chuckling at Lana¡¯s attempt at keeping her discomfort at bay. She wasn¡¯t succeeding too well, she looked genuinely worried.


    ¡°Though I¡¯ll admit, it is funny. Your grandparents had been¡­¡± I frowned as I tried to remember what religion they had subscribed to. It hadn¡¯t been the religion of the blind, nor the holy sisters¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t get me started. At least she does her job. But if you¡¯ll forgive a mother for insulting her own blood, I¡¯m really glad Stan is going to inherit the pub instead,¡± Lana said.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± I nodded as I watched Lana glance to our right. To her son, who was taking orders from another table nearby. He had already come over to say hi to me earlier.


    Really. What had been their religion? Maybe something from the west? I remember them wearing crosses, but they had been red in color¡­


    ¡°Still, we¡¯ll be able to run this place for another few years, hopefully. Who knows maybe I¡¯ll be able to work until my end like my mother? Used to think it was silly that she worked even until her death, but today I see the charm in it,¡± Lana said.


    ¡°Doing what you love is the only thing you should be doing, near you end,¡± I said.


    She smiled. ¡°Some would say to do it your whole life, not just near the end,¡± she said. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°One has duties. Life would be boring without some kind of struggle,¡± I said.


    ¡°Coming from you that¡¯s quite a statement¡­¡± Lana whispered.


    Was it?


    Taking another drink, I felt my eyes get drawn to the entrance. Had I heard something?


    For a small moment I saw nothing. People coming and going. The doorman, a large man, was talking to a pair of older humans. Likely new arrivals. Lana¡¯s son, Stan, was walking away from a large table and towards the eastern bar. Likely to drop off the platter of dirty plates and cups he was carrying.


    What had I¡­?


    Merit.


    I stood as Merit ran into the Sunken Barrel. Her distraught face, with her white hair clinging to it thanks to blood, told me all I needed to know.


    ¡°Vim!¡± Lana shouted at me but I left her behind without warning. Before Merit could even shout for me I was next to her, about to bend down a little as to check on her. It looked like she had been hit on the head, thus the blood¡­


    ¡°They took her!¡± Merit shouted me.


    Pausing a moment, I realized she really was hurt. Her quick shout had made some of the blood dripping down her face to splash around.


    Renn.


    She didn¡¯t need to say more, she and I hurried out of the place and up the stairs. People tried to move out of our way but were slow in doing so, caught off guard I bumped into one of the men I passed. I ignored the woman he had been with as she screamed in shock and upon reaching the street I hurriedly looked around.


    It wasn¡¯t stormy anymore. No more rain. Yet it was damp. Cold. Dark.


    And for some reason I couldn¡¯t smell Renn. Even though I felt as if I should be able to. Right now all I could smell was Merit¡¯s blood.


    It smelled of the sea.


    ¡°This way!¡± Merit ran past me, down the road heading towards the Animalia Company. I kept myself calm as I followed her to an alley.


    It wasn¡¯t empty. There was a man in it. Sprawled near a closed door.


    Stepping up to the dead man, I studied the way the man¡¯s neck bent and his agape expression. Merit had broken his neck, and rather harshly too.


    ¡°They hit me over the head, and took Renn. They wrapped her in some kind of sack and..!¡± Merit spoke quickly, pointing down the alley. She sounded frustrated, but was keeping herself in enough control to let me know what happened.


    ¡°Fly¡¯s people,¡± I said, and then sighed as I kicked the body over a little. He was wearing better clothes than Fly did, but they didn¡¯t fit him well¡­ and not just because his body was distorted into odd ways thanks to his death. He had odd tumor looking things all over his body. They looked hard, and cancerous. Some were as large as my closed fist. Yet it wasn¡¯t them that told me he wasn¡¯t human. It was the man¡¯s ears. They were long, pointed and sharp. Much harder than the soft cartilage humans had in theirs.


    ¡°I let them take her, Vim!¡± Merit cried.


    ¡°Go to the Society. Warn everyone and take a head count. Lock it down,¡± I ordered.


    ¡°Vim!¡± Merit stepped towards me, to argue.


    ¡°I¡¯ll not abandon her. I¡¯ll go get her back. After we verify the Society is fine,¡± I said.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t come back to you just so you could waste time!¡± She shouted.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one wasting time, Merit,¡± I said calmly as I stepped out a few feet into the street. Ignoring the people watching us from a distance, I bent down to pick up the small black book.


    ¡°Gah!¡± Merit turned away, hurrying down the street. People hurriedly moved to the other side of the street, as to stay out of her way.


    Sighing at her, I glanced one last time to the dead man.


    I had no time to handle his body. I¡¯ll just have to deal with it later. Luckily his¡­ tumors, would maybe excuse his ears and any other traits the humans found upon him. They¡¯ll just think he was deformed or something.


    ¡°Come on Vim!¡± Merit shouted without looking behind her. She was nearly at the end of the street already.


    Taking a deep breath, I noticed the weird smells. The smell of death, likely from the man in the alley. The stench of the sewers. Renn¡¯s smell. Merit¡¯s blood. The unique leather book in my hand.


    It took a lot for me to turn away from the alley and follow after Merit. It was noticeably difficult, which worried me.


    I not only shouldn¡¯t worry over Renn more than the rest of the Society¡­ but I also couldn¡¯t afford to actually grow furious.


    If I did then I¡¯d not be gentle with her kidnappers, or Merit¡¯s attackers.


    Running away from the alley, it didn¡¯t take long at all for Merit and I to hurry into the Society. Our hurried rush into the building, causing workers and customers alike to pause in what they were doing as to stare, told me the Society was fine.


    Reatti was at the door¡¯s entrance. She stood upon our hurried entry, her eyes going wide.


    ¡°We were attacked,¡± Merit said a little too loudly as she hurried over to Reatti.


    Glancing around at those in the main lobby, I noted the many humans. Not just the workers, but the visitors. This was not the place to have such a conversation¡­ even if it was clear that Merit was hurt, based off her appearance.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Renn go with you?¡± Reatti asked worriedly.


    Merit nodded harshly, and Reatti quickly looked over at me as I too approached her.


    ¡°Is Fly here?¡± I asked her.


    Merit flinched as Reatti quickly understood my meaning.


    Luckily Merit, although hurt, wasn¡¯t too far out of it. She was able to step forward and grab Reatti¡¯s arm, before she could run off.


    ¡°Merit!¡± Reatti nearly growled at the bleeding Merit, her face contorted into wrath.


    Reatti tried to pull her arm free, but Merit¡¯s grip was firm. I knew the humans would find it odd that such a young girl could so easily keep a grown woman in place, especially when said young girl was so hurt.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t mean to kill the poor bird, Reatti,¡± Merit said gently.


    ¡°But!¡± The Meerkat¡¯s shout had drawn more than just the gazes of those here. Her brother ran into the lobby from the hallway that led to the bank. His eyes were hard, and scanned the room as he approached.


    He had heard his sister¡¯s tone. They were good at alerting each other, at least.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go get Renn back. Merit you handle the rest here,¡± I said. If Brom was here like that then nothing was wrong here. At least not yet.


    ¡°You better! Get going!¡± Merit turned and shouted at me, even though she still hadn¡¯t released Reatti¡¯s arm yet.


    Holding out the black book, Merit¡¯s face scrunched up at the sight of it. She took it, yet did so in a way that told me she was no longer interested in reading it. In fact she simply tossed it over to the nearby desk that Reatti had been sitting at.


    Turning away as Brom hurried over, and I noticed Gerald appearing on the second floor. He was looking down at us, concerned.


    So Fly was here.


    Did she know?


    I didn¡¯t have time to find out.


    Leaving the building, I wasted no time. I ran across the street and to the next block over, the one that Renn had been taken in. I wasn¡¯t sure if they had gone straight into the sewers from the alley that they had taken her in, but it was a good bet that they had. Carrying a person in a sack, likely while said person was screaming and struggling, through town wasn¡¯t smart even for them.


    Going to one of the large warehouse buildings, I rounded it and headed into the back alley. About half way to the next building, I came to a stop before a large grate. One built into the building rather than the alley itself.


    Bending down, I pulled the iron bars off one by one. Until there was enough room that I could easily slide in.


    Without any hesitation I crawled down into the rain drainage. It was dark. Damp. And I landed in ankle high water.


    My landing in the drainage system made a loud echo, and I listened to it as it rolled along the square sewer. I noted that the echo ended quicker to my right than my left.


    Which meant the right was a dead end, or something like it.


    Hurrying to the left, I didn¡¯t care about the loud splashing sounds I made as I ran. I could feel that the center of the sewer was rounded lower than the rest of the ground. Meant to guide the water, and possibly let there be sections on the sides that one could walk along¡­ but there was too much water down here. The water was flooding it seemed, thanks to all the rain.


    Running through the sewer, I reached a turn. It went left and right, with the left having a slight decline in it.


    Of course I had no idea the layout of the sewers¡­ but I knew that they had been built to divert water as much as sewage. To the sea, especially.


    Which meant as long as I followed the water, eventually I¡¯d find a route downward¡­ to the old city below.


    As I ran I tried to pay attention for any hints of Fly¡¯s people. Usually people, even the nonhuman type, left traces. Scratches in the wall, either from a bored drawing or guidepost for their ally¡¯s. Yet the only things I found as I hurried through the sewers were wastewater, flooding tunnels, and blockages.


    Pausing in front of a blocked off tunnel, I groaned as I watched the nasty water piling up. It¡¯d not be long until the whole section I was in was underwater at this rate¡­ especially if the storm picked back up, as I suspected it to do.


    Lumen needed to clean them. Did they even know that half of their grates were blocked like this?


    About to turn away, to find another route¡­ I stopped.


    The running water here was not as fast as the other places, thanks to the blocked drain¡­ but that was the point, wasn¡¯t it?


    Looking back at the blockage, I quickly saw what I hadn¡¯t upon my first glance.


    The large pieces of wood. The way the wood and blocks were stacked and tied to the grate¡¯s iron bars.


    ¡°Done on purpose¡­¡± I said as I saw the handiwork of man, and not nature.


    I wasn¡¯t too bothered by the waist high water pooling in front of the blocked drain¡­ but I wasn¡¯t sure if this was the route I really wanted. Heading around, I used the location of the blocked drain as a center-point¡­ and eventually found another blocked drain.


    This one too looked blocked on purpose. And it too was leading in the same direction as the other had been.


    ¡°This is how they keep water out,¡± I said, understanding.


    Would explain the flooding too. Even though it had been raining constantly lately, the downpours hadn¡¯t been that bad. Nothing that such large drainage systems shouldn¡¯t be able to handle.


    Hurrying down another tunnel, I slowed to a stop as I approached another drain. This one was blocked as well¡­ but there was more than just wooden panels and large boxes being used.


    Near the edge of the blockage, was a makeshift gate. One that even had things piled up in front of it, to let someone climb over it.


    An entrance, if such a makeshift thing could be one. How did this stuff not fall apart during such storms? It looked so rickety¡­


    Approaching the makeshift gate, I stepped up onto one of the boxes before it, out of the water, and looked in-between one of the panels. Past the iron bars that hid behind it¡­ and down the dark tunnel beyond.


    All I saw was more tunnel, and darkness¡­ but I didn¡¯t need to study it long. Especially since there was a slight draft coming from the tunnel.


    A draft that stunk horribly¡­ and not just from the waste water.


    This might not be their home, but it was definitely connected to it. Their stink was far too strong for it not to be.


    Pulling on the makeshift gate, it wasn¡¯t hard to open it¡­ in fact, it was too hard to open it without breaking it.


    The thing cracked, a little loudly, as I moved it just enough to step through it.


    Ignoring the broken gate, I had to crouch a little to get under the sawed off iron bars that they had removed to make their door.


    Sighing as I entered the tunnel, I glanced at the floor. There was a small bit of water still, flowing down the drain. It wasn¡¯t just because I had broken it either; it seemed to be seeping through all the same.


    Explained this stench. The seepage let enough in, and without the rest of the rainwater to wash it out the stunk only became worse.


    Not that it mattered.


    Heading deeper into the tunnel, I ignored the deep sense of urgency to rush forward. To find Renn, and save her.


    I needed to, of course¡­ but¡­


    Sometimes one needed to force calm, even during chaos.


    Otherwise one simply joined it.


    Walking at a brisk pace, but not a run, I headed deeper into Fly¡¯s people¡¯s territory.


    To find Renn.


    To punish those who would kidnap and attack a member of our Society.


    To do my job.


    Hopefully Renn would forgive me once this was all finished.


    Hopefully she¡¯d be able to¡­


    Since I won¡¯t.

 Chapter One Hundred and Seventy Five – Renn – The Lost Ones

    Landing harshly, I nearly yelped as a sharp pain ran up my tail.


    It had broken in the fall.


    Not fall. Toss. They hadn¡¯t just dropped me, but had actually thrown me to the ground.


    I rolled mindlessly for a moment, eventually rolling onto my arms and stomach. Mostly since they were still bound together, and I did my best to not cry out as I hurriedly moved my tail as much as I could to a better position. Which was hard since I was still stuck inside this smelly sack.


    Groaning, I regretted not fighting back harder as someone began untying the sack. Before I could blink away the tears in my eyes, the sack opened up around me, but only fell down to my waist. They had tied a rope around my arms and stomach, which held it in place.


    Glaring at the people around me, I flinched thanks to the sudden horrid smell. Even through the pain and anger, the stink was strong enough to make me momentarily pause and want to complain as if it was the worst thing happening to me right now.


    Focusing through the smell and pain¡­ I looked around at the people standing near me. Men and women. Some looked human on first glance, while a few others barely looked human at all.


    And I didn¡¯t need to see the dark stone ceiling and walls nearby to know we were in the sewer. The smell alone had told me that.


    ¡°She¡¯s like the master?¡± someone asked with a point at me.


    ¡°Fly said she smells just like the master,¡± a woman behind a few others said. I couldn¡¯t see anything but her legs, thanks to the angle.


    I smelled like the master¡­ Fly had definitely mentioned that before. It was such a weird thing. Did it possibly mean the master was like me? A jaguar? Or was it something else? Maybe it was I was just clean, unlike them.


    ¡°She scrawny. She one killed Pulti?¡± a man asked. His voice was rough, and a glance told me he had something in his mouth¡­ but I wasn¡¯t sure what. Was he chewing something? Maybe that¡¯s why he spoke like a child.


    ¡°And broke Frank¡¯s hands!¡± another shouted.


    ¡°Stop!¡± I shouted at them.


    Only a few flinched. Oddly most of the ones who did were the men.


    Shifting onto my knees, I sat upward and looked behind me. At the two men who stood not far from me.


    They were the ones who had kidnapped me.


    Both were taller than me, and likely Vim. One was¡­ a thin man. I had not expected him to look as weak as he did, since I knew he was strong. I had felt his grip on my legs as he carried me here. I could feel the throbbing bruises forming on them already.


    The other however looked as I had imagined him. Stocky, muscular¡­ and more beast than man. His brow was furrowed, and not just because he was glaring at me. He had fur all over his face, and it was scraggly. It barely hid the huge jaw that jutted outward oddly, with pointed teeth and fangs. He looked like some kind of dog. His hands were likewise cover in fur, and it looked like he had large claws, which were what I had felt as well.


    ¡°My name is Renn. I¡¯m a member of the Society,¡± I spoke slowly as I tried to study my situation.


    Honestly it didn¡¯t look good. They were all glaring at me rather openly, and none looked willing to hear anything I had to say.


    ¡°The Society?¡± a dirty woman stepped forward out from the shadows behind some men. Were more people here than I thought at first? Or were people just arriving? Called here by the noise and shouting?


    I nodded briskly as I tried to fumble with the ropes wrapped around my arms. Now that I wasn¡¯t being manhandled, and a little calmer, I could see how I could get free. I just needed to wiggle enough until the sack made enough room for me to just slip an arm out, then I could get the other out¡­ then the rope should just slide off completely.


    ¡°I think Klamp is dead, Molly,¡± the tall man who had helped kidnap me said.


    ¡°What¡­?¡± A woman nearby, presumably Molly, turned quickly in shock as to glare at the tall man.


    He nodded briskly. ¡°There was a little girl with her. She killed him,¡± he said.


    Merit.


    ¡°You¡­!¡± Molly stepped forward towards him. ¡°I warned you! I told you!¡± she screamed.


    The tall man flinched and looked away. As if in shame. And that shame quickly turned into fear and worry as she began to hit him. He was so tall she could barely hit him in the jaw, yet he began to crouch and scrunch up which gave her the ability to let her fists connect cleanly. He tried to step away as he raised his hands to protect himself, but she didn¡¯t seem to care where she was hitting. She was just furious.


    The sudden violence was oddly not too surprising to me. But that might just be because I had just been kidnapped, and my tail was hurting bad enough to make me not care much just yet.


    Did these people not realize how long it took tails to heal? Why did it have to be my tail? Fingers, arms and legs healed quickly but it always seemed to take forever for my tail to heal and¡­


    ¡°You idiots! Klamp! You!¡± Molly continued to scream hectically at the man, and I noticed the way the onlookers were not only staring in fear¡­ but also growing in number.


    A quick look around showed four more people had shown up. Another appeared from a hallway as well. Just how many people were here? And why did it seem so many of them looked more human than not?


    A few were like the dog looking man who had kidnapped me¡­ but the rest seemed to be more human looking than myself. Several didn¡¯t even look anything but human, telling me their non-human features were either not readily visible or¡­


    Or¡­


    An odd feeling filled me as I realized some of them were very likely normal humans. After all¡­ why wouldn¡¯t there be some here too? Fly had never actually said they didn¡¯t have humans living with them too, as we did. That would explain a lot¡­ After all, originally Fly had thought Vim and I were the only non-humans in our group.


    It¡¯d make a lot of sense, too. Especially since the homeless humans would need somewhere to live too.


    An odd sound of something breaking drew my attention back to Molly and the man she was¡­


    I flinched as I watched her stomp on the tall man¡¯s head. Again. And again. Her merciless beating had forced him to the ground, and he was curled up and doing all he could to protect himself¡­ and failing horribly at it. Her stomps had a horrible wet sound to them as she crushed his head.


    Was she killing him¡­? Why wasn¡¯t anyone stopping her?


    If she was going to kill him for simply telling her that this Klamp was dead¡­ what would she be willing to do to me, after?


    ¡°Someone stop her. She¡¯ll kill him,¡± a man said, though sounded as if he really didn¡¯t care if she did kill him or not.


    ¡°Hmhm,¡± my other kidnapper nodded, and stepped forward. Molly didn¡¯t pay attention to him at all, even as he grabbed her by the waist and pulled her away.


    ¡°You fools!¡± Molly screamed as she got one last kick in before being pulled away. She squirmed in the dog man¡¯s grip, but didn¡¯t seem to fight it too much.


    ¡°This is her?¡± a new voice entered the room. Everyone turned to look at it, which made me do the same.


    Looking up at a pair of red eyes, I held the woman¡¯s cold gaze as she studied me. She had antler looking horns on the side of her head, which she had tied her long hair to in various places as if they were ornaments. She was dressed in familiar Lumen attire, and looked much cleaner than most of others here.


    ¡°She killed Klamp!¡± Molly shouted, still being held back by the dog man.


    ¡°Actually he said a child killed him, not her,¡± another noted.


    ¡°Why were they unhurt if she killed Klamp though?¡± One of the women who spoke earlier asked.


    ¡°Well Yams is hurt now,¡± another woman scoffed. The tall scrawny man groaned, and curled up more over on the floor. Was that blood pooling beneath him?


    A few coughed some laughs, but others flinched and groaned in worry. Whispers begun to fill the room, and I felt the rope around my arms and waist go slack.


    I had gotten the sack out from under it, so now there was room and¡­


    The antler horned woman raised a hand, causing the whole room to go silent as I got an arm free.


    They could all see that I was freeing myself, but no one made a move to stop me¡­ so I slowly undid the rest and freed myself. If they weren¡¯t going to stop me then there was no reason to stay tied up.


    Slowly standing, I did my best to not let anyone see me flinch when I felt another wave of pain shoot up through my tail and then up my spine.


    It was definitely broken.


    Bastards.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± the antler woman asked me as I took a small breath and released it upon standing up.


    ¡°Renn,¡± I said.


    ¡°I am Aunt. Did you kill Klamp?¡± she asked.


    Aunt¡­? Maybe it was a play on her antlers or something.


    ¡°No. They forced that sack over me, I have no idea what happened,¡± I said honestly with a point to it. It was near my feet, but honestly I wanted to kick it away.


    Aunt looked past me, to the dog man who was still holding Molly¡­ even though she had calmed down completely. He nodded quickly. ¡°She probably didn¡¯t see anything, Aunt,¡± he said.


    ¡°Why did he die then?¡± Aunt asked him. I noticed the way she glared at him¡­ like a mother scorning a child.


    Was she their master?


    ¡°There was a little girl with her¡­ we thought it was just a child, so I didn¡¯t realize how dangerous she was. She hit Klamp only once, when Yams and I were tying her up,¡± he said.


    ¡°You¡¯re sure Klamp is dead?¡± Aunt asked.


    He nodded firmly.


    ¡°Is that child dead too?¡± Aunt asked.


    I glanced at the dog man and was a little relieved to see him shake his head. ¡°We ran away,¡± was all he said.


    Aunt sighed, and a few people stepped forward¡­ as if they wanted to join the conversation. But they didn¡¯t. One even stepped back away, as if in shame that they had even moved in the first place.


    ¡°Why are you all doing this? We¡¯ve done nothing to any of you,¡± I asked.


    The woman with antlers studied me for a moment, and I wondered if Vim would find her pretty. She wasn¡¯t¡­ anything too special, but the way she embraced her antlers and tied her hair to them made her seem pretty to me. Under another situation I¡¯d probably look forward to being her friend.


    ¡°You¡¯ve now killed two of us. Plus you ruined Frank¡¯s hands. He can¡¯t work anymore, because of you,¡± Aunt said calmly.


    ¡°Because you attacked us first. We didn¡¯t even know any of you were down here until that moment,¡± I tried to reason.


    ¡°Of course you didn¡¯t. No one ever notices those they don¡¯t care about,¡± Aunt said with a tiny smile.


    I frowned at her comment, and the way she was smirking at me as if she found me funny.


    ¡°Let me go. Don¡¯t let this¡­¡± I hesitated and wondered if it was already too late. ¡°Don¡¯t let this get worse, please,¡± I begged her.


    Something told me it was too late, but that didn¡¯t mean I shouldn¡¯t try.


    ¡°Worse¡­?¡± Aunt frowned at me, and I realized that they had no idea. How could they?


    ¡°If you don¡¯t let me go¡­ if you keep attacking our members, Vim will come,¡± I said to her.


    Her frown deepened. ¡°Vim?¡±


    ¡°Our protector. Please¡­ don¡¯t do anything rash. If anything we should all be working together, to survive. To protect each other. We shouldn¡¯t be enemies,¡± I said.


    A long moment of silence followed my words, and it was obvious how strange they found me. Out of the twenty odd people here, less than a handful seemed to be doing anything but shaking their heads and smiling at me.


    ¡°You tried to take our children,¡± Aunt said.


    I shook my head. ¡°We wouldn¡¯t do that. We invited Fly to join our Society¡­ just as we¡¯d invite any of you, given the chance,¡± I said firmly.


    ¡°So you admit it then?¡± Aunt asked me with a blink of her eyes.


    ¡°Admit what?¡± I asked back.


    ¡°That you¡¯d steal from us,¡± she said plainly.


    ¡°Steal what¡­? We¡¯ve taken nothing from you.¡± At least¡­ not that I knew of.


    ¡°Lives, woman,¡± Aunt then said.


    Lives¡­


    She meant more than just those that Vim and Merit had taken, likely. And more too than Frank, the man whose hands Vim had broken.


    Aunt likely meant Fly. And those we were trying to recruit through her. Lives they owned, that we were trying to take from them.


    Aunt looked away, to a man on her left. ¡°Have everyone gather at the dinner table,¡± Aunt said.


    Dinner table?


    The man nodded, and glanced one last time at me before turning around and leaving the room. I noted the hallway he went down.


    Across the hall was another hallway. As far as I could tell there hadn¡¯t been anyone coming from that one since I had been tossed onto the floor. In fact based off its positioning and my own, it was likely the one that they had carried me through.


    That would be the one I¡¯d head for, then.


    ¡°When Fly gets back, secure her as well,¡± Aunt then said.


    Something deep within me shifted. It kind of felt like when I got sick in the stomach, but it wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt her,¡± I said to her.


    Aunt looked at me. ¡°You¡¯re the one who has hurt her. You¡¯ve led her astray. You lost her to us,¡± Aunt said.


    ¡°You lost her yourself. By feeding her friend to a monster,¡± I said.


    My ears didn¡¯t let me miss the ones in the room who perked up at my words. Especially the two women whose breath had been caught, in shock.


    Aunt¡¯s face contorted into anger, and I stood up firmer as she stepped towards me a single step. She lowered her head, and I realized that some of her antlers were¡­ well¡­


    Sharp.


    ¡°Spoken like one who has never suffered. But don¡¯t worry. You¡¯ll learn, before you fade into memory. As all should,¡± Aunt said.


    ¡°Do you really have no idea what is going on here? If you don¡¯t stop now¡­ you and everyone here will suffer. Many lives will be lost,¡± I said.


    Aunt scoffed at me. ¡°By whose hand? Yours? I think not.¡±


    I shook my head and wondered if there was any way I could properly explain it¡­ but I knew I couldn¡¯t.


    After all, it was impossible.


    No one could explain Vim. He was something beyond reason, especially so to those who have never seen it.


    I¡¯ve seen it yet I couldn¡¯t believe it. I still questioned it.


    Turning a little, I studied those around me. Most were far enough away that I was sure I could get through. The hallway I had in mind of escaping to had only one single woman between me and it. She was old too; maybe not even a non-human. She looked as frail as any normal old woman. She was dressed in similar attire that Fly wore, patched old clothes¡­ and was staring at me with an odd look.


    ¡°Let me go. Please. If you let me go we can still handle this properly, and no one else will have to get hurt,¡± I said one last time.


    ¡°She¡¯s crazy,¡± someone whispered.


    No. They were.


    Glancing at Yams, the scrawny man had gone silent¡­ and still.


    Was he dead? There was now a dark puddle around the man¡¯s head area¡­ but I couldn¡¯t make out his head, thanks to how he had curled up. S~ea??h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    No¡­ the better question should be why did I pity the man who had just kidnapped me?


    Molly was still being held by my other kidnapper, and didn¡¯t look bothered at all. She now looked calm and collected, as if she hadn¡¯t just beaten a man to death.


    These people were calling me crazy? Seriously?


    Maybe that was the insanity Vim and the others spoke of. The insanity of cannibalism. Molly didn¡¯t¡­ look that weird¡­ but her actions definitely proved she was a little weird.


    ¡°Well? Take her to the dinner table already,¡± Aunt said with a point at me, dismissing me as if I was a loaf of bread.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving,¡± I said, decisively.


    ¡°In a way,¡± a woman said as she stepped towards me. I seized her up as she approached with a smile, and wondered what she was. Her general appearance was human enough, but she had a strangely shaped jaw and a lot more teeth than normal accompanied it.


    Taking a deep breath, I shifted a little to firm my stance. I ignored the horrible pain my tail brought, simply from moving, and readied myself.


    I¡¯d not let them kill them. Nor would I let them stop me from leaving.


    At least, I was going to do my best to do such things.


    ¡°Careful Yazdi,¡± a man warned from right. A side glance told me it was an older man. One with only one arm.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, woman,¡± Yazdi reached out, as to grab me by the arm. Likely to lead me wherever they wanted me to go.


    This dinner table could maybe be literal. Maybe Aunt was inviting me to dinner, as to talk¡­ but I highly doubted it. And I wasn¡¯t going to take the chance.


    I stepped back and slapped her hand away.


    Yazdi paused a moment, and I felt the room grow a little colder¡­ but it was the cold realization that she was strong that really bothered me.


    When I had smacked her hand away, I had felt the firmness in it. I had put a lot of force into that slap, yet her hand had barely budged.


    ¡°Good. I didn¡¯t care about Klamp, but Pulti paid me homage. I¡¯ll be taking it out on you, then,¡± Yazdi¡¯s smile grew into a toothy grin as her eyes narrowed at me.


    My gut churned as I realized why so many of our members had been so worried.


    These people really were savages.


    ¡°I¡¯ll hurt you if you touch me,¡± I warned her.


    ¡°I hope you do,¡± Yazdi¡¯s grin went stiff, and then she attacked.


    I sidestepped a quick fist. She had struck out at my face, and for half a moment I couldn¡¯t help but respect the woman¡¯s speed. I had almost failed to dodge it.


    Yazdi was visibly shocked that I had dodged her blow, but she didn¡¯t let it faze her too long. She stepped forward and threw another punch a moment later.


    Ducking this one, I had to step to the right so quick that I nearly stumbled thanks to the dropped sack and rope as Yazdi spun and tried to kick me in the stomach.


    For a few moments there was nothing but my dodging of Yazdi¡¯s attacks¡­ until I neared one of the other women. As I dodged a small charge from Yazdi, out of the corner of my eye I saw the woman we were now near step towards me. She approached quickly, and it was obvious she intended to join¡­ and based off the way she clenched her fists it wasn¡¯t to come to my aid.


    ¡°Great,¡± I huffed as I quickly realized I was going to have to resort to violence myself.


    Yazdi stepped towards me, and shifted as to try and kick me in the side. Thanks to my earlier dodges, she didn¡¯t even bother trying to position herself safely. She left herself entirely exposed, allowing me to not just dodge her kick¡­ but step forward, along her leg, and easily land a blow of my own.


    Stepping into the attack, I put as much force as I could into it. I punched her right in the stomach, right below her rib cage.


    It worried me at how much strength I had put into the blow, but at the same time I didn¡¯t hesitate. I couldn¡¯t afford to, after all.


    Yazdi¡¯s eyes went wide, and she toppled over. She released a loud groan as she crumpled, falling to the ground.


    Stepping away quickly, I back stepped towards the hallway I wanted to run into. For a tiny moment I stood there, staring at Yazdi who was holding her stomach, kneeling on the ground. The rest of the room was staring at Yazdi as well; even the woman who had stepped forward as to join the fight had paused to watch.


    ¡°Bastard,¡± Yazdi groaned, and I heard the pain in her voice. My attack had connected well, so it had worked¡­ but¡­


    ¡°Idiot,¡± someone scoffed at Yazdi, and others chuckled in amusement. Even the humans seemed to smirk and laugh at her situation.


    I didn¡¯t like the way they all jeered at her. As if this was all some kind of game.


    I also didn¡¯t like how Yazdi was glaring at me either¡­ She was in pain, and struggling to gather her strength¡­


    But that look wasn¡¯t one of defeat or worry.


    Either she was insane, or my attack only temporarily worked. Which was worrying, since I had put my all into it.


    If she got up shortly and returned to attacking me, it meant the only way I¡¯d be able to stop her would be to kill her. Since she would be too strong for me to do anything else.


    Which also meant if others, like that woman who had intended to help Yazdi, also attacked me¡­


    Yazdi coughed and then got a foot under her, and started to stand. She did so haphazardly and slowly¡­ but her strength was returning.


    Once the onlookers realized that she was fine, they all returned their attention to me.


    ¡°Get her already,¡± Aunt said firmly.


    Several people stepped forward, nodding.


    Flinching, I turned and ran.


    Hurrying into the hallway, I ran away as quickly as I could.


    The dark hallway felt blurry as I ran through it, likely thanks to the dark color of the stone and my general condition. My head was fuzzy, thanks to the stench, and the pain in my tail was starting to become unbearable.


    I noticed the obvious discomfort from my broken tail, but more so the issues it brought. When I turned a corner, I almost slipped and fell¡­ and not because of the thin layer of water on the floor. My broken tail was throwing me off balance.


    ¡°Come on,¡± I grumbled as I picked up my pace and focused.


    The hallway was a long one, and every so often I ran past smaller hallways that diverged from it. As I ran I looked for a stairwell, or something like it¡­ surely if I was underground, there would be stairs back up¡­ right?


    I needed to get out of here, not just before I got hurt or killed¡­ but before the Society voted to let Vim let loose his wrath upon them.


    Not that I believed there was any real chance of stopping it now¡­ but¡­


    My eyes grew watery as I realized it was happening again.


    Because of me.


    People were dying. Would die. Because of me.


    Rounding another corner, I skidded to a stop and once again nearly fell down.


    With a huff, I frowned at Yazdi, who stood alone in the hallway in front of me.


    Had I rounded around or something? Although I had turned at a few corners I was sure I hadn¡¯t circled around completely¡­ after all I had ran quite a distance.


    Yazdi wasn¡¯t smiling, and she now had¡­


    I studied the long black thing in her hand. It almost looked like a sword, but it wasn¡¯t. It was blunt, and round¡­ yet it looked heavy.


    Whatever it was, it was definitely intended to be used as a weapon.


    Against me.


    ¡°Stop this,¡± I begged.


    ¡°But it hasn¡¯t even started yet?¡± she said.


    Taking a breath, I decided to just handle it. To face it, head on.


    Stepping towards her as she stepped towards me, I chose my path of attack.


    The black weapon was similar to a sword. She held it in her right hand, and it was about as long as the sword I trained with. It was far thicker, but I was able to treat it as a sword. I knew she¡¯d attack as if it was a sword, swinging it at me like a club maybe, so my tactics would be similar to what I¡¯ve been learning from Vim.


    I¡¯ll dodge her first swing. I was fast enough. I knew this already, from dodging her earlier. Then after dodging, before she could pull back and attack again, I¡¯ll hit her.


    This time I¡¯ll strike her in the chest. A little harder. A little more angled.


    A little more deadly.


    ¡°Think I¡¯ll take your tail before handing you over. Master won¡¯t notice it, and I could use a new blanket,¡± Yazdi spoke with a smirk, and I did my best to ignore her words. She was simply being cruel. Taunting me. Trying to unsettle me.


    ¡°Funny that you¡¯re all the same,¡± I whispered as I got into position.


    She either didn¡¯t hear me, or care to respond, for she simply rushed towards me. She lifted her weapon upwards, and took a deep breath.


    Stepping forward as well, I kept a keen eye on her and not the weapon. I paid attention to her footwork. The way her shoulders tensed. The way her head turned a little to the left.


    Stepping to the right, the weapon she swung made a woosh sound as it went where my head had been. Before she could start pulling the weapon back up, or step away, I stepped forward again.


    She was quick enough to clench her teeth, expecting the blow, but wasn¡¯t quick enough to dodge or stop it. My fist connected firmly with her sternum. Right where the bones connected. The impact hurt my fist a little, she was a little boney.


    The blow was solid, and she released all of her pent up breath through her clenched teeth because of it. She spat a cough, but I didn¡¯t stop. I grabbed the forearm that held the weapon, and I twisted it just enough before smacking it with my other hand. Hitting her at the elbow joint, with it contorted out of place and with her trying to pull her arm free made it easy for it to break. It crunched loudly, and she let loose a tiny yell of pain as she dropped the weapon.


    It clanked as it fell to the stone ground, telling me it was metal¡­ then I pushed her away.


    She stumbled backward, and slipped. She fell to the ground with a loud oomph.


    Before even verifying it was over I turned to run away. There was no point to keep attacking her if she¡¯d just lay there, and there was no point in waiting to make sure if she¡¯d be fine or not.


    I didn¡¯t care if she¡¯d be fine, just as I didn¡¯t care to actually finish her off.


    Stepping away, I only got three steps before something smacked me upside the head.


    My vision blurred, and by the time my sight returned and I realized what actually had happened¡­ I was on my knees.


    My hands were wet. I blinked at the sight of a small layer of water beneath me, and wondered if the layer of still water had been there this whole time. I hadn¡¯t heard splashes, had I? Maybe I had¡­


    ¡°Idiot Yazdi. I warned you,¡± a new voice rung in my ears, sounding louder than ever. As if they were shouting¡­ but I knew they weren¡¯t. There wasn¡¯t even an echo.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± Yazdi spat at the new woman. I turned as I tried to get my feet back under me, as to stand up¡­ but for some reason I was fumbling. My head throbbed as I barely got to my feet.


    The new woman was one I hadn¡¯t seen yet. I couldn¡¯t remember her from the crowd earlier.


    She was older¡­ and had a rough looking face. She was snarling at me, but most of her expression seemed to be from the burn scars covering most of her forehead. Her hair was shorter, but it was thick enough to hide if her whole head was covered in those scars or not.


    Rubbing the back of my head, I was very surprised to not feel more wetness. In fact my hair made my hand dryer, which was a good sign¡­ maybe.


    I took a deep breath and resisted the urge to run just yet. I was still wobbly on my feet.


    ¡°You¡¯re the one who got me in trouble, huh?¡± the new woman sounded happy for some reason, even though she was scowling at me. She had a similar black metal pipe in her hand. It wasn¡¯t the same one that Yazdi had; hers was lying a few feet away.


    ¡°And how did I do that, exactly?¡± I asked, even though I didn¡¯t really care for an answer.


    ¡°Because of you I have to beat that stupid bird. Do you know how hard it is not to kill her? A pain in the ass. Though I suppose now that doesn¡¯t matter anymore,¡± she said as she lightly spun the black weapon in her hands.


    My headache grew worse as it throbbed while my eyes narrowed at her. ¡°You¡¯re the one who beat Fly?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Last few times at least,¡± she nodded with a smile.


    Clenching my jaw, I ignored the weird pain that throbbed in the back of my head. Every time my heart thumped, I felt the weird pain in my ears. My human ones, not the ones on top of my head¡­ which was weird.


    Yazdi coughed, and groaned as she tried to stand. She stumbled thanks to having tried to use her broken arm as support against the wall. She must not have realized I had broken her elbow. ¡°That bitch,¡± she cursed as she stared at her wonky arm.


    ¡°You¡¯re fault,¡± the scarred woman said with a smile. She actually seemed to enjoy watching Yazdi struggling as she tried to stand up through the pain.


    Where had she come from, actually¡­? There wasn¡¯t any hallway nearby. Nor were there any places for her to have hidden away¡­ there was nothing in the hallway, other than simple junk on the floor. Papers, trash¡­ there was stuff I really didn¡¯t want to think about, too. Nothing big enough to hide behind.


    Only thing I could think of was that I was in much worse shape than I felt. Maybe I was panicking.


    Taking a few breaths, I decided it was time to run away again. I still hurt, and felt wobbly, but I needed to get away before more people showed up.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go already. I want to be the one to catch the bird when she gets back, so let¡¯s get this over with,¡± the scarred woman stepped forward as to attack me. She didn¡¯t even hesitate, seemingly confident.


    So had Yazdi.


    I didn¡¯t want to get hit in the back of the head again, so I decided to face her head on. I¡¯d disable her like I did the other woman, and then run away.


    About to take a stance, I blinked and suddenly she was in front of me. Within arm¡¯s reach.


    Shoot! She was quick like Vim!


    I curled up and raised my arms, to block the blow. I wasn¡¯t going to be able to dodge it.


    The black pipe felt heavy. Far heavier than it should have, as she swung it up and then down as to hit me on the head. I covered my head with my arms, and wasn¡¯t surprised at all to feel the horrid pain of broken bones as the thing hit my forearms.


    Flinching at the pain, I accepted it and then rolled my arms forward, alongside the force of her blow. It forced the bar downward, away from my head and face and to the ground. She stared into my eyes as I followed through after the diverting block, and I shot both of my hands upward towards her throat.


    I could feel that my left arm was the worse of the two, but it didn¡¯t matter. I only needed to hit her once. I just needed to force my way through the pain, then escape.


    All I needed to do was get to the surface. To get to Vim. After that I¡¯d be¡­


    Within a moment my hands were at her throat. Although I opened my hands as to grab her throat, I still struck out as if I had intended to simply hit her in the throat with balled fist. I grabbed her throat as much as I crushed it, and with all the strength I could muster¡­ ever through the pain, I began to squeeze her throat.


    Her throat wasn¡¯t that big. My hands circled most of it. My thumbs and fingers dug into it, a few went deep enough that I knew I was doing damage just from the squeeze alone¡­ yet¡­


    Yet she didn¡¯t even flinch.


    She opened her mouth to say something, but no words came. Since no air could go in or out of the throat I was trying to crush. Yet still she didn¡¯t stop. She didn¡¯t let it bother her. She raised her weapon again, and before I did my best to turn a little as it was brought back down.


    The black bar hit my right shoulder, and although it staggered me, I noticed it didn¡¯t hurt as badly as the first two blows had. She was acting as if my choking wasn¡¯t affecting her, but it was obvious it was. She wasn¡¯t able to gather enough strength.


    ¡°Kapli!¡± Yazdi shouted from behind her, but I didn¡¯t bother trying to look at her. Right now this woman was all that mattered.


    Squeezing tighter, I ignored the woman¡¯s other hand as she reached out and grabbed the side of my face. She grabbed hair, my right human ear, and skin. I felt her sharp nails dig into my cheek, and tear at the back of my head.


    ¡°Ahh!¡± I shouted wordlessly as I put more force into my hands. I reeled up and pushed forward, making the woman step back a step.


    She raised the bar again, and I groaned as I realized that was why she grabbed my head. To keep it in place.


    I wasn¡¯t going to be able to do dodge this one.


    And the effort to try and do so only ended up with her nails digging deeper into my face and head.


    The bar thunked against my head, and the world fuzzed to black.


    Wheezing, while unable to see anything¡­ I still felt everything. I felt my head become heavy, and slunk downward¡­ as if I was suddenly sleepy and falling asleep. I felt my tail go slack, even through the pain. I felt my knees buckle¡­ and my hands¡­


    ¡°Sheesh!¡± Kapli wheezed, and I heard the huge intake of breath from above me.


    Falling to the ground, I blinked wildly¡­ and was glad that sight slowly returned. Albeit fuzzily and slowly¡­ as if I was just waking up from a long slumber, I groaned and started to look upward.


    Looking upward only showed me a knee. A knee that sent me backward, and caused me to close my eyes in pain once again.


    Vim¡¯s calm voice filtered into the echoes of Yazdi and Kapli talking to one another. They were yelling at each other for some reason¡­ yet all I heard was Vim.


    He spoke calmly. As if we were together again. In the forest. Or on the roof. Sparring.


    ¡°You¡¯re strong Renn. But strength isn¡¯t everything,¡± he said.


    No. It obviously wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°Plus you¡¯re¡­ well¡­ Too nice, I guess. But that will change. Once you find a reason to fight, you see,¡± Vim added.


    Funny. I thought I had one.


    ¡°But that¡¯s why we¡¯re doing this. So hopefully when the day comes, you¡¯re good enough to at escape. Escape to me, that¡¯s all you need to do,¡± Vim finished.


    I tried Vim. I did.


    I coughed, and suddenly Vim was gone. The dark, stinky, pain filled world returned¡­ and I realized I was being dragged.


    Sharp pains dug into my rear and lower back, and I realized my tail was being damaged. It was stuck below me, and I was being dragged roughly¡­ so¡­


    Rolling a little, I lifted my head just enough to look downward, towards my feet¡­ One of them was being held by Kapli, who was dragging me behind her.


    ¡°Let me have the tail first, Kapli,¡± Yazdi was walking next to her, and glancing back at me. She was holding her arm and didn¡¯t look very happy.


    ¡°Shut up! I should skin you, idiot!¡± Kapli swatted at her, which made Yazdi yelp and flinch away.


    Blinking the blurry sight of the two arguing, I wondered what I should do now. My head was fuzzy. My body weak¡­ Even if I got up and away from these two could I escape now?


    Kapli pulled me out of a hallway, and I flinched in pain at the sudden brightness. A horrible throbbing ache thumped behind my eyes as I tried to look around. The world was now very bright, and my eyes blurred drunkenly. There looked as if there were dozens of little suns above me, all brighter than the last.


    Voices filled my ears, and I didn¡¯t like how some sounded far away and slurred¡­ since I could tell they weren¡¯t. There were people around me, staring down at me as I was dragged. Their blurry silhouettes looked funny.


    ¡°Let me go,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Kapli said.


    Blinking at the oddly kind tone in her answer, I wondered why she had the sudden change of heart¡­


    Then I felt it.


    The ground was gone from beneath me. No longer scraping my back. My head wasn¡¯t burning from the bumps and knocks. My tail wasn¡¯t erupting in pain anymore, from being crushed and dragged.


    And I could now feel the cold blood rolling down my head.


    Blinking wildly, I tried to sit up or at least bring my arms up so they didn¡¯t dangle so helplessly¡­ but couldn¡¯t. I stared at the blurry Kapli, who smirked at me¡­ while being upside down.


    She was holding me upward. By my ankle. Out over¡­


    Looking up, which was actually down, I went cold inside as I saw the darkness beneath me.


    A darkness that my damaged head and blurry eyes couldn¡¯t deny.


    Some kind of pit maybe.


    ¡°One little bird won¡¯t be enough anyway¡­ If you survive the fall, please scream for me,¡± Kapli said¡­ then she let me go.

 Chapter One Hundred and Seventy Six – Vim – The Lost One

    More than our kind lived down here.


    Slowing my pace as I approached a pair of people¡­ I forcefully calmed myself.


    I had to. Since I was getting worried. It¡¯s been nearly half an hour since I had delved into this maze of drainage tunnels. Half an hour of running around like a fool without anything to show for it.


    The stink of non-humans was everywhere down here, and it made it impossible to narrow down the source. It was likely that they¡¯ve been down here for decades, based off the way their scents were so overbearing and stable. How¡¯d none of us ever notice?


    To top it off these blasted sewers and drainage systems were joined with the old city. They merged and melded with each other, creating a labyrinth. Only further complicating my search.


    But I had finally found people.


    Or well¡­ humans, at least.


    The two were sitting down next to each other, covered in pelts and blankets. They had a small fire burning in front of them, which had been what had let me find them. I had smelled the burning fish being cooked upon it.


    Least I hoped those were fish. I tried not to look too closely at them, since they seemed a little oddly shaped.


    ¡°What¡­?¡± a man¡¯s voice entered my ears as I slowly approached the two.


    ¡°Who?¡± a woman¡¯s voice. She sounded scared.


    The two hurriedly stood, and I realized I wasn¡¯t going to need to keep my anger in check.


    These two were human. And old. Too old to be down here, in fact.


    ¡°Who are you?¡± the man asked worriedly. He sounded more than scared¡­ he sounded expectant. As if he already knew I was a threat, but wasn¡¯t able to do anything about it.


    ¡°My name is Vim. I¡¯ve come down here in search of a family member,¡± I told them.


    The small fire casted deep shadows on their weathered faces, but upon my words I was able to see the worry drain from their faces. The two looked at one another, and I noted the sad realization on their faces.


    I must not be the first to have come down here saying such a thing.


    ¡°I see¡­ you¡¯re probably looking for those people down below then,¡± the man said.


    ¡°Below?¡± I asked.


    He nodded, and he gestured for the old woman to sit back down. She did so slowly, and not because she was still worried. She simply couldn¡¯t move too quickly. The old man made sure to wrap her back up in the pelts and blankets, which I now noted were¡­ well¡­


    Lacking, to say the least. They weren¡¯t just old, but thin. Too thin for down here, in this cold.


    ¡°If you¡¯re alone, son, I recommend not going down there. There¡¯s quite a few of them¡­ and they¡¯re not¡­ well¡­¡± the old man coughed as he stepped away from the woman, who was now bundled up. He stepped towards me, putting himself between her and myself.


    ¡°What route do I take to get there?¡± I asked him.


    He frowned at me, in worry. The kind that told me he had just decided I was going to die.


    ¡°If I tell you, you¡¯ll also get lost,¡± he said softly.


    ¡°My life is not yours to risk, old man. Do not spend a moment to worry over it,¡± I said gently.


    He blinked, and then quickly looked behind him. I couldn¡¯t see her, thanks to him being between us¡­ but I knew he had just looked at the woman. Maybe for conformation.


    ¡°You¡¯re an odd one¡­ how did you know I didn¡¯t want your death on my hands?¡± he asked after looking at me for a moment.


    ¡°You¡¯re not the first elder to warn me against acting foolish. I promise you; even if I perish it shall not be your fault. I will go down there, whether you tell me how or not. All you will do by informing me of their location is save me a little time. Nothing more. The result will not change,¡± I said.


    The old man gulped, and I hoped I didn¡¯t say it too strangely. I could find them, given time¡­ but Renn likely didn¡¯t have time. I needed to find them now.


    ¡°Just show him, Paul. Maybe he¡¯ll give you something for the trouble,¡± the woman said lightly.


    Before Paul could say anything I dug out a few coins. I didn¡¯t care their color or worth, and simply extended my hand to him.


    ¡°Damn¡­¡± Paul whispered at the sight of them, and I hoped it was just because of their value and not because I was forcing him to do something uncomfortable.


    Paul shifted and then sighed. He nodded, and then pointed behind him. ¡°This way, lad.¡±


    I nodded and stepped forward, to join him¡­ but before I did I stepped over to the woman.


    Bending down, I put the coins on the ground in front of her. Since she was so bundled up, she¡¯d not be able to easily get her hand out as to take them from me.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said, looking down at what was probably a fortune to her.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said back, and then went to follow Paul.


    He walked quickly, but not quick enough for my taste. But there was nothing I could about it. Not only was he human¡­ he was old.


    ¡°You¡¯re not part of their group?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Gods no. Most of us aren¡¯t¡­ really. But most don¡¯t have a choice. You either bow or die,¡± he said as we walked down the dark hallway. Their fire slowly stopped being loud as we walked. The popping and crackling of the fire replaced by the sound of wet footsteps.


    ¡°Are they cruel?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°No more than the rest of the world is,¡± he said.


    I nodded. That was an expected and standard viewpoint for one his age¡­ and one in his position.


    Rounding a corner, I noted the way he slowed a little each time we approached a new hallway.


    He was worried about being seen or noticed. Likely by the ones he was leading me to.


    It didn¡¯t take long for him to lead me to a small stairwell. It was dark, and looked broken more than not. Parts of the steps were worn down and shattered, likely from years of flooding taking its toll.


    Paul pointed down the stairwell. ¡°If you take this down all the way to the bottom floor, and then take a right you¡¯ll find them. Though¡­ again¡­ I suggest against it. If you go down there, son, you¡¯ll never come back up,¡± Paul said with a stern voice. He sounded as if he was being cruel, but that was just his age. He was trying to be kind.


    Stepping past Paul to the stairwell, I paused a moment and glanced at the old man. He looked defeated.


    ¡°When those coins run out, or it gets too cold, go to the Animalia Guild. Find a member and tell them that Vim sent you. They¡¯ll at least make sure you two are fed, and have somewhere warm to sleep when needed,¡± I told him.


    The old man¡¯s eyes went wide, and it was obvious he didn¡¯t know what to say.


    Not waiting for the old man to find his nerve, I turned and headed down the stairs.


    Hurrying down the small stairwell, I quickly realized the stink of not only non-humans¡­ but something else was starting to grow thick in the air.


    Stale air too.


    It didn¡¯t take long to reach the bottom of the stairs. It had descended three levels, and sure enough the bottom of the stairwell led to a small hallway. One that led left or right.


    Heading right, as Paul had told me to, I picked up my pace.


    The stagnant air made it clear. This definitely was their territory. Not only was the scent of non-humans much thicker¡­ there were now smells of proof. Proof of people, and the society they created around them.


    Food being cooked. Beds and bedding. Bathrooms. Oil from lamps. Dirty clothing. And¡­


    Slowing down, I approached a large room. One that was illuminated by fire, and had voices echoing from within.


    Rolling a shoulder, I took a small breath as I exited the hallway and entered the camp of my enemies.


    The room was large. Large enough for little buildings to have been made within it. Shacks, made of wood and leather strips, lined the walls. Some looked empty and dark, while others were lit up by lamps and had shadows dancing within. I counted seven small buildings, but could tell there were more out of sight. Some were made in such a way they actually went into other hallways¡­ maybe they turned entire sections of hallways into homes?


    There were a few people, but most were sitting at tables. Eating. Drinking. Talking amongst each other without a worry in the world.


    Although the shacks, and the tables and other things here, were all made seemingly from scraps and debris¡­ This place wasn¡¯t that dirty. It stunk, but only because there was no real ventilation. The air was stagnant, and full of old smells.


    The people sitting at the closest table to me looked normal. At least, normal enough. A quick glance around didn¡¯t show any non-human individuals¡­ but I could smell them clearly. They were here, or at the very least frequented this area.


    ¡°Hm? Who is that?¡± Someone finally noticed me, but I ignored them and the looks I got as I walked through the¡­


    What was this? A camp? An enclave? A commune of some sorts?


    Maybe a slum¡­?


    ¡°Wait!¡± I slowed as a small figure ran out from between two shacks. The young boy laughed as a girl about his age, but a little taller, chased after him.


    The two were so focused on their chasing of each other that neither noticed me as they ran by.


    Watching the two kids run off towards a hallway, I looked away from them and to the adults starting to appear in greater numbers.


    People were whispering and alerting each other to my presence. Not a surprise, since I wasn¡¯t trying to hide, but what was surprising¡­ well¡­


    Everyone here was human.


    As more people showed themselves, stepping out from their shacks or from hallways, it became clear that those I searched for weren¡¯t here. Or at least, weren¡¯t living here. Amongst these people.


    Yet their smell was here. These people, and this location, stunk of those not human. So¡­


    ¡°Who¡¯re you!¡± a man shouted at me. He had a short sword in his hand, but kept it lowered.


    ¡°Careful¡­ look at him, he isn¡¯t scared at all,¡± another man stepped up behind the one with a sword. He had a large hammer in his hand, the kind one used to hammer something large into the ground.


    Looking away from the two, I glanced one last time around the area. It wasn¡¯t too surprising to see so many people down here. The homeless needed to live somewhere too, after all. But what was shocking was how many different nationalities were down here.


    There weren¡¯t just the dirty blondes of the east, like Renn¡¯s Lamp, but the red skinned southerners. A small family of them were staring at me from the safety of their shack¡¯s oddly shaped window.


    About to turn away, to head down a large hallway that had more people down it¡­ I had to stop upon seeing someone I recognized.


    Or well, what they wore at least.


    The Animalia Guild insignia on her shoulder made me frown. Had she stolen it? But no. The woman was too clean, as was the bank uniform she was wearing. Too clean to have been something found or stolen.


    A worker. An employee.


    Living down here.


    If this had been any other moment I would have approached her, to ask why she was down here. To find out the truth.


    Yet I had more pressing matters.


    ¡°Stop! If you go that way¡­!¡± the man with the sword stepped forward as I went to head down the hallway.


    Down the larger hallway, I could see more lights. More people. If Renn, and her kidnappers, weren¡¯t here I simply needed to move on.


    ¡°Wait!¡± I paused as the man rushed forward, coming up to my right. He reached out to grab me by the arm, but I pulled my arm out of the way before he could. I stepped back to glare at him, expecting an attack.


    Instead of attacking, he instead shook his head and put himself between me and the hallway.


    ¡°You can¡¯t go down there,¡± he said harshly.


    ¡°And why not?¡± I asked.


    He wasn¡¯t that old. Maybe early twenties¡­ but it was obvious he wasn¡¯t healthy. He had a large frame, and looked like he worked manual labor, but it also looked like he was suffering from something. Maybe a drug addiction of some kind. He was oddly thin in certain areas, and fat in others.


    Granted it might just be his lifestyle. Poor habitat, bad hygiene and a worse diet than either of those.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­¡± he hesitated a moment, and then seemed to gather his nerve. ¡°That¡¯s where bandits live!¡± he decided to say.


    Bandits.


    Sure.


    ¡°You¡¯re the second man to try and save my life today. Take pride in it,¡± I said to the honest man.


    ¡°What¡­?¡± he wasn¡¯t sure what I meant, but I didn¡¯t care. I stepped forward, only for the man to try and hold his ground.


    He made sure to move his sword out of the way, so that it¡¯d not touch me, as he held his hand out and tried to stop me. He pushed on my chest, and was shocked when I didn¡¯t let him do so.


    ¡°Mark, careful!¡± Others behind me, a growing crowd, sounded worried as they warned the man trying to stop me from doing my duty. Others shouted their concern as well, and it seemed to only make him more determined. He dropped his sword, letting it fall to the stone ground in a way that it sounded as if it almost broke.


    He put both his hands onto my chest and went to doing all he could to push me back and away from the hallway.


    ¡°Young man¡­ Mark is it?¡± I asked him as I stepped forward, and his thin worn down leather shoes scrapped loudly as I pushed him forward too.


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡± he stopped struggling for a moment, to look up at me. After half a moment he looked back down, to renew his efforts in stopping me.


    ¡°Let me pass Mark. I have something I must do. Do not make this harder for me than it has to be,¡± I said to the man.


    His pushing firmed up, and I paused so as to not break his arms. He had locked his elbows, and fixed his footing even more.


    ¡°They¡¯ll kill you. They¡¯re monsters,¡± he whispered as he strained himself.


    Mark¡¯s head was hung low, and he was breathing heavily. He was straining himself, and seemed¡­ Distraught?


    How many has this young man watched die for him to act like this?


    That old man earlier too.


    Were Fly''s people such blights on this world? Were they that cruel to this community here?


    Mark''s arms were shaking, and I wondered if I should just knock him out. With him so tightly wound, and struggling like he was, a solid blow to his stomach would do it.


    But could I do it without causing permanent harm? I could control my strength well, but this lad was definitely not healthy. What if even a minor blow caused organ damage or¡­


    ¡°Help Mark!¡±


    Before I could make a choice more men came to his assistance. I turned as people went to grabbing me. Some grabbed my arms, others grabbed clothes. One of the larger men even wrapped his arms around my waist, as if to lift me and pull me away.


    ¡°The hell¡­?¡± the large man was the first to notice, as he put his whole back into it¡­ and I didn¡¯t budge.


    Then others noticed, and slowly one by one they all stopped. Hands released me. People stepped away. The large man who had wrapped his arms around my waist had not only released me¡­ but had run off. Heading down another smaller hallway between two larger shacks.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± I nodded at the people staring at me with confused awe. A part of them were terrified, yet most seemed simply shocked. Confused. Amazed.


    All but the young man, still trying to push me back.


    ¡°Mark. Let me pass,¡± I told the young man.


    He shook his head.


    Sighing I reached over and grabbed him by his shirt. In the back, near his collar. He fidgeted a moment, wondering what I was doing likely, but didn¡¯t get to do much else. I hefted him off his feet, and his hands went from pushing on my chest to holding onto my shirt so that he¡¯d not fall forward onto his face.


    ¡°What!¡± Mark panicked as I held him up, his thin clothing barely held his weight as I stared at the struggling man.


    ¡°You¡¯ve reminded me that those who have the least are those willing to risk the most. You got a job, Mark?¡± I asked.


    ¡°A¡­ a job¡­?¡± He sounded worried as I lowered him, letting him stand back on his own feet.


    Letting go of his shirt, he stumbled back a little but remained standing. He was no longer confident, however.


    ¡°A job. Where do you work?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Oh¡­ the docks¡­¡± he glanced past me, likely for help or guidance¡­ but no one in the crowd seemed willing to aid him.


    ¡°Go to the Animalia Guild tomorrow. You work there now,¡± I said.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡± he nodded, even though I knew he hadn¡¯t registered what I had said just yet.


    Stepping past him, I patted the young man on the shoulder as I did.


    Mark didn¡¯t try to stop me this time, but he did step after me¡­ and at first I worried he¡¯d follow me. But he thankfully stopped after a few feet. ¡°You¡¯ll be okay, right sir?¡± he asked.


    Waving lightly, I nodded. ¡°No matter what you hear¡­ stay away, Mark,¡± I warned him.


    Heading down the hallway, I ignored the chatter from behind me. Their voices echoed wildly in the large hallway¡­ mostly thanks to how empty it was.


    Which was strange. Those other hallways had been used, and even the ones not being lived in had still been full of trash.


    This one however was clean enough to almost be mistaken for a normal hallway, and not something that existed in a sewer.


    ¡°Who cleaned it, Mark and his people or the non humans, though?¡± I asked myself as I picked up my pace.


    Down the hallway, near its end¡­ were more lights. Flickers of lamplight and¡­ by the smell, a fire too.


    I didn¡¯t need to worry over the ones I approached being actual bandits, as Mark had tried to warn me.


    The smell alone told me the truth¡­


    And¡­


    Slowing, I seized up the tall man who stepped out into the hallway from a recess. He slumbered upward, standing up to his full height. A height that was impossible for a human.


    ¡°You humans should know better,¡± he spoke with a deep voice¡­ one that was accompanied by a lisp.


    I frowned at the man who had a strangely flat face. He was dressed in dirty rags¡­ and looked¡­


    ¡°Some kind of lizard, maybe,¡± I said as I stared at his pupils and nose. His eyes were bulging outward a little, but that might have been just because of how flat his face was¡­ and¡­


    That inward snout. It was like a lizards, and not just because it was covered in dark scales.


    ¡°Lizard? Me¡­?¡± the man nearly hissed at me as he lowered his head and shoulders¡­ and began to shake.


    Shake in anger.


    ¡°Was just an assumption,¡± I politely said.


    ¡°I¡¯m no ass either!¡± he shouted, and then charged forward.


    ¡°Tch¡­¡± I shifted to my right, closer to the wall as he ran at me. I felt a little bad for using a word he hadn¡¯t known¡­ but I wasn¡¯t in the mood to correct his misunderstanding, nor try and explain myself to him.


    After all¡­


    He extended his hands outward, and in the dark hallway his claws glistened as he attacked. He leapt at me, swinging his claws towards my stomach¡­ as to disembowel me.


    An attack that was far more than just real. It was something he had obviously done many times. He was proficient at it. An expert, almost.


    If he had my strength or speed, it would have been dangerous.


    Before his claws reached my stomach, I spun on a heel and kicked the man in the head.


    Thanks to how he had lowered his body as to attack in his rush forward, like a tackle, it was easy. My knee hit his arms, and claws. The top of my foot connected with his head, on the side of his flat face¡­


    Then, before he even released I had kicked him¡­ I followed through with the kick, and sent his head into the wall.


    The stone wall crunched more than his head did, and he groaned as I pulled my leg back and stepped back¡­ to watch as he fell to his knees.


    However he didn¡¯t fully fall to the ground. His head was stuck in the wall. Thanks to his height, he was able to simply fall to his knees and sit on them, leaning up against the wall.


    Was he dead¡­? He had groaned, but¡­


    One of his hands twitched, yet the rest of him remained still.


    Sighing I stepped away from the wall and the man and returned to heading down the hallway.


    Pausing before the recess he had emerged from, I stared at the person hiding within it.


    ¡°You killed him?¡± she asked. She was curled up against the wall¡­ behind the chairs that they had likely been sitting on.


    Why were they sitting in the dark in this hallway? Guards maybe? There were boxes, and other items in the recess¡­ but nothing too important.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± I said honestly to the woman.


    She flinched and curled her arms upward, to hide her face. A face that looked human enough, except the rounded horns extruding from above her ears.


    Sheep horns of some kind.


    I stepped towards her and she yelped. She curled up even more, turtling into herself¡­ in pure fear.


    She was trembling. Afraid. Of me.


    It¡¯s been a long time since those I were charged with protecting have been my enemies¡­


    But were they?


    ¡°I¡¯m here for someone. You¡¯ve stolen a member of my¡­ family. I¡¯m here to get her back,¡± I told the sheep woman.


    Her trembling didn¡¯t stop but she did look up, out between her curled up arms hiding her head. ¡°You¡­ you mean the wolf girl?¡±


    Wolf girl.


    Yes. An easy mistake based off Renn''s appearance.


    She yelped and hid her head again, and I had to blink a few times to get rid of the obvious expression that had startled her.


    ¡°Renn. Yes. Do you know where she is?¡± I asked her.


    She nodded.


    I kept the relieved sigh from escaping as I nodded. ¡°Would you please take me to her? I¡¯ll not harm you, I promise,¡± I said to her in as calm a voice I could muster.


    She shook her head, and I noticed the way her large horns bumped and snagged her arms and the sleeves around them.


    They were rough. Like hard stone.


    Odd. Usually horns weren¡¯t so¡­


    ¡°Why not? I promise you I¡¯ll not harm you. Please¡­ she¡¯s precious to me,¡± I said.


    ¡°I can¡¯t¡­¡± she whispered.


    That wasn¡¯t just fear of me.


    ¡°Then at least tell me where she is, please. Else more will die. If you tell me where she is, you can save more of your¡­¡± I slowly stopped talking as I watched the sheep suddenly go still.


    A long moment passed without a word, or a heartbeat¡­ and I wondered if the poor thing had just died from stress. She had gone completely still¡­ not even a whimper or¡­


    Then she lowered her arms¡­ and looked up at me with wide eyes. Eyes with pupils that were like her bloodline. Her pupils were wide and elongated.


    ¡°You¡¯ll kill them?¡± she asked with an odd tone.


    What was that in her voice¡­? It wasn¡¯t fear. Nor panic.


    I nodded. ¡°To find her. To save her. But if you tell me where she is then¡­¡± I started to say, but she stopped my words with a smirk.


    One of pure joy. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Then no. I¡¯ll not tell you.¡±


    A cold wave of understanding pumped out of my heart and throughout the rest of my body¡­ as I stared down at a woman scorned.


    I gulped a dry mouth, and for a tiny moment I thought of the many others I had met like her.


    Why was it always the women?


    ¡°Kill them all, then,¡± she said with a smile at me.


    Glancing away from the suddenly happy woman, I glanced again at the man I had just¡­ possibly killed.


    He was still leaning up against the wall. Unmoving. Head still stuck in the stone.


    Looking away from his odd clothing, and lack of it in certain areas, I returned to the woman¡­ and the little recessed area she was sitting in.


    There were more than chairs and boxes. There was something of a bed. A dirty one. In the corner. Near where she was curled up. Made of straw and loose cloth.


    ¡°I see,¡± I said as I understood.


    She wrapped herself in her arms, and I did my best to ignore the way she dug her nails into her dirty arms.


    She was dirtier than the homeless humans I had just met. Dirty enough I had not noticed the bruises and injuries until now.


    Taking a small breath I glanced away from her and down the hallway. To my destination.


    No one had heard the commotion. No one was approaching.


    Yet I heard voices down there. Echoes.


    ¡°My name is Vim. I¡¯m the protector of the Society. I know not your name¡­ nor your story¡­ but know that if you desire freedom, and a life beyond these smelly stones¡­ then find us. Come to us. The Society welcomes all who suffer, and will abide by our rules. We care not your past, only your future,¡± I spoke evenly¡­ but didn¡¯t look at her. Instead I kept my eyes on the lights down the hallway.


    She was silent, but I heard her heartbeat. It was beating wildly. Even more than when she had been shaking in pure terror of me.


    ¡°We¡¯re in the Animalia Guild, upside. If you wish to join,¡± I said as I stepped away.


    As I walked away, I heard her fall forward. Crawling on the ground after me¡­ I heard her stop, likely upon reaching the corner of the hall as to stare at me as I left her behind.


    Usually I¡¯d do more. I¡¯d be surer about it¡­ but¡­


    Frowning, I did my best to not hate the woman who had been willing to sacrifice Renn¡­ just so I would kill those who made her suffer.


    It was hard not to. But I knew that was because of how much I cared for the one she was sacrificing.


    Usually I was more¡­


    ¡°Stop! We don¡¯t need to do this!¡±


    I froze for just a moment as the, sing song like, shrill scream echoed down the hallway.


    ¡°Fly¡­?¡± I couldn¡¯t believe it. That was her voice.


    Yet she was supposed to have been at the Society... Maybe I was mistaken or...?


    Someone else shouted, and then another¡­ and then I heard it.


    Flesh being hit. Flesh being bruised.


    Flesh being torn.


    Hurrying forward, I ran to the end of the tunnel... right as Fly screamed out in defiance.


    Emerging from the tunnel, I skidded to a stop as I took in the sight.


    A few dozen people were in the room.


    A large room. One littered with junk. Beds. Tables. Boxes¡­ even debris. Off in one corner was a pile of trash, stacked higher than even I was tall.


    Yet none of that mattered. Nor even did the dozen non-humans matter either.


    All that mattered was the odd hole in the ground. In the center of the room. Likely a drainage pipe. One that led even farther underground.


    But honestly even that pipe didn¡¯t matter.


    All that mattered was Fly.


    Being held out over the hole, by a woman with antlers. Ones wrapped by her hair.


    Fly was squirming, trying pitifully to free herself. She looked battered and beaten¡­ and oddly was naked. Her feathers were puffed up, giving her an odd look. As if she was far bigger than she really were.


    The one with antlers held Fly be her neck. She was taller, but thin¡­ thin and¡­


    Stepping forward, I ignored the dozens of people watching the spectacle. I ignored the looks of terror on some¡­ but I did take note of the looks of pure glee on others.


    As I stepped forward, I felt it. In the air. Without warning, yet somehow with one.


    ¡°Stop!¡± I shouted right as Fly was released.


    Rushing forward, I ran with all my might. Pushing aside people, jumping over a table, running through a lit campfire and causing embers and wood to scatter everywhere.


    The woman with antlers turned towards me as Fly fell into the hole. My gut wrenched as I planned how I¡¯d save her.


    That hole was obviously deep. Likely many floors, even. Even if it was angled, it wasn''t something someone as frail as Fly could survive.


    I¡¯d jump in the hole. But I¡¯d need momentum to catch her. Could I fall in such a way that I could kick off the side of the hole at enough of an angle to force myself to her? Maybe, thanks to her traits, she could flap her arms and stay aloft just enough? Or¡­!


    Before I made it to the hole, and the antler woman who had dropped Fly, I was hit.


    Being slammed into, my eyes never left the hole as my hand darted out to grab the throat of the one who had just tackled me.


    I was lifted off the ground, and for a few moments was in the air as the one who had tackled me lifted me. Huge arms, thick of muscle and more, wrapped around my waist and stomach¡­ and then we landed. Harshly. Into a table.


    Flinching as wood and plates crunched and broke; I rolled as the man tried to get on top of me. As to put me into a hold, and keep me down.


    Even still, my eyes never left the hole.


    Fly.


    I¡¯d not be able to catch her in time now.


    I should have been quicker.


    I shouldn¡¯t have let those humans delay me.


    It¡¯s my fault.


    The world became oddly¡­ quiet¡­ even though I heard yelling. And noise. Lots of it.


    Many people were everywhere around us. Things were being broken, and moved. The man trying to pin me was grunting, and not just because he was more beast than man. A woman was shouting orders, and amidst all the chaos¡­ I heard the sound of swords being drawn.


    A familiar sound, amongst many more.


    Ignoring the shouting and screaming, I grabbed the throat of my attacker. A large man. One covered in fur. I tore my eyes away from the hole, to stare into his.


    His eyes were black. Pure black. As if he had no pupil. No iris. As if they weren¡¯t eyes at all.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said to him.


    He blinked, and then tried to sit up and back, to get free of my grip.


    Yet he couldn¡¯t budge.


    He was a bull of a man, and not just because of his ferocity. He was easily thrice my size, and likely near my own weight. He was covered in thick dark black fur, and had two large horns where his ears should be. His face was more beast than not, and from glance alone was nearly lacking all human traits. His only human aspect was the way his body was shaped. He stood on two legs. Had two arms, and hands.


    The bull opened his mouth, to say something¡­ yet couldn¡¯t. My grip on his throat tightened, and I felt the very sudden panic surge within him. He hit me, and tried to stand up and away from me¡­ as he realized I wasn¡¯t going to let go. After attacking me a few times I felt his panic increase many fold, likely upon figuring out that he couldn¡¯t get me to release him.


    Leaning upward, I sat up as the bull tried to flee. I ignored his full on attack of panic, as his fists hit me. In the head. The face. The sternum. He even tried to grab my own throat, yet couldn¡¯t seem to calm down enough to actually do it.


    Looking into his dark eyes, I smiled¡­ then looked around.


    At those staring at us. Men. Women. Nonhuman, and even human alike.


    Some with weapons. Some with smiles. Some backing away in fear¡­


    And then finally my eyes locked onto the one with antlers. The woman who had dropped Fly into that hole.


    ¡°Thank you. For being the types I needed you to be,¡± I said lowly, as I squeezed. ¡°Thank you for making it easy for me.¡±


    As I killed the bull, I was glad that I wasn''t lost anymore.

 Chapter One Hundred and Seventy Seven – Renn – A Greeting, Bellowed

    Sometimes pain was a good thing.


    It meant I was alive.


    But that didn¡¯t mean I wanted to endure so much of it at once.


    How long has it been since I had hurt like this? Nory¡¯s capture? That day in the church¡­?


    Yes. Maybe. Was this worse? It felt like it was, but something told me it wasn¡¯t¡­ and¡­


    I coughed, and I knew I blinked but it didn¡¯t change anything. The world was dark¡­ and I wasn¡¯t in the mood to try and focus my eyes as to see anything. Right now all I wanted to do was pass out, but I knew I couldn¡¯t. Wouldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Stupid,¡± I groaned at myself as I shifted my left leg. It was fine¡­ but my right wasn¡¯t. It hurt, and it hurt to try and move it especially. Broken, but how badly? I didn¡¯t want to find out. The idea of sitting up and seeing it gone completely scared me¡­ it felt like it was, after all. I could feel my toes on my right foot move, since it sent waves of pain up my leg¡­ but it still felt as if my whole leg was missing past my knee.


    My arms hurt too. Especially my forearms, but I could feel the wet stone with my fingers. My hands kept twitching, as if to make balled fists¡­ likely thanks to the pain. So I knew my arms were¡­ somewhat fine¡­


    And although it hurt to breathe, at least I could. I kept coughing, but my mouth wasn¡¯t full of blood nor was it hard to breathe. It just hurt...


    Turning my head, I tried to look to my right. I flinched at the feeling of warm wetness against my cheek and head, and hoped it was just water and sewage¡­ but I knew it wasn¡¯t. It was blood. Likely from the throbbing from in-between my ears.


    The fall had been quick, but the damage definitely wouldn¡¯t heal quickly.


    If I was able to heal at all¡­


    They hadn¡¯t tossed me down this hole just to kill me, after all.


    Blinking blurry eyes, I focused my eyes and noticed a wall. It was glistening from wetness. And it was¡­ a little too far away. Did it look like it was that far because I was hurting? The hole I had been tossed in had been large, but got smaller as I fell down it. Near the end I had hit the side of the hole, and skidded along the wall near the end¡­


    Likely one of the reasons I was still alive. It had slowed my fall to a degree and¡­


    Turning my head the other way I coughed again, and flinched at the pain it brought. Once I was done coughing, and blinked some tears out of my eyes that the coughing had caused¡­ I tried to see the wall on the other side of the room. To try and judge how big of a room I had fallen into. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I couldn¡¯t see the other wall. Hopefully that was just because of the pain.


    Taking a deep breath, I closed my eyes and resisted the urge to curl up in a ball and cry.


    I needed to get up. I needed to get out of here.


    There was no way to know just how deep beneath Lumen I was, but reality was as real as the pain I was enduring. I wasn¡¯t going to be saved. No one was going to be able to find me in time.


    So I needed to save myself¡­ somehow¡­


    Could I though?


    Gritting my teeth I went to try and sit up. At first I thought it impossible, but before I knew it I was sitting upward¡­ even though it was so painful I barely registered how long it had taken me to do so.


    My tail was beneath me, stuck under my rear and left thigh¡­ and it hurt horribly, but even though it hurt I wasn¡¯t able to gather myself enough as to free it. At least it was still in one piece, it seemed. That freak up there had wanted it. Thankfully the one who had tossed me down here had been the type to focus a little too much on their task¡­


    I shivered, and realized I was cold. Freezing even, maybe.


    Likely not just because it was cold. How much blood had I lost¡­?


    Reaching up, I tepidly touched the top of my head. With just my fingertips I tapped the spot between my ears, nearly the center of my head.


    It was soaked. And I could feel the gash.


    Great. Just great.


    Ignoring the blood on my fingers now, I glanced at the rest of my body. What little I could see in the dark told me I was banged up, but didn¡¯t look anywhere near as bad as I felt. My fingers were all still there, and not bent oddly. My arms felt broken, but didn¡¯t really look it either. Same with my legs. My right leg was definitely still there, and was even moving when I tried to do so.


    Licking my teeth, since they felt odd as if thicker than normal, I wondered if the injury on my head was making the rest of my body feel worse than it were.


    ¡°Come on Rennalee,¡± I chastised myself.


    Putting my left hand down on the ground, to use as support as to stand¡­ I flinched when the sharp pain ran up my arm and under my armpit.


    The pain stopped me from standing¡­ and I groaned.


    Yea. Definitely broken.


    But that didn¡¯t matter. I had to ignore it. I had to endeavor through it.


    Using both arms this time, I was thankful to feel nowhere near the amount of pain in my right arm as my left. It let me put more weight on it, which let me sluggishly get to my knees and¡­


    Right as I was about to fully stand, something loud landed nearby.


    My heart thumped up into my throat as I shot to my feet, startled by the sudden outburst of sound. Although my head and groans had been noisy, the rest of the world around me hadn¡¯t been. It had been eerily quiet in fact¡­


    Yet¡­


    On unsteady feet, I tried to focus in the direction of the sound. It had definitely sounded as if something landed nearby¡­ I had heard the sound of something hitting the ground, and then bouncing. I had heard the sound of water and puddles splashing, too and¡­


    There. Something was definitely nearby. Like a bundle of¡­


    ¡°No¡­¡± A tiny groan of pain came from the dark blotch of feathers, and I nearly fell down as I hurried to Fly.


    ¡°Fly!¡± I fell to my knees as I reached her, and worriedly wondered where to grab. In the dark, with half closed eyes from pain, she looked like a giant ball of feathers¡­ Where was her head? Actually, where were her legs and arms and¡­


    ¡°No!¡± Fly shouted and a head suddenly appeared, as did a hand. A hand that shot out, to hit me in the chest as to keep me away.


    Her hand connected, but I barely noticed it. All her push accomplished was to push her own self back a bit, causing her to skid along the ground and¡­


    Studying Fly who was sobbing, likely from the pain, I noticed something rather odd in the moment.


    She was naked.


    Or at least, as naked as one could be when covered in feathers.


    ¡°Fly, it¡¯s me. Renn,¡± I said quickly, as I understood she probably couldn¡¯t really see me. It was dark enough I barely could see, so there was a chance she couldn¡¯t see anything at all.


    Fly startled, and in the dark I saw her shiny eyes go wide as she hurriedly sat up. How had she not gotten more hurt falling down here? It was hard to tell, thanks to the darkness and her feathers but she looked relatively unhurt.


    ¡°Wait! Fly!¡± I startled upon realizing something very important. More important even than her being naked.


    ¡°Huh!¡± she startled too as I drew closer to her and reached out to grab her. I grabbed her where I thought were her arms, but turned out I grabbed her shoulders. ¡°Why are you here!?¡± I shouted at her.


    She should be at the Society! Safe! And!


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry!¡± she shouted back.


    I flinched as she leaned forward, to grab me, and since I was holding her she applied what felt like a lot of pressure on my arms. It hurt.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry! Renn!¡± Fly sobbed as she wrapped her arms around my waist, and went to sobbing. She was oddly wet, likely thanks to her feathers, but she felt warm. Almost too warm. I knew it wasn¡¯t that she was hot, but that I was too cold.


    ¡°Fly¡­¡± I groaned as I stared down at the feathers that shook in my arms.


    ¡°This is all my fault¡­!¡± Fly cried.


    No. It wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°Did they toss you down here too?¡± I asked her.


    She either ignored me or didn¡¯t even hear me as she squeezed me tighter, crying harder.


    Great.


    Taking a deep breath, I was about to let out a long sigh. One of both relief and¡­


    My back went straight, and my ears turned. Just enough¡­ to my left.


    Slowly, I tried to force my eyes to follow the path of my ears. They begrudgingly did so¡­ and I felt a shiver start to erupt from within me.


    What is that?


    My mouth became dry, and it made my tongue feel odd. As if itchy. My eyes tried to scan the darkness, as I did everything I could to hear past Fly¡¯s sobbing and the ruffling of her feathers to hear for what I knew was out in that darkness.


    I could smell it. How could I not? How had I not smelled it earlier? The stench was so strong, not even the sewage could be smelled anymore.


    It was a thick smell. One that hung in the air. One that made me nauseous, yet alert.


    ¡°Fly¡­¡± I groaned a warning word, and with an unsteady and shaky hand I tried to get her to stop. To quiet down. To pay attention.


    There was no point in trying to go silent and hide. Whatever it was knew we were here. We had made too much noise. Our smells too foreign.


    And¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Renn. We¡¯re going to die, and it¡¯s all my fault,¡± Fly cried softly.


    ¡°Fly¡­!¡± I squinted at the darkness. Something moved. Something¡­ big¡­ Had I actually seen something near the ceiling move, or had that just been my eyes playing tricks on me?


    Please have been my pain. Please¡­


    ¡°We¡¯re going to be eaten,¡± Fly groaned as she squeezed me tighter.


    I shifted on my knee, and tried to stand up. Between the pain, and Fly clinging to me, it was impossible.


    ¡°The Dinner Table,¡± I whispered as I understood clearly.


    She nodded, burying her face into me even more. ¡°The Master¡¯s Pit.¡±


    Yes. That was this smell. The smell of one of our kind. Someone beyond reason.


    It was similar in smell to my grandmother. A smell that didn¡¯t exist anymore. A smell that had nothing to compare it to. No animal, no plant, no place¡­ nothing could replicate it. Nothing could match it.


    Fly had said I smelled like this? How? In what way? This was the smell of something worse than death.


    Yet¡­


    I felt as if this supposed master was just out of sight. In the darkness. I could smell them. And¡­ maybe see them. If those shadows moving were them.


    Yet they hadn¡¯t attacked us just yet. Maybe they were waiting. To see what we¡¯d do. To see if anymore would be thrown into the pit alongside us.


    Squeezing Fly¡¯s shoulders, I pulled her upward. To make her stand up with me. She fumbled, but got the point. She stood up easier than I did, and seemed to somehow know I was struggling. She kept her arms wrapped around me, and even helped steady me as I got to my feet.


    ¡°Why¡¯d they throw you down here too, Fly?¡± I asked her quietly. I knew there was no point in trying to be quiet, yet I couldn¡¯t seem to gather more volume to my voice. As if instinctively I knew not to speak loudly.


    ¡°Because I said I was leaving. Since I came back to get you. I betrayed them,¡± she whispered.


    A new reason for my eyes to water came into existence, and I wrapped my arms around the young feathered girl. Hopefully I didn¡¯t hurt her as I felt her feathers shift and move under my arms.


    ¡°Welcome, Fly,¡± I whispered to her.


    Fly¡¯s hug tightened back, and she let out a tiny sob again.


    Before I could say anything more, we both jumped as something odd made noise other than us.


    The sound of wood clattered nearby¡­ and then something heavy fell with a thump. I flinched at the sight of a body as it actually bounced upward a little, then rolled a few feet away.


    Staring at into the dark at the body that had fallen, I panicked for a moment as I tried to figure out who it was.


    Had they thrown someone else down here too? Someone I knew? It looked¡­ thin¡­ but whoever it was, was tall, and¡­ The stuff that landed before the body and around it¡­ Something made of wood? Pieces of a chair maybe? Or¡­


    ¡°Aunt¡­¡± Fly whispered, and I realized she was right.


    Those were her antlers scattered around. Broken... yet not from the fall? How was that possible? Had she hit the side of the hole or something?


    Why had she fallen in anyway? Hadn¡¯t she been some kind of a boss?


    Aunt let out a tiny groan of pain. One I was oddly familiar with, but wasn¡¯t sentimental for her at all.


    ¡°Why¡¯d she get¡­?¡± Fly whispered the same question I had, but went quiet when someone else fell. Behind us. We turned, and I half expected it to not be another body but the master.


    This man fell with a loud, and wet, thump. He didn¡¯t roll as Aunt had, and instead went completely quiet upon his landing. Not a single noise came from him. Was that a tail bundled under his body? It looked as thick as his waist.


    ¡°Who is that?¡± I asked Fly.


    ¡°Bo¡¯. He¡¯s¡­ strong,¡± Fly sounded shocked to see him.


    Then something else landed.


    Just as loudly. Just as heavy¡­ yet without a drop of blood, or crunch of bone.


    Turning to the new body, I wondered if maybe I should pull Fly away from this area. If someone fell on us it¡¯d do more than just hurt, especially with how frail she was and¡­


    But this body wasn¡¯t broken. Nor someone I didn¡¯t recognize.


    ¡°Vim¡­?¡± I barely whispered his name as I watched Vim stand up from his crouch, and hurriedly turn to look at me.


    ¡°Renn¡­¡± Vim¡¯s face contorted in worry upon seeing me, which told me that I probably looked as bad as I felt.


    ¡°Vim?¡± Fly¡¯s arms around me squeezed tighter, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile at him as he hurried over to us.


    ¡°Look at the two of you¡­¡± Vim spoke calmly as he walked over to us, but had a rather upset face¡­ as if he was angry at us, but I knew that wasn¡¯t the case. He was simply worried.


    I heaved a small sigh of relief as Vim reached out and grabbed me by the shoulder. His steady hand kept me from collapsing as he looked me and Fly up and down. ¡°Are you okay Fly?¡± Vim asked the young girl. She began to tremble as she nodded, still in my arms and I hers.


    After patting Fly on the head, Vim returned his attention to me. ¡°I know how you look. How do you feel?¡± he asked me.


    ¡°Probably worse than I look,¡± I said honestly.


    He nodded.


    Blinking relieved tears, I wondered what to say. It was a good thing I was holding Fly, else I¡¯d probably have collapsed in relief. Not that Vim would think less of me if I did, of course, but¡­


    ¡°Did the fall hurt you, Fly?¡± Vim asked her.


    She shook her head and sniffed loudly. It echoed. ¡°I floated down mostly,¡± she said.


    ¡°Floated¡­? You can fly, Fly?¡± I asked.


    Fly shook her head again. It felt odd, thanks to all the feathers¡­ as if she had a lot of really thick hair all over her. ¡°No?¡±


    ¡°Well we¡­¡± Vim started to say something, but then went quiet¡­ and still.


    I blinked as I stared at the face of a man who just changed.


    Vim was staring past me now. Over my head. Between my ears. If not for the look of defiance and the cold eyes, I¡¯d think he was studying my head wound.


    But I knew what he was actually studying.


    Unlike me, he could see it.


    ¡°Vim¡­¡± I whispered the name of the Protector as his hand on my shoulder squeezed me a little.


    Before he could say anything, a deep and heart stopping growl filled the air.


    Fly yelped, nearly pushing me over as she pushed her head into my stomach as to hide herself. She began to shake and tremble fiercely, as the world shook. The very air seemed to thunder and become heavy, as the growl grew louder and louder.


    Vim kept a steady hand on my shoulder, and his other grabbed my forearm. Where I was holding Fly closely, as to steady her, and he kept us both on our feet.


    I turned, and flinched as the growl deepened even more. The impossibly loud sound started shifting thanks to the one it was emitting from had begun to move.


    The darkness beyond wobbled oddly, and my eyes quickly adjusted to realize why. The thing wasn¡¯t just massive, it had scales. Dark scales that blended it into the darkness.


    At first, my memories of that large snake came and went. The one that had hunted my family. This thing before me was slithering like it. It was huge like it¡­


    Yet this was no snake. It had a body. A huge one, that loomed upward and¡­


    Looking left and right, my stomach turned and knotted painfully as I realized how big the thing was. Like a snake coiled around itself, it encompassed the whole room. Yet before us, looming high enough to hit the ceiling was a giant body. One that had a huge¡­


    I nearly wept at the sight of all the teeth. Each nearly as big as Fly, some as big as the man I stepped back and up against for support. Large black orbs began to glisten as they stared at us, hovering above the massive mouth of teeth. There were dozens of them and¡­


    With my back against Vim, I held Fly closely as she and I stared up at a monster. One nearly as big as a building.


    The teeth opened, and I heard them scrape against each other as it released another low growl¡­ as if in greeting.


    A greeting that required no words to be understood.


    One of hunger.


    Of death.


    ¡°Master Monarch¡­!¡± Fly cried out, greeting it back.

 Chapter One Hundred and Seventy Eight – Vim – A Hazy Barb

    ¡°Master Monarch!¡± Fly cried out.


    Monarch¡­?


    This?


    Looking away from the beast, I glanced down at the woman I had just slaughtered for.


    Renn¡¯s feeble trembling told me she wasn¡¯t up to task, but I couldn¡¯t blame her. Her appearance told me all I needed to know. She hadn¡¯t just been tossed down here by those freaks, but had been beaten rather harshly before they had done so.


    Fly at least seemed generally unhurt.


    Glancing to my left, to the only accessible exit of this large room¡­ I hoped it at least led far enough away that they¡¯d be safe. Judging by the stone that made up this room, it was clear we were no longer in the sewers of Lumen. This stone was older than Lumen. We were now in the sunken city.


    That wasn¡¯t a problem¡­ as long as we stayed away from the toxic sections.


    The problem was the large tentacle like appendage between us and the exit.


    Running my eyes along the appendage, to the main body¡­ I wondered what it was. It had snake-like appendages emerging from a large bulbous head, which seemed to act as its main body. Extruding from that head was countless little appendages alongside the two main large ones, all looking like little hairs. A huge jaw, with teeth to match its size, was obviously deformed. It was too crooked. Too lopsided. Yet although malformed it was still opening and closing¡­ as if it was trying to talk. The giant jaw sat under dozens of black orb eyes, they were similar to ones found on insects, and nothing about the way the thing was growling and groaning told me it had any real semblance of identity.


    It was but a beast. One that lived by instinct and nothing more.


    But that didn¡¯t make it any less of a threat.


    ¡°Vim¡­!¡± Renn cried out my name as the thing extended one of its tentacle appendages. The long and slender thing slithered towards us, sliding along the ground as if it was a snake. Renn stepped back, pushing herself even more up against me as she pulled Fly closer into herself.


    The thing approached quickly, reaching us in the blink of an eye¡­ but I knew it had not done so in haste. It reached over to the broken body of the woman who had tossed Fly down here, and wrapped around her. The thing picked the woman¡¯s body up, and I noted that it did so¡­ well¡­


    Lazily.


    The three of us watched as the long appendage curled inward and brought the woman to its body. I heard it crunch bone as the appendage squeezed the body a little before it opened its massive mouth even more, and then tossed the body in.


    Renn shivered and Fly made an odd noise as the beast slowly closed its mouth and began to chew.


    Interesting.


    ¡°Renn,¡± I gently squeezed Renn¡¯s shoulder, to make sure I got her attention.


    Her ears, which were drooping even though alert, startled and turned a little¡­ but she didn¡¯t turn her head as to look at me. She couldn¡¯t take her eyes off the scene in front of us.


    With a pat on her shoulder, I then pointed to our left. Towards the hallway. ¡°There¡¯s a hallway over there. Near its other¡­ tentacle thing,¡± I said.


    Renn finally turned away from the beast, and I noted the way she flinched when it bit down again and we heard something crunch and pop. The woman¡¯s head, maybe.


    ¡°A hallway¡­¡± Renn whispered.


    ¡°Take Fly and go hurry down that hallway. Just run. If you can, get back to the surface, otherwise just get as far away as possible until it¡¯s over,¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡­ Vim¡­¡± Renn mumbled something as I watched the creature in front of us finish eating. Its massive body shifted, and I noted the way it turned a little to the left.


    At first I thought maybe it had understood us, and was shifting as to try and stop anyone from leaving¡­ but it didn¡¯t take long for the truth of its purpose to show itself. Its other tentacle, the one that had been lying motionlessly between us and the hallway started to curl inward and move. I pulled Renn, and thus Fly, back a few steps as the tentacle moved towards the other body. The man with the thick lizard-like tail.


    He was still alive, though unconscious. He didn¡¯t make a sound or move as the tentacle coiled around his waist.


    Was it eating them first because they weren¡¯t moving, or because it knew they were dead? Why was it ignoring us?


    Even if it was without reason and just a beast acting on instinct¡­ You¡¯d think it¡¯d deal with us, those moving and making noise, before eating.


    Most beasts didn¡¯t eat when there were strangers nearby, thanks to the danger it brought.


    Though maybe it didn¡¯t feel as if we were anything dangerous. Thanks to its size alone it might not have ever felt in danger before.


    Maybe it thought we were those who fed it. Or it was just saving us for last.


    ¡°Ugh¡­!¡± the lizard man groaned as he was dragged along the floor towards the creature¡¯s main body.


    ¡°He¡¯s still alive¡­!¡± Renn whispered in awe as she and Fly watched the scene.


    Glancing around one last time as the beast lifted the man as to toss him into its mouth, I realized why neither I nor anyone in the Society had ever found out about this thing.


    It was stuck in here.


    There was another hallway behind it, but it was just like the one to our left. Small. Normal in size and height¡­ meant for humans.


    This creature was too big to fit into either of them, and there didn¡¯t seem to be any other way out.


    Had it been tossed in here when young, and thus small, or did it get stuck somehow? This large room had probably been a warehouse or something back before the city had been destroyed and submerged. It definitely came after the fall of the city, not before.


    Did that mean these people have simply been feeding this creature all this time? For no reason?


    If it was stuck in here then there had been no point in feeding it. Especially so if it was without reason. It would have just starved to death if they had let it be.


    Wasted lives.


    I¡¯m glad now that I hadn¡¯t taken the time to interrogate anyone up there, but at the same time I wish I had.


    ¡°Vim,¡± Renn said my name as the man was tossed into the things mouth.


    The creature slowly closed its mouth, uncaring of the sound of the man¡¯s screams that sounded like muffled moans as he was eaten.


    ¡°Renn!¡± Fly cried out with a hushed scream, and I glanced down to see her bury her face into Renn¡­ as if to hide. To hide not just from the beast, but the sounds.


    ¡°Go Renn. I¡¯ll find you when I¡¯m done,¡± I said, and pushed her gently as to usher her away.


    Now was the perfect time. It seemed to take a moment to eat, and now there was nothing between us and the hallway. The tentacle that had been lying between us was now curled up in front of the thing¡¯s body.


    ¡°Vim¡­!¡± Renn sounded as if she wanted to argue¡­ likely to tell me to come with her, but I didn¡¯t give her the chance.


    ¡°Go. Something that big makes it difficult to protect anyone while fighting it,¡± I said firmly.


    Her bruised and bloodied face scrunched up, and I had to look away from her. I didn¡¯t like that appearance on her. It made me¡­


    Renn stepped away, and pulled Fly alongside her. As she did I noticed the way she stumbled¡­ and not just because Fly wasn¡¯t being cooperative, thanks to the way she was clinging to her.


    Broken legs, maybe.


    Maybe her complaint had not been about me not going with her, but rather her trying to tell me she wasn¡¯t up for the task of even running away.


    No matter. She was leaving the area, even if slowly.


    So¡­


    As Renn and Fly left the room, I wondered if I should simply go with them.


    After all, if it was stuck here¡­ and without reason¡­


    Well¡­


    I could just return later, couldn¡¯t I? Deal with it at another time, once I was sure everyone else was safe?


    But that would enable those idiots to sacrifice others again in the meantime. I had killed quite a few up there, before jumping down here, but I had left just as many alive. I had worried over Fly and¡­


    The creature shifted, and I immediately ran towards Renn and Fly. The tentacle that had been lying listlessly shot outward, towards the fumbling Renn. It moved so quickly that Renn and Fly didn¡¯t even notice it until I was between them and the thing as it hit me.


    Putting myself between the tentacle and Renn, I more so ran into the thing than it ran into me. I had barely made it in time.


    Grabbing onto the tentacle as it started to wrap around me, I felt the slickness of moss¡­ and beneath the moss even slimier scales.


    Barely able to get a hold on the thing, I was forced backward as it pushed while wrapping itself around me.


    It was about as thick as my waist, at least this section of the tentacle was, but it was heavy. Heavier than me by many fold¡­ and not just because it was putting force into its attempt of grabbing me.


    ¡°Vim!¡± Renn cried out behind me, and I tightened my squeeze and grip even more. Getting a firm hold on the slimy thing, I felt the thick bones within it start to bend and shift from the pressure I was applying.


    The beast let out a growl, and the whole room started to vibrate from the noise.


    Glancing over the tentacle that was in my arms, and trying to coil around me, I made sure the other large tentacle wasn¡¯t going for Renn or Fly. This thing was strong enough to kill them instantly if it got them in its grip, let alone simply crushing them or¡­


    Something sliced into my shoulder, causing me to shift my head away right as the tip of the tentacle slapped downward where my head would have been. It rolled along my shoulder and down my chest, and as it did I felt it cut into my skin.


    The tip of the tentacle seemed to be covered in sharp barbs. The kind that not just pierced, but gouged and ripped. Like little hooks.


    ¡°Great,¡± I firmed my footing and squeezed the tentacle even more. Putting more strength into it than should be needed, I felt the tentacle twitch and start to pull back and away from me.


    ¡°Vim!¡± Renn shouted my name again, but this time from farther away. The sound put her more to my left¡­ hopefully that meant she was in the hallway, or at least the entrance.


    Ignoring her cry, I felt and heard a loud crunch from within my grasp¡­ then the thing jolted, tugging away its tentacle with enough force to send me into the air alongside it.


    I had just broken its main bone. And it hadn¡¯t enjoyed that.


    The thing was trying to get its tentacle away from me. It even started to unwrap; the barbed end of it was pulled off my chest and shoulder. I ignored the pain as much as I ignored the things attempts to escape me.


    Squeezing even more, I pulled my feet up and put them against the tentacle. It put me in an odd position, especially since I was being lifted in the air towards the ceiling, but it let me put more force on the tentacle from a different focal point. The extra leverage, plus my squeezing and pulling from my arms, allowed me to not just crush the thing¡­ but start to tear and rip it too.


    The scales broke first, loudly ripping as if it was made of leather, and as I started to tear the tentacle apart the thing let loose a bellow of a roar. One no longer of just pain¡­ but shock.


    My ears rung with the roar of a frightened animal.


    I smiled as I started to tear the tentacle in two, as the barbed point tried to attack me again. It slithered around to my back, between my shoulder blades. But it was too late. The thing started to give way, and I felt it start to tear. Beneath the slimy scales seemed to be meat similar to fish, based off the way it ripped and tore apart.


    Then¡­ right before I could completely separate the thing, I was slammed into the ground.


    The impact hadn¡¯t hurt that much, since it had slammed me down in haste. Its panic of movement had made it hit the ground with its own tentacle more than me, so most of the blow had been absorbed by itself.


    It was that very impact that finished what I had started. Upon hitting the ground, not only did I fly off its tentacle¡­ so did the part I had been tearing.


    Rolling on the ground, I splashed through a large puddle and quickly skidded to a stop as I got to my feet.


    Something hit the ground next to me right as I started to stand up, and I ducked as another tentacle swiped over my head.


    The air swooshed above me with such force I felt my hair and clothes get pulled alongside it. Keeping myself firm, I crouched and took a deep breath as I took in the sight of not just one, but three new tentacles.


    A large piece of the one I had just damaged laid a few dozen paces away, still moving. It was coiling and flopping around as if with a mind of its own¡­ which made me reconsider this creature.


    Maybe it was some kind of a beast of the sea.


    The tentacle I had damaged was coiling into a ball before its massive body, implying I had hurt it enough to be wary. It held it close as one would a broken arm, afraid of anything touching it.


    ¡°Vim!¡±


    I frowned and glanced at the source of my name. Renn and Fly were in the hallway, not far from the entrance. They weren¡¯t clinging to each other anymore, and instead were waving at me.


    ¡°Get going already!¡± I shouted at them.


    Nothing seemed to be wrong with them, other than obviously what had already happened to them¡­ so they had simply been shouting at me over concern for myself.


    Pointless worry.


    For now at least¡­


    Standing back up, I studied the three tentacles that were moving sporadically. One was lifted up, pushing against the wall behind the creature¡­ as if it was trying to push itself away from the wall it was up against. The other two unharmed ones were on either side of it, parts of them were on the ground and the other parts lifted upward. One of them to my right, the one that had grabbed the antler woman¡¯s body, was readied and poised upward¡­ its pointed barbed tip hefted and readied to strike at me.


    The large black orbs didn¡¯t have eyelids, but yet all the same they looked as if they were glaring at me. It was focused entirely on me now, and its mouth was closed tightly. A few of the teeth even seemed to be moving from the pressure, as if they were loose and about to fall out.


    ¡°You act as if you¡¯ve never felt pain before,¡± I said to the creature.


    The tentacle to my left slammed the ground, as if in defiance.


    Oh?


    Maybe it did have some form of self.


    Glancing away from my enemy, I felt a little relief at seeing an empty hallway.


    Renn and Fly had left.


    Good.


    At least, hopefully it was good.


    The beast roared at me, forcing my attention back to it.


    It opened its jaw as it roared, and I narrowed my eyes¡­ as I watched not just spittle and other gunk fly out of its mouth¡­ but something green.


    A weird looking haze flowed out of its mouth, rolling along its teeth and to the floor as it roared. Like a heavy fog, the green haze flowed out of its mouth and into the room.


    Poison of some kind?


    The creature started to shake its massive body, and more and more of the green haze began to flow out of it. It even gurgled a little, as if it was throwing the stuff up.


    Taking a deep breath, I wondered how far that gunk could travel before diluting. If it was as potent as it looked, even if Renn and Fly go far enough away they could still be danger¡­


    ¡°Enough of that,¡± I said, deciding to stop it now. It didn¡¯t make sense that it could release too much more of the stuff, since the creature itself was only so big, but I knew that sometimes these kinds of creatures didn¡¯t follow the rules of the world.


    Rushing forward, I ran through the puddle I had just rolled in earlier.


    The creature quickly responded. It shot out the tentacle on my right, the one that had been poised to strike, and I jumped upward right before it would have pierced me.


    Although it missed it didn¡¯t let it deter it. It rolled the tentacle, sweeping it inward towards itself. I picked up my pace as I heard the tentacle scrape against the floor behind me. It was effectively trying to scoop me up.


    Skidding a little, right before reaching the curled up tentacle that I had already damaged, I jumped upward and angled myself for the impact. Half a moment after jumping upward, the tentacle that had been curling behind me hit. Using it as footing I kicked off it and leapt even higher, soaring through the air towards the things head.


    The beast shifted, arching upward as it seemed to watch me fly towards it. I noticed the tentacle that was against the wall behind it lower itself and angle around, as to attack me, but it was too slow. I landed on the things head, right below one of the largest eyeballs and a few feet above its mouth.


    Upon landing on its head, dozens of little tentacles began wrapping themselves around my feet and legs. The clingy hair all had barbs, like the tip of its tentacles, which would have normally been quite a pain.


    For me though it was useful, even if it hurt.


    It seemed to calm down a little as I stood up and glanced around, expecting a heavy blow from one of its tentacles that wasn¡¯t coming. The thing hesitated in slamming me with its tentacles, likely thanks to its confidence in the little barbed hairs.


    ¡°If you can speak I suggest doing it now,¡± I said to it.


    Although the thing groaned a growl, it didn¡¯t do so in a way that implied any kind of sentience. At least, not the kind that I could communicate with.


    ¡°Good. Didn¡¯t want to reason with you anyway,¡± I said, and pulled a leg free from the barbs.


    Stepping forward, up to the large eye, I didn¡¯t hesitate as I stomped down onto it.


    The eye popped as my foot delved into it, spewing black blood and other gunk all over¡­ and suddenly the thing was no longer calm.


    I felt the great deep breath the thing took, and my whole body reverberated as it released it. A great roar so loud it deafened, causing a loud ringing in my ears as I pulled my foot free of the squished eyeball.


    The little tentacle hairs all around me were flailing wildly, some even started coiling around each other so strongly that blood was being drawn from the hooked barbs.


    Pulling my other leg free, I stepped over to another eyeball. One that I noticed actually had a layer of glossy wetness upon it.


    It was crying.


    Stepping down onto this eye as well, I flinched as the beast quaked violently. Thanks to the eye being squishy it gave no support, so I was basically standing on one leg. And one leg, even one being grabbed and held onto by the little tentacle hairs, wasn¡¯t enough to keep my stance as the beast began to violently thrash around.


    Falling to my side, I hurriedly pushed myself back up and onto my feet. Before I could, a few of the hairs snagged my shoulder and arm.


    Although back on my feet, I still stumbled. The beast was shaking wildly, to the point that I begun to feel the swirl of air and tug of gravity as it¡­


    Another roar bellowed out, and suddenly I was sent flying.


    The tentacle that hit me only connected for a brief moment. I was sent flying away at such a speed it had no time to wrap around me. I counted the few seconds in the air, and reached five before hitting a wall.


    A brief moment of the world going dark, then after I felt the tug of gravity again as I fell down. I wasn¡¯t able to count a single second more before I hit the ground, coming to a stop in a puddle of water and broken stone.


    Slowly getting up, I brushed broken stone and dirt off my face. Taking a deep breath, I coughed out a pained groan as I stared at the beast across the room from me.


    It had sent me into the wall way over here¡­ sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Looking up, I flinched at a weird pain in my neck as I found the place I had impacted. Near the ceiling, right above where I was kneeling was a freshly made hole in the stone. Bits and pieces were still clattering off and out of the hole, landing in the puddle I was in with loud clumps.


    The beast slammed a tentacle down and roared at me. Then it slammed another, and then did it again.


    I had pissed it off.


    ¡°You¡¯re pissed off? Please,¡± I groaned as I slowly got to my feet.


    Rolling my shoulder, I felt the seep of blood drenching my shirt. My shoulder and back must be really shredded. I felt as if I was taking a shower, almost, what with all the blood flowing down my back.


    The beast made an odd gurgle sound as it started spewing up even more of the green haze. I sighed at the sight of the miasma forming around its whole body.


    What would it do? It was definitely a poison of some kind, but what effect will it have on me? Will it hurt? Make me delirious? Sick?


    Or will it do nothing at all, like so many other things?


    At least it seemed to settle lower to the ground. None of the green haze seemed to go over the things mouth. Though that didn¡¯t mean there wasn¡¯t some of the poison higher than that, but it was not as concentrated¡­


    Though¡­


    Remembering the moment of me being on its head, stomping on its eyes, I realized how big the damn thing was.


    That haze was taller than me. It was at least two stories tall, maybe even more¡­


    Could I kill this thing before I succumbed to that stuff? It wasn¡¯t like I could just open a window here either, so the longer this went on¡­


    Stepping to my right, I barely dodged in time as the chunk of stone flew past.


    Although I had dodged the initial stone toss, I was too close to the wall behind me. Large chunks of stone splattered from the impact, and some of them hit me from behind. I stepped away from the wall, nearly stumbling as my head rung like a bell.


    ¡°Shit,¡± I flinched as the world went blurry for a moment. Focusing as much as I could, I hurriedly leapt to the left as another large chunk of stone flew past.


    Dodging the second attack succeeded and I was now far enough away from the wall that I didn¡¯t have to worry over ricocheting debris¡­ but thanks to the earlier blows I was unsteady on my feet. I didn¡¯t land gracefully¡­ or really at all. Falling to the ground, I rolled over broken stone pieces as I tried to hurriedly get back on my feet.


    Coughing as I clambered back to my feet, I wondered if maybe I was already being damaged by that green haze it was puking out. Usually I¡¯d not be so bothered, even with such damage to my head and¡­


    ¡°Really¡­?¡± I shivered at the feeling beneath my feet.


    So I hadn¡¯t fallen just because of my ringing head.


    The world began to shake, and not just because the beast was slamming the ground with its tentacles. It was breaking the stone, to gather ammunition as to throw at me, but this shaking was from more than just that.


    I groaned as the floor started to shift. Large sections of stone started to rise upward, as if from pressure. Like an earthquake releasing pent up steam, the ground began to break and open¡­ and more tentacles started to appear.


    Very quickly the room got crowded, as more than a dozen tentacles¡­ each bigger than the last sprouted from the ground.


    ¡°For a flower, you¡¯re quite an ugly thing,¡± I grunted as I realized exactly what it was, and that I had made the right choice in sending Renn and Fly away.


    At least, hopefully they were far enough away¡­ since this thing seemed to have its roots spread all throughout this place.


    Standing up, I took what was probably my last clean breath I¡¯d get during this fight¡­ and then charged forward.

 Chapter One Hundred and Seventy Nine – Renn – To Protect

    ¡°We¡¯re going to die!¡± Fly cried as we hurried down the dark hallway.


    Dark indeed. I could barely see anything. The only thing that kept me from running into the walls was the faint layer of moisture everywhere¡­ which gave me just enough of a reflection to see at least the walls and floor.


    ¡°We¡¯re not going to die, Fly!¡± I shouted at her. She was right behind me, and was at least running on her own. She was running rather close to me though, telling me that she wanted to latch herself onto me again.


    ¡°We are! Master is¡­!¡± Fly started to argue, but I paused in my running just enough to turn around and glare at her.


    ¡°That¡¯s not your master! Not anymore!¡± I shouted.


    Fly flinched, and then ran into me.


    The girl barely weighed anything¡­ and usually, under normal conditions, her running full head on into me wouldn¡¯t have done much¡­ but it right now it was enough, with me as hurt as I was.


    We both fell to the ground, and I landed harshly on my back as she fell on top of me.


    I shivered as my whole body erupted into more pain, and I whined a tiny cry as Fly began to sob on top of me.


    I shouldn¡¯t have stopped¡­


    Shifting upward, I shivered a little oddly as I sat up. Fly clung to me as she wept, her wet feathers made her feel heavier than she were.


    ¡°Fly¡­ come on, we need to get out of here,¡± I said as calmly as I could.


    Although Fly didn¡¯t stop sobbing, she did at least nod her head. As I got us both back to our feet, I hoped Fly¡¯s bad limp on her right leg wasn¡¯t a sign of something horrible wrong with her.


    Had she gotten hurt in our fall, or was that from the drop into the pit? She had acted as if she was unhurt, but it should have been obvious that such a fall would have hurt her.


    It had hurt me¡­


    Once on our feet, I reached out to put a hand against the wall to support myself as I took a few moments to catch my breath.


    About to ask Fly if she knew where we were, or had a general idea on how to get out of here¡­ I closed my mouth and gritted my teeth as the air began to vibrate.


    Flinching, I nearly fell back to the ground and to my knees as a deep and bone shaking growl reverberated through the hallway.


    Fly screamed, burying her face into my stomach, and I didn¡¯t like how I had barely heard her. My ears were amplifying the sound, and it was painful and¡­


    Then more than just the air began to shake.


    Thankfully I still had a hand on the wall, or else I would have stumbled¡­ especially since Fly jumped towards me in shock at feeling the ground beneath our feet start to tremble.


    I closed my eyes as I felt the whole world shiver, similar to an earthquake¡­ but I knew this was not the movement of the earth.


    Had the Master been that big? Big enough to shake the whole world like this? We had ran quite a distance already¡­ was it possibly chasing after us?


    Surely not. Vim would not have let it do such a thing.


    The loud growl started to fade, but other sounds began to replace it. I heard the sound of rocks breaking and falling, echoing loudly as if an entire hallway had just collapsed.


    Looking down the hall we had been running down, I tried to make out anything to tell me if the hallway had actually collapsed or not.


    The darkness was shifting oddly down there¡­ but I couldn¡¯t make out much more than that. Actually, we might have rounded a corner or two as we ran¡­


    ¡°Renn¡­!¡± Fly cried out as she started pulling me. She was trying to drag me down the hallway by pulling on my shirt. She had such a vice-grip on my clothes that I could feel them starting to tear and rip.


    ¡°Right,¡± I nodded and agreed.


    Yes.


    Time to go.


    Stepping forward, I joined Fly as we returned to running away.


    Now following Fly, I was thankful that she released my shirt¡­ but instead she had grabbed my hand. That too wasn¡¯t that big a deal, but her nails were a little long and they were digging into me rather deeply. She wasn¡¯t aware of what she was doing though.


    She was simply scared. Distressed.


    Slowing as we approached the end of the hallway, I hesitated as another roar of a growl echoed down the hallway. It was fascinating that I could actually feel the growl as it rolled down the hallway and past us. As it reverberated around us, I felt the blood seeping out of my head pulse alongside my heartbeat.


    Upon reaching the end of the hallway, where it diverted two different directions, I had to skid to a stop as Fly came to an abrupt one herself. Nearly knocking her over, I panicked for a moment as she stumbled forward from me running into her.


    The only reason she stayed on her feet was because we were holding hands. I said an apology to her, but I wasn¡¯t sure if she heard me over the rumbling roar still echoing around us.


    Fly though didn¡¯t even seem to register that I had ran into her, or that she had almost fallen over. She instead was looking left and right¡­ seemingly trying to decide which way to go.


    Taking a moment to catch my breath again, I too glanced down the two options.


    Neither looked any different, honestly. Both were the same dark, grimy and wet looking stone hallways¡­


    Though¡­


    When had the stone became so¡­ clean cut? I could barely see the grooves on the walls and beneath my feet I felt as if the ground was a little too slick. Was that why I had bumped into Fly? Where was the traction that stone usually gave?


    ¡°I think it¡¯s this way!¡± Fly shouted over the roaring and rumbling of the stones, pointing to our right.


    I nodded, and the two of us returned to running.


    Running hand in hand, I did my best to not notice how slow I was actually running. I felt exhausted beyond measure and weak¡­ but it was still alarming how slow I was moving. Fly was running ahead of me, and based off the feeling of her tugging on my hand she¡¯d be able to pull ahead if she let me go.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never heard the Master so angry!¡± Fly shouted.


    ¡°It does sound mad,¡± I agreed. The growls weren¡¯t as loud as earlier, but they were still there. I could only imagine how bad Vim¡¯s ears must be hurting right now, being in the same room with that thing.


    I wonder if I¡¯ll know when Vim¡¯s finished by the sounds alone.


    Huffing as we ran, I couldn¡¯t help but smile a little.


    So I didn¡¯t even doubt that Vim would kill it, did I? Even though it should be something I should really worry about.


    After all, that thing had been huge. And¡­


    ¡°Wait!¡± Fly skidded to a stop, and I nearly bumped into her again. Luckily I stopped in time, and I groaned as I realized I had gotten lost in thought.


    Don¡¯t do that Renn. Not here. Not right now.


    ¡°Not this way¡­ here!¡± Fly turned and pulled me back a bit. I wasn¡¯t sure what was wrong, until we came to another intersection. I grumbled at myself as Fly led us down another hallway. I hadn¡¯t even noticed that we had not only passed other hallways but had rounded a corner too.


    I needed to focus¡­


    ¡°Should be stairs right over here and¡­!¡± Fly sounded excited as we picked up our pace, and I couldn¡¯t help but also grow excited. The sooner we got out of here and back to the Society the sooner I could¡­


    Rounding a corner, I could feel Fly¡¯s tension through her hand as we both slowed to a stop¡­ as we both stared at the two down the hallway.


    They were standing in front of a stairwell, which was dark¡­ but only because they had lamps lit just outside of the stairwell. The lights illuminated them, but made the stairwell dark from shadows.


    I didn¡¯t recognize the two people, but it looked as if they were women. One of them had long hair, which looked to be even dragging on the floor. Why would she let it do that? This place had puddles and was nasty and¡­


    ¡°Humans,¡± Fly whispered.


    Humans. Right. There were humans here too¡­


    ¡°I can handle humans. That¡¯s the way out right?¡± I asked Fly. I hadn¡¯t talked loudly, but my voice must have carried enough for them to hear me even over the rumbling of the distant creature. The two startled, and turned to look at us.


    ¡°I definitely know that stairwell. It goes up near the docks. I live¡­ lived near it,¡± Fly whispered with a hush.


    ¡°Then that¡¯s the one we use. We can¡¯t keep running around and get lost,¡± I said to her.


    Fly nodded but she didn¡¯t take her eyes off the two. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Stepping forward, I took the lead as we walked towards the stairwell.


    The growling of the Master seemed to quiet down a little, but it didn¡¯t stop. In fact loud banging could now be heard mixed into the rumbling. Was that them fighting or something else?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know them,¡± Fly whispered to me.


    I nodded, and said nothing as we drew closer. It didn¡¯t take long before the two could see us as well as we could see them.


    The woman on the left, the one with long hair, looked elderly. Thin. Worried. She looked sickly almost, but it was probably just her stress. The woman on the right however wasn¡¯t just younger, but healthier. She had weight to her, and was taller than me. She had a small knife in her hand, but it had a leather sheath on it. It looked more like something one would use to cook with than fight with.


    ¡°It¡¯s the bird girl,¡± the stout woman said, which caused Fly to come to a stop.


    I stopped too, but wasn¡¯t going to just stand around and wait. We needed to get out of here before I simply collapsed.


    ¡°Holy¡­ You got away from the Master?¡± the older woman didn¡¯t seem to be able to believe it, even though we were right in front of her.


    ¡°You woke the Master up without feeding it! Fly, you¡¯re crazy!¡± the other woman shouted at us. She pointed the sheathed knife at us and stepped towards us.


    ¡°Shut up! You go feed that thing! Let us pass!¡± I stepped forward, to put myself between the two and Fly. I didn¡¯t like the way they were looking at her.


    ¡°You idiots! We¡¯ll all die if you make the Master that angry! What are we going to do!?¡± the first woman screamed and grabbed her head, as if in pain.


    ¡°Let us pass!¡± I shouted again, and stepped forward once more.


    I didn¡¯t care about them having their foolish panic attacks over the current situation. Right now these people were far from my concern.


    ¡°We need to feed her to the Master, Lana,¡± the woman with the knife said sternly.


    ¡°Like I¡¯ll let you,¡± I squeezed Fly¡¯s hand as I planned on how I¡¯d handle this. The first woman looked frail. Old. Scared. The second however, the one to my right, had the kind of look in her eye that told me she was going to be a problem. She was willing to not just hurt us, but get hurt herself.


    A fanatic, like all the rest¡­!


    ¡°We don¡¯t need to feed that thing anymore! We can live without having to¡ª,¡± Fly spoke up from behind me, but a new presence made her go quiet.


    Stepping down the stairs and emerging from the shadows, the large man had a weird looking smile as he stepped between the two women, who both shied away a few steps upon noticing him. I hadn¡¯t heard him come down¡­ I¡¯d blame the roars of the creature, but they weren¡¯t that loud right now.


    ¡°Fin¡­¡± Fly whispered his name in a way that told me she was far from happy at seeing him.


    ¡°Fin¡­¡± I studied the way the broad shouldered man¡¯s shirt was torn at the sleeves. Yes. Those were very likely fins extruding from the underside of his arms. They looked like thin webs¡­ were they connected to the side of his body? They were loose and floppy, dangling under his arms.


    Fly¡¯s hand squeezed mine, and I felt her start to tremble.


    Glancing behind me, I flinched at the look on Fly¡¯s face.


    Great. She was terrified of this man. She looked more scared now than she had been upon seeing the Master.


    Looking back at the large man, I noticed the way the two women were also keeping an eye on him. Especially the frail one on the left. She was focused on him more than us now.


    ¡°No one said she was so tasty looking,¡± Fin said with an oddly happy sounding voice.


    Looking into the eyes of the man who was studying me in a way that made me shiver, I had a horrible suspicion that this man didn¡¯t think I was tasty looking in the same way his Master probably thought I had been.


    ¡°Please¡­ let us pass,¡± I begged them. A final plea.


    ¡°Fin¡­ you can¡¯t. Can¡¯t you hear the Master? If we don¡¯t toss them back into the dinner table, then!¡± the woman on the right stepped towards Fin, raising her voice. The rumbling growls grew louder, as if the creature could somehow hear us here in the hall.


    Fin ignored the woman, his eyes still on me. ¡°So much trouble over a couple of useless women. Are you the one who killed Aunt and the rest?¡± Fin asked me.


    ¡°And if I am?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Likely not. You look broken already¡­¡± Fin spoke as he rubbed his chin, and as he did I was able to confirm the things under his arms were definitely his namesake. They were webbed and were partially see-through. They looked more like the ones found on the bottom of fish than ones found on the sides or rear.


    ¡°Fin!¡± the stouter woman stepped forward and Fin finally looked away from me. All he did was glance at her, he didn¡¯t even lose his snarky looking smile, and she cowed. She took a deep breath full of apprehension and stepped back, looking away to the ground as if in shame.


    How was I going to get past them? The women had been one thing, but this man didn¡¯t just look dangerous¡­ It was clear he really was. Fly being scared of him was one thing, but for the other two women to be so cautious of him too¡­


    Plus he didn¡¯t seem worried about his comrade¡¯s deaths. He had come down here fully expecting to meet the one who had killed the others. Which meant he was confident in himself.


    Vim should have come with us.


    ¡°The Master is pissed but he¡¯ll calm down. There¡¯s a bunch of bodies at the dinner table we can give¡¯em. We¡¯ll give Fly too. But her? I¡¯m keeping her,¡± Fin nodded as if he had made a very rational decision, and the whole world should agree with him.


    ¡°Insane,¡± I whispered as I reformulated my plan. Originally my plan had been to just push through the women. Maybe hit the stouter one¡­ but now I knew my only obstacle was him. At least for now.


    He was confident. Too confident. The kind of confidence that would let me get at least one hit on him, before he took me seriously. The question was¡­


    Could my one hit be enough? With this broken body?


    ¡°Been awhile since I¡¯ve had such a good woman. You look young, but not too young too! And since you ain¡¯t human you won¡¯t break easily¡­ This¡¯ll be great,¡± Fin stepped forward, and my heavy body suddenly felt a lot lighter.


    Without any warning my pain disappeared. The arms and legs that had protested with every twitch became normal. My ears, which had been drooping enough to impact my hearing shot upward and alert. My focus and attention went entirely to the man approaching us, and I stopped thinking about anything else.


    ¡°Renn¡­!¡± Fly shouted my name, and I tugged my hand free from hers. Her long and sharp nails dug and cut into my hand, since she tried to stop me from doing so, but I ignored her protest and the injuries it wrought.


    Fin was bigger than Vim. Not just in height, but size and weight. Every step he took closer made that clear¡­ yet oddly, for some reason I didn¡¯t think he was heavier.


    I couldn¡¯t imagine myself throwing Vim, yet I could see how I could toss this man.


    Especially since he seemed to have an injury, or deformity. Either new or old. His right knee didn¡¯t bend all the way while walking¡­ and it wasn¡¯t intentional. He was favoring it. His steps with his right leg were not as long of a stride as his left, nor did he let his full weight linger on it very long.


    Fin smirked as he rolled his left shoulder, and I could see the way his eyes were focused on my body.


    He wasn¡¯t even planning anything. He was simply leering at me. His thoughts were clear on his face, and they were too disgusting to give any worth to.


    ¡°Renn!¡± Fly shouted one last time as Fin got close enough that I could finally smell him. He smelled like everyone else did down here. They stunk. For people who lived in a place that seemed perpetually wet they sure did seem to avoid bathing.


    Although I couldn¡¯t feel pain anymore¡­ although I felt strong again, all of a sudden, I still trembled.


    As if cold, my shoulders began to shiver. I held his gaze, but made sure to have my eyes wobble as well. I made sure to make them watery, and blurry. I made sure to not focus on him too hard, so that my pupils would expand enough to be noticeable.


    Fin drew closer, and his smile grew larger. His eyes softened a little, and I knew it had worked.


    It always did for men like him, after all.


    ¡°Let¡¯s¡­¡± Fin reached me. He extended his hand, to grab me by my right arm, near the shoulder. His hand was large, big enough that I knew he could break whatever bone wasn¡¯t broken already just from his grip.


    ¡°Renn!¡± Fly screamed, and stepped forward. I heard her bare feet slap the wet stone as she did so. She was about to get between us¡­ maybe to grab me as to run. Maybe to protect me, even.


    Her action had been enough though. Fin¡¯s eyes finally left me. They didn¡¯t harden, nor did he startle¡­ but I knew it was because he didn¡¯t fear Fly. He wasn¡¯t worried about her at all. Her outburst drew his attention, but nothing more.


    He knew full well she wasn¡¯t capable of hurting him. Judging from the way she had trembled and said his name, he likely knew from experience.


    Yet her sudden outburst had still made him look away. Only further cementing the fact he was discounting me, as well.


    Still, his hand was outstretched. Still heading for my arm. Then¡­ right before he actually grabbed me¡­ I charged forward.


    Ducking under his arm, I put all my strength into the two steps it took to get right up next to the man. Even with the cold blood pumping through me, and most of my pain missing¡­ I still felt the tinge of agony in my legs as I stepped down. I felt coil of muscle protesting in my calves, and I felt the lack of strength in my knees¡­ as they almost buckled from my burst of movement.


    And still, I didn¡¯t let my injuries or frailty stop me¡­ nor did I let myself make the same mistake twice.


    I¡¯ll not let what happened earlier, with that Kapli woman, happen again. Especially not when my failure didn¡¯t just mean my life¡­ but Fly¡¯s now as well.


    I ignored Fin¡¯s face, that I saw slowly turning into a frowning expression out of the corner of my eye, as I stepped right up next to him. He really was taller than Vim. He was also much wider. Yet thanks to his height, and my half crouched position, my target was in perfect positioning.


    I sidestepped, and put my hands together, coiling my fingers together into a tight ball of fists, and then¡­ as if I was swinging my sword¡­ with all my might, weight and momentum, I swung my balled up fists into the man¡¯s groin.


    The blow happened quickly, and I didn¡¯t wait to follow through. Before the man even finished releasing a moan of a groan, I swung my right arm down¡­ right as he started to arch forward. His eyes were now wide, and his face had gone pale¡­ hopefully from the pain more than shock, and he was starting to buckle and collapse forward. As his head, and thus his face and jaw, started swinging downward, I slid my whole body along as I swung upward.


    Upper-cutting the man right in the mouth, I flinched at the impact probably as much as he did. I felt bones shatter and break, and not just the man¡¯s jaw and teeth. The ones that I really felt break were the ones in my fist. His head hadn¡¯t been anywhere near as solid as Vim¡¯s had been, but I had put far more momentum into the blow¡­ and¡­


    And I actually wanted this man hurt, unlike when I had hit Vim.


    The second blow had connected even better than the first had¡­ thanks to the man having fallen into it. His head snapped upward, all of the momentum of his earlier frontal fall now reversed. His head, and upper body flung backward, and the man¡¯s lower body fell downward. He landed on his knees, but they crumpled beneath him. He fell in a bundled mess, with his legs bent under him, yet his body trying to lay backward as if to lie down.


    ¡°Run, Fly!¡± I shouted at the stunned girl behind me. She was frozen just a foot behind me, with her hand out¡­ she had been in the middle of grabbing me, likely.


    She startled, and I grabbed her outstretched hand with my left. My right was throbbing so violently that I knew it was useless now, even though I still couldn¡¯t feel the pain just yet.


    Running past the man, who was already moving and twitching, I pulled Fly towards the stairs. Both of the women shied away as we ran past, even the stout one with the knife backed away and put her back to the wall.


    We ran up the dark stairwell, and I did my best to not slip and fall as we did so. The stairs were oddly slick for some reason and¡­


    Rounding a corner, the stairwell turned and rounded itself. I slipped and hit the wall, but luckily didn¡¯t fall to the ground. I gathered myself quickly and returned to climbing the stairs with Fly.


    ¡°Renn¡­!¡± Fly cried out as we reached a new floor. One that had lights.


    Yet Fly didn¡¯t let us run out into it, instead she pulled me up the next flight of stairs.


    ¡°You bitch!¡± a man roared angrily behind us, and my stomach knotted as I recognized the voice.


    He was up already? He had crumpled! He had even been twitching!


    Huffing as we climbed another flight of stairs, I glanced down to my right hand¡­ and wished I hadn¡¯t.


    My fingers were bent oddly. It was already far bigger than usual, swelling quickly. And¡­


    Rubbing my knuckles against my side, I flinched as I felt a piece of something hard dig out of my knuckles and fall out.


    Hopefully that had been a tooth and not a piece of my bone.


    ¡°Just a few more¡­!¡± Fly shouted as we rounded another corner. This floor was dark, like the one we had come from.


    As we climbed, I noticed the roaring from the Master was starting to grow distant¡­ but every so often I still heard and felt the shaking. The shaking of stone.


    Maybe it wasn¡¯t actually shaking the earth, but it was the roars that were making the whole place vibrate? How did sound do that though?


    ¡°Fly¡­ you said you live near here?¡± I asked her, and as I did I noticed I was out of breath.


    ¡°Huh! Yes! I think so!¡± she didn¡¯t sound as exhausted as me, but she did sound stressed. Hard to blame her for that, though.


    ¡°You¡¯ll need clothes. Or at least something to cover yourself before we get to the city,¡± I warned.


    Fly glanced at me as we reached a new floor. Her face scrunched up in a way that told me she thought I was being ridiculous, but then her eyes hardened in cold understanding as she nodded. ¡°Right¡­¡± she agreed.


    I nodded back, and realized I too was going to need something for my ears and tail. My tail I could wrap around my waist, but the ears were a little too noticeable especially when running¡­


    ¡°This way,¡± Fly pulled me up one last stairwell, and then we exited the stairs.


    Running into a new hallway, I realized we were back to the stone I was familiar with. The stone of Lumen¡­ and we weren¡¯t alone again.


    Fly didn¡¯t even hesitate to pull me right past two people. We ran past them so quickly I hadn¡¯t even been able to notice if they had been human or not.


    ¡°What¡­!¡± a man¡¯s voice shouted in shock behind us, but we ignored them as we ran down a familiar sewer hallway.


    We were back near the surface. Maybe only a few floors beneath it. Good.


    Rounding a corner, we hurried down a smaller hallway. One that was too small to run side by side. Fly ran in front of me, and our hands separated thanks to the new positioning.


    ¡°Just around this corner, Renn!¡± Fly said as we ran to a lit up hallway.


    I nodded, and flinched when something dripped into my left eye. Either blood or sweat.


    Rubbing my eye, I slowed a little as we rounded the hallway¡­ then had to come to a stop as Fly did.


    ¡°Shoot¡­¡± Fly grunted as I forcefully opened my left eye, and through the blurry redness I saw the three people. They were all sitting on wooden boxes and crates, in front of what looked to be a small door.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Right as one of them noticed us; Fly grabbed my hand and pulled me back. We hurried away, heading down another hallway instead.


    ¡°Was that your room, Fly?¡± I asked as we picked up our pace. There was shouting behind us.


    ¡°They were waiting for us¡­!¡± she shouted in worry.


    How though? How¡¯d they know we had survived the fall, let alone the Master¡­? Was it just because the Master was making so much noise? Even up here its roars could still be clearly heard. Did they simply know something was wrong only because of that?


    ¡°There¡¯s a trash heap this way¡­!¡± Fly dragged me along, and I followed dutifully.


    ¡°Maybe we should just get up top first, Fly. We could hide until the night, if we have to,¡± I said.


    ¡°There¡¯s a stairwell near the trash pile¡­!¡± Fly answered.


    Good. We could always just find a dark alley, or an empty warehouse or something and hide in it¡­ I could really use some rest too and¡­


    Rounding more corners, Fly guided me to a dark room. One that stunk so badly I could barely think thanks to it.


    We entered the room and Fly immediately went to one of the corners of it as to start shifting through what I only hoped and prayed was just trash.


    My head thumped and rung in pain as I glanced around the room, and knew it wasn¡¯t just trash.


    So this is why these people stunk so badly.


    How did it get this bad when they lived in a literal sewer? Surely there was a better way¡­


    ¡°Here!¡± Fly tossed something at me. I barely grabbed it in time, but the moment I got it in my hand I wanted to drop it again. It was slimy.


    Fly continued digging around, and as she did I noticed she was starting to put things on. Whatever they were, were clothes at least¡­


    As was the thing she had tossed at me. Some kind of jacket, or cloak. It was large, large enough that I knew if I put it on I¡¯d not need to worry. I¡¯d stand out, thanks to the thing being so disgusting, but no one would think I was anything but some kind of homeless vagrant. They¡¯d not be able to see my tail or ears¡­


    Taking a deep breath, and regretting it quickly, I went ahead and put it on. The thing was a cloak, and was heavy¡­ and not just because it was wet. It was made of thick leather, and felt rough. I fumbled with the strap that tied it to my neck, since my right hand was messed up, but I eventually got it tied.


    I didn¡¯t put my arms through the two holes, since it didn¡¯t seem to have sleeves anyway.


    ¡°Ready?¡± Fly asked as she ran up to me.


    I nodded down to the dark silhouette in front of me. She was now fully covered, in what looked to be some kind of poncho. It looked like she had wrapped it around her several times, since it was too big for her.


    ¡°The stairs around the corner lead to a warehouse. One that is only used in winter, so we can exit there and not be noticed. This way,¡± Fly hurried out of the room, and I was more than happy to follow her out.


    Unluckily the smell of the room followed us¡­ likely thanks to what we were wearing, but I kept my discomfort at bay as Fly took me to a new stairwell.


    One that had a handrail, and was circular. Spiral. I was thankful for the handrail as we ascended it, since it made me dizzy.


    ¡°Come on, Renn, hurry!¡± Fly ushered me as we neared the top, and I realized I was slowing down.


    ¡°I know,¡± I said to her and myself.


    Vim had not said it¡­ but I knew what he expected of me.


    He expected me not to just survive¡­ but to make sure Fly did, too.


    Reaching the top of the spiral staircase, I nearly couldn¡¯t catch my breath¡­ as Fly stopped right before opening the door that led outside.


    Huffing, I stared at the back of Fly¡¯s head. It was covered by her strange poncho cloak thing, but I knew what kind of face was hidden past it.


    One of worry and distress.


    ¡°How many?¡± I asked with what little breath I could gather.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. But¡­¡± Fly turned, and thanks to the angle I was able to see her expression.


    She was still crying. Sobbing.


    She¡¯s been sobbing this whole time, hasn¡¯t she?


    She was just a girl. A child.


    Like Lomi.


    Stepping up past Fly, I closed my eyes and tried to steady my breathing as I angled my head just enough to poke my ears out from under the cloak.


    Yes. Beyond the door I could hear voices.


    ¡°Sure they¡¯re not humans?¡± I asked. This led to a warehouse, didn¡¯t it?


    ¡°I smell Tarvin. He¡¯s Kapli¡¯s slave,¡± Fly whispered.


    I flinched. Kapli? Why¡¯d that name have to pop up now¡­? And she could smell someone? All I could smell was the horrible stuff we were wearing.


    And slave¡­


    ¡°Is he strong¡­?¡± I asked quietly.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. I thought Fin was strong too,¡± Fly said.


    Great.


    That might also mean Kapli is beyond this door too¡­


    Were they waiting for us? Or¡­


    ¡°Are there other exits? Like this one? Nearby?¡± I asked her.


    She shook her head. ¡°Not nearby. This warehouse is the best one around here,¡± she said.


    Great. That would at least explain why they were in it then. Maybe they weren¡¯t waiting for us, in a trap, but instead were just congregating in a place they all knew and found relatively safe.


    Stepping down the stairs, I tried to listen for any sounds behind us. This stairwell wasn¡¯t big, but it circled around in an odd way¡­ it made sounds sound odd, and distorted. I heard the Master¡¯s roars, but felt like I could hear other things too. Were those voices coming from beyond the door behind me, or down the stairs?


    ¡°Beyond the door, Fly¡­ how far to the exit? Of the warehouse?¡± I asked Fly gently.


    ¡°Huh? Not far. It¡¯s to the right. In fact it¡¯s only a few seconds away,¡± she said.


    ¡°We¡¯re going to rush out. I want you to run straight for that door. And get out, and then run to the Society. To the Animalia Guild. Go to Merit,¡± I said.


    Fly¡¯s face contorted into cold understanding, far beyond her age, and I hated the sight of it. For her to understand so readily told me just how horrible her life has been up till this point.


    She understood sacrifice well.


    Too well.


    ¡°Renn¡­¡± She started to sob again, and I smiled at her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be right behind you. I¡¯m not going to just give up¡­ but I¡¯m slowing down. I want you to go get Merit, so she can come help me if I stumble, okay?¡± I asked her. Begged her.


    Fly¡¯s face scrunched up even more and her mouth started to wobble something fierce as she nodded.


    ¡°Merit. Or Brom. Or Reatti¡­¡± I whispered¡­ and wondered if I¡¯d even last long enough for them to get here.


    Fly was quick. She could run to the Animalia building rather swiftly, especially with such emotion powering her legs. But¡­


    But it¡¯d still take time. Minutes. Many minutes. Then she¡¯d have to guide Merit or whoever came here¡­


    If they even came.


    ¡°I came back to get you, Renn. It isn¡¯t supposed to be like this,¡± Fly cried.


    Ah. Right.


    She had come back. For me. After hearing I had been captured.


    Reaching out, I wrapped the young girl in a hug. I knew she had feathers all over under the cloak, so I knew I probably wasn¡¯t being gentle and was causing her discomfort¡­ but I still squeezed her, with probably a little too much strength.


    ¡°You did great. Now¡­ promise me Fly. You¡¯re going straight to Merit. Don¡¯t stop. No matter what,¡± I said to the girl crying in my arms.


    She nodded, and I heard her try and whisper something but couldn¡¯t through her sobs.


    ¡°Welcome to the Society Fly. I¡¯m sorry it happened like this¡­ but you¡¯ll see it¡¯s worth it. In the end, it¡¯s worth it,¡± I said.


    It had been for me, after all.


    She nodded again.


    ¡°Move!¡± a man¡¯s voice filtered up the stairwell. Far enough to echo, but close enough to make my heart heavy.


    That was Fin. I didn¡¯t like how I recognized his voice so easily already.


    ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s do this,¡± I said as I separated from Fly. Before I did, I patted her on the shoulders. As I did, I realized how¡­ small she really was. She was thin, too thin. Even with layers of grimy cloaks on her, she felt far too tiny for one covered in so many feathers.


    ¡°Stand tall, Fly,¡± I said to her.


    She stared up at me, and I could tell she wasn¡¯t really sure what I meant. But that was okay. It took me awhile to figure it out too.


    ¡°Right,¡± Fly nodded, deciding to simply agree.


    I nodded back¡­ then turned as to open the door.


    Yet before I could, someone else opened it.

 Chapter One Hundred and Eighty – Vim – A Flower’s Roar

    Sliding under the tentacle, I kept my eyes open even as my face was splashed with blood.


    It was like running into a waterfall, and the gunk stung strangely but I had to ignore it. There were other things to dodge after, and I needed to stop getting caught by them. There was no time to close my eyes.


    Leaping over another smaller tentacle, I fell back to the ground and rushed forward towards the main body. The room was now full of its tentacles, all of varying sizes, yet most were those that had sharp barbs. Like thorny roots, they kept trying to wrap themselves around me. Half of my shirt was missing. The only reason I still even had what was left clinging to me was only doing so thanks to the blood.


    Regrettably, not just the creatures blood either.


    I¡¯ve torn and damaged dozens of its tentacles, especially the smaller ones that I could easily get a hold on, but it was starting to feel like a pointless endeavor.


    For each one I tore two more broke through the stone.


    This thing had hundreds of roots, and they were all being brought to war.


    War against me.


    The creature let loose a bellow as it shifted, trying to turn aside as I ran up to it. The thing realized I was targeting its eyes, so it kept trying to protect them from me. All that did was make me want to crush them even more.


    A massive root rolled to my right, preparing to fly out and crush me. Unlike the others that moved quickly, that one was the slowest. It looked like it was connected directly underneath the creature¡¯s body¡­ maybe the main one. But although slow it was still dangerous. It was as thick as the massive trees outside of the city, and I knew even I wouldn¡¯t just get up and walk away if I got crushed by it. At least not right away.


    ¡°Should have brought an axe,¡± I complained as I ducked an arm sized tentacle root. After dodging it, I turned sideways to dodge another that slammed downward next to me.


    I pushed off the tentacle that slammed next to me to give me the momentum needed to spin around all the way as to avoid tripping. I changed the route I had been running originally, and went a little more to the right instead. Too many tentacles had been readied to attack me from the other direction. S~ea??h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The thing was completely focused on me, and luckily wasn¡¯t the smartest flower to exist. It kept trying to grab me with its tentacles instead of just outright crushing me. Maybe it still wanted to eat me, and knew from experience that a fully crushed body was hard to scrape off the stone.


    If it just bundled up all of its tentacle roots at once and rushed at me, I¡¯d have no way to escape or dodge them.


    But that didn¡¯t meant it wouldn¡¯t resort to such a tactic once I pushed it closer to the edge of death.


    Jumping over a root that was still half submerged in the stones, I noticed the way it didn¡¯t even move as I leapt over it.


    Too slow to use it to stop me, or was it a type of root it didn¡¯t have much control over? It looked like it had tried to pull it out from the ground yet it had gotten stuck.


    The thing was such an oddity. A beast, yet not. Plant like, with thorns and fibers, yet it bled warm blood.


    Running through a patch of hundreds of little tiny root tentacles, I ignored the feeling of them grabbing at my feet and ankles. Some were able to latch on and tear into my leather boots and pants, but most couldn¡¯t grab hold in time¡­ or simply got crushed under my boot as I trampled them.


    Now close to the thing I was deep into the thick green haze it¡¯s been spewing out. I had no choice but to breathe when needed, especially when I was about to put a great amount of effort into something.


    Like jumping up onto the thing again.


    Sucking in the rust tasting air, I jumped up onto the creature¡¯s main body. It recoiled and roared at the feeling of me landing upon it, and the moment I was on it the little hair like tentacles all over its body immediately began thrashing and trying to cling to me. I wasted no time in climbing the beast¡¯s body, hurrying to the thing¡¯s head.


    Since it had turned a little, the larger eyeballs were on the other side of it, near the mouth, but there were some here too. I dodged a flailing limb that came crashing down where I had been a heartbeat earlier, and heard the sound of the smaller hair like roots get torn and crushed in the process.


    Glancing down at my feet as I stepped aside and closer to one of the eyeballs, I noticed that it did indeed break and destroy some of the smaller tentacles on its main body from that impact.


    Did it even realize it was hurting itself? Size wise, those little hairs would be something akin to a beard on a man. Noticeable but sometimes not.


    But no matter.


    Instead of stepping down onto the eye, this time I chose to kneel down next it. I stared into the bulbous black orb, and realized it wasn¡¯t really an insect eye at all. It was more amphibian in structure. Instead of being many thousands of tiny layers it was a giant single ball¡­ it was just deformed and so solid black in color that I had mistaken it for an insect¡¯s eye.


    The large round eye stared at me, and for a tiny moment I saw the huge pupil that nearly took up the whole sphere on its own¡­ grow a little wider as I pulled back my arm and made a fist.


    Right as I took a breath and steeled myself, I heard it too inhale. It sucked in air to such a degree I actually felt the pull of it, and out of the corner of my eye saw the green haze flow wildly in the air around the beast as to head for the mouth.


    Then before it could release its scream, I gave it a better reason to do so.


    Punching the eye, I delved my fist deep into the thing. I punched through the glob of the eye. I felt my fist push aside muscle tendons and ligaments, and kept forcing my arm into the beast until I was nearly shoulder deep.


    Forcing my arm so deep made me have to lean down closer to the beast. I had to put my face right up against the spurting goop the eye was spewing, and the flailing little root tentacle hairs that surrounded it.


    I ignored the tentacles as they grabbed and slapped me, just as I ignored the beast as it let loose its deepest and loudest roar yet. I ignored the sound of tentacles, the big ones, slamming around me. Not just on the walls, floor and ceiling of the room but even its own body. It was in such pain it couldn¡¯t even attack me correctly.


    Feeling around for something similar to a nerve group, bones or really anything¡­ I finally found something. Something thick enough that I knew it wasn¡¯t just muscle. Something malleable, so not bone.


    Grabbing it, the moment I gripped it I felt a tremble. A shiver. A shudder¡­ as the creature actually went still.


    Then I pulled.


    Standing up as I heaved, I pulled my arm and hand out of the things eye socket¡­ Pushing aside the remains of the eye I had ruptured, my hand popped out and within it I saw the white nerves wrapping my fist.


    The nerves didn¡¯t want to pop out, not entirely, and for a small fraction of a moment I was tugging on something connected to the beast. Then the next moment, after putting a little more strength into it, the then snapped somewhere.


    With the snap, I fell backwards and away from the beast. I had been stretched a little, trying to tug out the nerves I had grabbed hold of, so my footing hadn¡¯t been the best¡­


    As I fell backward, I noticed the way the creature¡¯s tentacles had all gone¡­


    Strangely still.


    Had I actually grabbed something important? Was I that lucky? This thing was huge¡­ it probably had countless miles of such nerves within it¡­ Though maybe there would be something important connected to an eyeball, even if it had dozens of them.


    ¡°Serves you¡­¡± I started to taunt the thing, but the rest of my words disappeared as the thing released a shrill screech.


    Even I flinched and closed my eyes as I rolled down and off the things body. I felt myself hit a tentacle, one that was coiling around itself, and then felt the hard stone ground as I landed on it.


    The thing screeched a high-pitched shriek; nothing like the deep guttural growls and roars it had been doing until now. The sound was ear piercing, mind piercing, and made me wobble as I tried to stand up.


    Through half closed eyes I barely made out the thing as it tilted oddly. Its main body began to bend¡­ like a tree about to fall over, as its shrill became even louder.


    Stepping away a few feet I glanced around and wondered if I should attack it again. Maybe rip another one of things out? None of the things tentacles were moving at all. Even though it was screaming, and bending in an odd way, none of its tentacles were even twitching. Even the ones in the air, lifted and poised likely from earlier as it thrashed around, were motionless.


    I had definitely hurt the thing. In a bad way¡­ But this was a strange way for it to react to such damage.


    My head throbbing started to dull as my body got used to the horrid sound¡­ which I noticed wasn¡¯t ending.


    Did it have lungs? If so how big were they?


    Stepping forward, I found one of the larger eyes. One that was bundled near others. It was almost three times bigger than the one I had just attacked, and was situated in a spot that was perfect for my next target. Thanks to the way the creature was bending sideways, it had made that eye and those around it pointed upward towards the ceiling¡­ making it easy for me to attack it. I¡¯d basically be standing on flat ground as I did, once I got up there.


    I smiled as I started another attack. I rushed forward, jumping up onto one of the larger root tentacles. It was easy now that none of them were moving.


    Maybe I had torn a part of its central nerve system. If so then maybe a few more similar attacks would put this thing down for good.


    Leaping off the root I was on and onto the main body, I felt my smile grow into a wry smirk as I started to climb up the body. The mouth wasn¡¯t far, but I ignored it. It was wide and open, but it was still screeching madly. Not a threat at the moment.


    Even the little hairs on the body weren¡¯t moving. They now felt oddly hard as I stepped on them. Before they¡¯d get crushed and smooshed, now they felt more like the roots they looked like.


    A few steps away from the large eye that was my target, I reached the grouping of the smaller eyes. I made sure to step on a few of them as I walked amongst them, stepping on the smaller ones as I went to the big one.


    ¡°Mistake,¡± I barely said the word, even though I couldn¡¯t hear it thanks to the screeching, before I was hit.


    I scrunched up, curling my arm and leg inward and to my right side as to absorb as much of the blow as possible.


    Once again being sent into the air, I had no time to even try and count the moments before I impacted.


    The rock around me crunched and broke. Even the loud screeching seemed to momentarily fade out in the distance, and for who knows how long I only heard and felt my heartbeat.


    It thumped. It, like always, barely changed in its beating. It thumped slowly. Hard. Continuously¡­ no matter what happened to my body. No matter what was going on in my head.


    No matter how violent the world was my heart like always thumped solidly. Steadily.


    Unending.


    I focused on it, and hated every moment it continued to beat.


    Then noise returned. Like a far off ringing, the things screeching slowly returned to my ears¡­ until it was loud again.


    And once the screeching was loud enough to hurt my head again, I realized something very important.


    I was still in the air.


    Dangling, I coughed and felt the tug of gravity. My arms and legs were dangling downward¡­ and¡­


    Blinking blurry eyes, I groaned as I realized I was in the ceiling. I hadn¡¯t been sent into the wall like I had been done before. It had hit me at an angle¡­ sending me upward¡­


    Shifting, I felt the rocks and stone I was stuck in shift and resist. Most of my body and waist was easily a foot or two deep into the stone. It held me in place, and I wondered if I was stuck like this from a singular blow or many.


    Had it hit me more than once?


    Staring down at the beast, I frowned at the sight of it being a little brighter than before.


    Why did it look brighter? I could now see the blood leaking from it a little more. Glistening as if from¡­


    The thing twisted and shook violently beneath me. Its tentacles were flailing wildly again, but this time without any seeming rhyme or reason. They were slapping against each other, the ground and walls. Some were even coiling around each other, like snakes did when mating.


    ¡°Pissed? Me too,¡± I said as I coughed again.


    Was the coughing from the impact or the haze I kept breathing?


    I hadn¡¯t coughed up blood yet¡­ but I felt as if I should. How long has it been since I had been hit that hard? That Monarch with Oplar¡­ Had it actually been not that long ago? Usually I went years and years between such¡­


    ¡°Ah.¡±


    My shifting had done the job. I felt myself start to slide out the hole, and I hurriedly glanced down right beneath me to see where I¡¯d be landing¡­ or rather, what I¡¯d be landing on.


    A bunch of smaller tentacles. Great. More cuts and gashes.


    Still¡­


    Falling out of the hole, I fell alongside a large piece of stone. One that thumped me in the shoulder as I fell to the ground.


    Before landing on the bundle of tentacles, I glanced up at the spot I had just fallen from. Sure enough, not far from the spot where I had been lodged into¡­ was a hole. One larger than the hole I had just fallen out of.


    A bright white light peered from the hole. Illuminating the room, and brightening the green air swirling within.


    Sunlight.


    It had broken enough of the roof to reveal sunlight.


    Just where were we? I thought we were several floors beneath the surface¡­


    Landing in the bundle of tentacles, I didn¡¯t give them a chance to coil around me. I leapt out of them the moment after I landed and got my feet under me. The tentacles all around me went into a frenzy upon it noticing me. I had hoped it would have thought I was just another piece of stone from the ceiling falling, but it must have enough feeling in its roots to notice when something actually pushes against them. It didn¡¯t just feel, it could judge what it was feeling.


    Even when furious.


    Its screeching became a little deeper as it shifted into a roar, and suddenly I was back into battle.


    I dodged. I ducked. I jumped over those too low to do anything else. I was hit by those I deemed not worth dodging, and I grabbed and tore and ripped those I felt I could do so without endangering myself more than necessary.


    My mind went dull as this continued for a moment. Then another. And another. The green air swirled around me when I rushed forward, or tentacles flew past. Blood drenched me, and then dried enough to become itchy¡­ only for me to get drenched again.


    As it did everything it could to hit me, I realized it was no longer trying to just grab me. It was willing to crush me now. Now I was no longer food or a simple pest¡­ now I was its enemy.


    It didn¡¯t just acknowledge me. It hated me.


    ¡°Hate,¡± I hissed the word as I ducked a strangely barbed tentacle. I had barely noticed that its barbs were a little¡­ oddly shaped as it flew past my head. They had looked different in color, for some reason.


    Maybe it was the light. The sunlight. Or maybe the hole was allowing the air to thin out a little. It hadn¡¯t seemed to spew any of that haze lately either, even though it was screaming so much.


    Maybe it had run out of whatever it was.


    Hopefully the haze wouldn¡¯t seep out into Lumen, or contaminate the water supply¡­


    Would its body? Once it was dead?


    ¡°Focus,¡± I chastised myself for letting my thoughts wonder as I grabbed a tentacle that had been able to wrap around my arm. It was a long and thin one, which ran along the floor nearby. I stepped over to it, and with a quick motion stepped down upon it and tore it in two.


    The smaller tentacle spurted blood, yet the beast didn¡¯t seem to register the damage this time. Either it was too small, or the creature was now in so much pain and so furious it didn¡¯t even notice it anymore.


    Hopefully Renn and Fly were far away. By now they had to be¡­ Odds were this thing had pulled its roots from a great distance. The hole in the ceiling might have been amplified by its roots being moved.


    Running along a huge tentacle that was starting to rise up off the ground, I glanced to the wall where I thought the hallway was. To see if it was still intact, or broken and collapsed.


    Oddly it wasn¡¯t where I thought it was. Instead it was on the wall to its direct left. I had gotten turned around during the fight.


    It was broken, but not completely collapsed. I could see the darkness deep into it. Only a part of its entrance was broken off. Likely from a tentacle slamming into it.


    I was glad they hadn¡¯t stayed¡­ but at the same time upset I had not gone with them.


    I should have escorted them back. This thing was immobile, it seemed. Stuck in place.


    But I hadn¡¯t known that. I hadn¡¯t known it was a flower at first and¡­


    ¡°Master!¡±


    Jumping up onto the large tentacle that was now a few feet off the ground, I turned to find the voice I surely had mistakenly heard.


    No. I hadn¡¯t.


    Looking upward, I stared at the odd sight of someone dangling from the main hole in the center of the room. The one that Fly and Renn had been tossed into.


    ¡°Master! Please!¡± the deep voice of a terrified man shouted, trying his best to be heard over the creature¡¯s screams and roars.


    He was dangling from a rope, which was tied around his waist¡­ but he was holding it with both of his arms so he was clinging to it as much as he was dangling.


    What was he doing?


    Glancing at the creature, I shifted my weight as the tentacle lifted itself higher. It began to move faster through the air, likely because it knew now I was on top of it. It was curling inward, likely to take me over to where a large cluster of its bigger tentacles were.


    I let it for a moment as I studied the beast, all the while the man from the rope kept shouting for its attention.


    Would it notice his cries? Why would it? Surely it had no reasoning. Or did it¡­ and I had simply hurt this thing too much too quickly for me to have noticed?


    ¡°Master! Please! Calm yourself!¡± the man was pleading, and for some reason sounded genuine. As if he was as worried for his supposed master as he was himself.


    ¡°Fanatics,¡± I cursed them as I rushed forward down the tentacle, to head for the main body.


    Upon my movement the tentacle shifted, and began to rise upward. But it was slow, even though I could tell it was doing all it could to lift it as fast as possible.


    It was time I finished this. Especially now that it was starting to expose itself. If it kept flailing like this, it¡¯d bring the whole ceiling down upon us.


    I¡¯d survive¡­ but sadly, so likely would this thing.


    Which meant this thing would be out in the open. No longer sealed in. No longer just a caged beast.


    The possible deaths of innocents in Lumen were one thing. I didn¡¯t like it, even when humans suffered from such chaos¡­ but their deaths weren¡¯t serious enough for me to care too much. However this thing wasn¡¯t great enough to kill them all. It wasn¡¯t powerful enough to survive the wrath of Lumen. A place crawling with mercenaries and knights. Although they would panic at first, and it¡¯d wreak havoc¡­ it¡¯d eventually be subdued.


    Humans banded together strongly when such monsters came hunting.


    And all it would do, other than kill hundreds if not thousands¡­ would shed light on its existence.


    And those like it.


    Humans forgot. Over time. But it¡¯d take generations for them to forget this thing.


    This would become legend. They¡¯d make statues out of it. Write books of it. Study it.


    I needed to kill it before it became that much of a threat.


    Running along the tentacle towards the main body, I glared at the mouth. The huge teeth lining it. The blood and gunk flying out of it as it roared at me. It really was big. Nearly as wide as the thing¡¯s whole body. Far too big to be natural. Too deformed. Teeth weren¡¯t just inside the mouth, but outside it¡­ growing like exposed bone and horns, poking out of torn flesh.


    No more small wounds. No more crushed eyes.


    Something with blood would have a heart.


    So it was time I crushed it.


    ¡°Master! Calm yourself!¡± the man from up above screamed, and I hoped his master noticed him. Just so it¡¯d kill him and shut him up.


    Reaching the main body, I leapt off the tentacle. This time though, I didn¡¯t land on its main body. Nor did I land anywhere with those little hairs either.


    Jumping into the thing¡¯s open mouth, as it roared, I took a deep breath as I entered the dark green haze.

 Chapter One Hundred and Eighty One – Renn – A Quill To Escape

    Being grabbed was a surprise, but not so great a one I let it stop me.


    The hand that grabbed me had done so by the top of the cloak I wore. I felt my hair and my left ear get grabbed too. But whoever¡¯s hand, or well whatever type of hand they had, was malformed. It was missing fingers, and wasn¡¯t grabbing too hard.


    Plus they let me go thanks to shock, when I ran right into them and pushed them away from the door.


    ¡°Run, Fly!¡± I shouted as I pushed over the person who had grabbed me. They fell to the ground with a shocked scream, and between their voice and a quick glance down at them I realized it was a woman. One not much larger than me.


    And not a human. She had strangely shaped hands, and her face was a dark red¡­ as if freshly burnt from long hours in the sun.


    Stepping towards her, I didn¡¯t hesitate as I went right up to where her head was and swung back my leg. From the moment I prepared the kick, to connecting my foot to her face, I scanned the rest of the area.


    Three other people were readily visible. The place was a little dark, but nothing like the darkness that Fly and I had just ran from. Rays of sunlight peered in from all over, from the walls and ceiling. From holes, not windows. This place was decrepit.


    And filthy.


    There were boxes, barrels, and piles of trash¡­ reminiscent of the stuff downstairs. Were these people just filthy?


    I didn¡¯t recognize any of the three still standing people, or the woman I had just kicked, and was really thankful for it.


    Good thing it wasn¡¯t that Kapli. Since I knew I couldn¡¯t beat her.


    A burst of movement made me spin my head around, and I felt relief wash through me as I watched Fly.


    Fly hadn¡¯t lied. Off to the right was indeed a door. One that looked bent and wobbly yet was closed. It obviously led outside, based off the rays of light from all around its edges.


    Fly was running to it. She blocked it from my sight after a moment. I couldn¡¯t help but bless her for doing what I had begged her to. Thank goodness she hadn¡¯t hesitated. Thank goodness she didn¡¯t try and stay to help.


    ¡°What the hell!¡± a man shouted, nearly as high pitched a scream as the woman I had just startled and pushed over.


    Stepping up against the woman, I kicked her again. This time in her stomach. She let loose a strange guffaw as I kicked all the air out of her.


    I felt horrible¡­ yet knew better than to stop. This woman had grabbed me upon opening the door. She hadn¡¯t hesitated.


    Even if she looked like a feeble woman right now, being brutally assaulted and abused by me¡­


    She was my enemy.


    She was the Societies enemy.


    Kicking her again, this time I felt my foot hit something a little harder than the stuff before. Something denser¡­ even though I had still kicked her plainly in the waist.


    She let loose a shriek of pain, and began to curl up as to defend herself. She covered herself with her strange hands, shouting wordless shrieks. Likely begging for help, or for me to stop¡­ yet she had no air in her lungs, so couldn¡¯t formulate a proper word.


    Kicking her one last time, I heaved a deep breath and turned around. To look at the door I had just been pulled out of.


    It was open, leading to the dark stairwell I had just been in¡­ and I knew soon it¡¯d be the source of my demise.


    That man. Fin. Or others, would be here soon¡­ and¡­


    ¡°Who the hell are you!¡± one of the people behind me shouted. A woman¡¯s voice. One I hadn¡¯t really studied yet.


    I ignored her, and the others, and hurriedly went to a pile of boxes next to the door. They were stacked high, higher than twice my own height, and looked heavy.


    Going round them, I positioned myself at just the right angle to push them over in front of the door. I put my hands up against them, and flinched at both the pain touching the boxes brought, and the sight of my mangled fingers.


    My right hand was definitely the worst off, but my pinky and middle finger on my left were also bent askew and already inflamed to twice their size.


    Ignoring the pain, I pushed with all my might.


    At first the boxes didn¡¯t move, and I panicked at the thought of me being unable to block the door. I needed to. The four others in this warehouse, at least the three still standing, were dangerous enough as it was. Plus I knew that Fin man would not be someone I could handle if he got here.


    Plus I knew I¡¯d not be able to escape them in time.


    The idea of running away from them on open flat ground, like through the streets of Lumen, was an impossibly daunting thought.


    Then, right before I gave up and decided to switch tactics, the boxes actually shifted. The one I was pushing, which was the second up from the floor in the stack, moved with a loud clang. The things were metal, and seemed to have metal stuff inside too.


    I couldn¡¯t help but grin and laugh a little as I heaved the tower of boxes over. They fell loudly, banging against the wall the door was built into. One of the boxes rolled away, too far away to be useful, but the rest landed right in front of the door. Two of them even landed on top of one another, blocking the door nearly in its entirety.


    Of course I knew that someone like Fin could probably move them aside¡­ but it might give me just that much more time to escape.


    ¡°Chaney are you okay?¡± a man cried out. He was kneeling down next to the woman I had just kicked several times, and I felt a tinge of regret at the sight of the man¡¯s face.


    He was terrified. He was crying, and his face was contorted in such a way it was as if he was the one I had just brutally assaulted.


    ¡°What the hell is going on?¡± another man asked. He was looking around at me and the rest with an expression that told me he genuinely was shocked.


    ¡°Are you why the Master¡¯s so angry?¡± the woman asked. I noticed the way her fists were balled up¡­ and the look on her face.


    Why did it seem like the women of our race were the ones I needed to fear most?


    ¡°Chaney is hurt bad!¡± the man turned to his friends and nearly screamed at them.


    ¡°Shut up! Parkly, we need to grab her. She¡¯s obviously got something to do with Master¡¯s outburst!¡± the woman turned to the other man, while pointing at me.


    ¡°I agree. She looks as if she¡¯s been beaten quite a bit already. Maybe Aunt¡¯s doing?¡± the man frowned at me as he stepped forwards and towards me.


    Great.


    He was shorter than Vim¡­ and looked a little old, but was still bigger than me in both size and weight. I couldn¡¯t see any obvious non-human traits on him, but even if he was just a human I was in no condition to take him lightly.


    Glancing at the door, it was open now. I flinched at the bright sunlight gleaming off the ground and stone just outside the door and looked away.


    So Fly had escaped¡­


    Could I too?


    I had to try.


    Stepping forward, I rounded one of the boxes I had just pushed over. Although it had blocked the door, for now, it had also blocked my escape route.


    The man stood up straighter, and I realized he thought I was stepping towards him as to fight.


    Glancing at the others, I quickly figured out how I was going to do this.


    The woman I had kicked was out of commission, for at least the moment. She was curled up on the ground, being held by the man worrying for her. He too was likely not an immediate threat¡­ though if he was that emotional over her it was likely she was someone important to him. That meant the sorrow and panic he was feeling now would eventually become rage. Especially if she succumbed to the injuries I had given her in the next few moments.


    Other than the man approaching me, the other woman was the only one I needed to immediately worry about. She too was heading towards us¡­ but was walking slower than the man was. Unlike him, she was definitely not a human. She had large animal ears on the side of her head. They were floppy and covered in fur, but the fur was different colored than the hair on her head.


    She wouldn¡¯t be able to go outside. But the two men could. They both looked human enough. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Though she could probably wear a cloak or jacket, as I did¡­


    Taking a few breaths, I planned my attack.


    I was just going to run to the door. But I knew he would catch me before I made it. So my plan was to skid to a stop a few feet from the door, right when he would go to grab me¡­ and turn and elbow him. Hopefully in someplace very effective. If I was lucky he¡¯d fumble, maybe even drop in shock and pain, and I¡¯d be able to run outside before anyone could get a hold of me.


    Then¡­ right before I turned and ran¡­


    The whole world shook.


    I fumbled, and fell against one of the boxes. I flinched as the whole world grew¡­ angry.


    It rumbled. It roared. The ground beneath me was moving so wildly, it actually hurt. I kept being pushed every which way; as was the box I had fallen up against. One moment I was sitting up against the box, the next the box was slamming into me and sending me several feet away. Amidst the roaring of the shaking world, was the obvious destruction that accompanied it.


    Windows shattering. Boxes and barrels falling over, crashing into one another and breaking. Walls creaking, the roof cracking and breaking. Wooden beams, supporting the whole building, cracked loudly as even they succumbed to the movement.


    The sound of terrified screams could be heard, but I couldn¡¯t make out what anyone was saying. Especially since the screams weren¡¯t coming just from the people in the warehouse.


    Rolling on the ground, I covered my head and wondered if Vim was okay. This was undoubtedly the Master¡¯s¡­ somehow¡­ which meant he was directly involved in this. And if it was this bad up here, so far away¡­ then¡­!


    Something heavy broke nearby. Its breakage, and following collapse, was somehow as loud as the very shaking which had done the damage. I flinched as what sounded like an entire building collapsed around me.


    Half expecting to be crushed, I scrunched up even more as I felt the impact of things far heavier than I falling around me. I felt small things hit my back, like heavy raindrops or clumps of dirt¡­ then the world went still.


    Still curled up and covering my head¡­ I couldn¡¯t see anything. But I heard the chaos around me.


    The people in the warehouse. One of them was screaming. From pain. One of the men.


    There were other screams too. Off in the distance. All around us. People all over the area were shouting, and none of them sounded happy.


    I could hear things still breaking. What sounded like stone rumbling down a mountain was somewhere to my right, outside of the warehouse. Glass was still shattering, and¡­


    Lifting my head, I peered at the bright sunlit area around me.


    Half of the roof had collapsed. It had landed nearby. Parts of it were scattered around me and I was covered in shards of glass and broken metal pieces.


    Slowly sitting up, I was now thankful for the heavy cloak I was wearing. Even if it still stunk horribly. It was likely the only reason I hadn¡¯t gotten too hurt. I quickly felt around my body, and luckily didn¡¯t feel anything more than I had already been feeling.


    The woman I had kicked¡­ and the man who had been tending her hadn¡¯t been as lucky.


    A huge wooden beam had landed on them. The woman was completely under it, only one of her legs was sticking out, and the man who had been kneeling next to her was scraping at the ground¡­ trying to pull himself free from under it.


    ¡°Help¡­!¡± he shouted a gargled word, and I shivered at the sound of death.


    He was crushed. It was a miracle he was still alive. Maybe he wasn¡¯t human. Only his chest and upper body was free, and he kept trying to drag himself free of the huge beam. His fingers dug into the dirt ground as he tried to claw himself away.


    Glancing at the other two, I flinched at the sight of blood. The man who had been heading for me was on his knees, and was holding his head.


    Was that a piece of metal? It was lodged into the side of his head, and was poking out right under his right eye.


    I had to look away from the carnage, it was disgusting. Even if I had just been planning to hurt him myself, it still made me wheezy.


    The other woman seemed to have been lucky like me. She was already on her feet and was looking around in pure shock. She couldn¡¯t believe it anymore than I did.


    ¡°Parkly¡­!¡± the woman noticed the man with the metal in his head and rushed to his side.


    I coughed¡­ and decided it was time I left.


    If anything to get away from this area. I hadn¡¯t gotten hurt, luckily, but that didn¡¯t mean¡­


    Wait¡­


    ¡°Fly¡­!¡± I stood as I realized she was likely still nearby. Maybe even close enough that she might have gotten hurt in the chaos too!


    Standing on unsteady feet, I turned and was about to step away. Towards the door, but it was gone.


    A small hill of debris was now all that remained of the door.


    ¡°Shoot.¡± I was definitely disoriented. But I knew it wasn¡¯t from the shaking just now. I was starting to succumb to my injuries. I felt light headed. I should have noticed the door being blocked first.


    Looking around, I quickly found a spot I could use to escape. It was opposite of where the door had been, and was where most of the ceiling had collapsed. But it had done so in a way that would let me escape easily. The roof had taken half the wall with it. I¡¯d easily be able to clamber over what little was in the way and get out.


    Turning as to head that way, I barely made it three steps before I was hit from the side.


    Falling to the ground, my vision went fuzzy as I was tackled. We hit the ground hard, but what hurt the most was the stuff I fell on. Even through the thick cloak I felt stuff pierce and stab me, especially my back.


    ¡°You!¡± the woman screamed at me as she sat on me. I struggled to push her off, and hated how weak I felt as she grabbed the cloak I wore and lifted me upward towards her.


    ¡°Look what you¡¯ve done!¡± she shouted at me. The cloak I wore fell back, and I flinched at the sight of the woman¡¯s fury. She was so furious that she had huge bulging veins all over her forehead and in her neck.


    I tried to wiggle my legs out from under her, but wasn¡¯t able to get any leverage. She was oddly heavy, even though she didn¡¯t seem much larger than me.


    ¡°This is all your fault! The Master will eat everyone now!¡± she shook me, pushing and pulling me by the cloak in her fury. My whole body screamed at me in distress as I was shaken like a little child.


    She was strong. Or I was simply far too weak, especially right now.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything!¡± I shouted at her as I slid my arms in-between hers, as to push her back and away from me.


    The moment I slid them between hers though, I regretted it.


    Sharp stinging pain made me pull my arms back, and as I did I saw the cause. Long thin needles were suddenly poking out of my arms.


    They didn¡¯t look like knives¡­ more like¡­


    ¡°Spines¡­?¡± I groaned at the number of them. There was at least a dozen now firmly lodged into my forearms. With every twitch and movement I could feel them digging deeper, and even scraping bone.


    ¡°The Master¡¯ll devour us all! Once you wake them up they don¡¯t go back to sleep until full! You¡¯ve killed us all!¡± the woman didn¡¯t even seem to notice that I had been stabbed by her spines, or quills, and she kept on shaking me.


    Luckily she didn¡¯t just¡­ lie down and hug me. From what I could tell her spines weren¡¯t on her hands but her arms. Maybe even her chest and upper torso too, since I didn¡¯t feel any poking me from her legs or waist.


    ¡°You¡¯re the ones who tossed me down there!¡± I shouted back at her.


    ¡°Raggh!¡± she screamed wordlessly at me, and then slammed me down against the ground.


    The impact surprisingly didn¡¯t hurt much, but she didn¡¯t stop. She leaned forward and started to hit me.


    Her punches, even though I had thought her strong, really didn¡¯t hurt much. She was erratic. I felt her fists not only hit my face and shoulder, but sometimes miss me entirely and hit the ground beneath me.


    I wasn¡¯t going to just lay here and let her vent her fury on me. Even if she was covered in spines. Even if she was¡­ well¡­


    Partly correct.


    Through squeezed eyes, I clenched my teeth and waited until she lifted her right arm high up. The moment she brought her right fist down, I slid to the right. She hit the ground, and I quickly sat straight up.


    Hitting her in the nose with my forehead, I felt the crunch of bone as the impact actually sent her backwards and off me.


    Crawling out from under her, I ignored the ringing in my head as I turned away and stood. She was groaning angrily, but wasn¡¯t out of the fight just yet. She got to her feet nearly as fast as I did.


    Hurrying away from her I ran past the broken beam that had landed on the man and woman. He was no longer moving, or screaming for help. Running past their bodies I went straight for the broken part of the wall.


    ¡°Stop her!¡± the woman shouted behind me, and I didn¡¯t like the way she had screamed.


    That had been said to someone. Someone else.


    I didn¡¯t look back behind me and instead focused on escaping. I reached the crumbled wall, and almost fell when I had to jump over a broken bundle of wood. Maybe from one of the boxes or barrels.


    Tripping over some broken bricks, I reached the outside and found myself in an alley. It was not the biggest, but it was also now¡­ full of junk. Half the warehouse wall had collapsed into it, and it seemed this building hadn¡¯t been the only one to collapse.


    I ran the direction that had the least amount of blockage, to ensure I wouldn¡¯t fall and stumble. Running with all my might, I quickly reached the end of the alley and found it leading me down another. A quick glance down both directions made me hesitate. Both had chaos. One had what seemed to be entire buildings littering it; the other wasn¡¯t as full of debris but led to a fire.


    ¡°Bitch!¡±


    Jumping at the voice, I made a single glance behind me and then decided to run towards the fire. The other way would have me clambering over what seemed like hills of stone and broken buildings. Nothing I could handle right now in my condition.


    I didn¡¯t need to look too closely at the man following me.


    Fin.


    So that was who that spine woman had been shouting to.


    He must have emerged from the door when she had tackled me.


    Running with all my might, I barely registered the chaos all around me.


    Buildings were falling apart. There were fires. Screams of pain and shouts for help in the area all around me. Parts of the ground were fractured and shifted. Entire sections of brick were extruding upward, as if something heavy had hit them from beneath.


    That creature¡­ had it really done all this?


    Hopefully Vim was okay.


    Though something told me he was doing better than me.


    Reaching the fire, I felt a bit of relief as I ran past it. It might grow into a raging inferno soon, but right now it was only a single floor of a building¡­ and most of the flames had yet to breach past the windows and broken walls and out into the alleyway.


    ¡°You can¡¯t run!¡± Fin shouted behind me, and I hated how close he already sounded. He sounded closer than the roaring flames I had just ran past.


    Reaching a corner, I took a right. I had no time to decide which one to take, but hoped it led me out into the open¡­ maybe a main road, with lots of people.


    If I was lucky I¡¯d run out into the main roads and find a bunch of knights or something. They¡¯d at least protect me momentarily, letting me escape¡­ after all Fin was a large man, and I looked like a young woman.


    Instead of running out into a main road I instead ran into a smaller alleyway. One not as littered as the last, but it was angled oddly¡­ I felt myself actually running uphill, and it hurt.


    Heaving as I ran as hard as I could, I knew it wasn¡¯t enough. I was horribly slow.


    A brief memory of running around the smithy came and went. Yes. That was what I felt like. Worse than that.


    Vim had told me that I would someday know my true limit.


    Well¡­


    Here it was.


    Hitting an upturned brick, I let out a yelp as I tumbled headfirst.


    Rolling forward, I ignored all the pain and focused instead on the horrid acceptance.


    This was it.


    I¡¯d stumble. I¡¯d get up. Shakily¡­ then I¡¯d fight.


    I¡¯d fight with all I had. Tooth and nail. Till my last breath.


    Then I¡¯d die.


    Because I was exhausted. Because I was weak.


    Coming to a stop, I groaned as I lay in a rubble filled puddle. The water, although was old and nasty¡­ felt good on my cheek.


    I heard footsteps. Heavy ones. A heavy breathing man, heaving as he slowed in his approach.


    Fin was here.


    Blinking, I stared at the dirty wall nearby. It looked¡­ old. Grimy. The stone was cracked, and not just from the violent shaking earthquake just now. That stone was possibly as old as me.


    It was such a strange thing to notice in my final moments.


    Taking a breath, I coughed out some water that had gone up my nose during my inhale. Then I tried to stand.


    And failed to do so.


    Wincing at the horrid pain, I groaned as I rolled my arms under me, and then regretted it. The spines in my forearms poked and prodded not just my chest and underarms thanks to my curling up, but dug deeper into my arms too.


    Right. Spines stuck in my arms.


    Broken hand. Broken bones. Fractured skull¡­


    Some protector.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ either very lucky Renn, or out of luck entirely.¡±


    The familiar voice made my eyes water as I looked up, and my mouth actually started to tremble as I stared up at Brom.


    ¡°Brom¡­?¡± I couldn¡¯t believe it.


    He smiled at me and knelt down. As he did I noticed that he held his spear. It was¡­ oddly shinny, maybe because of the sunlight. Had he just polished it?


    ¡°Yeesh¡­ don¡¯t pull those out. Those are quills. What¡¯d you do, hug a porcupine?¡± Brom asked as he grabbed my hand.


    My hands were clenched in fists, so he actually grabbed my balled up fist. With a strangely gentle yet firm grip, Brom helped me to my feet.


    Water splashed beneath me as I heaved a sob¡­ which turned into a tiny, painful, laugh.


    ¡°Uh¡­ well¡­ not exactly,¡± I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at him. He sounded so amused, but I could hear the deep worry in his voice. One didn¡¯t need to see the concern on his face to tell how he was likely just doing his best to keep the spirits lifted.


    Before I or Brom could say anything more, right as I stood up fully¡­ a man began to scream.


    Turning quickly, I realized I had forgotten about Fin. He had been right behind me and¡­


    I felt my eyes go wide upon the sight. Not too far down the alley, was Fin. He was up against the wall, and flailing around. Or rather¡­ he was trying to flail around.


    Wrapped around his waist, with her little arms, was Merit.


    She clung to him in such a way that her feet weren¡¯t even touching the ground. Her feet and legs flailed nearly as much as Fin did as he shook and did everything he could to pull Merit off him... Yet no matter how much he pulled. No matter how hard he hit. Or how much he tried to pry her arms off him¡­


    Merit hung on.


    ¡°What¡¯s¡­?¡± I couldn¡¯t comprehend what I was seeing. Weird noises, like hundreds of little pops and crackles, were echoing in the alley¡­ all the while Merit flashed white and blue.


    Actually it looked like the air around Merit was flashing. And with each flash Fin shook. Each flash made Fin scream out in pain, as if his very soul was being tortured.


    Then I smelled it.


    I stepped back, up against Brom. I felt his hand grab me by my shoulder, to support me¡­ and I shook a little at the smell of burning flesh.


    Fin continued to scream, and then strange black smoke started to fizzle around him. From his mouth, his hair, his chest¡­ Then, with a wry moan¡­ Fin stopped making noise and fell to the ground.


    Merit still clung to Fin, even as the two fell to the ground. Fin landed hard, lifeless¡­ and for a few seconds I held my breath as Merit and her sparks continued.


    ¡°See? Lucky, in a way,¡± Brom said lightly.


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡± I glanced at him, and wasn¡¯t sure what the heck he meant.


    Did he mean being saved? That was lucky. Yes. A lot. Yet he was acting as if I wasn¡¯t.


    Brom glanced at me and then frowned and shrugged. ¡°I mean¡­ he¡¯s lucky it hadn¡¯t been Vim. You¡¯re lucky we found you. Yet he¡¯s lucky too, since it had been us and not Vim,¡± Brom said.


    The odd man made me shake my head as I glanced back at Merit and the man she had just killed. Or well¡­ was he dead? I stepped towards them as Merit unwrapped her arms around the man and slowly stood.


    She looked fine¡­ her clothes were now dirty, and wrinkled and crumpled thanks to the confrontation¡­ but she didn¡¯t seem to be bleeding or hurt anywhere.


    Walking up to her as she brushed herself off, she huffed and then glanced at me. ¡°Renn, you look like you just fought for your life,¡± she greeted me.


    ¡°Ha¡­¡± I laughed, but wasn¡¯t able to get more than a single snort out. It hurt to do anymore than that.


    Merit smiled at me in a way that told me she fully understood how I felt, and I pointed at Fin.


    She glanced at him in the same way I would a weird weed. ¡°He¡¯s dead,¡± she said plainly.


    I nodded, and was a little upset at how glad I was to hear he was.


    Wait¡­ ¡°Did Fly get there that fast? It feels like she just left¡­¡± I said as I realized why they were probably here. Maybe it¡¯s been a lot longer than what I thought? It felt as if Fly and I had only just a few minutes ago entered that warehouse. Surely they shouldn¡¯t be here already¡­?


    ¡°Huh? Oh¡­ no. Once the earthquakes started I came to find out what was going on. Then we saw Fly running, so we nabbed her. She went back with Reatti to the Society,¡± Brom said from behind me.


    ¡°Good¡­¡± I nearly collapsed on the floor from relief. So she was safe.


    ¡°Easy Renn¡­¡± Merit stepped forward and gently grabbed me by the forearm. I noticed she didn¡¯t even seem to notice the needles in them.


    ¡°I¡¯m uh¡­¡± I wasn¡¯t sure what to say. I needed to thank them¡­ but¡­ how? What words could I use?


    ¡°Where¡¯s Vim, Renn?¡± Brom asked before I could think of a good way to express what I felt in my heart.


    ¡°Huh¡­? Oh¡­ he¡¯s fighting their master,¡± I said.


    ¡°Which is why you¡¯re in such a condition,¡± Merit mumbled as she nodded, as if it made perfect sense.


    Was it? Was she blaming Vim or simply stating a fact?


    ¡°Is uh¡­ Is everyone okay? Some buildings seemed to have¡­¡± I wasn¡¯t able to finish the sentence. For some reason I was suddenly out of breath.


    ¡°Careful. Brom¡­¡± Merit stepped to my right, and glared at the man behind me.


    ¡°Right. Come on Renn, let¡¯s get you home,¡± Brom said. I knew he was stepping towards me, likely to grab me. To carry me back, if he had to.


    ¡°I¡¯ll not argue¡­¡± I said.


    ¡°There¡¯s Fin!¡±


    The three of us turned at the shout, and I groaned at the sight of people hurrying into the alley.


    I wasn¡¯t able to get much more than a cursory glance at the several people running at us, since Brom put himself in-between them and Merit and I.


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle this, Brom. You take her back,¡± Merit said sternly.


    ¡°She¡¯ll survive a few moments more. Then we¡¯ll all go back, together,¡± Brom said simply.


    ¡°Just because Vim taught you doesn¡¯t mean you can act like him!¡± Merit grumbled a complaint, and then she pulled on my hand.


    Although her grip was gentle, she wasn¡¯t going to let me ignore her. Merit pulled me over to a nearby door that had a makeshift step in front of it. ¡°Sit,¡± was all she ordered.


    I obliged, and realized how silly it was to do so. We had enemies right there, charging at us¡­ yet I was more than happy to oblige her and sit down as if we were going to have a picnic.


    Merit sighed and shook her head at me, and I smiled back at her. I could tell she wasn¡¯t upset with me¡­ but¡­


    ¡°Merit¡­ Fly called it a Monarch,¡± I said, before I could forget it.


    Merit went still, her eyes going wide. Even Brom suddenly turned around, to gape at me.


    ¡°What!¡± Brom shouted.


    ¡°Focus, Brom!¡± Merit shouted back, which made Brom turn back around just in time for the first man to attack him.


    Sitting down, I nearly stood back up as a large man charged into Brom¡­ but instead of tackling Brom and sending him to the ground, he instead went limp and fell past Brom and to the floor.


    The man falling to the ground, releasing a puff of dirt in the process, made the group that had been running behind him slow to a stop right in front of Brom.


    Rolling his shoulder Brom shifted his spear¡­ and as he did I noticed the blood starting to pool beneath the man¡¯s head.


    Had he¡­ had he cut the man¡¯s neck? That quickly? I hadn¡¯t even seen it.


    Merit stepped forward, and I felt an odd shiver as I watched her step up to Brom¡¯s left. She stood there, obviously willing to fight and kill as much as the man who had just done so.


    It was¡­ startling. Even if I knew Merit was strong, and had just seen her kill someone, it was hard to ignore her appearance. She looked like a little girl. Not someone who should be standing up to a group of men and women, some of which who were armed.


    There was a long moment of awkward silence as the group stared at them, and the man they had just killed. Several obviously glanced past them to the charred remains of the larger man, Fin, who was not far from me.


    ¡°Vim usually doesn¡¯t leave so many,¡± Brom said simply.


    ¡°She said a Monarch, Brom,¡± Merit grumbled.


    The group in front of them shifted, though I couldn¡¯t tell if their unease was from the words Brom and Merit were saying or the simple fact that Brom and Merit were talking so calmly between themselves.


    ¡°I suggest we finish this quickly then,¡± Brom readied his spear, sliding his calloused hands along its shaft. The sound his hands made as he took a stance made a few of the people in the group step back in fear.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get in my way,¡± Merit said, and then stepped forward.

 Chapter One Hundred and Eighty Two – Vim – The Pitiful

    Reaching up, I had to stretch all the way to get a hold of the next stone. Once I got my fingers wrapped around it I pulled myself upward.


    Quickly grabbing the next foothold, I groaned a sigh and heaved myself up over the ledge.


    Rolling over the stones and out into the sunlight, I took a deep breath of fresh air.


    It stung. My lungs cried out in pain and annoyance as I forced fresh air in and out, washing out the poisoned gunk I had been breathing in for the last however many hours.


    Lying on my back, as I forced my lungs to adapt back to the fresh air which was in a way a poison to me right now, I stared up at the bright blue sky.


    Or well, parts of one.


    Dark black smoke was filtering up into the sky from what looked to be several locations all around me. Burning fires¡­ the kind that came from burning not just wood, but everything that wood withheld.


    Homes were burning. Buildings were burning. Warehouses. Stone, even.


    ¡°Bastard,¡± I groaned a cough.


    My left leg was still dangling over the ledge of the hole I had just crawled out of, so I scooted away from it a little and pulled my leg out. Not because I was worried I¡¯d fall back in, but just in case one of the stupid tentacle roots found it.


    ¡°Though not sure how it¡¯d do that,¡± I said.


    Glancing to my right, I blinked at the dark arm and hand lying lifelessly next to me. It honestly wasn¡¯t as badly hurt as it felt like it was¡­ Or how it looked, but it was covered in black tar looking gunk. Stained, more like.


    The things heart had been¡­ almost like an ink sac. It had been about the size of my head, and when I had punched into it I had been doused in its blood.


    Taking a deep breath, I flinched. ¡°I smell like sap,¡± I groaned.


    Nasty sap too. Not the stuff one would want on their food, or in their drink. It was probably as poisonous as the crap I had been breathing all this time.


    Blinking watery eyes I sat up. My body was heavy, and my lungs were still protesting¡­ but I needed to get up.


    Just because that thing was dead didn¡¯t mean my job was done after all.


    I had climbed up the hole that the creature had made in its thrashing¡­ because all the other routes out of that room had been destroyed. It had brought down a large chunk of the sewers, it seemed.


    Which was worrying. For many reasons.


    Lumen was literally built on top of the town beneath it. If enough of those underground sections collapsed¡­ well¡­


    It¡¯d not shock me at all if half this city crumbled beneath itself.


    But that wasn¡¯t something I should worry about right now.


    Slowly rolling to my knees, I ignored the protest of my muscles as I stood up.


    ¡°Renn¡­¡± I glanced around as I tried to get a bearing on my situation. It looked like I was near the docks, based off the color of the buildings around me¡­ but I wasn¡¯t sure if this was the north or southern section of the pier.


    I needed to find Renn and Fly. Immediately.


    If they hadn¡¯t succeeded in getting far enough away in time, they¡¯d have gotten caught up in all that collapsing. If they did I needed to get to them before they died from suffocation, or injury.


    Especially Renn¡­ she had already been¡­


    Stepping away from the hole, I coughed out some black gunk and spat it at the nearby wall. It splattered the wall and glooped down in an odd way, telling me it was defiantly the blood of the creature.


    ¡°Gross,¡± I shivered and hoped I¡¯d not be puking the stuff up for long.


    Shaking my head and my ringing ears, I realized the world was actually noisy. Amidst the ringing sounds there was screaming and shouting. There was the roar of fires nearby, and the sound of¡­


    I paused a moment and focused, to make sure. Yes. That was definitely the sound of cannon fire.


    Was a ship firing its cannons¡­ or was something strange happening? Maybe a warehouse full of gunpowder had caught alit? Then why did it actually sound like cannons firing and not just plain explosions or bangs?


    Cannon fire was very distinctive. Not something a simple explosion or dust explosion could mimic or¡­


    Unable to suppress my curiosity, I quickly found a building I could climb up. It was easy thanks to its wall leaning oddly¡­ likely since it was about ready to fall over. I climbed up the wall, using broken bricks and wood supports to easily reach the roof. Once on the roof, I confirmed the building was leaning and shaking. Likely about to collapse. But I ignored it as I turned around and got my bearings.


    There. The port. The northern port too, where most of the military type ships were docked and¡­


    ¡°You have to be joking,¡± I felt my shoulders slump as I stared at the towering tree.


    Standing taller than any of the buildings, or the masts of the great ships that were just beyond it, was a very similar looking creature to the one I had just fought down beneath the city.


    This one however was far bigger, and more tree than flower.


    And was being attacked by ships.


    I frowned as I watched parts of the creature explode and erupt as it was hit by another volley of cannon fire.


    Even from this distance I could see the blood and flesh, or pieces of roots, spew from where the cannon balls hit the thing.


    ¡°Fascinating,¡± I couldn¡¯t help but admire the humans. I had no idea how long that thing had been out and about, but it definitely couldn¡¯t have been long. The soonest point it could have emerged was when I had first dropped into that pit. With Renn and Fly¡­ and that had surely not been more than a few hours ago.


    For the humans to be fighting back so properly already was a feat. Whoever was in command of those ships was a stout one. I¡¯d need to find out who they were, since they¡¯d be the kind that would make horrible enemies for the Society¡­ and¡­


    ¡°Wait¡­¡± I groaned as I recognized one of the set of sails in the distance.


    Squinting, I shook my head as I realized that sure enough the man-of-war that I had taken possession of not long ago was indeed one of the five ships attacking the giant creature.


    ¡°Well¡­ better than being sunk, I guess,¡± I said as I scanned the rest of the port. Or at least, what I could see from this angle. Most of it was blocked by the large creature. It did look like it had emerged near the main docks¡­ maybe even right next to them. Some of the ships were definitely on fire. It seemed to have emerged not far from the ocean. Maybe it had been nesting near the ocean for a source of water or food¡­ though it was odd it¡¯d drink salt water, it wasn¡¯t something to be too shocked over.


    It obviously wasn¡¯t a normal creature.


    Nothing that big was normal.


    It luckily didn¡¯t seem to have anywhere near as many limbs as the one I had just fought. The thing had a few, I counted a quick six that I could make out right away, but that didn¡¯t seem to be many after having to deal with what had felt like hundreds just now.


    Though this one¡¯s were much bigger¡­ big enough to sink a whole ship, if it could reach them out there in the port.


    Chances are its lack of limbs and roots to attack were the reason the humans were so willing to fight it. From the sea, and those ships, they were safe.


    Another volley hit the tree like creature, and I frowned as I watched stone and wood fly into the sky off in the distance¡­ away from the creature.


    They¡¯re missing it? Something that big? How many poor innocents were dying to their own people¡¯s failing attempts than they were the monster?


    ¡°Let¡¯s let them deal with it for now,¡± I decided, and went to look around for any recognizable building nearby. This was near the warehouse I had seen Fly use that one time, wasn¡¯t it?


    Yes. Over there. About a block away, it was in the group of darker colored buildings. An older, dirtier, section.


    Though¡­


    Glancing away from where I knew an entrance to the underground was, I glanced behind me and deeper into Lumen.


    Should I check on the Society first?


    Looking back at the tall creature, I glared at the thing. Yes. That thing was a problem too. I didn¡¯t see a mouth on it, like the one I had just fought¡­ but it was undoubtedly the same. The question was though, is that the parent or just another part of it? Maybe the thing I had killed had just been a branch¡­ a sapling¡­


    What if there was an entire forest of those roots beneath us?


    ¡°A forest of teeth,¡± I said as I glanced down at my arms.


    They were shredded. From all the barbs and thorns. The sight was¡­ honestly a little disturbing. My arms were stained thanks to the blood of the creature, but even with the black stains one could clearly see the blood and the gruesome wounds. They were grievous, the type of gashes that would have killed a normal man¡­ from shock alone, forgetting blood loss.


    Clenching my fists, I noted the way tendons and muscles coiled. Several of them were very visible, thanks to the gashes.


    I sighed at myself. Have I gotten sloppy?


    Coughing again, I glanced around for a good spot to hop to the next roof. Not only was this one starting to shake, it was time I moved on.


    I really wanted to go find Renn and Fly¡­ but thanks to that new creature, especially because of it, my first priority was to check on the Society.


    Maybe Renn and Fly made it there already, and I¡¯d just be saving time anyway by going there.


    Leaping from roof to roof, I headed for the Animalia Guild.


    A deep roar echoed behind me, but thanks to the open air it wasn¡¯t as painful to the ears. I paused a moment to glance back at the large creature as it was hit again by another volley.


    Well if it could roar, it had to have a mouth. Or some kind of form of one, at least. Even if I couldn¡¯t see it from here.


    It was exactly what I had wanted to avoid, by staying down there and killing that thing. I had even risked Renn and Fly, to kill it as fast as possible.


    All that just for something even worse to throw that whole plan into the trash and set it aflame.


    Though¡­


    Landing on a new roof, I slowed down and paused for a moment to look back at the creature.


    ¡°Monarch¡­¡± I frowned as I remembered what Fly had called it.


    Master Monarch.


    Glancing down at my stained arms, I wondered if I should head closer to that thing to verify it first.


    The one down there hadn¡¯t been a Monarch¡­ but that thing?


    ¡°After,¡± I convinced myself to deal with it later.


    I was able to stop coughing, mostly, by the time I got to the Animalia Guild Company building. As I approached it, I noticed the chaos around it. The gates were shut closed, and no one was going in or out of the building¡­ but there was still people all around it. People were trying to get their carts to wherever they were going, but thanks to all the chaos there were traffic jams and fights. I passed a group of carriages that looked blocked thanks to a broken one, with men shouting at each other instead of simply working together to move the broken carriage aside out of their way.


    Rounding the building I hurried to the main entrance. I found the main lobby had one of its doors opened, but there were guards stationed at the entrance and it seemed they were only letting people exit and not enter.


    I walked up to them and wondered if I¡¯d have to get physical with the guards. None of them were members of the Society, and I didn¡¯t recognize any of them.


    Why wasn¡¯t Brom or Reatti amongst them? Especially during such a vital moment?


    ¡°Sir, no one¡¯s allowed to enter right now,¡± the guard on the right stepped up upon noticing me. He spoke firmly, but I could hear the shaking in his voice.


    He looked terrified.


    Well¡­


    Glancing behind me, I could just barely make out the tall creature in the distance. From this distance only the top of its body could be seen over the buildings. It didn¡¯t have leaves on the top of its head, but from this distance one wouldn¡¯t have been able to see such things anyway.


    Yes. I could understand why he¡¯d be so shaken.


    Something like that to the humans was like a prophecy being fulfilled. A demon. An angel even¡­ come down to pass judgment.


    Such things were legends. Stories.


    Until they weren¡¯t.


    ¡°I¡¯m a member of the guild, let me pass,¡± I said simply as I turned back to the man.


    ¡°No, we¡¯ve been told no one is to¡­¡± the man started to say but I stepped forward. I didn¡¯t want to hurt our own people, but I was in no mood. I¡¯d just hurt him. A single man. The rest would step aside after seeing the violence.


    A pity, but a single life¡­ a single human life, was worth less than those I served.


    ¡°Let him through!¡± a woman¡¯s voice gave an order. One I didn¡¯t recognize.


    The man stepped aside, but didn¡¯t seem too happy about it as I stepped past him. As I entered, a pair of women left the building. I had to step aside a little to let them pass me, since they were carrying baskets of¡­


    Glancing at the contents of what they were carrying out, I noticed the food and supplies. Bandages. Herbs. Stuff for emergencies.


    Such acts of piety. To give those we employed pre-gathered supplies for emergencies.


    Brandy¡¯s or Gerald¡¯s orders, I wonder?


    ¡°Vim, Reatti just headed upstairs,¡± the woman who had given me entry greeted me and I was able to put a history to the voice. It was the human who had spoken to me and Renn in the hallway a few weeks ago. The one that had children¡­


    ¡°Your children?¡± I asked her.


    The woman startled, and then gave me a flushed smile. ¡°Here. In the building. They¡¯re safe,¡± she said warmly.


    I nodded and stepped past her. ¡°Once everyone who wants to leave does, close the door and seal it,¡± I said.


    ¡°Sir!¡± she nodded as I hurried for the stairs. Reatti must have gone to the houses¡­ but why? She and her brother should be here at the entrance, handling this.


    A quick glance around as I hurried up the stairs to the second floor, I recognized a few faces¡­ but everyone here was human.


    Coughing one last time as I picked up my pace, I rubbed my mouth to clear it of blood and that black gunk¡­ then realized I was hurt on my face too.


    Staring down at the back of my hand, where I had been rubbing¡­ I realized I was likely bleeding rather badly on my face. I had felt a strange pain under my lips. Likely a large gash.


    Maybe that man hadn¡¯t been terrified of the situation, but me.


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    Reaching the metal door of the Societies Houses, I was glad to find it sealed shut. I was careful to not break it as I opened it and shut it behind me. I was hurt, so I knew my strength was going to be all over the place.


    Heading down the hallway, I calmed down a little as I smelled¡­ nothing. Nothing too important.


    No blood. No death. No sorrow.


    The place was still warm. The air was gentle. If not for the rumbling noises outside, which were a far distant sound here, one wouldn¡¯t even realize how dangerous the situation was.


    Heading downstairs, it didn¡¯t take long to hear the voices of the Society¡­ especially since someone was yelling.


    Picking up my pace, I nearly jumped down the last flight of steps and then darted down the hall to the shouting. I entered the room with such momentum, I nearly ran over Pierre in the process.


    ¡°Vim!¡± the whole room shouted my name at the sight of me, and I calmed down as I realized they were all fine. They had just been in a heated debate.


    Though¡­ over what?


    Looking around as everyone hopped off their chairs and away from their tables to rush over to me, I smiled at the looks of concern and shock. Half of the group was glad to see me; relieved¡­ the other half was now very concerned for my safety. Likely thanks to my visible injuries.


    ¡°Who¡¯s not here?¡± I asked loudly. I was counting them, but for some reason I couldn¡¯t think of who wasn¡¯t here. Renn of course, and Fly¡­ but¡­


    Wait¡­


    ¡°Fly?¡± I noticed the young bird to my right. She had stood up on a table, to get a view over the tiny crowd in front of me.


    ¡°My brother and Merit are out there! Still looking for you and Renn!¡± Reatti shouted up at me. She had been one of the first to run up to me.


    I frowned as I confirmed it. Yes. They were the only ones not here.


    Merit. Brom. Renn.


    ¡°Then why¡­¡± I glanced at Fly whose face immediately contorted and she collapsed to her knees. She began to bawl.


    Woops.


    ¡°Renn made her run away, I guess. It¡¯s why my brother and Merit went to find her. She was in trouble, Fly said,¡± Reatti said.


    Herra and Magda stepped away from the crowd to go over to Fly. They hovered around her, making sure she was okay.


    ¡°She alright?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Physically¡­? I think so,¡± Brandy said.


    ¡°Everyone else?¡± I asked.


    ¡°We¡¯re all fine, Vim,¡± Reatti said.


    ¡°Have you seen the thing outside?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Is it a Monarch?¡± Tosh asked.


    His question made the whole room grow¡­ weirdly quiet.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. It doesn¡¯t seem to be something that moves, so you all should be fine here¡­ but just in case I want you all to prepare to leave. Together. The roads are blocked, so if you take wagons make sure you take axes to clear the road if you need to,¡± I warned.


    ¡°Just go kill it already, Vim,¡± Jasna complained.


    ¡°I¡¯m going. I came back to make sure you all were okay,¡± I said.


    ¡°Get going!¡± several yelled at once. Reatti even began to push me out of the room.


    ¡°Reatti, come with me. You need to seal up the building once I leave,¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh. Right. Yea. Let¡¯s go,¡± Reatti nodded quickly. She followed me out of the room and down the hallway.


    ¡°He was crazy hurt!¡± Sofia shouted as we left.


    ¡°Shush!¡± Brandy shouted at her, and I was glad that I had gotten away before any of them had made a big deal out of it.


    ¡°You are really hurt, Vim. You okay?¡± Reatti asked as we headed for the exit.


    ¡°Yes. You know what I¡¯m capable of enduring, Reatti. No need to ask,¡± I said.


    ¡°Yeah but¡­ you look bad. You have huge gashes all over. Especially your back,¡± she groaned, and I knew it was because she staring straight at them. She was following behind me, after all.


    ¡°They¡¯re that bad looking?¡± I asked as I glanced at a window we passed. It wasn¡¯t reflective enough to see myself.


    ¡°Really bad.¡±


    Hm. Didn¡¯t feel that bad honestly. My lungs were the things giving me the greatest complaints right now. But I knew it wouldn¡¯t take long for them to re-adapt to the normal air and be fine.


    ¡°Fly is a member of the Society, Reatti,¡± I said as I glanced at her. She had gotten upset before, so I wanted to just make sure.


    ¡°She is,¡± Reatti nodded, but I noted the tone she used.


    Great. She¡¯d never like Fly. She must blame her for all of this. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was likely many would¡­ maybe it was a good thing Fly was so inhuman. She¡¯d have to leave, and now it¡¯d make the reason¡­ well¡­ obvious and easy to express. Even someone like Fly would understand the why.


    Approaching the metal door, I slowed a little. Reatti gave me a look as I gestured at it. ¡°Open it for me, I don¡¯t want to break it,¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh. Right!¡± Reatti hurried forward and obliged me. I nodded in thanks as I stepped past her and she closed the door behind us.


    ¡°Once everyone¡¯s out of the building lock it down. Then have a few people on the roof to assess the situation. If that thing starts moving, or the city starts sinking I want all of you out of Lumen as fast as possible,¡± I gave Reatti orders as we headed for the main entrance.


    ¡°Right.¡±


    A pair of men hurried past us, running towards the exit. They weren¡¯t carrying anything and didn¡¯t even really glance at us as they did so.


    ¡°Humans. The panic easily,¡± Reatti said with a sigh.


    ¡°It¡¯s what keeps them alive,¡± I said.


    ¡°Where should we go if we have to leave? The Bell Church?¡± Reatti asked, changing topics.


    ¡°The Clothed Woman.¡±


    Reatti paused and I wasn¡¯t in the mood to stop with her and give her an explanation. I continued walking towards the exit, and even picked up my pace.


    Merit and Brom would be safe. Merit wouldn¡¯t let Brom overextend himself¡­ but that didn¡¯t mean all was well.


    Merit and Brom would both die to save Renn, if they found her in dire straits.


    So I needed to hurry, to stop that from happening.


    Not only would that be horrible for the Society¡­ It would¡­


    I tried to imagine the look on Renn¡¯s face as she watched the two sacrifice themselves for her.


    Not only would it traumatize her, it would ruin her. She¡¯d never get close to anyone again, knowing her.


    I could not afford that. On many levels.


    ¡°Vim!¡± Reatti hurried to catch up to me as we entered the main lobby.


    There weren¡¯t as many people here as there had been, most were the guards and those guiding them. And it seemed most of them were preparing to leave themselves.


    I nodded to Reatti as I headed for the door. She furrowed her face at me but nodded back.


    Leaving the Animalia Company building I stepped out onto the street far enough as to be able to see the horizon.


    Good. It was still in the same location. Maybe I¡¯d get lucky, and like the one I had fought below this one couldn¡¯t really move.


    If it was stationary¡­ although it¡¯d cause horrible damage and wreck chaos for who knows how long, it wasn¡¯t an immediate threat. At least not to the Society or me.


    Unless¡­


    My lungs protested as I took a deep breath. Yes. That was a problem.


    If it was like the one I had fought, or even the same creature entirely, that meant it could likely also release that toxic fume.


    Which at that things size¡­ even with the oceans breeze it could probably cover most of the city if it released it.


    If even my lungs had such a problem with it, then there were no way the humans or any of the Society could survive it. Not without dire lasting effects, even if they did survive.


    Oh. Wait.


    Heading back into the building, Reatti smiled at the sight of me and hurried up to me.


    ¡°Where¡¯d you find Fly?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Oh! Right! Head towards the canning district. Near the southern port,¡± Reatti¡¯s face contorted in shame as she realized that she too had forgotten all about it.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I left the building again, this time with an actual destination.


    That wasn¡¯t far from the creature. Closer than I had emerged from¡­ but that was not too surprising. Who knows how far Renn and Fly had to traverse to find an exit.


    Picking up the pace, I spat out a much smaller blob of black blood. Good. I needed my lungs healed before I confronted that giant tree. Shouldn¡¯t be long now. Rounding the Animalia Company building, I ran down one of the larger streets that led to the piers. It was¡­ empty, it was an odd sight, especially for this time of day.


    As I drew closer to the ports, the sound of chaos returned. Fires. Collapsed buildings. Cannon fire. The roar of the creature.


    Running past a man on the ground that was bleeding from a crushed arm, I wondered how long it¡¯d take for Lumen¡¯s army to be roused and sent to restore order. Lumen was a merchant empire, but it still had an army. An army of nobles and¡­


    Slowing a little, I studied the scene I was approaching.


    A large building had collapsed. One that had likely been a place of markets. One that had restaurants, shops, stalls¡­ and it had been a busy one.


    The whole area was destroyed. It seemed the large building had toppled and as it fell it broke the buildings near it, creating a domino effect. The whole street was covered in debris and dust. There were fires raging in several locations, and there were as many dead bodies as there were injured ones.


    I nearly stepped forward to help what looked to be a young woman stuck under a pile of bricks. She was alive, but wasn¡¯t moving much. Blood was flowing out of her orifices, telling me she had severe organ damage. Likely the bottom of half of her body had been crushed completely beneath the pile of stones she laid under.


    Those not buried had not escaped unscathed completely. There were people with broken limbs, head wounds, and more. There was even a man stumbling around while holding his mouth which was pooling with blood. The fact he was still walking around told me it was a mouth wound and not an internal one. Maybe his tongue had been destroyed.


    This damage was recent. The building must have collapsed not long ago¡­ had they been hiding in the building maybe?


    At least there didn¡¯t seem to be any of those tentacle roots anywhere.


    Another volley of cannon fire erupted nearby. This time I counted far more than just the five ships I had seen earlier. Maybe more captains had finally gotten their ships in position.


    Maybe they¡¯d kill it before I needed to deal with it.


    ¡°Momma!¡± a child¡¯s scream stopped me. I turned to watch a young girl screaming nearby. She was standing still near a pile of fragments and stone. She was dirty, and had small wounds upon her. She was dressed in clothes that were suited for a commoner, likely the child of someone who had been at work.


    The girl sobbed alone, and I wondered if any of the bodies around her had been her parents. There were a few women amongst them, but thanks to all the debris and dust it was impossible to see if any were obviously her mother. The little girl¡¯s auburn hair looked far darker than it was thanks to the layer of dust on her.


    There were several dozen people walking around. And some of them weren¡¯t hurt, or at least not hurt that badly¡­ but as of yet no one had noticed her. Everyone was far more concerned with their own well-being, or finding those they cared for. Their own family. Their own friends.


    Ones desire for survival eroded their kindness.


    A scene very familiar to me.


    Walking over to the young girl, I sighed at the sight of her bloody legs. She had huge scrapes running up and down her shins to her knees. She had likely fell during the commotion, or her legs had originally been buried and she had pulled them free.


    ¡°Little one, it¡¯s dangerous here. Where¡¯s your home?¡± I asked her.


    The young girl didn¡¯t even register my approach, or my question. She just kept sobbing for her mother.


    Reaching out, I lightly grabbed her by her shoulder. She yelped, shocked at the sudden grab, and actually stepped back and away from me. ¡°Who! Momma!?¡± she cried out in shock. Rather loudly, too.


    ¡°It¡¯s dangerous here. You need to leave or you¡¯ll get hurt again. Where¡¯s your home?¡± I asked her again.


    This time she was at least staring at me, but instead of answering me she instead fell to her knees and started to sob even harder.


    Sighing at the young girl, I wondered if she was younger than she looked. Or maybe just frail, and not just in the body.


    Kneeling down, I fought the internal urge to run off. I shouldn¡¯t be wasting time, but once I started something I needed to finish it.


    ¡°Young girl, really. Other buildings might collapse, or the fires might spread. Where¡¯s your home? I¡¯ll take you there,¡± I asked a little firmer this time, but made sure to be gentle while doing so.


    Like before the young girl didn¡¯t even react to me.


    Maybe it was because of the wounds on my body. Between my appearance and the situation¡­ well¡­ it¡¯d be understandable for her to not think I was something worth trusting.


    ¡°Charlotte!¡± I turned as a young man ran towards us. He skidded to his knees next to the girl and wrapped her in a hug.


    The man was too young to be her father, but the moment he grabbed her the girl recognized his existence and returned his hug¡­ and erupted into an even greater cry of relief.


    ¡°I know¡­ I know¡­ Here¡­¡± the man carefully lifted her, and then sniffed a sob himself as he stood.


    Standing up alongside him, I watched as the girl started to oddly poke the man on the back, and even dragged her finger along in the process.


    The young man nodded quickly and he too went to doing the same to her back. He did so as he spoke, telling her it was alright now and that her brother was here. The acts were¡­ odd, but it didn¡¯t take long for me to understand.


    She was deaf.


    He glanced at me, but didn¡¯t linger. Her turned and ran away, carrying the girl as she sobbed and cried.


    Maybe not deaf entirely¡­ after all she was speaking.


    The boy had noticed me but hadn¡¯t said anything. Likely thought I had¡­


    Glancing down at myself, I sighed as I wondered what he had thought of me.


    ¡°That was the better of the outcomes, at least,¡± I said as I turned and headed for the canneries at the southern port.


    I needed to find Renn and the rest before I got sidetracked again. Before I saw anyone else who deserved pity.


    Pity was something I couldn¡¯t afford after all.


    My own people had enough of it. More than I could ever give. So there was no point wasting it on humans. Or anyone, or anything else.


    At least that was what I told myself as I continued to run past those who were suffering.


    Suffering because of us.

 Chapter One Hundred and Eighty Three – Renn – To Get Pushed

    ¡°Look! If we don¡¯t feed the Master we¡¯ll all die!¡± the only remaining woman screamed desperately, pointing to the sky.


    That¡­ was the master? It hadn¡¯t been that big, had it?


    ¡°Then feed it yourself,¡± Brom said with a heavy breath. He hadn¡¯t gotten hurt during the fight, but he definitely sounded winded. A stark contrast from Merit¡¯s calm demeanor as she released the man she had just killed.


    ¡°They never think to sacrifice themselves, Brom. There¡¯s no saving them,¡± Merit said calmly as she walked away from the charred corpse.


    I blinked as I took in the scene in front of me. Almost a dozen bodies lay behind the two. It was interesting that Merit had killed more than Brom had.


    It was¡­ a little relieving to know that there were others, not just Vim, who were strong in the Society.


    Or well, not just strong but reliable. I could rely on them to do what was needed.


    ¡°You idiots! You don¡¯t understand¡­ the Master!¡± the woman in front of them was hectic. She seemed to know she was about to die¡­ yet she didn¡¯t run. She stood in front of Merit and Brom defiantly, doing all she could to convince them that I should be fed to the master.


    Why though? And why me? Why not just feed anyone? Although it was a cruel thought¡­ why weren¡¯t they trying to just feed humans to it? If it just needed to be fed to subdue its wrath then¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t like killing those who don¡¯t fight back,¡± Brom whispered.


    ¡°Grow a spine, rodent,¡± Merit chastised him, but stepped forward.


    I had long since stood from where I had been told to sit, simply out of shock and awe at watching Brom and Merit¡­ but this moment was the first time I actually stepped forward towards them.


    I didn¡¯t say anything, nor did I try to stop her¡­ but for some reason I had wanted to.


    Keeping my mouth shut, I watched as Merit simply walked up to the woman. The woman stepped back only once, but no more. She stood defiantly, glaring at Merit.


    ¡°You¡¯ll all die. You should have listened to us,¡± the woman scorned Merit.


    ¡°As you¡¯ve said,¡± Merit said, and then wrapped her arms around the woman¡¯s waist.


    The woman oddly didn¡¯t fight at all. She simply stood there¡­ then she started to scream.


    Finally fighting back, she tried to hit Merit in the head and pry her off¡­ but like all the rest, the effort was fruitless. Merit held on, and begun to spark. It only took a few heavy heartbeats until the woman¡¯s fighting increased to the point of frantic death throes, and then¡­ with a blink of the eye¡­ the woman went still and limp. The woman started to release smoke out of her mouth as she let loose one final groan¡­ then she died.


    Merit stepped away and released the woman before she fell all the way to the ground. Merit huffed, sounding exhausted.


    How did she kill in such a way? Squeezing someone to death I understood¡­ but she wasn¡¯t squeezing. She was shocking them to the point it burnt them.


    Merit brushed her hands on her shirt, as if they were dirty, and she turned to look at the carnage that she and Brom had just left behind.


    ¡°You all right Renn?¡± Merit asked me.


    I nodded, even though I knew I wasn¡¯t. My head was fuzzy, and I felt¡­ light. Even though my limbs were heavy and hard to move, I still for some reason felt as if I was in water. About to float away.


    ¡°We should go now. I don¡¯t know what that thing is but we should get away from it,¡± Brom said with a gesture to the sky.


    Merit and I looked upward¡­ at the thing looming in the sky.


    It wasn¡¯t too close, yet it sounded as if it was. It roared oddly, somehow sounding loud yet distant all the same.


    ¡°Is that what Vim¡¯s fighting?¡± Merit asked.


    ¡°The one I saw him fighting was much smaller. Beneath us,¡± I said.


    ¡°What?¡± Brom didn¡¯t like the sound of that based off the way he spun to look at me.


    I nodded. ¡°It¡­ kind of looks like it though. Same colors and shape. How is such a thing so big?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a Monarch isn¡¯t it¡­?¡± Brom groaned and shivered.


    ¡°Shut up Brom, we don¡¯t know that yet. Come on we need to get Renn home. She¡¯s hurt,¡± Merit stepped past Brom, huffing at him as she did.


    ¡°Right¡­¡± Brom agreed, and honestly so did I.


    I was exhausted. And¡­


    Glancing at the bodies strewn throughout the alleyway¡­


    Yes. I wanted to leave this place.


    These people had fought to the death.


    To get to me.


    To feed me to their master.


    Even when it had been made clear they could not defeat Brom and Merit¡­ they still fought. They had still stood their ground.


    Why? Why such devotion to something so¡­


    Glancing up at the sky, I heard the sound of explosions again. Loud booms that shook the air, but not the earth.


    No. That wasn¡¯t for me to worry about. Not right now.


    Right now¡­ I needed to do something far more important.


    Looking down at the two, I gave them as warm a smile as I could muster.


    ¡°Thank you two. Really,¡± I said as they approached.


    Merit smiled softly at me, and Brom actually grinned.


    ¡°Well, Vim wouldn¡¯t have been happy if we hadn¡¯t helped you,¡± Brom said.


    ¡°I¡¯m really getting tired of your comments. Why¡¯s it always have to be about Vim?¡± Merit turned to glare at the scarred man who smirked and shrugged his shoulders.


    Maybe he was doing it to annoy her.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go Renn, let¡¯s leave this Vim fanatic here,¡± Merit said as she stepped up to me.


    ¡°Fanatic? Jeez, that¡¯s an insult to these guys¡­¡± Brom didn¡¯t seem to mind her comment as he glanced at the body nearest him. A man who he had stabbed in the heart with his spear.


    ¡°It was weird¡­¡± Even Merit seemed to agree.


    ¡°Would feeding me to it really calm that thing down?¡± I asked. I wasn¡¯t going to do such a thing but it was an interesting thought.


    How could just one person make such a difference?


    ¡°Who knows?¡± Merit said as she took my left hand. I noticed the way she eyeballed my hands before deciding which one to grab.


    Yeah¡­ my right was pretty¡­


    ¡°Not sure how any of us could be any kind of meal to that thing. It¡¯d be like eating a single fish egg, would barely notice,¡± Brom said as we headed for the alley¡¯s exit.


    Merit glanced at Brom and I wondered if he had used fish eggs as an example on purpose.


    ¡°We¡¯ll get those quills out of you shortly, Renn,¡± Merit said as we reached the street.


    ¡°They don¡¯t hurt too badly actually,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hopefully you won¡¯t get an infection¡­¡± Merit grumbled while staring at them.


    ¡°That place had been real nasty¡­¡± I admitted.


    ¡°Definitely. What is this you¡¯re wearing? Looks like seal leather,¡± Brom asked as he came up to my right.


    ¡°Seal?¡± I asked. What was that?


    ¡°It actually does,¡± Merit agreed.


    If they were saying so it likely was¡­ but¡­


    ¡°I had to put something on to cover my ears. They tore off the hat and jacket I had been wearing,¡± I said as I moved my ears under the hood I wore.


    ¡°Figured,¡± Merit said softly.


    Squeezing Merit¡¯s hand, I wondered how to explain the feeling of relief that was pulsing through me. To think just a few moments ago I had been thinking about my death and¡­


    Stepping out of the alleyway, I wondered which way to go. Merit already knew, and she gently guided me to the left.


    The street was¡­ strangely empty, yet not. There weren¡¯t any people here, but the street was filthy. Littered. It seemed there were some collapsed buildings along the road. Parts of warehouses were crumbling into the street. Off in the distance down the road, was oddly an entire wall in the middle of the street. Not in pieces, but standing upright¡­ door and windows and all. The only explanation for it being in one piece and upright as it were was that it had somehow slid out onto the road¡­ but I wasn¡¯t sure how such a thing could happen.


    ¡°This doesn¡¯t sound good. Going to be a lot of funerals after this,¡± Brom said.


    ¡°Lots of charity work, too,¡± Merit complained.


    I smirked at her. Yes. I should have known she¡¯d be like Vim.


    Who would think about such a thing during moments like this?


    ¡°We do charity work?¡± I asked, interested.


    ¡°It¡¯s good for our public image¡­ plus it¡¯s mostly directed towards our employees,¡± Brom said.


    ¡°Not you though. You¡¯ll need¡­ rest¡­ lots of it,¡± Merit said as she side-glanced me.


    True¡­ I wonder how long it¡¯ll take to heal? The last time I had been hurt this bad was when the witch had found me. I had gotten a fever and couldn¡¯t really remember how long I had spent in that bed¡­


    ¡°Think Vim would¡­¡± I started to make a lighthearted joke, to ease the dull pain in my body and heart¡­ but then something landed in front of us.


    I wasn¡¯t sure where it came from, or what it was¡­ but it hit the ground in front of us in the blink of an eye. Then before I could blink again, I was being pushed. By more than just a single pair of hands.


    By the next blink¡­ I was several feet to the right. Near the edge of the street. I was turned away, facing the building instead of facing down the road.


    Huh?


    I blinked wildly as I turned around to understand what had just happened.


    Something huge had landed in front of us. Then¡­ then¡­


    They had pushed me. Out of the way.


    Of what had looked like a giant rock. One that had burst through a building nearby. That building was still collapsing thanks to it.


    Standing alone, I felt a cold chill as I stared at the weird hole not too far from me. Where I had just been standing, with Brom and Merit¡­ was about a foot deep hole in the stone. A huge chunk of the earth was missing now, thanks to the impact as the thing barreled past me.


    My whole body began to spasm as I slowly turned to look behind me. Back down the alleyway we had just left.


    There was new stuff within it. And with every heartbeat more fell into it. A part of the building on the right was collapsing into the alleyway, dropping stones, wooden pieces, and even glass.


    For a few long seconds¡­ I couldn¡¯t breathe. My mind whirled, yet somehow wasn¡¯t working as I doubted my eyes.


    Merit. Her white hair was easy to spot amongst the dark stone and debris. She was lying face down in the alleyway, up near the building on the left. She was tiny compared to the huge boulder that had broken into the building not far behind her and had come to a stop half way into it.


    The damage from the boulder was making the building on the left start to crumble too. But it wasn¡¯t coming apart as badly as the building on the right. Only some of the wall near where the boulder had impacted was falling apart, for now at least¡­ but¡­


    ¡°Guys¡­?¡± I hesitated as I stepped forward.


    Bricks continued to fall off the buildings¡­ and for some reason most of them were landing together near the same pile.


    A pile that had a body in it.


    For a long few seconds¡­ my eyes bounced around. To his mangled head, only recognizable because of his scars. To the silver gleaming spear poking out of the pile of debris. Then back to the body, or rather to the parts of it¡­ where his torso was scattered in several different directions. One leg was to the right, away from the main pile of stones and debris, the other was sticking out of the pile at an impossible angle¡­ telling me it wasn¡¯t connected anymore.


    Turning away, I barely made it two steps before I threw up.


    Heaving, I puked what little remained in my stomach as my whole body began to shake even more violently. My eyes began to shiver as badly as my body as my vision blurred and my mind screamed at me.


    Brom was dead! Mangled! Destroyed!


    And Merit could be too!


    Right¡­ Merit¡­!


    I forced myself back towards the alley, and nearly fell when I tripped over a large brick. Staying upright, somehow, I went deeper in until I was standing above Merit.


    She was in one piece. And I didn¡¯t see any blood¡­ but she wasn¡¯t moving.


    Had Brom taken the brunt of the blow? They had both stepped closer to me, as to push me out of the way.


    Maybe Brom had pushed Merit too.


    Unable to resist, I looked back at the pile of stones¡­ and Brom¡¯s body. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Stepping deeper into the alleyway¡­ I fell to my knees as suddenly I didn¡¯t have the strength to keep myself upright.


    The fall hurt¡­ but my heart hurt far worse than my body. Which was a feat right now.


    I groaned as I squeezed my arms around my stomach. A horrid gut wrenching pain was twisting within me. I felt as if I had suddenly been stabbed by something sharp. As if a huge quill had dug into my stomach near my naval, and was moving around.


    ¡°Reatti¡­¡± I groaned.


    That poor, poor girl. She was going to break.


    How was I going to tell her about this? How could I look her in the eye ever again? She had loved her brother so dearly. They had been so close and¡­


    I heaved a sob and bent over. I threw up again, but this time it wasn¡¯t much. I heaved again and again as my body tried to throw up more, but there was nothing left to give.


    What could I do¡­? What could I say¡­?


    A loud crash shook the world above me. I knew instinctively that I needed to move. That it wasn¡¯t safe yet. That more of the building was collapsing¡­ but I couldn¡¯t find it within myself to move. I simply stared at the pile of debris in front of me.


    The pile of stones and the body within them.


    I had to look away. I heaved again, but nothing came up. I turned away and hit the ground with a balled fist. It hurt.


    A few moments passed as more stone and pieces of the buildings fell around me. I felt a few smaller rocks and debris hit me occasionally, but nothing too drastic. Then¡­ something heavy landed behind me. It landed hard enough that I could feel it through my legs and knees.


    Turning around to see how close I had just come to dying, again¡­ my throat constricted and I wasn¡¯t able to breathe for a few moments as I stared at the cluttering stones still falling from the impact.


    Another chunk of the building had landed directly on Brom.


    ¡°Why¡­?¡± I groaned as I watched the dust settle, revealing¡­ only the silver spear and the hand that still held it.


    Why? Did the world hate him all of a sudden? Why was everything falling on him?


    His mangled hand, scarred and contorted¡­ was barely visible. I¡¯d not have recognized it was his hand if not for the spear it still held.


    ¡°Renn¡­?¡±


    Looking away from the silver gleam, stained by red, I shifted just enough to stare at the entrance of the alleyway.


    Vim.


    He was hurrying towards me, and I looked away in shame.


    ¡°Renn¡­ jeez, look at you¡­¡± Vim reached me quickly, and I couldn¡¯t bring myself to look at him.


    I groaned as I stared at his feet. He was missing his shoes. Where had they gone?


    ¡°Vim¡­¡± I cried.


    Something brushed my head, near my right ear¡­ and I recognized the feeling of a hand. He was reaching down to check on me. His hand brushed aginst my ear, and then hesitated. His fingertips lightly touched my head, near my injury. Where I had gotten hit in the head down in the sewers.


    His gentleness was¡­ to be expected¡­ but the fact he had gone still, and his hand hung above my head added with his silence was not.


    Slowing looking up, I sobbed at the sight of Vim¡¯s face.


    He wasn¡¯t looking at me.


    He was looking at the pile of stones behind me.


    ¡°Vim¡­!¡± I cried again.


    His look of shock quickly morphed into a knowing look, and then Vim looked away from Brom¡¯s body. He looked down at me, and I quickly looked away again in shame.


    I felt his hand leave my head, and it slowly fell to my shoulder. Vim¡¯s hand gripped my shoulder¡­ and although he squeezed a little hard, it wasn¡¯t hard enough to hurt me. He was gentle as he knelt down next to me, and suddenly¡­ I broke.


    I was safe now.


    Vim was next to me.


    Nothing could hurt me anymore.


    Yet¡­


    ¡°Vim¡­!¡± I sobbed as I turned to look at Brom.


    What little could be seen of him anymore.


    How had it happened so fast? Just a few moments ago he had been right next to me¡­ and¡­


    ¡°Get up Renn. You need to help me. You have to take yourself and Merit back to the Society,¡± Vim spoke evenly, and even through my hectic thoughts and sobs I could hear his beseeching tone.


    He was nearly begging me.


    ¡°Merit¡­¡± I heaved a sob as I turned my head just enough to see her. Yes. She was there. Lying nearby. She wasn¡¯t buried like Brom was, but she wasn¡¯t moving. Her thick white hair was blocking her face so I wasn¡¯t able to see her expression or¡­


    ¡°Get up Renn. You told me you wanted to be like me. You promised you¡¯d try. Now¡¯s the time to fulfill that promise. Stand up. Stand, Renn. Stand tall,¡± Vim squeezed my shoulder, and I nodded.


    Yes.


    He was right.


    Even if¡­


    The world rumbled again, and I flinched down. To cover my head again, just in case another building fell on top of us.


    The world was falling apart!


    Not just literally, but figuratively too¡­! The buildings were collapsing. The ground beneath my very feet was shifting¡­ and¡­


    And¡­


    I heaved a dry sob, and tried to pull my eyes away from Brom¡¯s hand. I couldn¡¯t.


    Couldn¡¯t.


    He died protecting me. He had been next to me. Both Merit and Brom had reacted fine to the boulders appearance and approach. They weren¡¯t injured and exhausted like me. Both of them could have dodged it.


    Merit was hurt.


    Vim was¡­


    ¡°Renn, please. I need to stop that thing and I can¡¯t do that until you take Merit back to the Society,¡± Vim¡¯s voice was gentle¡­ but firm. Hard. Yet not cold.


    How was he so strong?


    His friends. My friends. People he¡¯s known for hundreds of years¡­ gone and hurt.


    ¡°Brom¡­¡± I groaned.


    ¡°Is dead. Get up Renn, before Merit dies too,¡± Vim said.


    A cold shiver ran down my back and through my tail. It hurt, but it made me realize he was right.


    Merit was hurt.


    I sniffed and nodded, and let Vim help me to my feet.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to pull those out, so you can carry her. Steel yourself,¡± Vim said as he grabbed my right forearm, near my wrist.


    ¡°Wait what?¡± I barely was able to ask what he meant, and then I let loose a yelp as he grabbed a bundle of them and pulled.


    They tore out easily, yet it felt horrible. I tried to pull my arm away from him, but his grip was undeniable¡­ and he was swift. Before I could even gather the breath needed to shout out in pain he had already finished pulling the rest out of my right arm.


    I whimpered as I stared down at my now quill-free right arm. It wasn¡¯t bleeding anywhere near as bad as I would have thought it would have with such a violent method, but it sure did hurt. It stung, as if I was continuously being pricked by the barbs.


    ¡°Vim!¡± I shouted out in pain as he tossed aside the last few quills and went to grab my left arm.


    ¡°A little flesh. Endure it Renn, for Merit,¡± Vim said.


    Oh.


    Right.


    I nodded as I tightened my stomach and watched as he went to grab the few quills on my left arm. There weren¡¯t as many on this one as my right.


    He was right. I¡¯d not be able to carry Merit with them stuck in me. It¡¯d just hurt her and me even more than needed.


    Watching, I flinched as Vim pulled the quills out one by one. They were too spread apart for him to rip out all at once as he had done with the other arm. He hadn¡¯t lied. It seemed all they pulled out with them was a little bit of flesh. They left little ridge like cuts in their wake.


    Once he got the last out of my arm, I took an unsteady breath as he tossed the quills aside and went over to Merit.


    ¡°How is she?¡± I asked as I rubbed my arms.


    ¡°Her head was hit when that boulder came through. She¡¯s strong Renn, but she¡¯s still¡­¡± Vim went quiet as he knelt down next to her and moved her hair out of the way.


    Hurrying over to him, I did my best to ignore the huge gashes running up and down his back.


    How was he walking? I could see bone.


    ¡°She¡¯ll be okay, but she might not wake up any time soon,¡± Vim finally said after examining her head. It looked like she was bleeding, and had a large gash on the side of her head but¡­ I really didn¡¯t want to look too close.


    Vim picked Merit up gently, and I stood up straighter as he turned to me.


    ¡°Take her home, Renn,¡± Vim said to me.


    I sniffed and nodded as I held my arms out to take her from him.


    Vim handed her over, and as I wrapped my arms around her¡­ I realized something terribly strange.


    She was light. Even me, who was hurt and exhausted, barely noticed her weight.


    I had let such a small thing protect me.


    About to say something, a loud boom made me flinch and step closer to Vim for protection. The world shook again, followed by a roar and a weird screeching sound in the sky.


    A few moments later another avalanche sounding explosion erupted nearby.


    Another building had just been destroyed.


    ¡°Vim¡­!¡± I looked up at the man who was staring past me, down the alley and out it.


    He blinked, and I realized he was hurt on his face too. It was covered in a weird black gunk looking stuff¡­ so it had hid it a little, but up close it was obvious. A part of his chin was split. The huge cut ran up to his mouth. His lower lip looked like it was split in two.


    I groaned at the sight of such damage. Had the Master done this?


    ¡°Cry later Renn. I¡¯ll hold you close after this is done, but right now stay strong and stand tall for me,¡± Vim said as he looked down at me.


    I sniffed and nodded. ¡°Promise?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Until you can¡¯t cry anymore,¡± he promised.


    Good. He probably had no idea how much I could cry, but I planned to teach him.


    Looking down at Merit in my arms, I shifted her a little to get a better hold of her.


    Vim patted me on the shoulder and then stepped away¡­ at first I thought he was going to leave, but instead he went over to the pile of stones.


    I felt my mouth tremble as I watched Vim kneel down in front of Brom¡¯s body. Or at least, where it was.


    With a gentle but firm hand¡­ Vim grabbed the spear that Brom¡¯s hand still clung to. He pulled the spear free, and through watery eyes I watched as Vim pulled the spear out of the stone. I didn¡¯t like the oddly wet sound that accompanied Brom¡¯s hand falling from the spear and to the stone.


    Vim stood up, and then with a small movement he thumped the butt of the spear against the ground. As if to free it of all the dirt upon it.


    He stared at the spear in his hand for a moment, then took a deep breath¡­ and then nodded. His eyes told me he had just made a pact with it. As if the spear itself had asked him to get revenge.


    Hopefully Vim would grant it.


    Vim turned and nodded at me. ¡°Go Renn. Get home. When you get back you and the rest should prepare to leave the city. Head for the Clothed Woman,¡± he said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I nodded. Yes. That made sense. This place was falling apart.


    ¡°If they¡­ already left, then¡­ just stay in the building with Merit. I¡¯ll come get you after I¡¯m done,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°Okay,¡± I nodded again as he stepped towards me.


    I wanted to hug him, but knew it was foolish to do so. Not just because I held Merit¡­ but because he looked horribly hurt. I¡¯d hate to cause him pain. Was that part of his side really as bad as it looked? It looked like a head sized chunk was missing from his side¡­


    And why was he stained as if he had swum in paint?


    ¡°Get out of the city. Kill anyone who tries to stop you,¡± Vim said to me, drawing my eyes away from his injuries.


    I nodded.


    Another roar rumbled throughout the world, and my heartbeat increased as I waited for the expectant sound of explosions and collapsed buildings that seemed to always follow the roars.


    A nearby building was the victim. I flinched as once again pebbles and stones flew into the air above us. Luckily it must have been far enough that none really seemed to be landing nearby¡­


    Then I was hit in the head.


    I yelped as a stone a little smaller than Merit¡¯s balled up fist rolled off my head and to the ground. I glared at the thing, but was glad it had just been something small. It had hurt, but hadn¡¯t killed me.


    Vim sighed as he reached over and grabbed my cloak¡¯s hood. He pulled it up and over my head. ¡°Hurry and go Renn. Before I abandon my duties,¡± Vim ordered.


    Staring up at him, from under my hood¡­ I realized this look was something new.


    I had never¡­ wait, no. I have seen it.


    I did recognize that look on his face.


    I had seen it before.


    The reason I didn¡¯t recognize it¡­ was because I hadn¡¯t seen it on the person himself. I¡¯d never seen Vim give me such a look before, at least not in person.


    The look I recognized¡­ was the one I had seen in a painting.


    He stood now before me as he had in that painting. The one in the Cathedral. The one that Hands had shown me.


    Vim was even holding the spear the same way as that painting too.


    ¡°Stay safe, Vim,¡± I said to the protector of the Society.


    ¡°Stand tall, Renn,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°Stand tall.¡±

 Chapter One Hundred and Eighty Four – Vim – A Spear

    Renn ran as one would with broken legs.


    At least she was running.


    Watching her go as fast as she can down the street, I couldn¡¯t help the sigh of grief that it brought forth.


    This was going to be painful. In more ways than one.


    Merit would live. Her head had been split open, but I had seen her endure worse. Renn however was in dire straits. It was a testament to just how¡­ far away from a normal human she was.


    For her to still be alive, let alone running around¡­


    I had severely underestimated that woman¡¯s durability and tenacity. Having a body that endured such damage was one thing¡­ but having the wherewithal of the mind and spirit to stay awake? To not give in? To not collapse where you stood?


    Renn had broken limbs. Hands were thrashed. She had been covered in inflamed bruises and swelling from a rough beating. Her hair had been matted thanks to how much blood had soaked it, from a very obvious head wound in-between her ears. Her tail had been oddly bent askew and not moving¡­ Those quills had been the least of her worries.


    Blood loss alone should have put her down.


    She was a rarity beyond simple statistics.


    Hopefully this event wouldn¡¯t ruin her. Though even if it did¡­ I¡¯d not be able to blame her. How could I?


    Renn finally turned a corner, and for a small moment my eyes lingered where she had just been. I was up on the roof of a three story building, the one still standing next to the alleyway I had found them in. I had ascended to watch her go, and to assess the situation¡­ but honestly it was also because I wanted to follow her.


    By climbing to the roof for a few moments, it had given my hands and feet something to do. Instead of following her I forced them to climb.


    A pitiful excuse, but it worked.


    Especially since my left hand wouldn¡¯t let go of the bloody spear.


    Glancing at the spear I held¡­ I now hated the thing I had been somewhat proud of.


    It had blood on it. Not just a single person¡¯s either. The different shades of stains and dried blood told me Brom had used this before¡­ before¡­


    Looking back at the spot where Renn had just been, I did my best to distract my mind.


    Did my best and failed.


    Turning away from the lingering image of Renn holding Merit as she limped, I slowly looked over towards the source of my current displeasure.


    It was definitely like the one I had fought and killed down below. The tree like creature loomed just beyond the buildings in front of me. It looked to be about two or so blocks away from here, and did indeed look like it had emerged right near the piers and ocean.


    From here I was able to see that it did have tentacles like the other had. They were just¡­ all on the ground. Its body had grown massively, shooting upward into the sky, but none of its long root like tentacles had grown along the main body or near the head. Maybe they really were more akin to roots than anything else¡­


    Every so often a tentacle however could be seen above the buildings. It was flailing them around, grabbing parts of the broken buildings and streets, and trying to throw them in the direction of what was bringing it pain.


    The ships out at sea were still firing volleys. Now there was a good dozen of them out there, which helped, but their cannons weren¡¯t doing much damage to the thing. Even from here I could see the blood and chunks of flesh being destroyed by the cannon fire¡­ but the mere size of the creature rendered most that damage useless.


    It¡¯d take them a whole day or more at this rate of continuous fire to actually inflict a killing blow.


    If they even had enough ammunition to bring it down in the first place.


    A huge tentacle, probably as wide as the entire creature I had just killed, lifted upward into the sky. I saw stuff falling from the thing it was wrapped around, likely debris and dirt. It arched the tentacle, and then threw what it held out to sea towards the ships.


    I followed the large object until it crashed harmlessly into the sea, far away from any of the ships.


    It could reach them. It had the strength to throw such large pieces of debris¡­ but it likely had never done such an activity before so it was horrible at it. It wasn¡¯t just missing the ships it was aiming at, half the time the stuff it threw went the complete opposite way and into the city. Just how many have died so far? There were smoke stacks from fires all over the city, and not from controlled fires...


    The thing threw another bundle of stones, of which only half made it to the sea. The other half splattered all over the port to the south. Even from here I could see the barges and docks shatter and fly into the sky from the impacts.


    It wasn¡¯t attacking the city intentionally. Yet it was doing as much damage as if it was.


    Thus Brom¡¯s and Merit¡¯s condition¡­


    Turning, I stepped aside as to look down the alleyway I had found Renn in.


    A huge boulder was in the middle of the alley. Stuck half into the wall of the building I was standing on, and half buried by the stone of the collapsed building across from me.


    What horrible happenstance.


    Out of all the places for it to have landed.


    Out of all the people for it to have crushed.


    ¡°Fate¡­¡± I whispered the word I hated most, and wondered how many of the bodies littering the rubble were ones Merit and the rest had killed. Some weapons were laying around¡­ Broken bronze swords, what looked to be the shaft of a wooden spear was sticking out of one of the piles of rubble.


    Weapons. Human ones.


    Renn had been running. Merit and Brom had found her, and protected her.


    Then the boulder had been tossed by the creature, recklessly, and now we were here.


    Taking a deep breath, I let out a tiny little groan of anger.


    I wanted to blame the creature. The people. The humans. Fly¡¯s people¡­


    But the reality¡­ the harsh reality, like always¡­


    ¡°¡­Vim¡­¡±


    The whole world froze for a moment, and I ignored the roars of the creature as more cannon fire hit it.


    My eyes slowly slid to where they had been avoiding. Not far from the boulder. In its own little pile¡­


    The fist that had been holding the steel spear I now wielded twitched.


    Leaping off the roof, I landed in the alley and hurried over to the pile of debris.


    ¡°Brom!¡± I shouted as I quickly deduced where to start digging. Based off where his hand was and what little of him I could see¡­


    Although careful, I didn¡¯t go slowly. Dropping the spear I pushed aside bricks and debris hurriedly as I unburied my friend.


    The scarred head and ear appeared, covered in a layer of dust typical from the collapse of a building. I smiled gently down at the blank eyes of a dead man.


    ¡°Brom¡­¡± I slowed myself, going from pushing aside large chunks of stone to just¡­ picking away at them, around his head.


    ¡°Vim¡­?¡± Brom whispered my name. Barely audible as he wheezed painfully. S~ea??h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    So I hadn¡¯t misheard. I hadn¡¯t imagined it.


    ¡°I¡¯m here Brom,¡± I said softly as I realized that once again, I was going to have to hear a friend¡¯s final words.


    Pushing aside another layer of stone near his neck, I realized there was no point in removing much more.


    The stone and dirt hiding his main body was soaked in blood. Flowing down from within like a tiny river.


    A tiny wheeze blew some dust into the air as Brom took a breath. As he breathed¡­ I noticed that none of the stones or even the smallest pebbles shifted. He wasn¡¯t even trying to move. He likely couldn¡¯t.


    Glancing at the fist to my left, I wondered if it was even still connected to his body. It was still curled, likely because he thought he still held onto the spear.


    ¡°Vim¡­ my sister¡­¡± Brom said.


    Looking back to Brom, I nodded even though I knew he couldn¡¯t see me. His eyes were already starting to harden, the pupils already empty. The eyeballs caked in dirt and blood. ¡°Reatti is fine,¡± I told him.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. She¡¯s strong¡­ She¡¯ll be¡­¡± Brom¡¯s mouth twitched and trembled as he spoke and I knew if he wasn¡¯t so far gone he¡¯d be weeping right now. Sobbing.


    Reaching out, I gently laid my hand on Brom¡¯s head. His hair felt prickly, thanks to all the dust and blood.


    ¡°Your last words, Brom. Let me hear them,¡± I whispered gently.


    He twitched. His whole head moved just a bit, shifting rocks¡­ and I realized he had tried to look for me. To see me.


    He couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°Reatti¡­¡± Brom whispered.


    I nodded.


    ¡°I forgive¡­ For¡­ Mother¡­¡± he barely got the words out.


    ¡°She already knows, Brom. But I will tell her again, for you,¡± I said as I realized he was already gone.


    She knew he had long forgiven her for that. Had he forgotten?


    Was his final moments, in his mind at least, reliving those memories? Those horrible¡­ gut wrenching moments?


    Instead of all the years of happiness he and his sister had lived, free of their family and here with the Society¡­ He instead spent his final moments reliving that night? Where he had watched his sister kill his family? Where he had been scarred?


    Poor, poor Brom¡­


    ¡°Thanks¡­ Vim¡­¡± Brom said¡­ and then never took a breath again.


    Kneeling there, I too stopped breathing for a moment.


    Gently brushing Brom¡¯s hair free of dust, I tried to think of what I¡¯d say to Reatti. What did I say, and how did I say it so that she didn¡¯t kill herself?


    ¡°Oh Brom¡­¡± I finally took a breath again as I glanced at the spear.


    He had been so very happy over it. So proud. They both had been.


    At least he got to use it before he died.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Brom,¡± I whispered to the young man, who had always been a little boy in my eyes.


    I¡¯d need to come back. Once this was over, for his body. Although mangled, it still belonged to my friend. He had earned his place and¡­


    And he had died to protect Renn and Merit.


    Taking another deep breath, I realized something horrible.


    Merit could endure such a burden. She carried many deaths on her tiny shoulders. Deaths not only from her own hands, but those like this. Those who had sacrificed themselves for her.


    Yet Renn¡­


    Reaching over to grab Brom¡¯s spear, I listened to the sound of the steel weapon as it slid along stones and dirt. It was a pure tone it released, an almost soothing one¡­ especially here in this moment when the whole world was noisy. Noisy with death and destruction.


    ¡°Rest well, Brom. You stood tall until the end,¡± I said as I stood.


    Stepping away I headed for the street. I ignored the debris, and the bodies beneath it all.


    I needed to slay that creature. Not just to avenge those lost¡­ but to stop any other tragedy from happening.


    Fate was cruel like that. This whole city and all the people in it¡­ and it would be my people who suffered the worse if I left fate to its own design.


    Brom¡¯s death wasn¡¯t a singular loss.


    It would cost us Reatti. I didn¡¯t know how it would go¡­ but I could see the ways it might do so.


    Her leaving forever. Her lashing out. Maybe even attacking and hating Renn and Merit for letting her brother die.


    Her hating me for not being there to protect him, as I had promised upon finding them all those years ago.


    I thought of that night as I ran down the street towards the pier, as to round the buildings and approach the creature from the front.


    Reatti, covered in blood. Carrying her small brother on her back who was on the verge of death.


    ¡°Again,¡± I whispered as I reached the end of the road and rounded a corner. I had to make a large birth around a collapsed building, not just because of the pile of debris but all the people trying to un-bury something¡­ or rather, someone.


    ¡°Help us out here!¡± a group of men shouted at me as I passed, but I ignored them.


    I had to.


    They likely saw the wounds, and the spear, and thought I was a knight of some kind. So I couldn¡¯t fault them for asking for help¡­ but¡­


    ¡°But I¡¯m not their protector,¡± I told myself as I ran past a family on the side of the road. They were bundled around someone on the ground. An older man was kneeling there, in the center of them, and he was holding what looked to be a young boy. He was wailing, cursing his god.


    A typical scene during such carnage.


    As I headed closer towards the creature, I was a little surprised at just how many people were still around. Most were hurt, or helping those who were¡­ but it was still shocking to see so many humans willingly staying near a creature that loomed over them like a giant. Usually humans ran away from such things.


    I slowed as I noticed the gleam of armor. Huffing a breath, I seized up what looked to be a small regiment of some local knights. I didn¡¯t recognize any of the emblems on their capes or armors, but it was little doubt they were part of Lumen¡¯s military. Or at the very least, members of some nobles entourage. ¡°Get that blasted thing loaded already!¡± a man shouted at the top of his lungs. He was on a horse, that was having trouble in settling down. It kept bucking and trying to run away.


    As I approached I realized they were all around a giant ballista of some kind. It looked terribly out of place in the middle of Lumen¡¯s streets, and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder where they had gotten it. It was one of the huge ones that normally was found on a rampart, yet this was the port. There were no large fortifications or walls around here. There were auxiliary towers along the port, but I knew from experience they had cannons not ballistae.


    No matter.


    Studying the large weapon and the huge bolt that half a dozen men were trying to load onto the mechanism, I wondered if it¡¯d work.


    As I stared at the ballista, and the men fumbling around with it, I realized I recognized this part of town. Right next to the group of knights, although half destroyed¡­ was the blue restaurant that Renn and I had eaten at not long ago.


    It was a crumbled mess now. Its signs and banisters were all over, and chairs and other items were scattered everywhere¡­ even some food was on the ground nearby. What looked to be some kind of ribs was just off to my right, lying in a pile of dirt.


    Renn wouldn¡¯t like this.


    Once close enough to the group I was able to look down the road they were aiming at. Far down the road, past the crumbling infrastructure, was a world of roots.


    The sight of hundreds if not thousands of roots of all sizes wiggling around made me almost think twice about engaging that creature. Those tentacles were a pain in the ass.


    Not far past the floor, and nearly wall, of roots¡­ was a wall of what looked to be wood from this distance. Looking up at the creature, I noticed that this thing did have a mouth and eyes like the one beneath had¡­ but oddly, unlike the rest of its body, the mouth and eyes hadn¡¯t grown obscenely large alongside the rest of its body.


    I squinted and frowned as I stared at the small mouth about half way up the huge body. It was bigger than the mouth of the beast I had already fought, but definitely not scaled properly. It made it look a little¡­ funny, actually.


    A volley of cannon fire impacted the creature as I studied it, and for a brief moment the mouth was hidden by smoke and blood from the impacts.


    The beast roared again, and from the way the world around me vibrated¡­ from the ground beneath me, to the very air around me, I could tell the roar was coming from more than that mouth. Maybe there were other mouths elsewhere¡­? Or¡­


    Glancing down at the ground, and the tiny peoples shaking around my feet¡­ I hoped that all of the sounds and rumbling beneath my feet were just from the creature¡¯s buried root tentacles and not because there were more creatures beneath the city.


    Hopefully this wasn¡¯t a forest of monsters. Like a giant mushroom network or something.


    Something huge and heavy landed nearby and I followed the sound of it. Down the street, near the creature¡¯s base, where most of the buildings were already flattened and crumbled¡­ was something huge falling down.


    A giant chunk of flesh landed loudly, sounding as heavy as the wood it looked like. The roots it landed on trembled and shook violently, as if it wasn¡¯t able to tell that the stuff landing on its own body was its own flesh.


    The cannon fire was hurting it. More than I thought, actually. All over the massive body were massive chunks of flesh. It was nearly raining blood; there was a gleam all over the body from the blood flowing down from the countless wounds, and¡­


    ¡°Fire!¡±


    My attention snapped away from the creature as I watched a lever get pulled, and the ballista shot backward as it released the massive bolt.


    I flinched as two men got crushed by the ballista. They hadn¡¯t gotten out of the way quick enough. One had his legs crushed, the other had been kneeling down next to the ballista for some reason, and was had half his body crushed under the ballista.


    As the wounded men shouted out for help, screaming in pain, I instead followed the bolt the ballista had fired.


    Thanks to the huge body of the creature, even the inept knights who obviously had no idea what they were doing had been able to hit their target. The bolt struck the beast a few dozen feet above the roots, impaling itself into the beast.


    The beast was already roaring, so there was no way to tell if the thing even registered the bolt. But it had hit. And it had been able to pierce its skin. It hadn¡¯t gone all the way into the beast, let alone thru it, but it had gone about half way in. I could just barely make out the iron shaft sticking out of it from here.


    ¡°We hit it!¡± one of the knights noticed, shouting out over the rest as they tried to help their comrades.


    ¡°Blasted fool!¡± the man who had been giving earlier had un-mounted from his horse and had been the first one to rush to the hurt knight¡¯s aid. The one whose leg had been crushed was being pulled away from the ballista and the group by two other men, and based off the way his armor was curled and crushed that leg wasn¡¯t just going to need to be amputated he might even die before they could treat him in time.


    The man stuck beneath the ballista however¡­


    Nearly all the of the knights were trying to lift the ballista off the man. Thanks to the broken street, he somehow had luckily been rolled over right where there was more dirt than stone. His armor was crushed a little, but he wasn¡¯t directly beneath the main wheel of the machine. He was simply stuck thanks to how little distance was between the ground and the bottom of the machine.


    Stepping forward, I sighed as I weaseled my way through the bundle of knights. My spear let out little clanks and notes of pure sound as it bumped against their armor.


    ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°Hey!¡± ¡°Wait¡­¡± Those who I bumped into and pushed aside were startled, but no one really tried to stop me as I got a hand under the ballista.


    I lifted the ballista off the ground, and held it firmly since it started to roll forward. Holding it in place I watched as the knights hurriedly pulled their fallen comrade out from under the machine. Once he was far enough away I let it down.


    ¡°Did you see that?¡± I heard someone whisper behind me, but I ignored them.


    Being seen right now doesn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°Look at his back,¡± another whispered.


    Once the ballista was back on the ground, and everyone stepped back a little I too stepped away. I ignored the looks of the knights, and was thankful not a single one tried to stop me as I headed for the creature.


    Walking down the destroyed road towards the tall beast, I glanced at the spear I still held.


    Brom¡¯s spear.


    ¡°May the blood of its heart satiate your soul,¡± I whispered a small prayer to the thing.


    Looking back at the creature, I glanced up at the sky above me. Half a dozen tentacle roots were coiling around up there, above the buildings. Some preparing to throw rocks at the ships, others just hanging there without purpose. I could hear the roots scraping the world around me, breaking buildings and roads as they gathered up large boulders¡­ or likely anything big enough to throw.


    The creature didn¡¯t notice me as I approached¡­ but why would it? It was too big. I too small. The closer I got, the more I realized how big it was.


    ¡°As big as the tree in the Owl¡¯s Nest, likely,¡± I realized. I had to crane my neck upward to see the top of the beast from this angle, and it was nearly impossible.


    At least four, maybe five stories tall. An impossible creature in today¡¯s age.


    Yet not the first I¡¯ve faced let alone the biggest.


    ¡°Just another tree to fell,¡± I said as I took a breath¡­ and charged forward.

 Chapter One Hundred and Eighty Five – Renn – A Ship For The Weary

    The door wouldn¡¯t open.


    It was locked from the inside¡­ and I wasn¡¯t strong enough at the moment to force it open.


    Banging on the door again, I leaned against the door and hit the door with my forehead too. It hurt, a lot, but it wasn¡¯t the reason I was crying.


    Merit was now on my back. I had shifted her there about half way here, because my right arm had started to go numb and fail me. I couldn¡¯t lift it anymore. It hung lifelessly behind me, since I was pushing the arm as much as I could up against Merit¡¯s body to hold her on my back.


    ¡°Anyone? It¡¯s Renn!¡± I shouted as I banged on the door again.


    Vim had said they might have left already¡­ but even if they hadn¡¯t, they could all just be locked up within the houses deep within the building. If so how was I going to get in? Was there a window somewhere I could break maybe¡­?


    I banged on the door a little more as I tried to remember any windows on the ground floor. There were plenty on the second and above, some huge ones too¡­ but I couldn¡¯t remember any on the ground floor. None in the warehouse. None at the depot. Not a one at the bank or in the main lobbies¡­


    ¡°Please¡­¡± I begged as I hit the door one last time.


    The creature roared behind me, and I flinched. Nothing came from the roar, it seemed like since I left Vim no more buildings had been collapsing nearby¡­ but maybe I was just far enough away now. Yet I still flinched and expected more chaos to follow all the same. None of the buildings nearby seemed harmed, actually¡­ although it was a little strange how empty the area was. I glanced around and looked up and down the huge street that rounded the Animalia building and felt like I was in a dream. There was a strange layer of dust floating just above the ground, too thick to be mist, and there wasn¡¯t a soul in sight.


    I understood why there was no one here. Most of the buildings around here were warehouses. Places that one worked at, not lived¡­ so it made sense for no one to be here. They had all ran home, or to safety¡­ but what was up with the strange layer of dust floating around? None of the buildings seemed damaged around here, so had the dust just flowed in from elsewhere?


    ¡°Renn!¡±


    I jumped at the sound of someone else, and spun around to see the source. Upon spinning too quickly, I accidentally bumped into the door I had been banging on with my arm and Merit. Luckily I didn¡¯t drop her, but it hurt.


    Brandy was hurrying towards me, and I nearly fell to my knees in relief at the sight of her.


    ¡°Brandy¡­¡± I sobbed at the sight of her. Her face was contorted into worry as she hurried up to me. A glance behind her showed me where she had come from. Another door was open about half way down the wall towards the depot. Was that the mail room¡¯s entrance?


    ¡°What the hell happened,¡± Brandy groaned as she got close and stepped up to me. She brushed Merit¡¯s hair out of the way to get a look at her face, and I smiled at the sight of Brandy¡¯s gentle relief upon whatever she saw on Merit¡¯s face.


    ¡°A lot¡­ Would you take her, Brandy? I¡¯m about to drop her¡­¡± I turned as to let her get an easy hold of Merit.


    Brandy wasted no time, what little weight Merit had disappeared off my back and I breathed a sigh of relief as Brandy turned and shouted something¡­ something¡­


    ¡°Renn. Renn!¡±


    Suddenly I was drowning.


    Trying to get free, I began to panic. I was covered in something thick. Heavy. Warm. What felt like pulling myself out of thick mud nearly made me choke, as I came awake.


    Blinking wildly, I realized I was lying down. And not on hard stone.


    ¡°What?¡± I shifted, and flinched as something horribly bright blinded me. A horrid pain shot thru my head, and I tried to bring my arms up as to block the light a bit better¡­ but couldn¡¯t. Something heavy was wrapped around me, heavy enough to stop my arms from getting free and¡­


    ¡°Renn, calm down. You¡¯re alright. Merit, she¡¯s up!¡± Sofia¡¯s voice hurt my ears, and oddly not just my non-human ones on my head. Even the human ones on the side of my head, which I normally never really ever noticed what I heard from them tinged in pain at Sofia¡¯s words.


    I¡¯m up?


    Finally getting my left arm free of whatever had been trying to hold it down, I covered my eyes and tried to peer through the pain and brightness.


    I saw a fuzzy image of bedding. A blanket. And¡­ sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Blinking watery eyes, I realized I was in a room. A small one¡­ made of wood? And I was in bed.


    Gulping a very dry mouth, I ignored the feeling of cuts and the bruises not just in my mouth but all over my whole body. Everything hurt.


    ¡°What¡­?¡± I coughed as I spoke, and more voices filled the room. As I coughed I heard Merit talking to Sofia, and someone else¡¯s voice I didn¡¯t recognize.


    ¡°Out!¡± Merit shouted, and I instantly became alert. I opened my eyes, and shot up fully and looked around.


    Merit was pushing Sofia and¡­ Reatti? Out of the room. My heart thumped wildly as I calmed down, and I realized that Merit¡¯s shout hadn¡¯t been one of pain or urgency but rather simple annoyance.


    A weird feeling cold sweat began to seep from my whole body as I calmed down a little more, and finally understood we were safe.


    ¡°Merit¡­ what¡¯s going on?¡± I asked. She had a bandage wrapped around her head. It was white, yet had a dark splotch not far from her right eye.


    ¡°We¡¯re on a boat. Getting ready to leave the harbor. I¡¯m sorry we woke you, Renn, but we need to verify it before setting sail,¡± Merit spoke quickly, and sounded¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked worriedly. Why did she sound so heartbroken? Why did she look so¡­


    The door shook as it was hit¡­ and I finally realized what I was hearing. Shouting. Arguing. Anger and¡­


    ¡°Reatti¡­¡± I groaned as somehow my heart realized it before my mind did.


    ¡°Brom¡¯s the only one missing, Renn¡­¡± Merit said quietly. She stepped forward, up to the bed and leaned against it. To get as close as possible to me, she took a deep breath and released it slowly.


    ¡°I smell death. And not just your wounds, or that of humans¡­ Renn, what happened?¡± Merit asked solemnly.


    She already knew the answer. If even instinctively.


    It was obvious after all.


    Brom and Merit left. Only Merit and I returned¡­ and I had done so while carrying her injured body.


    ¡°He was crushed. He¡­¡± I barely got the words out as I quickly relived the memories.


    Being carried in that sack. Being beaten. Trying to escape. The fall into the pit¡­ Fly, and then Vim¡­ then that monster¡­


    I closed my eyes as I started to sob while the memories flooded through me.


    It was moments like these that I hated how accurately my mind was. I was able to remember every vivid detail, so clearly and¡­


    Then I was wrapped again. I blinked my blurry eyes a Merit wrapped me in a hug, and squeezed me.


    It hurt, a lot, yet it still filled me with warmth as I returned her hug¡­ but only with my left arm. My right was still under the blankets. I wiggled it free as we held each other.


    Once my right arm was free I properly returned Merit¡¯s affection, and sobbed with her. She wasn¡¯t crying anywhere near as hard as I was but she was still trembling and¡­


    ¡°Vim found us. And¡­¡± I tried to continue telling her what happened, but it came out in bursts and haphazardly.


    ¡°Did he see Brom¡¯s body?¡± Merit asked gently.


    I nodded.


    Merit took a deep breath, and her trembling slowed as she got herself under control.


    As she did I glanced at my right arm. It felt a little odd, somehow, even though I was holding Merit with it and¡­


    Instead of a right arm, I had a giant wrap for an arm. I sniffed as the shock of the many bandages stopped me from crying anymore.


    Merit slowly let me go, and I did too as I studied my right arm. I could feel my fingers within the bandages, but all the bandages made it look misshapen somehow.


    ¡°You were hurt quite badly, Renn. But I think you¡¯ll be able to keep your arm,¡± Merit said as she noticed what I was staring at.


    ¡°Mhm¡­¡± I nodded, even though it somehow didn¡¯t make me feel any better.


    ¡°Brom was crushed you said? By what Renn?¡± Merit asked.


    ¡°A giant boulder like thing. That¡­ the creature was throwing them around for some reason,¡± I said as I tore my eyes from my wounds. It wasn¡¯t just my right arm, but my left had bandages too¡­ although not as bad. Several of my fingers were also bandaged in splints, which now that I noticed them it made me itchy.


    ¡°Alright¡­ I¡¯ll tell Reatti. Jeez¡­¡± Merit groaned softly, and I flinched as if something had just flicked me in the ear.


    ¡°I will!¡± I said as I moved to get up.


    Merit reached out to stop me, but I didn¡¯t let her. I forced my legs over the edge of the bed, and as I moved to get up I realized the bed I was lying in was makeshift. They had put a bunch of boxes together and laid down several layers of blankets and cloth over them all.


    ¡°Renn¡­¡± Merit sounded worried, but I ignored her as I shook my head and went to stand up.


    Before I could get all the way off the bed, my legs buckled and I was caught by Merit.


    ¡°Sorry¡­!¡± I tried my best to get my feet under me, but for some reason I just didn¡¯t have the strength. Merit however was solid, and firmly held me up¡­ which made it a little awkward, since she was so small.


    ¡°Jeez Renn. I get it. Here, sit down¡­ I¡¯ll just open the door and let her in,¡± Merit said as she pushed me back to the bed.


    I groaned but didn¡¯t complain. How was I so weak? My legs were trembling and felt oddly numb¡­ and¡­


    Sitting back down, I huffed a relieved sigh of exhaustion. I suddenly felt like I needed to lay back down and go back to sleep.


    Actually¡­ how did I even get here? Last thing I remembered was giving Merit to Brandy and¡­


    ¡°Okay,¡± Merit said, and I looked up to see her firming herself¡­ as she opened the door.


    Once she opened it, I flinched again at the bright sunlight peering in. But my eyes quickly adjusted, and I realized it was the light of a setting sun. The door led to the outside it seemed, and it was angled right towards the bright orange in the sky.


    ¡°Come in Reatti,¡± Merit said stiffly as she stepped aside.


    ¡°Why are you acting so weird Merit? Did that hit to your head make you¡­¡± Reatti stepped in, and as she did I both heard¡­ and saw her anger.


    Reatti wasn¡¯t her cheerful self.


    She came to an abrupt stop right in front of Merit, and the open door¡­ and glared at me.


    Taking a deep breath, I felt my jaw quiver as I stared into her eyes. The same eyes that Brom had.


    ¡°Reatti¡­¡± I flinched when both I failed to keep speaking¡­ and Reatti actually stepped back and away from me. She bumped into the open door, which Merit held firm.


    A long heavy moment of silence made me start to shiver, as if suddenly cold. I¡¯d blame the ocean breeze flowing into the room, but I honestly felt hot and was covered in sweat. I knew I wasn¡¯t cold.


    ¡°Brom he¡­¡± I found my voice again and yelled at myself internally. To tell her. I had to. It was my duty to. I needed to¡­ if I didn¡¯t then¡­


    I needed to say it before Merit did. I couldn¡¯t let her take the blame. I couldn¡¯t let her endure this and¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t¡­!¡± Reatti shook her head, and shut her eyes.


    ¡°He died. Crushed by that¡­¡± My words came to a stop as Reatti reached up and grabbed her head with both hands. She let loose a blood curdling scream. Although her scream hurt, and made me flinch¡­ I didn¡¯t look away. I held my eyes on hers as she shook her head and shouted wordlessly.


    As Reatti screamed I noticed movement out of the corner of my eye. People were drawing near the door. Likely drawn by her shout¡­ but¡­


    What would come next? Accusations? Would she yell at me? Attack me? I deserved it.


    Yet after a few long heart throbbing moments¡­ Reatti went quiet.


    She heaved a few deep breaths¡­ and then lowered her hands from her head. She slowly stood back up straight, and then her eyes found my own.


    Her gaze was heavy, marred by tears¡­ but she was actually looking at me. She looked almost normal, if not for the tears and ruffled hair from her movements earlier.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re okay Renn,¡± Reatti then said gently.


    My throat constricted, and I hated myself. And here I thought she¡¯d actually attack me.


    ¡°Reatti¡­¡± I groaned and started to cry again.


    ¡°May the Society prosper,¡± Reatti then said, and then turned and left.


    I went to get up, to stop her, but not only did she leave too quickly¡­ my body wouldn¡¯t listen to me. I nearly fell of the bed as I started to sob.


    ¡°Renn¡­ There¡¯s nothing more you can do. Just rest,¡± Merit said softly.


    I shook my head as I gripped the edge of the bed. The wooden box beneath the blanket felt hard, and it protested as I squeezed it. I heard wood creak, and even start to break.


    ¡°I was there too, Renn. Though I don¡¯t remember it¡­ So don¡¯t endure all the blame,¡± Merit then said.


    Blame? What blame could Merit possibly have?


    She had pushed me out of the way too. Alongside Brom.


    It had been me. I had been too weak. Too slow. Too hurt, to notice.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Vim¡­?¡± I asked between hard breaths.


    ¡°Not here yet. The creature¡¯s been screaming something fierce for awhile now, we think he¡¯s fighting it,¡± Merit said.


    Looking up at her, I frowned at Merit¡¯s face.


    She was crying. Yet it wasn¡¯t her tears that was worrying¡­ it was the line of blood flowing down from her forehead, from under the bandages.


    ¡°You¡¯re bleeding, Merit,¡± I warned her softly.


    ¡°So are you, Renn. So are you,¡± she said.


    I was? Where?


    ¡°At least we can bleed,¡± I said.


    ¡°We can blame ourselves later, Renn. Right now we have to get out of here and make sure no one else suffers,¡± Merit said.


    I nodded¡­ even though I knew I¡¯d not be much help anymore. I couldn¡¯t even stand on my own two feet right now¡­


    Sniffing a horrible thought down, I did my best to smile at Merit. ¡°Thank you Merit, for coming to find me. I¡¯m so sorry it¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t finish my sentence.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay Renn. It really is,¡± Merit said, and I noted the trembling in her voice. She was as emotional as I was right now.


    Before I or she could say anything more, Sofia ran into the room.


    ¡°Reatti just left the ship!¡± Sofia shouted worriedly.


    ¡°Of course she did¡­!¡± Merit groaned as she hurried past Sofia, leaving the room.


    My stomach and heart squirmed and tightened as I realized how serious the situation was. I once again tried to get out of bed, and this time¡­ my legs somewhat listened to me. I wobbly got to my feet as Sofia turned to leave, but then she noticed what I was doing.


    ¡°Renn¡­ Jeez,¡± Sofia mumbled a complaint, yet still came over to help. Instead of pushing me back down as Merit had, Sofia put herself under my left arm as to support me.


    ¡°Thank you, Sofia,¡± I said, and meant it, as she helped me out of the room.


    A harsh breeze of familiar cold ocean air buffeted us as we left the room, and my eyes narrowed both as I got used to the bright setting sun, and the horrible pain all over my body. From movement and the salty air.


    Looking around, I realized we really were on a boat. A huge one. There were people running all around, and we were on the top deck. The room I had been in was near a stairwell that led upward, likely to another deck near the rear of the ship.


    ¡°Are we all here?¡± I asked Sofia as she and I stood still, watching the chaos.


    I found Merit. She was with Brandy near the side of the ship, near what had likely been where the bridge connecting the ship to the dock had been. It was now closed off, and the dock was¡­


    We were setting sail!


    ¡°Everyone but Reatti now. And Vim, of course,¡± Sofia said softly.


    ¡°Reatti¡­¡± I groaned as I realized what that meant. She was going to be left behind. In this city. Alone¡­


    Hopefully Vim would be able to find her. She likely had gone to find her brother¡¯s body and¡­


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t have told her yet. You should have waited until we were at sea. She can¡¯t swim,¡± Sofia said softly.


    I nodded, agreeing with her¡­ but also didn¡¯t.


    ¡°It was my duty to tell her as fast as possible,¡± I said.


    ¡°I know, Renn. I¡¯m not blaming you¡­ I just wish it had gone differently,¡± Sofia whispered.


    Brandy¡¯s loud voice echoed out as she turned away from Merit and the railing, yelling orders to everyone on the deck. Orders to unfold masts, and set sail.


    ¡°Who are these people?¡± I asked Sofia. Some were recognizable, others weren¡¯t.


    ¡°Sailors. This is our ship. Have you seen enough Renn? You need to rest and I have a job to do,¡± Sofia asked me gently. She was being kind, but I could hear the urgency and desperation in her voice. She¡¯d never deny me, and would help me¡­ but desperately wanted to leave to attend whatever assignment she had been given.


    ¡°Alright,¡± I agreed to stop being a burden, if anything so I wouldn¡¯t start sobbing again.


    Sofia helped me back into the room, and back into the bed. She gave me a gentle smile, and a reminder that I just needed to shout if I needed anything¡­ then she left the room.


    She left the door open, which I was a little thankful for. The sounds of all the people, and the sea, was comforting¡­ and the breeze also felt good on my hot skin.


    Blinking heavy eyes, I sent a tiny prayer out to Vim as I fell back to sleep. I prayed he¡¯d not only be okay¡­ but that he would take care of Reatti too. Since I had failed her, I needed him to cover for me.


    I needed him to do what he did best, and make sure that poor girl¡¯s soul didn¡¯t break.


    Because if it did¡­ mine might do so too.

 Chapter One Hundred and Eighty Six – Vim – A Marble Boulder

    Grabbing onto the upper lip, I pulled back the spear and then thrusted it straight in-between the two teeth.


    The spear dug deep. The creature didn¡¯t really have gums, like a typical creature would, but the flesh around the teeth was still softer than the rest of it. The spear scraped and skidded along the huge teeth as I pushed the spear in as deep as I could force it, and then I turned the spear just enough to put it behind the teeth I had just stabbed between.


    My attack, like the last few I had done, caused the creature to shake violently. Unlike the one down below, the first I had fought, this one was so big even the smallest movements made me feel as if I was being shaken around like a tiny bird in a cage. The wind whirled around me. My whole body shifted directions as it shook, one moment I was about to fly upward then the next I was hanging on with all my might as I was pulled to the left.


    The amount of force my body was experiencing as the creature shook was daunting. It sucked air out of my lungs. It made my cheeks and lips get forced in odd directions, even though I was gritting my teeth as I tried to dislodge the teeth blocking me from my goal.


    Somehow the creature had known not to let me into its mouth. The moment I started climbing it, it shut its mouth firmly. Giant teeth, some even bigger than me, were firmly lodged together. They created an impenetrable wall of enamel and jagged sharpness that I couldn¡¯t just slip through, nor break through.


    But some of the teeth were wobbly. Some were broken. Some misshapen.


    Like the one I was currently trying to dig out.


    I dug the spear upward, and felt the tip of the spear hit what was undoubtedly the roof of the tooth behind the two I was focusing on. I forced the spear up into the cavity, and began to twist and push. Using the spear as a leverage point, I waited until the creature slowed its shaking enough for me to risk kicking the tooth I was in front of.


    Letting go of the lip I was using as a hold, I jumped backward as if to leap off the creature entirely. Before I actually did, I grabbed onto the spear I had lodged into the creature, and then pulled myself back towards the creature with all the force I could muster. Slamming my feet into the huge gray tooth, I felt it give way and snap. It broke, sending my feet into the creature¡¯s mouth and the huge tooth fell upon me, hitting me in the stomach.


    The spear came loose, thanks to the tooth falling out, and I quickly stabbed it back into the creature as to keep myself from falling. I had barely got the spear back into another section of flesh, right above another tooth, before it violently shook again.


    It roared a little, but I noticed it still didn¡¯t open its mouth all the way. The tooth I had knocked free had let me somewhat get into its mouth, but there was still other rows of teeth behind it. And I really didn¡¯t want to try and squeeze through what little opening there was now¡­ It was holding its jaw firmly shut now, but if I put myself in a position where all it had to do was open and then shut again quickly to finish me off, then it¡¯d do so.


    Using the teeth around me, and the spear, to keep myself from being flung off, for a few long moments the whole world did nothing but spin. The world blurred, my breath caught, and the tooth that had hit me flew off into the sky.


    Blood splattered me, from the tooth I had just dislodged, and I tried to peer through the rush of air and gravity to see which tooth I¡¯d target next.


    The one right behind the hole I had just made, or the one next to it? The one behind it was smaller, so even if I dislodged that one too it¡¯d be difficult to squeeze through and¡­


    My feet suddenly lost their support. The creature opened its jaws for the first time, and I nearly missed the opportunity. Yet before I could leap in¡­ it exhaled out.


    Buffeted by a huge gust, I squinted as a familiar green haze emerged from the back of its great mouth. Within the blink of an eye, my whole world went green. The haze flew into me, and then past me and out into the world so quickly I hadn¡¯t even had the time to take a deep breath of fresh air before it could.


    Unable to see anything thanks to the thickness of the haze, I quickly shifted and tugged on the spear I was clinging to. Pulling it free, I swung myself in the direction that I hoped was still the thing¡¯s mouth. I couldn¡¯t see anymore, and although the mouth was huge it wasn¡¯t a sure thing I was still leaping into its mouth. It was so massive even the smallest twitch made it move dozens of feet.


    I got my answer as I landed on something soft, instead of sharp teeth or thorny roots and tentacles.


    Like the one I had fought beneath the city of Lumen, this one didn¡¯t seem to have a tongue either. Yet the inside of its mouth was just as slimy. I skidded on the bottom of its mouth, and heard and felt the layer of liquid.


    This is the second time in only a few hours that I¡¯ve been in another creature¡¯s mouth. I really needed to make sure this didn¡¯t become habit¡­


    Heading deeper into the mouth, the green haze pushed against me like a great wind. I squinted through it until I reached its throat, and knew from the last one I had delved into¡­ that the thing had two holes. One for air, the other¡­ well¡­ everything else.


    Unlike the last one though I only had a general idea of where I¡¯d find the heart. The other had been large, but small enough that a little flailing and crushing I was able to eventually find the heart. I had found the lungs too, but crushing those hadn¡¯t seemed to really done anything to the creature down below. Odds were it¡¯d not do much to this one either.


    Maybe it, being plant-like, was able to draw oxygen from its roots and body. It didn¡¯t really have petals or anything, but¡­


    Tossing the thoughts out of my head, I jumped down into the darkness of the throat.


    The airway was forcing air upward, as to spew out the toxic fumes. The winds buffeted against me as I sent the spear out and stabbed into the wall of the throat. It slid for a moment, slicing the soft flesh, until it came to a stop.


    Dangling in the throat, I pushed my feet up against the wall of the throat¡­ and slowly removed the spear. Sliding downward or well¡­ falling really, I occasionally speared the throat again to slow my descent and keep me from falling away from the throat¡¯s wall.


    I knew from the last creature that the heart was near the lungs. But this things size was so gargantuan in comparison, I wasn¡¯t sure just how much farther they¡­


    There. My feet suddenly had no throat to push against. I glanced down, and through the darkness and green haze I thought I saw movement. Air flowing in another direction than all the rest around me.


    Another hole. Another air way.


    Sliding down the throat a little more, I flung myself into the new hole. One that led deeper into the creature, not down it.


    This hole was much smaller than the throat, and after only a few steps the floor became steep. So steep that I started to slide and fall.


    Keeping my spear leveled, I did my best to not let it stab anywhere and get stuck. Although I didn¡¯t want to fall too quickly, I also knew this would lead me where I needed to go. The creature I had killed down below had a similar hole in its throat¡­ though that one had not been big enough to walk or slide in. I had torn it to get to its lungs.


    I slid a little while, and then I felt it. The pull. The tug of air, from not far from in front of me.


    Sliding the spear into the wall as to slow down, I came to an eventual stop and stood. The hole I was in was no longer big enough to stand up entirely, but I was about to slouch just enough that I was able to stand up. Once up, I closed my eyes and focused on the air all around me.


    It was hot. Warm. And¡­ moist¡­ but most importantly, the air was flowing inward, not outward as it had been earlier. Every so often the air tugged forward, and it was strong enough I actually felt the pull. If I wasn¡¯t as heavy or steadfast, it might even have been enough of a gust to make me stumble.


    Heading deeper into the hole, I slowed my pace as I kept my eyes closed. Not just because it was dark, but to better focus. To feel past the tug of the air whooshing around me. To feel past the shaking of the creature itself, and the roars vibrating all around. To feel past the coiling and moving of flesh and muscle and¡­


    There. I froze as I felt something heavy. Like a beat of a drum.


    Spinning the spear around, I stabbed it right into the wall of flesh to my left. The flesh was soft, and easily cut. It didn¡¯t take long for me to open up a hole big enough for me to pass through.


    Cutting more and more, I eventually found myself in a recess of muscle. The muscles were coiling all around, and not just because I was cutting them with my spear or pushing past them. They were moving alongside the deep beat of the drum that led me deeper and deeper.


    A few minutes later, and what had been many league of muscles and flesh¡­ I finally laid eyes on what was creating the sound that had led me to my destination.


    Within a strange alcove of muscle and veins, was a giant heart. In the dark it was really hard to tell its finer features, but it was moving wildly. It beat with a strange pressure, and sounded almost as if it had a heartbeat of its own.


    Although I needed to end this creature¡¯s life as fast as possible¡­ I still found myself standing in awe at the sight.


    The heart thumped, drowning out the sounds of anything and everything else. I could no longer hear the creature¡¯s roars. I couldn¡¯t hear the cannon fire. I couldn¡¯t even hear my own thoughts.


    Approaching the heart, I slid between a pair of what was likely a form of muscles. They contracted away from me on my touch, giving me more room.


    Hefting the spear, I studied the heart that suddenly increased in its heartbeat¡¯s pace. The thumping went to something with a rhythm to one sporadic and¡­


    It knew I was here. It felt me.


    The other one had as well, but it hadn¡¯t been anywhere near this size. The heart had only been the size of my head. This one was¡­


    It was hard to tell its size, thanks to all the muscles and flesh surrounding it¡­ but it was definitely bigger than me. Nearly twice my size, at least.


    Hopefully it was the only heart it had. This one was hard enough to find.


    Wasting no time, I stepped forward and speared the heart.


    The moment the spear point punctured the black organ, the whole heart and the cavity I was in began to vibrate. I couldn¡¯t hear the roar of the creature, but I felt it. I felt it in my feet, and saw it in the way everything around me shook violently.


    Pulling the spear out, I ignored the blood that gushed forth and stabbed it again.


    Stabbing at another angle, I made sure to pull and push the spear as I dug it in and pulled it free again. To cut as much of it up as I could. To do as much damage, as quickly as possible.


    Getting doused in really hot blood, I stepped to the side as I pulled the spear around and swiped it. A massive gash separated one of the huge valves near the top of the heart, and I went to cutting more and more.


    Mindlessly cutting and stabbing away at the heart of the beast, I focused my all on doing damage¡­ and staying sure footed. The creature was thrashing wildly, more than ever before, and now there was a very thick layer of liquid all over. It was quickly pooling beneath me, already above my ankles.


    The heart thumped heavily, with each pump it spewed out more blood. Most of it hit me, and before I knew it I was up to my waist in the gunk.


    Stabbing the heart one last time, I noted the way the heart thumped along the spear¡¯s shaft. It hesitated. It slowed.


    Holding the spear there, I studied the heart as it slowly stopped its beating. The creature was still thrashing, and now its roaring could be heard again. Though now the noisiest thing was the blood splashing all around.


    Pulling the spear out, I took a deep breath as I both stepped away and nearly swam away. The blood was to my chest.


    The heart was no longer thumping¡­ but it was twitching. It looked weird now. There were pieces floating in the blood nearby. Chunks were hanging by small threads. It was now lopsided, leaning oddly to the right as if about to fall over.


    Heading for the hole I had used to enter, I really didn¡¯t have to search hard for it. The blood had a current leading to it, thanks to it being the only real exit for all the liquid.


    I had a much easier time squeezing through the muscles and flesh exiting. The river of blood didn¡¯t just push and carry me out; the creature wasn¡¯t as tensed up as before.


    Reaching the airway, I stuck the spear into the side wall of the hole I had made to keep myself from falling into the huge hole alongside all the blood. I stood a few feet from the ledge, and the blood poured around my feet and into the thing¡¯s airway. It roared as it splashed and fell, like a waterfall. It sounded weird in here.


    Glancing up, I tried to find the place I had slid down from. The mouth or throat as it was. It was so hard to see in the dark, and my eyes were burning. Likely from both the green toxic fumes and the blood¡­


    As I searched, and found what looked to be my escape, I noticed something interesting.


    The creature wasn¡¯t roaring. It wasn¡¯t moving.


    There was movement. Not just of the blood either. The flesh and muscles around me were¡­ expanding. Relaxing. Un-tightening.


    Was it dead? Already?


    The smaller one hadn¡¯t died so fast. It had taken several minutes for it to bleed out and die¡­ maybe this one died quicker thanks to its size.


    Glancing down at my feet, I grimaced at the sight of the blood. It was growing thicker, oddly. Heavier. Plus it was quickly becoming dangerous. It had been midway up my shins, now it was over my knees.


    I needed to get out of here before I drowned.


    Pulling the spear free, I leapt out into the airway. Stabbing the other side of the flesh wall, I hung there for a moment to make sure the spear didn¡¯t slide out, or down. Once sure it was good, I began to climb.


    Dislodge the spear. Reach up, grab as much of the flesh as I could with my free hand and then stab with the spear again. Each time I only ascended an arm¡¯s length, but it worked.


    Climbing slowly, I listened intently as I heard the blood flowing. I heard the impacts of cannon fire, but didn¡¯t feel it. I heard the rush of wind from up above, yet couldn¡¯t smell or taste the fresh air yet.


    And oddly¡­


    Delving the spear into flesh again, I held myself for a moment as I verified it.


    Yes. I was no longer hanging upright. There was now a slight tilt to the wall I was climbing. I could rest my feet and knees on the wall, and be at an angle. An angle that hadn¡¯t existed before.


    The creature was falling. Or at least, collapsing into itself.


    Groaning at the thought of having to dig myself out of this thing, I picked up my pace.


    Thanks to the growing shift in the creature¡¯s placement, it was easier for me to ascend the wall of flesh. I reached the opening of the throat quickly, and found it was more angled than last time. I had slid down it then at an angle that would have required climbing in a similar way I had just done¡­ yet now I was able to just walk up it as if it was just a small hill.


    Every so often I had to stab the spear into the ground to keep myself from sliding, but the continued collapse of the creature just made it easier to escape. I found the mouth quickly enough, and the stinging air it held, and finally was able to see again.


    The light peering from the mouth told me the creature really was dead or at least dying and close to death. The mouth was open agape just a bit, yet wasn¡¯t moving at all. The green haze was no longer flowing out of it as if blown, and instead was just floating around.


    I walked up to the teeth and used the spear like a toothpick to pull myself up out of the mouth. I made sure to do it quickly just in case the creature had one last death spasm right as I was passing between the rows of teeth.


    Once out into the world, I found I didn¡¯t need to worry about descending. The creature was falling, and lowly. It was falling out into the ocean, luckily for Lumen, and thanks to the angle it was collapsing I was able to just walk down its body to the ground.


    Descending the beast, I fell to one of the larger tentacle roots. Upon landing on it, I noticed the thing felt much harder than it had before. The little thorns weren¡¯t moving around anymore either.


    ¡°This thing will need to be burnt, or chopped up and burnt,¡± I said¡­ and regretted talking as I began to cough up a lung again.


    Throwing up some gunk, I noted the black of the thing¡¯s blood. Had I really swallowed that much?


    I forced my stomach to expel as much of the stuff as I could, and took a deep breath as I shivered and hoped my lungs and stomach wouldn¡¯t take too long to heal. I hated the feeling of being winded and¡­


    I had to dodge backward, as something silvery flashed in front of my face.


    Ducking the next attack, I squeezed my throat and stomach to stop the bile rising¡­ and not because I had more poison to throw up.


    Instead I did my best to not puke out of pure disgust¡­ as I stepped back from Reatti. S§×ar?h the N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She snarled at me, shifting her spear into a more proper attack position as she stepped away from the edge of the root. She had almost slid off it and to the ground when she had attacked me.


    ¡°Reatti¡­¡± I barely was able to say her name, before she shrieked at me and charged.


    I shifted my feet and brought my own spear around to block her jabs. In a blurry of movement, Reatti tried relentlessly to stab me. She forced me backward, since I wasn¡¯t willing to retaliate, and she spun her spear around and swiped at my legs.


    Dodging her swipe, I stepped back a few times and glanced around to make sure we were fine. The creature was still collapsing, but doing so slowly. Plus it was falling the other way from us. The roots we were on was large enough, and long enough that I had plenty of room to backpedal without worry. There were also dozens of similar sized roots around us to leap to if needed.


    There were no humans around. No one else to see. Just me and her¡­ and¡­


    Focusing back on Reatti, I squeezed my spear as I hefted it into a defensive position. She shook her head, and then screamed wordlessly.


    ¡°Reatti¡­ Please,¡± I spoke calmly, yet was desperate.


    ¡°He¡¯s dead!¡± she screamed at me.


    I frowned as I nodded. Yes. Brom was.


    ¡°Dead!¡± she screamed again, and then charged.


    My heart was heavy as I dodged a fury of stabs, and then blocked a few more. She was lashing out in pure rage, yet her skills and abilities weren¡¯t too hindered by her mindless wrath. She really had been the better warrior of the two.


    Our spears connected as I blocked her attacks. The silver rang out loudly, and bright sparks flew out each time our spears collided.


    ¡°Vim!¡± she roared at me as she continued her relentless assault. I continued backpedaling, heading closer and closer to the beast¡¯s body as I tried to formulate a plan.


    Did I let her wear herself out? Knock her out? Run away?


    It was so hard to tell what to do in these situations. Reatti had always been¡­ holding a deep resentment. A deep hate. Yet that hate had always been directed at herself. Not me. So I wasn¡¯t sure what to think or do¡­


    Her spear nicked my right forearm as I shifted and spun; blocking her spear in a way that sent her tumbling past me so we could swap positions.


    I wanted to lead her away from the beast, not closer. I had no idea if it would burst open or collapse inwardly once it fully fell down, and if it did that I wanted Reatti as far as possible from it. She was strong and obviously not human¡­ but she¡¯d not fare well if that things toxins got in her system.


    Reatti roared a wordless cry of frustration as I took a deep breath, and nearly coughed it out as my lungs protested. I refused to give the cough life, as I held the breath in and took a stance again.


    She spun, to glare at me¡­ and this time didn¡¯t take a stance herself. She stepped towards me a few feet, and then started to pace. The root we were on was wide, but only wide enough she could pace a few feet. ¡°You promised, Vim!¡± she shouted.


    ¡°I did,¡± I answered.


    ¡°You were here! Right here¡­!¡± she screamed her heart at me.


    ¡°I was. I am.¡±


    Lowering my spear, I stood firm as Reatti¡¯s heart broke in front of me. She swung her spear in frustration, cutting only air. ¡°You promised to protect us! Him!¡± she shouted again.


    About to say something, the world shook. Right above us, not far away at all, a volley of cannon fire hit the creature. Reatti didn¡¯t even register the chaos happening above us, as flesh and smoke started to fall around us.


    Studying the poor girl, I wondered how it always ended like this.


    Obviously, it didn¡¯t. Usually my presence alone stopped such tragedies from happening. Usually I was better.


    Yet here I was¡­ once again being forced to stand before those I failed.


    Reatti stopped swinging her spear in frustration, and huffed and heaved as she turned back to face me. A huge chunk of the creature¡¯s flesh landed with a strange sounding plop not far behind her, yet she didn¡¯t even flinch as she glared at me. She held my gaze, as I waited for her next words and actions.


    Whichever, whatever they were¡­ I¡¯d listen. I¡¯d endure.


    But I could not do so forever. I needed to go check on the Society. So I¡¯d let Reatti act out a little more and then¡­


    ¡°Why Vim?¡± Reatti asked me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I really¡­ really don¡¯t,¡± I said honestly.


    ¡°Were you there?¡± she asked as she lifted her spear and pointed it at me.


    ¡°No. I arrived shortly after,¡± I said as I turned a little, so that I¡¯d be able to block her incoming attack properly.


    Reatti shook her head in aggravation, and then charged at me.


    I quickly retreated, blocking and dodging her blows. I made sure to not let block her too harshly, so she¡¯d not fall off the root¡­ but at the same time, I made sure my blocks and dodges always led to her having an easy follow up attack.


    The more she attacked, the farther we¡¯d get from the creature. The more she attacked, the more she¡¯d wear herself down¡­ and time would pass so hopefully she¡¯d come to her senses and¡­


    Without warning the root beneath our feet came alive. It lifted upward with such speed that both Reatti and I were sent to our knees, as we were hefted into the sky.


    ¡°No¡­¡± I groaned as I watched the world disappear around us. The creature was still falling, deflating even, yet the root we were on and several others had come alive again.


    Before the tentacle root slowed or stopped, I noticed Reatti start to slide. She wasn¡¯t able to stay situated along the rush of movement, or the air, and didn¡¯t seem interested in trying to stab the root as to hold herself steady. I hurried towards her, sliding along the root as I grabbed the spear she held right as she slipped off the root.


    Although Reatti didn¡¯t seem to care, or even really register what was happening, she still clung to the spear. It let me hold onto her as the root finally slowed its ascent and eventually came to a stop.


    High up in the air, I pulled Reatti up to me. She snarled at me, and even tried to attack me upon our close proximity. She clawed at my face as I wrapped my arm around her waist and looked around.


    We were now high above Lumen. Probably up as high as the creature had been originally. The town looked¡­ familiarly tiny up here. Oddly only a few other tentacle roots were in the air beneath us, but it did seem most of them were the big ones. The massive ones.


    Was this a last moment death throe, or something more? Maybe it hadn¡¯t died¡­ yet it sure did look it. It was now half fallen over; most of its body was laying on the ground. A part of its top head was even hanging off the side of the sea wall and into the sea.


    ¡°Vim!¡± Reatti screamed at me as she flailed, trying to free herself. She was also trying to spin her spear around, as to hit me¡­ or even stab me with it.


    I ignored her attempts, and quickly started running down the root back to the ground. The root had come to a stop, but at any moment it would either fall or fling itself. Either could, or would, kill Reatti from the impact and fall so¡­


    Before I even got a quarter way down the root, the thing snapped. Like a whip, the root snapped outward into the sky¡­ and sent Reatti and I flying.


    We flew through the sky, and I groaned as I realized we had just been tossed the opposite way from the ocean. The bright blue sea went from very visible, up here in the sky, to too far away without warning.


    I spun Reatti around to my front, and did my best to curl my arms and body around hers. I covered her head and upper body as much as possible¡­ and then we landed.


    We hit something hard. But luckily, I hit it first. My back absorbed most of whatever we landed on, and we skidded to a stop rather quickly.


    Breathing quickly, I blinked dust out of my eyes as I hurriedly sat up and looked down at the woman in my arms.


    Reatti was alive. Her face was scrunched up in pain and covered in a white dust¡­ and¡­


    Quickly looking around, I found other people looking at us. Knights in leather armor were staring at us in pure awe, and there was white stone all around. Large bricks crumpled and broke off above me, landing on my head and shoulders as they collapsed. I covered Reatti again, and realized we had landed at Lumen¡¯s main castle.


    Or rather, some kind of rampart or¡­


    Reatti coughed, drawing my attention back to her. I shifted and brought my knees under me so I could her in a more comfortable position. Laying her down onto the stones, I pushed some bricks and larger clumps of stones aside as she coughed and started to move.


    She looked okay. She still had her limbs. Nothing looked too horribly broken, or out of place¡­ she had gashes on her arms, likely from the stone we had been thrown into. It had cut her as it broke.


    ¡°Reatti? You alright?¡± I asked her as I put a hand up against her side. I felt her quick breathing, and could tell her lungs were fine. They weren¡¯t punctured by broken ribs, or crushed from the impact.


    She opened her eyes, and I noticed her left was bloodshot. It was leaking a little, a mix of tears and blood.


    ¡°This is all your fault Vim,¡± she said with a thin voice.


    I nodded.


    Reatti glared at me, and then her eyelids slowly started to close. I panicked for a moment, but her heartbeat and breathing remained steady¡­ she was just passing out. Maybe from exhaustion more than the wounds¡­


    ¡°You brought her here¡­¡± she whispered as she fell unconscious.


    Lifting her head up, I put my hand against her throat and focused as I tried to keep myself calm.


    Yes. She was fine. Her heartbeat was steady. Her lungs strong.


    She was just hurt. Tired¡­ broken.


    ¡°Brought her,¡± I whispered Reatti¡¯s words, and felt the horrible dread as I understood exactly what she meant.


    ¡°What are you idiots doing? Load another, it still lives!¡± a man¡¯s voice shouted the world awake. I looked up and watched as all the leather clad knights stepped aside to let a new man into the area. He emerged from an archway, and had a weirdly shaped mustache.


    He looked furious as he pointed at one of the knights. ¡°Get it together you¡­¡± his loud voice slowly died down as he turned and saw what they were all pointing at.


    Me and Reatti.


    Glancing around, now that I was a little calmer I realized where we were. There was a massive trebuchet not far from us, up on another level. We had landed on a drum tower, near a larger outward tower. One used to support a massive trebuchet.


    One that had its sling down, and was empty. We had landed right as they were reloading.


    ¡°What the hell¡­ Get loading you idiots!¡± the man who had froze at the sight of us, and the hole in the rampart we had made, finally regained his senses. He shouted at the knights, and even drew his sword as to emphasize his orders.


    The knights burst into a flurry of motion. Those who had been staring in awe at us turned away, seemingly forgetting we even existed.


    Coughing, I slowly put Reatti down on the floor and stood. Stepping away from the wall of rubble that had stopped my fall, I went to the edge of the rampart wall and stared out at the city of Lumen towards the sea.


    The creature wasn¡¯t moving anymore. The few roots still moving, in the sky, looked¡­ lost. Moving without purpose.


    It was dead. Or dying. Those were just the death throes.


    A loud clunk drew my attention above me, to the level of the siege weapon. It was hard to see from this angle, but I could see the large stone they were loading. It looked like it took a dozen men, and they were using large poles as leverage to push it over onto the sling and¡­


    ¡°Wait¡­¡±


    I hurried over to the open stairwell that led to the upper floor. I pushed aside the mustached knight who was still barking orders, and reached the trebuchet.


    It was firmly situated in a layer of sand. It looked old, and a little worn down. This was likely the first time this weapon had ever gotten used, since being built¡­ yet¡­


    I cared not for the weapon. Or the people loading it¡­ who hadn¡¯t noticed me yet.


    Instead I focused on the familiar looking boulder being loaded into the weapon.


    It was cut in a round shape. Made from the same white marble.


    ¡°No¡­¡± I turned, and tried to imagine its flight path. They were still loading the weapon, and I knew it¡¯d be many minutes until it fired again as to prove it¡­ yet¡­


    Yes. It would land there. Especially if they missed.


    A few deep heavy breaths barely kept me from falling to my knee, and I reached over to grab the rampart wall for support.


    That boulder had not been from the creature.


    But from the humans.


    Blinking watery eyes¡­ I slowly headed back down to the floor where I had left Reatti.


    I needed to get her away from here before she wakes. If she saw her brother¡¯s body, as she likely did¡­ she most undoubtedly had also seen the boulder that had done the deed. If anything to verify it.


    Which meant she¡¯d recognize it instantly. Just as I had.


    Walking over to Reatti, I bent down and was glad to find she was still fine. Asleep, yet alive.


    ¡°Who even are you people?¡± the mustached knight asked behind me, but I ignored him.


    I didn¡¯t want to even look at him.


    After all I now hated him. All of them.


    And that wasn¡¯t right. It wasn¡¯t.


    It¡¯s not like they attacked with the intent to kill Brom, or hurt Renn and Merit. All they had been doing was defending their homes.


    Homes that had been put into danger because of me. Because of our people. Because of our actions.


    Humans hadn¡¯t killed Brom.


    We had.


    I had.


    Yet¡­ all the same¡­


    Picking Reatti up carefully, I groaned as I realized she and I no longer had our spears. We had lost them in the fall.


    I had thrown it aside as to better protect her. A fitting use of the weapon¡­ yet a loss all the same.


    Though maybe it was for the best. All those spears would do is remind us of Brom.


    ¡°Come on Reatti. Let¡¯s go before we hate ourselves even more,¡± I said to her as I turned and carried her away.


    I ignored the knights. I ignored the shouting¡­ and the humans we passed as we headed for the Animalia Company building.


    After all I now hated.


    Hated myself.


    Who hated them.

 Chapter One Hundred and Eighty Seven – Renn – To Ache Yet not Break

    Brandy helped me off the wagon gently, and I stepped away so that I¡¯d be out of the way.


    Three wagons were lined up in front of the small house and church, and I felt horribly itchy as I stepped farther away so that they could unload themselves and their cargo.


    Even if I could help, they wouldn¡¯t let me. It had only been two days since leaving Lumen, and although I was able to walk around¡­ I couldn¡¯t do much else. I felt like I was more bandage than skin, and my right arm was firmly stuck in a sling as to keep it steady. It throbbed as I turned to watch the Clothed Woman talk to Merit.


    The three wagons were more full of goods than people. All of the human members who had accompanied us on the ship had remained at the ship, ported at a small town to the north. Lawrence and Pierre had stayed with the ship as well.


    No one knew what was happening yet. As we sailed away we saw the large creature collapse and fall into the ocean, but no one had been willing to stick around to see if the thing was dead. Lots of its tentacle things were still flailing around in the sky, so Brandy and the rest decided it was still necessary to leave Lumen. Not to mention they were worried over more creatures appearing, or more enemies.


    I couldn¡¯t blame them, but a part of me had wished we had at least waited for Vim and Reatti to return. Hopefully they were fine.


    ¡°Why not go rest, Renn?¡± Jasna said as she stepped past me, carrying a locked box.


    She didn¡¯t wait to hear my response, but I knew she wouldn¡¯t have cared for it anyway. Jasna didn¡¯t like me much¡­ yet it still made me smile to hear she worried for me, even if only a little.


    Rest? I¡¯d been resting. They had made me lay in that bed on the ship all day, and then the half day it took to get here from the ship I had been sitting on that wagon the entire time.


    I did hurt. I was exhausted. But I was tired of sitting and lying down. I wanted to walk around. To talk to people¡­ To do something.


    Plus my tail was broken still. It hurt no matter how I was positioned, or what I was doing, but sitting down seemed to make it hurt the most.


    Returning my attention to the wagons, I watched as Fly helped Tosh unload more boxes. I wasn¡¯t entirely sure what was in the boxes they were all carrying into the church, but something told me it wasn¡¯t food and supplies. They looked heavy. Fly was struggling with them.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back!¡± Brandy shouted as she climbed up onto a horse. I stepped forward to ask where she was going but she ushered the horse and off she went.


    Watching her head into the forest, I groaned as I realized I was going to have to just accept that I was going to have to¡­ be patient.


    I was hurt. Too hurt to be of use, and that meant I had no choice but to just wait and watch.


    Reaching up to itch the side of my head, I made sure not to dislodge the bandage still wrapped around my head. It was horribly itchy, but I didn¡¯t think it was because of the wound. The itch felt like it was more so from my ears being bothered by the bandages than anything else.


    Stepping over towards the church, I waited until Merit walked back out after carrying a box into it. ¡°Where¡¯s Brandy going, Merit?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°The Bell Church. To let them know what happened, and to see how many we can take there if needed,¡± Merit said.


    Oh. Right. ¡°Women only right?¡± I asked.


    Merit smirked at me. ¡°Men can go there, Renn. They just can¡¯t stay there for a long time. You doing okay?¡± she asked, changing topics.


    I nodded, even though I wasn¡¯t sure if I was or not. Not only did I hurt a lot¡­ I had a horrible feeling that something bad was still happening, and could happen¡­ even though I knew we were now safe. We were far enough away from Lumen that even if that creature still lived, there was no reason to worry over it.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t look fine. Your face is all swollen, Renn,¡± Gerald said as he passed us. He was carrying a rather small box, but the way he carried it made it seem like it was heavy. Heavier than even the large box Wynn was carrying behind him.


    ¡°She smells of blood too,¡± Wynn said as they both entered the church.


    Merit huffed at them.


    ¡°Why, Renn, I hope whoever did that to you suffered far worse,¡± The Clothed Woman stepped over to us, and I noticed the tone in her voice. She meant her words, and likely much more.


    ¡°I uh¡­ well¡­ yes. Most did,¡± I said admittedly.


    Merit nodded, proud of herself.


    Upon the Clothed Woman¡¯s approach, I noticed her odd smell. For some reason it didn¡¯t bother my nose as badly as it had done when I met her the first time. Maybe it was because I smelled horribly of herbs and bandages.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Vim during such a trying time?¡± The Clothed Woman asked us.


    ¡°Still in Lumen, likely,¡± Merit said.


    I nodded, though wondered if he was. If he was that meant he was still fighting that monster, and those who it ruled over¡­ it was hard to believe it would take Vim that long to finish.


    Wynn and Gerald stepped out of the church, and I noticed the way they walked past us. Both of the men seemed to try and not look, or get seen, by the Clothed Woman as they passed.


    ¡°Still, quite a shock. Were you hurt too Merit? I smell pain from you as well,¡± the Clothed Woman asked.


    Merit pointed at her head. ¡°Cracked my head, yeah.¡±


    The Clothed Woman sighed and shook her head. Her white clothes shuffled as she did. ¡°Really. What was Vim doing? Was anyone else hurt? Is that why Lawrence isn¡¯t here? Is he dead finally?¡± she asked.


    I didn¡¯t like the way she had said that, so kept my mouth shut and let Merit answer. ¡°He¡¯s alive. He and Pierre are with the ship we used, watching over our human members,¡± Merit said.


    The Clothed Woman huffed, and I was glad she didn¡¯t say her thoughts. I knew it was the humans she was currently thinking about¡­ though it was interesting to hear she didn¡¯t seem to like Lawrence.


    ¡°And the young bird?¡± the Clothed woman asked as she turned to look at the wagons. Fly was now on another wagon, the last to be emptied. She and Tosh were handing boxes to the rest, quickly making short work of the cargo.


    ¡°Her name is Fly. She¡¯s a new member¡­ She had been a slave to the ones who attacked us,¡± Merit said.


    ¡°I see. It seems you¡¯ve given birth to another thread of fate, Renn, huh?¡± the Clothed Woman said as she studied Fly.


    ¡°I¡­? Huh?¡± I tried to think of what to say, and couldn¡¯t. What¡¯d she mean by that? She hadn¡¯t sounded as if she had meant that rudely, in fact she had sounded a little¡­ sad, when she had said it.


    ¡°Want something to drink, Renn?¡± Merit asked with a hurried huff. A glance to her expression told me she wasn¡¯t just asking out of concern, but desire. She either wanted to change the conversation, or leave and step away.


    ¡°Sure¡­¡± I nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be borrowing your kitchen, then,¡± Merit said as she stepped away from us and headed for the small house.


    ¡°Mhm,¡± the Clothed Woman nodded in a way that told me she didn¡¯t care at all.


    Like last time I had been here, it was clear to tell that she didn¡¯t seem to care about worldly possessions at all.


    ¡°Thanks, by the way. For letting us rest here,¡± I said to her.


    The Clothed Woman tilted her head at me, and I noted the way her face coverings shifted. Their movement hadn¡¯t just been thanks to the tilt of her head either¡­ Did she have an odd feature on her face? Weird ears maybe? ¡°For the Society, Renn,¡± she said.


    I blinked and then nodded. ¡°For the Society,¡± I said¡­ then the Clothed Woman turned and walked away. She headed for the wagons, walking slowly.


    Watching her go, I wondered how such varied peoples had come together under the banner of the Society. The Clothed Woman obviously held beliefs far different than most¡­ and she even didn¡¯t seem to like several, if not most, of our members. Yet she didn¡¯t hesitate to acknowledge and accept her position in the Society.


    And those here, as Vim had mentioned before, didn¡¯t truly acknowledge her either. They didn¡¯t count her among the census for their numbers¡­ yet¡­


    Yet they had come here without a second thought, knowing it would be safe for them to do so.


    Magdalena and the Clothed Woman started talking, as Magda unhooked the horses that had been pulling the carts. To let them graze.


    ¡°You should rest Renn.¡±


    I stood up straighter and turned to look at Liina. She had just left the church, which meant she had been in there for awhile now. I hadn¡¯t seen her enter it since coming near it. And¡­


    She was looking at me with a worried expression.


    ¡°How are you Liina?¡± I asked back, suddenly very conscious.


    This was the first time she had actually spoken to me. On her own accord.


    Liina shifted on a heel, and suddenly looked tired. ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t like it here. But it¡¯s better than dying,¡± she said.


    Slowly nodding, I wasn¡¯t sure what to say or think. I knew so little about her. Out of everyone, she and Jasna were the ones I¡¯ve spoken to the least. ¡°Should be able to go to the Bell Church soon, by the sound of it,¡± I said.


    She sighed. ¡°I don¡¯t like it there either¡­ hopefully Vim finishes soon and we can go home,¡± she said.


    Oh¡­?


    Was it because Lumen was their home¡­ or was there something wrong with the Bell Church too? Maybe it was like here, with inhabitants that others were uncomfortable around.


    Wynn walked past, carrying one of the last boxes. He had an odd smile on his face, as if happy and content to be doing manual labor.


    ¡°This is going to suck. Jasna and Tosh snore like crazy,¡± Liina groaned.


    ¡°They do!¡± Wynn shouted from within the church, laughing.


    Huh? Oh¡­


    Stepping past Liina as to peer into the church, since now there wasn¡¯t a bunch of people coming and going from it¡­ I sure enough found that several of the pews were now moved around. They were lined up in rows along the walls, forming makeshift beds.


    Right. Small house. Not enough beds¡­


    It was a little odd to realize that we were all going to sleep together in the same room. I hadn¡¯t done such a thing since¡­ well¡­


    ¡°Tosh snoring makes sense, but Jasna too?¡± I asked Liina.


    Wynn chuckled a laugh as Liina smiled at me. ¡°Jasna snores the worst. The odd thing is Tosh hadn¡¯t snored when he was¡­ well¡­¡± Liina glanced at the wagons, to the ones we were speaking about. Most were now done working, and all standing together around the Clothed Woman and talking. Likely telling her all about what had happened, and how and why. Fly was standing near Sofia, a little closely. Had she grown close to her?


    ¡°He hadn¡¯t snored when broken?¡± I asked. That was odd.


    ¡°Weird isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s like he really had become someone different,¡± Liina said.


    It was weird.


    ¡°Liina help me with these,¡± Wynn said from within the church.


    Liina sighed as she went to help him out. I stepped aside as she did, and wished Wynn hadn¡¯t said anything¡­ Liina and I had just been having an actual conversation. One without any weird feelings, or a strange atmosphere.


    Oh well¡­ maybe there would be more to come.


    Maybe Liina had lowered her guard around me, and started to accept me now that¡­ well¡­


    Glancing down at my bandaged arm in the sling, and the rest of my body, I wondered if maybe it was the injuries. Maybe she knew now that I was really a member of the Society, and wasn¡¯t dangerous now.


    If I¡¯d suffer like this for Fly, someone who hadn¡¯t even really been a member yet¡­ Then obviously I couldn¡¯t be that bad.


    Smiling softly at my thoughts, I turned away and headed for the house. To find Merit. She had likely gone to make drinks out of her simple desire to get away from the Clothed Woman, but I knew she would still be actually making them. I was thirsty.


    ¡°Renn!¡±


    I slowed as Fly ran up to me. She skidded to a stop right next to me, and I knew it was because she had originally planned to tackle me in a hug. Yet had stopped upon realizing that it would probably hurt me.


    Reaching out, I wrapped my left arm around her shoulders and hugged her close. ¡°How are you Fly?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Great! I¡¯ve never been out of the city before so this is really interesting! There¡¯s a lake and river nearby I guess, I want to go see them,¡± she said, speaking quickly.


    ¡°Well, maybe soon. I¡¯ll come with you,¡± I said. A lake and river did sound neat.


    She nodded, happy, and wrapped her arms around my waist. She squeezed me gently, as if still afraid to touch me, and then beamed a smile up at me.


    Smiling down at the young bird, I felt a little¡­ relieved. I was glad she was okay. Fly had been beaten a little before being thrown into the pit, with me, but not as badly as me. And since leaving Lumen, all of her fear of her Master¡¯s wrath had seemed to disappear completely. Maybe seeing it collapse had been the reason.


    Fly then looked around, and then after confirming we were a ways away she tugged me away closer to the house. I obliged her and once we were far enough away that she felt comfortable she tugged on my shirt to get me to kneel a little. Bending down to hear her whisper, I put an ear closer to her. ¡°What¡¯s that smell, Renn?¡± Fly worriedly asked.


    ¡°Ah¡­ that¡¯s her. The Clothed Woman. I¡¯m¡­ not sure what it is. But please be kind and don¡¯t say anything,¡± I said to her.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡± Fly nodded as she glanced around me to the one in question. She was still with the rest of the group, talking happily.


    ¡°It fades after a bit,¡± I said gently.


    ¡°Hope so¡­ I¡¯m used to bad smells, Renn, but this is strange. It makes my nose itch,¡± she said.


    Right. Living in a sewer.


    ¡°She¡¯s nice,¡± I said.


    ¡°To some.¡±


    Fly and I startled, and looked up at Merit. She was leaning out of a window, smiling at us.


    ¡°Merit!¡± Fly happily greeted her, as if it¡¯d been a long time since the two had seen each other. Fly released me from her little hug, and hurried up to the window as to stare up at Merit. ¡°What¡¯re you doing?¡± Fly asked.


    She sounded so curious. She really was just a child. I wonder if being a bird also made her act a little more¡­ well¡­


    The way she acted.


    ¡°Making tea for everyone,¡± Merit said.


    ¡°Oh¡­ that water stuff,¡± Fly sighed.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like tea?¡± I asked. That was interesting. She seemed excited to drink it whenever I had seen her drink it.


    ¡°It¡¯s not¡­ bad¡­ I guess,¡± Fly mumbled, and I realized she was now worried she was being rude.


    Merit chuckled as she leaned away from the window to head back into the house, likely to finish her tea.


    ¡°Come on,¡± I patted Fly on the shoulder and headed for the door. Fly happily joined me as we entered the house.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± Fly studied the house as I headed for the kitchen. It was a little¡­ odd to be back here already. I had figured it¡¯d be years and years before I¡¯d be back.


    Passing the table in the dining room, I smiled as I remembered the story behind it. ¡°Do you know why Vim broke her table, Merit? They wouldn¡¯t tell me the reason he had done so,¡± I asked Merit as I found her in the kitchen. She was standing before a stove, with two large kettles on the surface of the stove. A small fire was burning in the stove¡¯s furnace area, hidden by the metal grate.


    ¡°He broke a table?¡± Merit frowned as she looked at me.


    I nodded as Fly hurried into the kitchen. Her head was turning every which way as she studied the place. ¡°I guess he¡­ broke the table. Either by throwing someone onto it, or the table onto them. I was wondering if you knew who it was he had done such a thing to and why,¡± I said.


    ¡°No idea¡­ How long ago was that?¡± Merit asked.


    ¡°Not sure. Last few visits, I think they said¡­¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± Fly happily opened a cabinet, and smirked at the contents. Some dried meat.


    ¡°Don¡¯t eat those Fly,¡± Merit said coldly.


    Fly stopped a moment from grabbing one, and then turned and looked at us. She lowered her arm slowly and smiled in a way that told me she wasn¡¯t upset at being told not to, but rather upset at herself. She realized she had been rude.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t stop you because they¡¯re not yours. I stopped you because you shouldn¡¯t eat those. We brought food with us, we¡¯ll cook some soon just wait,¡± Merit said.


    ¡°Huh? It¡¯s just dried meat isn¡¯t it?¡± I asked as I stepped over to Fly to see it. It might even be some of the meat that Vim and I had prepared for her while we had been here.


    ¡°It is dried meat¡­ but not the kind we should be eating, Renn,¡± Merit said softly.


    ¡°Why?¡± Fly asked as she studied the meat alongside me.


    It honestly didn¡¯t look like anything strange.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Merit seemed about to tell us, but one of the kettles started to whistle. She turned her attention on it, and I could tell she was a little relieved it had been able to distract her.


    ¡°That¡¯s human meat, Fly. Not something we should eat willingly.¡±


    Closing my eyes, I shivered at the cold realization as Herra walked into the kitchen.


    ¡°Human¡­¡± Fly whispered, and then I heard her slowly close the cabinet. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°What kind of tea is that, Merit?¡± Herra asked.


    I ignored their light conversation as I tried to think of the meat I had helped Vim prepare. Had that been human meat too? Surely not. It had to have been from a deer or something¡­ right¡­?


    ¡°Renn¡­¡± Fly whispered for my attention, and grabbed my shirt. I opened my eyes to look at the young bird who oddly didn¡¯t look too bothered at all.


    ¡°You feeling okay Renn? You look sick,¡± Herra asked, likely for the same reason that Fly was looking at me with concern.


    ¡°Yea¡­ I might need to sit down,¡± I said honestly.


    ¡°Oh! Here¡­!¡± Fly hurriedly tugged me, by pulling my shirt, over to the table. She pulled a chair out for me, which I accepted.


    She happily pulled her own chair out and sat in it too, smiling as she got comfortable. She was enjoying herself.


    In fact she didn¡¯t look like she had even registered Herra¡¯s words, or the meaning behind them.


    Was that just because she was young¡­ or¡­


    A familiar cup was held out for me, and I smiled at Herra as I took it from her. ¡°Thanks,¡± I said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let it bother you Renn. If you do you¡¯ll only hate her, and she doesn¡¯t deserve it,¡± Herra said gently.


    I nodded, and felt horrible. So it had been obvious.


    ¡°She can hate her if she wants, Herra. Don¡¯t force your religion on everyone else,¡± Merit grumbled.


    ¡°That¡¯s not my religion speaking, Merit. It¡¯s me,¡± Herra said back.


    ¡°What¡¯s a religion?¡± Fly asked as Herra went to hand her a cup too.


    I noted Herra¡¯s hesitation as she put the cup into Fly¡¯s hands. Fly hesitated too, since Herra hadn¡¯t let go of her cup yet.


    ¡°I¡¯ll explain it to you later,¡± Merit said swiftly.


    ¡°No! You¡¯ll ruin her!¡± Herra turned to face Merit.


    ¡°Oh? And you wouldn¡¯t?¡± Merit said back.


    Frowning at the two who were now standing face to face¡­ or well, somewhat. Merit was too short to do so. I wondered if the two didn¡¯t like each other. They looked about ready to start screaming at each other.


    ¡°Alright, enough. Herra come help us cook!¡± Gerald shouted from outside. Their arguing had been audible to even those outside. It was interesting that Gerald sounded so¡­ used to it. He had yelled like a father would to his children.


    While I studied Herra and Merit, who were glaring at each other¡­ Fly sipped her tea loudly.


    ¡°Hmph. Thanks for the tea!¡± Herra said as she turned to leave. She wasn¡¯t even carrying a cup.


    ¡°Enjoy it! It¡¯s tasty!¡± Merit shouted at her as she left.


    Merit returned to the kitchen, mumbling angrily as she went to make more tea.


    Turning away, back to Fly¡­ I frowned as I watched Fly happily sip her tea¡­ seemingly unbothered by what had just happened.


    She noticed my staring and tilted her head at me. Her feathers perked up a little in the process, making her look a little odd.


    ¡°Used to violence, aren¡¯t you?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°That was violent?¡± she asked, glancing around to see if maybe she had missed something.


    ¡°Well¡­ no¡­¡± I admitted.


    Maybe I was just too sensitive.


    ¡°Renn¡¯s a gentle soul, Fly,¡± Merit said.


    ¡°She is gentle, but what¡¯s a soul? I thought you were a cat,¡± Fly said as she stared into her cup. Maybe it was empty.


    I sighed as I took a drink myself, as to stop myself from saying anything stupid.


    After all¡­ I wasn¡¯t entirely sure myself what a soul was either.


    ¡°Something Vim doesn¡¯t have,¡± Merit said happily.


    Fly frowned. ¡°Think Vim¡¯s okay?¡± she asked, obviously remembering him thanks to Merit¡¯s comment.


    ¡°He¡¯s fine. And will be. That man couldn¡¯t die even if he wanted to,¡± Merit said.


    Hopefully she was right.


    ¡°He¡¯s a monster,¡± Fly complained.


    ¡°Right! I¡¯m glad you get it,¡± Merit agreed.


    Sighing at them, I glanced out the nearby window. The one that Merit had used earlier. Thru it I could see everyone outside. They were setting up what looked to be a camp, and a fire, not far from the wagons. So they were going to cook outside, not in the house. It made sense, since there was so many of us. This house barely fit two or three people, let alone¡­


    I blinked as I realized how few of us were here.


    Brandy had just left. Vim and Reatti had been left at Lumen. Lawrence and Pierre were at the boat¡­ Brom was¡­


    Fly was here now, a new member¡­ but¡­


    Plus we were lacking our human members. Only Lamp had really ever gone into the Society Houses, but¡­ well¡­


    Maybe I was just used to it being noisier.


    ¡°How long do you think we¡¯ll be here, Merit?¡± I asked my friend as she stepped out of the kitchen. She brought the kettle over, to refill Fly¡¯s cup. I hadn¡¯t needed more yet.


    ¡°Who knows? Until Vim and the rest confirm it¡¯s safe to go back, at least,¡± Merit said.


    Shifting in my seat I tried to ignore the throbbing in my tail. It hurt the worst out of all my aches and pains.


    Confirms it is safe.


    That meant Vim would have to kill all the threats, and then assess the city. Would he make us all wait until he tracked down all of Fly¡¯s entourage?


    How many had there been? Dozens at least¡­ but Merit and Brom had¡­ killed¡­


    Thinking of Brom hurt, and I wished I hadn¡¯t.


    ¡°Think Reatti¡¯s okay?¡± I asked softly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Renn,¡± Merit answered just as softly.


    Taking a deep breath, I was glad I didn¡¯t start crying. I felt horrible.


    Her scream before running off had been¡­ well¡­


    It haunted me. And I knew it would for a long time.


    Sometimes I wished I couldn¡¯t remember things so clearly.


    Fly said nothing, but I couldn¡¯t blame the poor girl. She looked like how I felt. Responsible.


    It wasn¡¯t her fault though. It was mine.


    No matter what anyone said.


    Brom died protecting me. Because I had been in danger. Not only had he pushed me out of the way of that boulder¡­ I was the reason he was even in such a situation in the first place.


    He should have been here too. With Reatti. They should be bickering right now. Maybe arguing over who gets which bed.


    I never even got to thank him for sparring with me. Or apologize for hurting him.


    Merit sighed as she sat down next to me. She sipped her own tea for a moment, before turning to glare at me. ¡°Stop being so emotional Renn. It¡¯s not fair to the rest of us,¡± she said.


    Hesitating, I turned my cup a little as if it was too hot to hold. ¡°Am I being emotional?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°You are¡­. Well¡­ not as bad as you could be, I guess. I¡¯m not saying to not¡­ blame yourself a little. I blame myself too. But don¡¯t let it stop you from living, Renn. Don¡¯t let it break you. Don¡¯t become like Tosh. Don¡¯t run. Don¡¯t hide. We deserve better,¡± Merit said.


    We deserve better.


    Looking at her, then at Fly¡­ I wondered if the young girl had any understanding of what was happening. She looked confused and lost, yet not willing to let it bother her. She had a soft smile on her face, even if unsure of herself.


    Glancing back out the window, at the crowd out there now all around a large fire¡­ and what looked to be a huge pot; I took a deep breath and sighed.


    Yes. She was right. Of course she was.


    Tosh being broken for so long had not just been horrible for him¡­ it had been rude to those around him. Those who he had left behind. Who he had ignored. His friends, like Vim¡­ who had gone out of their way to walk on eggshells with him. Who had supported him, without anything in return. For over a hundred years he had been supported, without a question. A hundred years.


    They had waited a hundred years, suffering without him.


    His weakness, if that was what it should be called, hadn¡¯t just hurt him. It had hurt everyone else.


    Merit was right. We deserved better. Even if one had every right to cry, wallow and grieve¡­ if we gave in to such feelings, there¡¯d be no end to it.


    Sofia, who lost all her children.


    Tosh who had broken over something horrendous.


    Reatti who had ran away.


    I knew each and every one of them had their own stories. Their own pains and sorrows.


    Every single member had such failures. Every one of us had our own injuries, even if no longer visible.


    Just like me.


    Yet¡­ we had to laugh. To stay strong. To keep living.


    Even if it hurt. Especially if it hurt.


    If I broke now, even if momentarily¡­ it wasn¡¯t fair to them. They, who had known Brom and Reatti much longer, yet hadn¡¯t broken. Fly, who had just lost everything she knew. Even the ones she had been trying to save. I had never got to meet, or learn the names of the other children she had wanted to bring with her¡­ Hopefully they hadn¡¯t¡­ died¡­ or been killed by Vim.


    ¡°Stand tall,¡± I said softly¡­ finally understanding what Vim meant all along.


    ¡°Stand tall,¡± Merit agreed.


    ¡°I¡¯m not very tall, though?¡± Fly said.


    ¡°Me either,¡± Merit said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not either if you take away my ears,¡± I said.


    ¡°They are kind of big,¡± Fly said.


    My ears fluttered at her comment. So they were!


    Merit chuckled, and for a tiny little moment¡­ I felt normal. As if I wasn¡¯t hurt. As if something horrible hadn¡¯t just happened.


    As if everything was fine and the world was safe and warm¡­


    Hopefully this time, this feeling lasted¡­ longer than the last few times.


    At least until Vim gets back. So once the happy moment did break, he¡¯d be able to protect me and the rest from whatever does it.

 Chapter One Hundred and Eighty Eight – Vim – Reatti

    ¡°Wait!¡±


    I didn¡¯t. Swinging the sword down, I took the life of the mostly human looking man.


    His large body fell with a thump, and I noted the way his red eyes spasmed as his head rolled a few feet away and came to a rest. Some kind of bat maybe, based off the way they looked.


    Reminded me of Inar¡¯s eyes¡­ though he had been more bat than human. And what I was likely remembering the most, per the comparison, was the look of utter shock and terror in the eyes more so.


    ¡°Vim, what are we going to do about the humans down here?¡± Reatti asked as she glanced down the hallway to our left.


    ¡°Most were as much victims as not, Reatti. We¡¯ll kill any who attack us, but if they run and hide then we¡¯ll leave them be,¡± I said as I stepped away from the body. The three other bodies in the hallway weren¡¯t as human. One had a huge claw for her right hand, and the other had thick scales all over their head instead of hair.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe so many were down here. How did none of us ever notice Vim?¡± Reatti asked softly as she glanced at the one I had just killed.


    ¡°Happenstance. That was the nineteenth I know of¡­ I think,¡± I said as I glanced at the head. The red eyes had stopped twitching.


    ¡°Did not a one ask to join? Or not attack you?¡± Reatti asked as I gestured for her to join me down the next hall. We were near the place that Fly and Renn had been tossed into that pit. The hole. It should be not far from here, if I remembered correctly.


    ¡°Well¡­. One¡­¡± I said as I remembered the woman with horns. The one who had been willing to incur my wrath by not telling me where I could have found Renn.


    ¡°Fly you mean,¡± she nodded, misunderstanding.


    I kept my mouth shut since I really wasn¡¯t looking forward to that woman joining the society. It was hard to blame her for her willingness to sacrifice Renn for her own needs¡­ since I knew her circumstances. But all the same it pissed me off.


    Hopefully she never showed herself again.


    Reatti walked calmly next to me down the hallway, and had to pause a moment as I stepped around a cave-in. It wasn¡¯t the first we¡¯d encountered, but at least this one didn¡¯t block off the whole hallway. Only a part of the wall had succumbed.


    ¡°The whole sewer is going to need to be rebuilt,¡± Reatti complained as she followed me. She made a few bricks and rocks clatter, likely from kicking a few as she walked past the rubble.


    ¡°Let the humans deal with it,¡± I said.


    ¡°Which means it¡¯ll never get done,¡± she sighed.


    Possibly.


    So far the humans of Lumen had not ventured down here yet. They were still licking their wounds topside. It¡¯s been two days since the creature had died, and they had only just started burning its corpse.


    It was a little late, honestly. I knew disease would start to spread, since it¡¯d take them weeks to properly deal with the massive body. It was already decomposing at a steady rate. One of the larger tentacles had landed near the Animalia Company building, a street over, and its scaly flesh was now soft and decaying. Already abuzz with flies and other insects.


    Reaching the end of the hallway, we entered a little room. One that had tables and other furniture yet was empty of people. Like most of this area down here, it stunk horribly of the non-humans and now¡­ well¡­


    Blood. Death. And not just of the creatures I had slain.


    I had killed quite a few when down here the first time¡­ before jumping into the hole to fight that creature. Yet the smell of death and blood was too strong. Too strong even for all the death I had caused.


    They had fought amongst themselves. Maybe those less fortunate, like that sheep-horned woman, had fought back and escaped during the commotion.


    Hopefully it hadn¡¯t been the survivors of those I had failed to deal with before jumping in the hole simply killing freely.


    Reatti and I hadn¡¯t really scoured much of the sewers yet, but what little we¡¯ve gone through had been empty. Even most of the homeless humans were gone.


    Wasn¡¯t a surprise at all though¡­


    ¡°Sure it¡¯s safe down here?¡± Reatti asked as we stared down another hallway¡­ or at least only a few feet of it.


    The rest of the hallway was fully collapsed unto itself. Sealed off, from all the rubble and brick.


    ¡°Well, within reason. The next big storm will tell us just how badly these sewers will become,¡± I said.


    ¡°Great,¡± Reatti huffed as I chose another hallway to head down. One that was a little bigger than most. A main tunnel.


    While walking I listened to Reatti¡¯s fingernail as she tapped her sword¡¯s pommel with it. She had yet to draw her weapon, since I¡¯d been handling all of our confrontations¡­ but I knew she¡¯d do so the moment she got the opportunity.


    She was still furious, and would be more than happy to direct that anger at anyone and anything if given the chance.


    It was the reason she was down here with me as I cleaned up the place. Usually I¡¯d never allow a member to join me during such a venture¡­ for multiple reasons¡­ but she had been adamant. The kind that would have only made her attack me again if I denied her request to join me down here.


    She was furious. Beyond reason. At everyone and everything¡­ which was completely understandable. I neither blamed her, nor judged her, for her emotions and actions.


    I could not have asked for a better outcome for her.


    She and I were the only ones left in Lumen, of the Society. Brandy had left a message, one in code, which told me they had taken a ship to the north. To take those they could to the Clothed Woman, and the rest to the Bell Church.


    They were safe for now, but couldn¡¯t return until I made sure they¡¯d not get attacked by any survivors. Revenge was¡­


    Well¡­


    Not just to be expected, but understandable. Even if someone didn¡¯t hate our people, or desire to hurt us, they would still seek us out to get revenge upon us. Even if they hadn¡¯t cared for their Master or any of their other members.


    We had destroyed everything they cared for after all.


    Or at least, I had. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Stepping out of the large hallway, Reatti and I entered a small enclave. One that was somewhat similar to the large room that their Master had been sealed in. This one however was used for housing. Houses of wood, metal and scrap lined the walls. Some looked rather good, actually. One near the center was made of entire logs, like a cabin. It looked weird here in the sewers. How had they gotten entire logs down here?


    ¡°They made a whole community down here¡­¡± Reatti whispered as we walked among the makeshift houses.


    ¡°Is it so surprising?¡± I asked her as I peered into one of the windows. The house was empty, but there was stuff scattered around.


    No one was here¡­ and they had left in haste. Some of the stuff littering the floors, even outside the houses, was valuable. Too valuable to have been willingly left behind.


    Bending down to pick up a small purse, I frowned at the design sewn on it. Little familiar clanking sounds came from the thing as I studied the crest of Telmik.


    A devotee of Telmik¡­


    Opening the little thing I wasn¡¯t too surprised to find Lumen Marks instead of Telmik¡¯s Scripts¡­ but I was surprised at how much money was in it. There was enough money in the purse that it was impossible to think of why it was not only down here, but had been left behind.


    ¡°Vim?¡± Reatti stepped up to me, wondering why I was still fixated on something so intently.


    Handing her the pouch, I sighed as I wondered how many lives we had uprooted or destroyed completely. Not just those who had been our enemies¡­ but those who had been innocent. Who had nothing to do with those creatures, or the people who had fed them.


    Including those lost and hurt up on the surface¡­ well¡­


    ¡°Smells more like humans here than anything else Vim,¡± Reatti said as she let the little purse fall to the ground. She hadn¡¯t cared for it, or the money within.


    I nodded. ¡°Likely. We must have rounded the area too much¡­¡± I said as I imagined the map in my head. Maybe enough of the hallways had collapsed around that pit that I¡¯d not be able to get back to it.


    Such a thing wouldn¡¯t shock me that much. That creature had pulled its roots from all around¡­ and then of course the one up top¡­


    It had emerged near the edge of Lumen, not far from the sunken capital beneath us. I still wasn¡¯t entirely sure yet if the two creatures had actually been two separate beings, or connected somehow. The deeper one went into the sewers, those roots started to appear frequently. Emerging from the walls, floors and ceiling. It was a mess a few more floors down thanks to all the roots, yet I knew those very roots were likely the reason most of the sewers hadn¡¯t collapsed already. They were acting as supports in a way.


    Which would only further damage the sewers¡­ as they rotted and withered, causing larger gaps and holes to appear all over the place.


    Sighing, I wondered if maybe I should have Brandy and the rest dedicate a few years to rebuilding down here. If we used the Animalia Company¡¯s resources, we could employ enough people quickly enough to do it swiftly, before the entirety of Lumen collapsed beneath itself. It would also give let us use some of the immense wealth Brandy and the rest had accumulated, without them complaining too much about it.


    Plus it¡¯d likely force out any non-human survivors I¡¯d not be able to find before I left. They¡¯d not be able to stay down here in the sewers when they were being frequented by human workers, and knights.


    Many birds with a single stone¡­ or well¡­


    Kicking a loose brick as Reatti and I entered another hallway, I nodded to myself.


    Yes. Lots of stones. Likely millions of bricks in total.


    Rounding a corner Reatti and I came upon a stairwell. One that led upward and down¡­ but only about half way down. Before the stairwell reached the floor below, it ended in a wall of stone and dirt. It had collapsed.


    ¡°At this rate we¡¯ll get stuck,¡± Reatti complained.


    ¡°Which is why it¡¯s surprising we had met those idiots earlier,¡± I said as we backtracked. The hallways and stairs here were all sealed, so Reatti and I returned to the room with houses in it.


    ¡°They had been carrying packs, Vim. They had likely been escaping,¡± Reatti said as we passed by the empty houses.


    ¡°Well¡­ yes¡­¡± I agreed with her assumption, since I had made a similar one. But I didn¡¯t like to say it aloud.


    I had killed those who were fleeing. Who likely had no plans to attack the Society or hunt us down.


    But I couldn¡¯t bet on that.


    Hadn¡¯t.


    It had helped that one of those four had been in that pit room before I had jumped down it. They hadn¡¯t attacked me out right but I had remembered them handing a spear to someone who had.


    Plus none of them had hesitated to attack us on sight, so that had also made taking their lives easier.


    ¡°Vim.¡±


    I paused in my thoughts and turned to see what Reatti was staring at. She was looking upward¡­ to the ceiling and¡­


    Staring up at an arm hanging off the roof of one of the buildings, I noted the way it wasn¡¯t moving. It hung lifelessly, without a twitch.


    A body was on the roof.


    ¡°Should we check it?¡± Reatti asked.


    Had it been there before? Usually I¡¯d notice such a thing¡­ but this place did reek of death. The air was pungent, so I likely hadn¡¯t noticed thanks to the stink in the air.


    ¡°I¡¯ll check it,¡± I said as I headed into the house.


    The door had been open, and it led to a makeshift hovel. The small, dirty and mostly empty home was oddly comforting to me. It reminded me of a lot of homes I¡¯d been in over the years, especially of those of the Societies.


    It wasn¡¯t hard to find the stairwell that led to the next floor, nor the stairs that led to the ceiling. They had been built into the wall in the back of the house, and didn¡¯t even have a railing or wall to cover them. As I climbed up the stairs, I noted some of the stuff that hung from the open stairwell. They had hammered nails into the stairs, to hang up clothes and other items beneath.


    There was no door to the roof. It led straight up to it, but that wasn¡¯t a surprise. We were underground¡­ they didn¡¯t really need to worry over rain or the elements¡­


    I stopped before fully exiting onto the ceiling, and studied the body of a young girl. Likely in her teens.


    She was dead. Her neck was broken. It looked as if she had been trying to crawl away from her attacker, and had ended up next to the edge of the ceiling.


    There were some chairs and a small table near her. All but the table were knocked over, and done so in a way that told me what had likely happened. She had been chased up here to the ceiling, and had nowhere else to run. Maybe she thought of leaping from the roof as a last ditch effort, and had hesitated and then got caught.


    ¡°Vim?¡± Reatti called for me from below. I stepped out onto the ceiling and over to the ledge, as to make sure she was fine. She hadn¡¯t sounded distressed¡­ but Reatti right now was in a peculiar state of mind. I needed to be careful with her.


    She was fine. In fact she looked annoyed that I was taking so long.


    ¡°A dead child. Looks¡­ human,¡± I said as I studied the young girl¡¯s body.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then.¡±


    I nodded. Yes.


    There were countless reasons as to why she had been killed¡­ but none of them mattered to me right now. I had duties.


    She was just another victim of me and my people¡¯s fates. Forced upon her without her ever knowing why.


    Stepping off the ledge, I fell to the ground. The sword at my waist shifted as I stood back up and nodded to Reatti.


    Reatti studied me as I stepped past her and headed for the exit, before we found anymore dead bodies. I was growing tired of finding them.


    ¡°Your wounds are healing, Vim,¡± Reatti said as she followed behind me.


    I frowned at her statement. She sounded upset. ¡°They are.¡±


    She huffed a sigh, and I wondered if she wanted me to¡­ stop healing my injuries or something.


    Likely she did. It was¡­ sad, that Reatti would likely never greet me happily again. But it was better than her dying, or being lost to the Society forever.


    Her hate was a small price to keep her safe, and with us.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if she¡¯d stay in Lumen yet¡­ but I didn¡¯t expect her to. This place might become painful for her¡­ though some did stay in the locations where their families perished. Like Kaley. Not everyone ran from bad memories like Lughes.


    We walked in silence as we returned to the last crossroads, and headed down a new hallway we hadn¡¯t been down yet.


    This hallway led to a large pipe like structure. One that oddly didn¡¯t have much water in it. It hadn¡¯t rained in the last two days but there was still a lot of water built up down here. Mostly thanks to all the blockages and collapsed tunnels¡­ though that was likely the reason as well. Odds were if we followed the pipe we¡¯d find a huge hole somewhere, letting the water spill farther down into the sewer systems.


    ¡°Did you build these sewers Vim?¡± Reatti asked as we stared at the small stream running through the pipe.


    ¡°Hm? No.¡± Not these ones at least. Not Lumen¡¯s.


    ¡°Did our Society?¡± she asked further.


    ¡°No. We built some of the ports and parts of the castle, but none of these,¡± I said as I turned around as to head away from the pipe. The pipe would just lead to a wash, or the sea. Not where I wanted to go.


    Reatti went lost in thought as I tried to find that pit room again. Why was it proving so difficult? The path I took to get there last time was gone, sealed by cave-ins and debris¡­ but I remembered many other hallways going into it. You¡¯d think at least one path was still intact.


    I really wanted to find it before the knights of Lumen came down here. I knew it¡¯d only take a few days at most before they ventured down here, thanks to the hole made by the large creature topside. They¡¯d come down here to verify it was dead, and that there were no more like it.


    Odds were there was. It was likely there were a few more of the smaller ones down here, but I¡¯ve decided to let them be until I found them. Odds were that massive one had lived beneath Lumen for decades, if not hundreds of years. It had been more than happy to survive down there, unbeknownst to anyone, until I had pissed it off.


    Rounding another corner, I sighed at the sight of clothes and bags strewn all over the place. Someone had left behind a bunch of stuff as they escaped. Another mess, another tall tell sign that pretty much everyone down here had run away during the commotion and hadn¡¯t come back.


    ¡°We¡¯ve been here before Vim,¡± Reatti complained as we entered a new hallway.


    ¡°I know. We¡¯ll give up soon if we don¡¯t find it in the next few hours,¡± I said.


    ¡°Find what exactly? You said some kind of pit, but why?¡± Reatti asked.


    ¡°The pit is where they tossed Renn and Fly down to feed them to their master. I killed someone there I want to¡­ dispose of, before the humans found them,¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh¡­ someone very inhuman?¡± she asked, understanding.


    I nodded. ¡°The others so far can be explained away. It¡¯ll cause discord¡­ but I¡¯d like to avoid the church becoming too powerful here. Though it¡¯s likely a very fruitless effort. That creature alone will invite the church here. Such things are seeds of faith,¡± I said.


    ¡°It is pointless. Before we came down here, while you were checking the thing¡¯s carcass I overheard some humans talking. They all think it¡¯s a demon,¡± Reatti said.


    ¡°Yes, but a defeated demon nonetheless. If they also find bodies of¡­ our kind, they¡¯ll just have more ammunition. More chances to suspect. More years of our people having to be far more careful than needed. I¡¯d like to keep the rumors and populace fixated on that giant monster, not our kind,¡± I said as we entered a new hallway. One with more junk on the floor. Trash, clothes¡­ and¡­ buckets. At least the buckets were empty.


    Reatti sighed, telling me she likely didn¡¯t think anything I did would change anything.


    Well¡­ she was likely right. But I still had to try.


    ¡°Afraid your little pet will get found out if the humans are on edge, are you?¡± Reatti mumbled.


    I stopped walking.


    The still and stinky air grew colder as I waited.


    Reatti stopped walking, coming to a stop right next to me. She didn¡¯t look at me, but she did grab her own arm as if suddenly aware of what she had just said.


    A long and heavy moment passed before Reatti took a deep breath and sighed.


    ¡°Sorry Vim¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t know what to say,¡± Reatti said.


    Turning to face her, I studied the way she kept her eyes on the ground. She was ashamed¡­ but I could tell she was also upset. Upset at herself. Me. The situation. Everything.


    She knew she was being vindictive and emotional, yet also couldn¡¯t help but feel her anger was justified.


    How similar we were.


    ¡°I can¡¯t honestly say that Renn¡¯s presence didn¡¯t cause this, Reatti,¡± I said gently.


    Reatti finally looked up at me, and I did my best to not grow upset over the look in her eyes. ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious Vim? The only reason they even realized we were here is because of her. They smelled her. Look at all this! They¡¯ve been down here for years. Maybe even had been in Lumen as long as we have!¡± Reatti¡¯s voice grew louder as she stepped aside to point at all the clothes and junk around us.


    She stepped away a few feet, and then turned to glare at me. She looked like she wanted me to set her straight. She had the look of someone waiting to be punished.


    Did she want me to grow angry and upset with her?


    ¡°You¡¯re not wrong, Reatti,¡± I said gently.


    Reatti¡¯s face scrunched up, and proved I was right. She didn¡¯t want me to agree with her.


    ¡°One could argue it would have happened eventually, Reatti¡­ but there¡¯s no denying that the spark to cause the fire was Renn. Her presence forced fate¡¯s hand,¡± I admitted.


    She made an odd noise as she groaned and stepped away from me; she grabbed her sword¡¯s pommel¡­ but didn¡¯t draw it. She instead went to pacing, frustrated.


    ¡°You can blame her Reatti. It¡¯s okay,¡± I said to her.


    The meerkat shook her head. ¡°No it¡¯s not!¡± she cried.


    ¡°It is.¡±


    ¡°It isn¡¯t!¡± she shouted.


    ¡°She¡¯ll blame herself too, Reatti,¡± I said.


    She stopped pacing, and her shoulders slumped. ¡°I know,¡± she cried.


    I smiled at the woman in front of me. Maybe I didn¡¯t have to worry over her running off or becoming like Tosh at all.


    Glancing down the hallways, to make sure her shouting hadn¡¯t drawn the attention of anyone or anything¡­ I nodded and approached Reatti once I was sure it was safe.


    ¡°Who do you think your brother blames, Reatti?¡± I asked her.


    Reatti sniffed as she shook her head. ¡°No one.¡±


    ¡°What of Merit? She had been there too,¡± I asked.


    ¡°Merit will only hate herself,¡± Reatti whispered softly as she wiped her eyes.


    ¡°And what of little Fly, Reatti?¡± I asked further.


    Her face scrunched up even more as she glared at me. ¡°She¡¯s just a child,¡± she nodded.


    I nodded back, glad she understood.


    ¡°You can hate, Reatti. Your brother was taken from you. You can hate all you want. But don¡¯t let your hate blind you to the sorrows of those around you,¡± I said.


    ¡°Should I run away?¡± she asked.


    ¡°You can. I¡¯ll help you if you¡¯d like,¡± I suggested.


    As Reatti sniffed and tried to clean her face of tears and snot, I studied the way she swayed in front of me. She suddenly looked exhausted again. ¡°What of you Vim?¡± she asked.


    I frowned. What of me? Was she asking for my thoughts on Renn, what I thought she should do, or something more?


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you upset?¡± she asked after I remained silent.


    Ah. ¡°I am,¡± I said.


    ¡°At yourself,¡± she scoffed.


    ¡°Yes. A hypocrite. I know,¡± I admitted with a nod.


    She sniffed as she smiled. ¡°You are¡­ but I guess that¡¯s why you¡¯re the protector, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    I shrugged, since I no longer really believed such a providential excuse. Hadn¡¯t for centuries.


    So many said I was perfect for my role, since I didn¡¯t allow my emotions to intrude or make my decisions. Yet in truth it made me worse than those who did.


    ¡°It¡¯s not your fault Vim,¡± Reatti said.


    ¡°Are we going to go back and forth like this forever?¡± I asked her.


    She coughed a laugh, and then shook her head. ¡°I mean it. You wanted to come here. You wanted to hunt them down. You suggested using Renn as bait even. We ordered you not to,¡± she whispered.


    My eyes blurred a little, and I wished she hadn¡¯t realized it. At least¡­ not so quickly.


    I wanted her to blame and hate me, not anyone else. Not herself. Not the Society as a whole.


    ¡°And it¡¯s not¡­ your and their fault for trying for a better result, Reatti. There¡¯s no shame in trying to be better. We¡¯d not be anything more than monsters if we didn¡¯t try to be kind and welcoming,¡± I said.


    ¡°Yet you knew from the beginning. Didn¡¯t you?¡± she asked.


    Did I?


    Well¡­


    ¡°See? How many times has this happened? Where everyone votes against what you suggest, and you just let it happen. Maybe it is your fault, for not being stricter with us,¡± Reatti said.


    ¡°Some have said that, yes,¡± I agreed.


    Reatti sighed and once again went to cleaning her face. As she did I was reminded that she was¡­ well¡­


    Young. Young of heart. She may be as old as Renn, but she was more like Lellip and Lomi. She was more like Fly than Renn, even more so right now.


    ¡°What should I do Vim¡­?¡± Reatti whispered softly.


    ¡°Whatever you think you must¡­ though I hope it won¡¯t involve death or bloodshed¡­ and that you¡¯ll not do it alone, whatever it is,¡± I said gently.


    She smiled at me with a pained grin. ¡°I¡¯ll not kill myself, I promise,¡± she said.


    That was good¡­ but I was more so worried over her attacking others, really. Namely a certain woman she¡­ somewhat rightfully¡­ blamed for her brother¡¯s death.


    ¡°Nor Renn, Vim. I know it¡¯s not really her fault,¡± Reatti said.


    I blinked and hoped she didn¡¯t say such a thing just because my worry had been visible on my face. ¡°If it makes you feel better¡­ she and I will leave soon,¡± I said to her.


    She shook her head. ¡°That¡¯s not fair, Vim. Don¡¯t banish her from here over this. That¡¯s cruel,¡± she said.


    Reatti blinked some tears out of her eyes, and I couldn¡¯t help but praise her. She likely couldn¡¯t help but hate Renn, yet was able to say such a thing¡­ and even mean it.


    Brom would be proud of her. It was too bad she wasn¡¯t the one to be there during his final moments¡­ it would have likely put to rest a lot of Reatti¡¯s hate and vitriol. Though she hadn¡¯t been there, seeing his mangled corpse had oddly calmed her. The first thing she asked for upon waking up from being knocked out was if I¡¯d help her un-bury him from the rubble, but she hadn¡¯t let me help bury him after.


    ¡°Where¡¯d you bury him?¡± I asked her.


    She shifted and blinked at me. At first I thought she¡¯d not tell me, but she then smiled. ¡°Beneath a huge tree. He wanted to be buried in an open field, so I found the densest part of the forest I could,¡± she said.


    I smiled at her, and nodded. Yes¡­ that was just like her.


    Reatti gulped and her smile faded, and I realized she was about to sob and cry.


    ¡°Come on Reatti¡­ let¡¯s finish this and go home. You need a warm meal,¡± I said.


    ¡°Mhm,¡± she made a noise as she let me pat her on the back, and I guided her to join me back down the hallway.


    The movement was a good excuse for Reatti not to break down crying, yet she still sniffed as she held back her tears. She walked slower than earlier too, but stayed next to me. I planned to have Reatti join me in most of my efforts and tasks for the next few days, if not weeks. It¡¯d help her keep her mind occupied, and hopefully her hate too.


    Walking side by side, I sighed as I realized this would only get worse. Reatti would be like this for years. Merit would get worse, too, and then of course there was Renn¡­


    Such chaos never faded away quickly. Even when the enemies were slain, and the danger gone¡­ there was still much to worry over.


    Rounding a corner, Reatti and I ended up at another cave-in. One that had a person trapped beneath the rubble.


    Walking up to the wall of brick and dirt, I noted the familiar tentacle root within the rubble. It wasn¡¯t moving, but it was obviously the cause of the collapse of the hallway. It had broken through the ceiling.


    There was a man half stuck under the pile of debris. He was dead, and his head and right arm were the only parts of him exposed. He had been trying to claw and dig himself free for what had likely been some time. There was blood all over the floor in front of him, and not from any visible wounds. He had tried to pull himself free, desperately.


    ¡°He had been alive,¡± Reatti whispered as she saw the same things I did.


    I nodded.


    ¡°Another thing to prove that most of those down here are gone, Vim. Someone would have heard him screaming, likely. No one came to his aid,¡± Reatti said.


    ¡°Or they did, and decided not to help him upon finding out whom he was,¡± I said.


    Reatti shifted on a heel, not liking what I had said.


    But it was the truth. Reatti may not know, but I knew from experience that there were many people down here who had been¡­ or were¡­


    Well¡­


    Cruel. Diabolical.


    They had fed monsters for no reason. They had willingly sacrificed Renn and Fly. That man had been abusing that horned woman. Those humans had been terrified of them. Abused by them.


    And this man wasn¡¯t human.


    The man had a deformed forehead. One that at first glance only looked misshapen, but I knew better. It was thicker, and shaped in a way that one could realize what he was if they simply stopped thinking like a human would.


    He was a ram. One whose horns never emerged from his skin. The two bulbous bumps on his forehead were rather obvious.


    Standing, I decided his body didn¡¯t need to be dealt with. Even if the humans noticed his odd bones in his forehead, they¡¯d just chalk it up to the collapse of the ceiling. They¡¯d simply think his skull had been broken oddly, or he was deformed just enough.


    Unless of course he had other non-human traits beneath all that rubble¡­ but his hand was human enough. As was his arm, and shoulders.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I said as I headed away, to find another hallway to venture down.


    These bodies would need to be dealt with eventually. Another source of disease¡­ luckily these waterways were all drainage and rain water, but the carcasses would still corrupt and decay into the soil. It was a good thing society hadn¡¯t developed to the point of running potable water yet.


    Though¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll need to check the Societies¡¯ water source,¡± I said, making sure to make a mental note to do so.


    ¡°Oh? Where is it?¡± Reatti asked.


    ¡°Underground, but not a part of the sewer system. It feeds off a spring below,¡± I said with a point beneath us.


    ¡°So¡­ definitely something that could have broken,¡± she noted.


    I nodded. ¡°Maybe. Most of the damage is in this area. We might be lucky and the Animalia building is far enough away, and it is unscathed,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hm,¡± Reatti nodded as we found a stairwell. One that only led down, and not because it was blocked off or broken. It seemed to only lead to the floor below.


    Staring down the dark stairwell, I sighed as all the stuff I would need to do started to nag at me.


    Check the pipes. The sub-floors. Check the sewers for anymore of Fly¡¯s people, or those creatures. Get the city of Lumen to dedicate manpower to fixing the sewers and cleaning them up, one way or another. Ensure the corpse of the creature I had killed is properly disposed of. Make sure the soon to arrive church and other religious groups didn¡¯t take too much advantage of the situation. Check the ships¡­ I still hadn¡¯t found out who had captained it during the battle¡­


    Then of course, all the troubles of the inhabitants of Lumen. My inhabitants. The Society itself.


    The next few weeks will be painful and long.


    ¡°Vim,¡± Reatti whispered my name to draw my attention to our right. I turned as Reatti stepped back, as to let me see the people down the hallway clearly.


    There were three of them. They were gathered around something, and hadn¡¯t noticed Reatti or me yet. Looked like one was smaller than the other two, a child maybe.


    I nodded as I stepped towards them, and gestured for Reatti to stay behind me. They looked human, but I wasn¡¯t close enough yet to verify it.


    As we approached, I hoped that things went smoothly from here on out. No more deaths. No more chaos¡­ just the plain old headaches of cleaning up after a mess.


    The three noticed us, and I noted their poor appearance as they turned to face us.


    A family. A man and woman, with a young girl. All dressed in worn down rags, and were standing next to what looked like a large sack.


    ¡°Honey,¡± the woman¡¯s panicked voice as she reached out to grab the man¡¯s arm told me most of what I needed to know of them. The man stepped between the woman and the child, and he gulped. His expression told me he was doing his best to figure out who and what we were.


    Coming to a stop a few dozen feet from them, I glanced at the sack they had been messing with. It was stuffed full of clothes and other stuff. Next to the sack was a small pile. They had been sorting what they would take and what they¡¯d leave behind.


    They were scavenging.


    Just poor humans who were taking advantage of the moment.


    ¡°Sir Knight¡­ we¡¯re just gathering our stuff before we leave, that¡¯s all,¡± the man finally spoke, and I didn¡¯t need to see the panic in his eyes to know he was lying.


    Knight¡­?


    Oh. Right. The Animalia Guild emblem.


    Thanks to our clothes being destroyed during the events a few days ago, Reatti and I were now walking around in the security uniform of the Animalia Guild. I had us wearing them in case we ran into real knights. It gave us a good excuse as to why we were down here.


    I wasn¡¯t wearing armor, but the sword on my hip and the clothes made it clear I was someone of note.


    ¡°You were living down here?¡± I asked them.


    The woman and child shifted at my voice, but stayed behind the man as he nodded. ¡°Yes sir¡­ A floor down from here. It¡¯s sealed though, it collapsed so¡­¡± his voice cracked near the end, and I heard Reatti sigh behind me.


    They were human, thru and thru. The young girl peered at me from around her father, but was being held back by her mother. She looked malnourished. The parents didn¡¯t look as unfed as her. Maybe she was sick or hurt.


    ¡°We¡¯re just repacking our things, sir¡­ then we¡¯ll be gone,¡± the man said stiffly.


    ¡°Have you seen anyone else lately?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Lately¡­? No sir¡­ Most everyone ran out once the world started to shake,¡± the man said. I believed his words, since he sounded confused. He didn¡¯t understand why I was asking, or why I¡¯d even care to know.


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving soon, sir knight, real soon,¡± the woman said quickly. ¡°Just after we finish packing!¡±


    They might not be entirely lying, but it was clear not all of their stuff was theirs. Some of the clothes and items were¡­ well¡­


    There were shoes in their sack. Shoes that obviously were far too nice for them, and likely none of their sizes. The black gleam of a nobles leather shone even in the dark of the sewers. That single shoe was worth more than everything they wore.


    Hopefully they¡¯d sell it and buy the poor girl some food, and not alcohol or something worse.


    I put aside my sudden worry for the young girl, and returned my attention to the man. ¡°Soon the knights of Lumen will be down here. I suggest getting your family out before that happens,¡± I said to them.


    The man stood up straighter and quickly nodded. I nodded back and stepped forward, the family quickly stepped aside and up against the wall to let Reatti and me pass by.


    Heading deeper down the hallway, away from the human family, I ignored their hurried whispers as we left. The woman was scorning the man. She had told him they should have left hours ago.


    ¡°Hopefully no one tries to pillage the building while we¡¯re gone,¡± Reatti mumbled as the human¡¯s whispers faded away.


    ¡°The building is sealed well enough,¡± I said. I had checked all the doors before leaving.


    ¡°Was just a thought,¡± Reatti said softly.


    A good one. Though mostly born from her distaste of seeing humans act in such a way.


    ¡°There might be some looting, but I expect the knights to take over soon enough. I heard a marching horn earlier before we came down here,¡± I said.


    ¡°Marching horn?¡± Reatti asked.


    ¡°A horn used to give orders to lots of humans at once. Likely a knight¡¯s troop,¡± I explained.


    ¡°Great,¡± Reatti didn¡¯t like the sound of that.


    Reaching another intersection of hallways, I had no choice but to accept the fact that I¡¯d need to give up.


    Two of the three available new paths were blocked. One by rubble, the other by roots.


    ¡°Well Vim?¡± Reatti asked as I stared down the only new hallway. It lead to a larger room. One I recognized. An entrance, one that led to a large stairwell that went topside. One near the central market. The same one Reatti and I had used to come down here a few hours ago.


    ¡°One last try¡­ then we¡¯ll go back up,¡± I said.


    Reatti sighed but followed obediently.

 Chapter One Hundred and Eighty Nine – Renn – A Gentle Fence

    Brandy was perfect for speeches. She had that boisterous attitude, which gave her voice a wonderful loudness that didn¡¯t bother the ears. Her voice was thick of emotion yet she did it in a way that made it sound natural. She stood on a small crate, not too far from the large campfire we all sat around, and was nearing the end of her story. One of loss. One of hope.


    One that transfixed me almost as much as everyone else.


    Almost.


    It was interesting. And not just the story itself. Brandy had returned from the Bell Church right as we had all gathered to eat dinner. Instead of telling anyone what she had learned, or done, she instead clambered up on that box and began her story.


    By the way everyone was acting; no one else had heard this story before. Or if they had, it was simply that good of one. Or maybe it was just Brandy¡¯s charisma that made everyone listening become so infatuated with her and the story.


    Yet as fascinating it was to hear of a strange land, where a princess had been sacrificed and the small band of knights who had gone to save her, I couldn¡¯t stop my mind from wandering.


    ¡°And yet, even when their comrade was hurt¡­ they did not rest. They couldn¡¯t! They carried on and,¡± Brandy continued her story, and I had to shift in my seat again.


    My tail hurt. And not just because I was sitting on an uncomfortable little box.


    Glancing around at Fly and Tosh, those I was sitting in-between, I realized I needed to just get up and leave¡­ and I¡¯d be able to do so. I was sitting behind them more than not, thanks to how I had sat down last right as Brandy had jumped up onto her little crate and start her campfire story. And they, like everyone else, were completely transfixed by Brandy. Even the Clothed Woman, who sat over near the wagon the campfire had been built nearby, looked entirely fixated on Brandy.


    I waited until Brandy turned around away from me, to look at the group across the fire from us. She did that every so often. She slowly turned, and shifted, and even spun around occasionally as to always include everyone watching her into the story. She sometimes even pointed at people, to ask a question, or what they were thinking. It was an odd way of telling a story as to pass the time, and under normal circumstances I wouldn¡¯t even have thought about leaving or anything else¡­ but¡­


    Flinching as another sharp pain shot up my butt and up my spine, I grimaced and glanced around again. To make sure no one was looking or paying attention at me.


    No one was.


    We were done eating. Most were just drinking, though not everyone was drinking anything but water or tea. The world was dark, and the large fire we were all sitting around was roaring and bright. It and Brandy were loud enough to compensate for everyone being silent.


    No one would see me. No one would hear me leave.


    Taking a tiny breath, I decided to just do it. I slowly stood, carefully, and felt my heartbeat thump loudly as I stepped away¡­ as no one, not even little Merit who sat a few chairs away, seemed to notice.


    Slowly walking away, I headed towards the buildings. The house and church. So that if anyone turned to see what I was doing, they¡¯d hopefully only think I was going to the restroom or something.


    It wasn¡¯t wrong for me to leave. I knew no one would actually grow upset over me stepping away while Brandy told her story¡­ but I was tired of people worrying about me and being gentle.


    Yes. I was hurt. I was injured. Those very injuries were why I was leaving the fun little circle of happiness. Yet just because I was hurt didn¡¯t mean I needed to be treated like a baby.


    They wouldn¡¯t let me help with anything. It¡¯s been three days since we got here, and they still won¡¯t even let me help make tea.


    The worst part was their gentle over protectiveness wasn¡¯t just from my injuries, but something more serious.


    They were worried for my mental health. Even Tosh, especially Tosh, kept coming over to talk and spend time with me¡­ as if to make sure I didn¡¯t end up like him.


    Although it felt¡­ good to have so many people care so much for me, something I¡¯d never had before, I couldn¡¯t help but feel anxious and upset. I wanted to run away¡­ and not just because I felt as if I had made some horrible mistakes lately.


    Maybe if I wasn¡¯t hurting so much I¡¯d not be thinking such thoughts¡­ but right now¡­ well¡­


    I flinched as I rounded the church, and wondered how long it would take for my tail to heal. My head wasn¡¯t throbbing anymore, though there was still a nice sized section of bruises and scab covered skin between my ears. My forearms were itchy thanks to the scabby healing skin from those quills, and the bones I had broken were already feeling better¡­ I was actually doing better than I thought I¡¯d be doing, so quickly.


    Other than my tail, my right arm and hand were the real concern. It was still wrapped in the sling that they had forced onto me, and it ached more than it itched.


    Pausing a moment to look around, I sighed as I realized I had walked behind the church so much I was about to round it entirely. Walking back around it and out into the field would just give them an opportunity to see me and wonder what was wrong.


    There wasn¡¯t really anywhere for me to go here. If I went into the church, someone would eventually come in and start talking to me. Same with the house. Plus I didn¡¯t want to sit or lay down. That was why I had gotten up from the campfire in the first place.


    Yet there wasn¡¯t much space here. The thick forest that surrounded these buildings weren¡¯t far, and there was only one path nearby. The one that led to the river and lake. It was too dark for me to traverse it, in my condition.


    As I scanned the area, I found myself staring at the little fence that Vim had made when we were here last time.


    The fence circled and enclosed a small patch of gardens. Ones that had large melon looking things, some that were now missing thanks to them being plucked and eaten earlier.


    Walking over to the fence, I smiled as I stepped up to the spot where Vim and I had spoken to one another last time we had been here. It was in the middle of the fence, closest to the house.


    Leaning up against the fence, I listened to the loud laughter from beyond the house. Either Brandy¡¯s story had ended, or something interesting had happened. I heard nearly everyone¡¯s voices in those laughs.


    If things had not gone the way they had¡­ would I be laughing amongst them? Would I not be feeling the way I was?


    It was more than my injuries. It was something much deeper.


    I gulped, and did my best to not start crying. Luckily, thanks to our close living proximity lately, I¡¯d not really broken down and cried. But I wanted to. I really did.


    I wanted to sob. To curl up in a ball under the covers and just¡­


    Taking a breath, I blinked a little harder than usual to make sure my eyes stayed dry¡­ and then I turned around and slowly sat down. Leaning up against the fence, I made sure to not sit on my tail and let it lay down carefully.


    ¡°Damn thing,¡± I whispered as I got situated. I knew I¡¯d not be able to sit for long before it started to hurt too much. What was I going to do with it? Last time I had broken my tail had been with the witch. She had given me some herbal teas that had kept the pain at bay¡­ but it had still taken more than a month for it to heal.


    This time it hurt worse¡­ and not just because I didn¡¯t have that special tea the witch made. The bones had been broken in more places, and in a harsher way.


    ¡°Least I still have it,¡± I whispered as I thought of the woman who had broken it.


    I had never gotten to see if she had survived or not. Vim had killed some of them, as had Brom and Merit¡­ but I couldn¡¯t remember her.


    Hopefully Vim got her.


    ¡°Have what?¡±


    Startling, I turned to find Merit behind the fence. She was smirking at me, and I couldn¡¯t help but doubt my eyes.


    ¡°Merit?¡± I asked as I glanced around. Where had she come from? I had just been looking into the garden¡­ Mere moments ago¡­


    ¡°What? I may have white hair but I¡¯m not a ghost,¡± Merit said with a snicker.


    Well¡­ that was true¡­ but¡­


    Maybe the pain of sitting down had been worse than I thought. I wasn¡¯t paying attention¡­


    I coughed lightly, and was about to turn around and stand up but Merit waved at me. ¡°I¡¯ll sit with you,¡± she said lightly.


    Nodding¡­ I frowned as I watched Merit clamber up and over the fence. She huffed as she rolled over the fence, and fell to the ground next to me.


    Why had she climbed over it? The fence wasn¡¯t that large, and only had three beams. She could have just ducked a little and walked under it, thanks to her height.


    Merit sat down next to me on my right, and I shifted a little as I became conscious of her. I could still hear Brandy¡¯s voice carrying from the campfire, so I knew her story wasn¡¯t over. Merit must have noticed I was gone and snuck away as I had.


    ¡°Brandy¡¯s stories make me queasy. So I¡¯m not surprised you ran away,¡± Merit said lightly.


    ¡°I actually found it rather interesting,¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh? Because it was about Vim?¡± Merit asked.


    ¡°Wait what?¡± I turned to look at Merit¡¯s face, and her smile told me she was serious.


    ¡°Regret leaving now don¡¯t you?¡± she teased me.


    ¡°A little¡­ yes¡­¡± I admitted.


    She chuckled, and I wondered if I¡¯d be able to hear the rest of the story another day. Maybe Merit or Brandy would tell me about it if I asked.


    ¡°Hm¡­ just wait until they really start drinking. Then they¡¯ll start sharing even more secrets about him. It¡¯s disgusting,¡± Merit said.


    ¡°Secrets?¡± I asked.


    She nodded. ¡°You might not really realize it Renn, being so close to him, but most of the Society knows very little about Vim. That¡¯s why they get so fixated and into the stories about him. Watch, once Brandy is done someone else will get up on that box and tell a story they know. I bet it¡¯ll be Tosh next,¡± Merit said.


    ¡°Am I that close to him, Merit?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Far more than you must realize. You probably got a bunch of stories and know stuff about him that most others don¡¯t,¡± Merit said.


    ¡°You seem to know him well too,¡± I noted.


    ¡°Regrettably,¡± she mumbled.


    I smiled at her. Wonder what Vim had done to earn her distaste for him. It was such a unique hatred.


    ¡°I was starting to hurt¡­ and although I love everyone for being so overprotective of me, I couldn¡¯t stand the thought of anyone noticing and stopping everything they¡¯re doing just to make sure I was fine. So I ran away as to hurt alone,¡± I told her the truth.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Well, you didn¡¯t make it far!¡± Merit seemed to find that funny.


    ¡°I sure didn¡¯t,¡± I admitted.


    ¡°Can¡¯t blame you. You¡¯re really the only one who got hurt this time Renn¡­ I mean¡­ other than Brom, of course. So everyone¡¯s just being really gentle with you. Plus you¡¯re new, so they¡¯re worried you¡¯ll take it very personally and run away if we¡¯re not careful,¡± Merit said.


    She had got hurt too but was already healed. Completely.


    ¡°They¡¯re treating me more like a child than they are Fly,¡± I complained.


    ¡°Fly¡¯s not covered in bandages, Renn,¡± Merit said gently.


    Well¡­ that was true¡­ how was she so unharmed anyway? She had been tossed into that pit too¡­ and we had both gotten chased and attacked¡­


    ¡°You did well there, you know. Protecting her that well. Vim would be proud,¡± Merit said.


    Frowning at the way she phrased that¡­ I wondered if she had said it that way in an effort to make me feel better. Maybe she thought it¡¯d make me happy to hear the idea of Vim praising me.


    Well¡­ she wasn¡¯t wrong.


    ¡°How long does it normally take Vim to¡­ uh¡­?¡± I wasn¡¯t sure how to phrase it.


    ¡°Kill everything? Depends. Could be days, could be months. I bet it¡¯ll only take him a few more days though. Once he¡¯s killed everything he¡¯s deemed dangerous, he¡¯ll make sure the humans and the city is safe for us and then will come and let us know. I expect most of us to head to the Bell Church soon. Brandy said she¡¯ll let us know tomorrow,¡± Merit said.


    Oh had she? I hadn¡¯t heard that. Maybe I really was worse than I felt. Not noticing Brandy saying such things¡­ Merit sneaking up on me like that¡­


    ¡°Will he kill¡­ everyone, Merit?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Yes. Vim can be brutal, Renn. Even when he doesn¡¯t want to be. It¡¯s why I was so surprised he had stayed his hand that day on the roof¡­ He¡¯s usually not that gentle. Though¡­ maybe that was the wrong choice, maybe,¡± Merit said softly.


    Was it? ¡°Him staying his hand earned us Fly,¡± I said.


    ¡°At the cost of Brom, and maybe even Lumen. We don¡¯t know if it¡¯s salvageable yet, Renn,¡± Merit warned.


    I didn¡¯t nod in agreement. ¡°Brom was my fault, Merit,¡± I said.


    Merit scoffed, but didn¡¯t say anything. Didn¡¯t argue with me.


    That was kind of her.


    Although silence followed¡­ it wasn¡¯t an awkward one, nor was it heavy. We sat side by side¡­ listening to Brandy¡¯s voice carrying on the wind. Thanks to the fact I didn¡¯t need to wear a hat here, my ears weren¡¯t impeded. I was able to hear her clearly, even from the other side of the buildings.


    She was talking about the princess. What she had done and said to the knight who saved her from certain doom.


    ¡°So that knight was Vim?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes. One of them.¡±


    ¡°Who were the others?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. The princess is her, Renn. This is Brandy¡¯s story,¡± she said gently.


    My mouth went dry, and I now seriously regretted leaving. How rude of me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad Renn, jeez. I can tell you it later if you¡¯d like. Or anyone else. Brandy tells it all the time,¡± she said.


    ¡°Still¡­¡± I sighed as I closed my eyes and listened a little closer. Based off the way Brandy spoke of what the princess had said, and did, she must have been young. Very young.


    ¡°She embellishes a little too. It hadn¡¯t been that big of an army,¡± Merit said with a smile.


    ¡°You know that but don¡¯t know who the other knights were?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Oplar told me. She was there. She might have been one of the knights, I guess, if you think of it that way,¡± Merit said as she crossed her arms and leaned back. She wasn¡¯t tall enough to actually rest against the fence, as I was. Where my back rested against one of the fence¡¯s wooden pickets, her head was what touched it when she was sitting.


    ¡°I¡¯ve not met Oplar yet,¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh? Interesting. She was with Vim not too long ago, so I thought maybe you had.¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°She was with him not too long ago?¡± I asked.


    Merit shifted and elbowed me gently in my side. ¡°I don¡¯t mean it that way. Vim killed a Monarch, and Oplar had gotten involved. Just at the right place at the right time. She stuck around with him for a bit after, like she always does. She chases stories, Renn. She¡¯s fascinated by such things.¡±


    Stories. Maybe that was why she went around telling everyone them.


    ¡°Well she missed this one,¡± I said.


    ¡°That she did¡­¡± Merit sighed.


    ¡°If Lumen is¡­ uh¡­ Lost, as you put it¡­ what do we do, Merit?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Well¡­ some of us will go to the Bell Church. Others will likely head to Telmik. A few will likely head to where they¡¯ve been before. Then we¡¯ll have many years of growing pains, as Brandy and the rest slowly rebuild the Animalia Guild, or whatever form of it they use next time,¡± Merit said.


    ¡°Next time,¡± I said softly.


    She nodded. One of her thick locks brushed against my arm as she did. Was she closer? ¡°We¡¯ve had several companies and guilds over the years. I¡¯ve only been here for a short time, as you know¡­ I spent most of my time in the Society in the south, trying to build the kingdom,¡± Merit said.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± A part of me wanted to say I¡¯d like to have seen that kingdom, and been there to help¡­ but I kept my mouth shut. After all every time I tried to help all I ever did was make it worse.


    ¡°You¡¯d have liked it Renn. I wish I could have shown you it,¡± Merit said.


    Glancing at her, I went still at the sight of tears glistening in the night.


    ¡°I would have loved to see it,¡± I said gently.


    She nodded, and then started twirling her thumbs around each other. The action was very childish. ¡°You know Vim tried his best. He really did. But¡­ well¡­ those involved. They failed. We failed. We weren¡¯t strong enough. Not wise enough. People gave up. They stopped trying. They¡­ betrayed,¡± Merit spoke softly, yet seriously.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± I wasn¡¯t sure what to say. Vim did seem to try his best, so that wasn¡¯t a surprise¡­ but it was surprising to hear Merit compliment him.


    ¡°You tried your best too Renn. So please don¡¯t¡­ hate yourself too much over this. We were all there too you know? So was Vim. We all equally share in the blame,¡± Merit said.


    Ah. So this is why she was telling me of that kingdom.


    She was trying to say my failures¡­ our failures, here now, are not as bad as I felt they were. Since everyone has made them, likely some even worse.


    Yet¡­


    ¡°It still feels bad Merit. Even if Brom hadn¡¯t¡­ died¡­ What of all the others? Those Fly had wanted to bring to the Society with her. There had been other children, per her words. We¡¯ve lost them. Doomed them,¡± I said.


    ¡°Then next time be better. Don¡¯t sacrifice everyone in the future you can help just because you stumbled and failed today,¡± Merit said.


    I blinked at her. ¡°I plan to¡­ Really Merit¡­ It¡¯s not like I plan to run away or become like Tosh had been, I promise,¡± I said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be upset that I¡¯m worried about it. You''ve been crying the entire night, in your sleep,¡± Merit said.


    ¡°No¡­¡± I groaned and covered my face, to rub my eyes. Surely not!


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t that bad. You just sniffed and rolled around a bunch. Most didn¡¯t notice, I don¡¯t think,¡± Merit said kindly.


    ¡°Wonderful,¡± I wondered who had noticed. Merit was likely being gentle with me. Had I kept everyone up then? All night long? Sobbing in my sleep?


    ¡°Most will just think it¡¯s your pain, so don¡¯t let it bother you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s somehow worse,¡± I said.


    Merit giggled at me, and then leaned closer. I went still as Merit leaned against me, putting her head on my arm. Maybe she was doing it since she couldn¡¯t comfortably lean against the fence¡­


    Although her closeness hurt a little, since she was leaning up against my right arm¡­ I was still very humbled by her proximity. Her willingness to be so close to me showed just how much she liked me. Merit wasn¡¯t very keen on being touchy-feely with others.


    ¡°I came here to beg you not to leave. To not go with Vim. But¡­ maybe that¡¯s your destiny. I ignored mine. It cost me everything,¡± Merit spoke quietly, as if afraid she¡¯d be heard. Brandy¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t as loud as it was earlier, but there was now other voices lingering in the air. Her story must be over, and now they were all making small talk.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure if he¡¯ll even let me go with him anymore, Merit,¡± I said evenly.


    Merit shook her head, and I noted the way her thick hair rolled along my arm. It felt wet, though wasn¡¯t. ¡°Vim doesn¡¯t do that Renn. Even if you had actually failed, and had done so spectacularly¡­ as long as it wasn¡¯t malicious he¡¯ll never judge you for it. Never stop you. He¡¯s a monster, but not a cruel one,¡± Merit said.


    Monster¡­ She¡¯s called him that before.


    ¡°Do you know what he is?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Vim? No. I have a few ideas, but no I don¡¯t know,¡± she said.


    ¡°What kind of ideas?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I think he¡¯s a Monarch. But he and everyone else¡­ even other Monarchs, say he isn¡¯t one. So I¡¯m not sure how that works,¡± Merit said.


    ¡°Monarch¡­¡± I thought of that wolf. The one Vim had given¡­ or fed? That heart to.


    She thought he was like that?


    Merit nodded. ¡°It makes sense. He can kill Monarchs. He¡¯s immortal. I¡¯ve seen him speared by dozens of arrows, all over his body, and a few days later he was fine. Not even I¡¯d survive that, Renn. Crush my heart and I die. Crush his and he just coughs up some blood and gets angry,¡± Merit said with a wave in the air, as if swatting away a bug.


    ¡°Immortal¡­¡± I whispered and wondered if he was. I had been¡­ very hurt, and distressed, when I had seen him after Brom died¡­ but I could still remember it clearly. He had been covered in huge gashes, and blood. He even had a horrible cut on his face, splitting his lower lip to the point I had been able to see bone.


    ¡°If he really is who knows¡­ but I¡¯ve seen him endure horrible damage and not even flinch. Only Monarchs can do that,¡± she said with a nod.


    ¡°What are Monarchs, anyway?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Merit glanced up at me, and I shook my head.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± Merit didn¡¯t say anything as she studied me.


    I gulped, and wondered what to say. Why was she looking at me as if I was something weird?


    ¡°A Monarch is a ruler. A descendant of one of the first ones. A bloodline that gave birth to an entire species. In the past they were considered gods, or servants of them. Today most are just mindless beasts incapable of thought or reason. In the Society, that I know of, there are only three Monarchs. Tor, in the west in his canyon, Bray a giant wolf, and the little multi-tailed creature in the Cathedral,¡± Merit said.


    ¡°Wait what?¡± I sat up a little straighter.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°That cute little thing is a Monarch?¡± I asked, unable to believe it. It had been adorable¡­ and hadn¡¯t seemed dangerous at all!


    ¡°Yeah. It is cute, I guess,¡± Merit nodded.


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding¡­¡± I had a hard time believing it¡­ for some reason I had thought Monarchs were all¡­ well¡­


    Like that creature in Lumen.


    Though, I had thought Bray had been beautiful, hadn¡¯t I? She had been pretty¡­


    ¡°There¡¯s probably more. But those are the only three I¡¯ve ever met. There¡¯s supposedly a couple in the south, and one in the islands to the west, but I¡¯ve never met them or anyone who knows them so that might just be rumors,¡± Merit said.


    ¡°So¡­ not all Monarchs are dangerous, then,¡± I said.


    ¡°Tor isn¡¯t dangerous because he has no desire for anything beyond his canyon. Bray is unable to leave her prison. And the little one in the Cathedral isn¡¯t powerful enough to worry about I guess. Honestly Renn, it¡¯s best to assume any Monarch you encounter is dangerous. They usually operate entirely on instinct. An instinct of destruction, reproduction and such. Not things you want to be at ease with,¡± Merit said.


    Absorbing this information, I let my mind race as I thought of¡­ well¡­ everything.


    Merit thought Vim was a Monarch. Honestly¡­


    ¡°How does¡­ how do you even tell if someone or something is a Monarch?¡± I asked.


    Merit shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ve been told they have a certain smell. I can¡¯t tell though.¡±


    ¡°Thus your belief Vim is a Monarch. His lack of scent,¡± I said, understanding.


    ¡°Well that¡¯s one of the reasons, yes.¡±


    It made sense, at least.


    ¡°Does everyone think Vim¡¯s a Monarch?¡± I asked.


    ¡°A lot do, yes. There¡¯s dozens of theories and ideas¡­ there¡¯re bets too. So if you somehow squeeze the truth out of him, don¡¯t tell anyone else until you tell me so I can make sure my bet¡¯s right, okay?¡± Merit said happily.


    ¡°Sure,¡± I agreed.


    Merit chuckled happily, which made me smile. She¡­ shook a little when she laughed. Not badly, but enough it felt odd.


    Her chuckling ended and a warm silence filled the air. Sitting next to one another, I found myself growing a little sleepy¡­ maybe I could convince Merit to sleep in the same bed as me tonight. She was cold to the touch, but it felt good.


    ¡°Be careful, Renn,¡± Merit then whispered.


    I turned a little, to try and see her face. It was hidden by her thick hair.


    ¡°You¡¯re strong¡­ strong enough to be with him. Yet weak enough to get hurt. Gentle enough to suffer. So please¡­ please¡­ be careful,¡± she whispered.


    My eyes blurred as they watered, and I endeavored through the pain and wrapped Merit with my right arm. Holding her close, I gave her a hug.


    ¡°And you say I¡¯m gentle, Merit,¡± I said to her.


    She sniffed. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Holding the gentle woman close, I basked in her kindness¡­ and hoped a day would come that I could truly earn the kindness Merit was giving me. The kindness they were all giving me. The kindness they gave without judgment, and without expecting anything in return.


    This was what I had wanted all this time, after all.


    A home. A family. People who could understand me¡­ people who I didn¡¯t have to bury after just blinking a few times.


    So even though it hurt, both physically and in my heart¡­ I¡¯d continue onward. Enduring.


    For the Society.


    For them.


    For Vim.


    And of course¡­ for myself.

 Chapter One Hundred and Ninety – Vim – Lumen’s Decleration

    ¡°All major families have flown their banners! We shall not rest until our home is safe again!¡± Thraxton¡¯s voice carried over the crowd, barely bothered by the storm winds rolling in from the sea.


    He was up on the stage in the center of Lumen, surrounded by not just knights in armor but the cloth and silk of clergies and merchants. Behind them, covering the castle wall the community stage sat right in front of was a sea of color. Dozens of large banners, bigger than a grown man, fluttered in the wind behind him. He was likely right. Chances are even the lowest of nobles and merchants had vowed their services to aid Lumen and its people.


    Our banner was fluttering near the center, only three away from Thraxton¡¯s. Ours would be right next to his, if not for his son¡¯s banner and his wife¡¯s.


    ¡°We vow to you, Lumen shall not just rebuild¡­ but do so stronger! Together!¡± Thraxton continued his speech, and all of Lumen was enthralled by it. I turned a little, to look over Reatti¡¯s head and scan what was likely the entirety of Lumen around us.


    The large street, the largest in Lumen, was packed shoulder to shoulder. Women and children were on men¡¯s shoulders. People were on the roofs of the buildings nearby, and dozens of heads peered out of windows. There were more people than stone or city, it was an odd sight.


    Reatti blinked up at me as I turned back around, to look the other way. We were near the stage, but in the balcony reserved for merchants. It was only on the second floor, and usually it let us sit or stand leisurely¡­ yet right now it was as packed as the rest of the street. I had put Reatti to my right, next to the banister, as to not force her to stand shoulder to shoulder with humans.


    ¡°No demon! No Monster! None shall break us! None shall defeat us! We¡¯re Lumen! A city without masters!¡± Thraxton continued his ideologue, and I recognized the transition. He was no longer telling the listeners of what they had done, found out, and planned to do¡­ but was now going to release his proclamation. The proclamation of sovereignty.


    Those in power were going to utilize the creature as a scapegoat. They were going to claim it was a malicious entity sent by those who were jealous. Who wanted Lumen for themselves.


    Although¡­ deceitful. It was better than the alternative.


    I¡¯d rather them blame some foreigners than my own people. Better they thought it some kind of beast controlled by foreign kings or witches.


    My eyes wandered to the knights on the stage. Most were far too old to be actual knights. They were the heads of their households. The lords of noble families. I only recognized a few of the faces on the stage, but that wasn¡¯t a surprise. Brandy and Gerald handled Lumen¡¯s negotiations for me. The only reason I even knew Thraxton was because I had known him from a small boy.


    ¡°Declare it! For all to hear! Lumen stands! It stands tall! And stands alone!¡± Thraxton roared his defiant decree, and the world went deafening as the entire crowd bellowed in agreement.


    For a tiny moment, the world heard them all.


    Such a thing usually was followed by war¡­ but there was no war to wage. No real enemy.


    There were a few nations and city states nearby that would try to retain control over Lumen, but it was doubtful any of them would actually send armies as to occupy it. The massive mountain range that surrounded Lumen, and the inland sea that surrounded the parts that those mountains didn¡¯t, made it a difficult place to truly control. There were several paths through the mountain range, but they all lead to other nations. One to Telmik, one to the south and another north. One singular nation wouldn¡¯t be able to blockade their trade routes, and as such it was a fruitless endeavor. And Lumen had been built as a solid fortress. It could withstand siege for... well... Likely years, if it needed to. Especially with the port. As far as I was aware only one other nation had a naval military capable of threatening Lumen from the sea, and that nation was currently at war with the south. The nations in today''s era couldn''t wage war on multiple fronts, they didn''t have the technology or the know-how.


    I sighed as I noticed those injured in the crowd. The crowd was massive, so massive that I shouldn¡¯t have been able to see many who had been hurt¡­ by laws of averages even though that creature had decimated an entire section of Lumen, the vast majority of Lumen hadn¡¯t been damaged at all. Yet here was the proof. Bandages were everywhere. Broken and mangled bodies. People on crutches, or supported by their fellows. There was also a swath of black garments, typical in the style of the many surrounding regions religion¡¯s mourners.


    Although the port had only a small portion of houses¡­ it was a focal point of the city. Where many worked, and went to shop or spend their leisure time.


    ¡°For Lumen!¡± Thraxton raised a fist, and quickly the crowd began to chant in agreement.


    Turning, I patted Reatti¡¯s arm to let her know it was time we left. She said nothing but nodded excitedly as I forced my way out of the balcony and into the building.


    I had to forcefully push my way through the men and women, but none of them complained or even bothered to look at me. They too were focused on chanting alongside their fellows. Shouting their glory for Lumen.


    The chanting was loud, ear numbing, even in the house. Heading for the stairwell, I was glad that at least inside the house it wasn¡¯t too crowded. Although more people were in this building than likely ever before, they were all crowded around the windows and balconies.


    Once downstairs, I groaned at the sight of the exit. The large double door was packed with people, all shouting their allegiances¡¯ to Lumen. To each other.


    ¡°Crazy,¡± Reatti said, and didn¡¯t do so quietly¡­ but no one noticed. I had likely been the only one able to hear her.


    Forcing our way out of the building, I quickly headed for a nearby alley. I knew that although crowded, since so many people wanted to see their king and leaders it¡¯d not take long for us to reach a section of alleyways and back roads that we¡¯d be able to easily traverse.


    It surprisingly took longer than I thought. Thraxton¡¯s voice faded away by the second road, but it took the third before the crowd started to thin enough that I no longer had to push shoulders aside.


    On the fourth street, Reatti was finally able to sigh in relief. The loud roar of the crowd erupted again, sounding as loud as the creature had done a few days ago.


    ¡°Humans are crazy,¡± Reatti said as she hurried up next to me.


    ¡°They¡¯re dangerous when they get like that, yes,¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll say. They¡¯re not even declaring their allegiances to a god or anything so how are they so worked up?¡± Reatti asked as she followed me. I was taking us back to the Animalia Company building.


    ¡°Calamity breeds such fervor. It¡¯s human nature to band together during a time of crisis. It¡¯s how such huge wars can wage so easily, and how humans can fight side by side with those they don¡¯t even know, or even hate, under the right circumstances,¡± I explained.


    ¡°Just great¡­ and when¡¯d you give them our banner, Vim?¡± Reatti asked.


    ¡°This morning.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡±


    Glancing at Reatti, I didn¡¯t like the look on her face¡­ but knew better than to say anything. Her dislike of humans was now actual hate. And there was nothing I or anyone could do about it.


    ¡°Being the only banner not up on that wall would only sign our death warrants, Reatti,¡± I said gently.


    ¡°Mhm¡­¡± Reatti nodded, telling me she had already came to the same conclusion¡­ and agreed. She just didn¡¯t like it.


    ¡°Plus it¡¯s what Gerald and Brandy were planning anyway. To support and be a part of Lumen¡¯s declaration of independence. It just¡­ went differently,¡± I said.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the truth,¡± Reatti scoffed.


    ¡°Hurry!¡± A pair of men ran by, huffing as they hurried. They ignored us as they headed for the crowds.


    Slowing my pace, I took a deep breath and sighed as I imagined all the work about to pile onto my shoulders.


    I wasn¡¯t looking forward to any of it.


    ¡°Will you go to the Clothed Woman for me Reatti? To bring our family home?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Huh? Oh yes. Was wondering when you¡¯d let me go get them,¡± she said with a nod.


    ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m sure some also went to the Bell Church, but to the sanctuary first,¡± I said.


    She nodded. ¡°When do you want me to leave?¡±


    ¡°As soon as you¡¯re willing. The creature is dead, and we can¡¯t find hints of any more. We¡¯ve also scoured the sewers, and now Lumen¡¯s knights are rummaging around down there so any we missed or failed to kill are likely on the run¡­ Plus thanks to the way the humans are handling it, we need not worry over the locals. So there¡¯s no need for us not to be here. If anything we need the rest here as soon as possible, before the humans find our lack of presence odd,¡± I said.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ I¡¯ll leave once we get back then. I¡¯ll take a horse,¡± she said.


    I nodded. She could run faster than a horse, but not for as long. Also with the city being on alert it would likely be odd for Reatti, a young woman, to run out of Lumen in such a way. Especially since she was rather well known by Lumen. A negative to being a very vocal member of the company. Her being the front desk, the first to greet someone¡­ well¡­


    Maybe her position should be reconsidered. At least for a short time.


    Maybe she¡¯ll take up her brother¡¯s mantle of being the knight.


    The two of us walked in silence for a bit, until we neared the section of the city that had gotten damaged by the creature. I paused a moment to stare down one of the roads, to watch the distant workers as they chopped up a large tentacle root. Several fires were burning around, which the incoming storm¡¯s winds were making the smoke fly every which way.


    ¡°How long will it take them you think?¡± Reatti asked.


    ¡°Not sure. Weeks at least. It¡¯s decomposing too, which is annoying¡­ the storm will impede the efforts too,¡± I said.


    ¡°How would you do it?¡± she asked.


    ¡°A much hotter fire, for one,¡± I said. She frowned, and I could tell she wanted to ask more but I ignored her look and pointed at one of the collapsed buildings nearby. ¡°I checked the port earlier. I¡¯ll need to find a way to make sure there¡¯s room for our ship to dock when they return¡­ Most of the docks are sunk, or had burnt down in the fires,¡± I said.


    ¡°Want me to bring them back on foot?¡± she asked.


    ¡°No. They must have taken a lot of stuff, since they used the ship. Better to just return with it. Even if the ship has to stay moored out at sea for a bit,¡± I said. After all even if the ship couldn¡¯t dock it was fine. They could just use the smaller boats to ferry themselves into the city.


    ¡°They did. Most of the vault is empty, Vim,¡± Reatti said.


    ¡°Is it?¡± That was startling, but not a surprise.


    Reatti nodded as we crossed a broken street. The stones in the middle were all lifted upward, as if from an earthquake. Chances were there was a large root just under the street, buried and stuck.


    ¡°Can I ask¡­ a serious question, Vim?¡± Reatti asked, grabbing me by my right sleeve. I turned and nodded, pausing as to face her.


    She held onto my sleeve, and I waited patiently for her to gather her nerve. I usually didn¡¯t wear long sleeves, but my wounds hadn¡¯t healed completely yet. The gashes were still visible; the cuts still bled a little. I had worn a long sleeved jacket as to hide them as best I could.


    ¡°Will you take Renn? When you leave? Once this is all done?¡± she asked.


    Taking a small breath, I shifted a little as I stared into Reatti¡¯s watery eyes. The look within them was more fear and concern than hate.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, Reatti. I can¡¯t force Renn to do anything anymore than I can force you to. Personally¡­ I think it¡¯s best she leaves, yes. But I¡¯ll not force her to,¡± I said.


    She gulped and nodded. ¡°I know. I know you can¡¯t¡­ I just¡­¡±


    ¡°Just want her gone. I don¡¯t blame you. I understand,¡± I said softly.


    ¡°You do, don¡¯t you?¡± she whispered.


    I nodded. I did.


    Reatti and I stood in front of each other for a moment until Reatti took a deep breath and then nodded. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll just¡­ do my best, I guess,¡± she said.


    Reaching out, I patted her on the shoulder. A gentle gesture, which made her eyebrows furrow as if she was about to break and cry again. ¡°That¡¯s all anyone could ever ask of you, Reatti. If you want I can tell Renn to¡­ stay away from you, if you¡¯d like,¡± I said.


    She opened her mouth, to immediately agree, but hesitated. ¡°That¡¯s cruel, though,¡± she whispered. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Is it? Was it?


    It would break Renn¡¯s heart¡­ but something told me she¡¯d understand.


    ¡°My brother lost his life protecting her. I shouldn¡¯t hate her like this. It¡¯s rude to him,¡± she said.


    Shifting a little, I wondered when she had come to such a conclusion. It was of course the right one, and I was glad she was wise enough to see through her emotions enough to realize it¡­ but¡­


    ¡°Although you¡¯re right Reatti¡­ that doesn¡¯t mean you should ignore your heart. It¡¯s okay to grieve,¡± I said.


    ¡°I know¡­ would you say something? For him?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Your brother¡­?¡± I asked, wondering what she meant.


    She nodded. ¡°I buried him alone¡­ but I realize now he¡¯d have liked you to have been there. When I get back, would you go with me to his grave?¡± she asked.


    My fingers trembled a little, and I did my best to keep my own feelings from overpowering my thoughts and self as I nodded. ¡°Of course Reatti, I¡¯d be honored,¡± I said, agreeing.


    She sniffed as she nodded. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    Reatti tugged my sleeve a little¡­ as if she wanted me to do or say something, but she hesitated and instead released me. I stayed still, and wondered if she had wanted me to hug her just now.


    Before she or I could tell me the answer, she stepped away and started to wipe her face. She must have started crying.


    Stepping forward, to join her as we returned to walking, I did my best to not let the awkward feeling in the air linger. It didn¡¯t belong.


    Usually here is where I¡¯d say something profound. Something to ease her burden, or make her laugh¡­ yet I wasn¡¯t able to think of anything proper to say. Reatti had come to her own conclusions, her own decisions. She had found a way to compartmentalize her hate, and put it aside. It might not have been the best way to do it, or the wisest, but it was the far better outcome than most else.


    I should praise her, but do so in a way that didn¡¯t sound too¡­ well¡­


    Moments like this is where I should be a friend, not a teacher. A friend, not a Protector.


    Yet that was all I was. All I ever was.


    Before I could think of something to say, we rounded the last corner and saw the Animalia building. It, like most of the buildings around here, was fine. Undamaged.


    Though lately it¡¯s been rather quiet. Thanks to it being all sealed up, no one¡¯s been here. Thraxton¡¯s steward had come this morning, asking for the banner in support of the declaration, but that had been the only legitimate visitor. The few carts or people that went by along the streets rounding the building did so simply out of necessity. Since the other streets nearby were damaged and unusable.


    But beggars would always show themselves eventually¡­ so I wasn¡¯t too surprised to see someone sitting in front of the main lobby doors. They were wrapped in a dark cloak, one that looked wet from a distance for some reason. Maybe it had rained elsewhere in the city, and that was where they had come from.


    ¡°Who¡¯s that?¡± Reatti asked, noticing the figure.


    ¡°Likely a beggar. I¡¯ll deal with them,¡± I said.


    Reatti nodded softly, and I wondered if she was upset with the tone I had used. It hadn¡¯t been that bad had it?


    It wasn¡¯t like I was genuinely upset over someone asking for help. I just wasn¡¯t in the mood to deal with them. Since I felt responsible. I wanted those who would come to ask for help, and charity, to do so after Brandy and the rest got back¡­ so they could deal with it.


    I was a coward, in a way.


    As we drew closer, the hooded figure noticed us. They stood up quickly, so quickly she almost stumbled. I slowed my approach, since I noticed something odd about the way her hood slid and brushed against her head.


    Were they wearing a helmet under their hood? Surely not¡­ They were small of frame and size, and¡­


    Coming to a stop, I sighed as she stood up a little straighter, revealing her face.


    The cloaked woman shifted, and looked from me to Reatti with an uncertain look. Her worry barely hid the layer of hope beneath it.


    ¡°Well¡­ I suppose I did invite you,¡± I said gently.


    She gulped, and Reatti glanced at me as I glanced around. Was she alone?


    ¡°I¡¯m alone¡­ I hid¡­ until it was over¡­¡± the woman said quickly.


    ¡°Vim?¡± Reatti seemed to realize what was going on, based off the tone in her voice.


    Glancing at Reatti, I wondered what she would say or do.


    ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside,¡± I said, gesturing towards the door.


    The woman with sheep horns nodded unsurely as I pulled out the key and went to unlocking the door.


    Opening the door to a dark and cold building, I stepped in and aside as to let the woman in. She hesitated a moment, looking to Reatti who stayed still. After a moment she slowly entered the building¡­ and then Reatti followed after her.


    I kept the door open a moment, to let the hooded woman look around and use the light the door gave to do so. After a few moments I closed the door, and then latched it with the proper full-door beam that locked it firmly.


    ¡°You¡¯re one of us,¡± Reatti said as I locked the door in place.


    ¡°Um¡­ yes¡­¡± the woman took her hood off, revealing her large horns. She looked dirty, but not on purpose. I could see the streak marks from wiping. The effort she had given to clean herself was very visible, mostly thanks to how dirty she still was even after such a cleaning. By the looks of it, likely with the very cloak she wore¡­ She had washed the cloak not long before coming here. It was why it looked wet. She had bruises and injuries too, which only further made her appearance look¡­ worn down. She was scrawny too, as if she didn¡¯t get enough to eat. Likely hadn¡¯t been, especially lately.


    Reatti¡¯s face contorted as she stared at her, and I coughed lightly as to draw the horned woman¡¯s attention. Reatti would need a moment to get her emotions under control. ¡°My name is Vim. I¡¯m the Protector of the Society,¡± I introduced myself.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯m Wool. I uh¡­ um¡­¡± she hesitated, and I wondered if she thought I was expecting to hear her title or something like it, since I had introduced myself in such a way.


    ¡°You¡¯re part of Fly¡¯s people,¡± Reatti said sternly.


    Wool startled a little, but nodded. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m¡­ He said if I came here, I¡¯d be able to be free,¡± Wool said with a point to me.


    Studying the woman, I wondered the source of her name. Her hair was human in nature, not like a sheep¡­ maybe she had a more sheep like appearance hidden beneath her cloak. I could just barely remember her in the sewers, from that day, but couldn¡¯t remember more than her face and horns. Her dirty appearance, and the how and why she had been in that hole was what I remembered the most.


    ¡°Freedom. If you are able to live amongst us, while obeying our rules,¡± I specified.


    She gulped and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ why I¡¯m here. To find out,¡± she said.


    Reatti sighed, and looked away from the woman. Then she looked at me. ¡°She¡¯s only here because you killed all the rest,¡± she said.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she admitted.


    ¡°See?¡± Reatti scoffed with a wave at the woman, disgusted.


    ¡°Hold on Reatti,¡± I waved a little, to calm her. It of course didn¡¯t accomplish anything.


    ¡°Do you remember what I asked of you upon our meeting?¡± I asked Wool.


    ¡°Yes,¡± she said and nodded, confidently.


    I had asked for her help in locating Renn. She had chosen not to help me, in hopes I¡¯d kill any who tried to stop me.


    ¡°Your answer. Your response¡­ It would have invalidated your application. It would have been cause to deny you,¡± I said to her.


    Reatti shifted into a stance, yet did nothing. She had no sword or weapon, but I knew Reatti didn¡¯t need one. Wool however didn¡¯t notice, and kept her eyes on me.


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m sorry,¡± she said softly.


    ¡°Yet that¡¯s why you¡¯re here isn¡¯t it? Because you realized I had kept my own word,¡± I said to her.


    She gulped and nodded.


    Sighing, I wondered what to do with her. By all counts she really hadn¡¯t broken¡­ or failed the Societies expectations, but¡­


    ¡°What¡¯d she do, Vim?¡± Reatti asked.


    ¡°I had asked her for help in finding Renn. Before I encountered the creatures. She didn¡¯t help me,¡± I said.


    ¡°Then she can¡¯t join,¡± Reatti stated.


    Wool glanced quickly at Reatti, then back at me. She was now worried.


    ¡°Tell her why you refused my request, Wool,¡± I said softly.


    ¡°I¡­ He said he¡¯d kill everyone if I didn¡¯t,¡± she said.


    Reatti once again shifted, but this time not to take a stance as to attack or defend herself. Now she stood uncomfortably¡­ just as unsure of herself as the woman in front of us seemed to be. Reatti had understood the tone that Wool had used.


    She wasn¡¯t upset at all that I had killed her people. If anything that was the entire point she was here.


    I had promised to kill them. I had.


    That made me better than them. In her eyes at least.


    A very simple mindset. I was someone worth noting, and trying to befriend, simply because I had killed those who had been cruel to her.


    She wasn¡¯t necessarily wrong in her assumptions¡­ but¡­


    I nodded as I sighed. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you run from them before? If they were abusing you,¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Run where?¡± Wool asked me.


    Right. Her horns were too prominent, too large to hide amongst humans. Even I had noticed it offhandedly earlier, thinking she had been wearing a helmet or something.


    Renn¡¯s ears were bigger, but soft. Malleable. Those horns couldn¡¯t be bent or squished. Not something one could hide, at least not for long.


    Reatti scoffed and crossed her arms, gesturing at me. ¡°That¡¯s not an excuse. Run to the forests or hills! You don¡¯t have to live with people,¡± she said sternly.


    ¡°I¡­ I wouldn¡¯t know how,¡± the woman whispered.


    ¡°How old are you?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Oh¡­ um¡­ I¡¯m not sure,¡± Wool hesitated.


    ¡°Did you know what Fly was doing? Before this all happened?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Meeting you all, yes¡­ I¡­ I didn¡¯t really talk to Fly. She lived on the floors above, I wasn¡¯t allowed to go up there, usually¡­¡± she said.


    I frowned at the information. Her not being allowed to go topside did make sense, since it limited her interaction with humans and the risk it brought¡­ but Fly was even more at risk than she was. Fly¡¯s entire body was covered in feathers, and she had talons for feet.


    ¡°You were abused?¡± Reatti asked before I could ask for more information.


    Wool gulped and shifted. ¡°Um¡­ I was owned by the man he killed, yes,¡± she said with a point to me.


    Owned. Likely why she couldn¡¯t go where Fly could. A reason that made sense, at least. For now.


    Reatti didn¡¯t like that word either, she grumbled as she looked away. She was upset. She wanted to hate this woman, yet it was clearly becoming obvious she couldn¡¯t.


    ¡°There are rules to our Society. You understand to join you¡¯ll have to obey them?¡± I asked her.


    She nodded. ¡°Will you own me?¡± she asked. I flinched at the happy and expectant smile and tone she had as she spoke.


    Reatti groaned and I kept myself from making a similar noise.


    Great. One of these. How many years has it been since I¡¯ve had to deal with someone like her?


    Fly had been bad, but not this bad. Luckily thanks to her age, likely, and her appearance. Fly hadn¡¯t been well cared for, but they hadn¡¯t abused her in the same way. Beatings were Fly¡¯s worries. This woman¡¯s¡­ well¡­


    Not only was she older, but she was¡­ honestly, pretty. Even as filthy as she was, and covered in bruises, it was plain to see.


    ¡°Vim let me,¡± Reatti stepped forward. She grabbed the woman¡¯s arm from under her cloak and gestured for her to follow her.


    ¡°Reatti?¡± I stepped forward, to stop her. I didn¡¯t think this woman could hurt Reatti, based off what I¡¯d seen and knew of her¡­ but¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll handle this one. Come on, let¡¯s get you cleaned up you¡¯re filthy,¡± Reatti said as she pulled the horned woman away.


    Watching them go, I sighed as Wool diligently obeyed¡­ letting Reatti pull her away as if it was the most natural thing in the world.


    ¡°One headache after another,¡± I mumbled. Reatti taking over was¡­ the better option, for me, but it wasn¡¯t right. Especially right now, with the way she was.


    Though maybe that was why. Maybe Reatti needed this, needed her, to keep herself sane.


    A strange play of fate¡­ but if it worked¡­


    Reatti dragged Wool up the stairs and into the hallway that led deeper into the building. Looked like she was taking her to the employee bathhouses. The ones near the depot.


    I scratched my jaw, where a gash was still healing. It had seamed up enough to not start bleeding by my scratching, but it was itchy thanks to its healing.


    Well¡­ for now I¡¯d let Reatti deal with her. Like Fly she would need to be judged, and voted on, which couldn¡¯t happen until the rest were here. Then they¡¯d have to spend time with her. Likely though she¡¯d be fine.


    Many such women had joined our ranks over the years¡­ which wasn¡¯t a surprise since the Society was originally formed by such women.


    Those abused, or rather tired of being abused, by those who were cruel.


    Glancing at the doors, to make sure I had properly shut them¡­ I sighed and turned. To head for the vaults, to check on them. Reatti had said they were mostly empty¡­ which was likely true, but I needed to make sure they weren¡¯t empty because of theft.


    ¡°So much to do,¡± I complained at myself.


    As I walked the empty halls, to check on all the things I needed to¡­ I let my mind drift to Renn. It bothered me to think of the wounds I had seen upon her. The look of utter despair on her face as she ran off while carrying Merit... well¡­ The images made me angry, yet exhausted.


    I clung to that anger, and let it smolder within me.


    That anger felt good. Familiar¡­ yet new.


    It was the same anger I felt when I found my people hurt, yet it was different. It was a hotter type of anger. One that made me question if it was anger at all and instead maybe something worse.


    Me being upset over Renn being hurt was understandable. She was someone I was meant to protect. To cherish. And if one was willing to forgive me for the emotion and exalting her in such a way, she was also someone I should feel such over protective emotions for. After all I did love the woman. I valued her.


    Yet I wasn¡¯t supposed to. To put her above others in the Society was against the rules. It wasn¡¯t supposed to happen. I was not allowed to value another over anyone else. They were all equally priceless¡­ or at least should be.


    But I couldn¡¯t deny the truth of my thoughts and emotions. Even if I was able to hide them, and ignore them, I couldn¡¯t deny their existence.


    No matter how much I forced self-deprivation¡­ it was impossible to refute.


    So the anger made sense¡­ but then why did I feel exhausted over it too?


    Why did the thought of her suffering make me weary? The others suffering also made me angry, but they never made me feel like this. I felt this exhaustion when I failed, sure, but that was self-disappointment. Self deprecation. It exhausted me to recognize and accept my own faults and failures.


    The obvious meaning was I blamed myself for Renn¡¯s injuries¡­ but that wasn¡¯t right. After all, I blamed myself for every wound and death of my people. Brom¡¯s death hurt, but it didn¡¯t make me feel as if I was sick and fatigued.


    Had anyone else ever made me feel like this? Celine had made me worry all the time, but that had been a nagging feeling. One that made me fret. Renn made me tired.


    Thinking of all the people I¡¯ve cared for, truly cared for, I tried and failed to find someone that affected me in the way Renn did¡­ and does.


    Pondering it as I reached the hallway that led to the vaults, I went to opening the huge steel door.


    I needed to focus on other tasks, to stop my mind from wandering in such weird ways.


    ¡°So first I¡¯ll count coins,¡± I said lightly as I entered the vaults.


    Better to count worthless coins than let myself admit something ridiculous, after all.

 Chapter One Hundred and Ninety One – Renn – A Gentle Truth

    Reatti had arrived this morning. Right as the sun was rising, when the world was still more dark than light.


    She had shown up not alone¡­ yet not with Vim, or anyone I had known.


    Turns out, no one had known the stranger.


    ¡°It¡¯s Wool,¡± Fly said softly.


    ¡°Wool?¡± I perked up a little, to stare around the corner of the church building. Fly and I were hiding behind it, the both of us staring at the small crowd near the house. They¡¯d been talking for awhile, but the crowd was now smaller. And not just because of those who had left the small group to go about their day.


    Not everyone had gone up to greet Reatti and¡­ the other woman. But that wasn¡¯t because they didn¡¯t care for her, or weren¡¯t happy to see her. There were still several people sleeping inside the church, which for some reason no one was willing to wake them up yet. Which wasn¡¯t too surprising, since the sunrise was still happening. It was morning, but early morning. Too early to be this noisy, even for our kind. We were being so noisy, the birds nested on the roof of the church were chipping loudly in complaint.


    What I really noted from such a thing though was¡­ well¡­


    The others weren¡¯t like me. They weren¡¯t afraid to meet Reatti.


    I had hid, like a coward.


    Though, oddly, so had Fly¡­ though obviously, for different reasons.


    Fly nodded quickly, her feathers brushing against me as she did. She was in front of me, but I was leaning forward and over her a little as to look with her. ¡°She lived in the sewers like I did¡­ but I¡¯ve never really spent time with her. She was always with others, and deeper below. I¡¯ve never had a problem with her, but I didn¡¯t like the one who owned her,¡± Fly said.


    ¡°Owned her¡­?¡± I asked softly.


    Fly nodded and leaned back a little, which made me have to step back too. We couldn¡¯t see Reatti or the crowd anymore as Fly glanced around as if to make sure no one was listening. ¡°She was owned by Ortho. A huge man with a flat face and claws. He was cruel, he killed for fun,¡± Fly said.


    ¡°So not someone who we¡¯d let join us,¡± I said stiffly.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure about Wool. She was his, but that doesn¡¯t mean she was mean too. I never knew her well¡­ I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve spoken to her more than a few times,¡± Fly said as she stepped back to the corner and peered around it.


    I sighed, and wondered how and what happened. For Reatti to bring her here then surely that meant Vim had allowed it¡­ but¡­


    ¡°She usually was hurt, though. She might be okay,¡± Fly said lightly.


    Right. Owned. She had meant that word literally.


    That Ortho had owned her, like a slave. Like an item, not a person.


    Humans did the same¡­ just like with Lamp and her people¡­ So it wasn¡¯t really that big of a shock that our kind did the same thing. Especially when one took into account our people¡¯s abilities and strengths.


    For instance if Vim wanted to¡­ well¡­ force himself of anyone in the Society, I doubted anyone could stop him. If others who were stronger than most desired or wanted to be cruel in such a way there was little those weaker, like Fly, could do to stop them.


    I gulped at the thought of my own family. Although they had not outright declared one another as slaves or property¡­ well¡­


    It was the same thing. The same cruelty.


    The same evil, just by a different name.


    ¡°Are we hiding from Reatti or the sheep?¡±


    Fly and I both jumped at the new voice. We spun, and were greeted by Liina¡¯s odd smirk as she leaned out of one of the Church¡¯s windows.


    ¡°Did we wake you? I¡¯m sorry,¡± I apologized to the grinning cat.


    ¡°No. The birds did,¡± Liina pointed up at the roof, and I nodded in understanding. There was a nest of sparrows or something up there, and they were growing noisier with the sunrise. They squawked as if there was a predator nearby. To them that''s probably exactly what we were.


    ¡°You talked to them already? Didn¡¯t see you¡­¡± Fly said as she looked back around the corner, at the crowd.


    ¡°No, Jasna told me. We¡¯re going to return home. A few will go to the Bell Church while the rest of us will go back to Lumen,¡± Liina said. She lowered herself against the windowsill and rested upon it; after she updated us she took in a deep breath and yawned. The sight made me smile; she was more cat-like than I was.


    ¡°How¡¯s Reatti, you think?¡± I asked her carefully.


    ¡°Seems fine. Likely just trying to keep her mind focused, Renn. It¡¯ll only become a problem if you let it,¡± Liina said softly.


    I wanted to complain and comment on how¡­ simple she was making it out to be, but I knew better and kept my mouth shut.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go say hi to Wool!¡± Fly darted off, excited.


    About to follow after her, I hesitated and groaned.


    ¡°Reatti won¡¯t blame Fly either, Renn. If she does then she¡¯ll at least not act on it. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Liina said softly.


    ¡°You talking to Renn?¡± a voice from within the church asked. It sounded like Jasna, based on the huff.


    ¡°Don¡¯t pack that! I¡¯ll want it on the trip home!¡± Liina turned, and then raised her voice as she stepped away from the window. Jasna and Liina went to loudly talking to one another, and in a way that told me they really were packing.


    Packing¡­


    Taking a deep breath, I decided to just get it over with. I had to. It wasn¡¯t like I could just¡­ ignore and avoid Reatti forever.


    ¡°Unless she wants me to, that is,¡± I said softly as I stepped over to the corner of the church and peered around it.


    Reatti was with Brandy and the Clothed Woman. The crowd was gone. Or rather, fixated on something else. It was now near the house, around Wool. Fly was in the center of it, talking loudly with the¡­ horned woman. Those definitely were sheep horns.


    Wonder if she was related to Lughes in any way.


    Steeling myself I stepped out from behind the church¡­ and awkwardly approached both the crowd and Reatti.


    Who did I go to fist? Wool was interesting. A new face. A new member, like Fly. Someone who had needed to be saved, and by the looks of it had been. She was all smiles, as were all of the people around her. Everyone seemed very excited to be talking to her¡­ a little too excited even. Was it because she was something of a happy surprise, or was it more? Did someone know her or something?


    As I approached, I found I didn¡¯t have to make the decision. Brandy was waving me over.


    Picking up my pace, I did my best to not notice the way Reatti stared at me as I approached. Passing the small crowd, I noted the happy voices as people asked Wool questions, and Fly oddly seemed to answer them more than the one they were directed at.


    ¡°She¡¯s healing, but the wounds were severe,¡± Brandy said lightly as I stepped over to the three women. I noted the way Reatti shifted with Brandy¡¯s words.


    The Clothed Woman turned a little as I stepped up next to her. It was impossible to tell where she was looking, but I felt it wasn¡¯t me she was studying but Reatti.


    ¡°Renn, we¡¯ve been given the all clear. We¡¯re all going to head back to the ship, then back to Lumen,¡± Brandy told me.


    I nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± I said.


    ¡°It is. I am happy to oblige my duties, but my Lords would beg your leave,¡± the Clothed Woman said.


    Frowning softly at her as Brandy chuckled, I noted the way Reatti shifted again.


    Ah. Reatti wasn¡¯t just uncomfortable because of me, but because of the Clothed Woman.


    Maybe they didn¡¯t like each other.


    ¡°Vim¡¯s gotten us wrapped up in the restoration of Lumen. He¡¯d like you all to hurry as to help him with it,¡± Reatti said with a stiff voice.


    ¡°Restoration?¡± I asked.


    Reatti nodded, but she didn¡¯t look at me. ¡°Typical Vim stuff. He¡¯s promised the Societies¡­ or well the Animalia Guild¡¯s resources in the effort to clean up and rebuild Lumen. As to fool the humans and keep their eyes off us,¡± she explained.


    Oh. Wow.


    ¡°Makes sense,¡± I said.


    ¡°Regrettably,¡± the Clothed Woman said.


    Brandy chuckled as she nodded. ¡°He¡¯s always quick on his feet. What¡¯ll be interesting to find out is if he¡¯s thought ahead already and has realized how much profit we¡¯ll get from such an endeavor,¡± Brandy said.


    Profit¡­ from charity work¡­? Likely something to do with politics then.


    ¡°Which is undoubtedly why he has requested your return, Brandy. So you and the rest of us can deal with it all,¡± Reatti said.


    ¡°Who could blame him?¡± the Clothed Woman said.


    ¡°Right. I¡¯ll get everyone ready,¡± Brandy said, and stepped away. The moment she did she started barking orders to the group nearby, which all startled and quickly dispersed as to obey.


    As she left I realized I was going to have to fend for myself. Brandy had called me over¡­ likely for a reason, yet had left already.


    Which meant I was to talk to Reatti¡­ Well, not alone. The Clothed Woman was still here.


    Looking to the one in question, I frowned as Reatti crossed her arms and glared at the Clothed Woman. ¡°I¡¯ll not hurt her,¡± Reatti said stiffly.


    Huh?


    The Clothed Woman shifted a little, and I wondered if that was the gesture of a smirk. ¡°No. You won¡¯t.¡±


    Blinking at the very matter of fact tone coming from the Clothed Woman, I tried to understand what they were talking about.


    It was me, obviously¡­ and¡­


    The Clothed Woman was protecting me? Or rather ensuring I would be fine? Why?


    Reatti huffed, and then looked to me. ¡°You and I will be taking Fly and Wool to the Bell church. We¡¯ll be taking a cart,¡± she said.


    Oh. ¡°Okay¡­¡± I nodded, unsure of what to say or do. We were going to the Bell Church? I had wanted to go there, so that wasn¡¯t that bad of a thing¡­ but¡­


    An odd silence followed, and Reatti shifted as she grumbled and scratched the side of her head. As if itchy. ¡°Okay,¡± she said, then stepped away. Walking past me as to head for the church, likely to help everyone pack and load the carts as to leave.


    Watching her go, I wondered what I was supposed to have said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let her hate bother you Renn. Her hate isn¡¯t worth the blood it boils,¡± the Clothed Woman said.


    Turning to her, I frowned at her words. ¡°I got her brother killed... She has a right to hate me,¡± I said.


    Her white cloth danced as she shook her head. ¡°Who ordered him to wield a spear?¡± she asked me.


    I gulped, and wondered if she meant literally or figuratively. Did she know he had a spear in his hand at the moment of his death¡­? Had someone told her? ¡°Well¡­ Vim, maybe?¡± I wondered. ¡°But no¡­ Vim doesn¡¯t order anyone to do anything,¡± I said after a moment.


    ¡°Exactly. He chose that life. He chose his death. Her hate is a simple excuse to allow her to overlook her own brother¡¯s faults. Think nothing of her hatred, or her self-pity,¡± she said.


    Shifting a little, I wondered if this was stemming from her religion¡­ or if she was actually trying to keep me from hating my own self. Something told me it was both.


    ¡°You speak like Vim sometimes,¡± I said to her.


    The Clothed Woman tilted her head, and I swore I saw an odd smile in that gesture. ¡°Why dear, that¡¯s a fine compliment. And an interesting one. Usually Vim is much kinder when speaking of such things. He must be more open with you,¡± she said.


    I gulped and shifted. Was he? He actually was kind when talking about such things, she was right¡­ but sometimes he spoke in a similar way. Especially when it came to his weird beliefs concerning free will and such. Vim would let others suffer and die if that was what they themselves desired¡­ so he could be cruel in his own way. Ruthless.


    She turned, and was now likely looking at the church and the carts being loaded. It seemed everyone was awake now, and excited.


    Did it upset her to see people so happy to leave already? Though maybe not¡­ she really did seem to dislike many here, as did they dislike her. I haven¡¯t paid much attention but even I¡¯ve noticed that most here won¡¯t even talk to her.


    ¡°They think the creature was a Monarch. Was it?¡± the Clothed Woman asked.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know. Fly and her people called it Master Monarch, but the only Monarch I¡¯ve met is Bray, and I have no idea to tell if one¡¯s a Monarch or not,¡± I said honestly.


    ¡°You¡¯ve met Bray?¡± the Clothed Woman asked.


    Woops. That was a weird tone in her voice, even for her. ¡°For only a tiny moment, yes,¡± I said.


    For a long moment she said and did nothing¡­ and I felt some sweat start to gather under all my bandages. It made me itchy.


    ¡°Did Vim say it was a Monarch?¡± she asked, and finally looked away from me.


    ¡°Oh¡­ No. He never said it was, though he never said it wasn¡¯t either,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± she hummed and then pointed past me, to the carts and wagons. ¡°Watch your tail around her, Renn. She and her brother were weak of mind, but she¡¯s still dangerous in her own way. Especially while you¡¯re injured. I¡¯d join you to make sure you¡¯d be safe, but to do so would only result in more bloodshed¡­ I don¡¯t mind that, but Vim would. And I¡¯m not ready to meet my Lords just yet,¡± she said.


    Blinking at the woman covered in white cloth, I wasn¡¯t really sure what to say or think of what she had just said. It was clear what she meant, of course. She felt I wasn¡¯t safe with Reatti. But she couldn¡¯t come with me because she wasn¡¯t allowed to go near the Bell Church.


    ¡°You¡¯re not allowed to even go near the Bell Church?¡± I asked her gently.


    ¡°Only if I¡¯m willing to fight and kill those who would do the same to me,¡± she said plainly.


    Great. Right. Vim had said many didn¡¯t like her.


    It¡¯s so weird that we could all be a part of the same Society, yet have such hate and disgust for one another.


    ¡°I appreciate the thought, all the same¡­ If it makes you feel better I promise to not let her hurt me, if I can help it. I feel horrible for what happened but¡­ I have much to do,¡± I said to her, deciding to ignore her statement.


    She nodded. ¡°Good.¡±


    Although¡­ an odd conversation, and a little unsettling, I still found myself smiling at the woman in front of me.


    It seemed we were friends. Wonder what I had done to earn her respect in such a way. Especially since she seemed to hate so many of us.


    ¡°Odds are I¡¯ll not see you again for a few years. Make sure you have some better stories when you next return, Renn. Scars and pain are the tithes of my Lords, but I¡¯d rather you bequeath them from someone else.¡±


    My smile grew as I nodded. ¡°I look forward to seeing you again. Thanks for letting us stay here, I¡¯m sure we were noisy,¡± I said.


    She waved lightly as she turned. ¡°It is fine, in small quantities,¡± she said softly.


    Ah. So she had enjoyed it. Interesting.


    Now that I thought of it, she had participated in most things. Every night, while everyone cooked food around that large fire and told stories she had been there. She had never really spoken or laughed, but she had still been there. Sitting with us.


    ¡°Goodbye,¡± I said gently, and wished I was confident enough to hug her. No one had really said it¡­ but I got the feeling she wore those cloths for a reason. They were similar to bandages.


    I didn¡¯t want to hug her if it would hurt her.


    ¡°May my Lords never find you,¡± she said as I turned away.


    Hesitating a moment, I wasn¡¯t sure what to say to that¡­ but decided it was best to just nod and smile. That had probably been a happy parting saying, coming from her.


    Someday I¡¯d need to learn about her Lords¡­


    Approaching the church, I stayed back a bit as everyone went to and fro while loading the carts. The strange boxes they had unloaded were now being reloaded. Even Wool was helping out, joined by Fly.


    After a few moments of my staring, I shifted and wished I could help. My right arm was still in the sling, but I felt strong and well enough that I could still be of assistance. My left arm felt rather good today, actually.


    ¡°Did you say goodbye to the Clothed Woman, Renn?¡± Brandy noticed me standing indecisively, pausing before going back into the church to grab something else.


    I nodded. ¡°I did.¡±


    She smiled at me in a way that told me she was glad to hear it. Which was odd¡­ the Clothed Woman and Brandy seemed to be friends, or at least more at ease with each other than the others here¡­ yet as far as I was aware Brandy was a devout believer in the faith of Telmik. The opposing opposite of the Clothed Woman¡¯s.


    Maybe they had earned each other¡¯s respect in another way, which let them overlook their differences.


    Brandy stepped aside to let Wynn and Herra past, and then stepped over to me. I shifted a little, and tried to ignore the looks we got as people passed by while carrying stuff.


    ¡°The Bell Church isn¡¯t far. A few days, even on a slow cart,¡± Brandy said.


    Nodding, I wondered if she was trying to be kind. She must know I wanted to go back with them, and really didn¡¯t¡­


    Ignoring Reatti as she walked past, I coughed lightly and shifted uncertainly. ¡°May I ask why me?¡± I asked quietly.


    ¡°Fly asked that you¡¯d go with her,¡± Brandy said just as quietly.


    Fly had? Really? Wonder when that conversation had happened.


    ¡°I guess that reason is a good one,¡± I admitted.


    ¡°It is, isn¡¯t it?¡± Brandy¡¯s smile told me she liked what I had said, and how genuine I had been. After all it was true. Fly was my doing, good or bad¡­ and for her to want me to join her to her new home and place, meant a lot. It meant she trusted me over anyone else here, for now at least.


    ¡°You and Reatti can come back right away after dropping them off. You don¡¯t need to wait around like Vim does,¡± Brandy then said.


    Oh. Right. Vim usually stuck around a bit when something like that happened, to make sure all was well. ¡°Is Vim okay, by the way?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t he be?¡± Brandy asked with a smirk.


    I didn¡¯t like that smile. Not that it was ugly, or anything, she was pretty. But it made me want to squirm. ¡°Is it so strange a question?¡± I asked back.


    ¡°It is, actually¡­¡± Brandy¡¯s smirk died, and I watched as she delved into her mind. Into her memories. ¡°Actually, now that you say that I can¡¯t really think of the last time anyone has ever asked me or I heard someone ask if Vim was okay,¡± she said after a moment.


    ¡°Surely not,¡± I said softly. Hadn¡¯t he just fought a Monarch not long ago? With Oplar? And who knows what has happened before or since then. Surely at least a few times in the recent past people should worry for his health, right? If not out of worry for the person himself, at least for their protector? What of the worry for their own selves, due to the possible loss of the one who protected them?


    Brandy nodded as she frowned, still lost in thought. ¡°I mean it¡¯s not an impossible question, it¡¯s just¡­ well¡­ maybe it¡¯s because everyone left anymore are like us. We haven¡¯t had this many new members in such a short time in years, so everyone just¡­ knows better than to ask it, I guess?¡± Brandy rambled as she pondered, and I didn¡¯t really like where her mind was going¡­ or where it was.


    She really didn¡¯t understand why I¡¯d ask. Rather, she did. She had smirked in a way as to tease me over Vim, or rather my feelings for him. Yet beyond that she saw no reason to ask the question. No reason to doubt Vim¡¯s condition, or he himself.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time I had seen such a thought process when it concerned Vim¡­ but it was very startling for it to be so blatant.


    I understood no one really worrying over him, since he was their protector. They wanted to believe and have faith in the one who, was supposed to at least, keep them safe. So vocally admitting he might be in danger was not a good thing at all¡­ but still¡­


    There was no way I had been the only one to see the wounds on him that day. Surely they at least questioned it. Even if it was something they wouldn¡¯t willingly admit aloud, or dare to say.


    Yet no. Brandy shrugged and seemed to give up the idea, and tossed it aside with ease. She turned and pointed to the smallest cart, one that Gerald and Magdalena were hooking up a stout horse to. ¡°Your cart. You¡¯ll be taking a few items with you, if anyone tries to steal¡¯em from you make sure to give them hell,¡± Brandy said, her jubilant tone returning.


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll let Reatti handle them, if something happens,¡± I said softly.


    ¡°Honestly would be for the best, let her vent some of her anger,¡± Brandy whispered with a nod.


    Right. Great. I hadn¡¯t meant it that way, but sure.


    Wool and Fly passed by again, heading back into the church to grab some more items. They were chatting lightly about the clouds above us.


    Glancing up, I sighed at the sight of the dark blotches beyond the tree tops. Great. Rain. Storms. While traveling.


    Usually I¡¯d not be bothered by such a thing, but right now I was covered in bandages. The dampness was going to itch something fierce.


    ¡°Spend some time with her too. Make sure she¡¯s a viable member, as well you can. I¡¯ll hear your vote when you get back,¡± Brandy said softly.


    Oh. Right. I nodded quickly as I watched Fly and Wool enter the church. Neither had heard Brandy.


    ¡°Reatti says she¡¯s fine. A typical air headed sheep, she said, but,¡± Brandy shrugged.


    ¡°Think she¡¯s related to Lughes?¡± I asked.


    Brandy tilted her head, and frowned at me. ¡°No? Why? Should she be? Does she know him?¡± Brandy¡¯s questions, and their quick appearance, made me realize I had obviously mistaken the obvious.


    ¡°Sorry¡­ It was just a thought, I don¡¯t know if she is or not,¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Right. I doubt it. There¡¯re actually quite a few sheep and goats in the Society. Nearly two dozen, as far as I¡¯m aware,¡± Brandy said.


    Really¡­


    Why was that? Why were some so common, yet others so rare?


    Had we at one time all been common? Long ago?


    ¡°Brandy! Which cart should we load this one onto?¡± Wynn waved Brandy over to the carts, he was standing next to Sofia who had a small box in her arms.


    ¡°Obviously that one! Really you think we¡¯re sending any of that to those grumps!¡± Brandy shouted as she stepped away, hurrying to the carts.


    Watching her go, I smiled as I watched her hop onto a cart and start pointing at boxes, causing Wynn and others to unload some of the ones they had just loaded. A few of them took them to the cart at the front, the one we¡¯d be taking to the Bell Church.


    ¡°She barks orders, without telling anyone in the first place. As if we can read minds,¡± Merit grumbled.


    I turned to smile down at my friend, who had a small fruit in her hands. She was munching on it while staring at Brandy and the rest.


    ¡°Want to come with us Merit?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°To the Bells? No. I don¡¯t mind their religion, but I hate some of the people there. Plus with you and Reatti going, I need to stick with everyone else just in case something happens,¡± Merit said.


    Oh. Right. With Brom gone¡­ well¡­


    I gulped as I glanced around at those around us.


    How many fighters were left?


    ¡°Just me and Brandy. Lawrence is strong too, but he won¡¯t fight for anyone but himself so he can¡¯t be relied on,¡± Merit said, and not quietly either.


    ¡°Were my thoughts that obvious?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I read you as easy as the book,¡± Merit nodded, proud of herself.


    I smiled at her and nodded back. Yes. She had been reading that little black book the last few days. ¡°Did you finish it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve read it three times already, and plan to read it again on the trip back, and then I¡¯ll hand it off to whoever wants it next,¡± Merit said.


    ¡°You¡¯ve re¡ªread it already?¡± I asked. It wasn¡¯t that big of a book but that was still a surprise to hear.


    She nodded. ¡°Of course, how would I remember it otherwise?¡±


    Well¡­


    ¡°Not everyone is like you Renn. While you¡¯re at the Bell Church you can ask for the second volume, if you¡¯d like to read it. Just bring it back with you to Lumen,¡± Merit said.


    ¡°Oh? The second volume is there? I¡¯ll ask for it,¡± I nodded, and planned to do just that. That meant I¡¯d be able to read all of them before leaving Lumen.


    ¡°When you do read it let me watch you. I want to see the parts you cry at,¡± Merit said.


    I blinked at her words, and hesitated. ¡°They¡¯re sad stories?¡± I asked worriedly. Maybe I didn¡¯t want to read them then.


    ¡°No. Not entirely. You¡¯ll see.¡±


    Great. Now I would, hopefully they didn¡¯t break my heart. It was already so fragile and right now very bruised.


    Merit put the rest of the remaining fruit into her mouth, and mumbled something I didn¡¯t understand as she ate it. Then she pointed at the house nearby. ¡°Did you say goodbye?¡± she swallowed and then asked.


    I nodded.


    ¡°Good. She likes you,¡± Merit said.


    I nodded again, though wasn¡¯t sure why.


    Fly and Wool went by again. This time they were carrying pots and pans. Fly smiled at me as she passed.


    ¡°Earlier before, what¡¯d you say to Brandy to make her weird?¡± Merit then asked.


    ¡°Hm? I made Brandy weird?¡±


    She nodded as she wiped her mouth, likely thanks to the fruit¡¯s juices. I didn¡¯t like how I knew exactly what she was talking about¡­ or well, maybe I didn¡¯t.


    ¡°She was odd two times, one because I asked if Wool was related to Lughes, and the other because I asked if Vim was okay or not,¡± I said to her.


    Merit paused mid-wipe, and then lowered her arm as she looked up at me.


    A weird moment of silence came and went, and then Merit smiled at me. ¡°You really are a gentle one, Renn.¡±


    Frowning at her, I suddenly realized I was growing annoyed with that comment. Even though everyone always said it kindly, and for positive reasons¡­ it was really starting to bother me.


    Merit sighed as she lifted her shirt and wiped the rest of her face off. ¡°Really. I think you¡¯re the first one to ask if Vim was okay after a battle in¡­¡±


    I shifted as Merit¡¯s voice trailed off and her shirt lowered, as she frowned and was suddenly upset.


    ¡°Fly asked the other day, Merit,¡± I said gently.


    Merit blinked, and then frowned and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m trying to think of one of us who has asked such a thing. Someone who has known him for a long time. Someone who knows better,¡± Merit said.


    Someone who has known him for a long time.


    In other words, someone who has been indoctrinated into seeing him not as a person but something else.


    I let Merit ponder it for a moment, but grew tired of waiting. ¡°Well?¡± I asked, not liking where this was going.


    ¡°At least since the kingdom, I think¡­¡± she said softly.


    Looking away from Merit, and the rest of the Society around us, I did my best to keep my disgust from growing anymore than it already had.


    ¡°Strange,¡± Merit stated, deciding that was all it was. Strange and nothing else.


    ¡°Is him getting hurt really that impossible to consider?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Not at all. He gets hurt all the time. But he being hurt isn¡¯t like how we get hurt, so it¡¯s not the same¡­ When you get back, wait until I¡¯m nearby before you ask him if he¡¯s okay to his face, okay? I want to see his reaction,¡± Merit said.


    Although I nodded, I made a mental promise to myself to ask the question when we were alone. Maybe even after we left Lumen.


    Merit then sighed as she looked upward, to the sky. I followed her gaze and a moment later a far off rumble told me there really was a storm on the way. It sounded¡­ very far away. I might not have noticed the sound had I not focused on it.


    ¡°Just great. Come on Renn, let¡¯s get this all loaded and out of here. Maybe the rain will wash the stink off, too,¡± Merit said as she headed for the church as to return to helping.


    Although I followed her, I did so hesitantly.


    Staring at Merit¡¯s back as I followed her, I tried my best to not feel disappointed in my friend. For many reasons.


    Yet it was that very disappointment that made me realize I had made the right choice in choosing Vim, and not Lumen.


    Even if I was willing to ignore my failures¡­ even if I was able to ignore my faults¡­


    I couldn¡¯t ignore the fact that¡­ just like at the Sleepy Artist¡­ this place was somewhere I didn¡¯t belong. S§×arch* The Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I did love it. I loved the city. The people. Merit. Brandy. Lamp. I even enjoyed the Clothed Woman, as odd as she was.


    Nevertheless¡­


    There were still parts I hated. Parts I couldn¡¯t help but wish were different.


    Parts and people I couldn¡¯t help but feel disenchanted with.


    Once again I was forced to realize the differences between me and the others. Those who I was supposed to be similar to. They weren¡¯t humans. They were my own kind¡­ so why was I so different? Why did I think so differently than they?


    Why did their uncaring attitudes bother me so much? Why was I so upset over their comments that they barely noticed?


    Entering the church, I joined Merit as we went to putting the building back into place. We had moved the pews and pulpits as to make room for the beds and sitting areas. Since most of our stuff was now out of the church, and loaded onto the carts, it was time to put it back to how we had found it.


    Merit luckily let me help her. She didn¡¯t even seem to mind when I fumbled, or moved slowly thanks to my injuries or bandaged arm. Her willingness to let me help her made me happy, even if it was just a simple gesture.


    Yet even as I worked, and as happy as I was to be allowed to¡­


    The back of my mind wouldn¡¯t let go of the realization. The truth. The terrible reality that I was going to have to really start facing, and accepting. Likely soon.


    Once again I had fallen in love with a place I didn¡¯t belong. Once again I found myself needing to leave, before something forced me to.


    It wasn¡¯t good for it to have happened again so quickly. Although Vim and I had gone to several places since leaving Ruvindale, and the Sleepy Artist, this was the first place I had actually considered a location I could live at. The Cathedral in Telmik had been too busy. Too noisy. Though maybe now I¡¯d deal with the amount of people a little better, after spending so much time here in Lumen. And the other locations had been too personal¡­ too tiny, for me to find a place with.


    Lumen was a unique location. One with many different types of people. Even though all were members of the Society, there were a few who didn¡¯t get along. Yet they lived with one another. They were copacetic. Willing to overlook their differences and live amongst each other with kindness and camaraderie.


    A place that Vim had been betting on. A place that he had hoped, and expected, would be where I¡¯d belong and end up staying.


    Which meant there were likely very few other places¡­ very few other locations, which could be possible homes for me.


    But it wasn¡¯t the realization that I was likely running out of possible places to call a home¡­ but that it likely had already been decided.


    If I couldn¡¯t see eye to eye with the people I lived with, then I either needed to learn to simply accept it¡­ or learn to live alone. Again.


    I stayed silent as I worked alongside Merit and everyone else. They were all chatting lightly, talking of the weather or their upcoming trip home¡­ but in reality the world was quiet. Their conversations were gentle things. Their voices low. They were in a hurry, yet not rushing. Brandy hadn¡¯t even barked an order since Merit and I had entered the church. The distant rumbling of the storm was the loudest thing, and it was likely something that a few of our members couldn¡¯t even hear yet. Their senses not strong enough.


    But underneath the quiet and gentle world¡­ was turmoil. My heart and mind were clashing, loudly. As if having a screaming match with one another, they were debating and arguing over the thoughts that hurt my soul.


    I wasn¡¯t going to be able to live in Lumen. I wouldn¡¯t be able to obey their rules. I¡¯d not be able to smile as they voted against my beliefs. At least, not for long.


    Which meant¡­ likely¡­ there wasn¡¯t anywhere in the Society for me.


    Nowhere I belonged.


    All because I was gentle in their eyes. Too gentle. For the wrong reasons.


    Towards the wrong people.


    Like with Amber.


    At least this time I realized it before it was too late.

 Chapter One Hundred and Ninety Two – Vim – Thraxton

    ¡°Nearly two decades of revenue have been donated already. With the promises of much more from most of the affluent families and guilds, though as you know I don¡¯t put much stock in the promises of humans,¡± Thraxton leaned forward as he spoke, to pick up the small cup of coffee from the table that sat between us.


    ¡°Hope your vaults are big enough,¡± I said. I too had a cup full of coffee, but I hadn¡¯t bothered to take more than a single drink of it yet. Even though I had requested the coffee and also the small plate of snacks sitting on the table too, I no longer had much of an appetite for anything.


    ¡°That¡¯s another thing. One of the main reasons I¡¯m here to request your aid, is because I can trust you with it all. What I desire isn¡¯t just your coins, although I do need them, it is instead your people. I can trust you. So I can trust your people thru you. You¡¯ll not steal or mismanage the funds, as all the rest will,¡± Thraxton said as he leaned back in the dark colored chair.


    I took a small breath, as to sigh, but kept myself from actually doing so. Not that I was being mindful to not be rude to the king, or would be king, of Lumen¡­ but rather because the man sitting before me was expecting it. He was waiting for me to grow annoyed, so he could smirk and bring up an old promise that I really wish I had never made.


    How could I have known that a baby would be able to remember what I had said? He hadn¡¯t even been able to talk yet. It wasn¡¯t fair.


    Renn probably had the same ability. I¡¯d need to be weary around any of her children, once they were born¡­ just in case they inherited her vivid memory.


    ¡°The council going to be happy with our company managing the resources and clean up?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°A few will complain, of course, but nothing too bad. Your guild is well respected, especially amongst the council. Gerald is well-liked too, even with those who your guild is technically at odds with,¡± Thraxton shrugged as he spoke, which told me he genuinely didn¡¯t care if people complained or not.


    His willingness to be a despot made him useful, but at the same time dangerous. Hopefully Brandy and Gerald knew what they were doing.


    It was a little amusing, honestly. I have known this man since his birth, yet I would have understood him just as well even if I hadn¡¯t.


    All men with crowns end up being the same, eventually.


    ¡°By our ledger, nearly a quarter of all the coins in our vaults belong to you or your family. Kind of amusing to think you still need financial help, when taking that into account,¡± I said.


    He smiled as he shifted and put his arm up along the back end of the chair he sat on. ¡°I¡¯ll need to donate most of my wealth too, yes. All my posturing and speeches will be for nothing if I don¡¯t put my money where my mouth is. Especially with all those damn merchants on the council. But it will be a small price to pay for the city and sovereignty,¡± Thraxton said.


    ¡°Power over money,¡± I stated.


    He nodded. ¡°Exactly.¡± He seemed excited over it.


    It was foolish, but not because it wouldn¡¯t work. Rather it was foolish precisely because it would work.


    If handled properly, which it would if Thraxton and the council really did give the position of leadership to the Society, it wouldn¡¯t just succeed¡­ it¡¯d do so wonderfully.


    Lumen would be able to become independent. The city would be rebuilt better than before. The environment for businesses, and the people who benefited from them, would become a beacon in this world. Wealth and power beyond the mountains and seas would pour in from all flocks of life and regions, only further empowering the city and its people.


    Such wealth and prosperity was the very thing I was having issues with when I considered the Animalia Company as it was already. Too much wealth and power was just a giant bull¡¯s-eye. A target. Something to be destroyed and laid low.


    So only adding to that pile of treasure wasn¡¯t the brightest move¡­ but there were more positives than negatives to this plan. The goodwill from the community, and the city, towards our guild and thus the Society would only improve dramatically. Plus with the Society being given such a powerful position¡­ not only would we as a whole be safer, it would grant us certain powers and oversight capabilities. Ones that went far and beyond anything we had now.


    There was no reason to deny Thraxton¡¯s request. Other than my own discomfort and feeling of annoyance. It would undoubtedly bring forth other disasters and issues down the road¡­ but those could be handled then, if they ever arrived.


    At the very least it would secure the Societies place in Lumen for the foreseeable future. Which was worth far more to me than any of the wealth or power it¡¯d bring.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send a messenger when Brandy and Gerald return. You can discuss the finer details with them,¡± I said, deciding to just accept it. After all, it wasn¡¯t like I could actually tell him no. The Society would need to vote on it, and I knew Brandy and Gerald would not let this opportunity pass by.


    Thraxton nodded and then took another drink of his coffee.


    I sat back a little and glanced around at Brandy¡¯s office. It was a little bigger than Gerald¡¯s, but plainer. It lacked any fancy furniture, rugs, or paintings. There were shelves like his too, but they were more bare than not.


    It was places like here that Brandy¡¯s pious nature showed itself. It was just too bad it didn¡¯t show itself at all when it came to her business practices.


    ¡°Might I ask of your newest member, Vim?¡± Thraxton brought my attention back to him. He was putting the cup back down on the table, and by the sounds it made as he did so it was empty now.


    ¡°Hm?¡± I frowned as I wondered how he had known of Fly¡­ or maybe Wool?


    ¡°The adorable one. I first saw her working as a bank teller, not that tall, golden eyes, I think her name was Renn?¡± Thraxton frowned as he searched his memories, and I noted the way he said her name. He hadn¡¯t heard her name said aloud, but instead had likely read it¡­ likely from a name-tag.


    Renn.


    ¡°She¡¯s newer, yes, but not exactly a new member. What¡¯s wrong with her?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Nothing? She¡¯s just beautiful. A few of your members are, but she¡¯s the first I¡¯ve actually found attractive myself,¡± he said calmly.


    Thraxton was speaking in a way that told me this was more small talk than not, but I still focused on him as if it wasn¡¯t. The conversation was now more serious than the one we just had.


    ¡°She¡¯s a little old for you,¡± I said lightly.


    He smirked and nodded. ¡°I bet! It really isn¡¯t fair, you know!¡± Thraxton chuckled after he spoke, seemingly enjoying the thoughts in his head.


    ¡°What would your wife think of you chasing the tail of a woman old enough to be your grandmother?¡± I asked.


    His chuckling turned into a full on laugh as he nodded. ¡°She¡¯d suffocate me in my sleep, for sure!¡±


    Would she? I¡¯ve never spent much time with Thraxton¡¯s wife, but I never got that image from her. She always seemed¡­ well... subservient. Simple. As if she had no desires of her own to speak of.


    But I guess any woman got that way when it came to such things.


    ¡°Speaking of wives, do you have any Vim?¡± Thraxton changed the topic a little as his laughter died down.


    ¡°Not that I¡¯m currently aware of,¡± I said.


    He chuckled and nodded, as if he had expected such an answer. ¡°Such a life¡­ and to think others believe I have one of wonder. How little people know,¡± he said.


    ¡°Ruling a city is fun,¡± I admitted.


    ¡°Ah! So there is a chance,¡± Thraxton sat forward, suddenly more focused on me.


    Woops.


    ¡°During wartime, that is,¡± I added quickly.


    Thraxton¡¯s smile dimmed a little, but didn¡¯t die off completely as he leaned back in his chair and sighed. ¡°You know, it¡¯s only a single year Vim,¡± he said. S§×arch* The N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°A blink of an eye,¡± I said and nodded.


    ¡°Exactly! Especially for you! This would be a great opportunity. Let Brandy and Gerald run Lumen, they¡¯ll have my full support. Surely now would be the perfect time?¡± Thraxton asked.


    I shook my head. ¡°I have no desire for your city, Thraxton. Why would I give up a year of my life for something I don¡¯t even want?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Surely your Society could use it, at least? Think about it, a whole city! You could bring all of your members here and make the perfect environment for them! And all I¡¯m asking for in return is just one year¡­ For someone who has a seemingly unlimited number of them, you sure are stingy with them,¡± Thraxton once again tried to negotiate for me.


    ¡°You¡¯re the odd one, Thraxton, not me. You are already at the top of the food-chain¡­ so just what do you even want to use me for a year for?¡± I asked.


    He didn¡¯t need to me destroy enemies, conquer nations, or defeat monsters. So just what did he want?


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± he asked.


    I shrugged as I shook my head.


    ¡°Why, Vim, I want you of course,¡± he said plainly.


    Dumbfounded, I couldn¡¯t believe the man who was nodding seriously. ¡°You¡¯re into women aren¡¯t you¡­?¡± I asked, unable to believe it. After all hadn¡¯t he just mentioned he had noticed Renn¡¯s beauty?


    Thraxton¡¯s face contorted from a serious one to one as confused as I felt¡­ then he broke out into a laugh. ¡°Not for me myself, Vim, jeez!¡± he barely got the words out as he waved me down.


    Slightly relieved, I kept myself from relaxing even more. After all, he still hadn¡¯t answered my question.


    After a moment of laughing, Thraxton contained himself and then nodded. ¡°I do want your body, or blood I guess, but not that way. I want a child from you. Preferably a son, if I could get one,¡± he finally said.


    Blinking, I contained my vast relief and calmed down. I was glad to hear of his true purpose, but didn¡¯t want him to realize how comforting I found it to be.


    ¡°A son,¡± I said.


    He nodded. ¡°I¡¯d take any child, of course, but I bet your sons have more chance to inherit your strength. Plus a son could then sire many more, while a daughter¡­ well,¡± he shrugged, not needing to say more.


    I see. So he simply wanted my bloodline. To enrich his own. To further his own agendas, even hundreds of years from now when he¡¯s long dead and gone.


    ¡°That explains all those women you used to send to my room back in the day,¡± I said as I thought of those nights, long ago. Back when Lumen had first been founded.


    He chuckled. ¡°Never worked, regrettably. I¡¯m assuming it¡¯s something to do with your¡­ unique self. Which is why I figure a year would be safe enough,¡± Thraxton said.


    A year. To give birth to a child, that he could raise as his own.


    And in exchange I get, or rather the Society gets, Lumen in its entirety.


    In any other world, in any other scenario, it wasn¡¯t a bad trade. One I might have considered... if it had been the first time someone had asked it of me.


    Though I hadn¡¯t agreed the first time either, had I?


    ¡°Nonetheless, I shall have to turn you down Thraxton. Spending a year in indulgence sounds fun, but all of the headaches I¡¯d have to deal afterward wouldn¡¯t be,¡± I turned him down, as usual.


    Thraxton smiled as he nodded, but I could see the truth in his accepting nod. He wasn¡¯t happy. Even though he seemingly had¡­ long given up in actually convincing me, he still desired that outcome.


    Hopefully in his later years he didn¡¯t become¡­ desperate.


    ¡°Do you have any children, Vim?¡± Thraxton then asked.


    ¡°If I did you¡¯ll not be able to convince them anymore than myself,¡± I warned.


    He chuckled and nodded, accepting defeat.


    I glanced at the window near Brandy¡¯s desk. It wasn¡¯t a very large one, and it was being pelted with rain. The storm was here, and had been since this morning.


    ¡°The church will arrive soon,¡± Thraxton said.


    ¡°They¡¯re already here, Thraxton. Or at least, their eyes and ears are,¡± I corrected him.


    He sighed as he nodded. ¡°That¡¯s the truth. They¡¯ve been trying to wiggle their way into Lumen ever since we opened the ports,¡± he said.


    ¡°Coins are only strong as gods when one has enough of them. They become weak when one has none,¡± I said.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the truth¡­ I¡¯ve been told that hundreds of people likely had been living in the sewers, is that true?¡± he asked.


    I nodded.


    Thraxton shook his head and he stood from his chair. He turned to stare out the window to the rain and dark clouds. ¡°Lumen should be the wealthiest city in the world, yet I feel as if we¡¯re the poorest sometimes,¡± he said.


    Keeping my scornful snicker inside, I ignored Thraxton¡¯s vain attempt of being melancholic at his own failures.


    Kings were all the same.


    ¡°How would you fix poverty, Vim?¡± Thraxton asked.


    ¡°You don¡¯t want to know how I¡¯d fix it, Thraxton,¡± I said gently.


    He smiled and nodded. ¡°Likely not¡­¡±


    Slowly standing, I decided it was best to end the conversation here. Before he really started to ask for favors, and didn¡¯t just throw them out for small talk. ¡°They should be back tomorrow or the next day, Thraxton. How about coming back here for the negotiations, instead of your castle?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Sure. May I bring my family?¡± he asked.


    I blinked at the man¡¯s odd request. Although I have met his wife, and children, I wasn¡¯t aware if anyone else in the Society had. Yet¡­


    Staring at the man who I had known since his birth, I noted the graying hair. The thin beard. The wrinkles and skin that was starting to age a little too much.


    I see.


    ¡°Sure¡­ They like you are always welcome in our doors, Thraxton, you know that,¡± I said.


    He nodded as he looked down to the table between us. At the cups, his empty mine full, and the plate of snacks that neither of us had touched. ¡°I know. I do¡­ Yet I feel as if I don¡¯t, sometimes,¡± he said.


    Frowning at him, I wondered why. He knew I was beyond his rule, as were the rest of the Society¡­ but we¡¯ve always been something similar to friends with one another. He¡¯s helped us, and we¡¯ve helped him many times over the years.


    ¡°I believe Gerald does not like me. Though not sure why,¡± Thraxton gave me the answer I was searching for.


    ¡°Really?¡± I wasn¡¯t too surprised to hear it. Gerald was¡­ odd. Yet it was interesting to hear Thraxton say such a thing, since it meant Gerald must have done something.


    ¡°He goes against me often on the council. Never anything too drastic, or dire, but often enough to be noticed,¡± Thraxton said.


    Ah. ¡°He might be doing it as to avoid anyone claiming favoritism, Thraxton. My people have to view things in such a way, especially during such negotiations,¡± I said.


    He nodded. ¡°That is likely the reason, yes. Yet sometimes it bothers me¡­ also Sofia has become very short with me, ever since I asked if she¡¯d like to marry my son,¡± he said.


    I wasn¡¯t able to contain my sigh as I closed my eyes and shook my head. ¡°Thraxton¡­¡± I groaned.


    ¡°What! You won¡¯t give in, so I need to get the next best thing, right?¡± he argued.


    Really. He¡¯s insatiable. Why were kings and lords always so unabashedly self righteous?


    ¡°Leave Sofia be. She¡¯s a hard past, the kind that such a request¡­ even if made in half jest would be painful for her,¡± I warned him.


    ¡°I figured, based off her reaction¡­¡± he nodded.


    Jeez. Poor Sofia. Children were a very¡­ touchy subject for her. At least he only asked her to marry his son, and not give birth to one.


    ¡°You¡¯re an odd man, Thraxton. You didn¡¯t wish to join our Society, yet you seem very serious about joining it all the same,¡± I said.


    He smiled at me. ¡°I want your longevity and strength for my descendants, Vim. Nothing more.¡±


    ¡°At least you¡¯re honest. Who knows, maybe one day you¡¯ll find someone willing to play along with your strange schemes,¡± I said.


    He nodded thoughtfully and then stepped around the table, as to head for the door. ¡°How about that adorable one? Renn?¡±


    About to follow him out of Brandy¡¯s office, I paused right as I stood. ¡°Renn?¡± I asked.


    Thraxton nodded expectantly as he opened the door. ¡°Not only would I get your bloodlines, I¡¯d get her beauty too! Who knows maybe I could even do the deed myself and not wait for my sons, too!¡± Thraxton spoke quickly, excitedly¡­ as if he just realized something very wonderful.


    For the tiniest moment I debated killing my next monarch¡­ then the moment faded as Thraxton turned to see why I wasn¡¯t joining him out the office.


    I coughed and gulped, and scratched my healed skin under my lips as to hide the thought that had just planted itself in my mind while I nodded. ¡°You can try. I¡¯ll not stop any of my members from agreeing to your request, if you can convince them to,¡± I said calmly, and surprisingly actually sounded so.


    He smiled as I joined him out of the office. I closed the door behind me, and was glad I was able to shut it without breaking it. Though I noted the handle was dented a little upon my release of it. ¡°One day, Vim, for sure,¡± he said.


    ¡°Just¡­ cease your hunt if anyone tells you no, like Sofia, please,¡± I asked of him.


    ¡°Of course Vim. I¡¯m a king, not a tyrant,¡± he said as we headed down the hall, heading for the main lobby so he could rejoin his entourage and be escorted out of the building.


    I scoffed at his words as he chuckled.


    ¡°Keep telling yourself that, Thraxton. From one tyrant to another, trust me when I say such lies barely work even on a good day,¡± I said.


    Thraxton laughed as he nodded, agreeing with me.


    As we walked to the main lobby Thraxton made small talk. Of the city. Of the monster. Of the storm and rain¡­ and oddly, his new pet. Some kind of squirrel one of his knights found on a hunt. Something that kept stealing his wife¡¯s jewelry.


    I obliged his small talk, returning it and adding to it until we stepped out onto the balcony in the main lobby. It was mostly empty, except for his knights and servants who were waiting for him. They were all seated and standing near the main door, and a few of the knights were stationed at the stairwell¡¯s openings. Some were making light talk; others were just standing silently¡­ looking bored.


    They noticed their king, and quickly started moving. Some of the knights hurried up the stairs as it turned to Thraxton.


    He nodded as I shook his hand. ¡°Just one year Vim. Or even just until the birth of a child,¡± he said again.


    This time he spoke earnestly, and seriously. His eyes held my own as our hands shook.


    ¡°For Lumen?¡± I asked.


    He nodded.


    I smiled and shook my head as I separated our hands. ¡°Sorry, Thraxton. But a destroyed city isn¡¯t very appealing,¡± I said.


    He sighed, and I saw the way his eyes shifted. He didn¡¯t like that I had answered his serious request with a lighthearted joke.


    Well¡­ I hadn¡¯t been joking.


    ¡°Worth a shot. See you in a few days,¡± he said as he turned to greet the knights and servants.


    I nodded as I watched Thraxton and his people pack up and leave. They left the main lobby, closing the door behind them. I walked down the lobby stairs to the ground floor, and went to lock the door they had used¡­ but paused a moment as to stare out at the rain. It was a light storm, but heavy enough to be a pain. Chances are it would heavily interfere with the burning and disposal of the creature¡¯s corpse.


    Locking the main lobby, I sighed as I headed back up the stairs¡­ this time heading for the Society Houses within.


    No one else was in the building. Before Reatti left she and I had put up notices on the doors, to let the workers know that they would get paid time off to handle their own affairs. That the Animalia Guild would reopen in a few days, and no one would get in trouble if they didn¡¯t show up immediately.


    It was an easy explanation for us not being open. It was seen as charitable and kind, yet let us hide the fact that none of us were actually here.


    ¡°As if it matters,¡± I whispered as I opened one of the heavy metal doors. I closed it carefully, and momentarily stood in front of the door as I listened to the silence within the Society Houses.


    It was¡­ unnatural, to hear nothing in here. Even when everyone was out and about, working or elsewhere, this place still usually had sounds. Like leftover lingering notes hanging in the air, indicating there was life here¡­ or rather, that there was usually life here.


    Right now however it was dead silent. Empty. Cold. Devoid of life, somehow, even though it had only been a few days.


    Walking down the hallway, I paused a moment to look at the doors I passed. They were all shut, some even locked, and there wasn¡¯t a single piece of trash or debris anywhere to be found. The Society of Lumen had packed up and ran off, but hadn¡¯t done so without diligence. Unlike the sewers, this place looked¡­ clean. Too clean. As if they had swept and wiped down as they ran out of the building.


    Maybe they had.


    I didn¡¯t wander around long, but did check each floor just in case. I wasn¡¯t sure what I was checking for¡­ but I was sure as to why I ended up in front of a certain door at the end.


    Staring at the door that led to Renn¡¯s room, I silently reached out and pushed on it. Unlike most of the other doors, this one wasn¡¯t locked.


    Likely because Renn hadn¡¯t locked it herself. I had sent her back with Merit¡­ she had been hurt.


    The door to Renn¡¯s room swung open gently, squeaking a little loudly in the silence, until her whole room came into view.


    Her bed, only partly made. Some clothes draped over the side of the bed, and her dresser was wide open. Maybe she had changed clothes before leaving.


    Taking a small breath, I took in what little of her scent I could smell¡­ and stayed outside of the room. On the precipice, just outside in the hallway.


    Her easel was visible, but at this angle I couldn¡¯t make out the whole picture. It looked completely from here, but it was hard to tell. Rungle¡¯s face was now on it.


    She had mentioned she had finished it.


    Blinking, I shifted a little as a bright flash lit up the room. Shortly after, the world rumbled as the sky complained.


    Near the window being noisily hit by rain, were little flowers. Notably a small cactus¡­ it sat proudly in the center of the windowsill, even though the smallest of the bunch.


    They¡¯d be back soon. Reatti had left yesterday. No matter what path they took, or vehicle they chose¡­ boat or cart, it didn¡¯t take long to get here from the Clothed Woman¡¯s sanctuary, or the Bell Church.


    Glancing back down the hallway, to the other rooms in the distance¡­ I did my best to not worry.


    I worried over my people. Over Reatti. Over Fly.


    Yet it was obvious who I was worrying about the most.


    Would Renn return with the rest?


    If she even did¡­ would she be the same Renn I knew? Would she smile and laugh the same? Or would she be different¡­ like Tosh.


    Would she still desire to be with me? To become like me?


    Most gave up such a dream after they endured failure. And although Renn hadn''t particularly failed in reality... I knew that was how she will interpret the events.


    ¡°I might have lost her,¡± I whispered.


    The worst part was there was nothing I could do about it.


    Even if I was willing to¡­ favor her over the others, and dedicate time and effort towards her and no one else¡­ there wasn¡¯t much one could do about mental afflictions.


    My only hope was that Renn would be strong enough. Strong enough to not break. To stumble, yet get back up.


    A part of me thought she was¡­ but¡­


    ¡°I had thought Tosh to be strong too,¡± I whispered.


    Of course it wasn¡¯t just Renn I should worry over. Reatti and Merit were those most affected. Reatti losing her brother¡­ Merit for having been there during the moment it happened. Merit especially took such things critically. She held herself to a higher standard than most realized, so when she failed it took her years to mentally forgive herself¡­ if she ever did. Fly was luckily young enough that she might be fine, but she too was someone I needed to keep an eye on. Then obviously Wool, though I was going to let those at the Bell Church handle her.


    The rest¡­ well¡­


    ¡°Our people are too old,¡± I said softly as I looked back at Renn¡¯s room. Specifically at the painting of Rungle and Stumble.


    Too old to be enduring these burdens. Too tired. Too weak.


    Even Renn wasn¡¯t a young child.


    They should all be living peacefully without trials and tribulations. Living out the remainder of their long lives without a care in the world.


    Instead they must now dedicate years to rebuilding a city none of them actually cared for. Just to ensure the place they called home wouldn¡¯t be stolen from them. They must now become entangled in politics, and nobles and merchants. They must now become the very things that I usually destroyed to keep us safe. Even Thraxton, that human, who I personally didn¡¯t mind, was going to eventually become an annoying problem. As he and his family grew more powerful, and his desires became more serious¡­ it would us, the Society, who would have to deal with him. Thanks to the situation the Society was now responsible for more than we needed to be. And that very responsibility, taken and accepted as to protect ourselves, would only in the end do the opposite.


    All because of a few simple events. Whether they had been handled properly or not was now irrelevant. The fact that something as simple as a few non-humans and a large creature could cause such chaos¡­ even whilst I was right in the middle of it¡­


    I sighed as I reached into Renn¡¯s room, just far enough to grab the door¡¯s handle. I shut it, and didn¡¯t like how I could still smell her even as I walked away.


    All of this happened, and was happening, because I couldn¡¯t carry the burden properly. Because I had not been strong enough, fast enough, or smart enough.


    Once again I was being forced to admit and accept something that no one else would. At least¡­ not aloud.


    My single pair of shoulders weren¡¯t enough.


    Not anymore.


    If they ever had been.

 Chapter One Hundred and Ninety Three – Renn – The Bell Church

    The Bell Church¡­ was more than just a church with a bell.


    Walking behind the older woman as she guided me to the library, I wondered if there were as many buildings as there were people here. It felt as if there were several dozen buildings, yet I hadn¡¯t seen more than a handful of people yet.


    The whole village was centered around the church, but it was done in a way that left a lot of room open. Large gardens, small patches of tree clusters, and even swaths of well kept grass were in-between all the buildings. It was obvious they had built this place to be¡­ nice. Pretty. Calming.


    Even the houses were large, yet not imposing. Only a few had more than a single floor, but they all had fancy roofs and large windows. Most were made of stone too. Stuff not usually seen in smaller villages.


    ¡°Such a pity. To suffer in such a way for your sisters,¡± the old woman spoke evenly, but seemingly to her own self more than me. After hearing the story of what had happened from Reatti and the rest of us, she and most that were here seemed¡­ well¡­ A little too calm and unbothered over it. It wasn¡¯t that they were indifferent, or not sympathetic¡­ they were just¡­


    They reminded me of Rapti. Even natured folk who were rather religious.


    The older woman in front of me was even wearing the familiar gray ropes that I had see in Telmik.


    She hadn¡¯t introduced herself yet, and now it felt a little awkward to ask for her name. I¡¯d been talking and walking with her for the better part of the morning. We had arrived here late last night, too late to do more than inform the few who had been awake in the church of what had happened in Lumen and who we were.


    It was a good thing I had slept a bit before getting here, on the cart with Reatti and the rest¡­ otherwise I¡¯d be exhausted. I hadn¡¯t slept at all last night. Though I really wasn¡¯t sure why.


    We passed some large hedges that looked freshly cut. I studied the way they rounded the path we walked upon, and led to a larger building to our right. It wasn¡¯t the building we were heading to, but it looked bigger and more important than most of the others we were passing. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Are there a lot of us here?¡± I asked.


    ¡°If you three join our numbers here will grow to twenty nine. There are only three humans here, and they¡¯re elderly. Too old to be a threat,¡± she said as she glanced back at me.


    I frowned at her words, and wondered if she had said that because she thought I hated and despised humans. I mean¡­ I guess I could understand that. Not only because of who and what I was, but also with me being hurt.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been told men aren¡¯t really allowed here either,¡± I said.


    She nodded as we approached what was likely our destination. We walked onto a new path, one that led to a circular building. ¡°There are four men here. Three are our kind. They too are harmless,¡± she said.


    I opened my mouth, to try and explain to her that she didn¡¯t need to be so gentle with me¡­ but decided against it. Maybe she wasn¡¯t being gentle, but rather giving me a warning. I¡¯d hate to embarrass myself like that, making a mistaken assumption in such a way.


    ¡°And¡­ you¡¯re believers of the same religion in Telmik?¡± I asked.


    ¡°We¡¯re members of the Church of Songs, yes. There are a few others here who don¡¯t necessarily subscribe to our particular order, but they¡¯re sisters all the same,¡± she said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve read your bible,¡± I said gently as we walked up to the building¡¯s front door.


    She paused before the door and turned to look at me. She studied me for a moment, and I wondered how old she actually was. She looked old. She was hunched a little, her hair more white than not, and her eyes were a little faded. Yet she wasn¡¯t¡­ wrinkly, at all.


    Shifting a little I nodded. ¡°I enjoyed reading it, even though Vim complained when I did,¡± I said.


    The older woman tilted her head, and then smiled knowingly. ¡°Of course he did. I didn¡¯t know you knew our protector,¡± she said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been traveling with him. Ever since Ruvindale, where I met him. A little over a year ago, I guess,¡± I said.


    ¡°Interesting¡­¡± she mumbled the word as she turned and opened the door to the library.


    Watching the older woman enter first, I hesitated at the bright place inside. I studied it for a moment, and then looked around outside. Off in the distanced I could see people. Some walking between buildings, other mingling with one another near the church. It was odd how¡­ flat this place was, compared to the huge mountains that surrounded us.


    Yet the oddest part was that the world was kind of dark. It wasn¡¯t raining, or windy, but it was cloudy. Dark clouds hovered above, making the world seem melancholic¡­ yet¡­


    Looking back into the library, I narrowed my eyes at the bright glow from within. How was the inside of a building so much brighter than the outside?


    Entering carefully, I turned as to use my left hand to close the door. My right was still in my sling, even though it no longer ached as badly as it had been.


    ¡°Oh my, you brought a guest Sister Yana,¡± a new voice greeted me as I turned and stepped deeper into the library.


    As I walked up to the two women, one who I know knew was named Yana, I looked up at the source of the place¡¯s brightness.


    Huge windows were on the ceiling. In fact¡­ the entire roof looked to be made of glass. The glass was somehow amplifying the little bit of sunlight peering through the clouds, to the point that it felt as if I was looking up at a brightly lit sunny day in summer and not a cloudy one.


    ¡°Why look at you, such fascination. Is she a fox, Yana?¡± the new voice brought my attention back down to earth, and I smiled gently at the younger looking woman who was smiling at me. She too wore the same gray robes Yana was wearing, but she had oddly shaped ears. They were pointed outward and down.


    ¡°No. She¡¯s a cat I¡¯m told,¡± Yana said calmly.


    I nodded. ¡°A jaguar, the Chronicler said,¡± I said.


    The two tilted their heads, and I felt very self conscious again as they studied me. Why did it feel like they were judging me?


    Well¡­ I mean¡­ they probably were. Just like everywhere else I¡¯ve been, the residents of the location always judged and assessed me. Sometimes even as to vote on if I could stay or not.


    If that was what they were doing, it made sense¡­ and I couldn¡¯t blame them, even if it felt weird.


    ¡°Very interesting,¡± the pointy eared woman said.


    ¡°It is,¡± Yana nodded, agreeing.


    Was it?


    ¡°Young Renn, this is Sister Braid. She¡¯s our poor soul who spends more time with paper and words than people, but we love her all the same,¡± Yana said as she introduced me.


    Warmly smiling at Braid, I nodded and gestured lightly with my right arm. Hopefully she didn¡¯t take offense if I didn¡¯t shake her hand. ¡°Hello Braid. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you,¡± I said.


    ¡°Indeed it is¡­ Why then is the first building you visit our sanctuary of stories?¡± she asked.


    Oh? Did she not like me? She hadn¡¯t sounded abrasive, but that was definitely her way of asking what I wanted and why I was here.


    ¡°She¡¯s come to request the second volume of the Queen¡¯s Lament. Lumen would like it back, for awhile,¡± Yana explained for me.


    I nodded. ¡°If it¡¯s all right,¡± I said.


    ¡°Woe is the one who would deny another the right of knowledge,¡± Braid said as she nodded.


    Was¡­ was that an okay? I glanced at Yana, who smirked at me. ¡°She¡¯s an odd one, isn¡¯t she?¡± she said.


    Oh. I see. Maybe she wasn¡¯t being abrasive with me, but was just¡­ well¡­


    Strange.


    ¡°Odd she says. Tell me Jaguar, what if it¡¯s not me who is odd but all of you? A mirror doesn¡¯t know it¡¯s a mirror, does it?¡± she asked me.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± I was lost, yet nodded anyway.


    ¡°She gets it,¡± Braid nodded back, smiling happily.


    ¡°No one does. I don¡¯t think even you do, sometimes. Renn does bring something to offer in exchange though, right Renn?¡± Yana reminded me.


    ¡°Oh. Yes!¡± I hurriedly reached into the little space between my right arm and chest, where the book rested inside my sling.


    Pulling out the fourth volume, I barely got the book out of my sling as to offer it to Braid before she rushed towards me.


    ¡°No way!¡± She screamed at me, or rather the sight of the small black book, causing me to stumble backwards in shock. Falling to the ground, I let out a tiny yelp as I landed on my butt¡­ and thus my tail.


    ¡°Braid!¡± Yana yelled at the woman who realized what she had just done, and the both of them quickly stepped up to me and reached down to help me up. I did my best to not whine or start crying as my tail throbbed, sending waves of pain up my spine.


    ¡°I¡¯m all right. Sorry¡­¡± I apologized as the two held my arms as to support me.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m sorry Renn. Are you okay? That was a real bad scream. I shouldn¡¯t of reacted like that,¡± Braid¡¯s voice was full of compassion, and her eyes were watery as she looked me up and down¡­ checking me for wounds.


    ¡°I¡¯m all right. Here, sorry,¡± I offered her the book, but Braid ignored it as she studied me. There were a few long uncomfortable moments of silence as Yana and Braid stared at me, making me feel very weird.


    I probably looked hurt. My eyes were watering, since my tail was still throbbing, but I wasn¡¯t going to blame her. She had just gotten startled at the book, and I had overreacted.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Renn. You sure you¡¯re okay?¡± Braid asked.


    ¡°Of course she isn¡¯t! I¡¯ve told you before you need to start being more conscious of people! People aren¡¯t like books; we¡¯re not cold and hard!¡± Yana yelled at Braid, and did so in a way that told me this wasn¡¯t the first time¡­ and likely wouldn¡¯t be the last time that Braid had done something like this.


    Though this really wasn¡¯t her fault. It was mine. Why had I been startled so badly? Yes she had yelled and rushed towards me¡­ but it was obvious she was simply reacting to the book I had shown her. She had been excited. Merit had gotten excited at the sight of it too; I should have expected Braid¡¯s reaction¡­ especially since Yana had made it clear Braid was a bookworm just a few seconds ago.


    Handing Braid the book, I smiled and did my best to look as calm as I could¡­ even though I was everything but.


    Something was wrong with me. I¡¯ve never been the most stalwart of people, but such a thing shouldn¡¯t have happened.


    ¡°Fourth installment. I¡¯m told by Merit that it¡¯s the best one yet,¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh! Oh¡­ Merit said that? Gueh,¡± Braid made an odd noise as she took the book from me, and wrapped it in her arms as to hold it to her chest.


    I tilted my head at her, and then looked at Yana when it was clear Braid wouldn¡¯t explain. Yana smiled at me. ¡°She and Merit don¡¯t get along,¡± she said.


    Ah¡­ Merit had said she hated a few people here. Maybe Braid was one of them.


    Which was interesting, since Merit had also held that book close in such a way.


    Or well, not that exact copy¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll get the second volume. Just the second right? Not the third?¡± Braid asked as she stepped away.


    ¡°Just the second¡­ I¡¯m told that they have the third volume already too,¡± I said.


    ¡°Good! These things are too precious to endanger so readily¡­ one alone is bad enough as it is and¡­¡± Braid¡¯s voice went softer as she disappeared behind a wall. She kept on talking though, and it sounded as if she was mumbling to herself.


    Stepping forward, I ignored Yana¡¯s happy smile as she watched me peer around the wall¡­ to the library itself.


    An odd chill ran down my spine as I took in the sight of large shelves. Most taller than me, to the point I knew I¡¯d need a ladder to reach the upper shelves¡­ and somehow, impossibly, each and every one was filled to the brim with books.


    ¡°A real library,¡± I whispered, and was a little shocked to find myself so surprised. After all, this was the Society. Of course they¡¯d have so many books¡­


    The way the bright amplified sunlight illuminated the shelves made it seem almost dream like¡­ as if it wasn¡¯t real at all.


    ¡°Fascinating isn¡¯t it? The only other place with more books is at the Cathedral, at least within the Society,¡± Yana said from behind me.


    Yes. I had seen a lot of books there¡­ but I hadn¡¯t gotten to enjoy any of them. Like always life kept me busy and¡­


    ¡°Is Vim here Yana?¡± Braid asked from somewhere inside the shelves.


    ¡°Not this time,¡± Yana said, raising her voice as to clearly be heard.


    Braid mumbled something, and I wondered if she was upset or glad over Yana¡¯s answer. It was interesting that when it came to Vim, it really could be either response.


    Stepping over to one of the shelves, I studied the spines of the many books upon it. They varied in shape, size and color¡­ but only a few had lettering on their spines. And of those that did, only one of them had letters I recognized.


    ¡°Like to read, do you?¡± Yana asked as I reached out to touch the book I was able to read. The small yellow thing had only a single word, the same as the city Reatti and I would be returning to soon. Lumen.


    ¡°I do. Very much so,¡± I said.


    ¡°And she should!¡± Braid returned, and I tore my eyes away from the books as to carefully take the small black book she offered to me.


    It like the one I had just given her had nothing on the cover or spine. It was a dark black book, and¡­ felt a little smaller and lighter than the fourth volume.


    ¡°Book two of Queen¡¯s Lament,¡± Braid said.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, and meant it. Now I could read all four back to back and not have to wait years, maybe even decades.


    ¡°Take care of it,¡± Braid said.


    I nodded as I slid it into the small space between my chest and right arm, inside the arm sling.


    Once it was safely tucked away, I realized Braid and Yana were staring at me again¡­ which wasn¡¯t too surprising. I mean¡­ I was new, and odd, plus although I wasn¡¯t covered in as many bandages as I was before I still had quite a few¡­ but¡­


    Smiling gently at them, I realized their stares weren¡¯t just curiosity. There was something else in their expressions. Something I didn¡¯t really¡­ like to see at all.


    Worry. Concern. And not just over me and my condition.


    ¡°Just what was able to hurt you like this, anyway? You¡¯re not as weak as foxes; based off your smell¡­ did the humans do this?¡± Braid then frowned as she tilted her head, and I realized why she had been staring at me in such a way.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± I hesitated, since her question told me that Braid didn¡¯t know. Didn¡¯t know about Lumen, or what had happened. She hadn¡¯t been in the church last night when we arrived, or a part of any of the groups who had arrived since then¡­ but¡­


    Well¡­ I had kind of assumed anyone who had heard the news had already run around to tell everyone else already. Maybe the people here weren¡¯t as quick to spread the news and gossip as I was used to.


    ¡°Creatures and our own kind. Predators. It¡¯s why she¡¯s here; Reatti brought her with two others who will be joining us. New members,¡± Yana said.


    ¡°Oh? You mean you¡¯re actually a new member? Not just someone who I¡¯ve never met before?¡± Braid¡¯s eyes got a little wider, and her strangely pointed ears actually rose upward in shock.


    ¡°Well¡­ yes. I¡¯ve been a member of the Society for over a year now, but Fly and Wool are genuinely new members,¡± I said.


    Braid smiled. ¡°Fly and Wool? Let me guess, a bird and a sheep,¡± she said.


    I smiled and nodded as Yana sighed. It was nice that she¡¯d focus on that more than the news of danger. To some that might seem like something a scatter brain would do, but I found it endearing. I was growing¡­ tired of people being meek and running from what scared them. Even if I wanted to do the same sometimes.


    ¡°Interesting! And Vim isn¡¯t here, really? During such an important moment? Not like him,¡± Braid said as she sighed.


    ¡°He¡¯s in Lumen¡­ handling the aftermath,¡± I said gently.


    Braid frowned and nodded, understanding.


    Before I could ask about the library right within my reach, I heard the door to the building open.


    ¡°Sister Yana?¡± the new voice drew our attention to the door. It opened slowly, and a younger woman stepped in. She wasn¡¯t wearing the grey robes as the others, but instead wore a yellow dress¡­ and she only had one arm. Her right was missing at the shoulder.


    The woman smiled at the sight of us and gestured behind her. ¡°Sister Yana, Grandmother Plumb would like you and the guest to return to the church,¡± she said.


    ¡°Does she now? Well, let¡¯s go then,¡± Yana said with a huff.


    ¡°Bye Renn. Sorry for startling you, and thank you for the book,¡± Braid raised the book, to nod to it.


    Although a little upset, I didn¡¯t complain. I wanted to linger here, I hadn¡¯t even looked around at all¡­ but the reality was I had no choice. Everyone had made it very clear that Reatti and I were supposed to leave as quickly as possible and return to Lumen as soon as we could.


    That meant no loitering. No time for rest, or to enjoy the village and its inhabitants.


    Doing my best to not get too bothered or upset, I smiled and waved at Braid as Yana stepped past me.


    ¡°See you, Braid,¡± I followed Yana out of the library, alongside the one armed woman, and we three returned to the main path and started heading back to the large church in the center of the village.


    ¡°Renn is it? I¡¯m Limb, nice to meet you,¡± the one armed woman held out her left arm, to greet me.


    I smiled as I took it, and was thankful her remaining arm was the one I could shake comfortably. It would have been awkward otherwise. ¡°Nice to meet you Limb.¡± Her namesake was obvious¡­ which made me wonder if she had been born without the arm.


    ¡°Fly speaks highly of you. She¡¯ll be living with me for awhile, so I promise to take good care of her. I¡¯m also a bird, though I have no idea what type,¡± Limb said as she pointed at herself.


    ¡°Oh? Please do take care of her. She¡¯s a very sweet girl, but she¡¯s¡­ well¡­ a little odd, thanks to her upbringing,¡± I said as we walked side by side.


    Limb broke out into a huge smile as she nodded quickly. ¡°Of course! We¡¯re used to new members being¡­ well¡­¡± Limb hesitated, and I realized she was worried she would insult me by saying what she had been thinking.


    ¡°You speak as if Renn is leaving, is that true?¡± Yana though changed the topic of the conversation, and did it in a way that bothered me. Her tone had sounded a little off.


    ¡°Hm? Aren¡¯t you Renn?¡± Limb asked me.


    I nodded. Reatti must have told her. ¡°I am. I¡¯ll be going back with Reatti¡­ whenever she¡¯s ready,¡± I said. Though honestly I wished I wasn¡¯t. Although I wanted to return to Vim¡­ This place was interesting. There were many people here who were obviously older members of the Society, and each with their own stories. I¡¯d love to hear why so many of those in Lumen didn¡¯t like this place, especially when it seemed so quiet and peaceful.


    Yana glanced back at us, since she was walking in front of us, but she said nothing as she looked back ahead.


    Studying her, after a moment of silence I glanced at Limb¡­ who only shrugged. She didn¡¯t seem to know why Yana seemed to care either.


    If anything¡­ I would think that she¡¯d be happy I was leaving. After all, I was a predator. One who now genuinely smelled of blood and death?


    Though¡­ maybe she pitied me. Maybe in her eyes, the eyes of a devout believer in a gentle faith¡­ maybe to her I was a¡­ well¡­ a lost lamb, which needed shelter and aid.


    Maybe I did.


    ¡°Are you a pure blood, Renn?¡± Limb then asked.


    ¡°Huh? Oh¡­ Yes, I think so, why?¡± I asked. What an odd question.


    She smirked at me. ¡°Don¡¯t meet many of you anymore. In you might be one of the last full blooded predators left, huh,¡± she said.


    I blinked at Limb, but didn¡¯t take offense. She spoke in an upbeat attitude¡­ but she sounded a little happy over the fact she had brought up. A little too happy, honestly.


    ¡°So I¡¯ve heard, yes,¡± I decided to just nod my head.


    ¡°I¡¯m a half blood myself. My father was a human,¡± Limb said as she pointed at herself.


    I blinked at her again, for a new reason. ¡°Really?¡± I asked, a little surprised.


    That would explain her lack of¡­ any visible non-human traits. Though maybe that had something to do with her missing arm¡­?


    She nodded as she pointed at the arm in question, or rather the lack of it. ¡°Yep. I was born with a stump of a wing. They amputated it for me, when I was young, so I could blend in if I ever needed to,¡± Limb said.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± I did my best to smile, even though I really didn¡¯t want to. How could she say such a thing so happily? She was practically beaming, as if it she was displaying a mighty scar earned from a horrid battle long ago.


    How sad.


    ¡°Most of our members here are either broken, or descendants of those who were,¡± Yana said in front of us.


    Limb nodded. ¡°Yeah!¡± she happily agreed.


    Broken. She didn¡¯t meant that just in the sense of someone who was physically or mentally so. She meant by blood.


    Most of those here weren¡¯t full-blooded non-humans.


    Which explained why there were some humans living here. They were the parents, likely. Since they weren¡¯t allowed here at all, under normal circumstances. That also explained why there were some men here too, even though they too weren¡¯t supposed to be.


    ¡°Fly¡¯s interesting Sister Yana. She¡¯s covered in feathers! Not even Ma¡¯ was like that,¡± Limb said cheerfully.


    ¡°Most of our ancestors were like her, yes. Though most we remember anymore are those like Renn,¡± Yana said.


    My ears on top of my head fluttered, and I wondered if our kind slowly becoming more and more human over the generations was really the inevitable end game. So far it seemed to be going that way¡­ though that didn¡¯t account for those like Fly.


    Nearing the church, I wasn¡¯t too surprised to find Reatti outside with a small group of people. She and the rest were loading packs onto two horses. The cart we had rode in on, and the horses that had pulled it, were nowhere to be seen.


    Reatti glanced at me, and then nodded. I nodded back, and was a little glad to see she wasn¡¯t really¡­ glaring anymore. She still didn¡¯t have a smile on her face, but at least she only looked peeved and not absolutely furious.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Grandma!?¡± Limb shouted at the group as we neared.


    ¡°Inside!¡± one of the other women shouted back. Limb didn¡¯t even bother or wait to look at Yana or me and simply went straight to the church¡¯s large doors and went inside.


    Yana sighed as she followed, and I hesitated a moment before following too. Reatti was obviously getting ready to leave¡­ but it looked like they still had some stuff to pack onto the horses. So I decided to just go back into the church.


    I did want to meet this Grandma she spoke of, since I hadn¡¯t yet¡­ plus I also wanted to say goodbye to Fly and Wool.


    My time with Wool had been short. Only two days, and she had spent most of those two days chatting with Fly, but I had decided she was a rather¡­ simple woman. Although older than Fly, she acted just like her. Her attention span was short, her vocabulary dismal, and she knew about as much of the world as Fly did¡­ if not less, somehow.


    She wasn¡¯t a threat to the Society, not in any real shape or form. Especially since she was notably weak. She had tried to help unload the cart with Fly and Reatti when we got here, and had been told to sit aside with me since she couldn¡¯t lift any of the boxes.


    Entering the church, I slowly followed after Yana who was following Limb to the main center room. The place where all the pews and chairs were located. Unlike most churches where the entire room faced a single direction, this one instead was built in a circular form. The center of the church had a small hole in the ground, where there was something of a stadium. A place to stand and give an oration. And all around the hole in the floor were the pews and chairs, all of them slowly rising upward¡­ which was strange, since all of the chairs were the same size and height, and I wasn¡¯t able to see a visible incline or decline in the floor.


    Away from the center of the room, near the doors we passed through to reach it, was a small group of people. Most of them were dressed in the same robes as Yana and the rest, even Fly and Wool now wore them.


    ¡°Renn!¡± Fly happily noticed me, and I couldn¡¯t help but break out into a huge smile as she ran out of the small circle of people, passing pews and running between chairs as to come up to me.


    She slowed down, but still ran into me. I accepted her impact, and gave her a small hug. Luckily it didn¡¯t hurt much anymore. It told me I was healing, just very¡­ slowly.


    Although my tail was definitely healing the slowest. Based off the way it was still throbbing from my earlier fall, it felt as if it had only just broken recently. Maybe it had in the fall¡­ maybe I had broken it again or something.


    Tossing the bad thoughts away I smiled down at Fly as she beamed a grin back up at me. ¡°How you doing Fly?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Great! I get my own room here too!¡± she happily told me.


    I nodded. ¡°I know, isn¡¯t that nice?¡± How wonderful. She didn¡¯t seem sad I was leaving at all. Bless this place, and her, for being what she needed.


    She nodded back, and I looked up¡­ as to smile at the crowd watching us¡­ but¡­


    Staring at the small group of women, I felt my smile slowly die¡­ as I realized something was wrong.


    Fly still hung on to me, so I wasn¡¯t able to move or get any closer¡­ but it wasn¡¯t as if I was too far away. Limb and Yana were now a part of the group, talking to the others¡­ but there was a strange tension in the air, and nearly all of them were staring at me.


    At least, I hoped they were staring at me¡­ and not Fly. Hopefully they didn¡¯t banish or deny Fly residence here, though I couldn¡¯t possibly see why they¡¯d do that. Not only was she just a young child, she wasn¡¯t a threat in any way! She wasn¡¯t a real predator¡­ wasn¡¯t someone who had blood-lust or¡­


    ¡°She¡¯s their child.¡±


    Even Fly noticed the cold tone. She went still, and turned around as to see who had spoken. My eyes locked onto an older woman with white hair. She had stood upon my entrance into the room, and she was staring at me with bright blue eyes that almost looked as if they shone. And not just because of the layer of tears within them. She really did look like a grandmother. She might be one of the oldest members I¡¯ve met, at least appearance wise.


    ¡°Excuse me¡­?¡± I asked worriedly as I glanced around at the other people. Why were they all standing so awkwardly? Why were the two women near Wool backing away, with looks of fear?


    And why was it me they were staring at in such a way?


    Then the old woman looked away from me, and rather forcefully. ¡°Please. Get her out,¡± she whispered with a pained husk of a voice.


    My stiff body went cold as Yana hurriedly turned and began walking towards me. She strode forward¡­ with a purpose. The type that made one anxious.


    I stepped back, and Fly actually squeezed me tighter. ¡°Renn?¡± she asked worriedly. Before I could even gather my wits or nerve, Yana grabbed me by my left arm¡­ and dragged me out of the church.


    Fly stayed wrapped around my waist as I gawked and tried to ask what was wrong, but somehow¡­ somehow I knew. Instinctively. I felt familiar bile start to squirm in my stomach and rise upward. I felt the terrible sweat begin to form, and not the hot itchy type from the bandages.


    ¡°Yana¡­¡± I groaned as she got us outside completely. I ignored the sounds of Reatti and the others nearby, loading the horses. One of them neighed.


    ¡°Renn¡­ I am sorry. But you are officially banished from the Bells. You are to leave immediately, and unless given authorized permission never allowed to return,¡± Yana spoke slowly, but firmly. She held my gaze with her eyes¡­ and even though I could barely comprehend what she was saying, I did at least acknowledge she was doing it without a hint of fear or vehemence. She actually looked hurt and sad, as if this was painful for her.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand¡­¡± I whispered as my eyes began to water.


    I was going to leave. Yet I hadn¡¯t wanted to. Plus¡­ I had looked forward to someday returning, with Vim. Even if years from now.


    ¡°Renn?¡± Fly asked worriedly, the feathers on her head swooshed loudly as she kept looking back and forth. From me to Yana.


    Yana frowned, and then she shook her head and lowered her gaze. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Renn. Our Lords decree that the sins of the child are not those of the blood, yet here we are. Weak souls unable to forget the scourge of our fears,¡± Yana said.


    ¡°Wait¡­ wait¡­ am I being banished because of what I am?¡± I asked, and actually felt relieved over it. That was it? That¡¯s all? Yes that was horrible but¡­ but¡­


    Understandable.


    Yana shook her head¡­ and someone stepped up next to us. I ignored Reatti as she too waited for the answer.


    Apprehensive, I squeezed Fly a little as she squeezed me back¡­ and we all waited until Yana gathered her nerve. What would her answer be? What could possibly be the reason I was being banished all of a sudden? If not my bloodline? If not the fact I was a predator?


    Especially when they knew I was leaving right away anyway. I mean¡­ why? For what reason? Why not just wait until I was gone? Why make a scene and¡­


    My eyes blurred as I began to cry¡­ as I felt the whole world once again display its hatred and anger for me.


    After a heavy moment¡­ Yana sighed and then looked me in the eyes once more.


    ¡°You bear the resemblance of your ancestors. The same ones who destroyed the Matriarch¡¯s village. The same as those who slaughtered and ate her family. Your colors. Your scent. Your presence. I¡¯m sorry Renn, but because of the actions of your ancestors¡­ you must leave the Bell Church and never return.¡±

 Chapter One Hundred and Ninety Four – Vim – Socities Return to Lumen

    Everyone was all smiles as they returned home. One could feel the joy in the air as their carts rolled into the warehouse, coming from the piers. I closed the warehouse gate after the last cart rolled into the depot, and went to helping them unload. There was no need to greet them, or ask how their journey had been. I had met them at the dock, and helped moor the ship. I had already gotten a headcount, and been told that all had been fine. Although a few were upset with how long it had taken me to send Reatti and give them the all clear.


    They hadn¡¯t brought back too much. Nothing that an hour of everyone working didn¡¯t take care of¡­ especially since we had some human assistance. Lamp had requested, and Brandy and the rest had agreed, to get a few of her people from their Eastern Guild. They hadn¡¯t exactly been told of the Society, or its purpose and those who lived within it yet, but that was the eventual plan. After witnessing the large creature, and the trip on the ship afterwards it seemed Lamp wanted her people to join us quicker than intended¡­ as to keep them safe. She worried for their lives, not because she didn¡¯t trust the Eastern Guild but rather because she knew no amount of normal people could have protected them from such a creature.


    It was hard to blame Lamp for wanting to give her people what she deemed a better, and safer, life¡­ but a part of me wondered if joining the Society was in the end just as dangerous.


    After all so many of us ended up dead.


    Walking back into the depot after dropping off a large box to the vault, I found it mostly empty. Most of the Society had finished their tasks, and were likely resettling back into their homes. Or maybe even getting some well earned rest¡­ I knew many of those here struggled to sleep when on the road, either from the stress or worry. I had noticed a few had¡­ rather dark eye-bags, and had moved slowly.


    ¡°From the look of the docks most of the larger ships were destroyed and lost. We¡¯ll have to keep the Saint Light. The cost of canceling the contract would be far less than what we¡¯d earn short term until everyone else is able to rebuild their fleets,¡± Brandy spoke excitedly to Gerald. They were lost in their little world of business, so I ignored them and approached the largest cart. It was empty now, and the horses taken care of and sent to their barns, but Merit was still messing with it. She was up on the cart and bent down, picking something up.


    Stepping up to the side of the cart, I watched as she huffed and lifted a small nail. A black iron one, that looked bent.


    ¡°Did someone break something?¡± I asked. It looked like it was one of the main nails that held the frame together. One of many.


    ¡°I did. On accident,¡± Merit said as she stepped over to the edge of the cart, as to stare down at me. Even though she was short, while on the cart she was still taller than me¡­ though not by much.


    Glancing over the cart¡¯s side railing, I tried to find the spot she had broken. I didn¡¯t see it, but honestly didn¡¯t spend much effort on it. After all, it was just a single nail in a single cart. Someone else could handle it later.


    Merit however held the nail as if it was important¡­ as if it was something drastic. The way she stared down at it, with upturned eyebrows, made it seem as if she could hear the metal nail screaming out in pain and despair.


    ¡°What is wrong, Merit?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°During the ride here, a few people made comments. The kind I didn¡¯t like to hear,¡± she whispered.


    Ah. I see. That must have been where she had been sitting¡­ and she had fidgeted and messed with the nail, or the wooden plank it had held in place, and then thusly broke it when annoyed.


    ¡°You¡¯re not one to usually let other¡¯s words affect you so deeply,¡± I said to her gently. I wonder what had been said? Was it about Brom¡¯s death maybe? She had been there, but I honestly figured that those here would blame either me or Renn before anyone else.


    Merit took a deep breath, and then sighed it out in a way that told me she really didn¡¯t want to say it aloud. It had been that disturbing for her.


    Yet all the same, Merit gathered her courage. Like always, although tiny¡­ she was mighty. ¡°They¡¯ll be voting on Renn, Vim.¡±


    I blinked, and shifted. Brandy and Gerald¡¯s voices were still behind me, near the door¡­ but they were in a heated discussion. Now about using the opportunity to fire certain employees, and replace them. I tried to ignore their conversation, since I honestly didn¡¯t like to hear them scheme in such a way. I had relinquished such authority to them long ago, so had no choice but to let them be.


    Other than they, Merit and I were now alone in the depot. I didn¡¯t need to worry over anyone else joining this conversation, or hearing it.


    ¡°Voting on what, Merit?¡± I asked carefully. She had lowered the nail in her hand, yet was squeezing it tightly. Her eyes were digging into my own, yet I could tell she wasn¡¯t actually staring at me.


    ¡°If to banish her,¡± she whispered.


    Closing my eyes, I took a small breath and nodded.


    Of course.


    ¡°They don¡¯t¡­ blame her for what happened, Vim. As far as I can tell¡­ but¡­¡± Merit stopped talking, and even with closed eyes I noted Merit¡¯s emotion. She sounded as if she was crying, yet she wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°But now they¡¯ll fear her causing chaos again,¡± I said.


    I heard Merit nod. Her thick hair sounded odd as it brushed against her shirt. Opening my eyes, I studied the thing she wore. It was some kind of wool looking material. The same thing that most people in this land wore, yet it was definitely something unique. Maybe she had picked it up on the ship.


    Taking a deep breath, I smelled the scents of my people. Merit¡¯s was the strongest right now, since she was actually in front of me¡­ but I could smell everyone else. A few had noticeably gone a few days without bathing. Likely thanks to the journey, and where they had stayed. Most didn¡¯t like the Clothed Woman, at all, so were likely on guard the entire time they had been there.


    ¡°There¡¯re a few who were very vocally in her favor. Surprisingly Liina and Jasna were amongst those that spoke highly of her¡­ but even they seem to think it best she doesn¡¯t stay here,¡± Merit said as she stepped away, to the edge of the cart. She hopped off the cart, landing quietly.


    ¡°Brom¡¯s death scared them, didn¡¯t it? The creature and the threat of others weren¡¯t that big a deal otherwise,¡± I said.


    Merit nodded as she rounded the cart, to step over to me. ¡°It¡¯s not hard to understand why, Vim. They fear she¡¯ll get involved in something drastic again, and will then need to be protected or assisted¡­ which would then result in someone dying or getting hurt, again,¡± Merit said. S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Easy excuses, to overlay the truth,¡± I said.


    A wry smile was barely hid by the thick white hair as she nodded. ¡°She¡¯s a predator, a real one. She smells of death now, strongly¡­ though I¡¯m honestly not sure if she actually killed anyone,¡± Merit said.


    ¡°I bet you did more damage than she did, let alone me,¡± I said.


    ¡°They don¡¯t see it that way. All they see is a predator who returned home covered in blood¡­ and not just the blood of our enemies,¡± Merit said.


    I nodded as a door closed. I turned and saw that Brandy and Gerald were gone. They likely had never even noticed we had been behind them. Hopefully they hadn¡¯t locked the doors, those were the only ones unlocked right now.


    ¡°She had been covered in Brom¡¯s blood,¡± I said. I remembered it clearly. She had likely been right next to Brom when he had been hit by that boulder.


    ¡°And mine, though no one ever cares for about me when I get hurt,¡± Merit said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie, Sofia cares a lot,¡± I called out her little self-pity filled lie.


    She smiled warmly and nodded. ¡°Renn did as well¡­ actually, the Clothed Woman tried to worry for me in her own way too, surprisingly,¡± Merit said. She turned, as to start heading for the main building.


    Walking alongside her, I kept to Merit¡¯s pace as I frowned. ¡°Really? I figured she would have been rather¡­ frazzled, with all of you showing up as you had,¡± I said.


    ¡°She had actually been very accommodating. She had even participated in our dinners and campfires¡­ though she never ate anything, of course,¡± Merit said.


    Huh¡­ that was interesting.


    ¡°She really likes Renn by the way. You might want to keep an eye on her when they¡¯re together,¡± Merit warned.


    ¡°Yes¡­ I noticed that last time we were there. I don¡¯t think the Clothed Woman would actually try and eat her, but I had thought that of Kami too,¡± I said.


    Merit chuckled, amused by the memory.


    Reaching the door I was glad to find it was unlocked. One of them must have noticed we were still here¡­ or they had simply been in that deep of a conversation, and hadn¡¯t even realized they left it unlocked.


    I opened the door for Merit, who walked in slowly. ¡°Welcome home, Merit,¡± I said to her.


    She paused a moment, and then snorted a laugh. ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear that from you!¡±


    Shrugging as I closed the door, I latched the lock and went to join Merit as we headed deeper into the building. ¡°Who suggested the vote?¡± I asked.


    ¡°As far as I¡¯m aware, no one. They all just kind of¡­ started talking about. As if it was hanging in the air this whole time. Though I don¡¯t know why they waited until we were actually back in Lumen to bring it up. Renn¡¯s been gone since before we left the Clothed Woman. Three days ago,¡± Merit said.


    ¡°Well¡­ It shall be what it will,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hard to believe you when you flinch as you say that,¡± Merit said.


    I waved her comment off. Yes. I had. But I had no choice but accept what was happening. After all¡­ I had no say in it.


    I was the protector. Nothing more. I had no control over residences. If the Society of Lumen wanted to banish Renn¡­ well¡­ then¡­


    ¡°She had been banished from Ruvindale too. She showed up after, finding me elsewhere¡­ Her look of pure defeat and sorrow was the only reason I hadn¡¯t killed her on sight,¡± I said softly.


    ¡°Why would you have killed her on sight?¡± Merit asked.


    ¡°She had smelled of death. Of Amber¡¯s death. After I had just left them all only a week prior, where they had been all smiles and safe,¡± I said.


    ¡°Just like here¡­¡± Merit whispered.


    Reaching the main hallway, we walked in silence for a bit as we headed for the Society Houses. The hallway was dark, since no lamps were lit, and there were no windows here on this side of the building. None were near the depot.


    Yes. Just like here. With Brom¡¯s death¡­ the only real saving grace is likely the fact that Renn had returned while carrying Merit. If she had returned alone, without me¡­ well¡­


    Odds are she would have been denied entry into the building, or worse. Since no one would have trusted her.


    Though, maybe a few would have. Merit wasn¡¯t the only one to have taken a liking to Renn, though she definitely seemed to be the most smitten.


    Slowing a little, I paused a moment as I considered that fact. It did seem that most people ended up liking Renn, but it seemed it was those more¡­ on the fringes that ended up actually being her friends. True friends.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if the Clothed Woman would be considered an actual friend of Renn¡¯s, but it was the same. She was well liked by those that most didn¡¯t like at all.


    Was it her nature, or personality that resulted in such things, I wonder?


    ¡°Vim?¡± Merit paused too, a few feet away. She had noticed I had stopped, but it had taken her a few steps to realize I actually was bothered by something.


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll get lucky and she¡¯ll stay at the Bell Church,¡± I said. I prayed. I hoped. I pleaded.


    Merit scowled at me, and the nail in her hand was now being held as if it was a weapon. ¡°That was a cruel thing to say,¡± she said, her tone harsh.


    ¡°Was it?¡± I asked her.


    She nodded. ¡°That poor girl is traumatized. Yet she¡¯s not broken. She may blame herself, but she hasn¡¯t retreated into her mind as Tosh or so many others have. She¡¯s stronger than that,¡± Merit said.


    ¡°Everyone breaks eventually Merit,¡± I said softly.


    Merit flinched, since she knew that my statement was true. Truer than ever. She knew well, personally.


    I sighed as I stepped over to the wall. Leaning against it, I gestured around us. ¡°If she plans to not join me¡­ and instead stay somewhere, and then comes back here only to find herself banished¡­ That might break her. What broken bones, pain, and death couldn¡¯t do¡­ their votes could, and would,¡± I warned her.


    Merit¡¯s small shoulders started to tremble, and I noticed the way her eyes widened. She was realizing that everything I had said was not just correct¡­ but very likely.


    ¡°I may not know everything about her, Merit, but I have spent quite a bit of time with her. She¡¯s sensitive, just in¡­ odd ways,¡± I said. She was more bothered by emotions and the feelings of others than she was death and chaos.


    She became far more distraught, or emotional, when events or words were spoken that shook her soul.


    My burning of the paintings and the subsequent killing of those who had tortured and killed Amber.


    The family whose cart I had helped fix. That merchant family we had traveled with for a short time. Our own members, from how I treat them to how I speak with them. For instance like how I had helped Trek, or saved Nebl.


    She¡­ interpreted things a little too seriously. A little too deeply. What was a normal moment for me was a momentous one for her. What I¡¯d eventually forget, in little time at all, she¡¯d remember forever.


    ¡°She would break, especially if she makes the decision in her heart to stay here before arriving, and finding out,¡± Merit whispered as she nodded.


    ¡°Hm. Let us hope she either joins me, or stayed at the Bell Church. She might have you know, she adores that religion and the people who partake in it. It tickles her sense of morals and expectations,¡± I said.


    Merit smiled as she nodded. ¡°I know, it¡¯s so strange. And I forgive her for it, by the way,¡± Merit said.


    I shrugged, since I hadn¡¯t really said that as to poke at Merit¡¯s old scars. Wonder what Renn would say if she knew how many times Merit had been burnt at the cross of that religion she found to be so interesting.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to lose my friend¡­ but I also don¡¯t want to lose my home either, Vim,¡± Merit said.


    ¡°Then do what you must Merit. I shall always support you, as I¡¯ll support all of our members,¡± I said.


    She smiled and nodded. ¡°Even if we don¡¯t deserve it. Yes. I know,¡± she said.


    Well¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it that way.


    Though¡­ I wonder if that meant Merit would vote against Renn? Really?


    She sighed and stepped over to the opposite wall, as to lean against it as I was mine. ¡°Fly wanted Renn to go to the church. Now I wish she hadn¡¯t,¡± Merit said.


    I shrugged, since I had expected it. When the Societies boat had docked, and I had gone aboard¡­ I admit that I had been a little bothered by the lack of Renn upon it. Not just visibly, but everything else. Her scent was nowhere to be found on that ship¡­ and it had bothered me.


    Merit had been kind enough to tell me what had happened, and why she hadn¡¯t been aboard the ship, but¡­


    ¡°Letting her go with Reatti alone wasn¡¯t a wise move, Merit. Why did no one think that unwise?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I couldn¡¯t go! Everyone was worried if I did they¡¯d get hurt!¡± Merit shouted, upset at me as if it was I who had given the order.


    ¡°Lawrence and Tosh had been with them. They would have been fine,¡± I said calmly.


    Merit shook her head, and I noted the nail. It was dripping with blood. Very lightly, and very dark blood. The blood sizzled as it fell onto the ceramic tile beneath her. ¡°I argued. I lost. If I fought it any harder it would have become a very big issue, and knowing Renn she would have involved herself and chose to go alone anyway. I decided to avoid all the fighting and just¡­ Just¡­¡± Merit¡¯s shouting slowly became a quiet whisper as she spoke, until she was silent¡­ and just standing in front of me with her shoulders hunched and drooping low.


    I hesitated a little¡­ I had wanted to complain about Merit¡¯s and the rest of their audacity of sending Renn alone with Reatti¡­ but now I felt like the bad guy. Merit¡¯s child-like appearance made her depressed reaction look all the more serious.


    ¡°I abandoned my friend,¡± Merit cried.


    Ah, great. She¡¯s crying.


    I didn¡¯t like it when Merit cried. Other women were easy to deal with but she wasn¡¯t. If she couldn¡¯t control it quickly enough, it always ended up with me being shocked and electrocuted and¡­


    Merit sniffed, and rubbed her face with her arm. As she did I noticed again the thick wool she wore. It sounded weird as it cleaned her face. Seemed she was getting herself under control already. Interesting. I hadn¡¯t even said nor done anything yet. ¡°Reatti will not hurt her, Vim. She vowed it to me and Brandy. She¡¯s hates Renn, but at the same time sincerely believes that her brother¡¯s soul won¡¯t rest if she hurts her. He sacrificed himself for her, so she believes Renn has the right to live,¡± Merit said.


    ¡°People promise things during the day, yet in the dark of night their deceit shows itself,¡± I said.


    Merit sighed and nodded. ¡°I know, Vim. I do. But what was I to do? I couldn¡¯t argue or it would have ended up far worse than it had,¡± she said.


    ¡°Why did no one else do anything?¡± I asked.


    ¡°A few tried. Brandy thought about going with them, but she didn¡¯t want to wait any longer to get back here. Out of fear of the company falling apart,¡± she gestured around us.


    Right. Renn was a member of the Society, and as such she was important¡­ but this was something hundreds of years in the making. It not only was something ancient, it was the backbone of the Societies wealth. Many of our members would not be able to survive, or calmly blend in with the humans they hid amongst, without the coins it provided.


    By all counts it was far more important than Renn. No matter how one thought about it.


    And thus, those who returned here to manage it and run it¡­ well¡­


    Yes. Merit had made the right choice. Even if it had hurt. Even if she¡¯d never forgive herself for it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll be fine. As will Reatti and¡­ Speaking of them, what did you think of Wool?¡± I asked.


    ¡°A typical air-headed sheep. She¡¯s fine. She¡¯ll end up at some farming village or something. Maybe Tor¡¯s, if she doesn¡¯t stay at the Bell Church,¡± Merit said with a shrug.


    Yes. I had thought the same. Not to be rude to Wool, but her personality was more than just her long years of abuse. She was¡­ just¡­ well¡­


    Simple.


    ¡°Fly¡¯s the one we¡¯ll need to worry about, Vim. She¡¯s young and childish now, but she definitely has the call for adventure. She kept trying to sneak off, to see the surrounding the forest. Don¡¯t be surprised if one day you find she¡¯s been killed, kidnapped or lost to the world because she wandered away one day,¡± Merit said.


    ¡°That¡¯s her choice, Merit. You can¡¯t place her in a cage, even if she is a bird,¡± I said.


    Merit huffed and nodded. Like always she agreed, but didn¡¯t. ¡°I¡¯m done talking about this. It hurts. I want to cry. Please¡­ let¡¯s talk about something else,¡± Merit then said.


    I blinked, and the nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve begun the negotiations with Thraxton. Our Society will manage and oversee not only the cleanup process of the city, but also the restructuring and rebuilding. Both of the physical city, and the logistics. We¡¯ll also be the ones to write the declaration and the bylaws to be put into place for liberation of the city state,¡± I said.


    Merit¡¯s eyes widened, but I knew she wasn¡¯t really impressed. She was simply letting her mind focus on this topic, instead of the last. ¡°Wow. We¡¯ll be very busy then, won¡¯t we?¡± she asked.


    I nodded. ¡°Very. Tomorrow they¡¯ll likely send a messenger to Thraxton. He wants to come with his family and direct subordinates as to forge our alliance contract... so he¡¯ll likely show up tomorrow, the moment he¡¯s summoned, knowing him,¡± I said.


    Turning, I returned to walking. Merit did as well, and she now had a small skip to her steps. She was glad to have set aside the thoughts that hurt her heart.


    Which was sad. And too bad.


    Renn didn¡¯t have many people who cared for her. Less than a handful, at best.


    If they all set her aside as to focus on other things, since focusing on her was so painful for them¡­ well¡­ then¡­


    Then she¡¯d be alone. Because knowing her, she¡¯d leave. She would run away, if she found out she was causing such discord and grief.


    She was gentle in that way. She¡¯d end her own life; if she found out she was the source of despair.


    Which was regrettably common in our people. Especially those of note.


    And even more regrettably¡­ was that I had yet to figure out how to save such people.


    Even after all these years. After all these tribulations and trials¡­


    I¡¯ve never figured out how to save anyone from themselves.


    No matter what I did, or how I tried to do it. It always ended up failing. Sometimes spectacularly.


    Which was no surprise. I struggled so hard to save anyone from normal threats, let alone things I couldn¡¯t actually stab with a spear or convince with words.


    ¡°Though we will complain, this is the best outcome Vim. To still have our home¡­ and our purpose,¡± Merit said as we neared the Societies Houses.


    I nodded, agreeing with her. ¡°Yes. Far better a result than what could have happened.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the truth¡­ By the way, had that thing been a Monarch?¡±


    Pausing at her question, I frowned at her and shook my head.


    Merit¡¯s eyes widened a little, and then she looked away¡­ as if ashamed. ¡°I see,¡± was all she said.


    ¡°I know not where such creatures came from, or how they came to be. Some sort of plant-like beast. Maybe some kind of mutated ancestor of ours, from long ago,¡± I said.


    ¡°Everyone will think it was a Monarch,¡± Merit said.


    ¡°So they will. I¡¯ll not lie about it, but I expect several will try to spread the news that it had been,¡± I said.


    ¡°Better a little lie, to spread a little bit of hope and joy,¡± Merit said with a scoff.


    ¡°The Chronicler and the rest are incapable of believing in hope on its own. They need someone to raise the banner of hope like a flag, for them to be able to see through the clouds,¡± I said.


    ¡°Poetic. Renn would like that,¡± Merit said.


    I sighed, since I had not meant it that way at all.


    I had been rather serious.


    Opening the metal door to the Society Houses, I stepped aside as to let Merit in.


    ¡°Once again, welcome home,¡± I teased her.

 Chapter One Hundred and Ninety Five – Renn – Reatti’s Conclusion

    The road to Lumen felt like the longest road I¡¯ve ever traveled¡­ or that anyone¡¯s ever traveled, likely.


    And it wasn¡¯t just because Reatti and I were on foot, and not on the horse. Nor was it because it¡¯s been very long either.


    Walking next to Reatti, as she walked next to the horse and guided it with its reigns, I wondered if the two of us would walk the whole way in silence.


    The trip from the Clothed Woman¡¯s sanctuary to the Bell Church hadn¡¯t been silent¡­ but that had been because of Fly and Wool. Reatti and I had even talked to one another then, but only because the conversation demanded it.


    Yet since leaving the Bell Church¡­ well¡­


    Glancing up at the dark clouds in the sky, I wondered if I should just be thankful that it wasn¡¯t raining. It had rained earlier, and my clothes were still damp thanks to it. Hopefully I didn¡¯t get sick¡­ I did feel a little cold. I wore traveling clothes, heavy duty stuff made of wool and leather¡­ but they weren¡¯t as nice as the stuff Vim had prepared me long ago, or the stuff Lellip had made. Plus some of my bandages were now itchy. They had dried out already, thankfully, yet now felt different than they had before. A little less comfortable, which was saying something since they hadn¡¯t been comfortable at all beforehand.


    The horse¡¯s hooves made persistent sounds as it trotted behind us. It didn¡¯t breathe very heavily, even though it was weighed down by half a dozen bags and boxes. Its load was the reason we were on foot, since there was no room for us to sit upon it.


    We had left the Bell Church in the morning¡­ and the world was starting to grow darker, and not just because of the dark clouds. The sun would be setting soon. In a few hours, likely.


    I wasn¡¯t sure how far we were from Lumen, or if we were even heading to Lumen at all. Reatti hadn¡¯t said a word since we left the village¡­ and¡­ well¡­


    Our departure had not been a normal one.


    We had been forced out. Or rather, I had been.


    I was now banished from two locations within the Society.


    Though this one didn¡¯t hurt as much, yet, it was definitely bothering me.


    Just how real were that old woman¡¯s claims? I believed it to a point, since I knew how cruel and strong my ancestors were¡­ but¡­


    But¡­


    No. The truth was obvious. After all, such devastation had been the exact reason that witch had found me and my family. It was why she had hunted us.


    And how had she known anyway? I had never seen that woman before in my life. Yet she had recognized me instantly¡­ either by sight or smell.


    I sighed, and did my best to not start sobbing and breaking down. Not so much because we were out in the middle of some random forest, but also because I didn¡¯t want Reatti to hate me even more than she obviously already did.


    Though likely nothing I did could make her hate me any more than she did.


    I had gotten her brother killed. What could be worse than that?


    Rounding a small bend in the trees, I noted a scent in the air. One not usually found in a forest.


    Something beyond the smell of the trees, bushes and animals. A little stronger than the rain soaked forestry, or the horse walking behind me.


    The smell of something burning. The smell of people. Humans. Dirty ones.


    Glancing at Reatti, I wondered if I should say something. If she had also noticed she didn¡¯t show it.


    Humans weren¡¯t that strange to encounter in forests like these. Especially since we were walking on an obvious path that they always trod upon. Yet¡­ we were less than a day away from the Bell Church. Would they want humans this close to it? Maybe there were other villages nearby as well.


    Before I could grumble my way to a decision, the world answered it for me. As we finished coming around the bend, a trail of smoke came into view. Smoke from a small campfire on the side of the path up ahead, next to a cart and horse.


    The cart was a familiar sight. It was the same type of the countless I had seen in Lumen, particularly in the Animalia Guild¡¯s depot. It didn¡¯t have our emblem upon it, but instead a darker red colored one, but it was definitely the same kind of cart found all over Lumen.


    And it was oddly tilted and positioned next to the path, as if¡­


    The answer became clear as we approached. Dark mud was all around the cart.


    I see. It was stuck in the mud, thanks to this morning¡¯s rain.


    The sides of the path, and sometimes even the path itself, was muddy¡­ but it looked far worse where the cart was stuck, likely thanks to the many footfalls as they tried to unstuck it. Not just from humans, but the horse too.


    There were three people sitting at the small campfire, and they all shifted as they noticed us.


    I glanced at Reatti, and wondered if I should ask her for permission first. She was staring at them¡­ but¡­


    Her eyebrows were narrowed. Her face stuck in what seemed a permanent frown. She was glaring at them, as if they were something ugly and detestable.


    Reatti¡¯s always hated humans, but it was obvious her temperament had hardened and gotten crueler after her brother died.


    I coughed lightly, and Reatti glanced at me. I gave her a gentle smile as I nodded and stepped away from her and towards the cart.


    If she wouldn¡¯t stop and help, then I¡¯d just run and catch up to her afterward. Lumen couldn¡¯t be that far from here¡­ I bet I could find it even if Reatti and I got separated. Odds were it was only a couple days away at most, based off how long it took to get here on the horse drawn cart. Worst case scenario I only needed to find the sea, and then follow it south.


    As I approached the camp, I noted the way the cart looked. Especially the huge wheels.


    Luckily the cart wasn¡¯t too badly stuck, nor was it too far off the path. It looked like they had likely moved aside to either rest for a moment, either seeking shelter from the very rains that trapped them, or to get out of the way for a larger wagon.


    Walking up to the cart, I ignored the horse that neighed at me¡­ or likely instead at our horse, and gently nodded to the older man. ¡°Greetings sir.¡±


    The older man studied me in a way that I would have likely found insulting under other conditions, since he was staring at my chest, but I knew it was not because he was being lecherous but rather because he was studying the emblem sewn onto the jacket I wore. Or maybe my arm in the sling.


    ¡°The Animalia Guild, eh?¡± the old man whispered, and then coughed as he stood up from the stump he sat upon. He nodded lowly. ¡°Ma¡¯ names Bretton. I belong to the Fastener¡¯s Guild¡­ as do my children,¡± the man gestured to the two who were now standing. They had both stood up and away from their small campfire upon my approach.


    They didn¡¯t look like the old man at all, but I didn¡¯t doubt his claim. They looked as young as I probably did to the old man, though the girl oddly had a sword and the boy didn¡¯t. Bretton didn¡¯t have a weapon on him either.


    ¡°Your cart looks stuck,¡± I stated.


    He nodded. ¡°Stuck like a coin in the tax man¡¯s hand,¡± he said.


    I smiled at his response. He was a merchant indeed. I turned a little to gesture at the horse nearing me.


    ¡°We can use our horse. Between the two, and a little effort, I¡¯m sure we can dislodge your cart,¡± I said with a gesture to the wheel nearest us. It looked to be the one actually stuck, it was dug nearly half of my tail¡¯s length into the thick mud.


    ¡°Ah¡­! Are ya¡¯ sure miss? I won¡¯t be able to pay ya not¡¯n. No coin on me,¡± Bretton quickly spoke as he looked from me to Reatti, who was now finally walking up next to me. She had left the horse a few feet away.


    At least she hadn¡¯t kept walking and left me behind. Without both horses this would be difficult.


    I frowned at him, and wondered if maybe someone else had already passed by and didn¡¯t help because of that very reason. His response was quick, nearly immediate. And the look in his eyes told me he was expecting a certain kind of response from me because of it.


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. Have your kids help me unload our stuff off the horse,¡± Reatti said as she stepped away.


    The old man stood up straighter, and for the tiniest moment I saw relief upon his weathered face. He blinked harshly, and turned away as to shout at his kids. ¡°Get on it! Help em¡¯!¡± he shouted.


    I smiled gently and stepped back as to let the two kids hurry past. I walked away from the man as he tried to hide his emotions, which he honestly wasn¡¯t doing a very good job about. He was sniffing, and trying to rub his eyes on his shoulder without being obvious about it.


    Stepping over to their cart, I rounded it as to look at the other wheel. Sure enough this one was only about half a hand¡¯s deep dug into the muddy dirt. The wheels though were covered in mud¡­ likely from the many attempts of trying to drag it out. The wheels had spun around many times, flinging mud everywhere. It was covering most of the sides of the cart, and the horses legs were nearly layered in the stuff.


    Had it lain down in the mud, or had they been trying that long? Maybe they¡¯ve been stuck here more than a single day¡­


    Their campfire was a little¡­ well made. They had put logs all around it, and gotten little stumps as to use not just for chairs but also tables. One of the stumps had a little game upon it. Some kind of wooden board with about half a dozen pieces lay upon it. It took a lot of effort to not go over to it, as to learn what it was.


    ¡°Alright let¡¯s hook them both up,¡± Reatti gave orders, and the children and old man all happily obeyed her. Feeling a little out of place, I stayed back a little as they harnessed their own horse and then wrapped some rope upon our horse¡¯s saddle.


    Rounding the cart, to get to the back, I was joined by the children as Reatti and the old man ushered the horses.


    Since my right arm was still stuck in the sling, I chose to lean against the cart with my left shoulder.


    The moment the horses started pulling, I and the children started pushing on the back of the cart. I put as much strength into it as I could, as to avoid letting this take too long. I knew Reatti wouldn¡¯t be happy if we spent too much time on this.


    For a long moment the wheels only spun, spitting up mud and dirt, but then the cart jolted forward. A single wheel got unstuck, and the cart started to turn at an add angle¡­ and then the other got free and rolled forward as well.


    The children hollered in relief, and they both stopped pushing. I however kept pushing, and stepped into the thick mud because of it. Thanks to the mud, I wasn¡¯t able to follow the cart any longer. But it wasn¡¯t needed. The cart easily rolled up and out of the mud and to the dirt path.


    As the old man hollered a hooray and hugged the horses, I accepted the young girl¡¯s outstretched arm. She helped pull me safely out of the thick mud, and I smiled in thanks at her. She actually blushed at me and looked away. Maybe she was younger than she looked.


    Stepping away from the mud and their camp, I did my best to wipe my now mud covered boots on the thick grass as I headed for the path and cart.


    ¡°Thank ya! Thank ya so much, by the songs thank you!¡± Bretton was happily shaking Reatti¡¯s hands, rather violently, and I couldn¡¯t help but snicker at her face. She looked dumbstruck, unable to do anything but accept his fervent thanks.


    Before she could say anything more he stepped away and hurried over to me. He took my left hand with both of his own and shook them just as he had done Reatti¡¯s. ¡°Thank ya!¡± he sobbed, and I saw actual snot forming on his beard.


    ¡°It was nothing,¡± I said gently, but the man didn¡¯t even seem to hear me. Instead he turned and shouted at his kids, to have them reload our horse.


    ¡°I won¡¯t forget this, I swear it! I¡¯ll make sure the Fastner¡¯s Guild knows all about this! By my name, I swear it!¡± Bretton shouted to the world as I nodded to him, and watched Reatti and the two kids repack our stuff onto the horse. I noted the way Reatti ordered the kids around, and pointed out the way she wanted things tied down and fastened.


    The kids didn¡¯t seem bothered by her harsh tone, but I knew that was only because they were still stuck in the ether of the event. Otherwise they would have definitely noticed the¡­ glare Reatti had as she yelled at them.


    ¡°To think the rumors of ye¡¯ Guild be true! I shouldn¡¯ta doubted em!¡± Bretton shouted.


    ¡°Rumors¡­?¡± I asked, but he ignored me as he hurried away and to his own horse. He petted the thing, and said loving words of praise to it. It actually shifted and neighed at him, as if happy to not have been forgotten. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Renn,¡± Reatti drew my attention, and I was surprised to find they were done already. The stuff was now retied to the horse, as if it had never been undone.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Goodbye! Try to avoid mud from now on, okay?¡± I said to the man and children.


    ¡°Bye!¡± the two children waved happily as Reatti stepped past me, pulling the horse behind her.


    ¡°Farewell Animalia Guild! May your vaults never empty!¡± Bretton shouted as I turned and left with Reatti.


    I couldn¡¯t help but awkwardly smile at the man as we walked away. He continued to shout praises and prayers for our good fortune and journeys, even until we were out of earshot. Or at least, human earshot.


    Once the man¡¯s voice finally stopped echoing in the world around us¡­ I glanced over at Reatti. We had returned to walking side by side, with the horse right behind us¡­ and she now looked just as she had upon finding that cart stuck in mud.


    Her face was placid. Empty. Devoid of any emotion.


    As if nothing had just happened. As if the cart, and that old man with his kids, had all been but a fever dream.


    I gulped, since it was obvious why she was acting like this.


    After all¡­ Reatti was anything but quiet. She was usually so loud, and boisterous. Happy beyond measure. Running around, like a child and¡­


    ¡°Do you think your parents actually did it?¡±


    I nearly stumbled at the question, and not just because it hit me deep in my soul.


    Glancing at Reatti, who was staring straight ahead¡­ I did my best to keep my heartbeat under control. She was talking to me!


    It was a little odd she¡¯d completely ignore what had just happened, and instead focus on what happened this morning¡­ but¡­


    ¡°Honestly¡­ it¡¯s possible. Rather than my parents, if it really was someone in my family it had to have been my grandparents. They were more beastly, and not just in shape,¡± I said, choosing my words carefully.


    Reatti shifted, and frowned. ¡°How beastly do you mean?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Well they had fur all over, and were large. My grandmother was twice as big as me, and she had a snout too,¡± I said as I reached up and touched my nose.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡± Reatti finally looked at me, and I nodded to her as to affirm I was telling the truth.


    ¡°Also I had an uncle, who was technically my great uncle¡­? Or great-great uncle? He was the older uncle of my grandmother. He wasn¡¯t human at all. Though I only ever saw him a few times,¡± I said.


    ¡°Not human at all?¡± she asked.


    I nodded as I relived the memory of my youth. Before I had known anything about my family, or understood anything of the world. ¡°He lived in a cave not far from where we did. He wasn¡¯t able to talk at all, and as far as I¡¯m aware had very little reasoning. He wouldn¡¯t attack us on sight though, and sometimes even brought us stuff he caught and killed. Like deer and bears,¡± I said.


    Reatti was silent for a long moment, and I worried that she¡¯d stop talking again. Yet before I could say anything as to reignite the conversation she gestured at herself. ¡°My family line was several generations too¡­ but the oldest still looked human enough. The most non-human only had sharper teeth and nails,¡± she said.


    ¡°Oh¡­?¡± I wasn¡¯t sure what to say to that. It was interesting, but also¡­ well¡­


    Reatti then slowed a little, noticeably enough that even the horse complained. It huffed loudly, breathing out of its nostrils heavily as if to protest. ¡°I know full well the feeling of being born from monsters, Renn. So don¡¯t let their banishment bother you too much. You¡¯re not your parents, or theirs,¡± Reatti then said.


    A little shocked at her, and her very sincere attempt at comforting me¡­ I nodded gently. ¡°Yet all the same it is something I must face. If my ancestors really had killed and burnt down her home¡­ then who knows how many others they had hurt? How many in the Society have suffered because of me?¡± I said to her.


    Reatti scoffed. ¡°You didn¡¯t burn the villages, or kill and eat those people. If we condemned children for the sins of their parents all of us would be dead, Renn. So there¡¯s no need to even fret over it. In fact if you give it time I bet your banishment will be lifted. And even if it doesn¡¯t, don¡¯t let it bother you. Trust me, there are many who have gotten banished¡­ some of them just as undeserving of it as you,¡± Reatti said.


    Walking past a large grouping of berry bushes, I ignored the little squirrels cluttering around them. They were eating the small berries in a furor. It was actually interesting that none of them were hiding from us as we passed. Either they were that hungry, or were used to people walking by as they ate.


    ¡°Honestly it was more shocking than anything else¡­ I hadn¡¯t expected it at all,¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh I¡¯m sure. But that¡¯s how those people are. There¡¯s a reason so many people hate going there. My brother hated going there too,¡± Reatti said.


    I noted the way she said the last part a little softer. She spoke of her brother with a very¡­ soft tone. As if she had gotten lost in thought upon remembering him.


    Opening my mouth as to say something, about Brom, I hesitated¡­ and looked away from her.


    How could I say anything? What could I possibly say that wouldn¡¯t just be felt like a thorn or insult?


    Yet I needed to say something didn¡¯t I? I needed to apologize at least, right? Or at least tell her of his final moments¡­ the things he had said and done¡­


    Would it be courageous or foolhardy to say something?


    ¡°Why¡¯d you help those humans?¡± Reatti asked before I could decide to be courageous or a fool.


    ¡°Back there¡­?¡± I shifted a little, and shrugged my shoulders. ¡°Honestly I don¡¯t know. I saw they were stuck, and their cart didn¡¯t look that heavy. It wasn¡¯t even fully loaded. I figured our horse plus theirs, and a little pushing, could free it,¡± I explained.


    ¡°Yes, but why?¡± she asked further.


    I blinked at her and shook my head. ¡°I don¡¯t know Reatti. I guess because I¡¯d hope someone would help me if I was in their position,¡± I said.


    Reatti¡¯s face scrunched up and she scoffed at me as she looked away. She pointedly shook her head, as if doing her best to not say something cruel.


    ¡°I know. It¡¯s stupid,¡± I accepted.


    ¡°It is. But at least you know it.¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡°Yet that¡¯s who you are. At least you¡¯re willing to do what you believe in. Many preach such things, yet never step up when the time comes. Even if it did get my brother killed,¡± Reatti said.


    My stomach sunk and twisted, and I nearly choked. ¡°Reatti¡­ I¡­¡± I tried to speak, but wasn¡¯t able to. It was a miracle I was able to keep walking alongside her.


    ¡°Yes. I know. You didn¡¯t kill him. I know, Renn. I also know you feel horrible and all that¡­ But right now I can only hate you for it. Maybe someday I can¡­ forgive¡­ but right now I can¡¯t,¡± Reatti said.


    She spoke evenly, like talking about the weather. The tone she used actually made her words cut deeper somehow.


    Doing my best to not cry, I nodded. ¡°I understand,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Mhm,¡± Reatti nodded and made a noise, as if glad we had finally spoken about it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Reatti,¡± I said, before I let the moment pass.


    ¡°I don¡¯t doubt that. But¡­ please. Just let it be. Let me be. Until I can sort what happened. I¡¯ll not¡­ ignore you completely. But let¡¯s try not to get too close. I don¡¯t want to tarnish my brother¡¯s sacrifice by letting my hate grow too much for you, or something worse. For my brother¡¯s sake, please let us just endure,¡± Reatti said.


    Nodding, I gulped a dry mouth.


    What a way to see it. What a conclusion to come to.


    She was stronger than me. At least where it counted.


    The horse huffed loudly, as if it could somehow understand our conversation. Reatti shifted as to reach over and pat the thing on the snout.


    Reatti sighed after a moment, and then pointed ahead of us. ¡°Around this clump of trees are the open fields. Lumen will come into sight soon,¡± she said.


    I nodded, and hoped she didn¡¯t get too offended over the tears leaking out of my eyes.


    It wasn¡¯t good that I was crying, and so emotional, and she fine. It was likely rude.


    Yet I didn¡¯t know what else to do.


    Wait until she forgave me? I shall do so. I shall endure forever if I must.


    Especially since I doubted she ever would.


    After all¡­ I didn¡¯t think I could forgive myself either.

 Chapter One Hundred and Ninety Six – Vim – Lumen’s Vote

    Renn¡¯s scent still lingered strongly in her room.


    Which really shouldn¡¯t be that surprising. After all she¡¯s only been gone a little over a dozen days, and she¡¯d been sleeping and staying in this room for months. Add that to my ability to smell stuff so well and her natural scent being¡­ well¡­ a little stronger than a normal creature¡¯s, being what she was, such a thing really shouldn¡¯t surprise me.


    Yet it did all the same.


    It was about time for dinner. Which told me I¡¯d hear the answer soon¡­ or at least the general consensus. They might not come to a final vote just yet¡­ this was important, in its own way. And they weren¡¯t just voting on Renn, either.


    I had closed Renn¡¯s room''s windows, and the curtains. The storm was still here and roaring strong, and it was accompanied by lightning. I wasn¡¯t in the mood for the room to be lit up again and again incessantly. The two candles I had lit illuminated the room well enough.


    Honestly I wanted to just sit in the dark, in silence¡­ but I knew better than to let myself indulge in such a thing.


    Most of my day had been spent dealing with Thraxton¡¯s family. Thraxton himself I had been able to entrust Brandy and Gerald and the rest to, so they could negotiate the contract between the Animalia Company and Lumen. Yet because of the precarious nature of it, Brandy and the rest didn¡¯t want Thraxton¡¯s children or wife involved. I couldn¡¯t blame them, but it wasn¡¯t like they didn¡¯t know we were¡­ well¡­ special.


    Luckily I had been able to let a few of the other members deal with them, but I still ended up spending several hours today with Thraxton¡¯s wife and children. They were honestly¡­ typical noble types, those who had been sheltered and pampered most of their lives, but they weren¡¯t bad people. A little strange, but not the type of high-class nobles I usually found myself detesting.


    Really they had been fine. I was just¡­ not in the mood to deal with such people or things. Not in the mood at all.


    Humans, especially human children, always treated me like some kind of special existence when they learned what I was. I¡¯ve long since grown to not get annoyed over such treatment or their unrelenting questions, but right now I was far from the calm and even-natured man I usually was.


    My mood was sour and I was angry¡­ and it honestly wasn¡¯t fair to the rest of the world that I was in such a bad mood.


    People usually got hurt or died when I was like this, so I needed to be careful.


    Thus my hiding in Renn¡¯s room¡­ and my attempts to not get involved with Thraxton, his family, or the cleanup of Lumen and that creature¡¯s corpse.


    I sighed as I leaned forward, to rest on the top of the chair¡¯s backrest. I was sitting on it the wrong way, but it was more comfortable for me to do so. The shape of the chair was just¡­ a little odd. The kind of odd that made one feel just uncomfortable enough to notice, yet not have an actual reason to give for it.


    The door to Renn¡¯s room was open, but only so that I could hear any voices or footsteps to let me know that the rest of the Society had finished their meeting. I wasn¡¯t really¡­ restless or too worried over their vote, but at the same time I had to admit I wanted to hear the results.


    I had a feeling as to what they would vote to do with Renn, but I still wasn¡¯t sure if I should get upset over it or not.


    Scratching the spot behind my ear, I studied the large armoire not too far from me. It was still full of Renn¡¯s clothes, and likely the real reason her room still smelled so much like her. Some of the stuff hanging in there and upon the large open doors of the thing was stuff she¡¯s worn nearly every day for over a year. While traveling, on top of it all.


    Speaking of scents¡­ Fly had mentioned many times that Renn had smelled like her master.


    Which was very strange, since she didn¡¯t smell like those things at all.


    Renn¡¯s smell was one I¡¯d notice anywhere. For one reason or another, it was something I could notice in a very crowded and smelly room. So I knew the smell well. Or at least, thought I did.


    Those flower like creatures had smelled of iron and the sea. And not just because I had crushed their hearts and gotten stained by their ink-like blood.


    Renn didn¡¯t smell like those things at all.


    The only thing I could think of was Fly¡¯s nose was either malfunctioning or just tuned differently¡­ or the smell I knew and had smelled during my battles with their master, and the larger one, was not the smell it usually gave off.


    Maybe the smell I knew was simply because I had attacked the thing. Maybe during moments of stress and anger, it had stunk in a different way.


    Or maybe the things I smelled was completely different than everyone else, to such a degree as that. Maybe Renn really had smelled like those creatures to Fly and the others.


    Not too unbelievable¡­ but¡­


    Then the door slammed closed behind me.


    Turning slowly, I frowned as I watched Merit walk into the room¡­ with her head hung low.


    Her thick hair hid most of her face from view, but the sounds she was making made it clear well enough what had happened¡­ and why Merit had slammed the door in anger.


    Staying seated I watched Merit walk up to me¡­ and then for a tiny moment I expected her to reach out, maybe to wrap me in a hug as to electrocute me, or hit me¡­ but instead she plopped down onto the ground. She heaved a sob, curling up into a ball right in front of where I sat.


    A little disturbed, I took a deep breath and hoped that her sobbing was indeed only because of the vote¡­ and not because something else had happened.


    ¡°Merit¡­?¡± I asked gently, and slowly turned a little just in case I needed to actually help her in some way. She didn¡¯t look hurt, but one never could tell sometimes.


    Merit continued to sob, and shook her head slowly. Her heavy hair moved oddly thanks to the way she was curled up on the ground. She was kneeling, yet not¡­ almost as if she was half on her belly. Surely that was uncomfortable? Renn¡¯s room had a rug, but it was a thin one. One more for decoration than comfort.


    ¡°They voted no,¡± Merit finally was able to say, yet did so through her sobs.


    No.


    I took a deep breath, and was a little stunned. And not because I had just been told that Renn was no longer allowed to stay and live here.


    I had expected such a result¡­ so why had it nearly knocked the wind out of me?


    ¡°She¡¯s not banished, but she can¡¯t live here. Can¡¯t stay here, unless she¡¯s with you,¡± Merit said quickly, through clenched teeth.


    I noted her anger, and focused on it. Trying to relate to her was better than the weird feeling in the pit of my stomach right now. I wanted to ignore that.


    ¡°It is likely she would not have stayed anyway, Merit,¡± I said gently.


    ¡°Her heart will break¡­!¡± Merit shouted, seemingly at herself as much as me.


    Nodding¡­ I sighed as I shook my head. ¡°It will.¡±


    ¡°Broke mine already too¡­! I can¡¯t believe this, Vim!¡± Merit finally looked upward, but stayed on the ground. The sight of her staring up at me with such a distraught look reminded me of the long past. Of the day I had returned to find her in that cemetery. Surrounded by the graves of her friends. ¡°What about me then, Vim? What about me! How many died because of me! Not just because I was there, either¡­ but by my own very hands!¡± Merit¡¯s shouting grew in volume as she finally looked away from me, as to glare at the tiny fists shaking violently on the ground beneath her. They were very pale thanks to how tightly she was squeezing her fists.


    Thankfully Merit¡¯s attention remained on her tiny fists¡­ as I smiled at her.


    How sweet of you, Merit. To care for Renn so deeply in such a way. To where you¡¯d voice your own deepest fears and concerns so easily.


    ¡°Want to know something horrible¡­? A part of me had wanted her to get denied¡­ when we first got here. So far Renn¡¯s really not been denied or hated by anyone in our Society. Other than Silkie at Tor¡¯s village, but that hadn¡¯t been the same. I wanted to her to realize she needed to find somewhere to stay and live, since it was so rare and hard to find such a home. I wanted her to learn the harsh reality of our Society, before it was too late,¡± I said softly.


    ¡°You¡¯re a heartless bastard,¡± Merit¡¯s voice was as thick of disgust as her hair.


    I nodded. ¡°I am.¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe this Vim, I don¡¯t even know what to say,¡± Merit said as she lowered her head to the ground, placing it on her shaking fists.


    Merit returned to sobbing for a moment, yet this time it was joined by tiny little sparks. They shot out from around her shaking body, most of them concentrated around her flocks of hair. A few of the sparks danced out and connected with the rug and floor, but others simply sparked upward into the air and disappeared.


    Keeping a close eye on the tiny woman in front of me, and her sparks, I sighed as gently and quietly as possible. I didn¡¯t want her venting her anger on me. At least not if I could help it. Her shocks could never kill me, or cause any real harm, but they were annoying. When she really went at it, with actual intent, she could do enough damage that I¡¯d have numb limbs for weeks. Or even worse, a numb tongue. It made eating and drinking so damned difficult.


    ¡°Maybe in time they¡¯ll come around¡­ maybe they just need time,¡± I said gently. More so for her than my own self.


    ¡°Feh,¡± she made a noise as she cried. At least some of her sparking had died down.


    ¡°Did¡­ did anyone vote yes Merit?¡± I asked carefully.


    Merit shook her head. ¡°Just me and Tosh.¡± sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Lawrence voted no?¡± I asked. That was concerning. Very concerning.


    She shook her head, and more sparks danced because of it. She looked up at me as she sniffed. ¡°He didn¡¯t vote. He chose to let the rest of us decide her fate. That¡¯s just him being an ass and not picking sides, like you,¡± she scowled as she said to me.


    Great, was her venting an inevitability? Just great. It¡¯s been years since she last shocked me, but I shouldn¡¯t be surprised it was happening again.


    ¡°Still¡­ I¡¯m surprised. Lawrence had only good things to say about her, and he¡¯s wiser than to judge Renn in such a way,¡± I said. Lawrence was genuinely one of our brighter members, even if he wouldn¡¯t ever use his intelligence any more than necessary.


    ¡°Reatti didn¡¯t vote either,¡± Merit then said.


    ¡°She¡¯s not back yet,¡± I said. Wasn¡¯t that obvious?


    Merit shook her head as she sat up a little more. She looked very childish, sitting with her legs sprawled and a snot covered face. Tiny blue sparks danced along the ends of her thick locks as they swayed thanks to her head¡¯s movement. ¡°She gave Brandy her vote before we left. She believes she doesn¡¯t have a right to vote, because of what happened. I think she feels bad for hating Renn, and so chose not to voice her opinion out of concern over it,¡± Merit said.


    Interesting. Based off the conversations the two of us had before she left to let them know it was safe to return, I had expected her to be very vocal and adamant about her feelings and expectations.


    She¡¯d not attack Renn, but that didn¡¯t mean she had to pretend she didn¡¯t hate her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sickened Vim. People I¡¯ve known for years. People I thought were better than this. I can¡¯t believe this at all,¡± Merit said.


    I blinked at the fury in her eyes. That wasn¡¯t good¡­ I needed Merit here. Especially now that Brom was gone. With him gone, and Reatti¡­ well¡­ not entirely trustworthy now, she was the main line of defense for this place.


    We couldn¡¯t afford Merit to leave or hate this place. Not yet anyway.


    ¡°Most of those here are feeble beings, Merit. You know this well,¡± I said softly.


    ¡°Still!¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°And most don¡¯t actually know what you did Merit. They might know the stories, or rumors, but hearing of something and seeing it are two different things. You know that well,¡± I said.


    Merit¡¯s face scrunched up, and I knew it was because she didn¡¯t like what I was saying at all. Especially more so because I was right.


    She shook her head lightly as she took a deep, trembling, breath. ¡°They¡¯re cowards. Too weak to banish her. Too weak to let her stay here,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°That may be. Yet such is the Society. At least one of its many flaws. A flaw I must defend just as strongly as all the positives,¡± I said.


    ¡°I hate your unwilling attitude,¡± she scorned me.


    ¡°I know. Many do,¡± I accepted it.


    She sniffed and finally went to wiping her face clean. She wore a long sleeve shirt¡­ which very quickly the sleeves were becoming a mess as she used them to wipe her face.


    It was a little surprising she was calming down already. Usually by now she¡¯d get angry and attack me. Either Merit was maturing, or what just happened¡­ hurt her heart and soul far deeper than the other events.


    Which shouldn¡¯t be possible. Yet all the same, maybe it was.


    Maybe in her older age such events were more impactful to her. Maybe it was something deeper.


    ¡°Renn will cry. Yet she will survive. She¡¯ll¡­ stumble, that¡¯s all,¡± I said as I glanced at the painting of my friends.


    Merit also glanced at it, and she actually smiled. Seemed her old friend¡¯s face, and his daughter, was able to push aside the sorrow if even for just a moment.


    ¡°Right¡­ I hope you¡¯re right Vim. I really do. I don¡¯t care what they all say or think, Renn is¡­ important. Valuable. And not just to our Society either,¡± Merit said.


    I frowned at the way she had said that. Did she mean in the sense of the grand-scale of the world¡­ or¡­?


    She nodded. ¡°I mean it. We need those like her, to protect and watch over those no one else would,¡± she said.


    Ah. She meant Renn¡¯s personality. Her gentle side, combined with her predator willingness to do what most wouldn¡¯t dream of.


    ¡°To a point, I agree,¡± I nodded.


    ¡°You better. Surely you realize it too? Isn¡¯t that why you like her so much?¡± Merit asked.


    Was it? Honestly I couldn¡¯t really pinpoint a singular main reason why I found Renn to be so favorable¡­ but¡­


    After a few moments of thought I nodded. ¡°Yes. I guess I do like that about her, yes,¡± I admitted.


    ¡°Good. If you had tried to avoid that topic or make a joke I was going to shock you,¡± Merit said.


    Wonderful.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let your disgust form into hate, Merit. Look at all of those we¡¯ve lost in such a way,¡± I said to her carefully.


    Merit¡¯s face scrunched up as she likely remembered each and every one I was speaking of. ¡°I know, Vim. I know. But right now I just¡­ need to cry. And hide. I think I¡¯m going to hide in my room for the next few days,¡± she said.


    ¡°Nothing wrong with that.¡±


    ¡°Yes there is. But shut up,¡± Merit said.


    Smiling at her, I wondered if she even realized how¡­ different she was.


    ¡°You used to be far more vocal. You¡¯ve become very meek,¡± I said.


    ¡°I know. What¡¯s wrong with me? Am I getting old?¡± Merit actually chuckled as she nodded, agreeing with me.


    ¡°Or your rebellious years are just finally behind you. I¡¯m proud of you, Merit,¡± I said.


    She shifted on a heel and glared at me from the corner of her eyes. ¡°Sounds cheesy coming from you, but I guess I¡¯ll just accept it.¡±


    Shrugging at her, I wondered what her old friends would have said of her. The ones I hadn¡¯t been able to save in time. Those who had been with her in the south, trying to form that kingdom.


    It was sad that I really didn¡¯t remember most of them. I could recall some faces, some memories¡­ a few smells and smiles. Yet¡­


    Only a few names came to mind. And I wasn¡¯t really sure on how accurate some of my memories were about them.


    I should have spent more time with them, in that kingdom. Maybe if I had¡­


    ¡°Tosh is upset too, but he still thinks she¡¯s your wife. He spent half the debate trying to understand why we were even voting on such a thing,¡± Merit brought up Tosh.


    ¡°Oh? Oh¡­ right¡­ He might realize he made a mistake soon because of this. Though by now he should be fine. I don¡¯t see how him realizing she¡¯s not actually my wife could make him break again, so there¡¯s no need for it. The danger of such a thing should be mostly gone by now,¡± I said.


    ¡°Poor Renn. Not only banished, now she won¡¯t even be able to pretend,¡± Merit said softly.


    ¡°A poor joke. She didn¡¯t really play along anyway, it made her embarrassed,¡± I said. The few times I had seen Tosh and Renn spend time together¡­ she had acted a little shy, as if unsure of what to say or do. She was too worried about saying the wrong thing, in the wrong way, to make him misunderstand and hurt his head again. Too gentle to correct him, yet at the same time too gentle to let his little misunderstanding be used to further her own desires.


    I could think of quite a few people who would have overplayed it, on purpose. Renn had done the opposite.


    ¡°Herra said you¡¯re taking her home,¡± Merit then said.


    I nodded. ¡°Yes. Hopefully soon¡­ I need to get out of here before Brandy or Gerald make me get too involved in all this stupid political bullshit,¡± I said.


    Merit smirked at me. ¡°Funny. They had mentioned they were going to have you do a few things during the meeting.¡±


    Shaking my head I waved Merit and the knowledge away. ¡°Please,¡± I begged her not to continue. Right now thinking about all that was the last thing I wanted to do.


    Merit chuckled and sniffed as she returned her attention to the painting. She stepped over to it, and reached up as to grab it. She had to stand on the tips of her toes and she still barely reached it.


    ¡°Renn said I could have these. I don¡¯t really want the one with the Epoch cross, but I¡¯ll take it all the same,¡± Merit said as she lifted the painting off the easel.


    ¡°Did she?¡± I asked. That was very interesting.


    Merit nodded as she stared as if entranced at the painting of Rungle and Stumble. ¡°She knows she can¡¯t travel with them. If she ever paints more, or ones you don¡¯t want others to know of, send them to me. I¡¯ll take care of them for her,¡± Merit said.


    ¡°That¡¯s kind of you,¡± I said.


    She nodded as she smiled at the painting.


    Hm¡­


    ¡°Where will you hang it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°For now my room. If I start getting a bunch¡­ well¡­ I¡¯ll figure it out then. For now though just in my room,¡± she said with a nod.


    I frowned. ¡°Not going to share?¡± I asked.


    Merit finally looked away from the painting, and only to glare at me. ¡°Why would I? Few here knew them, and the other few who did¡­ well¡­ No. They were my friends, not theirs,¡± Merit said coldly.


    Something told me the recent events, namely the vote concerning Renn, was the main reason she said such a thing.


    ¡°Well¡­ may as well take them now then,¡± I said as I stood from my chair. I stepped past Merit as to grab the painting of the Epoch village.


    ¡°I should wait until she¡¯s back,¡± Merit complained a little, but not too fiercely. She didn¡¯t have the sharp bite in her tone she normally did. She actually sounded¡­ kind of nice the way she was now. It was too bad she had to endure sorrow to such a deep degree to become so gentle and soft spoken.


    ¡°Nonsense. Plus¡­ what if someone comes in here before she gets back?¡± I said.


    Merit frowned, and I knew it was because she was about to argue with me. Someone coming into another¡¯s room? Without permission? It was unheard of in the Society.


    Yet¡­ right now¡­


    She finally nodded, as she too must have come to the same conclusion as me.


    Yes. Right now someone would.


    Because even though they hadn¡¯t banished Renn¡­ she was now in their minds, not a member.


    Not a real one. Not a trusted one.


    Merit sniffed again, and I groaned a little. A little too loudly, because she noticed and immediately glared at me¡­ and sparked.


    Woops.


    ¡°Come on. Let¡¯s take them to your room¡­ before I burn them again,¡± I said, as I kept a close eye on her hands. They were on the side of the cloth painting, holding it, and so far no sparks had jumped out from them¡­ but¡­


    ¡°Hmph,¡± Merit huffed at me as she nodded¡­ but paused before stepping towards the door.


    ¡°Love her, Vim. Be gentle with her. More gentle than you¡¯ve ever been with anyone,¡± Merit said.


    ¡°That¡¯s how this all came to be in the first place, Merit,¡± I whispered to her.


    Her tiny shoulders hunched upward, and she looked about to protest¡­ but she instead slouched her shoulders and looked down¡­ away from me.


    Following her out of Renn¡¯s room, I sighed as we headed for hers.


    Gentle¡­


    Merit sniffed and made noises all the way to her room, and thankfully we weren¡¯t noticed or bothered. I could hear voices far beneath us, likely near the kitchens. Their voting was done, now they¡¯d all eat and be festive. To pretend they hadn¡¯t just done something horrible, they¡¯d act as if they accomplished something astounding.


    Reaching Merit¡¯s room, I patiently waited as she opened the door and stepped into her room.


    I stayed outside; even though I knew she¡¯d not yell or attack me for entering. Merit didn¡¯t like entering other people¡¯s rooms, but didn¡¯t really mind anyone entering hers. Yet right now¡­ right now¡­


    Merit took more than a few moments before returning and taking the painting from me. Before I let go of it though, I nodded down to the red-eyed Merit.


    ¡°I¡¯ll try, Merit. I¡¯ll try,¡± I promised her.


    The way her eyes glared at me as she nodded¡­ told me she¡¯d hold me to that promise.

 Chapter One Hundred and Ninety Seven – Renn – Charity For The Weary

    ¡°Thank you, oh so much!¡±


    The younger woman took the small basket as if it was her newborn child. She held it closely, and her face was scrunched up as if she was about to break down and sob. My eyes watered as I picked up another basket, as to hand to the next person in line.


    This time it was an older couple. They had a single voucher, which Henry took and tore in two. Handing the man the basket, I smiled and nodded as the two gently nodded and continued walking as to let the next person in line get their basket.


    Henry asked the next person for their voucher, and I waited until he verified it and tore it before handing out the next basket.


    ¡°Thanks!¡± the young man was missing most of his front teeth, yet he didn¡¯t let it stop his huge smile as he accepted the basket.


    I nodded as I glanced at Henry who stood next to me. The human worker was usually found in the depot, even though he looked far too old to be doing such hard labor. He, like me, was just one of many in the line. The entire main lobby of the Animalia Guild had been retrofitted and converted into something of a massive vendor stall. We had large booths and tables set up in a way to allow hundreds of people to flow into the building from one end of the room, to out of the building at the other end. Along the way through, those who came here with the little vouches were given what we were handing out as charitable aid. Baskets of food. Clothes. Receipts and vouchers for inns and other safe houses throughout the city, so people who were now homeless or displaced thanks to the creature¡¯s attack had somewhere to sleep out of the rain and cold.


    ¡°Voucher please,¡± Henry had to once again ask for the next person¡¯s voucher. They produced it after a moment of fishing in what looked to be a tiny pocket in their jacket, but they had acted as if it was deep and endless.


    ¡°Thank you, bless you,¡± they said as I handed them their basket.


    I nodded, and wondered how so many people could be¡­ so thankful for so little.


    The little baskets I was helping hand out were honestly, not much. A few loaves of bread, some dried meat, tea leaves and a small metal cup one could use to warm and boil water. A small box of spices, and an assortment of fruits and vegetables. Honestly to me it seemed like only a few meals worth of food¡­ but everyone who, at least so far, I had given one of the boxes to has been nothing but thankful. Some, like the next person in line, were even teary eyed as they took it.


    And all of them took it.


    It felt as if the entirety of Lumen had shown up to receive aid¡­ It was hard to comprehend just how many people were coming and going, even with me being front and center. Most of the Society members weren¡¯t helping on this end, but rather the back. They were managing the people, and supplies. They were overlooking things and giving people orders, rather than doing something so hands on.


    Honestly I could be too¡­ but right now¡­


    Well¡­


    ¡°Renn.¡±


    Turning a little, I smiled at Lamp who gave me a huge smile back. She wasn¡¯t alone, she had a few of the other eastern girls with her and they all waved upon noticing me. They were carrying small boxes, and were heading past me and the long line of tables I stood near. It looked like they were heading towards the bank, based off the hallway they were heading towards.


    Neither Lamp nor those she was with stuck around too long. I had to return my attention back to the line in front of me. I wasn¡¯t the only one handing out the baskets, of course, but there were so many people that even a single person slowing or stopping in their work caused a backup in the line.


    Handing off some more baskets, I tried to focus on the task before me. It was easy to do, even if monotonous and simple¡­ thanks to all the people. The ones coming into the building for aid seemed to be from all walks of life. Old, young, those clean dressed and those in tattered rags. A few children came through alone, with vouchers themselves, while sometimes entire families walked through all together.


    Another line on the other side of the room gave out bags. Bags of clothes, blankets, and other necessities. It was a little odd that the clothes we handed out had our emblem sewn upon them. But I wasn¡¯t going to complain, and neither were those who needed the help.


    Maybe we were just handing out what we had available, already made. Hopefully we had enough¡­


    ¡°Thanks!¡± a young girl happily accepted the basket I gave to her, and I didn¡¯t like how she struggled with it. She stayed in line, and didn¡¯t drop the basket or its contents but she did become transfixed by the contents within it.


    She looked far too young to be standing in line alone. She looked younger than Fly, and not just because she was skin and bones.


    ¡°Have your vouchers please,¡± Henry once again had to remind those in line nearby to prepare their vouchers. I noted several down the line begin to dig into their pockets.


    ¡°Are you Renn?¡±


    I blinked and turned again, and found a woman I didn¡¯t recognize. She smiled at me. And pointed behind her. ¡°I¡¯m here to swap with ya! Go get some rest!¡±


    Ah. Right. Breaks. Humans sure did like them¡­


    I nodded as I smiled next to me at Henry. ¡°See you later Henry,¡± I said.


    He nodded as he took a voucher from a pregnant woman who had a bandage wrapped around half her face. It looked like her left eye had gotten hurt.


    Stepping away from the table of baskets, I let the woman take my place. I hesitated a moment as I stepped back and away¡­ to take in the sight of the line of tables and people.


    There were seven stations on this side of the room. All were handing out those baskets, and there were large carts being brought in from the main hallway, from the depot, which replenished the stock of baskets. People worked quickly, nearly with as much gusto as those who were receiving the aid had.


    The sight of people being so¡­ good to one another, even if they were just doing their job, made me feel relieved.


    It was moments like this that made it hard to hate humans.


    Everyone was being orderly. Everyone was thankful. The worst that was happening so far was the simple annoyance of waiting for someone to find the voucher they lost in their pockets. So far as I could tell no one had tried to disrupt the process, or lie and steal either. Though the many guards stationed at the doors and walking around might have something to do with that.


    I stepped out of the way of one of the large carts full of baskets, and noted that these baskets had different contents. The fruit was different, and they had circular bread stuff instead of long ones.


    Interesting¡­


    Gulping as I stepped away, I decided to just¡­ walk around a bit and see how the rest of the room was doing. The side handing out clothes and blankets was just as busy as the one handing out food. Most of the people in that line were carrying the very baskets I had been helping hand out.


    A pair of women were shaking the hands of one of the helpers, thanking her profusely. The worker, like all here, were employees of the Animalia Guild¡­ and she looked bothered. As if she was embarrassed, and upset that they were making such a big deal out of it.


    Most of everyone seemed to be thankful to such a degree, but it slowed the line. Every time someone tried to pause as to thank the workers, it made the whole process longer. No one in line seemed to really care, but¡­


    ¡°Oh? Renn, how¡¯s it going?¡± Clair greeted me as she stepped out from the line, being replaced by a man. She too must be being forced to take a break.


    ¡°Well. How¡¯re your children?¡± I asked the human woman. She was like Lamp, a member of the Society even though a human.


    Clair smiled at me in a way that told me my question had touched her in the soul. Her eyes even began to water¡­ which bothered me. Had they gotten hurt?


    ¡°They¡¯re fine. They¡¯re here. At the apartments. Our house got damaged, but luckily none of us were home at the time,¡± she said.


    Ah. I see. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry.¡± I said as I stepped aside with her, as to get away from the line and the business of the people all over.


    She nodded as we headed for the hallway. The one that led deeper into the building, towards the employee lunch rooms and kitchens. Maybe she was hungry.


    ¡°Quite an event. I¡¯m so glad it happened while Vim was here, though,¡± Clair said with a quiet voice.


    Side-glancing the woman I was walking next to, I tried to ignore the many people in the hallway with us. Most were humans, and although employees I knew it was likely not a one was a member of the Society like us.


    ¡°I suppose it was a good thing, yes,¡± I agreed.


    I hadn¡¯t thought of that. What would have happened if¡­ that creature had emerged, and Vim hadn¡¯t been here? Would the humans have been able to face it down? From what I heard they had tried. They had not only attacked it with their knights and machines of war, but from the sea too.


    ¡°Such is fate, however. I heard of Brom, a terrible price to pay¡­ but compared to the losses of the general populace, all things considered, it went better than it could have,¡± Clair said with a sigh.


    ¡°How bad was it? For the city?¡± I asked. I didn¡¯t like how she seemed to gloss over Brom¡¯s death in such a way, but I was interested in hearing about the city.


    Reatti and I had arrived last night¡­ and although I had heard some of the news from others, and the humans I had been working with like Henry, I still wasn¡¯t too sure exactly how bad it had been for Lumen.


    ¡°Thousands are dead or displaced. Nearly three whole city blocks were destroyed by the creature emerging from the ground alone. It¡¯s how our house got destroyed. And we lived nearly two blocks away from where it had been. If you go outside before it gets dark, you¡¯ll see some smoke from fires throughout the city. Those are bodies being burned,¡± Clair explained as we rounded a corner.


    I shivered at the knowledge, and hated to learn it.


    Thousands dead.


    That explained all the injuries from all those people in that line. That explained why so many were so thankful.


    The lives of everyone in this city had been affected, and uprooted. Even those who hadn¡¯t been near the event had gotten involved in one way or another.


    Coming up to a cross section, Clair paused and pointed down a smaller hallway. One that had lots of people coming and going from it.


    ¡°My daughters should be helping in the kitchens. I¡¯m going to go check on them,¡± she said with a smile.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± I debated going with her. I wanted to meet the children named Sing and Song, to see if their names had somehow granted them unique voices¡­ but¡­


    Nodding gently at Clair I waved at her as she stepped away. ¡°See you later Clair, tell your children hi for me,¡± I said.


    She nodded back as she turned and left.


    Judging by how Clair had to slow her pace and get in what looked almost like a line itself as she headed down the hallway, I sighed and decided it was better to avoid that section of the building.


    It was likely so busy that I¡¯d not be able to have any kind of conversation with anyone. Those kitchens could be busy even during a normal day, let alone one like this.


    Heading down another hallway, one that wasn¡¯t as busy but still busier than I had ever seen it before¡­ I headed for the section behind the bank that they had made into something of a command center. I knew I¡¯d find members of the Society there, likely most of them¡­ but there was a single individual I really wanted to find.


    Since arriving last night, I¡¯d only seen a few members. Merit and Sofia last night. Brandy this morning. Tosh had been the one to tell me I could help anywhere I felt comfortable doing so, and I had eventually ended up handing out baskets after wandering around a bit.


    The Society was busy. So busy that no one had the time to spend on me.


    I wasn¡¯t upset over such a thing¡­ but I did feel like there was something else going on. Even Merit had been a little¡­ quiet with me. And not just because she and Sofia had been in a hurry to go off and do whatever they had been tasked with this morning.


    But most importantly¡­


    Entering one of the large rooms being used to coordinate everything going on, I paused a moment to scan the room for any familiar face.


    I found Lawrence quickly enough, and was a little surprised he was the only one here. I recognized several other people, but none of them were members of the Society. They¡¯d not be able to answer my question.


    Or well, maybe they could¡­ but first I¡¯d check with Lawrence.


    Walking over to his desk, I ignored the way he ignored me as he signed some kind of yellow paper. It looked odd amongst the more bland colored papers on his desk¡­ why was it such a bright yellow?


    ¡°Deliver this to Brandy,¡± he lifted the paper and held it out to me, which I took and nodded.


    ¡°Where is she?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Where¡­?¡± Lawrence¡¯s voice sounded annoyed, the kind of annoyed that usually was followed by a chide comment¡­ but his anger dissipated immediately upon noticing me.


    He sighed and smiled at me. ¡°She¡¯s up in her office. Do you know where it is Renn?¡± he asked.


    I shook my head. ¡°She has an office?¡± I asked.


    Lawrence sighed and one of his attendants stood from her chair nearby. ¡°I¡¯ll take her sir,¡± she said gently.


    He nodded, and then went straight to another document¡­ as if that was all that needed to be said or done about it.


    ¡°Lawrence, do you know where Vim is?¡± I asked him as the woman readied her desk to leave.


    ¡°No. Last I saw him was this morning, during the meeting,¡± he said.


    Meeting¡­ we had a meeting? No one had told me.


    No. Wait. It might have been something more business-like. Maybe with just them and Gerald and Brandy¡­ not something the whole of the Society had done.


    ¡°Any idea where he could be?¡± I asked as the woman shifted on her heels. She was kind enough to wait for me, but I could sense her urgency. She wanted to be off.


    Lawrence stopped before writing something on the next document, and then glanced up at me. ¡°Ask Brandy, Renn. Vim could be anywhere during moments like these,¡± he said calmly.


    I nodded. That was true enough.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get this to her,¡± I said as I wiggled the odd paper in my hand. Why did it feel heavy? It was just a single sheet of paper¡­


    ¡°Please do,¡± Lawrence said as I stepped away, and followed the woman who gestured to a nearby door. It was closed, which was odd¡­ so many doors were open right now, thanks to so many people being so active.


    She opened the door to let met pass through, and I waited until she shut it behind her. The door led to a smaller hallway¡­ One that was empty.


    Which was very interesting.


    I recognized the hallway, but wasn¡¯t sure why. Had I been in this hallway before? I couldn¡¯t remember it, but I had to have been¡­ since I remembered it. I remembered the way the rug curled a little at the edges near the wall, as if it had gotten severely damp at one time and hadn¡¯t been properly dried.


    ¡°This way,¡± the woman said as we headed down the hallway¡­ the only way the hallway could go.


    Looking down at the paper I was delivering, I frowned as I realized it might not be paper at all. It felt¡­ oddly smooth, and the letters looked sewn into the paper, not inked on.


    I read the document, and wished I hadn¡¯t.


    This was a letter of dismissal. For an employee named Skark. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Lawrence had been but one of several signatures. I had recognized a few of the names upon it. Most were human members, those who were older and managed groups and teams of people.


    I really hated being the bearer of bad news¡­ hopefully Brandy didn¡¯t ask me to deliver it to the person in question.


    ¡°I saw Vim a few hours ago. He was with those eastern girls,¡± the woman then spoke up as we rounded a corner.


    ¡°Oh?¡± I perked up at that. Interesting¡­ Actually it was interesting that I had seen Lamp with the other eastern girls too¡­ ¡°Why did the others return? The other eastern girls?¡± I asked the woman.


    ¡°Not sure? Maybe they¡¯re just here to help. We need all the help we can get right now,¡± she said lightly. Seemed she didn¡¯t really care.


    Hopefully that was all it was. Lamp hadn¡¯t looked upset or hurt¡­ but¡­


    We rounded another corner, and some large windows came into view. Not far down the hallway, was a big door. One open. The only door open.


    ¡°Right there. I¡¯ll wait outside in case I need to take something back with me,¡± the woman pointed at the open door.


    I nodded as I entered Brandy¡¯s office¡­ and was surprised to find not just Brandy, but Herra¡­ and a rather plain office.


    ¡°Hey Renn,¡± Herra greeted me, which made Brandy look up from her desk.


    Brandy smiled at me. ¡°Tired of handing out baskets are ya?¡± she asked.


    ¡°More like breaks are¡­ too enforced, here,¡± I said as I stepped past Herra, who was sitting on a strangely thin looking chair. Stepping up to Brandy¡¯s desk, I held out the yellow letter to her.


    ¡°Ah. Which ones this?¡± she asked as she took it.


    ¡°There¡¯s more than one?¡± I asked worriedly.


    She nodded as she scratched her neck. ¡°One of many. Thanks. Did I hear one of Lawrence¡¯s people out there?¡± Brandy asked carefully.


    I nodded. Was she asking because she had something for him, or to find out if we were alone?


    ¡°Mind giving these to her?¡± Brandy asked as she lifted two books. The books were more folders than books, but they were heavy all the same.


    Taking them from Brandy, I stepped out of the office to hand them off. She nodded and thanked me, seemingly glad to have been given them quickly. She hurried off back down the hallway, heading back where we came from.


    Watching her go, I glanced around to make sure we were now alone. Oddly we were.


    Why was this place so quiet and empty compared to the rest of the building?


    Stepping back into Brandy¡¯s office, I noted the¡­ lack of anything decorative. It was honestly not suited for her¡­ she was such a vibrant person, with a boisterous personality. One would expect her office to have more character.


    I wonder if the blandness of the office was a reflection of her true personality, or instead her religious side peaking through. Or maybe she simply didn¡¯t decorate it because she wasn¡¯t here often. She traveled around like Vim did, to a point.


    ¡°Do you know where Vim is, Brandy?¡± I asked.


    ¡°There was some trouble on the boat earlier. He should be there still, I bet,¡± Herra said.


    Brandy nodded. ¡°The third port to the south. The one near the lighthouse,¡± she verified it.


    Something had happened? That required Vim?


    If it was something dangerous he likely wouldn¡¯t like me going there¡­ especially with the city in such disarray.


    ¡°You can go if you want. It wasn¡¯t that big of a deal I don¡¯t think,¡± Brandy said, likely reading my thoughts on my face.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± I nodded, and wondered if I should. Or maybe I should just¡­ stay here. And keep working. To occupy my mind.


    ¡°How¡¯s the arm, Renn?¡± Herra asked.


    I wiggled it in the small sling and nodded. ¡°Feeling better. I think it won¡¯t be long before it¡¯s out of this silly thing,¡± I said.


    ¡°And the tail?¡± Brandy asked.


    ¡°Still hurts¡­ but not as bad. I can sit down without wanting to cry at least,¡± I said.


    That wasn¡¯t entirely honest. It was one of the reasons I had chosen to help out at the donation lines. They were all standing¡­ everywhere else was either sitting, or hard labor.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. You heal quickly¡­ but Merit does too. She cracked her skull, and I think it healed before we even left the Sanctuary,¡± Herra grumbled, as if to complain.


    Brandy chuckled as she went to reading another report. It was a long paper, with lots of wrinkles¡­ as if it had been folded dozens of times.


    ¡°I saw Lamp with some of the other girls¡­ is it okay for them all to be back here?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Hm? Oh yes. The Eastern Embassy was fine, but some of their support buildings got destroyed and damaged. Lamp came a few days ago and asked if we¡¯d let her and some of her people live here. She plans to bring them into the Society, and feels that if she leaves them at the Eastern Embassy they won¡¯t be kept safe. I guess she didn¡¯t like how they handled themselves during the chaos,¡± Brandy explained as she wrote on the report.


    ¡°Handle themselves¡­¡± I whispered, and wondered what that meant. I¡¯d need to find Vim to get him to translate for me, once things settled down a little.


    ¡°They panicked. Got some people hurt because of it. Typical human stuff, Renn. Nothing malicious¡­ just incompetence,¡± Herra said.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± I nodded, although I still didn¡¯t like the sound of that. So some did get hurt. I hope they were all fine.


    Lamp had looked okay at least. I had seen her this morning too, but she had only hugged me and then ran off. Not much I could do about that, what with everyone being busy¡­ and the language barrier, but¡­


    ¡°It was nice of you to go with Fly, Renn. I¡¯m sure it made the trip easier for her,¡± Herra then said.


    ¡°Hm. She seemed fine when I left. Very excited and happy to be there,¡± I said. I tried not to think of much more than Fly¡¯s smile from those memories.


    Herra nodded, and then sighed. ¡°I also heard what happened. I¡¯m sorry Renn. If it makes you feel any better my family is banished from there, and a few other places as well. For things our ancestors did, too,¡± Herra said.


    ¡°Wait really?¡± I perked up at that, especially since¡­ I mean¡­


    Studying Herra, I wondered how she and her family had gotten the same treatment. I had no idea what an armadillo was, but surely it wasn¡¯t something too ferocious? Herra was sharp tongued, sometimes, but far from strong or violent. Before I had gotten hurt I had helped her open the heavy metal doors to the Society houses on many occasions. She struggled terribly with them.


    She nodded as she shrugged. ¡°Something my great grandfather did. I¡¯ll be honest I never cared much to find out what it was. Let the past be the past,¡± she said.


    I nodded, though I didn¡¯t agree.


    I wanted to know what had happened¡­


    Glancing to Brandy, I hesitated. She might know¡­ but she was engrossed in what she was reading. She had a frown, and looked worried a little.


    ¡°Anything I could help out with, Herra?¡± I asked her since Brandy seemed focused.


    ¡°Everything and everywhere? I¡¯ll be honest I¡¯m glad I¡¯m leaving, it¡¯s going to be busy like this for months maybe even years. Maybe by the time I get back it¡¯ll settle down a bit,¡± Herra said with a huff.


    Oh. Right. She was going to leave with Vim, to go home.


    ¡°So you plan on leaving soon?¡± I asked.


    She nodded. ¡°As soon as Vim thinks we can go. You know how he gets during moments like this,¡± she said with a wave.


    Did I?


    Compared to what had happened in Ruvindale¡­ this was far bigger in terms of importance and severity, at least in my opinion. And the only reason we had left Ruvindale so quickly, was simply because all of the members there had disappeared. Either gone into hiding or¡­ well¡­


    Here was a different story. Plus it concerned so much more than just those here. The Society relied on this guild for funds.


    ¡°There is something you can do for me. There¡¯s a few people here that Vim invited. He¡¯s not here so we can¡¯t confirm it, but he did mention a few people might show up. Would you go check them for me?¡± Brandy finally looked away from her desk, and up at me.


    ¡°New members? Like Wool?¡± I asked, interested.


    She shook her head and breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Thankfully, no. They¡¯re humans. He just offered them help¡­ likely because they had helped him or something. He said if any showed up to offer them jobs, basically. They¡¯re at the mail-room, near the makeshift hospitals,¡± Brandy said as she held out a sheet of paper to me.


    I took the paper and glanced down at it. It had her signature, giving permission for rooms at the apartments in the building, and potential jobs if deemed acceptable by those named upon the paper.


    Basically a writ of permission. Likely very similar to what had been given to Lamp¡¯s people.


    ¡°Near the hospitals,¡± I nodded. I knew where that was. I not only knew where the mail room was, I knew especially about the makeshift help centers they had set up near the depot. Turns out there were a lot of people injured¡­ and we were helping them too. Surprisingly Tosh was there, running it.


    Turned out Tosh was very adept at surgery and such things. I hadn¡¯t known this, but he had been the one to address Merit and my injuries, when we first arrived that day.


    ¡°Two families. Just¡­ verify their stories, for me, if you can. I¡¯ll check on them, as will Vim when he gets back. You okay with this?¡± Brandy asked.


    I nodded. ¡°Sure.¡± Seemed interesting, and I liked the idea of¡­ helping those that Vim promised we¡¯d help.


    ¡°Thanks. And here Herra, I finished,¡± Brandy said as she went to handing Herra the group of large reports I had noticed earlier. The ones folded oddly.


    Herra stood from her seat and took them in her arms, and I noted the way they dangled in them. Neither she nor Brandy seemed to care about folding them up as to easily carry them¡­ even though they already had the necessary wrinkles for such a thing.


    ¡°See ya later Renn,¡± Herra said as she stepped past me, and headed out.


    Ah. So she had been waiting for that.


    ¡°Bye,¡± I said to her and Brandy. Brandy only nodded as I left the office.


    I turned left while Herra went right, and as we left I heard voices down the hallway. People were heading for Brandy¡¯s office.


    Busy, busy.


    Glancing down at the note Brandy had gave me, I wondered how often Vim did such a thing. Brandy hadn¡¯t sounded too happy over this, yet she had signed off on it¡­


    Offering help was what we were doing for the whole city, it seemed¡­ but these people were those that Vim specifically offered it to.


    Interesting. I wonder if it had happened during the event with the Master, or after while we were all gone.


    I looked forward to meeting them. And hearing their stories.


    Finding a large door, I opened it and was glad to find myself in one of the main hallways. So I had been here before¡­ I had just never realized it led to Brandy¡¯s office. It was on the main floor, between the bank and main lobby. An odd place for it, since it was kind of out of the way¡­ and not really near anyone else¡¯s offices.


    Passing people and carts, I did my best to stay out of everyone¡¯s way as I headed towards the mail room. To complete my task¡­ and hopefully distract myself a little longer.


    Brandy and Herra had been odd. Even though it was busy, and even though they had spoken openly to me¡­


    I had noticed the odd and tensely feeling in the air in that room.


    My hope was that I had simply walked in while they were talking about something serious, but I knew the truth.


    Something had happened. Maybe them learning of my banishment from the Bell Church was more serious than I was being led to believe.


    ¡°Hey Renn!¡± A bank worker greeted me as we passed one another. She smiled at me in a way that told me she too knew the feeling of being given a lot to do. She was pushing one of the carts, although it was empty.


    Leaving the hallway, I entered the large waiting room for the mail room, and was glad to find that although packed of people¡­ it wasn¡¯t too noisy. Most were sitting in chairs, waiting patiently. There was a huge line near the entrance doors, but there were a few tables and desks that had no people in front of them at all. They were being given vouchers here too¡­ they had little blue strips on them. I noticed the many vouchers in everyone¡¯s hands, and on their laps as they sat and waited for their names to be called.


    What were we handing out here? I didn¡¯t see any baskets or goods being distributed, nor were they waiting to get into the nearby hospitals. Even though a few people here had bandages and injuries, and I smelled fresh blood and wounds, this wasn¡¯t where people who needed medical help came.


    So¡­


    Walking over to one of the main desks, where three women wearing our emblem sat and worked, I noticed the large basket full of torn vouchers.


    ¡°Hey there, I¡¯ve been asked to find¡­¡± I looked down at the little note. ¡°A Mark family and¡­¡± I stumbled on the name of the other family. It wasn¡¯t written in the language I was used to seeing here. Were those letters even real?


    ¡°Mark and the old couple? Yes, back there in that room,¡± the woman farthest from me pointed behind them, to one of the smaller rooms near the main mail room. It like many other rooms had an open door, and I could see people within it.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I nodded as I walked away, and went to the room.


    Inside I found a larger room that it had appeared to be. Inside were only a few people, but they were also¡­ well¡­


    I hesitated a moment, since it stunk. I recognized the smell immediately, even through the smell of blood and old wounds.


    The sewers.


    Several of the people in the room looked up at me, since they were all sitting in chairs patiently. There were a few older people, some younger ones, and some children. The children were in the corner playing with some kind of toy.


    ¡°Honey,¡± an older woman woke up the older man she sat next to¡­ and I noticed that most of the people here were wearing the clothes we had been handing out all day. And the few wrapped in blankets were the same.


    A few were injured. But most looked just like what I assumed them to be.


    Impoverished.


    These people were from the sewers.


    And Vim had offered them sanctuary¡­


    Smiling as I entered the room, I steadied myself as I decided to devote my all to these people. I¡¯d find out what had happened. Their whole stories¡­ and I¡¯d deal with them appropriately. Brandy had only asked me to assess them¡­ but I¡¯d do far more than that, if this was what I thought it was.


    I knew that there were seemingly thousands of people who were coming here for help. For aid. For food. For shelter¡­ but right now¡­


    Just as Lamp and her people had been for me before, or Fly¡­


    These were now those I¡¯d focus on and dedicate myself to.


    And not just because Vim had been the one to say they needed to be saved.


    And not just because I needed to distract myself from the growing suspicion something was horribly wrong.


    But because if I didn¡¯t help them¡­ I¡¯d likely need help myself.


    Such charity would save me from needing it myself.


    It made no sense, but it was how I felt right now.


    Hopefully I wasn¡¯t making another mistake.

 Chapter One Hundred and Ninety Eight – Vim – Thieves in the Night and Words Not Spoken

    It¡¯s never ending.


    When the world got active, it never let up. There was always something else. Always another event around the bend.


    I took a small breath as one of the men let out a tiny whine. He, like the other three, wore a sack over his head. It was tied lightly with a fisherman¡¯s rope, but it honestly didn¡¯t need to be. All of them had their hands bound firmly, and were kneeling on the ground.


    This was why I needed to leave soon. Even if it wasn¡¯t the most correct thing to do.


    If I stayed in Lumen I¡¯d never be able to leave. I¡¯d get entwined in all the politics and schemes and¡­


    ¡°This one¡¯s a knight, Vim. Had ma¡¯ men check. Deserter during the monster attack,¡± Ronalldo pointed at the man in question, it was the man in the middle. His back went straight and his shoulders rose upon being the focus of the conversation.


    He didn¡¯t say anything though, even as Ronalldo spat near him. I knew none of their mouths were bound, so I knew the only reason none were talking was out of pure fear. They had been muttering and begging when I had entered the room¡­ but had gone silent once I sat in front of them.


    Which was interesting¡­ since I hadn¡¯t said a word yet, and there really shouldn¡¯t be any way these men knew who or what I was.


    Maybe Ronalldo and the other sailors had said something.


    Ronalldo had sent the other sailors out of the room, and it was now only the two of us with these would-be-thieves. Several of them were hurt, but strangely Ronalldo looked the worse out of all of them.


    His face was covered in dried blood, but I didn¡¯t say anything. Either he was too angry to clean himself up, or wanted everyone to see his injury. To let them know he was man enough to endure it.


    ¡°The others are likely just pirates or opportunists. None of them are too important in the underworld here either,¡± Ronalldo said as he stepped over to the larger man on the right. He sent a harsh foot out and into the man¡¯s stomach, kicking the wind out of the man. He buckled, and the other bound men shuffled worriedly as they listened to their friend¡¯s groans of pain.


    I understood Ronalldo¡¯s temper. Even if he hadn¡¯t gotten bashed over the head as they had done to him, he would have still been furious. Just like the other sailors here.


    These men had tried to steal the ship, during the night. They likely thought with Lumen still in something of disarray they¡¯d easily be able to pirate it and sail away before anyone noticed.


    To Ronalldo, and most sailors, their ship was more than just a boat. It was a home. Their country. They took more pride in their ship than they did their own appearance and names, half the time.


    They¡¯d sooner forgive these men for murder than what they had done.


    ¡°If they were working for someone, they aint¡¯ saying it,¡± Ronalldo said as he smirked down at the man still hunched over. His kick had been fierce; maybe Ronalldo¡¯s boot had hit ribs.


    ¡°Is that true?¡± I asked the men.


    They all shifted, even the one bent over.


    My words lingered in the air for a moment, and then Ronallod stepped forward. To kick again. But the men startled at the sound of his footstep, and began to speak.


    ¡°No! No one!¡± the one on the left shouted.


    ¡°We aint work for no one!¡± another said.


    Ronalldo didn¡¯t let their hurried attempts at staving off his interrogation stop him. He kicked another man, this time in the shoulder. He fell backward, yelling out in pain. He fell harshly, thanks to the way his hands and arms were bound. He struggled to roll over, bumping into the other men in the process.


    ¡°Please! We didn¡¯t get hired, honest!¡± the one Ronalldo had said was a knight shouted.


    Ronalldo kicked the man he had just sent onto his side. I watched the way Ronalldo broke the man¡¯s leg, and tried to ignore the shout of pain that followed.


    This room was much too small for such loud screams.


    I sighed as Ronalldo huffed and stepped away. He was still fuming, but at least he wasn¡¯t smiling. His blood was boiling¡­ but the young man didn¡¯t seem to take pleasure in what he was doing, at least.


    A good sailor. Willing to do what it took, yet wasn¡¯t cruel just for the pleasure of it. Though that might come in time.


    ¡°Four men. Sailing a man-of-war. A hard task,¡± I said lightly.


    Ronalldo nodded as the man with the broken leg groaned and curled up, as if to try and hide behind the other men next to him. ¡°A hard task indeed,¡± Ronalldo agreed with me.


    ¡°We were goin¡¯ to sail to Whickler!¡± the man on the right shouted. His voice was raspy, Ronalldo had definitely broken some of his ribs from his earlier kick.


    ¡°Aye!¡± another shouted.


    ¡°My brother¡¯s a shipwright in Whickler. We planned to get him and a crew there,¡± the knight revealed their grand master plan, and sounded defeated as he did so. He actually lowered his head, exasperated.


    I sighed as Ronalldo scoffed. Whether he believed them or not didn¡¯t matter to me.


    After all, I did.


    These men were simple opportunist. The knight likely had gotten into trouble during the event with the creature. Maybe he had gotten scared and disobeyed orders, and thanks to the cities problems he¡¯s not yet been punished for it. He then got his buddies involved, and planned to nab a ship and sail off before he could get fired or hanged for his insubordination.


    Such a thing might not be the exact story, but it was what made the most sense to me.


    ¡°What ya want to do Vim?¡± Ronalldo asked me.


    I noted his speech. Was it rougher because of his anger, and pain, or was the pirate blood that was drying on his face making him go back to his roots?


    ¡°What did your mother teach you to do with those who tried to steal your ship?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Bleed em¡¯ and feed them to the sharks,¡± he said with a nod.


    I nodded back as I stood from the small chair. ¡°Keep their bodies in the hold until you set sail. Tossing them into the bay will only cause more problems than not,¡± I said.


    ¡°Right sir,¡± Ronalldo nodded as I turned away and to the door.


    The four men started to shout, begging for mercy. The knight even offered all his wealth to stave off his punishment, but I ignored them all as I opened the door. Two large sailors were outside, and I nodded to them as I stepped out the door and past them.


    Ignoring the sounds as the sailors went into the room, and I heard Ronalldo give the orders, I headed down the dark hallway to the main deck.


    The ship was rather quiet, other than the screams behind me down the hall.


    Reaching the main door, I opened it and shut it quickly. To make sure the last shouts of those men didn¡¯t get heard any more than they could be.


    Only a few other sailors were on the deck of the ship, and most were keeping themselves busy. One was on his hands and knees, cleaning the deck. Two others were folding up a massive rope near the port side.


    Sailors working hard¡­ in the middle of the night.


    Looking up at the dark sky, blocked by dark clouds, I wondered what else could possibly happen before I was able to escape Lumen?


    ¡°Always something,¡± I whispered as I stepped away from the doors that led into the ship. I could hear a man shouting. One last man. But I knew that most others out here on the deck likely couldn¡¯t. Although it was the dead of night, the wind was harsh enough and the sea loud enough that I knew most couldn''t hear the screams of death.


    Yet even if they had¡­ none would say or do anything about it.


    The sailors here were all Ronalldo¡¯s men. Men of his family. They now wore the Animalia Guild crest on their sleeves and boots, but they were still more pirate than company men.


    A good thing too. Had this ship been manned by the common workers of the Animalia Guild¡­ well¡­


    ¡°Might have lost the ship,¡± I said softly as I stepped towards the starboard beam. There were two ramps on the ship, both leading to piers, but the starboard one was the only ramp that led to the city. The port side ramp led to a smaller boat instead, one of the other Animalia ships.


    Walking slowly down the ramp to the pier, I noted the crates all along the pier. It looked like they planned on loading the ship tomorrow.


    Which is likely why those men had attempted to steal this one tonight. They saw that it wasn¡¯t busy, it was near the end of the pier and alone, and all the crates and goods waiting patiently to be loaded on the daybreak¡­


    Yes. The perfect victim.


    Lumen would have an uptick in crime for the next few years, likely. Thanks to the chaos made by the clean up and rebuilding of the city. Hopefully the city would survive it¡­ and the infection of crime wouldn¡¯t just fester and become stronger.


    To survive that creature, yet die slowly to the poison it left afterwards¡­


    ¡°History repeating itself,¡± I whispered as I thought of the city beneath my feet. The one still full of toxins.


    Pausing a moment, right before I stepped off the pier and stepped upon the stairs that led upward back into Lumen¡­ I realized the likely source of those creatures.


    The toxic air. It might have transformed some kind of plant or beast into those things¡­ and over the course of decades¡­


    ¡°Very likely,¡± I whispered as I realized it was the most probable answer.


    An obvious one too. Why hadn¡¯t I thought of it before? Or had I and I just hadn¡¯t focused on it?


    Shaking my head free of the thoughts I left the pier and stepped onto the main streets of the ports. I glanced up and down the cobblestone road, and noted the fires lining the side of the port.


    People were living on the streets. Their homes were destroyed, and so they had made temporary shelters all up and down the port. Which was why this section of the pier had been the main target for thievery.


    This section was owned by us, the Animalia Company. Our insignia was etched into the wood pillars all over the place, and all but a few of the ships docked in this section were ours. The large man-of-war that accompanied Ronalldo, to the tiny fishing boats that I wasn¡¯t really sure why we had.


    The ship that the Society had used to leave Lumen, and thus return, was moored a few ships down. It wasn¡¯t the smallest, but it wasn¡¯t even half the size of the man-of-war.


    That would have been the ship I would have stolen, if I had been them. Not only was it large, and well made, it was something half a dozen men could easily sail if need be. Especially if only for a short trip.


    Good thing thieves were usually stupid.


    And good thing that Ronalldo was¡­


    My mind went numb as my feet came to a stop.


    Amidst the smell of the sea. The storm. The death and dried blood from the destroyed city all around me. On the wind full of ash and burning wood¡­ was a new smell. One so potent to me, I found myself only able to smell it and nothing else.


    I blinked, and for the tiniest moment¡­ The world had stopped.


    No more chaos. No more headaches. No more humans causing grief. No more non-humans putting themselves into danger for no reason. No more politics¡­ no more death¡­


    No more votes.


    Just Renn.


    She tilted her head and smiled at me, and the world started turning again. I had to step aside off the road as a drunken man fumbled past me. He hadn¡¯t even realized I had been in front of him. I had barely noticed him too, which would have worried me at any other moment in my life.


    Renn waited for me for only a few steps, but then she too stepped away from the building she had been waiting for me at. It looked like she had been sitting on the stairs that led into a warehouse, which was now locked and quiet of course.


    The two of us approached each other, and I couldn¡¯t help but notice the slight limp in her stride. It was barely noticeable, likely wouldn¡¯t be to anyone else. Either she had an injury still, or something had healed incorrectly¡­


    Still¡­


    She looked good, even if she looked as if she hadn¡¯t gotten a good night sleep since I had last seen her.


    ¡°Hey Vim,¡± she greeted me first, and I felt as if I had failed somehow. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I should have said something first.


    ¡°Welcome back Renn,¡± I said.


    A toothy grin made my eyes narrow¡­ and I realized I had genuinely missed her.


    I kept myself from spewing forth all the things I wanted to say, and instead nodded and gestured past her. For her to join me on the road, to head back home.


    Or at least, home for now¡­


    She was no longer allowed to call this place home, after all.


    Which was sad, but not as sad as it being her second banishment in just as many weeks.


    ¡°I heard your arm was broken still,¡± I said as I glanced at her right arm. It was not in a sling, but like her stride I could see it was still injured. It didn¡¯t flow lightly like her left did as she walked. It hugged her body more than not.


    ¡°It still hurts, but nowhere near as bad. Honestly what still hurts is my tail. I broke it in several places, and it¡¯s healing really slowly,¡± Renn said lightly, with an undertone of happiness. She sounded far too calm and happy to be talking about something so painful.


    Her tail however made sense. That explained the odd stride. It wasn¡¯t her legs or feet, it was her tail that was putting her off balance.


    ¡°Tails do heal slowly. Least you still have it?¡± I both asked and suggested.


    She nodded. ¡°Right!¡± she agreed, and I almost breathed a sigh of relief. So she did still have her tail. Good.


    If she had lost it¡­ well¡­


    Then I would have done a much deeper disservice to her than I already had done.


    Renn and I walked past a small tent. One that was empty, since the owners of it were sitting around a small fire. Three women stared at us as we walked by.


    I ignored them, but Renn didn¡¯t. She glanced at them until we were far enough away that they started to talk amongst themselves again.


    Usually I¡¯d take note of what the humans were saying about us, or Renn, but instead¡­


    Instead all I could focus on was the woman next to me.


    ¡°You look¡­ normal. Last time I saw you, you were covered in gashes and holes,¡± Renn said.


    ¡°Hm. All fine now,¡± I said with a shrug.


    ¡°So weird¡­ I mean, I healed so fast that people actually questioned it. Yet I still hurt and have to be careful not to further break anything¡­ So what does that say about you?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Not much. Just that I¡¯m more monster than you,¡± I said.


    Renn huffed, but had a smile as we rounded a corner.


    ¡°How¡¯d you know where to find me?¡± I asked her gently. That seemed like a good thing to talk about. Not too dangerous, nor would it reveal my heart to her or¡­


    ¡°Brandy. And Herra. They said I shouldn¡¯t really find you, but after talking to Mark and the rest I¡­ well¡­¡± Renn hesitated as she glanced at me, and then smiled and looked away.


    Basking in Renn¡¯s odd smile as I walked next to her, I wondered how such a simple look on her face made me feel so¡­


    Well, lost.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what to say. Or think.


    Maybe I was being infected by the stupidity of those around me.


    ¡°Mark and who?¡± I asked, focusing on that instead of the way her body swayed. She was walking as if each step was a joy, even though it obviously hurt to walk. That wasn¡¯t fair. And it especially wasn¡¯t fair that the rags she was wearing, cheap wool stuff with the Animalia Guild symbol on the chest, wasn¡¯t able to make me find her any less attractive.


    ¡°Hm? Oh¡­ Mark and his family showed up today. You offered him help, and a job, when you met him down in the sewers. A few others showed up too, an older couple, and then a small family who I guess you and Reatti met?¡± Renn informed me that much more was happening than I realized.


    I of course somewhat remembered who she was talking about. The man who had tried to stop me from finding her. Though he had not done it maliciously. In his perspective he had been trying to save my life.


    ¡°I see¡­ You met them?¡± I asked softly. The old folks too? I had told them they could get help if they came to the company, but I hadn¡¯t thought any of them actually would have done so.


    She nodded. ¡°I helped them get situated. We gave them a residence, and set them up for work. Which actually helps, since we¡¯re so busy now what with the cleanup of the city and all the charity work, and stuff,¡± Renn said.


    We turned down a dark road. Not because it was small or insignificant, but because it was half destroyed. Most the buildings here were rubble, and no one had seemed to want to set up camp in this section because of it.


    Yet it was the fastest route back to the Animalia Guild Company building.


    ¡°Why¡¯d you deal with them, Renn?¡± I asked, even though I kind of already knew why.


    She shrugged. ¡°I¡­ just ended up doing it? It wasn¡¯t that difficult, Herra ended up helping me half way through,¡± she said.


    I nodded. Right. Still¡­


    Why her? Out of all the people to have been involved with them, why the one who actually cared about helping such people?


    Why did fate seemingly want to burden Renn in such ways? Constantly?


    ¡°It was very nice of you, Vim, to offer them sanctuary. Mark¡¯s wife told me that he had tried to stop you, and after hearing what happened I know you could have¡­ handled him in a very different way. It¡¯s kind of you to be so gentle sometimes,¡± Renn said.


    I had to look away from her, and the gentle smile on her face.


    Paying attention to where we walked, I did my best to make sure we didn¡¯t tread upon the more destroyed sections of the road. Bricks and debris still littered everywhere¡­ but we stayed away from the larger piles of debris or the deep holes scattered everywhere.


    We walked in silence, and although I enjoyed it¡­ I also didn¡¯t. I wanted to hear her voice some more. I wanted to hear her thoughts, and concerns¡­ her worries and fears¡­


    Which was unsettling.


    I was growing irritated with everyone and everything. I was getting annoyed having to deal with this city, and all its problems.


    I was tired of hearing people cry and sob over their injuries or lost family members. I was tired of having to police the area, and deal with would-be thieves or swindlers. I was tired of dealing with the politicians who were worse than all of that combined.


    I was even avoiding the Society members, within reason, as to avoid hearing them complain or tell me about their thoughts about Renn and what had happened.


    Yet here I was¡­ willing and wanting to hear all of Renn¡¯s woes and complaints.


    Really, what was wrong with me?


    I felt exhausted, even though my body never got tired anymore.


    ¡°Did someone try to steal a ship, Vim?¡± Renn asked me, breaking the silence.


    I nodded. ¡°Ronalldo and his men caught them. He¡¯s¡­ a good man. I¡¯m now glad I let him into the Society. He¡¯ll prove much more useful than most our members, even the non-human ones,¡± I said lightly.


    Renn didn¡¯t say anything as we walked, and I realized I had just said something degrading. Hopefully she didn¡¯t take too much offense over it. She knew I wasn¡¯t speaking of her, but I also knew she cared dearly for everyone¡­ so would be hurt all the same, no matter who I spoke of. Simply because I was speaking ill at all.


    ¡°Though I wish he had been a little more¡­ like his ancestors. He had waited until I arrived to decide the thieves¡¯ fates,¡± I added.


    ¡°Their fates¡­¡± she whispered.


    I nodded. ¡°It¡¯s not a bad thing. He waited until the one he is below arrived and made the official decision, before he did anything drastic. A good trait to have for a sailor, especially a commander. But¡­ it meant I had to deal with it. They were just petty thieves in the dark of the night. Always skittering around, always have and always will,¡± I said.


    ¡°I see¡­¡± was all Renn said about it.


    Shrugging as we rounded a large pile of wood and other refuse, I recognized the very simple attempts of someone trying to clean up some of the destruction. Either one of the cleanup crews our guild and the Lumen powers to be had started on this section, or it was the very owner of these buildings here. Either way it was a good sign, to see such attempts.


    Humans were good at rebuilding after such destruction and chaos. It was too bad my people wouldn¡¯t learn that trait from them.


    ¡°He also led the men during the event. He commanded the ship to attack the creature from the sea¡­ and he made sure all our ships left the ports before they burnt to the ground. He saved the Society a lot of money and headache. A good man. It¡¯s too bad he¡¯s human,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hm¡­ think I could meet him? He¡¯s the pirate you brought back with you, right?¡± Renn asked.


    I nodded as I glanced at her. She had that look in her eyes. The kind that told me she was being very serious.


    ¡°He¡¯s human, yes. They¡¯re loading tomorrow, and will likely set sail soon. You might be able to see him if you¡¯d like, if you go to the docks tomorrow,¡± I said.


    Renn¡¯s smile dimmed a little, and I knew it was because she read between my words.


    She could go meet him. Alone. Without me.


    I looked away from her sad eyes, and hated myself. Why was I always so brunt when it mattered most?


    ¡°I¡¯m regrettably very busy¡­ I need to leave soon, so I¡¯m trying to do all I can as to ensure I can do so in a timely matter,¡± I said gently, hoping to apologize in the best way I could.


    She nodded. ¡°I know. Herra also hopes to leave soon, she¡­ doesn¡¯t seem to like all this commotion,¡± she said with a gesture around us.


    ¡°Which is funny. She hates going home,¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh? She does?¡± Renn¡¯s look brightened again.


    I nodded. ¡°She does¡­ and¡­¡± I slowly stopped walking as I realized something.


    Renn slowed as I came to a stop, and she studied me from the few feet away where she had walked to. She looked¡­ worried now.


    ¡°Vim¡­?¡± she asked softly.


    Taking a small breath, I nodded. ¡°I heard what happened. At the Bell Church,¡± I said.


    Renn didn¡¯t even blink as she softly nodded. Her eyes held mine, and I noted their glistening gleam in the night.


    ¡°As the Societies Protector¡­ it¡¯s my job to ask, Renn. Do you know anything about their accusation?¡± I asked her.


    Renn took a very deep breath, and then trembled. Just once. The obvious shiver should have been from the cold night air, but I knew it wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ but I do believe it. My family had not been a good one. My grandparents especially,¡± she said with a soft tone.


    ¡°You mentioned once¡­ That you didn¡¯t think any other member of your family still live. Is that true?¡± I asked her. I held her gaze as I spoke.


    She nodded. ¡°My aunt is the only one I could see still living¡­ and even if she is, I have no idea where she¡¯d be or how to find her,¡± she said.


    ¡°And if she still lived¡­ could she have done what Plumb claims?¡± I asked further.


    Renn hesitated, but ended up shaking her head. ¡°My aunt had only one hand, and no legs. Not to say¡­ she couldn¡¯t have done it before she had lost her limbs, but¡­¡± she said.


    Interesting.


    ¡°Honestly Vim¡­ it was likely my grandparents. Or great uncle. Though they¡¯re definitely dead. I helped light aflame their corpses,¡± she said with a heavy nod.


    I nodded back, and stepped forward. I did my best to¡­ keep my hand from doing anything more than grab her by the shoulder. I squeezed it as gently as I could, and gave Renn a smile. ¡°I apologize for asking such things, Renn. But¡­¡±


    She quickly shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay! I know¡­ I know why. And¡­ Thank you, for asking.¡±


    ¡°Thank you?¡± I asked her.


    She nodded, and then shrugged. My hand on her shoulder shifted a little, and I did my best to not notice how warm she felt beneath her shirt. ¡°If you had¡­ ignored it, I would have been worried. I was worried you¡¯d¡­ well¡­¡±


    ¡°Treat you with kid gloves,¡± I said softly.


    ¡°Something like that. For you to actually ask, well¡­ it means you trust me enough to at least do so, right? I guess¡­?¡± She sounded unsure of herself, but all the same she nodded and smiled at me.


    I gave her shoulder a tiny squeeze again. Her eyebrows rose upward upon my grip, and I sighed at her. ¡°I trust you so much it¡¯s worrisome, Renn,¡± I said to her honestly.


    Renn blinked at that, and I turned away as to get us back on our path. I did have things to do. And now that Renn was back¡­ well¡­


    It was time I finished those tasks. So we could leave.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to come with us, right?¡± I asked her, to make sure.


    ¡°Huh? You mean when you leave with Herra? Of course? Why? Am I not allowed to?¡± Renn asked quickly as she hurried to keep up with me.


    The way she asked told me something horrible.


    She didn¡¯t know.


    She didn¡¯t know yet.


    No one had told her.


    ¡°Good. You can deal with Herra¡¯s family then, for me,¡± I said with a forced smile.


    Ignoring the horrible sinking pit in my stomach, I actually bit my tongue¡­ to keep myself from telling her.


    It was my job to. It was my duty to.


    As the protector.


    As Vim.


    As the one she loved the most in the Society, especially.


    I had to tell her.


    Yet¡­


    Did I want our long separation, and our meeting finally, to be stained by such a thing?


    She¡¯d cry. She had that right.


    But¡­ could I stand here as she sobbed and broke, and not grab hold of her?


    Could I control myself?


    ¡°I¡¯ll more than happily meet her family, Vim,¡± Renn said, not noticing the horrible turmoil within me.


    ¡°You say that now. They¡¯re a loud bunch, and are always singing and dancing¡­ it¡¯s horrible,¡± I said, doing my best to focus on this topic and this topic alone. It was easy, since I tasted blood. I had bit deep and thru my tongue.


    Renn giggled at me as she took her place to my left. ¡°You say that like it¡¯s some kind of a threat, but I swear I hear the exact opposite!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you do¡­ which is why you¡¯re perfect for the job,¡± I said.


    ¡°I look forward to it! I can¡¯t wait to see why Herra seems to hate her home so much, yet can¡¯t wait to leave and return all the same,¡± Renn said happily.


    ¡°Oh you¡¯ll find out, that¡¯s for sure,¡± I grumbled.


    The cat giggled next to me, and I noted her lovely smile. The glistening of tears in her eyes only made that smile all the more awe worthy.


    As we neared the guild building¡­ I realized the two of us had already returned to normal.


    We were walking together, and talking, as if we had never separated. As if she and I had been with each other this whole time.


    At least, she was. I was still fretting over the reality that no one had told her she had been banished from Lumen, as well as the Bell Church.


    But for now I at least walking calmly¡­ speaking normally. Smiling gently.


    That was¡­ a good thing. More than I could explain.


    We did have much to talk about, and I still wanted to hear everything I could from her¡­ but for now¡­


    This was fine. This was good enough.


    Hopefully.


    I should tell her how glad I was to see her. I should voice it. Show it. Show it with action¡­ but¡­


    But if I did, I¡¯d be admitting it. And¡­


    And I¡¯d be risking her far more than I already had.


    If they¡¯d banish her over what her ancestors did¡­ over what she did with Fly, or because of Fly¡­


    What would they do to her if they found out I loved her?


    The thoughts haunted me. They weighed upon my shoulders more than all the lives I carried.


    They kept words in my throat.


    I had much to think about. A lot to ponder. And I had to do so as soon as possible.


    Walking side by side with the woman who looked far too happy¡­ I realized I was going to have to decide her fate for her.


    If she¡¯d let me.


    If I would let myself.


    If I could, even.


    Either I let her be broken and killed by the fate that was so obviously trying to loom over her.


    Or I kept her far away from those who would drag her down. To keep her away from those who her gentle sympathy could latch onto.


    To keep her safe, I either needed to keep her right next to me¡­ or I needed to take her far away from everyone and everything.


    Both were bad choices.


    But that was life.


    Nothing but endless bad choices.


    At least, that was my life.


    I just wished it wouldn¡¯t be Renn¡¯s too.

 Chapter One Hundred and Ninety Nine – Renn – Merit’s Goodbye

    I had never packed so slowly while I wanted to run away as fast as I could.


    Even when Nory had died, I hadn¡¯t felt this¡­ weird. I had hurt. I had sobbed and cried¡­ and I had also felt the desire to run away, since I didn¡¯t want to be in that little cabin without her any longer¡­ but¡­


    But right here and now¡­


    Putting the nightgown into the bag, I hated how¡­ heavy it felt. Even though I knew it was as light as a feather. I barely felt its weight, usually, yet right now¡­


    ¡°The whole world is heavy,¡± I whispered.


    Taking a deep breath, I did my best to not start crying again.


    I didn¡¯t want to cry anymore. My eyes hurt. My nose hurt. I felt out of tears, even though my eyes were still blurry.


    Vim had been¡­ gentle enough to hold me for nearly an hour, after telling me about the vote. But even Vim¡¯s gentle kindness didn¡¯t last forever. He had duties. He had tasks to finish, before we left¡­ and my sobbing was not as important as the rest of the Societies needs.


    ¡°Not important at all,¡± I whispered as I put the small nail filing box into the bag. I slid it between the folded up nightgown, and the other pairs of socks I had.


    Staring down at the little blue box, I took another deep breath and was rather glad I didn¡¯t break down again.


    Really, it didn¡¯t hurt that badly. I understood it. I comprehend it. I didn¡¯t blame them.


    I couldn¡¯t fault them. I couldn¡¯t hate them for it.


    Banishing me made sense, from their perspective.


    Yet¡­


    ¡°Yet I wish it hadn¡¯t happened,¡± I whispered.


    Why did they banish me?


    Because I had been willing to try and save Fly and her people?


    Why was that so bad? Why was such a thing so dangerous? When most of them had willingly voted in the same ways before?


    Did none of them remember how they had voted to give Fly her chance? How they had voted to keep Vim, and me, from doing anything that might endanger Fly or their people?


    Yet why was¡­


    ¡°Stop,¡± I bit myself off and turned as to pack up the rest of my clothes.


    We were going to leave in the morning. Right before dawn.


    Herra was coming with us, since she needed to go back to her family. Her real home. I wasn¡¯t sure where it was, or why exactly she needed to go home¡­ but it was something important. Important enough that Herra was leaving right when the Society in Lumen needed everyone as much as ever.


    Then why banish me? Aren¡¯t I useful? Wouldn¡¯t I be¡­?


    I mean¡­ I wouldn¡¯t have stayed anyway¡­ but¡­ but¡­!


    ¡°Stop!¡± I raised my voice a little too much, and nearly threw the pair of pants I had been folding away in the process.


    ¡°Stop what, Renn?¡±


    I turned and hesitated at the sight of Merit. The door was open, and she was tilting her head at me.


    ¡°Sorry¡­ it¡¯s nothing,¡± I said as I quickly composed myself.


    ¡°Obviously not¡­ though I can kind of guess what it is. Can I come in?¡± she asked.


    Ah. Right. She was standing right outside the room. I nodded and smiled at her as she stepped in, and didn¡¯t hesitate to close the door behind her.


    Taking a small breath I walked over to my bed, where my main bag was. I put the now wrinkled pants within it, and was glad to see that the bag was only half full.


    Not because I had a bunch still to pack¡­ but rather the opposite. It meant I wasn¡¯t really accumulating anything I didn¡¯t need. We were travelers, so I needed to be like Vim. Someone who didn¡¯t carry much more than the essentials.


    ¡°I told Vim already¡­ but if you ever paint anything else, Renn, you can send it to me. I¡¯ll keep them safe,¡± Merit said gently as she stepped over to me.


    I nodded. ¡°He told me¡­ thank you Merit, for that. I¡¯m not sure when I¡¯ll be able to paint again, but I¡¯m sure I will. I have¡­ a lot to paint,¡± I said as I thought of all those lost in the fires.


    She nodded back. ¡°Of course. Though if you ever paint Vim, don¡¯t you dare send me those ones! I¡¯ll feed them to pigs if you do,¡± Merit said with a smirk.


    I laughed at her, and it felt really good to do so. Even if it kind of hurt the back of my throat to do so. ¡°Right!¡±


    Merit giggled at me, and I realized she had said such a thing on purpose. To make me laugh.


    How kind of her.


    ¡°Thanks Merit,¡± I said softly.


    ¡°Hm,¡± she nodded, as if she understood.


    But how could she?


    Vim had said she and Tosh had been the only ones to vote in my favor. To not vote to banish me.


    Tosh was¡­ surprising, very much so, and in honesty Merit wasn¡¯t¡­ but¡­


    But all the same¡­


    Merit sighed and then extended her arms. ¡°Go ahead,¡± she said with a nod.


    I blinked at her a few times, and then laughed again as I bent down and wrapped her in a huge hug.


    The small Merit felt even smaller as I realized I had to bend down even more. It was awkward, so I went ahead and just fell to my knees. Luckily the carpet was good enough to not hurt me as Merit and I held each other in a deep hug.


    ¡°I¡¯ll miss you Renn. I enjoyed meeting you,¡± Merit said in my ear. One of my real ones. I was burying my face into her tiny shoulder, so I was angled a little oddly. Just enough she was able to speak into the ears on top of my head and not my human ones.


    ¡°I¡¯ll miss you too,¡± I sobbed.


    ¡°Now, now¡­ don¡¯t cry Renn. It hurts¡­ but¡­¡± Merit spoke¡­ but eventually her voice started sounding weird.


    Then without warning, Merit started crying too.


    She began to shake violently, and her tiny arms squeezed me tighter. So tightly in fact, I paused in my crying a moment as I realized she was squeezing me tight enough that it actually hurt.


    Merit really was strong¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Renn! I¡¯m sorry our lives are so hard¡­ I¡¯m sorry our people are so weak and¡­!¡± Merit sobbed as she spoke, and I closed my eyes as I basked in the warmth of Merit¡¯s soul.


    Shaking my head as Merit cried even harder than me, I wished with all my heart that Merit would always be happy and healthy. ¡°It¡¯s okay Merit. It really is. Thank you¡­ for being who you are,¡± I said to her.


    ¡°You too, Renn,¡± Merit said as she squeezed me even tighter.


    I smiled as her arms trembled. She felt strong¡­ far too strong for her size and appearance, yet¡­ at the same time¡­ she also felt her appearance.


    She was trembling and crying in the same way a little girl would.


    The two of us held each other for a long moment, and I realized this was exactly what I wanted. What I needed.


    I¡¯d be able to leave now, with a smile. Even if it was one strained.


    ¡°Thank you, Merit,¡± I said again.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ you better write to me. I won¡¯t know where you are, so I¡¯ll need you to tell me where to send mine,¡± she said.


    I nodded. ¡°Of course. Though I think you¡¯ll always be able to reach me by sending one to Vim,¡± I said.


    ¡°Urgh¡­ You better realize you¡¯re the only person that I¡¯d ever be able to put up with Vim for,¡± she said.


    Laughing, the two of us shook a little in our hug. She wasn¡¯t squeezing me as hard, yet wasn¡¯t letting me go.


    Which I didn¡¯t mind. I wouldn¡¯t mind even if she wanted to stay like this until the morning, when I left.


    ¡°Will you keep an eye on Lamp for me, Merit? I¡­ I don¡¯t know if anyone else will,¡± I asked her.


    She nodded. ¡°I will. For you.¡±


    ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d ask you to keep your eyes off Vim for me, but you probably won¡¯t listen so I just won¡¯t say it,¡± she then said.


    Giggling at her, I nodded. ¡°I can try, I guess?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯ll have to be good enough,¡± she said with a sigh.


    The two of us went silent¡­ for a good long while, until she sighed and then patted me on the back. I gave her one last small squeeze, which she returned, before we separated.


    Leaning back, I smiled at her as she went to wiping her face. ¡°Is there anything you need Renn? Anything I can get you for your trip?¡± she asked.


    I slowly shook my head as I studied my friend. ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ I think. Vim doesn¡¯t like it when we have too much to carry, so¡­¡± I said.


    ¡°Right. He¡¯s a jerk,¡± she nodded.


    Glancing at my bag, I gestured at it. ¡°I got mostly everything ready. I just need to put on my leather¡­ and sword, and I¡¯m ready,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hmph¡­¡± Merit stepped away from me, and up to my bed. She stood up on her toes to peer into the bag. I slowly got up off my knees, and stood as Merit studied my bag¡¯s contents. ¡°You have so little¡­ but knowing Vim he¡¯ll say you have a lot. When he brought me here, he wouldn¡¯t even let me bring a single bag you know? We came with just the clothes on our backs,¡± she said.


    ¡°Really¡­?¡± I asked. That was¡­ interesting. I had been mostly joking about Vim¡¯s aversion to stuff. He hadn¡¯t really ever said anything, honestly, and I had a feeling Vim wouldn¡¯t really complain even if I did add a bag or two.


    ¡°It¡¯s not his fault though¡­ we had been in a rush. But just let me badmouth him okay? He¡¯s a jerk who¡¯s taking away my friend,¡± she said.


    Taking me away¡­


    Smiling softly at my friend, I kept myself from making a small comment¡­ about who was actually forcing me to leave.


    She knew. She knew, so I didn¡¯t need to say it.


    ¡°Oh¡­ here. I got it so I could read it but¡­ well¡­¡± I stepped over to my desk and grabbed the small book I had gotten at the Bell Church.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Merit recognized it instantly, and sighed as I handed it to her.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t get to read them,¡± she whispered sadly.


    I nodded. ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ maybe another time,¡± I said.


    Honestly I wasn¡¯t sure if I could read them right now even if I had the time. My heart and head were all so¡­ disheveled.


    ¡°Maybe during your journey you¡¯ll meet the author. Vim knows who it is after all,¡± Merit said lightly.


    I nodded. Maybe. Maybe¡­


    An odd silence filled the room, and I realized I wasn¡¯t sure what else to say to her.


    This could be the last time I saw Merit¡­ if not for ever, at the very least for a very¡­ very long time. Years and years.


    ¡°Anything I can do for you, Merit? Before I go?¡± I asked her.


    She smiled at me in the way someone much older than me would. It hurt to see, since I honestly didn¡¯t feel much younger than her. ¡°All will be fine, Renn¡­ I¡¯ll¡­ be okay. I promise you, as I promised Vim, I¡¯ll not abandon this place just because I¡¯m upset with those here. It¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve¡­¡± Merit stopped talking, and I knew better than to pressure her to continue. I knew exactly what she was talking about.


    It was sad that I was starting to have the same emotions towards everyone in the Society.


    Just as I had been disappointed in those at Ruvindale¡­ I was now similarly upset with those here.


    Not a good sign, for me. After all if I grew to dislike and hate everyone, then the problem wasn¡¯t everyone else but me.


    ¡°I¡¯m told I¡¯ll be heading south. Then¡­ back west?¡± I said. Vim had kind of spoke about our upcoming route, but he had been doing so as I cried in his arms. I remembered it, but at the same time¡­ didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Unless something happens, yes. Vim rarely goes too far from the Cathedral, though it does happen occasionally. If you do end up going to lands beyond, please be careful Renn. The world is¡­ dangerous. In more ways than one. Especially at the corners, where humans still don¡¯t tread,¡± she warned me.


    I nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll try, Merit.¡±


    She smiled at me and then sighed. ¡°I¡¯ll¡­ go now, if that¡¯s okay. I am really, really, bad at goodbyes. I¡¯ll break down and cry all night if I don¡¯t,¡± she said.


    ¡°All right¡­¡± I nodded, and blinked watery eyes. She was leaving already?


    ¡°Goodbye Renn. Please be safe. Write to me often. Don¡¯t let Vim force you to do anything you don¡¯t want to do. Don¡¯t let his burdens become yours. His shoulders are so strong that sometimes you misunderstand just how dangerous the burden can be because of it,¡± she said.


    Nodding again at her warnings, I couldn¡¯t help but take her words to heart. After all¡­ I was starting to realize how serious and right such a warning was.


    ¡°Also don¡¯t¡­ think you need to abide by the Societies rules. They¡¯re rules, but they¡¯re just as faulty as the laws of humans sometimes. If you¡¯re ever alone, or need help, and don¡¯t know where to go¡­ come to me Renn. Come back here, even. I¡¯ll help you, even if they won¡¯t,¡± she promised.


    Tears wrecked my eyes as I nodded and stepped forward. She happily accepted another hug.


    ¡°Thank you Merit. I¡¯ll miss you,¡± I said softly.


    ¡°Mhm. Take care of yourself Renn¡­¡± she said softly.


    We separated, and I noted the way she held the book close to her chest as she turned to leave. She opened the door to my room slowly¡­ and gave me one final nod before stepping out of the room.


    Taking a deep breath as she shut the door behind her, I trembled as suddenly the room felt¡­ much colder. Too cold.


    Gulping lightly, I glanced around my room.


    The paintings were gone, taken by Merit¡­ but the easel was still here. As were the other blank canvases I had planned to use.


    Upon the windowsill, before the large windows¡­ were several small plants. Most notably the tiny cactus. Which I now wondered if maybe Gerald had not just given it to me out of a simple whim.


    The large bed, with the massive pillows. I rarely slept with all of them, since they were so big and fluffy that it bothered my ears.


    The open bathroom, which within was memories precious.


    My desk, littered with brushes and other random notes and papers. All telling of the many jobs and tasks I¡¯ve done while here. From working in the bank, to helping Lamp and her people.


    My dresser, wide and open now, had several sets of clothes within it¡­ but I wasn¡¯t going to pack them. Most of them had the Animalia Guild crest upon them, and something told me I shouldn¡¯t take them. After all¡­ I was no longer allowed to stay here.


    I wasn¡¯t allowed to be a part of the Animalia Guild anymore.


    I¡¯d never come back to this room again.


    ¡°Banished¡­¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Not entirely, Renn.¡±


    I didn¡¯t jump, but my ears did twitch something fierce as I turned around to look at Vim.


    Frowning at him, I wondered when he had walked in. The door was closed¡­ I hadn¡¯t heard it open or shut again?


    He smiled gently at me as he stepped forward, and glanced over at the bag on my bed.


    ¡°Basically all packed,¡± I said lightly.


    ¡°I see that. Sure you don¡¯t want to take more clothes? We¡¯re heading south, it gets hot and humid where we¡¯re going, you might want an extra set or two for comfort,¡± he said.


    ¡°Ah¡­ think so?¡± I nodded as I stepped over to the dresser. If he was bringing it up, it was probably true. Might as well grab some more clothes, then.


    As I rummaged around the top drawer of the dresser, I tried to find within my recent memory Vim opening the door and entering the room.


    I couldn¡¯t find it.


    ¡°Vim¡­ when¡¯d you come in?¡± I asked him. He was sneaky sometimes, and honestly¡­ I wasn¡¯t in the greatest of conditions. But surely I would have heard the door open?


    ¡°I entered as Merit left, Renn,¡± Vim said softly.


    Ah¡­ had he? Really?


    ¡°I didn¡¯t notice,¡± I said.


    ¡°I see that,¡± he said softly as he nodded.


    So I really was distraught. It must be far worse than I felt, based off the way he was looking at me.


    Looking away from him, I returned my attention to finding another set of appropriate clothes.


    ¡°And I know¡­ it¡¯s not a full banishment, like the Bell Church or Ruvindale. But I¡¯ll treat it all the same,¡± I said.


    ¡°Why?¡± he asked.


    Hesitating, I took a tiny breath as I shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t want to trouble those who obviously aren¡¯t comfortable around me,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    I gulped at the noise he made. Why did it sound as if he agreed with me?


    ¡°You agree with me?¡± I asked, unable to contain the worry.


    ¡°I do,¡± he said.


    Grabbing the edge of the open drawer, for support as to not fall to the floor¡­ I stared in shock at the man who had just said such a heartbreaking thing.


    ¡°Vim¡­¡± I barely got his name out.


    He nodded, confirming I had heard him correctly. ¡°They don¡¯t deserve your presence, Renn. So yes. You have every right to ignore them,¡± he said.


    Closing my eyes, I groaned as my assumptions were proven true.


    He hadn¡¯t said that with the same mindset as I had.


    ¡°Vim¡­¡± I groaned.


    ¡°Renn,¡± he said back.


    Shaking my head, I did my best to not start crying. ¡°You¡¯re the protector! You can¡¯t say stuff like that!¡± I said.


    ¡°I know. I warned you Renn. I warned you.¡±


    Opening my eyes, I stared at the man who held my gaze without flinching.


    He had told me. He had warned me.


    He had told me his affection for me could cause problems. In more ways than one.


    ¡°If¡­ if you¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t get the rest of my thoughts in order, as to speak. I had to say it! To say something¡­ but¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll not abandon them, for you Renn. You need not worry. I shall always return, and aid them, as needed. No matter what they do to you, or say to you,¡± Vim said firmly.


    Although it hurt to hear those words, it also brought me relief. It washed over me in such a wave that I slowly knelt down, once again kneeling on the ground. This time though I did it out of relief and sorrow, not joy.


    Vim sighed at the sight of me, but I ignored him as I focused on my breathing. I didn¡¯t want to cry anymore, yet I was on the verge of doing so again. More fiercely than ever.


    He stepped towards me, and I started to raise a hand. To shoo him away. If he wrapped me in a hug right now I would break, and I really didn¡¯t want to spend the last few hours here in this room under such duress and turmoil¡­ I had enough of crying and¡­


    Instead Vim simply sat down on the ground. Next to me. He sat up against the dresser, less than half an arm¡¯s reach away.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Renn. That our Society is¡­ broken. I¡¯m sorry I couldn¡¯t make a better one. I¡¯m sorry I wasn¡¯t good enough to keep it strong and healthy, or more of the good people alive,¡± Vim said.


    He spoke softly and evenly¡­ as if we were not talking about something so serious and emotional, but instead the weather.


    ¡°Is it really your fault Vim? It¡¯s not like you can force someone to be¡­¡± I struggled to find the proper word to use.


    ¡°Better? You¡¯d be surprised. A long time ago¡­ I was able to make many people better. Though to be honest, they only became better thanks to the tip of a spear at their throats,¡± he said.


    I scoffed at his words, and almost couldn¡¯t believe the very obvious smirk on his face. He wasn¡¯t joking, yet he found it humorous all the same.


    ¡°How did I fail Vim? Where did I go wrong? I¡­ I don¡¯t even feel as if I even did anything. You did all the important stuff,¡± I said.


    ¡°Your only failure Renn, is the thought you did so. You did well. Beyond well. You found a lost individual, who needed saving and you saved them. You saved Fly, Renn. She would have only suffered had she stayed where she was, and only would have died a horrible death. With us she has a chance to be so much more, and accomplish anything she wills to do,¡± Vim said.


    Blinking teary eyes, I nodded. I knew he wasn¡¯t just telling me things to make me feel better. Vim was speaking from the heart. Yet¡­ ¡°Yet I still failed somehow. How could I have not gotten Brom killed? How could I have saved more than just Fly? There had been so many of them down there, Vim,¡± I said.


    ¡°Brom¡¯s death was far beyond your control Renn. The only way his death could have been avoided¡­ well¡­ I suppose if I had found that creature and killed it before it surfaced. But I didn¡¯t do it. So there¡¯s no point thinking about it,¡± he said.


    I shook my head, since I didn¡¯t believe him. There had to of been far more than just that.


    ¡°Plus¡­ even if Brom was still alive, odds are the results would have been the same Renn. I¡¯ve... never really said it, aloud, but regrettably because of what you are¡­ well¡­¡± Vim sighed as he shifted, and I felt the dresser behind me move. I wasn¡¯t leaning up against it as he was, yet I still felt it move along the floor. ¡°You¡¯re a predator. A real one. Then of course¡­ you¡¯re also very human, at least in nature. You like to help people. You like to worry about others, and aren¡¯t afraid to help someone who needs it.¡±


    ¡°So it is my fault,¡± I whispered.


    Vim shrugged, making one of the dresser¡¯s drawers shift. ¡°If you want to look at it that way, sure. But what are you going to do? Stop helping people? Are you going to be able to ignore it when someone needs help, Renn?¡± he asked me.


    I shook my head. I didn¡¯t even hesitate to do so.


    ¡°See? Exactly. So it¡¯s¡­ pointless to worry over it, or question it. What you¡¯re doing is questioning the natural. The nature of you as an individual. It¡¯d be like worrying if the sun is going to be bright tomorrow, or if the night sky will be dark. Stop worrying over the inevitable and unchangeable,¡± he said.


    ¡°But my actions don¡¯t just affect me, Vim. A lot of people¡­ this time¡­ were affected,¡± I said.


    ¡°They were. But how do you know it wouldn¡¯t have happened anyway? Or even, a far worse outcome, had you not been the one involved?¡± he asked.


    ¡°If it had been just you, I bet it would have gone much better,¡± I said.


    Vim scoffed at me. ¡°Do you not remember why we met, Renn? Lomi¡¯s whole village is gone, because I was alone,¡± he said.


    I blinked at his words, and shifted as to look at his face better.


    He wasn¡¯t looking at me, but he still nodded. ¡°I warned you. If you¡­ joined me, you¡¯d come to hate yourself. The world. The Society,¡± he said softly.


    ¡°Will it always be this bad?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Most of the time, Renn. Between you, Fly, and Wool¡­ we¡¯ve had more new members recently than we¡¯ve had in dozens of years. Yet in the same time you three have joined us, we¡¯ve had how many deaths? How many losses? Lomi¡¯s village. Ruvindale. We almost lost Nebl. Brom. Before Lomi¡¯s village, I had also dealt with a Monarch that had been feeding on a whole island. They weren¡¯t our members, but some of them had been non-humans. People, who could have been our members, had I instead found them in time before they had suffered. Just like with Fly,¡± Vim said.


    I gulped and wished I hadn¡¯t asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s inevitable then, isn¡¯t it?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s why there¡¯s no point in beating yourself up over it. You can fret, and cry, but don¡¯t stop trying Renn. Don¡¯t stop standing up tall. Don¡¯t give up,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°Because if we do, then there wouldn¡¯t be anyone else,¡± I said.


    ¡°Exactly, Renn. Who else is helping these people? These fools, these helpless idiots that can¡¯t even protect themselves. People who are older than any human, some who are wiser than the greatest human philosophers, stronger than a dozen well trained knights, with more instincts than the very animals they represent¡­ These people who are more than human, yet somehow frailer. They can¡¯t survive alone. They need help, and no one in this whole world cares to hear their plea,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°That¡¯s very similar to what she wrote in that book,¡± I said, remembering the page in that little white book. It was the seventh page, where it talked about how even the Gods had abandoned their children. S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°When even their creators abandoned them, who else but us can they turn to?¡± Vim said, quoting one of the passages on that page.


    ¡°Did they?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°Were we created? And did those who did really abandon us?¡± I asked him.


    Vim shifted a little, and I noted the way his eyes held mine.


    This was one of those questions. That he didn¡¯t like answering. That he usually didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    I blinked at his answer, and wondered if he had only done so because of the moment. Maybe he thought if he hadn¡¯t, I¡¯d have broken.


    I was honestly past that. My emotions were getting under control, and I wasn¡¯t crying anymore. In fact right now the biggest issue I had was my tail, it was hurting because I had not sat down very carefully. Luckily I wasn¡¯t sitting on it, but it was angled painfully.


    ¡°If the only ones helping our people are us Vim, I feel rather worried for us,¡± I said softly.


    He smirked and nodded. ¡°Right?¡±


    I sighed as I leaned back, to rest against the dresser. As I did I reached down to move and adjust my tail a little, so it¡¯d not hurt as much.


    ¡°But not everyone is¡­¡± I hesitated again, and not just because I couldn¡¯t think of the right word to use. Rather I didn¡¯t want to say it aloud. ¡°Merit. Tosh, too, surprisingly. And even Reatti! I got her brother killed¡­ and she actually was able to put her hate aside, if even for a moment. We had spoken together and¡­¡± I stopped talking, since I was about to cry again.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ yes. Tosh shouldn¡¯t surprise you, by the way. There¡¯s a reason he¡¯s my friend,¡± Vim said.


    Ah. Right. He was Vim¡¯s friend¡­ ¡°Lawrence is too isn¡¯t he? He voted no,¡± I said softly.


    ¡°He let the rest decide. He believes in keeping the peace, even if it hurts to do so. He¡­ is a man who will sacrifice the world, to save the future,¡± he said.


    I shook my head. ¡°I don¡¯t like that. What point is there in a future if we¡¯re not all there to see it?¡±


    ¡°He sees it differently, Renn. And we¡¯ve talked about this. You must be able to learn to cherish and protect everyone, even those with different values,¡± he said.


    Taking a deep breath, I nodded. ¡°Right. I know¡­ I just¡­¡±


    ¡°Just wished, and thought, those I called friends would be better than the rest. Yes. I know,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine Renn. How do you think I feel?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No wonder you¡¯re so cold sometimes. You¡¯re numb,¡± I said.


    He didn¡¯t say anything, but I heard his thumb tap his knee¡­ rather harshly. My words had bothered him.


    ¡°What would¡­ what would Rungle and Stumble had voted?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Hm? Concerning you?¡± he asked.


    I nodded.


    ¡°Well¡­ they¡¯d not have voted, Renn. They were against the Society,¡± he said gently.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I looked over at Vim as he nodded.


    ¡°Not everyone agrees with the Societies rules¡­ They never joined the Society. Didn¡¯t believe in it.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ Merit knew them,¡± I said softly.


    ¡°She did. Just as she didn¡¯t join the Society either, until after her kingdom fell,¡± he said.


    Closing my eyes, I groaned as my head started to hurt. Why were there always so many secrets?


    Or well¡­ they weren¡¯t really secrets, probably. It was all just stuff I didn¡¯t know, because I was so new. Because I hadn¡¯t been involved.


    Vim reached over and put his hand on my back. I tried to ignore the way he rubbed my back, since it felt good. ¡°They would have never abandoned you Renn. Just as they had not abandoned those they had died for,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°They died in such a way¡­?¡± I asked.


    ¡°They did. They died because they hadn¡¯t been willing to give up their friends. And¡­ that is the other extreme, Renn. Those here abandoned you, for their own safety. Rungle and his family died for those who they wouldn¡¯t abandon. You¡¯re more like them, which worries me,¡± he said.


    ¡°Because it means I¡¯ll eventually die too,¡± I said.


    ¡°Yes. But¡­ if that is what you wish to die for, I could not think of anything better to do so for,¡± he said.


    I nodded, and agreed with him there.


    If not for those you cared for¡­ then for what else?


    ¡°How long, Vim?¡± I asked.


    ¡°For?¡±


    ¡°Do I have? Before you abandon me too?¡± I asked.


    Vim¡¯s hand on my back came to a stop, and I did my best to keep my eyes on the ground. Near the edge of the rug we sat on. I was too afraid to look at him right now.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never abandoned anyone Renn. Not willingly. Never without a fight. Though¡­ I suppose you¡¯re talking about what I had said that night, here in this room,¡± he said.


    I nodded. ¡°Yes. You said you either needed to abandon me¡­ or¡­¡± I didn¡¯t finish the sentence, since I definitely didn¡¯t want him to try the other option instead right now. I was in no mood to be taken to bed.


    ¡°Well, by that I had not meant abandonment in full. Not like this. I rather just meant, to stop you from staying with me,¡± he said.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°What you interpreted it differently? Renn you¡¯ve already noticed that I¡­ hate a few of our members. Yet you know I still protect them all the same. Just as fiercely as the rest. You should know better,¡± he said.


    ¡°I guess. But still¡­¡± I shrugged.


    His fingers tapped lightly on my back, as if I was a table and he bored. ¡°But nothing. If you want to know what I feel or think of what happened, then think no further. You shouldn¡¯t be banished or blacklisted just because bad things happened right after you arrived. It isn¡¯t right,¡± he said.


    ¡°They¡¯re not wrong though Vim. I¡­ I might be dangerous. At least, because I¡¯m not willing to turn a blind eye to things I see,¡± I said.


    ¡°That is true. But that¡¯s a fault on them, Renn, not you. Evil thrives and festers not where evil people exist, but where good ones ignore evil and look away from it.¡±


    ¡°You say pretty things, sometimes,¡± I said as I soaked up his words.


    ¡°Sometimes? Wait till you get me really angry. My words become so eloquently beautiful that anyone who hears them pisses pure spring water and throws up rainbows and syrup,¡± he said.


    Smiling at him, I wondered how I could ever even get him actually angry. The only few times he¡¯s ever gotten seemingly angry with me was in the beginning, and even then it wasn¡¯t so much anger as it was simple annoyance or disgust.


    He had thought I had gotten Amber killed at first, after all.


    And those times, he had been silent. Not really loud or talkative.


    ¡°And really Renn¡­ If you¡¯re dangerous, what am I? Don¡¯t answer that, though, even if what you¡¯re thinking is true,¡± Vim said with a small laugh.


    My smile grew as I nodded. Right. If I really let what happened bother me too deeply¡­ it was both an insult to Vim, and more.


    He has been and was involved in such events far worse, and by the sounds of it¡­ he failed often.


    ¡°I suppose if we¡¯re going to fail and get hurt, at least we can do it together,¡± I said.


    ¡°There you go,¡± he nodded as he patted my back again.


    ¡°Did you finish whatever you had to do?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Hm? No. I came back to check on you because I heard Merit talking to you,¡± he said.


    ¡°You¡­ heard her talking to me? Where were you?¡± I asked. Was he that close by?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. We leave before the dawn. Herra¡¯s ready already. She¡¯s even got the horses ready already,¡± he said.


    ¡°We get to ride horses?¡± I asked.


    He nodded. ¡°At least until Herra¡¯s home.¡±


    Interesting. Maybe it was because he felt he was behind schedule, thanks to all that¡¯s happened.


    ¡°Finish getting ready, Renn. And then get some sleep, if you can. We¡¯ll be traveling quickly, if able, to make up for lost time,¡± Vim said as he patted my shoulder and stood up.


    Staring up at him, I sniffed as he frowned down at me¡­ and I could tell he was wondering why I hadn¡¯t stood up with him.


    ¡°I¡¯ll miss this place, Vim,¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ never thought I¡¯d actually stay here. But honestly I think I would have done so, if I had to pick somewhere. Out of all the places I¡¯ve been so far,¡± I said.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°Yet now¡­ the thought disgusts me,¡± I said honestly.


    Vim nodded.


    ¡°Make me fall in love with you Vim,¡± I then said.


    His eyes narrowed as I slowly stood up. He held his hand out, to help me up, and I held onto it even once I was standing.


    Nodding at him, I held his gaze. ¡°Please. Make me fall in love so deeply¡­ that I never again fall in love with anyone or anything else. So that I¡¯ll never hurt like this again,¡± I said.


    Vim took a small breath¡­ and then gave me the tiniest nod I¡¯d ever seen.

 Chapter Two Hundred – Vim – Herra

    ¡°And I swear! You¡¯d never know, Renn, but my sister is genuinely insane. She once sewed a bunch of frogs together, while they were alive, to see if they¡¯d start croaking in unison,¡± Herra continued to complain about her family.


    ¡°What¡­?¡± Renn didn¡¯t like what she was hearing, but yet at the same time still sounded interested.


    ¡°And that¡¯s not the worst! When she was young she put a bunch of snakes into my bed while I slept. She was worried they were cold! Cold! Snakes! I nearly died from all the bites!¡± Herra huffed as she reminisced of her family.


    ¡°Snakes do get cold,¡± I said.


    ¡°Not when it¡¯s summer! In the arid desert!¡± Herra shouted at me.


    I decided to keep my mouth shut, as Herra then went on a tirade about how I had always taken her sister¡¯s side back when she was young. I didn¡¯t believe her, but it was interesting to hear she thought so. I mean¡­ I had only met the sister she spoke of a few times. She had died young, to a flesh eating disease. Likely the same thing that had made her erratic and crazy, but I¡¯d never say that aloud. Her death had hurt the family, but I remembered a few sullen whispers of relief during the funeral.


    Yet it was still a tragedy. A life lost, before she ever had a chance to be more than a disturbed child.


    Which was likely why Herra was complaining about her more than any of the dozen other family members she could whine about.


    It was likely her way of remembering her lost sister.


    Glancing around, I noted the dark rocks all around us. The green of the forests surrounding Lumen was gone, but the mountains were still here. They just¡­ were now drier, and pointier. Some of the jagged black rocks we were trotting past looked sharp enough to slice open a cow¡¯s hide.


    Such jagged rocks explained why this place was called Nail Peaks.


    ¡°Seriously Renn! Then my other sister goes and marries a human! The same young boy they found lost in the desert! What kind of weirdo marries and mates with the same person you practically raised?¡± Herra complained.


    ¡°That¡­ is a little odd, I agree,¡± Renn said politely.


    ¡°If one looked at it from a different perspective, it isn¡¯t that weird. Our kind ages slower. They basically grew up together, at least mentally,¡± I said.


    The sister she spoke of was Herra¡¯s youngest. Serra. She was actually only a few decades old, if I remembered correctly. Odds are she had been in her early twenty¡¯s or so when meeting the boy Herra spoke of. An odd age gap, yes, but our kind didn¡¯t age the same. A twenty year old, at least a twenty year old non-human with thick pure blood, wasn¡¯t too far off from being a young child in relative terms to a human.


    Fly was a good example. She looked like very young. Maybe ten or twelve, in human terms. Yet was likely in her twenties too.


    ¡°Shut it Vim! Don¡¯t make sense!¡± Herra shouted at me.


    The horse she and Renn were riding neighed, as if to agree with her.


    I sighed as I nodded, accepting it.


    ¡°You can¡¯t honestly not see it at least a little weird, Vim,¡± Renn said.


    Glancing behind me, at the two women and the horse they rode, I noted the way Herra glared at me¡­ and Renn who also glared at me from over Herra¡¯s shoulder. She sat behind Herra, and had a weird smirk on her face. She was enjoying herself something fierce.


    ¡°It is. I¡¯m just doing my best to make sense of it. If I don¡¯t then who knows what I¡¯ll think or say upon meeting them,¡± I said.


    ¡°See!¡± Herra pointed at me and smiled, as if glad to hear I agreed.


    ¡°But you don¡¯t know if he actually lived with your family the whole time or not Herra. They might have found him another home, and they reunited later,¡± I pointed out.


    ¡°That¡¯s still weird, Vim,¡± Renn said.


    I frowned and wondered if it was.


    I mean¡­ yes. The age gap was concerning¡­ but any of our members who settled with humans had that problem. Humans simply did not live that long. It was impossible.


    Even the mostly human members, whose bloodlines had long forgotten their beastly ancestors¡­ Still lived longer than humans. Maybe not as long as those like Renn and Herra, but long enough that they rarely if ever didn¡¯t outlive their human companions. Unless they died by unnatural means, like Sally.


    If I judged Herra¡¯s sister for marrying the same young man that her family had rescued when he was but a small boy¡­ well¡­


    Then I¡¯d have to judge all of the Societies members who ended up with humans. Which was a surprising number, when one thought of it.


    But at the same time, how many had met their partners while they were young? Most likely not many, if any at all.


    ¡°Could you look at someone romantically, if you had known them as a child?¡± Herra asked me.


    Could I¡­? Have I?


    I tried to think of all the women I¡¯ve known, and knew, both those I¡¯ve actually gotten intimate with and those I had only considered doing so.


    My mind searched long and hard, but honestly I couldn¡¯t find any that I immediately remembered knowing when they had been young. ¡°Honestly, probably not. I wonder if that¡¯s why I don¡¯t find so many people attractive, even though they are? Because I had known them when they were little¡­¡± I said as I realized it.


    That would explain why I didn¡¯t find Kaley attractive, even though nearly every other man who met her tried to bed her without hesitation. As if she was a walking aphrodisiac. Especially since I did genuinely know she was beautiful.


    ¡°Gross, Vim. You¡¯re like a grandfather to me, so hearing you talk like that makes me sick,¡± Herra said.


    ¡°What? You asked,¡± I defended myself as I noticed a large wagon in the distance.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t! Renn did,¡± Herra was now defending herself.


    ¡°Well, I did. But you¡¯re the one who asked that specific question Herra,¡± Renn said, swiftly uprooting any and all defense Herra had to protect herself.


    Herra groaned. ¡°Well¡­ I did¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­ Herra, I thought you liked Vim¡­?¡± Renn then whispered.


    I pretended to not be able to hear them as Herra made an odd noise, and then tugged on the reins of their horse. It shuffled as it slowed down, as to gain some distance between us.


    I allowed it, and pretended to get lost in thought.


    ¡°Shush! How do you even know that?¡± Herra whispered back.


    ¡°What¡­? I mean¡­ well¡­¡± Renn sounded flustered.


    ¡°I¡­ I mean¡­ I do. But he is still kind of like a grandfather¡­ I¡¯ve known him since I was born¡­ which means he probably means what he says. Just great. I¡¯ve always wondered why he wouldn¡¯t at least spend a few nights with me every so often,¡± Herra mumbled.


    Sighing as the two whispered amongst themselves, I focused on the cart that was drawing closer. It had two large donkeys pulling it, and it looked to be more of a carriage style than one for hauling goods. It had a decorative canopy, and windows on the side. They were glistening in the midday sun.


    Well¡­ if Herra stopped bothering me with her weird fascination thanks to this that was a good thing, at least. At least something positive happens during this trip, at least, if nothing else.


    Better yet maybe she¡¯ll spread such information all around. If so then I¡¯d be able to stop worrying or dealing with¡­ well¡­


    I blinked as I realized most of those who bugged me sometimes, when it came to such things, were indeed those who I had known when they were young. Not all, of course, but quite a few. I had known Magdalena when she was young too, though not as young as the others.


    Was there a correlation maybe? Or was I just reading too deeply into it?


    Likely was just coincidence. After all I knew far many more who I had known since young, and they never tried anything funny or acted strangely around me. It was like Herra said, most saw me as some kind of odd uncle or something.


    ¡°Has he slept with you, Renn?¡± Herra asked.


    ¡°In the same bed, yes, but we¡¯ve not done anything,¡± she answered honestly.


    Herra groaned, likely because even sleeping in the same bed was something I¡¯d never done with anyone else she knew. At least not those like Herra and Magda.


    While the two mumbled and told stories, I wondered if I would have found Renn attractive if I had known her as a child.


    Likely not. But I knew, from others telling me, that not everyone found Renn attractive either. Some did, and I knew several of those who had not found her attractive had likely been affected by their instincts¡­ being afraid of predators, but¡­


    I sighed as Herra mumbled something about me and her aunt.


    ¡°Did he now?¡± Renn asked coldly. And not with a whisper.


    ¡°Did I what?¡± I asked, pretending I hadn¡¯t heard the earlier statement which had caused Renn¡¯s cold tone.


    ¡°Oh, just that I saw you and Aunt Slip in bed together when I was young,¡± Herra said. She sounded far too happy over the retelling of it.


    ¡°You armadillos do like crawling into people¡¯s beds, for whatever reason,¡± I said back.


    Herra huffed a groan, and I glanced back at the two women. Herra was shaking her head, and Renn was glaring at me with an odd look. Oh? She didn¡¯t look as angry as I thought she¡¯d be. Maybe I had misread her tone earlier.


    ¡°He had been injured. Or something. She was kicked out once he woke up¡­¡± Herra mumbled the truth.


    Renn blinked, and her odd look turned into a smile. ¡°He had been hurt? Really? How so?¡± she focused on the odd again, instead of anything else. Did she not realize that Herra had been trying to disturb Renn with her earlier comments?


    Herra sighed, and obviously noticed that Renn wasn¡¯t going to be bothered by anything she said. Lies or not. ¡°I don¡¯t remember. I was real young. I just remember Aunt Slip telling me to go away, and then Vim waking up and kicking her out of the bed. He had bandages on for some reason,¡± Herra said.


    ¡°I had been burned, I think,¡± I said as I tried to recall the memory. I honestly couldn¡¯t. I could remember Slip many times trying to sneak into my bed, just like Herra has done on occasion, but couldn¡¯t really remember the exact moment she was speaking of.


    Yet the only time I had ever gotten hurt badly while visiting the Armadillo¡¯s was when I had been burnt. I had spent a few weeks resting with them before continuing my journey. Not really because the injuries had been that bad, but rather to make sure they would be fine.


    Just as I had spent as long as I could in Lumen, before leaving.


    We were already two days away from the port city¡­ and to be honest, I wished we were even farther away. I knew nothing could actually come up now, being so far away, but I still had a horrible feeling that I was going to get called back to Lumen for one reason or another.


    ¡°During your travels with him Renn, did he ever¡­ you know, visit brothels or anything?¡± Herra asked. It was interesting that she was now talking normally again. No more whispering it seemed.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ no. I don¡¯t think so,¡± Renn answered, yet I noted she actually paused as to peruse her memories for a moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s weird. We¡¯re not human, but we¡¯re still people. He probably has someone he visits. Wonder who it is¡­¡± Herra grumbled.


    I smiled at her weird complaining. From complaining about her family to me and my¡­ urges. Such an odd way to pass the time.


    At least it was harmless. And at least she and Renn seemed to be enjoying themselves¡­ I had worried the trip south would be awkward, what with all the drama that had happened recently.


    Seemed Herra didn¡¯t care much. Yet she had also voted to banish Renn¡­


    Unsettling¡­ but it wasn¡¯t as if Herra genuinely hated Renn. She simply didn¡¯t feel comfortable living with her.


    I decided it was better to not think too deeply about it.


    The carriage along the path started to stay along the side of the road. To give us room to pass. A kind gesture, especially since there was enough room along the sides of the paths for our horses to easily utilize. Their wheels weren¡¯t as sturdy as the horses legs and hooves here, in this rocky mountain.


    I guided my horse to the opposite side of the path, and I listened as Herra did the same with hers. We passed the carriage without issue, with the driver nodding his head as we passed.


    The thing did have windows, and although there were curtains within it to hide the occupants¡­ they didn¡¯t do much good. Especially since they were pushed aside, and a pair of women stared at us as we passed.


    Young women. Without guards out here? In the south?


    Strange. Though maybe the driver of the carriage was guard enough. He had looked trained, but I hadn¡¯t really sized him up as we passed. Didn¡¯t think there was a need to.


    Once we were past the carriage and able to return to a more leisure stroll, Herra ushered her horse forward as to come up to my side. I glanced at the two as she smirked at me, bringing us close. Our legs almost touched as she gestured behind her at Renn.


    ¡°Who would you rather sleep with Vim? Me or her?¡± she asked. S§×arch* The n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Renn¡¯s face contorted into an odd look of shock, and I could tell it wasn¡¯t because she was embarrassed. Rather she was simply shocked.


    And shocking indeed it was.


    ¡°An odd question from you Herra,¡± I said honestly.


    It was, after all. Herra usually was a lot more prim and proper. The type to get red in the face during such conversations. Never the type to initiate them, or say something like that in such a way.


    ¡°I know! Just answer it,¡± she said¡­ and sure enough her face got redder. Her ears especially became rather flushed.


    Sighing at her, and Renn¡¯s worried look, I wondered what was wrong. Maybe Renn¡¯s earlier comment about Herra¡¯s affection towards me had been taken far deeper than I had assumed. Maybe this was some kind of payback for it, or at least an attempt at doing so.


    ¡°Neither. If I had to choose out of all the women around here, I¡¯d choose that red-head in the carriage behind us,¡± I said.


    Herra¡¯s face went even deeper red, and Renn¡¯s look of shock turned into contemplation as she glanced back. Had she not seen the women peering at us from the window? Or was she just studying the woman in her memories, likely comparing herself to what I had chosen instead of her.


    ¡°You know that makes sense, actually. You always flirt with the Sunken Barrel ladies¡­¡± Herra mumbled as she suddenly put many things together.


    ¡°Well¡­ I haven¡¯t done that in a while¡­¡± I said, and wished I had not picked the red-haired woman and instead the blonde. Of course Herra would have noticed something like that. Though their red hair might disappear from their bloodline, I remembered the young man she had said was her son having a dull blonde. A dirty color, nothing like the bright red the family usually had. What had been his name? Stanly?


    ¡°That¡¯s only because all of the women are old now, but I see. So red hair huh? Maybe I should make a trip to the dye house,¡± Herra said as she went even further into thought.


    Shaking my head at her, I tried not to notice Renn¡¯s hand which was lifting some of her loose hair up, as to look at its color.


    ¡°I make it a point to not get intimate with other members of the Society. You know that Herra,¡± I said.


    ¡°I wish I knew who made that rule. I bet it was one of your past lovers,¡± Herra grumbled.


    ¡°Celine maybe? Did she have red hair?¡± Renn asked.


    I flinched, which made the horse I was riding shake its head. I had squeezed my knees a little. I patted the thing gently, to calm it and let it know I hadn¡¯t meant to bother it. ¡°She had silver hair. Similar to Merit¡¯s,¡± I said softly, and wished this conversation had never came up. Why had it anyway? Why were we talking about this, out in the mountains while on horseback? It was such a weird conversation. Maybe not entirely for Renn, but definitely for Herra. She flirted, but was usually a prude thanks to her religious mindset.


    ¡°Celine¡­? You don¡¯t mean the old snake do you?¡± Herra asked, bringing her horse closer again. My leg and Renn¡¯s bumped into each other, and I noticed the way she smiled at me as they did.


    ¡°No. The Celine Renn is talking about died a long time ago. She helped form the Society,¡± I explained.


    ¡°Huh¡­? How¡¯d you know her Renn?¡± Herra asked.


    ¡°Huh? Oh¡­ stories¡­?¡± Renn said, and she finally realized she had made a mistake. Likely thanks to the tone of my voice.


    ¡°Stories¡­ oh. From Vim? Wonderful. Well Vim? Was Celine the one who made you swear off all of us?¡± Herra asked.


    ¡°No. But she would have, being the devout sister that she was,¡± I said.


    ¡°Wait what¡­?¡± Herra hesitated a moment and I nodded at her.


    Guiding my horse, and thus theirs since it was walking in sync with mine now, I made sure we rounded the weird sunken hole in the middle of the road. It looked like a sinkhole, which was really strange out here in these rocky mountains. Something must have made it for some reason. An animal of some kind maybe? It looked as if there had been a tree there, and someone had uprooted it completely.


    ¡°Celine was one of the founding sisters. She was so devoted to that religion¡­ she likely died chaste and celibate. So no, she was not my lover,¡± I told her.


    I had loved her though. Just¡­ not that way.


    ¡°A founding Sister¡­¡± Herra whispered, and I knew I had successfully changed the topic of conversation. After all, Herra was just as devout. Just as pious. To her such knowledge was worth far more than anything else.


    Renn however¡­


    Glancing over, I noted that Herra was now lost in thought. Her face was no longer flushed, and she was just barely aware enough that her grip on the reins wasn¡¯t too hard or taught. Renn however was staring at me with a gentle look¡­ one of¡­


    Was that pity?


    It was.


    I looked away from her and sighed. Why was she pitying me? What was that for?


    What had I said to make her look at me in such a way? Out of all the things, pity? She should be happy, or upset¡­ not¡­


    ¡°She was a member, Vim?¡± Herra asked.


    I nodded. ¡°She was. Most of her family was. She¡­ was a good person. I may not have agreed with everything she and her group did and said, but I¡¯ll be the first to tell you she was the embodiment of your faith. A perfect example of it,¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡¯d love to hear about her,¡± Herra said softly.


    Shuffling the reins in my hands, I wondered if I could actually tell her. Honestly Celine¡¯s life and story wasn¡¯t¡­ really that serious. Not a secret. Not some lost history that shouldn¡¯t be told anymore¡­


    But if I spoke of Celine, then Renn might be able to put different pieces together. She had read her book after all.


    Another danger of letting Renn accompany me. She was smart, and her memory was a potent weapon. Who knows how much she¡¯d learn over the years with me.


    ¡°Well¡­ we¡¯ll have time I guess. At this pace it¡¯ll take us at least two weeks to get you home,¡± I said. It didn¡¯t usually take us that long, but we were moving slower thanks to Renn. Reatti and Renn had returned from the Bell Church on a single horse. Or rather, with a single horse. They hadn¡¯t ridden it since it had been loaded with supplies. I hadn¡¯t thought much of it, other than the obvious reason why they had not come back with two horses. Renn had been banished, and thus wasn¡¯t allowed to take any supplies that she didn¡¯t herself own from that location.


    She had not been given a horse.


    Not a big deal, it only added a day or so to their travel time¡­ but instead it also revealed something about Renn.


    Reatti had said Renn told her it was fine, since she didn¡¯t know how to ride a horse anyway.


    Thus the reason she was sharing a horse with Herra.


    I wonder if her lack of experience with such a thing was because of the dense mountains she was from, or the fact she had never needed one. Hadn¡¯t she traveled a little, before? Maybe she hadn¡¯t been able to afford a horse. They weren¡¯t cheap.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be more than okay with any sidetracking that must be done, Vim,¡± Herra happily offered.


    Smiling at her, I nodded. Of course she would.


    ¡°Is your home actually in a desert, Herra?¡± Renn asked.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s on the boundary. And the desert to the south isn¡¯t a real one¡­ although maybe it is classified as one. There¡¯re still trees, lakes and rivers there. It¡¯s just very dry, and gets very hot,¡± Herra didn¡¯t seem bothered at all to tell Renn of her home.


    ¡°Do you not like the heat? Is that why you left?¡± Renn asked.


    Herra chuckled, and her legs shifted a little in the stirrups. She didn¡¯t move the horse; she was just shifting a little. ¡°I don¡¯t, but that¡¯s not why I don¡¯t live there. You see my family and I don¡¯t see eye to eye when it comes to the world,¡± she said.


    ¡°The world¡­?¡± Renn whispered the question, since she was trying to decipher Herra¡¯s meaning.


    ¡°They¡¯re atheists,¡± I said simply.


    ¡°Ah.¡± Renn made a noise that told me she now understood completely.


    ¡°Ridiculous isn¡¯t it?¡± Herra complained.


    ¡°Mhm¡­¡± Renn made a noise as to agree with her, but I knew she wasn¡¯t actually doing so. She just didn¡¯t want to argue with Herra.


    I sighed as we started to descend a little. The path we were on was starting to dip and the incline was growing stronger. The huge rocks blocked most of the view, but I knew if I climbed onto one of the larger rocks I¡¯d be able to see nearly all the way to the bottom of the mountain from here. This path led to the river at the base of the mountain, the one that seeped out from the large rocks below.


    The melted snow. A mountain¡¯s blood.


    For a short while¡­ I focused on the sounds of the horses. Their hooves on the brittle gravel and rocks. The harnesses tightening. Their ears flapping. Their breathing, which was light for them but loud to me. We weren¡¯t carrying much, and not traveling hard so they weren¡¯t being strained.


    Herr and Renn were sharing their horse, but the two weighed less than I did. I likely weighed more than them, and all our supplies combined.


    I wonder how much I weighed right now, actually. It¡¯s been decades since I had been able to properly weigh myself. Though something told me it was the same as way back then. No matter how much I ate, how hard I worked, or how much flesh I lost in battle¡­ it¡¯d likely never change.


    ¡°Vim does that sometimes, but honestly it¡¯s rare. I bet he¡¯s thinking of something silly,¡± Renn¡¯s voice brought me out of my thoughts as I turned a little, to see what was wrong.


    The two women were smiling at me, and still astride next to me. I must have been ignoring them.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Herra smirked at me. ¡°What were you thinking about Vim?¡± she asked.


    ¡°How much I weighed,¡± I said.


    Both of their faces scrunched up for a moment, as they comprehended what I had said¡­ and then they both laughed. ¡°See what I mean!¡± Renn said happily.


    Smiling at them, I returned my attention to our surroundings. We were alone, and I didn¡¯t hear or smell anything out of place¡­ but I¡¯d been ambushed before on this road. Last time I had been alone, but one of the times had been with a few of our more fragile members. One had gotten hurt, since they had fired lots of arrows at us without warning.


    ¡°He¡¯s probably just tired of listening to us. But I¡¯m glad you¡¯re here Renn. Vim¡¯s always been kind enough to talk to me, and indulge me as we traveled, but he is a little boring,¡± Herra said.


    ¡°For your information I find myself boring too,¡± I said.


    Herra snickered as Renn pointed at me. ¡°I know what you mean Herra. He doesn¡¯t ignore us but¡­ If we don¡¯t initiate the conversations half the time, we would just be traveling in silence for days. I had to get used to it at first,¡± Renn said.


    ¡°Rude,¡± I said simply, but didn¡¯t mind. They were right after all.


    I¡¯ve always been told I was a subpar traveling companion.


    Sure I could protect, and do the typical labor and journey necessities like cooking and setting up camp¡­ but I was far from amusing.


    I¡¯d blame my upbringing, but even before my years as a soldier I had been told the same thing.


    ¡°Are we staying at that village tonight Vim? The one below?¡± Herr asked.


    ¡°Yes. It should still be there. It¡¯s grown rather well, actually. There are other smaller villages around it now, people are expanding and settling down nearby,¡± I said. One was to our west, higher up on the mountain like we currently were. They raised goats.


    If it was still there.


    ¡°You¡¯ve done this trip many times, haven¡¯t you Herra?¡± Renn asked.


    ¡°Oh¡­ about a dozen or so times, I think. How many times have we done this now, Vim?¡± Herra asked.


    ¡°Not sure,¡± I said. Honestly I didn¡¯t know. Several times, at least¡­ but most of the time our trips were so uneventful I barely remembered anything about them.


    In fact, going back to the previous topic¡­ The only time that Herra ever tried anything funny was on the first trip, if I remembered correctly. Which was odd, now that I thought about it. She usually tried to seduce me, or simply sneak into my bed, nearly every time I visited Lumen. Yet she never really tried anything while on the road.


    It was likely thanks to her religious personality. Doing something like that out here in the open, in public, was probably what kept her in check.


    Though, sneaking into a man¡¯s bed in the middle of the night wasn¡¯t very holy either¡­ so who knows why Herra was the way she were.


    ¡°Will we be escorting you back, Herra?¡± Renn asked gently.


    I noted the way she had spoken, and turned just enough to glance at the two. Renn wasn¡¯t leaning forward around Herra¡¯s shoulder anymore, as if she was now hiding.


    ¡°Not unless Vim needs to go back, I think. I¡¯ll be fine on the way back because I¡¯ll go with some employees,¡± Herra said. She spoke in a way that told me she too noticed Renn¡¯s tone, and likely knew the reason behind it.


    Renn was worried we¡¯d be going back to Lumen. A place that she was no longer welcomed at.


    She wasn¡¯t outright banished, like she was at the Bell Church¡­ but to her it may as well be the same thing.


    ¡°The armadillos provide precious gems to the Society. Near their home is a river village, one that has an Animalia Company warehouse. Herra will go there, and take a river boat back to Lumen. It¡¯s a longer trip, but safe,¡± I explained to Renn.


    ¡°We have Animalia locations outside of Lumen?¡± Renn asked. Herra had ushered her horse a little, as to let Renn be able to speak to me without me having to turn around.


    I nodded. ¡°Several. They¡¯re not as big or fancy, though,¡± I said.


    ¡°We have a big warehouse in Telmik, near the Cathedral too,¡± Herra added.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± Renn¡¯s single word sounded so¡­ defeated that I glanced around just in case something was wrong before looking at her. There wasn¡¯t of course, other than the sadness on Renn¡¯s face.


    ¡°You¡¯re banishment is only for Lumen, Renn. And even then, it¡¯s only for permanent residence. You¡¯re still allowed to go there,¡± Herra said before I could.


    Renn shifted and her shoulders rose as she nodded. ¡°I see. Thank you Herra,¡± she said warmly.


    Studying Renn, and Herra who she sat behind¡­ I wondered how Herra could be so kind to her, yet vote against her.


    Herra glanced at me, and then looked away. She blinked a few times, which told me she knew just how awkward it was right now.


    Sighing at them, I decided to just let it be.


    This was going to be a long couple weeks.


    But¡­ it was better than being in Lumen. My head still hurt from all the annoying things going on back there, and I was no longer responsible for any of it.


    ¡°So anyway, back to the important stuff. How about you Renn?¡± Herra asked.


    ¡°How about me¡­?¡± Renn asked back, and I too wondered what she was saying.


    ¡°Who would you choose? Or which one have you chosen, I guess? Everyone says you like Vim, but surely not right?¡± Herra specified, and I rolled my eyes at her. She wanted to continue that conversation of all things?


    Maybe Lumen would have been better.

 Chapter Two Hundred and One – Renn – A Smell to Hate

    Some food just smelled¡­ bad.


    I knew the meat in the pot wasn¡¯t actually rancid, but it sure smelled like it. Just what kind of animal was it from?


    Stirring the pot, I wished I had volunteered for something else. Had I known this would have stunk so bad, and burnt my eyes as it was doing, I¡¯d have never offered to do it.


    Yet I had¡­ so I¡¯d finish it.


    Grumbling as I stirred the pot full of puls, as Vim had called it, I hoped it didn¡¯t taste anywhere near as bad as it smelled¡­ but something told me it would.


    My nose was usually right about such things. And right now my nose was telling me to run away, or dump the stuff in the pot into the river nearby.


    But if I did that not only would Vim look at me funny, it would likely make all the fish in the river sick too.


    Vim was over near the horses, and Herra was just over the little ridge Vim had called a stump even though it looked more like a hill. She was fishing at the embankment just beyond, which I was very thankful for. Maybe she¡¯d catch enough I¡¯d not need to eat the stuff in the pot I was stirring.


    It was evening, and it¡¯s been three days since we left the small river village at the base of the large mountain still looming behind us. It was a far distant sight now, yet it was still¡­ overwhelming. It looked like another world, thanks to all the peaks and the way it seemed layered. It was as if there were hundreds of mountains in the distance, each bigger than the last.


    Vim and I had traveled over a mountain range to get to Lumen, from Telmik, but that one looked far bigger¡­ yet it hadn¡¯t taken us nearly as long to cross it. Though that might be thanks to the horses, and the fact we hadn¡¯t crossed over their peaks. We had rounded them instead.


    Luckily my body didn¡¯t hurt very much. My right arm felt¡­ mostly fine now, I was even using it to stir the pot. The continuous motion wasn¡¯t hurting me, which was a good sign. Yet my tail still hurt¡­ but that might be because I had wrapped it a little too roughly during our journey out of Lumen. I had tucked it away neatly, since I was riding a horse¡­ I probably hadn¡¯t needed to go through such lengths, but I wanted to be sure.


    Once we were out of Lumen, and in the depths of the mountains, I had unfurled my tail. Vim didn¡¯t seem to mind, and it kept me from wincing in pain every time the horse took a step.


    It was healing, just¡­ slowly. I had even felt it move earlier, when Vim had started cooking what was in the pot. The smell had made my tail go stiff. Hopefully in a few weeks it¡¯d be healed completely¡­ and even more so, hopefully it wouldn¡¯t be permanently damaged.


    Some tall grass swayed in the wind nearby, and then shifted again. I glanced over at the patch of grass¡­ and knew what I had heard hadn¡¯t been just the wind.


    Sure enough it wasn¡¯t. A small brown head popped out of the thick grass, and I smiled at the little animal.


    It disappeared into the grass again, and I wondered if the small weasel looking animal had been drawn by the smell. Likely not to eat, but instead to glare at something that was stinking up its home.


    ¡°Sorry, little one,¡± I whispered an apology as I stirred the pot.


    The fire beneath the pot was crackling, yet not as hot or large as it had been earlier. Vim had told me to not feed it any more logs for a bit, as to let the stuff in the pot simmer instead of boil.


    A part of me wished to boil it all away, but that would probably just make it stink even worse somehow.


    Sighing as I shifted on the rock I sat upon, a tiny little squeak drew my eyes back to the grass.


    Popping its head out of the grass again, it tilted its head at me and shook its many whiskers violently.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked it. Was it upset with me? Or rather, the smell?


    It bounded out of the grass and onto the crushed crash that made up our little camp. I watched the long thin snake-like animal quickly dart towards me, and then pause several paces away.


    The little creature made an adorable squeaking noise as it stood up, and I nearly melted as the thing¡¯s whiskers shook at me.


    ¡°Fine, but don¡¯t tell Vim,¡± I whispered as I slowly spooned out a small piece of meat. I plucked it from the spoon, since the rice broth was thick¡­ and I didn¡¯t want the animal to get sick on it.


    Putting the small piece of meat onto the rock between me and the small ferret looking animal, I smiled as it lowered back to the ground and hurried up to it. The thing wasted no time, it didn¡¯t even smell it, and it just picked it up and started chewing on it.


    The creature was cute, and it made little noises as it ate the meat. I noticed as it ate, and when I had picked it up, that the meat was actually really tender and soft. I had nearly been unable to grab it out of the broth.


    ¡°Feeding the wildlife I see,¡± Vim¡¯s voice startled me, and luckily didn¡¯t startle the tiny creature. The thing didn¡¯t even move as it focused on eating, it must like the foul smelling meat.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a tiny bite,¡± I defended myself.


    Vim smiled at me in a way that told me he wasn¡¯t bothered at all. He stepped forward and held his hand out for the spoon, which I obliged and handed it off.


    He spun the contents of the pot for a moment before nodding. ¡°Looking good,¡± he said.


    ¡°Wish it smelled good,¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ it¡¯s the meat. They cured it in a way that isn¡¯t common for this area. Or¡­ any of the areas around us. But I was in the mood for it. It smells a little, but it¡¯s tasty,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°Smells a little? Smells like it¡¯s dangerous to eat, more like,¡± I said as I watched the little creature finish eating. It immediately went to cleaning its paws and face, and the sight made me smile. It was soothing to watch the tiny creature.


    Vim chuckled a little as he nodded. ¡°Right? And careful, minks become rather bold. Especially when fed like that, by people like you,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°People like me¡­?¡± I asked, but wasn¡¯t able to get an answer. Herra huffed as she walked up the embankment, carrying a small rope that had several fish attached to it.


    ¡°Whatever is in that pot, has scared every living creature away. Is your nose broken Vim?¡± she asked loudly, stepping over to us.


    Upon her appearance, and loud approach, the tiny creature squeaked and darted off. I watched it hurry off into the underbrush nearby, and wished it had stayed a little longer. It had been adorable.


    Seems not only the scent of what we were cooking was scaring things off.


    ¡°If it is I¡¯ll never know,¡± Vim said simply as he offered me the spoon again, so he could go about helping Herra with the fish.


    She mumbled some complaints, but didn¡¯t really seem to press it¡­ nor did she seem to be saying anything like she wouldn¡¯t be eating the stuff she was complaining about. Maybe she was used to Vim¡¯s oddness.


    ¡°How about you Renn? Is your nose broken too?¡± she asked as Vim pulled aside a small wooden board, to place upon his lap as to begin cleaning and preparing the fish.


    ¡°No. Or well, it might be now after this. It stinks horribly to me too,¡± I said as I stirred the pot.


    ¡°What is it?¡± she asked as she stepped over to look into it.


    ¡°He called it pulss?¡± I said.


    ¡°Puls. A grain pottage. Just a simple soup,¡± Vim said as he procured knives and began to clean the fish.


    ¡°Simple? Please¡­¡± Herra grumbled as she stared at the stuff I stirred.


    It actually didn¡¯t look bad. It was thick, and the meat was very dark¡­ but¡­ ¡°Wait grain? That¡¯s not rice?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s grains,¡± Vim corrected.


    Oh. I had thought it was rice, based off how it looked. I hadn¡¯t watched Vim actually prepare the pot, I had only walked over to keep an eye on it and stir it¡­ since he said it needed to simmer for a few hours before it was ready.


    The stuff did look more like rice than grains though. Maybe it was because of the broth. It was thick.


    Herra sighed as she took a seat near me, on a small log that looked as if it had been sat on hundreds of times before. There was even a small spot near where Herra had sat that looked like an indent, from someone or something sitting for extended periods of time.


    The log was a better seat than the rock I sat upon, but it was nearly twice as far away from the small fire and the cooking pot. Not something I could sit on while stirring.


    ¡°What were you feeding Renn?¡± Herra asked as she glanced over to the large grass that the little animal had disappeared into.


    ¡°Vim said it was a mink,¡± I said.


    ¡°Ah. Yes. I saw several near the river. They must have their little den nearby,¡± Herra said as she bent over to mess with her shoes. She went to pulling on her socks, to scratch at her ankle.


    ¡°Renn was likely just trying to feed as much as she can to the wildlife, as to have less to eat,¡± Vim teased.


    Herra chuckled as she nodded. ¡°Please Renn, keep doing so.¡±


    Smiling at the two, I watched as Vim cut up the fishes even more.


    ¡°You¡¯re not putting that into the pot are you?¡± I asked worriedly.


    ¡°No. Why? Want me to?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Herra answered for me as she stood up. She rounded the pot and went over to Vim. She went to helping him finish, by taking the bits of freshly cut and cleaned fish. She huffed at him as she stepped away, carrying a small wooden bowl full of fish.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t going to. Why ruin a good pottage?¡± Vim said lightly as he went to toss the refuse from the fish he had just cut up. He stepped over the log Herra had been sitting on, and headed for the hill behind it. Likely to toss the bits of fish into or near the river.


    ¡°So he says, but I¡¯ve seen him eat some very weird things so I¡¯m not taking any chances,¡± Herra said as she procured another metal pot. One much smaller than the one I was stirring. In fact it looked more like a bowl than a pot.


    She went to putting the pieces of cut up fish into it, and then went to get other stuff to add to it. I noted the stuff she pulled out of the bag nearby, that had all of our cooking supplies in it. She didn¡¯t just grab one of the water jugs, but also spices and other little bottles.


    ¡°What kind of weird things?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Weird food, like this stuff¡­ bones. Grass and leaves. I once saw him eat some weird bugs too, on a trip home once. It was a huge crawly thing, with weird wings,¡± Herra shivered as she spoke, as if remembering the memory made her grossed out.


    ¡°Really¡­¡± I wasn¡¯t too surprised, since Vim was odd in a way¡­ but I hadn¡¯t ever seen him really eat anything that odd. He sometimes ate very little, but usually ate alongside me¡­ which meant usually something similar.


    Though he also rarely ate in front of others. Maybe he was comfortable eating in front of Herra, since he¡¯s known her for so long.


    He had eaten several times with everyone at Lumen¡­ but had rarely stayed long enough to say he ate together for the whole dinner, or lunch. He usually just ate a few pieces, then left.


    ¡°Wait did you say bones? What do you mean by that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Just what it sounds like. I¡¯ve seen him gnaw and munch on bones. Like from larger animals, like bears. Do you do that too, Renn? Is it a predator thing?¡± Herra asked.


    ¡°Uh¡­ I¡¯m a cat, not a dog. So no, I don¡¯t gnaw on bones,¡± I said, smiling at my own little joke.


    Herra frowned and shrugged as she went to adding stuff to the small metal bowl she was going to use to cook the fish. She didn¡¯t seem to find my joke very amusing.


    ¡°Bones have nutrients in them. Plus they can sometimes taste good, depending on how they¡¯re prepared,¡± Vim said as he walked back over the small hill.


    ¡°But¡­ bones are just bones?¡± I asked him.


    He nodded. ¡°I know it sounds funny, but it¡¯s true. If you had been born and grown up far to the east, you¡¯d not only feel eating bones was normal you¡¯d know a dozen ways to prepare them. Just as those there have no idea how to prepare proper wheat bread,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°They don¡¯t have bread?¡± I asked, interested.


    ¡°They do. Just different types. They cook them differently, basically. I¡¯ll show you sometime,¡± Vim said as he walked over to look down at Herra and her bowl, which she was now putting into the fire as to warm it up.


    ¡°Enough for Renn and me,¡± Herra said up at him, once she noticed his gaze.


    I smiled at Herra¡¯s odd kindness as Vim sighed and nodded. ¡°Sure, sure. At least give it a try though, you might find yourself liking it,¡± he said.


    ¡°Oh I¡¯ll give it a try, Vim. But¡­ well¡­¡± Herra shrugged, not feeling the need to say more.


    Right. The smell alone was¡­ very apparent.


    The stuff was likely going to be disgusting.


    ¡°As to distract ourselves from the smell, tell me Renn, I hear you don¡¯t get along with your family either?¡± Herra asked.


    ¡°Huh? Oh¡­ Well I didn¡¯t, no,¡± I said as I refocused on the new topic.


    Herra nodded. ¡°It¡¯s weird isn¡¯t it? Most of those who still have families love them, and live with them! I don¡¯t know how they do it,¡± Herra complained.


    Ah. She just wanted to voice her disgruntled feelings over having to go home. That was why she was asking me such things.


    ¡°Family is¡­ supposed to be special, they say,¡± I said carefully.


    After all, didn¡¯t her religion say such a thing? Several portions of her bible made it very clear that family was to be seen as important and valued.


    ¡°Special,¡± she scoffed the word.


    ¡°To some,¡± Vim said as he stepped over to me, as to take the spoon from me.


    I let him have it, and leaned back and away from the pot. It didn¡¯t help; the smell somehow felt stronger being farther from it.


    ¡°So¡­ is it only your difference in opinions Herra? That causes you so much grief?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°No. We¡¯ve had battles over lots of things. Last time Vim took me home, he had to join me to the port nearby since my cousin and I got into a fight,¡± Herra said plainly.


    Glancing at Vim for conformation, he nodded at me.


    It was that bad?


    ¡°Must be mighty opinions,¡± I said gently. And here I thought I was the one with conflicting opinions amongst the society. At least none of my opinions had made me and anyone else come to blows yet.


    ¡°They are, for them. I¡¯m actually proud of Herra, for standing up for her own beliefs,¡± Vim said calmly.


    Herra looked up at him and her face almost melted as she smiled at him.


    I see. Was that why Herra loved him? Because he said such things so smoothly?


    If so I was the same, sometimes¡­ but¡­


    But he said such things for everyone, didn¡¯t he? After all, it was sourced from his belief of free-will.


    He was praising her ability to think for herself. Whether he agreed with her opinions or not didn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°See? So don¡¯t let it bother you Renn. We all have our problems,¡± Herra said, composing herself.


    Nodding at her, I wondered why¡­ Why Herra could say such a thing, and believe it, yet at the same time vote against me.


    She could understand why we were different. She could sit here, travel with me, and talk with me as if all was normal¡­ yet wasn¡¯t willing to comfortably live with me.


    Yet, I suppose she was also willing to go visit her family¡­ the same family she spoke about with such scorn.


    ¡°My family and I fought too. I ended up killing a few of them, hopefully you don¡¯t ever have to go that far,¡± I said to her.


    Herra hesitated a moment as she messed with the bowl of fish. She had removed it from the immediate fire, and set it on some rocks nearby. Maybe to let it cool off.


    She said nothing and instead glanced over at Vim, who seemed to be ignoring us all of a sudden.


    ¡°They were that bad huh?¡± Herra then said.


    I nodded. ¡°They were.¡±


    ¡°Mine regrettably aren¡¯t that bad¡­¡± Herra mumbled.


    Regrettably huh?


    ¡°When¡¯d you¡­ leave? Stop living with them, I mean?¡± I asked.


    Herra shifted and tilted her head. ¡°Right when Lumen was created, right?¡± she asked Vim and herself.


    ¡°I believe so, yes,¡± Vim nodded.


    ¡°Good timing,¡± I said.


    ¡°I used it as an excuse. We¡¯ve been selling our gems to the Society forever, so when Lumen was created I offered to go and be our representative there,¡± Herra explained.


    ¡°Good way to do it,¡± I said.


    ¡°Yea¡­ it¡¯s been fun. Though something tells me it¡¯s going to get very annoying soon. I swear Vim, what are we going to do when they make the guild too big? We already need so many humans, what will we do now that the entire Lumen merchant organization is under our umbrella?¡± Herra asked.


    ¡°Currently not my problem, but yes¡­ it will become one eventually. I¡¯m not looking forward to it,¡± Vim sighed after he spoke.


    ¡°Then why allow it, if it¡¯s going to be such a problem?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Because that¡¯s what they voted on. You wouldn¡¯t know it, but more than Brandy and Gerald want to make the guild more successful. Pierre and Liina for instance. You¡¯d never know it, based off how they talk and act, but their whole lives revolve around their jobs,¡± Herra said.


    Oh? Liina I hadn¡¯t really gotten to spend time with and Pierre was willing to talk to me but was always very busy¡­ which was likely what Herra meant.


    ¡°So most of them wanted what¡¯s happening, Vim?¡± I asked him for conformation.


    ¡°They voted overwhelmingly in favor of accepting Thraxton¡¯s proposal, yes,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°All but a few of us voted no. But oh well. At least it gives us all something to focus on and do,¡± Herra said.


    So she had voted no. I wonder who else had done so.


    Seemed there were several votes without me. Not that surprising¡­ since I was in a sense banished from Lumen, so didn¡¯t have the right to decide their fates¡­ but¡­


    But it still hurt to hear it.


    ¡°Here Renn, eat as much as you can before that gunk is ready,¡± Herra whispered in a hushed voice as she offered some of the cooked fish. It was the same bowl she had used to cook with, but she had a new bowl on her lap. Her own share, it seemed.


    ¡°None for Vim?¡± I asked as I took the bowl happily.


    ¡°And waste room in my stomach for this deliciousness? No thank you,¡± Vim said.


    Smiling at him, I nodded as I sat back and stared down into the small bowl.


    There wasn¡¯t much in it. But I knew Herra had not been stingy with me. She had only caught a few fish, and after cooking and cleaning there just simpl wasn¡¯t much to be had.


    I had never really paid attention, but it was likely that Herra ate more like a human. In small volumes, and not as often.


    ¡°Did you enjoy your stay in Lumen, Renn?¡± Herra asked as she started eating her share.


    Hesitating¡­ I wondered if I had.


    ¡°Honestly¡­ I did. I met many wonderful people. Experienced many new things. And I got to see a part of the Society I didn¡¯t know existed,¡± I said after a moment of thinking about it.


    ¡°Good. Better to think of those days fondly, even if they hurt a little,¡± Herra said.


    ¡°She speaks from experience, so take it to heart,¡± Vim added.


    Glancing at Herra who smiled and nodded, I wondered if he was speaking of her relationship with her family¡­ or something else.


    Seemed everyone did have a story. It wasn¡¯t too strange, when one considered how long we could live and our¡­ natures¡­ but¡­


    But it was still interesting.


    Slowly eating the fish, I noted Herra had likely used a little too much seasoning. It was a little too strong for my taste, but it wasn¡¯t so bad it made me flinch.


    She must have a strange sense of taste, to want even her fish to taste like this. Or maybe it was my tongue that was weird.


    ¡°How much longer until we reach your home, Herra?¡± I asked.


    ¡°A few more days. The trees will start to thin out, and become thick and spiky. The rocks will become redder, and¡­¡± Herra paused as she chewed, and then swallowed. ¡°And I¡¯ll become very irritable. So I apologize in advance, please don¡¯t hold anything I say or do from here on against me,¡± Herra said to me.


    ¡°Oh¡­ uh sure¡­¡± I nodded, though wasn¡¯t sure what to think of that.


    Would she actually become problematic?


    Was her family that bad? Honestly? Maybe it was more than just a difference in opinions.


    ¡°I recommend sticking with Vim while there. Don¡¯t let her get entangled in my family, Vim. All right?¡± Herra pointed at him as she spoke.


    ¡°Sure, sure. We¡¯ll not be staying long so there shouldn¡¯t be any chances of anything happening, Herra,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°We¡¯ll not be there long?¡± I asked worriedly. I had been looking forward to meeting new people¡­ and seeing for myself why Herra seemed to be so against them.


    ¡°A few days at most,¡± he nodded.


    Great. Not enough time at all¡­ but it will have to do.


    About to stick my fork into my small bowl, as to get some more¡­ I found nothing to poke. There was just some liquid, a few floating specks of seasoning, and a tiny piece of a leaf.


    I had eaten it all.


    And still felt hungry as if I¡¯d not eaten anything.


    Wonderful. I really was going to have to eat the stuff Vim was cooking¡­ S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Almost done,¡± Vim said, noticing my gaze.


    Groaning at him, Herra also made a noise as she shivered.


    ¡°How big is your family Herra?¡± I asked, trying to distract myself from the inevitable.


    ¡°Not sure. Depends on how many births, and deaths since I last visited. At least twenty three, that I know of for sure,¡± she said.


    Twenty three! What a large family¡­


    ¡°They¡­ all live together?¡± I asked.


    She nodded. ¡°Gross isn¡¯t it?¡± she said.


    I hadn¡¯t meant it that way, but I still smiled at her answer.


    ¡°Though¡­ that might change now, with human blood entering our family. How often do humans give birth, Vim?¡± Herra asked.


    ¡°Depends on many factors, but in these regions it¡¯s not uncommon for a single family to have six or more children,¡± Vim said as he stopped stirring the pot¡­ and went to procure bowls for everyone.


    Great. Here it comes.


    ¡°Six? Jeez¡­¡± Herra groaned as she thought of it.


    Six¡­ ¡°Most human families I knew didn¡¯t have that many,¡± I said as I watched Vim rummage around in one of the bags.


    ¡°You¡¯re from the north, Renn. Families there only have a few kids. Maybe it¡¯s the cold?¡± he said.


    ¡°Oh right. Cold. I hate the cold. No wonder you left, Renn,¡± Herra said.


    Was it really just because of the cold¡­?


    ¡°You¡¯d think our kind had more children than humans, being able to live for so long,¡± I said.


    ¡°Some do. Remember Silkie? She has over a dozen children, which I know of,¡± Vim said as he found the bowls and headed back over.


    ¡°She does?¡± I asked.


    He nodded as he went to filling the bowls with the stuff from the pot.


    ¡°She¡¯s not the only one Sofia what? Ten? Eleven?¡± Herra reminded me.


    ¡°So she did,¡± Vim said gently as he finished filling one of the bowls¡­ and then turned to me.


    I groaned as he stepped over to hand me a bowl first.


    Herra flinched alongside me as I took it, and I had to blink and scrunch up my nose as the smell became stronger.


    How did it stink so badly? And why did it sting the eyes too?


    ¡°Vim I¡­¡± Herra mumbled as he held out a bowl for her¡­ but she went quiet and sighed and took it.


    He smirked at us and then went to filling his own bowl.


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯ll get lucky and it¡¯ll kill me,¡± Herra mumbled as she stared into her bowl. It was steaming, and it looked like her eyes were as watery as mine.


    Vim chuckled as he finished filling his bowl and went over to sit on another rock. One not far from me.


    ¡°May your noses survive,¡± he said with a small raise of his bowl.


    ¡°What a statement,¡± Herra grumbled as she stirred the contents of her bowl slowly¡­ she looked as if she was getting sick.


    Staring down at my own bowl, I sighed at the spoon within. The smell was making my stomach hurt. As if I had already eaten a piece, and was already rejecting it.


    For a few moments I watched Vim eat. He didn¡¯t seem bothered by the smell at all, but I was used to that from him. He never let anything bother him, at least not outwardly.


    Herra took a deep breath¡­ and then finally took a bite. She squeezed her eyes shut as she chewed.


    She eventually chewed enough, and swallowed¡­ and didn¡¯t seem to gag or throw up¡­ but she did have a pained face. She must not have found it appetizing.


    Looking down to my lap, and to the bowl in my hands¡­ I sighed.


    My bowl would be getting cold if I didn¡¯t eat.


    Yet as hungry as I was¡­ I had no desire to eat. No urge to spoon the contents into my mouth.


    The reason was obvious. The smell was just that bad¡­ yet¡­


    Vim was eating it calmly, and even seemed to have a tiny smile on his face as he did so. He looked to be enjoying himself.


    Which was unusual, since Vim rarely seemed to care about what he ate. For him to actually seem to find something delicious¡­ was¡­ well¡­


    Glancing down at my bowl, I groaned. I was going to have to try and eat it. Not just because I was hungry, and the fish Herra had caught hadn¡¯t been enough, but because of Vim.


    If he found it so delectable, then I needed to find out why. If anything so I could at least understand what he found delicious.


    But the smell¡­


    ¡°Well, honestly I can¡¯t taste anything. The smell¡¯s too strong. If it kills me at least I won¡¯t have to deal with my family,¡± Herra mumbled, and then took another bite.


    Groaning at her repeated joke, I took a deep breath and scooped up some stuff too.


    Taking a bite, I closed my eyes and waited for the sting of disgust.


    Instead¡­ Regrettably¡­


    The stuff was delicious.

 Chapter Two Hundred and Two – Vim – The Embers of Chaos

    The smoldering village reminded me of Lomi¡¯s. Yet this one had far more than a single pile of burnt bodies.


    Blood marred the streets. Bodies with spears and arrows were littered everywhere, men and women alike. Half of the buildings were burning, the other half already burnt down.


    I couldn¡¯t hear the sounds of anyone still alive. No screams. No whimpers¡­ but I also wasn¡¯t really searching for them. I stood outside the village limits, just past a broken fence. One that had been likely something of an animal pen. Although no animals were around to prove it, the mud and hoof-prints all around the fence answered its purpose.


    ¡°Vim¡­ the war surely hasn¡¯t progressed this far north has it?¡± Herra asked worriedly from behind me.


    ¡°Seems it might have,¡± I said.


    Flags were staked around the edge of the city. Large banners of red and black flapped in the wind and drafts made by the burning buildings. I didn¡¯t recognize the symbol on the banners, but it was obvious this wasn¡¯t just the work of typical bandits. This was a message, of some kind.


    They didn¡¯t take the women and children. Odds are the only reason they took the animals was for food, if it was a large band such a thing was common.


    If bandits, then they weren¡¯t very good at their job. So assuming it was an actual army made more sense. They were cruel enough to slaughter everyone, but wouldn¡¯t partake in the more despicable acts commonly found with such barbarity.


    ¡°Should we check if anyone needs help?¡± Renn asked.


    ¡°No. There¡¯s a group of men on the other side of the village. I think they¡¯re scouts,¡± I said. We couldn¡¯t see them anymore, thanks to where we had stopped our horses, but I had seen them on our approach. They had been going in and out of the village¡­ they might not be scouts at all, but rather simple looters taking advantage of the situation. Or maybe even the survivors of the village. But they had all been dressed in the same yellowish colors, implying they were members of a legion of some kind. Either a military or otherwise.


    I was in no mood to get involved with such a thing. Far from it.


    ¡°Scouts?¡± Renn asked.


    ¡°Either the ones who did this, or the enemies of them. Neither are people we want to get involved with,¡± Herra said.


    I nodded, and sighed. If the war really has reached this far north¡­ then that meant there was now danger to our Society and its members.


    Just great. First Lumen, then this. It really never ends.


    ¡°Let¡¯s round it. I want to see if they really burnt it the way I think they did,¡± I said as I guided my horse to the right, as to circle the village a little. Not entirely of course, as to avoid the people on the other side of it¡­ but I wanted to verify something.


    ¡°The way they did?¡± Herra asked. My horse trotted away upon my guidance¡­ but did so slowly. And stiffly, as if worried about something. Maybe it was concerned over the fires. They weren¡¯t necessarily close, but the air was thick of the smoke. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°This is worse than a simple pillaging,¡± I said.


    ¡°Worse? What could be worse than pillaging and burning down a whole village?¡± Renn asked.


    ¡°This is not just the sacking of a village¡­ this is a containment burn. See how the outside buildings are already burnt down and embering? They set the village on fire from the outside, not from within,¡± I explained as we headed up a small hill.


    The two women were silent as we rounded the village. There was a small river nearby, but we were heading away from it. I wanted to avoid water, since I knew from experience those involved in burning buildings usually ran to water whether they were the victims or the perpetrators.


    As we rounded the village, I confirmed my suspicions.


    The outer layer of the village had been set aflame first. The fires spread from there, heading inward¡­ which was where the fires were now raging.


    And even more so, I was able to get a better picture of how it had happened. All the bodies scattered around, most with arrow or spear wounds, had all fallen in an obvious way.


    They had been running. And not just from their attackers. They had been running from the fires.


    The people of the village had been forced into the fires. Into the center of the village. And when they tried to flee, they were culled.


    A typical thing to happen during an attack on this scale¡­ but¡­


    Finally finding a section of the burning buildings and fires I could see through, I confirmed my suspicions even more.


    Deep within the village, nearly out of sight thanks to the smoke and flames¡­ was a giant pile of animal corpses. Large beasts, piled nearly as high as a nearby building that had almost collapsed entirely into itself.


    They hadn¡¯t taken the animals. Not even for food.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the banner of war,¡± I said after coming to understand what happened.


    Sighing, I gestured for Herra to guide her horse away with me. To leave the stricken village behind.


    ¡°What do you mean, Vim?¡± Renn asked worriedly. Hopefully she wouldn¡¯t argue with my decision. She had a large heart, and always felt the need to help people. I needed to get her away before she heard the cries of someone injured¡­ or even worse a child.


    ¡°That village was burnt because it was infected. A cruel method, but it¡¯s what the humans do once it becomes this bad. Those banners are not warnings to their enemies, but warnings to everyone else. To not enter, because the village contains disease,¡± I said.


    The banners weren¡¯t the best in their purpose. The symbol on it was likely the one of the church in this region, but usually such a thing wasn¡¯t an outright bad thing. Usually seeing the symbol of a religion on a flag wasn¡¯t something that instilled fear, for normal people.


    Right now though, that was what it was being used for. The church had erected the banners to inform everyone who saw the carnage, as to say this was the holy thing to do. That this was done by those who knew best.


    At least, that was likely their intention.


    ¡°You mean that plague, don¡¯t you? The one the sailors talked about,¡± Herra said as she understood.


    ¡°Likely. They even culled and burnt the animals,¡± I said.


    ¡°Ah¡­ that¡¯s definitely what that smell is,¡± Herra complained.


    Yes. The smell of burning horses. It also explained why our horses were walking stiffly.


    ¡°How bad is a plague, for a whole village to be burnt because of it?¡± Renn asked worriedly.


    ¡°It could be very bad. The stories I heard weren¡¯t good. Lots of blood and it spreads like crazy,¡± Herra said.


    I nodded. Plagues were bad indeed.


    I¡¯d rather war than a plague¡­ but one usually never was far behind the other, so I suppose that didn¡¯t matter.


    Sighing, I glanced back one last time to the smoldering village. I memorized the banner, and the symbol upon it.


    Before I turned back around, Renn caught my eye. She frowned at me, and I noticed the deep and troubled concern on her face.


    ¡°Let it be Renn. Disease is one thing that can hurt our kind just as easily as it does the humans,¡± I warned her.


    ¡°It¡¯s that bad?¡± she asked.


    ¡°It is. Imagine a sickness that kills you, painfully, and no one is safe from it. I¡¯ve heard from Merit and others, that part of the reason their kingdom didn¡¯t succeed was because of a plague,¡± Herra said.


    ¡°That was a major component, yes,¡± I said. I didn¡¯t feel the need to tell her the truth, but there was no harm in admitting it was one of the reasons that kingdom fell.


    ¡°And it hurts us too? Not just humans?¡± Renn asked.


    ¡°Sometimes even more so. Humans can survive those diseases because of their numbers. We don¡¯t have the numbers to bounce back from such things,¡± I said.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Renn didn¡¯t sound too happy to hear that. But it was to be expected.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s not good at all. If it¡¯s here already, that means it¡¯s in Lumen too. What will we do Vim?¡± Herra asked.


    ¡°Not sure yet,¡± I said honestly.


    Not just Lumen, it would be everywhere¡­ though¡­


    ¡°If those in power here are already going to such extremes, it actually might not spread too far. It¡¯s a horrible method, but it¡¯s an effective one,¡± I said lightly.


    ¡°Killing everyone?¡± Renn asked sharply.


    ¡°Yes. As I said, a horrible method. But it stops the spread,¡± I said.


    Renn mumbled something behind Herra, who chuckled lightly. ¡°She really is a gentle one, Vim,¡± she said.


    Wonder what she had said. I hadn¡¯t really paid attention¡­ ¡°She is,¡± I agreed.


    ¡°Would you have burnt that village Vim?¡± Renn asked me.


    I had expected such a question from her, so I was ready to answer it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve done it before myself,¡± I told her the truth.


    She didn¡¯t make a noise or mumble this time.


    How else did she think I could recognize the pattern of it so quickly?


    ¡°If my family is fine, we¡¯ll be able to learn what¡¯s going on from them,¡± Herra said.


    And you are a cold one, Herra. You actually sounded a little hopeful. She really did hold very little love for them, didn¡¯t she?


    The horses¡¯ hooves were noisy against the hard stone we trudged upon. There were large rocks and boulders all around, some big enough to block out the flat land that surrounded us. I intentionally led the horses through some of the larger boulders and their clusters, as to keep us hidden just in case.


    ¡°Plagues come every so often. I suppose it was about time for another,¡± I said as I thought of it. The last real one was indeed the same one that Herra spoke of. The one that started in that one nation, and ended up nearly destroying the kingdom Merit and her friends had tried to create.


    It hadn¡¯t honestly been that bad of a disease. It killed the elderly, and infirm, but it hadn¡¯t wiped out entire populations. The main reason it had done so much damage to Merit¡¯s kingdom was the simple fact that they hadn¡¯t been ready for it.


    They didn¡¯t have enough food stores. So once the disease wrought its cruel damage, they hadn¡¯t the manpower to farm and distribute enough food throughout the lands. Then of course, the many dead bodies drew out the Monarch from its slumber.


    Like a spreading fire, jumping from tree to tree. The disasters had simply sprouted more, and there had been too many at once.


    ¡°I wonder if it will stop the war, if it¡¯s really that bad,¡± I said as I pondered aloud.


    ¡°It might? Though that war is likely the very reason there even is a disease to catch,¡± Herra said.


    ¡°War and pestilence,¡± Renn quoted.


    Herra nodded, agreeing with her.


    Religious in nature? Likely not. Though the church here would definitely utilize it in such a way.


    I shifted upon the horse, and decided to not criticize the church too much. After all, its methods¡­ although vile, was likely going to be what saved the many surrounding nations. If they didn¡¯t utilize such barbaric tactics, the disease would simply spread and spread unchecked until either herd immunity came into play, or it simply killed so many that there weren¡¯t enough people to spread the disease anymore.


    ¡°Still, we¡­¡± I was about to warn the two, as to watch out if we met anyone or entered another village¡­ but I went quiet as I turned my head to look at the sound of something scraping stone.


    Hidden behind some boulders, between a crevice, trying to hide in the shadows and stay out of sight¡­ was a pair of eyes staring back at my own.


    And they weren¡¯t reflective.


    Humans.


    A family.


    Staring into the eyes of the man who was shielding those behind him, I studied him for just a moment.


    I tried to tell if his skin had spots, beneath the stain of ash and dirt. I tried to see any strange markings, or tattoos to tell me where he was from or his clan. I checked those he shielded, for proof they were his and not those he had captured. I checked for wounds and injuries.


    ¡°Vim¡­¡± Renn whispered at the sight of them, but I ignored her as I kept my eyes locked onto the man¡¯s. My horse had come to a stop, since it had sensed something was off.


    There looked to be two small children behind the woman who hid behind the man. He was broad shouldered, and had the look of a laborer. Yet even with his muscles, and solid body¡­ he looked as terrified as the children who hid behind their parents. Their little eyes were wide, huge plates of worry and awe, as they stared at us from around their parents.


    They were simple victims. There were no chains upon them. No marks or brands seared onto their skin. No obvious signs of disease, which I could see or smell. They were not a threat to me, those I guided, or the Society in any shape or form.


    Just a simple family, trying to hide from the destruction that had just occurred nearby. They might have been hiding in that little crevice since their home had been razed.


    Rather the only threat they could possibly provide¡­ is if we got involved with them. Either by associating with those who might be infected, or if we got seen by their pursuers and became similar victims by helping them.


    I made a clicking noise, to draw the horse away. Herra made sure to keep her horse at pace with my own, and we left the family behind.


    The man breathed out a deep sigh of relief as we left them behind, and I wondered if them hiding here meant whatever group had done the ransacking and burning of that village had gone the other way. We were heading more west than south, so maybe they had gone east or north.


    If so that meant they were rounding the lakes and rivers. Which wasn¡¯t surprising, since the vast majority of the villages and towns in this area were all located on said rivers and lakes.


    People needed water to survive, after all.


    ¡°Vim¡­¡± Renn groaned after a few minutes.


    ¡°Let it be Renn. They¡¯re alive. Unharmed, by the looks of it too. They¡¯ll be fine. Once they feel it¡¯s safe they¡¯ll return to their homes, gather supplies and leave. They don¡¯t need help,¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡­ I understand¡­ but¡­¡± Renn tried to complain, and I kept myself from glancing over at her. Herra had ushered her horse a little, so we were now riding side by side. She did it often when Renn and I were talking. A kind act.


    ¡°Let it be. For many reasons. The main one, we don¡¯t know for sure if they¡¯re sick or not. You may be willing to risk yourself, or me, but Herra and her family are not as stout as we are. There are several members at Herra¡¯s home that are already old and ill, do not threaten their lives anymore than necessary,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Herra made a noise, but I ignored her.


    ¡°Right¡­ sorry Herra, I hadn¡¯t thought of that,¡± Renn said gently.


    ¡°Oh don¡¯t mind me. I wouldn¡¯t lose a moment of sleep if you got those idiots killed, Renn. But I¡¯d rather not get sick, honestly. Vim wouldn¡¯t let me return to Lumen if I got sick, and I really don¡¯t want to be stuck at home for years because of it,¡± Herra said.


    Glancing over at the two finally, I noted the wry smile on Renn¡¯s face as Herra nodded at herself. ¡°Stuck quarantined with your family. Quite an idea,¡± I teased.


    Herra shivered, which made her horse tilt its head and huff. It hadn¡¯t liked that.


    Renn turned around, to look at those we had left behind. She frowned at them, and I wondered if they had hid away somewhere else. Another crevice, possibly.


    ¡°We could ask them about what happened,¡± Renn suggested.


    Before I could say anything, Herra did. ¡°If Vim says we should let them be, that¡¯s what we should do Renn. He likely assessed them in those few moments, and decided against doing any of that. He knows what he¡¯s doing.¡±


    Turning a little, to look at the two women, I watched Renn tilt her head at Herra¡­ though Herra obviously couldn¡¯t see her do so, what with Renn sitting behind her. ¡°I¡­ understand. I was just offering an idea,¡± she said.


    ¡°A good one, under other circumstances. Though¡­ I suppose you being the way you are is far better than the alternative. Now that I think about it, you being so gentle is actually a far better option, isn¡¯t it Vim? Usually you predators are cold-hearted and ruthless,¡± Herra said as she thought about it.


    Renn¡¯s face contorted into an odd look of confusion and annoyance. She didn¡¯t seem to like the topic Herra had stumbled upon.


    ¡°If I didn¡¯t expect disease Renn¡­ I might have at least talked to them for a moment. Or if I had been alone. But I¡¯m your protector, not theirs,¡± I said, to keep the topic from straying too far into the territory that obviously seemed to bother Renn.


    Herra nodded, agreeing with me. ¡°Exactly. Did you see any disease on them, Vim? I didn¡¯t,¡± Herra asked.


    ¡°No. But there are plagues that either don¡¯t show well or take a long time to do so,¡± I said.


    ¡°Great. I need a bath,¡± Herra mumbled.


    Sighing, I wondered if I should prepare some kind of mask for Renn. And Herra, if we didn¡¯t drop her off at her home here in a few days.


    I¡¯d be fine¡­ but Renn¡­


    Another danger for her. Just by being at my side.


    Wonderful.


    ¡°If something happens, we encounter people¡­ go to a town, or we get separated, be mindful. Don¡¯t eat or drink anything you don¡¯t prepare yourselves. Don¡¯t share utensils or cups and bowls, or clothes, from anyone. Don¡¯t touch blood, for any reason, unless it¡¯s your own. Just in case,¡± I warned the two.


    ¡°A good excuse to use on my family. Thank you Vim,¡± Herra smirked at me.


    I ignored Herra and stared into Renn¡¯s worried eyes. ¡°Okay,¡± was all she said¡­ but I could see she understood me.


    She¡¯d obey, at least to a degree.


    Just great. Hopefully whatever was happening was only in this region, and not to the west where we¡¯ll be going next.


    ¡°Vim, a horse,¡± Renn¡¯s voice drew my eyes to my right. Sure enough off in the distance was a single horse. It was riding hard, and its rider looked focused. They were leaned forward a little, as if to better usher the horse.


    They were headed past us, towards the village.


    ¡°News will spread,¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh for sure. The humans do not take kindly to their families and friends being burnt like that,¡± Herra said.


    ¡°Neither do we,¡± I reminded her.


    She nodded in a way that told me she had forgotten we too were often burnt at the stake.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go. Before I need to kill someone just because we were around when this happened,¡± I said, and ushered my horse into a faster trot.


    ¡°Right,¡± Herra agreed.


    Heading not far from where the sun would be setting towards soon. I knew a few miles away was a large river. One we¡¯d have to cross over, to reach Herra¡¯s home.


    We¡¯d need to cross that river quickly less they¡¯ll be able to track us by the horses¡¯ prints. And I couldn¡¯t allow that. If I found anyone following us, trailing us¡­ tracking us¡­


    I¡¯d need to kill them all. Brutally. So that no one would follow after them.


    Herra¡¯s home was hidden, for good reason. And not just because of the wealth of gems beneath their beds.


    Wars and plagues.


    History loved repeating itself.


    Hopefully this time I didn¡¯t have to be the one to put an end to all the chaos. The only method I had, that was proven to be effective¡­ was a similar method to what had caused that smoldering village behind us.


    I only knew how to put a stop to such things violently. And half the time those methods didn¡¯t work.


    Glancing behind me, to make sure Herra and Renn were fine, I was glad to see they were doing fine. Renn was getting used to riding a horse, and Herra was adept enough to not be bothered by Renn¡¯s swaying or movements.


    Which meant I could pick up the pace a little more.


    Doing so, I pushed the horse into a run. A light one, but it seemed happy to finally be allowed to break out into more than just a simple trot.


    Keeping the horse in check, to keep it from going too fast, I guided those with me towards the river. The setting sun eventually started to blind us, but it was nothing to worry over. I knew this path well. Had traveled it hundreds of times. And thanks to the desolate landscape and the fact that the people who lived on this land were no longer nomadic¡­ nothing had changed. Rocks and stacks of boulders that had been there hundreds of years ago, still remained. Untouched. And hopefully would for hundreds of years more.


    We left the billowing smoke from the village behind¡­ and continued on our journey.


    Ever onward, even while the world around us burnt and fell apart.

 Chapter Two Hundred and Three – Renn – The Armadillos

    The walls gleamed.


    Walking behind Herra¡¯s cousin, a young girl who was as tall as me yet not old enough yet to be considered a woman, I was being led through the underground complex that made up their home.


    And a mighty beautiful home it was. Most of the walls had been made of stone, or timber, but the section we were in now was more dirt and clay¡­ yet these clay walls and floors were far more beautiful than the finely made stones we had just been in.


    ¡°That hallway leads to the mines. I can show them to you, if you like, but right now they¡¯re dark. We¡¯ll need to get torches,¡± Brianci said with a point down a large hallway. One that had metal strips in the middle of the floor, which looked like things I¡¯d trip on.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I said to her. She sounded like she actually wanted to show the mine to me, but honestly I wasn¡¯t too inclined to see it. The last mine I had been in¡­ nothing bad had actually happened, but it had been disturbing. I had heard things I hadn¡¯t wanted to.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s go this way. The baths are over here,¡± Brianci said as she stepped farther down the hallway.


    Following her, I smiled at the young girl. She looked eerily similar to Herra. Just¡­ a little younger. I¡¯d been told she was one of the youngest members of the family, yet it was hard to believe. She was as tall as me, and had long and thick hair. It flowed untied all the way down her back and to her thighs.


    For someone who had been a baby last time Herra had been here, she sure didn¡¯t appear to be so young. Herra had made it clear that the only humans in their family right now were the husband and child of her sister, but maybe they had human ancestors. It was hard to explain Brianci¡¯s appearance otherwise. A non-human shouldn¡¯t have grown as large as quickly, otherwise.


    ¡°Herra mentioned you had nice baths,¡± I made some light talk as we rounded a corner. One that had some pointy rocks in the walls all around it.


    Shiny pointy rocks.


    There were lanterns every so many feet all along the hallways¡­ and thanks to the lantern-light, the rocks stuck in the walls and floors were gleaming. Shining brightly as if a source of light themselves.


    Most were about the size of my closed fist¡­ but there were some far bigger. There were also many smaller ones, littering the walls in a way that made the whole place glitter and shine brightly. The sight was only made more beautiful by the fact that they were all different colors. Reds, greens, blues and everything in-between. It was almost mystifying¡­ and I wasn¡¯t sure what to think about this place. I felt as if I had stepped into some weird world that shouldn¡¯t, and didn¡¯t, actually exist.


    They were the very gems that the armadillo family produced for the Society. And the amount of them told me clearly as to why this place had been something of a hidden secret.


    There was a village not far from here. Less than a day away¡­ but if one didn¡¯t know how to get here, you¡¯d never find it. We had to not only circle around many cliffs and crevices, a section we had crossed had even required all of us to dismount the horses.


    It was a massive building, not as big as the Animalia Guild building, but it was likely one of the biggest I¡¯ve seen. It had to have been bigger than the depot, at least. Yet the main reason it was so hidden, despite being so big, was because most of it was underground. Only a small section of the house was above ground, and it was more of an empty cabin than anything else. They really didn¡¯t use it.


    This place was more hidden than the Owl¡¯s Nest had been. Which was saying something.


    ¡°So what¡¯s a cat?¡± Brianci asked me.


    ¡°What¡­¡± I hesitated a moment, thinking the girl¡¯s question had been a joke¡­ but she turned her head to smile at me in a way that told me it really wasn¡¯t. ¡°Well, most cats are small animals. To most they¡¯re a domesticated animal, that¡¯s seen as a pet. There are some that are seen as a nuisance I guess. Do you know what a dog is?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Yea we have dogs here. Are they like that?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Well¡­ kind of but no. They¡¯re smaller. And in my experience more prideful, and solitary. Or lazy, depending on how you look at it,¡± I said.


    Brianci chuckled at me. ¡°Must be similar enough. Your ears and tail are kind of similar to a dog¡¯s, now that you bring that up,¡± she said.


    They were. Honestly if not for my family always making it very clear I was a cat and not a dog, I¡¯d have believed anyone who would have said the same thing.


    ¡°I actually thought the same for a long time. Cats hate me. They hiss and run away from me, usually, so I actually thought I was a dog when younger. My parents hated that,¡± I said as I remembered the memories of them yelling me for suggesting such a thing.


    ¡°Oh? Cats and dogs don¡¯t get along?¡± Brianci asked.


    ¡°Not usually. No.¡±


    She hummed as we rounded another corner¡­ and then entered a dazzling room.


    I flinched at first, since the place was far brighter than it should have been. But once I blinked a few times, and my eyes adjusted¡­ I found I couldn¡¯t take my eyes away.


    The room was large, with big pillars all around. Pillars made of stone, yet just as adorned as the clay and dirt walls we had been traversing. There were half a dozen large circular tubs of water, and the room had a high vaulted ceiling, with what looked like large vents recessed into sections above the pools of water.


    ¡°The baths,¡± Brianci said as she gestured at them.


    I gulped as I watched the still water somehow¡­ reflect a dance of movement.


    The water was¡­ very vibrant. Shapes danced all over the walls and ceiling, making me feel dizzy.


    ¡°Wow,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Right? It¡¯s the gems the bath¡¯s made of. The baths are giant crystals that have been hollowed and cut,¡± Brianci explained. She stepped up to one of the bath¡¯s edges and tapped her shoe against the tiny ridge right before the pool of water. The sound the action made told me she was telling the truth. Those weren¡¯t metal baths, or wooden, but some kind of stone. A hard one.


    ¡°How¡¯d¡­ how were they cut?¡± I asked curiously.


    ¡°Water. If you force water through a small hole fast enough, it can cut stuff like this,¡± she said.


    Water¡­?


    Stepping up to the same bath, I bent down and ran my hand along the edge.


    Cut? How? It felt smooth¡­ yet was rounded. It felt the same as the stones one would find in a fast moving mountain river. Slick and polished.


    There was a small distance between the edge of the bath and the water, so I didn¡¯t need to worry about getting wet. Yet even if I did get wet, the water didn¡¯t look bad. It was¡­ clear, and still. ¡°How do you warm it then?¡± I asked her. I could nearly see entirely through the water, and the bottom and edges of the bathtub sure did look like the same material the edges were made of. Some kind of polished stone.


    ¡°The next room. There¡¯s a furnace, that heats up a series of pipes that run along the outer rims of the tubs. I¡­ don¡¯t know how that works exactly, I just know if I put some logs into the furnace and light it, not long after the water is hot and steamy,¡± Brianci said.


    Pipes. Again with the pipes.


    Probably Vim¡¯s work. Again.


    Standing back up, I nodded. ¡°These are beautiful. Thank you for showing me,¡± I said. I didn¡¯t care if Brianci understood how it worked or not, even though she looked worried as if I would¡­ for some reason. Maybe because of her youth. Or maybe because she had never actually thought of it herself, and just realized she didn¡¯t know either.


    Brianci gave me a wide smile, and shuffled as she shrugged and nodded. ¡°Of course! There¡¯s one last place that¡¯s pretty, if you¡¯d like to see it.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    She nodded again and pointed to one of the other hallways that came into the room. One that went the opposite way we had come from. ¡°This way!¡±


    The young girl hurried away, and I had to hurry to keep up with her. She seemed excited now.


    It took a little longer to reach the new room¡­ because we had to delve down deeper. I wasn¡¯t sure just how far down we went, but I felt as if it was many levels. Yet the deeper we went, the darker and duller it became. The walls and ceiling stopped having gems and crystals. The lanterns went from finely crafted things to simple torches stuck into holes in the walls.


    Brianci took me to a large door, and then smiled as she pointed at it.


    She expected me to open it.


    Smiling at her as she nodded and gestured for me to hurry, I decided to simple play along. Maybe whatever was behind this door was¡­


    Before I even got the door all the way open, I had to remind myself to breathe.


    The sight was impossible. So impossible, I felt the beginning of a flash of sweat all over my body.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it amazing?¡± Brianci asked excitedly, as we both stared at a giant crystal, glowing white.


    I could only nod as I stepped into the room, and looked for the source of light. Surely there had to be some kind of lantern here too right? How else was the thing glowing so brightly and¡­


    Yet there wasn¡¯t. Within the large room was not a single lantern, or torch. Nor were there any windows or holes in the roof to let the sunlight in.


    Sitting right in the middle of the room, emerging from the rocky ground the room was made around¡­ was a giant rock. It was clear and I could see through it, almost, and was definitely bigger than most trees.


    The glow within was a whitish color, but the thing itself had a purplish hue. It was stunning.


    ¡°Is it all one piece?¡± I asked softly as I rounded the thing. It looked like it split and branched out, just like trees did¡­ yet at the same time surely it didn¡¯t? Did rocks grow?


    ¡°It is. My family dug it out carefully, long ago. It¡¯s precious after all,¡± Brianci said happily. And proudly.


    Gulping as I nodded I stopped rounding it and stepped forward, to touch the thing¡­ but hesitated. Glancing over at her, Brianci nodded and gestured for me to go ahead.


    It was okay to touch it.


    Stepping forward I placed my hands on an extended part of the rock, and the cool surface of the thing felt good on the skin.


    It was as smooth as it looked. Yet it felt hard, and oddly cold.


    ¡°How¡¯s it glowing?¡± I asked.


    Within the rock, was a very obvious white gleam. It seemed to be coming from the center of the thing, yet it was definitely real. Not a trick of the eyes, or a play of the light. It was a solid glow, and didn¡¯t change no matter where I looked in from.


    ¡°Not sure. Grandpa say¡¯s it¡¯s because it has a soul. But¡­ I mean¡­ it¡¯s a rock. So who knows,¡± Brianci said. S~ea??h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    A soul¡­


    Glancing over at her, I wondered why they¡¯d use such a term. Herra had made it clear those here were more atheist than theists, yet maybe she had just spoken out of emotion. Maybe they did believe in something, just not what Herra did.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± I said, deciding to let those thoughts fade away. And it was easy to do, standing before this giant thing.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s an amethyst. Likely one of the biggest to exist,¡± Brianci said.


    Of that I had no doubt. This thing was¡­


    Staring up at the top, I judged it to be nearly three Vim¡¯s tall. At least. And there was no telling how deep it went, since it was embedded into the rock situated into the middle of the floor.


    ¡°Thank you for showing me this, Brianci. This is amazing,¡± I said as I stepped away, to take the whole thing into view.


    ¡°You¡¯re welcome! I don¡¯t get to show this stuff off, ever, so this is fun,¡± she said happily.


    I nodded. Right. Secret. Only the Society was allowed here¡­ and it was obvious no one really came here.


    ¡°Who visits, by the way? Other than Herra and Vim, of course,¡± I asked.


    ¡°And you?¡± she snickered at her joke, and then continued, ¡°Oplar and Brandy, I¡¯ve met. But I¡¯ve been told there are a few others¡­ but none I¡¯ve ever met. Supposedly Vim comes sometimes with the Queen too,¡± Brianci said.


    ¡°Queen?¡± I asked.


    She nodded. ¡°Queen of Stone, don¡¯t you know her? Figured you would being with Vim. She rules the land of stone to the east. I don¡¯t know why she comes here sometimes, but I expect it¡¯s to get some of our gems and stuff. I mean¡­ what else would she come here for?¡± Brianci asked with a shrug, as if it was obvious.


    Queen of Stone. A ruler. Of a whole land¡­ of stone¡­?


    ¡°Honestly I wish we got more visitors¡­ but I get it. All that¡¯s out here are rocks,¡± Brianci said with a sigh.


    Rocks¡­?


    Glancing at the huge glowing gem, I doubted her statement.


    These were more than just rocks.


    ¡°Other than this¡­ I guess all that¡¯s left are the farms, if you¡¯d like to see them?¡± Brianci asked.


    ¡°Hm¡­ actually mind taking me back to where Vim is? Although maybe I should see them¡­ I didn¡¯t see any farms outside, were they behind the huge boulders behind the house?¡± I asked as I followed her out of the room.


    She giggled and as she shut the door behind me once I was out. The gleam of the gem disappeared, and I weirdly noticed¡­ something odd. As if the air suddenly got colder somehow.


    ¡°No. We grow them indoors, or well underneath. We use gems in the roof to bring sunlight down onto the plants. We also grow worms,¡± Brianci said.


    ¡°Worms¡­?¡± I asked as I followed her down the hall.


    ¡°Yea. We eat mostly fruits and stuff, but we also eat a lot of eggs and worms. Don¡¯t you eat worms?¡± Brianci asked, as if it was the most obvious thing in the world.


    For a few moments I thought she was messing with me, but once again realized she was being serious.


    ¡°I uh¡­ have never eaten a worm before, I don¡¯t think, no,¡± I said carefully.


    ¡°Really? I¡¯ll make sure we cook some for you then before you leave!¡± Brianci said happily.


    About to tell her that wouldn¡¯t be necessary, I hesitated as I noticed she started to have a skip in her step. She was excited. Happy. Cheerful.


    Keeping myself from groaning, I realized I was going to have to try and eat some worms here soon. She obviously was in high spirits at the idea of feeding me what she seemed to think wasn¡¯t just a normal meal, but something tasty and special.


    Just great.


    It didn¡¯t take long for Brianci to lead me upstairs to the more normal sections of the building. Clay and dirt walls became wood and stone again. Rugs started to cover the floorboards, and the walls covered in gems and fancy rocks switched to ones with paintings and decorations.


    Once back in the normal house sections, the world became a little noisier. The Armadillo family was a large one. There were more people here than in Lumen, or Telmik, and not all of them were old. Some were like Brianci, although she was one of the youngest.


    The only one younger than her, as far as I was aware, was the young boy who had been the reason for Herra¡¯s return. The son of her sister. The half-blood.


    ¡°Hey visitor!¡± an older man grinned at me as we passed one another. I waved back at him as we did, and I wondered what most of these people did most the day.


    From how Herra, Vim and now Brianci had spoken¡­ they all mined those gems beneath our feet, most of the time. Yet here they all were¡­ seemingly wandering around and relaxing.


    Maybe Vim¡¯s visit was something of a holiday for them, or Herra¡¯s.


    ¡°Brianci! Did you show her the baths!¡± Brianci¡¯s mother, Herra¡¯s aunt, shouted at us as we passed an open room. One with a recessed floor, that had large tables within it. She and a few others were sitting in the room, seemingly talking over tea or whatever was in their cups.


    ¡°I did!¡± Brianci happily answered.


    ¡°They were pretty,¡± I said, to let them know I found them so.


    ¡°Wait till we get em warm! We¡¯ll start the fires after dinner!¡± she said as we walked past the room. Brianci didn¡¯t seem interested in stopping to speak with them.


    ¡°Right!¡± another woman, who was in the room, agreed with her.


    ¡°What happens when they get warm?¡± I asked Brianci as we left the room, and thus her aunt, behind.


    ¡°They start glowing. Just like the big one,¡± Brianci explained.


    Oh. My. That would be wonderful to see¡­


    We rounded a corner and ran into Herra. Or well, Brianci did. I paused to watch as the two grumbled and stepped back from one another. They hadn¡¯t hit each other hard enough to stumble, or cause issue, but Herra did have a strong look of annoyance on her face as she stared at her cousin.


    ¡°Brianci. I see Renn hasn¡¯t eaten you yet,¡± Herra said.


    ¡°What¡­? Would she?¡± Brianci turned, and I felt horrible as she took Herra¡¯s joke to heart.


    ¡°No... I¡¯d not eat you,¡± I said calmly to her.


    ¡°Regrettably. Vim¡¯s with my grandfather. Too bad he won¡¯t eat him either,¡± Herra said with a huff as she stepped around Brianci, and then me.


    She left us behind, and I realized Herra hadn¡¯t been joking.


    She really didn¡¯t hide her hate for this family, did she?


    ¡°I don¡¯t remember her being so¡­ grumpy,¡± Brianci said quietly as we watched her go.


    ¡°She¡¯s normally a little¡­ abrasive. But not that bad. Maybe something happened,¡± I said carefully.


    ¡°Hm¡­ who knows¡­ Come on, if he¡¯s with my grandpa he¡¯s a floor above,¡± Brianci said.


    I nodded and followed her to a stairwell. We ascended, and I found myself on a floor I recognized. It was the floor right under the house on top, the one that wasn¡¯t hidden.


    This floor only had a few rooms, and they were all large. The kind of large that would allow dozens of people to sit in comfortably, but most were dark and cluttered. Full of boxes, or crates. Used as storage instead of for people.


    ¡°She¡¯s still a daughter. Even if she won¡¯t ever admit it anymore,¡± a raspy voice said as we neared the only lit up room in the hallway.


    ¡°Ah, so you¡¯re why Herra¡¯s all grumpy. What¡¯d you do grandpa?¡± Brianci asked as we entered the room.


    Vim and the older man were sitting across from one another, before a small table. It looked ridiculous, since it was barely above the floor at all. It was so low, that Vim and Brianci¡¯s grandfather had to sit on the floor to use it properly.


    ¡°This time I can admit it wasn¡¯t me, but rather your uncle. How did you find our home Renn?¡± the elder of the armadillo family asked me.


    I smiled gently at the older man and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s amazing. I like what you did with the lower floors, leaving those gems in the walls and ceiling. It¡¯s pretty,¡± I said.


    He chuckled and nodded. ¡°Isn¡¯t it? Brandy and the others who come complain about it. Saying we waste wealth, and whatnot,¡± he said.


    Chuckling, I nodded. Yes. Brandy would definitely say such a thing. ¡°I prefer your methods. And I¡¯m sure the Society won¡¯t miss a few little rocks,¡± I said.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m glad to know you¡¯re not a merchant. Brianci, would you go get us all some drinks?¡± the Grandfather asked.


    ¡°Sure grandpa,¡± Brainci happily obeyed, and hurried out of the room.


    Hesitating, I wondered if I should have gone with her. After all, the two already had drinks. Vim¡¯s cup was even still full.


    ¡°Please Renn, have a seat,¡± the grandfather gestured at the table, and I nodded as I walked over to Vim¡¯s side of the table.


    Sitting down next to Vim, I shuffled a little on the little padded¡­ blanket? That I now sat on.


    I tried to copy the way Vim sat, with his legs crossed underneath each other, but it was uncomfortable. Why¡¯d we have to sit on the floor? It was so weird. There were tables and chairs around us¡­


    ¡°Thank you for escorting Herra here, Renn. I¡¯m sure she¡­ didn¡¯t make it an easy trip, so thank you for putting up with her,¡± the grandfather said.


    ¡°It was fine? I enjoy spending time with Herra. Even when she¡¯s¡­ bothered,¡± I said, choosing the word carefully.


    He smiled at me, and I noted the long eyebrows. He looked¡­ oddly human, but his eyebrows were long and thick. Too long and thick. Unnaturally long and thick, to the point they almost looked fake. They even danced a little when he made any large facial expression. Like how he was smiling now.


    I smiled back at him, and then glanced to my left at Vim. He looked tired.


    The sight made me pause a moment¡­ since it was very unusual for him.


    He actually looked tired¡­! Were those bags under his eyes? Surely not¡­ it had to just be the lighting.


    The room had lanterns, but only three were lit. It wasn¡¯t¡­ necessarily dark, but it wasn¡¯t bright either. Bright enough to have a casual conversation, but not much more.


    ¡°Did you see the mines?¡± Vim asked.


    ¡°Ah. No. They¡¯re dark right now, Brianci said,¡± I said.


    ¡°Herra¡¯s visits are special. No time for work,¡± the grandfather nodded, telling me the reason.


    I agreed with him, even if Herra obviously didn¡¯t.


    ¡°They have a huge gem, Vim. It¡¯s bigger than you, and it glows,¡± I said to him.


    He nodded. ¡°The Brittle Flower. Yes,¡± he said.


    ¡°Oh? Is that its name?¡± I turned and asked the older man. Flower I understood, since the shape and color of it was similar¡­ but brittle?


    ¡°It is indeed. It¡¯s not brittle at all, but when it was being excavated everyone who was involved broke all their bones. Thus its namesake,¡± he explained.


    I frowned at the information. ¡°How¡¯d that happen?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Vim woke up on the wrong side of the bed that day,¡± Brianci said as she stepped back into the room.


    She carried a large pitcher, and in the other hand was a stack of cups. The small tower of cups tilted a little as she walked over to the table, kneeled down and began handing them out.


    ¡°What¡¯d you do Vim?¡± I asked him, she sounded serious¡­ even though she was smirking.


    He nodded with a sigh. ¡°The side of the bed I woke up on was just¡­ wrong, that day,¡± he said simply.


    Great. Another secret.


    Brianci giggled as she went to filling up the cups.


    As she poured the liquid, I noted the odd smell it gave off. ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Worm juice,¡± Brianci said with a huge smirk.


    My tail stiffened, which made me wince from pain.


    The grandfather chuckled, likely mistaking my wince for something else. ¡°She¡¯s not lying, but it¡¯s definitely not as bad as it sounds. Give it a taste, you¡¯ll not regret it,¡± he said as he pointed to the cup Brianci was placing before me.


    Staring into the cup at the light colored liquid¡­ I worried for my future.


    First meat that smelled rancid, and now juice made from worms.


    ¡°It¡¯s not really made by worms, Renn. The tea is made from the leaves that the worms eat, not the worms themselves,¡± Vim explained as he reached over to grab the cup Brianci gave him.


    He took a drink, as if to prove to me it was safe to drink¡­ but he should know better than that.


    If he thought him eating or drinking something was proof enough for me, it was far from it. After all he ate and drank weird things all the time, and now I knew even if something was toxic or bad it¡¯d do nothing to him¡­


    ¡°Why spoil the fun, Vim?¡± Brianci asked with a sigh as she gave her grandfather a cup too.


    ¡°It¡¯s the truth. We eat the worms, not drink them. This is just made by the leaves of the trees we feed and grow the worms upon, nothing more,¡± the grandfather said, as if to prove it even further.


    Still¡­


    Reaching out for the cup, I took a tiny sniff of the contents and was glad it didn¡¯t smell¡­ too bad. It was a unique smell, something I¡¯d not smelled before, but it was not something I really found pleasant or appetizing.


    Brianci sat down next to me, and smiled happily expectantly at me. She was waiting to see me take a drink.


    Great.


    Taking a tiny drink, I was glad to find the stuff slid down the throat easily. It didn¡¯t burn, didn¡¯t make me gag¡­ and surprisingly, tasted fine. It tasted like a sweetened tea.


    ¡°Hm¡­ it¡¯s not bad,¡± I admitted.


    Taking another drink, a bit longer this time, I had to admit it wasn¡¯t bad at all. It was definitely not going to be my new favorite drink, and was far from that red berry juice I usually ordered¡­ but it was leagues ahead of plain water or some of the cheaper teas I encountered in Lumen.


    ¡°Oh? You like it?¡± Vim asked.


    I nodded.


    ¡°Good. Because I didn¡¯t tell you the whole process,¡± Vim said.


    Glancing at the man out of the corner of my eye, I did my best to not see Brianci and her grandfather¡¯s smirks out of the other corner. It was obvious that something horrible was about to happen, and they were more than happy to watch it from the front row.


    Vim didn¡¯t have the same smirk on his face as they did¡­ but he was swirling his cup playfully.


    ¡°Don¡¯t,¡± I warned Vim. Not after I just took a long drink!


    ¡°It honestly isn¡¯t made of worms, or bugs. But¡­¡± Vim started.


    ¡°Vim¡­!¡± I warned him again, and reached over to grab his arm. As if to beg and plead with him.


    He took another drink, and nodded¡­ then told me anyway.


    ¡°It¡¯s made from the droppings of the worm. After they¡¯ve eaten the leaf, not before,¡± Vim said.


    Although I surprisingly wasn¡¯t too bothered by the information, I still closed my eyes and had to collect myself. Brianci and her grandfather started to laugh, obviously at the expense of my discomfort.


    No wonder Herra didn¡¯t want to live here.

 Chapter Two Hundred and Four – Vim – An Armadillo’s Gem

    This shipment was not as numerous as the last, yet was far richer in quality.


    The large gems gleamed in their crates, shining like the literal treasures they were.


    ¡°Two crates short Vim. I apologize,¡± Orland said again.


    ¡°You had to dedicate time and resources to the mine itself. To protect it, and secure its future production. Stop apologizing for doing your job,¡± I said.


    ¡°All the same, Vim. I hope the Society will understand,¡± Orland said somberly.


    I wanted to sigh, but kept myself from doing so. After all, he was being very genuine in his heartfelt apology. My sigh would just insult him.


    Even if it was warranted.


    Two crates fewer? Big deal. The Society didn¡¯t need money. Not to the level it used to. Especially more so now that Lumen was about to become basically a money mint for us. Yet I wasn¡¯t going to diminish this man¡¯s, and thus his families, efforts and their dedication.


    I mean really. Did he actually think I, or anyone in the Society would be upset with him just because they spent several years rebuilding certain tunnels and structures? To ensure they stayed safe? Ridiculous.


    Yet I understood it. I really did.


    These gems were their pride. Their accomplishments. Their worth. If I told him how little value these things had anymore¡­ well¡­


    ¡°You¡¯ve done a phenomenal job. Lilnik would be proud of you,¡± I said to him.


    Orland perked up at my compliment, and smiled. His long eyebrows arched a little, thanks to the way he smirked. ¡°You think so?¡± he asked.


    I nodded. ¡°Yes. Definitely so,¡± I said.


    Lilnik would have actually been rather upset. He hadn¡¯t liked the idea of selling the gems to the Society. He had joined, and believed in the Society¡­ but he had been something of a hoarder. A very selfish one. He had not given up the gems willingly. It took literal pleading to convince him, and his own children¡¯s threat of deadly force. And even then he never gave in without a fuss.


    But I¡¯d never tell anyone that. Especially not the current generation of the armadillos, who revered their ancestor Lilnik almost akin to a god.


    ¡°Still Vim¡­ I can¡¯t understand it. What filled her heart with such hate? What happened? I¡¯d blame the outside world, but she became like this long before she ever stepped foot out of these rocks,¡± Orland returned to the main topic. Herra, his granddaughter. His lost child. The only one who didn¡¯t call him by name, or with affection.


    ¡°Every family has their¡­¡± I didn¡¯t want to say failure, but had been about to. Which wasn¡¯t right, and especially not fair to Herra. She wasn¡¯t a failure. She was far from it.


    ¡°Disgrace?¡± Orland finished before I could think of a proper term.


    ¡°Troubled,¡± I finally found the best I could think of, and after saying it realized it was still wrong. But oh well, I had said it.


    Orland sighed and shook his head. ¡°Troubled¡­? Vim, our youngest dog is troubled. It gnaws its own tail. Brianci! She is troubled. That poor girl wants to marry her brother. That¡¯s troubling, but a passing fancy. The foolishness of youth. Herra is far beyond that. Herra¡¯s heart is corrupted in hate and furor, at her own blood of all things¡­!¡± Orland spoke quickly, and not quietly either.


    Hopefully Herra wasn¡¯t around. The door wasn¡¯t closed, and we weren¡¯t far from the main section of the underground living areas.


    ¡°Brianci wants to marry her brother¡­?¡± I asked, finding that the direst thing he listed.


    He waved it away. ¡°She¡¯s already getting over it. It was a few years ago, while she was still young. You know what I mean,¡± Orland said.


    Oh. Good. Just a childish passing fancy¡­ hopefully.


    Such a thing was actually a problem for our people. Thanks to the lack of population¡­ and the very close-knit families, such a thing did happen occasionally. It usually never ended well, for many reasons. I¡¯d hate for this family to break apart over such a thing, but honestly I¡¯d not be surprised if it happened.


    Them finally adjusting enough to let a human into their family lineage was a blessing. Far more than they obviously realized.


    It would dilute their bloodline, and bring about their inevitable downfall¡­ but it would likely keep them alive longer than the alternative.


    ¡°Still, Vim. What can be said? Do the other families also lose children in such ways?¡± he asked.


    ¡°More than you think,¡± I said. I was about to tell him that Renn had killed several of her family members, but I didn¡¯t want to reveal something she seemed to think was very personal and private¡­ and I also didn¡¯t want to put the idea into Orland¡¯s head that Herra might do such a thing. Who knows how he¡¯d treat her if he thought she was actually dangerous.


    She wasn¡¯t, at least I didn¡¯t think she was, but these people were touchy. One needed to be careful.


    Orland sighed as he stepped away, as to lean against one of the crates for support. He was getting old, and not just in body. His mind was definitely starting to diminish too.


    ¡°I don¡¯t even know what to say to her anymore. She either outright ignores everything I say, or bites back with words sharp enough to cut a diamond,¡± he said.


    Her words had hurt him that deeply? He hadn¡¯t acted as if they had.


    Their meeting had not been¡­ pleasant. Once Renn had left, to be guided around the house by Brianci, he and Herra had finally greeted one another and spoke. It had only lasted a few moments, and only a few words were exchanged.


    His had not been kind, honestly, but they hadn¡¯t been that bad. A snarky greeting, yet Herra had only heard the contempt in his voice.


    She had responded harshly, but not to the point that I thought Orland would actually be bothered. She had only said she was here to do her duty, nothing more.


    It was a difficult situation. Herra hated them. They couldn¡¯t comprehend why she did, and most of them were long past trying to understand. Now they simply viewed her as a troublemaker, an annoyance. A family member, yes, but one they didn¡¯t care much about.


    Yet it wasn¡¯t as if I could do anything about it. This was a family matter. And I barely got involved in things as it was, let alone something so personal.


    ¡°She might one day return to you, Orland. Just give her time,¡± I said carefully.


    ¡°You said that the last three visits, Vim. Thirty years,¡± he said.


    ¡°But grains of sand in an hourglass,¡± I countered, and shuffled my feet a little as to further emphasize my words. The ground here was littered with dirt and sand. Not a surprise, since the storeroom was in a giant dirt room.


    ¡°If only that was true. At least she¡¯ll not be here long. We plan to lift the crates in a few weeks, and send them down the river,¡± Orland said.


    I nodded. Yes. A good thing. The faster they went, so too would Herra¡­ before anything drastic happened.


    A sad truth, but one that needed to simply be accepted.


    After all, eventually someone would say or do something that went far beyond their typical family drama.


    I¡¯ve had enough of people being banished lately. I was in no mood for any more.


    ¡°Where are you taking Herra¡¯s friend, by the way?¡± Orland asked, changing the topic. sea??h th§× Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Renn? For now she¡¯s simply traveling with me. She¡¯s not found a place to call home yet,¡± I said.


    ¡°Would you like her to stay here? She seems gentle enough. Brianci likes her, and there are a few sons who could use a wife,¡± Orland proposed.


    Since I was turned away from him, to stare at the crates and their contents¡­ I allowed myself a tiny smirk.


    ¡°You can offer it to her. If you¡¯d like to,¡± I said.


    ¡°Mhm,¡± he made a sound that told me he had nodded, and decided to do just that.


    It¡¯ll be interesting to hear Renn¡¯s response. Especially after all the drama lately. And even more so, when she hears his true reason for offering such a kindness.


    Sons needing wives. Funny. Especially since most of those here were women¡­


    ¡°Which sons are you speaking of?¡± I asked Orland, after I realized that I couldn¡¯t remember any of their sons being unmarried. There were only four men of age in this family, and as far as I was aware all mated and with children already.


    ¡°Hm? Arm, of course for one. And both Plondi and Birva are pregnant, either could be carrying sons,¡± he said simply.


    I frowned, and turned as to look at him.


    Arm? The half-human child? He couldn¡¯t be serious.


    Yet he was.


    Senile old coot.


    ¡°Well, go ahead and ask her. Let me know what she says,¡± I said.


    ¡°Mhm,¡± he nodded, content.


    At least someone was.


    Patting the crate, I nodded. ¡°Alright. All looks good, Orland. Anything you¡¯d like to ask of me before I leave? If not I¡¯ll be gone in the morning,¡± I said.


    He shook his head, and his long eyebrows danced as I stepped out of the storeroom. He followed quickly, and I shut the door behind him.


    ¡°All has been well, Vim. Other than Herra, and the pumps needing to be fixed. But one has been handled, the other likely cannot be,¡± he said.


    ¡°Right,¡± I nodded, but wasn¡¯t in the mood to get back into the conversation concerning Herra. Really, why couldn¡¯t they just let her be?


    Maybe if they didn¡¯t pester her so often, she¡¯d not feel so pressured and bothered. But who was I to know anything about family dynamics?


    ¡°I¡¯ll go ahead and check around then,¡± I said to Orland.


    He nodded. ¡°If I don¡¯t see you before you set out, fair travels Vim. May your feet always find solid rock,¡± he said.


    ¡°You as well,¡± I said as I turned away.


    It wasn¡¯t likely I wouldn¡¯t run into him again before I left, but it¡¯s happened. The house was big enough, after all.


    Stepping away from Orland¡­ I steadily walked around as to check the place. I checked the mines. Their entrances. The pipes and the pumping mechanisms that pulled water through them, pulling the stuff up from an aquifer below. I checked their handiwork over the last few years, as they fixed and modified if to their needs.


    I checked the new floor they had added, and the stairs they had built to reach it. I checked the hallways, and the parts of the house that I knew were on softer ground than the other parts. To make sure none of the rocks below had shifted, or a sinkhole could cause problems down the road.


    As I checked the armadillo home, I ran into a few of them every so often. Most simply greeted me, while others asked a few questions. Either about my journey, the world beyond, or my companion.


    Renn, specifically.


    None ever asked about Herra.


    ¡°Thanks Vim!¡± the older woman giggled as she stepped away, heading downs the stairs I had just walked up. We had bumped into each other as she carried a basket of clothes. Dirty laundry.


    Sighing at her, I returned to my task.


    There was little need to check this place. Like always it was¡­ fine. The air was a little stale, thanks to the rocks and dirt, but nothing was in need of attention. Everything was fine. Everyone was safe. I wasn¡¯t needed here, at least not in the way I usually was.


    Like usual¡­ the armadillo mines and home was safe. But such a thing wasn¡¯t too surprising. This place was guarded by ravines and giant fissures. There was a village within a day¡¯s trek from here, but I highly doubted any human would be able to find this place. And even if they did, it wasn¡¯t like they¡¯d find out about the stuff underneath the house above ground. It had been built nondescript as it was on purpose. As a decoy, to hide the truth.


    Anyone who found it would just assume a small family lived out here alone. People who were poor and simple.


    Add all of that to the fact that the armadillos are more than happy to never go above ground, for months if not years at a time¡­ well¡­


    Out of all the places in the Society, this was one of the few I didn¡¯t ever really need to worry about. Not just thanks to its desolate location, but the people who lived here.


    Though that might change now that humans had joined the bloodline¡­ but I¡¯d worry about that later, when I needed to.


    For now I just needed to accept the fewer headaches whenever I could.


    Speaking of headaches¡­ where was Renn?


    I hadn¡¯t seen her in a few hours, which was odd. She for some odd reason kept seeking me out every so often, even though she never seemed to have a purpose for it. Maybe she was worried I¡¯d leave her here or something.


    An interesting thought, though also a sad one. For some reason I actually could see her worrying over such a thing, even if I¡¯d never do so willingly.


    Once I rounded the whole house, and checked all the important parts and floors¡­ I decided it was fine to stop. So I changed my focus, and went to finding the odd woman who was likely going to be with me for years.


    It didn¡¯t take long to find her. Even without having to ask for her to the passing armadillos. Once I went to the upper floors, and walked down one of the main halls, I quickly heard Renn¡¯s voice and it led me to her.


    Peering into the large room, I found Renn surrounded by the many women of the armadillo family. Renn had a huge smile on her face as she was pestered with questions. The room was noisy, with multiple people talking at once. It seemed they were all focused on Renn, but at the same time having multiple conversations. Brianci and a few others near the outer circle were talking deeply, as if in a heated debate.


    It was a typical sight, yet also a welcome one. Renn was a predator, after all, and although armadillo were not entirely prey¡­ they had long lost whatever predator blood they had. Most didn¡¯t even eat meat anymore, for crying out loud.


    Stepping past the room, I was glad none of them noticed me as I left the noisy room behind. Although I¡¯d not be too bothered, I knew from experience how long the armadillo¡¯s could ask questions. Sometimes even repeating them.


    They liked to play pranks, even if they were always harmless¡­ they were sometimes grating on the nerves.


    Like the one earlier. The tea made from the droppings of the worms they farmed and fed on.


    Such a prank was right up their alley¡­ yet I suppose it was enjoyable for me too. I had been the one to actually partake in that one.


    As I walked, I found myself heading back downstairs. There was no real reason to head deeper into the house, yet I wasn¡¯t in the mood to sit right now. So I simply walked.


    And walked.


    Until I ended up near the entrance to one of the mines. The one near the baths, where the coal was located.


    I was about to round the hallway, and head back towards the center of the house and head upward¡­ but I heard something. Something very particular.


    Following the sounds, I quickly realized what they were¡­ and didn¡¯t like at all what I found as I opened the door to one of the rooms at the end of the hall.


    Herra was sobbing.


    Slowly entering the room, I glanced around to make sure she was not only alone¡­ but there was nothing troubling. Or rather, more troubling than a crying woman.


    Luckily there wasn¡¯t. A few memories flashed through my mind as I looked around the room, expecting to find blood or bodies. Usually such a sobbing woman, one scorned and full of anger, was found with such things in my experience.


    Especially when it came to family feuds.


    ¡°Herra,¡± I said her name, and did so gently but with enough firmness to make a point.


    She startled, and slowly looked up from her crouched position. Her face was wrought with grief, and I realized this was serious. Far more serious than her typical family drama.


    I didn¡¯t smell blood or death¡­ nor did she seem to have wounds or blood upon her, but¡­


    ¡°What happened?¡± I asked her softly.


    ¡°He¡¯s already a man, Vim,¡± she barely got out between sobs.


    A¡­ ¡°A man?¡± I asked, wondering what the heck she¡­


    Oh. The boy. Her nephew. Her sister¡¯s son. The one born between her and a human.


    A man though?


    I thought of the young lad in my mind. He was just barely Renn¡¯s height¡­ and was stocky. He had a lot of weight to him, somehow. Their diet here really shouldn¡¯t have let it happen, but it had. Yet his size wasn¡¯t necessarily enough to call him a man. Especially when his face had more baby fat than not. His voice was just being broken into as well. It squeaked and cracked something fierce when he talked and laughed. I could see what Herra meant, but only distantly.


    He was becoming a man. Not one yet.


    Yet to Herra¡­ well¡­


    To her that was probably a man already. Especially since her letter, that had just gotten to her a month ago, had informed her of not just her sister¡¯s marriage but his birth.


    Herra had the image of a newborn baby in her mind, and came home to find a grown man.


    ¡°Humans grow quickly, Herra. You know that,¡± I said softly as I stepped over to her.


    She had knelt down and broke on the ground. Not even on one of the little pillow things they all sat on around here. She was sitting on the dirty and dusty ground, in a rather bright and fresh dress. It was going to get ruined.


    Glancing behind me at the open door, I wondered if I should shut it. Last thing I needed was for the family to come here and notice.


    Why had she broken here¡­? Why not in her own room, or somewhere more private? We weren¡¯t exactly near the main hallway or the living areas, but we weren¡¯t far either. Just a few hallways away. Why didn¡¯t she choose elsewhere to do this?


    Looking around the room again, this time for another reason, I realized where we were.


    The morgue. Or well, the place where they burnt the bodies.


    An oven was built into the wall nearby. There was nothing else really in the room, other than the few tables and pillow things on the ground. It was obviously empty so they could hold funerals here, and they didn¡¯t do much else here.


    Such an odd place to pick. Maybe it meant something important to her. Had she come here to remember a family member she held dear? One now long gone? I could remember several who have died since she was born. It could have been any of them.


    ¡°What do I do Vim? He¡¯s already grown. And his father¡­ he¡¯s¡­¡± Herra hiccuped, and I realized the real reason she was despairing.


    It wasn¡¯t just the fact that her nephew was growing so fast¡­ it was also the very obvious fact that if the son was already almost a man, then now too the father was growing older.


    And he was. He had grey in his hair, on the sides. Though he didn¡¯t look too old yet, I¡¯d place him in his late thirties or so.


    Stepping over to Herra, I slowly sat down next to her. She curled up a little, as if to shy away from me¡­ but after a moment she reached over and wrapped her arms around my waist. Half a moment later, she was sobbing in my lap.


    Patting her back, I let out the tiniest sigh I could. ¡°I know, Herra. I know,¡± I said.


    And I did. After all, I felt the same thing¡­ and thought the same thoughts, all the time. And not just about the humans either.


    ¡°If I blink¡­ she¡¯ll be gone¡­!¡± Herra sobbed.


    Yes. She will be.


    Her sister may not have much longer to live.


    If her love for her husband and her children is strong enough. If she¡¯s not strong enough to overcome it. Then their deaths, either by age or something crueler¡­ will result in her life being short too.


    So few could survive it. It was why so many ran away from any human they felt even an inkling of affection towards. Because they knew what could happen. They feared it. Something fierce.


    ¡°Love hurts,¡± I said gently.


    Odds are if Herra left, as planned, to escort this package of gems¡­ by the time she returned, not only would the boy and his father be long dead¡­ so too might her sister be.


    A blink of an eye for those like Herra. For those like us.


    ¡°Ah¡­ my poor little sister¡­!¡± Herra cried.


    ¡°I know,¡± I said.


    Letting Herra¡¯s heart spill all over my lap, I gently held her.


    I was used to this. It¡¯s been some time since this last happened¡­ but I knew it¡¯d happen again. And again.


    And again.


    ¡°Why Vim...! Why¡­?¡± Herra begged me for answers I didn¡¯t have. But I knew she really didn¡¯t want to hear them. She wouldn¡¯t even acknowledge me if I said the perfect answer. Her heart wouldn¡¯t care even if I gave her a reason that quenched all the fiery emotions within it.


    Herra hated her family. Despised them, even.


    Yet¡­ that hate. That disgust. At the end of the day, meant nothing.


    They were still her family. They were still her sisters.


    ¡°No¡­¡± she sobbed.


    They were still her precious gems. Worth more than all the gold in the world.


    And she just realized those gems would fade to dust, far faster than she ever thought possible.


    Such a thing made things like hate fizzle away, like a candle in a storm.


    ¡°Argh¡­!¡± Herra wept, clinging to me.


    ¡°I know,¡± I said again, gentler.

 Chapter Two Hundred and Five – Renn – On the Road Once More

    ¡°Sure you¡¯ll be okay Herra? Shouldn¡¯t we stay here until you take the gems to the river?¡± I asked Herra again.


    She smirked at me and nodded. ¡°Yes Renn. It¡¯ll be okay. I¡¯ve done this dozens of times,¡± she said.


    I wanted to argue, but didn¡¯t. Mostly because I knew she was right¡­ and I was only arguing for myself.


    I had hoped she¡¯d ask us to stay longer, to help her, so that Vim would let us stay here longer. We were leaving already, and it had only been a few days. Days! It wasn¡¯t fair! This place was so interesting, and the people were odd but funny and¡­


    ¡°You can always visit Renn!¡± Brianci offered.


    I nodded.


    ¡°Or just stay here,¡± Plondi offered again.


    I nodded, but smiled apologetically. ¡°Thank you,¡± I said.


    Plondi smiled back in a way that told me she understood what I actually meant. She and the rest had been¡­ very nice to offer their home to me, even after hearing from Herra what had happened at Lumen. What I had done.


    Yet as interesting as this place was, I had no desire to stay here at all.


    Not just because I¡¯d not be able to live underground for years, without ever seeing the sun, but because that would mean leaving Vim¡¯s side. And something like that was not something I even wanted to consider or¡­


    ¡°Goodbye Renn!¡± a tiny voice drew my eyes down to Brianci¡¯s legs. Behind them, hiding shyly, was a young girl. She waved at me as I smiled at her and waved back.


    Kneeling down, I reached out to take the young girl¡¯s hands. She took my hand with both of hers, and I said goodbye once again to the little girl.


    She was only seven years old. Yet she was so small. So feeble. Herra had said she was so pale, because she¡¯s never been out in the sun since her birth, but I worried for her. She was so thin and frail I doubted it was just a lack of sunlight.


    ¡°Goodbye Alexandria. Make sure you take care of Brianci for me, okay?¡± I said.


    She nodded shyly, but smiled at me.


    Giving her tiny hands a gentle squeeze, I sighed as I stood up and looked around at those before me.


    There were only a few people. Herra. Brianci. Her younger sister Alexandria, and their mother Plondi who had a huge belly. An older man was behind them, leaning against the door-frame and smiling at us. He was Plondi¡¯s husband, though I¡¯d not ever learned his name.


    A small group out of the many who lived here. Yet I knew this farewell group wasn¡¯t small because no one else liked me, but rather because they were now busy. Half the family was back in the mines, working. Their days of rest were over, in their opinion.


    ¡°Goodbye. It was wonderful meeting you all,¡± I said my final farewell to them.


    They waved and said goodbye as I stepped away, and went to the stairwell. Glancing one last time behind me, to Herra¡­ I felt bad about leaving her.


    She was essentially alone here. At least in her opinion. And here I was¡­ abandoning her.


    It made me feel bad. Yet I wasn¡¯t sure what to say or do about it. No idea at all.


    ¡°Bye,¡± I said again.


    ¡°Bye bye!¡± Alexandria stepped around Brianci¡¯s legs to wave at me. I teared up at the little girl¡¯s enthusiasm, and waved heavily at her as I started climbing the stairs.


    Kneeling and bending down as I walked up the stairs, to keep waving at the little girl, I sniffed and sighed as I finally left their line of sight¡­ and entered the weirdly empty house on the surface.


    Herra stepped onto the stairwell, and waved at me as she went to close the latches of the stairwell. I gave her one last wave as she shut the doors, separating me from the armadillo¡¯s real home.


    Looking around, I studied the weird¡­ decoy house, as they called it. It had furniture. Rugs. Windows, and even stuff all over the place. Rags and washcloths were on the table nearby. Shoes were piled over near the exit. Chairs across the room, with a large jacket laid over it.


    Yet as¡­ lived in, as they had tried to make it, it was also empty. Devoid of life. It had a layer of dust all over it, and some of the furniture looked worn and ragged. As if they¡¯d fall apart if anyone actually tried to use them.


    Walking over to the exit, I stepped out of the open door and out into the dark world.


    The sky was light blue. The sun was just starting to rise, yet I couldn¡¯t¡¯ see it. It was blocked by the tall mountains of boulders and rocks all around us.


    ¡°Ready?¡± Vim asked.


    I nodded at him as I went to close the front door of the decoy house.


    It latched with a clank, and I noted that the front door was¡­ far newer than the rest of the house. It was so obviously newer, that it was obvious they had simply replaced it not long ago. This wasn¡¯t just fixed, but something new. I wonder if they just replaced stuff once it broke completely, and then ignored it otherwise.


    Once the door was shut, I stepped over to Vim and smiled at him. ¡°I¡¯m ready,¡± I said.


    ¡°You sure? You look depressed,¡± he said.


    ¡°Probably because I am! We¡¯ve gone to places and left quickly before Vim, but never somewhere so neat,¡± I said.


    ¡°It¡¯s a giant hole in the ground. What¡¯s so neat about it?¡± he asked as he stepped away, to start our journey once more.


    Following him, I wanted to punch him but held myself back. ¡°It was so much more than that. It was a home. A beautiful home, full of beautiful people,¡± I said.


    Vim sighed and nodded, and I knew he didn¡¯t agree with me¡­ but it was the truth.


    Or well. Kind of.


    I had to admit I didn¡¯t like at all certain¡­ aspects, of the armadillos. But yet I was able to overlook quite a bit, it seemed.


    ¡°They offered to let me live here,¡± I said.


    ¡°I know.¡±


    ¡°But they wanted me to do so, so I could marry into the family,¡± I said.


    He smiled and nodded. ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ weird? Isn¡¯t it? Or is that normal?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s survival. Need fresh blood eventually,¡± he said with a shrug.


    ¡°It¡¯s gross. I thought they were messing around, since they like to play pranks and stuff. But they were dead serious,¡± I said.


    ¡°Gross. One day you might think differently,¡± Vim said.


    I huffed at him as we headed for the same path we had arrived upon. It was situated between massive boulders, and really wasn¡¯t a path at all. It was littered with spiky bushes and trees, and countless rocks. I had to pay attention where I walked, less I hurt myself.


    ¡°Think Herra will be okay?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No. But there¡¯s nothing we can do about it,¡± Vim said.


    I didn¡¯t want to hear that answer, but had expected it.


    ¡°They hate her almost as much as she hates them,¡± I said as I glanced behind us. The decoy house was about to leave our line of sight. It looked¡­ out of place, amongst the massive boulders, and the red clay looking dirt.


    ¡°Hate¡¯s a powerful word¡­ but you¡¯re not wrong,¡± Vim agreed.


    ¡°I feel so bad for her. But I¡¯m not sure whose actually to blame, or who started it all,¡± I said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t try to make sense of it Renn. Sometimes bad blood is just¡­ something one must live with,¡± Vim said.


    I sighed and nodded. I didn¡¯t want to agree with him, but maybe it was for the best.


    Stepping over a large bundle of rocks, I noted a weird bug that skittered out of them as I walked past. It gleamed a little oddly, as if it was polished.


    ¡°Are there any locations in the Society that are¡­ peaceful Vim? Without all the drama and discord?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Not really. The few that come to mind are the ones with small populations. Tiny families, that aren¡¯t big enough for such drama to sprout,¡± he said.


    ¡°Wonderful,¡± I stated, as I watched Vim step through a large collection of thorny bushes.


    He had pants on, as I did, but I knew from experience by brushing against some of those bushes that their tiny spiny spikes were pointy enough to pierce through the thick material of our clothes.


    Yet of course Vim didn¡¯t even register any of it as he stepped through the bushes, walking ever forward.


    I rounded the large collection of thorny bushes, and wondered if Vim was even able to feel pain.


    Granted the spiky thorns might not¡­ really hurt too badly, but surely he at least felt enough discomfort from them to register their poke? And why hadn¡¯t he just stepped around it, as I had? Was he lost in thought?


    ¡°I know you wanted to stay longer, but did you at least enjoy yourself?¡± Vim asked as he turned to look at me.


    His raised eyebrow, and calm smile told me he genuinely hadn¡¯t noticed the thorny bushes he had just strode through.


    ¡°I did. I didn¡¯t like how they tried to marry me off, or the way they treated and spoke about Herra¡­ but it was fun. Brianci and her sister especially,¡± I said.


    He nodded. ¡°Good. Honestly here and then our next stop might be the only¡­ fun you¡¯ll have, for awhile. So enjoy it while you can,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°What¡¯s that supposed to mean?¡± I asked.


    Hurrying a little, so I could walk next to Vim, I took my place by his side¡­ and realized what was happening.


    We were on the road again. Together. Just the two of us.


    On foot. No horses. No one else. Just¡­ Me and Vim¡­ and the world around us, passing by slowly.


    I couldn¡¯t help it; I smiled warmly at the moment.


    I missed this.


    But even more importantly, thank goodness it still existed.


    It could have so easily been lost to me thanks to the recent events. I could have so easily lost my place here, next to him. And there wouldn¡¯t have been anything I could have done to stop it.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if it was Vim¡¯s mercy or his kindness I had to thank for this¡­ but I was going to do all I could to prove I was worth it. That I could earn it. One way or another.


    ¡°After the camels, our next stop is the Nation of Stone. There are only two members there, and¡­ well¡­ it¡¯s not the most pleasant of places to visit. I expect it to be difficult for you,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°Oh? You mean the Queen of Stone? I heard about her,¡± I said.


    ¡°Did you?¡± he asked.


    I nodded. ¡°From the armadillos. She comes here sometimes to get gems I guess?¡± I said.


    ¡°Right. She hasn¡¯t needed to lately¡­ She¡¯s a predator. A real one. One of the great ones. A badger. We¡¯ll see if you and her get along or not. I¡¯m betting you don¡¯t,¡± he said.


    ¡°Well just for that I¡¯ll make sure to do so,¡± I said stiffly.


    He smirked and nodded, telling me he had expected such a response.


    ¡°What¡¯s a badger?¡± I asked.


    ¡°A smaller animal, but ferocious. They¡¯re rather solitary animals, kind of like what you are. It¡¯s why she doesn¡¯t let any other members join her. I look forward to the two of you meeting. You¡¯re¡­ different, yet in certain aspects very similar,¡± he said.


    How interesting.


    ¡°Is she that bad? You say you¡¯re looking forward to it, but at the same time that I¡¯ll not enjoy it¡­ why?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Because of who she is, and who you are. And she¡¯s not bad. Not really. Not to me. But to many others¡­ yes. She is. For reference, you¡¯ve been banished from three locations right? Or well, really only two, I guess,¡± Vim said.


    I groaned. ¡°Why remind me Vim? Yes. Three locations.¡±


    Ruvindale. The Bell Church. And now Lumen.


    ¡°She¡¯s banished from every location. Basically,¡± he said.


    I blinked and paused¡­ and couldn¡¯t believe what I had just heard.


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding¡­?¡± I asked.


    He shook his head, and then noticed I had stopped walking so he stopped too. Once again he stepped into a bush of thorns, as he turned to look at me. I noted the way his pants clung to the thorns, and was pulled by them. The spiky thorns were definitely digging into his leg.


    ¡°You¡¯ll meet her soon enough. I suppose this is where I shut up about her, as to let you form your own opinion once you do,¡± he said.


    ¡°Oh. Right. Yes¡­ I¡¯d rather do that,¡± I said, agreeing. He liked it too, when I did.


    He nodded, and seemed glad to hear me say so.


    ¡°She can come here even though she¡¯s banished?¡± I asked.


    ¡°As you know, not all banishments are pure. Just as you can visit Lumen, so too can she visit a few locations as well,¡± Vim said.


    Ah. Right. True.


    Returning to walking, I paid close attention to Vim¡¯s leg. The one that had been sitting in the thorny bush.


    Some of the thorns stuck to his pant leg, yet he didn¡¯t even seem to care.


    He was so strange sometimes.


    We walked along in silence for a bit, until we left the small¡­ path area. Exiting the section, we came to a spot I didn¡¯t really remember. To our right was a massive hill, covered in boulders and stones, and to our left was a similar hill. Though the other one was more covered by plant life than it was rocks, somehow.


    It was as if the two hills were battling. Stone and plants. One type of life, facing another.


    I frowned at my thoughts, and wondered if stones were a form of life at all.


    Something told me I didn¡¯t want to know.


    Walking next to Vim, we headed along the two hills for a short distance. Eventually we reached another path, one that was definitely a path for real. One could see the different colors in the ground, telling where feet and hooves have made a difference. This path had far fewer bushes and plants within it, and didn¡¯t have any large rocks to trip on.


    Heading down the path, I couldn¡¯t help but smile happily. How wonderful. I wasn¡¯t really sure what to think of what Vim had just said, about the Queen of Stone, but I¡¯d worry about that later.


    Right now¡­ right now this was all that mattered.


    These moments. With him.


    Glancing over at the man I was walking next to, I noted the tired look on his face. Once again it was showing itself.


    Was he actually tired? It was such a strange thing to see on him. Emotions were one thing, but¡­ exhaustion? Tiredness? Pain? They almost looked as if they didn¡¯t belong at all upon his demeanor. So to actually see such things on him¡­ well¡­


    Vim then slowed to a stop, and I worriedly stopped alongside him. Had something happened?


    I glanced around, and was glad to see nothing too out of the ordinary. Some weird bushes and trees. Some purple flowers to our left, which were blooming from a weird gangly tree. The rocks and ground were darker than the reddish hues earlier. As if the sun had burnt the ground here.


    ¡°You okay Vim¡­?¡± I asked after a few moments passed, and nothing happened¡­ and he said nothing.


    For a long moment he said nothing, and then he took a deep breath and sighed. ¡°No. I¡¯m not.¡±


    At first I panicked, and looked down to his legs. I worried he had actually gotten hurt somehow, or maybe poisoned or something by the barbs¡­ but after a few quick heartbeats I realized something obvious.


    He didn¡¯t mean physically.


    Calming myself down, I forcefully kept myself from stepping over to him and grabbing his hand. ¡°Is there anything I can do for you?¡± I asked carefully.


    ¡°Can you change hearts, Renn?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Do you really want me to, Vim?¡± I asked back.


    He opened his mouth, to say something¡­ but then smiled at me and shook his head. ¡°You know me a little too well, don¡¯t you?¡± he asked.


    I smiled back and nodded; glad he understood what I had meant. ¡°I¡¯d like to, you know? Really.¡±


    Vim nodded. ¡°We¡¯ve much to talk about, don¡¯t we?¡± he said.


    ¡°You have no idea!¡± I shouted, startling myself. I heard my own voice echo a little, rolling along the hills of rocks and dry plants. I had even stepped towards him, and with balled fists I had shook oddly. It was such an odd thing to do, even I felt silly. I probably looked like I was getting ready to get into a fist fight with Vim.


    Undisturbed by my outburst, Vim shifted on his feet and smiled at me. He pointed down our path, the one ahead of us. ¡°About two days from here is a river town. The same one they take their gems to, as to deliver via the river. If able, we¡¯ll catch a boat and head south until the Ocean City. We¡¯ll stop at the Camels, then head east to the Nation of Stone,¡± Vim told me of our upcoming journey.


    I nodded, excited¡­ and then frowned. ¡°I rather wanted to talk about other things, Vim.¡±


    ¡°I know. That¡¯s why I brought it up, before we got focused on other things,¡± he said.


    ¡°Oh. Okay.¡± I nodded quickly, that made sense.


    Gulping as I stared at Vim, and he stared back¡­ I felt oddly apprehensive.


    What would he say first? What would we talk about first?


    We hadn¡¯t actually spoken, for real, since before the chaos in Lumen. It¡¯s been so long. It had only been maybe a month or two, yet it felt like an entire lifetime.


    Yes we had spoken since then, of course. And I had even cried, and had a heartfelt conversation with him a few days before leaving Lumen. When he had given me the news that I had been the focus of a vote. A vote I had not been invited to. A vote that had determined I didn¡¯t belong in Lumen, and wasn¡¯t allowed to settle down there.


    But we hadn¡¯t actually talked much. At least not about anything serious. I had been wondering if I would ever be able to. Or if he¡¯d expect me to just¡­ let it be. To forget it all. To bury it down, and ignore it. I had dreaded that, and worried about it, but hadn¡¯t been sure how to face such thoughts.


    After all it wouldn¡¯t have surprised me if Vim had simply¡­ continued onward. Acknowledging what had happened, but not really thinking about it. Since he was so old, and who he was. It would have been expected, in a way. For him to have simply moved on, without a care. S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Yet that wasn¡¯t something I could do. My heart was so heavy. My soul burdened. My mind wheeling.


    There was so much I wanted to ask him. To hear from him. How had he fought that giant thing? What had he done? What kind of deal had he actually made with Lumen¡¯s rulers? When had he met Wool, and what was his opinion of her? Why had Brandy and the rest banished me in such a way? So much I wanted to know, so much I needed to understand¡­


    I wanted to tell him of what happened in the sewers. After Fly and I had left him behind in that room, with that monster. I wanted to tell him of what happened while I was at the Clothed Woman¡¯s home. And then the trip to and from. Then of my last days in Lumen¡­ and all the thoughts I had of them and the people there, and¡­


    I had so much to say. So much to express. So many worries, so many sorrows and hopes and¡­


    And I needed to say it all before I started crying. Before my soul became feeble and bursting.


    Vim¡¯s soft smile became even gentler as he stared at me, and then he finally nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Renn,¡± he whispered.


    Blinking at him, my whole world went blurry as tears filled my eyes.


    Before he could say anything more, I rushed forward.


    Wrapping my arms around him, I broke.


    Seems I hadn¡¯t been able to say a single thing before it happened.

 Chapter Two Hundred and Six – Vim – Rosyln

    ¡°Just a tiny push. Away from you,¡± The Boatwoman guided Renn in rowing.


    Renn correctly pushed the rudder just enough to make the tiny boat list to the right. We were now more on course with the upcoming bend in the river.


    My companion turned to the boatwoman, who nodded as to inform Renn she had done well, and Renn beamed a happy smile at me.


    Smiling back at her, I looked away from the two women and at the river we were slowly floating on.


    The water was tinted a little red, thanks to all the clay. It was¡­ pretty, in a way, but somehow it made me feel hotter than I actually was. As if somehow the reddish water was as hot as the red sun in the sky. It was hot, in actuality. Summer was here¡­ but usually, just like the cold, the heat never really bothered me.


    ¡°For someone who grew up in a forest, you¡¯re doing well,¡± the boatwoman said.


    ¡°When I bump into something, I¡¯ll remember you said that,¡± Renn said back, but I could hear her¡­ simple joy of the moment.


    She was having a blast. Which was¡­ a little sad, in a way. For something as silly as captaining a little boat down a simple river to make her so thrilled and excited¡­


    Maybe I was being cruel to her. Life should not be so depressing that something like this made her so gleeful. If she was a child, I¡¯d understand, or simple minded¡­ but she was neither. Though she did take joy in life¡¯s simple things, often.


    ¡°Hard to bump into anything out here, dear. The river¡¯s deep. Little to no foliage, too! Though ya¡¯ might hit a fish or two sometimes,¡± she said.


    ¡°I¡¯d say that¡¯d be the fishes fault, not ours,¡± Renn said.


    ¡°Such a thing to say! This is their home, dearie not ours!¡± the boatwoman chided her, but did so with a laugh and happy tone. She was just making small talk.


    Glancing back at the two, I studied the boatwoman. She was¡­ honestly a little out of place. Not because she was the captain of a river boat, nor because she was a woman and not a man¡­ but rather, her clothes.


    They were far too nice to be worn by a simple fisherman or boatmen out here. She had multiple layers on, and most of what she wore was newer and finer in thread. Stuff usually found in larger cities, not out in the boonies like we were. They were so out of place out here it was almost comical.


    We had hired the woman at a small fishing village a few hours up the river. There had been three people with boats on the river at the time, and she was the one Renn had called out to. Not a surprise, really, the other two had been men... but they at least had looked normal. Dressed in rags and slightly dirty from their long hours of labor.


    This woman was too clean to be a laborer. Not just her clothes, either. Her nails weren¡¯t as clean cut or polished as Renn¡¯s, but they weren¡¯t jagged and stained like most.


    She was as out of place as Renn¡¯s smile out here.


    Though I was likely reading too much into it. She did know this boat in and out. She knew this river too, based off the way she was guiding Renn along the currents. Something that someone couldn¡¯t fake so easily. She also spoke confidently, and I¡¯ve yet to hear any outright lies from her.


    What was perhaps the reason for her attire was something obvious. She likely had either pilfered it from a dead corpse, from the spreading disease, or had bought it for cheap off someone else who had.


    And honestly¡­ even if this wasn¡¯t actually her boat, or she a thief or something¡­ what did that matter?


    It wasn¡¯t like she was a threat to us. And we were sailing down the correct river, towards the correct destination.


    Though I¡¯d hate to have to kill the woman that Renn was becoming fast friends with.


    ¡°Though I must admit, I¡¯m surprised to see travelers these days. Been many moons since I last saw any,¡± the woman said.


    ¡°Oh? Because of the sickness?¡± Renn asked.


    ¡°Aye, that and war. The lands here haven¡¯t joined in, yet, but a lot of the younger men have run off to join in search of glory or wealth. Nothing but us women and old folks anymore,¡± she said with a sigh.


    Likely was speaking from experience. I wonder if her husband or something had run off too.


    ¡°They can¡­ join in the war? Even if they¡¯re not members of those nations?¡± Renn asked.


    The boatwoman giggled. ¡°Such an innocent one you are! Are you a nun or something?¡± she asked.


    I turned a little, to join the conversation as to steer it as Renn was our boat. ¡°Mercenaries, bandits, and the nations will also happily pay any able bodied man if they¡¯re willing to take up arms. Politicians don¡¯t care who dies for their cause, as long as it¡¯s their cause and not their enemies,¡± I explained.


    The woman nodded as she sat down on the edge of the boat, next to the rudder and Renn. The boat rocked a little thanks to her doing so, but not so badly that it bothered Renn. ¡°Aye. They¡¯d pay to enlist them, if anything just to make sure they don¡¯t go enlist with their enemies,¡± she added.


    Renn frowned as she considered everything we just told her. ¡°Seems like it just¡­ fuels the war even more than necessary. If no one ran off to fight, there wouldn¡¯t even be a war in the first place,¡± she said.


    Although the woman giggled at Renn, I instead smiled at her. ¡°Yet there¡¯s always war. If not today, then tomorrow. And if not tomorrow, then yesterday,¡± I said.


    The boatwoman stopped giggling as she nodded. ¡°Indeed. A fruitless endeavor it is, to try and reason it away. Instead we should just let them all run off to fight and die. It makes the world quieter at least!¡± she said.


    Renn smiled at the woman¡¯s happy statement, but I could tell she wasn¡¯t sure what to think of it.


    ¡°Ah, watch the bend here. The river looks gentle on top, but it¡¯s fierce below! Hold the rudder¡­¡± the woman paused in her guidance, as Renn easily held onto the rudder even as we entered the faster stream of water.


    Renn stepped closer to the rudder, as to grab it firmer just in case, but I knew there was no need for her to do so.


    She wasn¡¯t as weak as she looked.


    ¡°Well, wow. Maybe it¡¯s calm today? Usually it¡¯s rather cranky,¡± the boatwoman reasoned it away as she bent her waist as to look over the edge of the boat, and into the river.


    ¡°It does feel stronger, I can feel it tugging more than before,¡± Renn said calmly.


    ¡°Aye. Must be a lull. Strange. Usually only happens before a storm, yet I doubt a storm would be coming anytime soon in this heat,¡± the boatwoman said as she looked up at the sky.


    Yes. The sky was clear, not a cloud in sight¡­ and the wind nearly nonexistent.


    This summer would be a hot one.


    ¡°So we can¡¯t take this boat all the way, Vim?¡± Renn asked me.


    ¡°Na¡¯way. The lake this feeds into, feeds into a much bigger river. One far too big and strong for this little thing!¡± the boatwoman answered for me.


    I nodded. ¡°And there¡¯s no need. There¡¯ usually a few larger ships always coming and going from the lake. It¡¯s a hub for the fishermen, and other folks who live around here. Not hard to hitch a ride, usually,¡± I said.


    ¡°Ya¡¯ll have no problem, a boat¡¯ll be there, you¡¯ll see,¡± the boatwoman confidently said.


    I noted the tone she used. She wasn¡¯t just speaking confidently; she was speaking with the surety as if she could see the ship in question as we spoke. It wasn¡¯t possible of course; we were still several hours away from the lake. Yet I didn¡¯t doubt her either. There was usually not just a ship, but many ships.


    The port town we were headed to relied on this lake for its many fresh water sources. Food and drink alike. The day the ships stopped sailing these waters was the day that port city, and the dozens of villages between and around it, were lost for good.


    ¡°Though¡­ It is strange here. Why aren¡¯t there any trees or anything growing on the banks? Or along the river?¡± Renn asked as she looked around.


    Her mentor giggled again. ¡°Why, the rock¡¯s are too dry and tough! But it¡¯ll change, ya¡¯ will see. Fields and fields of stalks down the way,¡± she told Renn.


    Renn blinked at the woman and smiled, and I wondered if Renn was having difficulty with understanding the woman. We weren¡¯t just yet far enough for the languages to change too drastically, but we were starting to drift into different dialects and phrases. The type of stuff that if one¡¯s never experienced, could lead to a lot of confusion.


    ¡°More surprised you¡¯re not shocked over there being so much water out here,¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh. That too. We walked for hours and didn¡¯t see a single puddle, yet look at this,¡± Renn nodded. I knew, since she was standing, she could see some of the other rivers nearby. Most were likely smaller than the one we were floating on, but more than a few were large enough to be rivers themselves.


    ¡°Water is powerful stuff. Good thing too, less we all die of thirst,¡± the boatwoman said.


    I nodded in agreement.


    It was a powerful thing.


    Reaching over the side of the boat, I let my hand dip into the cold water. It was surprisingly chill when one considered the heat beating down upon it.


    ¡°Now dearie, I like ya but I don¡¯t like ya enough to let you capsize my boat so please pull tha¡¯ore over here,¡± the boatwoman waved at Renn, to tell her to put her focus back on the boat and the large pile of rocks we were about to hit.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Renn quickly went to fixing our direction, and I leaned back and relaxed.


    Renn and the boatwoman were more than happy to talk amongst themselves as the sun creeped along the sky. Renn got comfortable enough at the helm that even when the river increased in its current, and began to bend and curve as it joined other rivers and streams she didn¡¯t even need guidance.


    Though she relinquished the helm of the boat as we entered the lake, and began to approach a large vessel without any sails.


    ¡°I told ya¡¯ there¡¯d be a ship,¡± the boatwoman said happily as she steered us towards it.


    Renn stepped over, rocking the boat a little, as she sat down next to me. While she did, I studied the very obvious ship with its lack of sails, and the many latches and woodwork running all along its outer shell.


    Ship? More like floating fortress. It had more layers of defensive layering than actual warships did.


    A ship indeed.


    ¡°Pirate are you?¡± I asked her.


    Renn perked up at my question, and turned to look at the woman in shock.


    The boatwoman gave us a toothy grin. ¡°Former, actually! Ya see, since the war and plague it¡¯s just become too profitable to be a simple cargo hauler to do naught else!¡± she said.


    Renn turned back to me, and her worried and confused smile told me she was enjoying this as much as she was confused.


    I frowned as I realized she was very likely being¡­ very honest. Which was ridiculous, but made sense.


    ¡°Here¡¯s where I should say I¡¯ll not be paying ransom alongside my ferry fee, right?¡± I asked.


    The boatwoman laughed giddily as some people on the ship noticed our approach. She waved at them, and after getting her laughter under control she winked at me. ¡°I¡¯ll not pillage ya. I like your girl, would be a shame to make her hate me.¡±


    Renn nodded quickly, as if in full agreement.


    Sighing as I stood, I went to grab the rope tossed over the side of the ship.


    Holding the rope steady, I aided the boatwoman as she set the little boat up against the far larger one. Once the boat was stable, and not at risk at capsizing or going under the larger ship, a rope ladder was tossed over. It nearly hit the boatwoman as it clanked against the wooden frame of the ship, coming to a stop just before falling into the lake.


    ¡°Go on up, you two. I¡¯ll need ta¡¯wait for one of the lads,¡± she said.


    Renn glanced at me, and I gestured for her to go ahead. She smirked as I went to grab our bags.


    Hefting our luggage onto my shoulder, I glanced again at the woman. ¡°You the captain?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think I am?¡± she asked back with a grin.


    ¡°If you¡¯re not, you need to be. You have the attitude for it,¡± I said.


    She laughed as Renn climbed up far enough that I felt the ladder was safe enough to join her. Grabbing the ladder, I stared up at Renn¡¯s bottom. I waited until she reached the upper section of the ship, and went to clambering over the railing before actually following her up though.


    Listening intently to the sounds on the deck, I was glad nothing sounded too off. Once I climbed over the railing and onto the deck, my suspicion was proven true.


    The crew was all female.


    ¡°Pardon¡¯ sir,¡± a younger girl stepped around me as I stepped away from the ladder. She hurried over the railing and down the ladder, likely to swap with the captain. Either she¡¯d go back up the river, to find more customers, or they¡¯d moor or latch the boat to the ship somehow.


    Renn happily stood next to me, smiling broadly as she looked around the deck at all the women.


    Oddly, most were well dressed. Though a few were much younger than one would think. There was even a younger girl near the bow, staring at Renn and I between some wooden railing pillars. She wasn¡¯t even kneeling or crouching, and still wasn¡¯t taller than the railing that only went to Renn¡¯s waist.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take ya¡¯bags sir,¡± a woman stepped forward, and was smiling stiffly.


    ¡°You know I¡¯ve actually known many female pirates. Usually they aren¡¯t as young or tiny,¡± I said as the captain rolled over the railing, landing onto the deck with bare feet.


    ¡°Ha! I knew you were a sailor. It¡¯s fine, she¡¯ll just be taking em¡¯ to your room,¡± the captain said.


    ¡°Aye captain!¡± the woman stood up straighter as she stepped forward, now with new purpose. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ah. She had intended to rob me then, at first. Interesting.


    Handing her the bags, I smiled as I watched her drop them thanks ot the weight.


    ¡°Wha¡­¡± the woman stared at the bags on the ground, and her hands and arms that were outstretched¡­ and empty.


    ¡°What¡¯re you doin¡­?¡± another woman stepped forward, to help. She bent down to pick up one of the bags, and although was able to lift it¡­ she did grunt and exhale as she did.


    The captain chuckled as another woman stepped forward, to help as well.


    ¡°Want some help?¡± Renn asked as she too stepped forward.


    I sighed as I ignored the women as they mumbled and questioned the bags, as if they were some confounded mystery beyond understanding.


    They were just a little heavy. For humans.


    ¡°Come on now, get! And you three! Help Lip get that boat secured! We¡¯re heading to the city!¡± the captain bellowed some orders, and quickly the entire deck went into motion.


    Watching them all hurry to obey, I was rather impressed. Even the younger girl hurried to help out.


    The women finally got the bags sorted away, and four of them were hurrying off to the back of the ship. There was a large double door situated next to some stairs that led up to the helm. They disappeared into the doors quickly.


    ¡°I¡¯ll show ya to your room, come on,¡± the captain waved at us to follow.


    Renn hurried after her like a lost puppy, and I dutifully followed said puppy¡­ but as I did I spared one last glance around the deck.


    The women were using pulleys to lift the boat we had arrived on.


    They were battening down hatches, and pulling up fishing lines. I counted nearly a dozen poles tied to the side railing of the ship. Not that uncommon of a sight on ships such as these, but it told me a little about this ship and those who lived upon it.


    Had the war and plague done this much damage¡­?


    To make even pirates such as these?


    They were definitely sailors, at least. But they were no real pirates. The captain was and maybe a few of the others¡­ like the first woman, who had taken my bags and dropped them. She had the mentality needed to rob someone. But the rest of the women here were more than likely not pirates themselves, but their daughters. Or wives or sisters.


    Following Renn who followed the captain down the stairs and into the bowels of the ship, I noted the stuff on the walls we were passing. Clothes were hung up on nails. Little shelves had been shaped and installed, though most were relatively bare and only a few had stuff like candles or small trinkets upon them.


    Pirate ship? Hardly. This was a home.


    Rounding a corner, we ended up at the last door in the hallway, right before it led down another floor. Likely to where the ship had its storage hull.


    The door was already open, and a woman ran out of the room as we neared. She darted down the stairwell, lower into the ship, before anyone could say anything.


    I sighed as I peered around Renn and into the room¡­ to see that sure enough, one of our bags was open.


    ¡°Uh¡­ If she took anything I¡¯ll make sure to get it back for ya¡­¡± the captain said with a strained smile.


    ¡°Please do,¡± was all I said.


    ¡°This is rather nice,¡± Renn said as she stepped into the room. It was a larger room, with not just a bed but a small table and window. Based off the hastily made bedding and the rug on the floor¡­ it was likely someone¡¯s actual room.


    There was even some trunks and a dresser, which looked full of clothes and stuff.


    ¡°Should do fine right? Just a few days, after all,¡± the captain asked me.


    ¡°It¡¯ll do just fine!¡± Renn said happily.


    I waved at Renn as the captain¡¯s eyes held my own.


    The captain nodded, and then coughed. ¡°You uh¡­ can either have dinner brought to ya, or we can eat together if you¡¯d like?¡± the captain then asked Renn.


    ¡°Oh. Yes. Together,¡± Renn stepped back out of the room and nodded to the captain.


    Keeping a groan inside, I glanced down the hallway behind us. Some of the women were peering at us from around the corner of the hallway.


    ¡°Dinner it is! Hope you like fish, that¡¯s about all we got anymore lately,¡± the captain said.


    ¡°What¡¯s your name?¡± I asked her before Renn could tell her an all fish meal would be delightful.


    She startled, and laughed at me. ¡°Roslyn! My daughter should be around here too, little Rosie. If I find her I¡¯ll make sure she introduces herself too,¡± Rosyln said.


    ¡°Vim, she introduced herself when we boarded her boat. Or well, the other boat¡­ the smaller one,¡± Renn reminded me.


    Had she? I must not have been paying attention.


    Or rather I was likely more interested in her now, which was why I wanted to know.


    She had gone from weird out of place boatwoman, to captain of a pirate ship. Which also normally wouldn¡¯t be much a difference in importance to me¡­ but this was interesting.


    A pirate ship, made home by a bunch of women and children.


    Very interesting indeed.


    ¡°An odd man ya¡¯ got, but better than the ones who just up and die on ya,¡± Rosyln said to Renn.


    Renn sighed. ¡°I¡¯m not sure. His problem is he just won¡¯t die no matter what,¡± she said.


    Rosyln busted into laughter, and I glanced at Renn who smirked at me.


    ¡°Oh I¡¯ll enjoy this trip, I will! I¡¯d even waive the ferry fee if the world wasn¡¯t so bleak, I would!¡± Rosyln said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be deducting any lost goods from your fee, Captain Rosyln,¡± I said as I reached past Renn and shut the door behind her.


    Renn stood up stiffly, likely thanks to my action and tone¡­ but Rosyln only nodded and giggled away as if my genuine threat was just a funny joke. ¡°All will be well! Now,¡± Rosyln stepped towards Renn, wrapping an arm around her shoulder.


    I watched Renn¡¯s body go stiff upon the contact, and her smile became all wiry and weird¡­ but still one of joy, as Rosyln guided her back down the hall, heading back where we came.


    ¡°So Renn, you learnt to steer a tiny boat, how about one with more girth?¡± the captain asked Renn.


    Renn didn¡¯t even hesitate to nod. ¡°Oh yes!¡±


    The captain smirked, and I shook my head at her¡­ and Renn.


    Just great. Renn the pirate. If I wasn¡¯t careful she¡¯d be one before nightfall¡­


    Slowly following the two, since they were hurrying up the stairs to the helm¡­ I sighed as we returned to the deck.


    Glancing up at the sky, I glared at the darker reds appearing.


    Grow darker quicker, please, before Renn starts speaking in tongues and hears the call of the sea.


    Since if she did¡­ I¡¯d likely drop all of my responsibilities and join her, and we can¡¯t be having that.


    Not at all.

 Chapter Two Hundred and Seven – Renn – A Game For The Weary

    Rounding the corner, I headed for our room with a happy step.


    Lunch had been a simple one. More fish, just as all the other meals had been¡­ but this time at least there had been another snack too. I had a few on a plate in my hands, that Roslyn had kindly given to me and I was excited to share them with Vim.


    He hadn¡¯t eaten with me and Roslyn. Likely because of the captain¡¯s daughter. The young girl was very sweet, but had seemed to taken a¡­ rather odd liking to Vim. The type of liking that Vim didn¡¯t seem to really enjoy.


    Reaching our room, I found the door was open. Like usual, even here on a pirate¡¯s ship, Vim never cared about privacy or security for himself. Not that it was that surprising anymore. Vim was not only¡­ likely immune to any kind of thievery or physical assault, but he by now also knew we were in no danger here on Roslyn¡¯s ship.


    Although former pirates¡­ Roslyn and her crew were not people we needed to fear. Especially now that I¡¯ve spent time with them, and learned how poor they actually were. Most of this region was seemingly suffering from an economic collapse, thanks to the plague spreading and the war raging in the nation to the west.


    Inside our little room, near the stairwell that led deeper into the ship, was my people¡¯s protector. Lounging lazily.


    Vim was lying on our bed, just barely sitting up on the few pillows we had, and was reading a little¡­


    ¡°Wait, is that what I think it is?¡± I asked as I recognized the familiar black cover.


    ¡°It is,¡± he said without taking his eyes off the page he was reading. S§×ar?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Entering the room, I felt oddly apprehensive. I hadn¡¯t realized Vim was carrying around such a precious item. He should have told me, now I¡¯d take extra care keeping an eye on our bags. I had thought his bag was now like mine. Only carrying basic stuff, like clothes.


    ¡°I have crackers,¡± I said as I stepped over to the bed.


    Vim lazily looked away from his book and at the plate I had lowered to his eye level.


    ¡°So they are,¡± he said.


    ¡°Want some?¡± I asked.


    He shook his head.


    Smiling at him, I knew it wasn¡¯t just because he didn¡¯t desire tasty stuff¡­ but also because he was kind.


    There weren¡¯t many on the plate. He wouldn¡¯t eat any, so as to let me have them.


    He usually ate what I offered him, after all. Even if he didn¡¯t necessarily like to eat stuff like this.


    ¡°Is it any good?¡± I asked him as I put the plate of crackers onto the small table next to the bed. I had to place it carefully, since there was a small jug of water on it too. The table was barely big enough for both of them.


    ¡°The book? I guess,¡± he said.


    ¡°You guess¡­?¡± Sitting down onto the bed, I leaned back a little as to lean against Vim¡¯s legs. They were arched upward a little, since the bed wasn¡¯t big enough for him to lay completely flat, even with him sitting up a little.


    The bed, and this room, was likely for one of the younger girls. I wondered whose it had been and where they were sleeping now.


    ¡°She¡¯s preparing for an ending. Since I know the ending, it¡¯s a little¡­ boring, I guess,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°She?¡± I asked. So the author was a woman.


    He nodded, though most of his head was hidden by the book from my angle.


    ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Do you really want to know, Renn? You¡¯ll meet her eventually, why not let it be a happy surprise?¡± he offered.


    Ah. Right¡­


    ¡°True. Okay. Let¡¯s do it that way,¡± I agreed.


    ¡°Mhm,¡± he seemed to agree¡­ and then lowered the book onto his chest, as to look at me.


    Smiling at him, I pointed to the book. ¡°I¡­ never got to read the first one. Even though I borrowed the second from the Bell Church, so I could read them all,¡± I said.


    ¡°I know,¡± he said.


    ¡°It¡¯s regrettable. But¡­ it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m sure I¡¯ll get to read it someday,¡± I said.


    I hadn¡¯t been able to, for the obvious reason. We had left Lumen not long after Reatti and I had returned. And the few days in-between had been¡­ hectic, to say the least.


    ¡°Can read it now if you¡¯d like,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    He nodded and gestured to our bags. They were piled next to each other in-between the rickety dresser and wall. The only space available, if we didn¡¯t want to trip on them.


    ¡°They¡¯re all in there. Or well, the three others are. I got the fourth here,¡± Vim said as he tapped the book.


    My eyes watered, and I looked back at him. He nodded, as if to tell me he was speaking the truth.


    ¡°Why¡­?¡± I asked softly.


    ¡°Brandy¡¯s apology. She had asked me what she could give you, before we left. I suggested the books,¡± he said.


    Taking a deep breath, I closed my eyes and basked in the world¡¯s oddness.


    Sometimes I was so shocked by the gentle thoughtfulness of others, especially when it showed up so randomly like this.


    ¡°I have a few other things too¡­¡± Vim grunted as he sat up, and pulled his legs out from behind me as to get off the bed.


    With blurry eyes I watched the man I¡¯d come to love put the book aside on the bed and go to the bags. He pulled the larger one, his bag, out from in-between the dresser and wall. He plopped it down on the bed next to me and opened it, and began to rummage in it.


    Smiling at him, I patiently waited to see what else he¡¯d shock me with.


    ¡°Merit gave me seeds. Wynn a pen. Lawrence gave a poem, which I think is in another language so I¡¯ll need to translate it for you¡­¡± Vim rattled off the stuff he¡¯d gotten, but he didn¡¯t pull them out of the bag.


    ¡°Wait¡­¡± I sniffed as I turned, as to kneel on the bed next to the bag and look into it.


    There was a bunch of stuff in his bag. Mixed between clothing, and other softer materials, were indeed objects not usually seen in Vim¡¯s bag. The other little black books were there. Some kind of scroll rested next to them. A weird brown box beneath them¡­ and¡­


    ¡°Not everyone gave you stuff, Renn. But¡­ a few did,¡± he said after a moment. He had stopped moving the stuff around since I had peered into the bag myself.


    Reaching into the bag, I grabbed the small brown box. Stuff inside it clanked as I lifted it out of the bag.


    It had a familiar design on it, though I wasn¡¯t sure why I recognized it. A bunch of little squares with different colors and¡­


    ¡°Who gave this?¡± I asked him.


    Vim shifted, and he and I stared at one another for a moment¡­ and I wondered if maybe this wasn¡¯t a gift. But I couldn¡¯t imagine Vim carrying something like this around, it was bulky and¡­


    Turning it around, I found the same square symbols on the other side too. What was this? It looked like it opened¡­


    ¡°Let¡¯s see¡­¡± Vim turned as he sighed. Then he stepped away from me and the bed. I sat up straighter as he went to moving some furniture around.


    He pulled one of the trunks over to the center of the room, and then moved my plate of crackers and the water jug over to the dresser. Then he pulled the little table to the bed, or rather between the bed and the trunk¡­ then Vim promptly sat down onto the trunk.


    It creaked as he sat upon it, and he smiled and held his hand out.


    Handing him the box, I wondered what it was. What was he going to do?


    Then he opened the box¡­ and a small bag fell out of it and onto the table. The bag wasn¡¯t that big, but it sounded and looked like there was a bunch of¡­


    Taking a deep breath, I realized what it was as Vim put the now opened box onto the table between us.


    It was a game-board. That¡¯s why I recognized the squares.


    Vim opened the bag and began pulling out the little pieces, and putting them into their respective positions.


    His were a darker gray, mine a lighter.


    ¡°Remember this?¡± he asked.


    I nodded as I sniffed. ¡°I do. I played it with Rapti,¡± I said.


    ¡°Of course you do,¡± Vim said gently.


    ¡°I even remember the rules,¡± I said as I stood as to sit back down on the edge of the bed. As to face Vim properly.


    ¡°Of course you do,¡± Vim said again.


    As Vim readied the pieces, I wondered who had known I had enjoyed this little game.


    ¡°Who gave me this, Vim?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No one,¡± he said.


    ¡°No¡­¡± I frowned, and then realized the truth.


    Vim hadn¡¯t gotten this from anyone.


    He had gotten it for me himself.


    The final piece was placed, and Vim nodded. ¡°All right. You¡¯re white, go ahead,¡± he said.


    ¡°This is more grey than white,¡± I said happily as I grabbed my first piece.


    Moving it slowly, I noted that thanks to the smaller board¡­ It felt a little odd. The one Rapti had was much bigger. Probably bigger than the table this one sat upon, and barely took up half of.


    For a few moments¡­ we didn¡¯t speak as we played the game.


    Vim moved his pieces quickly. Very unlike Rapti had done. He sometimes even grabbed his pieces before I was even done moving my own.


    And¡­ promptly¡­ as quick as the game had began, I had lost.


    ¡°Vim¡­¡± I whispered his name as he gently took my Queen piece. The one that signified the end of the game.


    ¡°Hm?¡± He paused, his hand hovering over the board as he wondered what was wrong.


    ¡°How many moves had that been?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Eight.¡±


    Taking a deep breath, I sighed.


    ¡°What?¡± Vim asked as he sat up straighter.


    ¡°When we left. The last game I played with Rapti. She beat me in eight moves too,¡± I said.


    Vim frowned at me, and then shook his head. ¡°Your memory is scary. Would you like to try again?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Of course I do,¡± I said as I held out my hand for my Queen.


    He returned it, and we both went to rearranging the pieces.


    Although the quick defeat was upsetting¡­ I couldn¡¯t stop smiling. Hopefully Vim didn¡¯t find it too strange. I knew I was smiling crazily, since I could feel the strain in my cheeks.


    ¡°Try to pay attention to more than just the pieces you¡¯re attacking. Think of it like a battlefield. Don¡¯t just focus on the foe in front of you, always keep an eye on the enemies behind them. You¡¯ll eventually be facing them, so you need to know how to address them too,¡± Vim said.


    Blinking at his tutelage, I compared it to Rapti¡¯s long ago. I had to ponder a moment, to remember the things she had said and how she had said them¡­ but the memories made me only smile even more.


    Moving the first piece again, I watched as he moved his own. This time he moved one of the ones on the edge of the board, not one in the middle.


    Interesting, since I had moved the same piece as last time.


    ¡°In this case, I¡¯m facing a whole army. Are you saying I should be able to know what a whole army is doing, at any moment? And plan ahead for it?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°You should be able to do that, and more. You¡¯re the general. You should not only know what the enemy army is doing, but yours too,¡± he said.


    Mine too¡­


    Was he saying I wasn¡¯t playing properly? Or rather, not the sense he deemed proper.


    Maybe he was saying I focused too much on singular pieces and their moves¡­


    ¡°Is that how you look at life?¡± I asked. It made a lot of sense, honestly. Especially if you considered the Society, and the world we lived in, as two opposing armies.


    Or maybe smaller ones, all working together.


    ¡°I was raised to be a soldier. So you can fault my upbringing,¡± Vim said as he moved one of his own pieces.


    My hand stopped before it grabbed my next piece¡ªthe tallest piece, the King.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked.


    Vim was staring at the board, so he likely didn¡¯t notice my sudden lack of smile. ¡°Hm?¡± he hummed as he scratched his jaw. Lately he had been scratching the spot where he had gotten cut in Lumen. The cut was long gone, of course, and there was not even a thin line for a scar¡­ but he acted as if there was.


    ¡°You were raised to be a soldier?¡± I asked him carefully, and went to move my piece.


    Careful. Slowly. Naturally.


    He likely hadn¡¯t noticed what he had said to me. So if I just¡­ acted naturally¡­ maybe¡­


    Vim nodded as he went to move his own piece. He took one of my horse pieces, and put it on the table next to the board alongside the others he had taken already.


    The board was quickly becoming darker, as my pieces dwindled.


    ¡°Well¡­ to be honest maybe not a soldier but rather a general. But it¡¯s nothing special. Back then all men were raised to be generals. It was up to us to prove we could be one, but all were given the tools to do so,¡± he said.


    My mouth went dry as I tried to imagine his words.


    A¡­ culture, maybe, that raised their sons like that.


    I had no clue who, what, or where such a thing could be found.


    Did anyone¡­?


    ¡°Did you¡­ become a general?¡± I asked as I moved another piece. The moment I did, and Vim moved his own piece, I realized I had messed up. I was focusing too much on our conversation, and not the game.


    ¡°The highest rank I ever achieved was praetor. In the sense yes, a general. I commanded legions. The title I held the longest, and if you were to ask for my personal opinion¡­ the position I was the most competent at was instead more of a¡­¡± Vim went quiet as he frowned, and I panicked.


    Did he realize he was telling me so much? Would he stop? Go quiet? End our happy little game?


    But no, luckily he had just been pondering something. Maybe a word to use. Or a translation for me.


    ¡°A colonel¡­? Basically a commander for many knights. A squadron, a group, not the whole army,¡± Vim finished as he moved one last piece¡­ and ended the game again.


    This time he didn¡¯t even pick up my Queen. He just smiled at me, confident.


    ¡°Ten moves,¡± I said to him.


    ¡°Hm,¡± he nodded.


    We went to replacing the pieces again, and I wondered what to say to him.


    Maybe the reason he was being so open right now was because he looked tired. He did seem to be moving a little slower than normal, and his eyes did look heavy.


    Yet although a little cruel of me¡­ I wanted to exploit this moment. Whether it be because he was tired, not paying attention, or just in a happy mood¡­ I wanted to learn more about him. As much as I could. But what would be the best way to do it? What question could I ask, in what way, as to get an answer and not alert him to what he was mistakenly doing?


    ¡°You didn¡¯t like being a general?¡± I asked¡­ deciding that the best place to start.


    ¡°I was too good at it,¡± he said as he finished putting his pieces onto the board.


    I slowed in my own placement, and frowned at him. ¡°You say it as if that¡¯s a bad thing,¡± I said.


    ¡°Because it is. I didn¡¯t learn until later in my life how to¡­ let go, as they say. I cared too much for those below me,¡± he explained.


    Vim didn¡¯t seem to mind that I hadn¡¯t restarted our game yet. I squeezed the last piece in my hand as I stared at the man who didn¡¯t seem very bothered by what he had just revealed.


    ¡°You mean¡­ as in war, don¡¯t you? As in you need to be willing to sacrifice when needed,¡± I said.


    He nodded. ¡°I was too good at it. I was able to wage grandiose wars without defeat. We had losses, of course. It¡¯s impossible to not have them, but my losses were¡­ minuscule compared to others. So when the times came where I did lose, or we lost far more than expected¡­ well¡­¡± he shrugged.


    ¡°You blamed yourself. Letting it affect you,¡± I said for him.


    Vim nodded. ¡°A failure as a general. A leader can care, but they can¡¯t let such emotions risk everyone else.¡±


    Although I of course didn¡¯t agree at all¡­ I knew better than to voice those thoughts. Doing so would just be an insult to Vim¡­ it would be like a young child chastising him for his beliefs, even though they had never even left their home. Their nest.


    I didn¡¯t know war, after all.


    Putting my last piece onto the board, I coughed as I moved the same piece as last time and the time before.


    Vim moved a different piece again. This time he moved the exact same piece as me, just on his side. My opposite.


    Frowning at the move, I spent a few moments considering his move¡­ and how to continue. I hadn¡¯t expected him to mirror me like that.


    ¡°Did the Society raise you? I thought you had been born before the Society existed,¡± I asked as I finally made my decision. I moved a piece near the edge of the board.


    ¡°My own people raised me. I¡­ think the Society did exist, in a form, before me. But it wasn¡¯t really¡­ complete. It was more of an ideal. A theory. People were trying, but no one had the¡­¡± he paused as he tilted his head, and grabbed a piece¡­ seemingly at random. ¡°Wisdom? To create it properly,¡± he finished as he put the piece down.


    Moving another piece, I nodded. That made sense. ¡°Was Celine like you? Or¡­ from the same people? Or culture, or whatever?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No. My people are gone,¡± Vim said as he moved the same piece had moved in the beginning¡­ which wasn¡¯t good. It opened up a path for some pieces in his back row to now attack my front. Great.


    ¡°What were they called?¡± I asked.


    Vim said nothing as I moved a piece¡­ and then a few moments passed and the silence lingered.


    Woops.


    Staring at him, who stared at me, I smiled sheepishly at him.


    He smiled back at me, and my heart nearly skipped a beat. I felt my face go red hot, and I had to actually look away from him.


    What the heck?


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell you another day,¡± he finally said.


    Nodding, I felt silly. A part of me was upset. At both him and myself. Him for being such a weird man concerning his past, and me for not being smart enough to not ask such a question. The rest of me however was¡­ well¡­ falling in love. Again. Why had his smile at that moment made my heart skip a beat? He always smiled like that at me.


    ¡°I won, by the way,¡± Vim spoke up, to remind me.


    Huh?


    Looking at the board, I groaned as I realized he was right. He had moved one of his back pieces and slipped through my guard. I knew I should have worried over that.


    I sighed as I studied the board for a moment. Vim was kind enough to let me; he patiently sat there as I even went to move the pieces back to their previous positions. I recreated the board a move before.


    Then, I moved it to the positions just before that.


    ¡°Hm,¡± Vim smiled at me as I studied the board, and realized what I could have done.


    ¡°Three moves. Nothing I do after that could save me,¡± I said as I realized it.


    ¡°Well done. I¡¯m¡­ very impressed. I wonder if I could do that on a whim?¡± he said as he stared at the board.


    ¡°Do what? Replicate it?¡± I asked.


    He nodded.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± I tried to see if I could go back even further. I moved the pieces again.


    ¡°Which move was this?¡± he asked once I was done.


    ¡°Move four,¡± I said.


    ¡°Was it? Didn¡¯t I open with that one?¡± Vim asked, pointing at an unmoved piece on his side.


    ¡°This is from our first game,¡± I said.


    Vim¡¯s hand fell to his lap, and he glared at me.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I would have hated to face you on the battlefield,¡± he said.


    A huge smile planted itself on my face thanks to his kingly compliment. I don¡¯t think he¡¯s ever said something so high-praise to me before!


    Vim sighed as I went to setting the board back up again. So we could play again.


    He let me place his pieces back into their starting positions as he crossed his arms, as if to ponder.


    ¡°In exchange for not telling you about my people¡­ how about I give you another question? Or answer, I guess? Anything you¡¯d like to ask?¡± he offered.


    Oh¡­?


    My mind went blank for the tiniest of moments¡­ then it went into chaos as I scoured my mind for a question.


    Did I want to ask about Celine? What happened in Lumen? Monarchs? His past lovers? His favorite fruit¡­?


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± I too crossed my arms, as if to mimic him as he liked to do with our little board game, and I considered it deeply.


    Should I play it off and ask something silly? He was being so kind to me lately. So gentle. Maybe I should return the favor. Although Vim seemed to be¡­ willing to tell me stuff now, or be more open, that didn¡¯t mean he actually liked to do so. It was obviously uncomfortable for him. So¡­


    Vim smiled at me as I stared at him¡­ and wondered which to pick. He was kind enough to let me sit in silence as I considered it.


    ¡°What does your name mean?¡± I asked after a long moment.


    He blinked at me and frowned. ¡°The meaning of my name?¡± he asked.


    I nodded. ¡°It¡¯s clear you¡­ speak another language. Or well, many languages. But you¡¯ve made a point that your birth place spoke a certain language. One that¡¯s odd. So I¡¯m assuming your name is odd too, right?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± He sighed and nodded. ¡°It means power. Energy. Force. My name is Vim Vitae. Basically I was given a name to represent my outstanding strength and resilience. Another term is vim and vigor, but that¡¯s more a phrase than an actual name,¡± he said.


    Vim Vitae.


    ¡°What¡¯s the vitae mean?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Life. The name almost literally translates into powerful life. Vim can mean a few things, but it¡¯s essentially just excessive vitality. I was basically named excessive liveliness, or spirit depending on how you wanted to view it,¡± he said.


    Giggling at him, I nodded. ¡°I see. So you were named for your strength,¡± I said.


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m not very lively am I?¡± he smirked at me.


    Nodding at him, I agreed. Vim although¡­ forceful sometimes, was more of a stoic man than not. Though¡­ he might have been rambunctious as a child.


    Basking in the moment, I smiled at Vim who was smirking at me.


    ¡°My name is Rennalee,¡± I told him.


    Vim¡¯s smirk died a little as he blinked at me. ¡°Is it now?¡± he asked.


    I nodded.


    He frowned and shifted on the trunk he sat on. It made an odd noise thanks to his movement, and I wondered if he was breaking it. He was heavy, sometimes. ¡°Do you¡­ prefer to not be called Rennalee?¡± he asked.


    A tiny shiver ran down my tail at him saying my full name, and I smiled and shook my head. ¡°I don¡¯t honestly mind either way. Ginny, had lost several teeth thanks to the beating she got before I happened upon her and her brother. Before her proper teeth came in she was unable to say my name, so she shortened it. Ever since then¡­ well¡­ I¡¯ve been Renn,¡± I said.


    ¡°I see.¡±


    Thinking of the siblings, for the first time in a while, made me smile. I missed them.


    Ginny would have liked Vim. She had always wanted a father.


    ¡°I miss them,¡± I said softly.


    Vim said nothing. As usual he stayed quiet during the more somber moments. It was something I liked about him.


    Reaching out as to make the first move, and start the game again¡­ I enjoyed our gentle silence together. This was wonderful. I had enjoyed spending time with the pirates and their captain¡­ and even though their lifestyle and personalities were intriguing to me¡­ right now this was all I wanted. This felt wonderful. I felt at peace. No despair. No danger. No worry. Just Vim and me, relaxing.


    I hadn¡¯t realized I had been longing so deeply for this. But now that I knew it could be found, and attained, I wanted to never let it go. I wanted to enjoy this for as long as possible.


    And it seemed Vim did too, which only made me enjoy it all the more.

 Chapter Two Hundred and Eight – Vim – A Leaky Ship

    ¡°Vim.¡±


    My eyes opened before I fully woke up¡­ and the world became noisy. Noisier even than the battlefields in my mind.


    Sitting up in the bed, I took a small breath to confirm what I was hearing. The familiar smell of the rain in the desert was unmistakable¡­ and rather soothing.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked Renn, who had stood up straighter upon my own movement. She must have been leaning over me, as to wake me. I wonder how long it had taken her to do so¡­ hopefully not long.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Vim¡­ I know you¡¯re tired, but I¡¯m worried and I think you¡¯d get upset with me if I didn¡¯t wake you,¡± she spoke calmly, even though her words sounded dire. She even had a gentle smile on her face, which told me whatever was happening¡­ wasn¡¯t really anything worth fretting over.


    I rolled a little, to bring my legs off the bed and to the floor. Taking another breath, I noted the slight sway of the ship. The whistle of the wind finding its way through all the cracks in the wood and windows told me the reason.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked as the world lit up. Bright flashes were followed by thunder, and an even more intense downpour.


    ¡°The ship. It¡¯s¡­ well¡­ flooding,¡± Renn frowned as she spoke.


    Flooding¡­?


    Firming my bare feet on the wooden floor, I focused on the feeling of the wood. It was still dry, even in the humid air, but¡­


    Yes. It was tightening and shifting a little too strongly. The boards were rubbing up against each other, instead of having tiny little gaps like usual.


    The ship wasn¡¯t just listing; it was overweight all of a sudden.


    I sighed as I stood and listened to the sounds all around us. The harsh rain. The river waves. The wood creaking. Dripping sounds from water leaking just right outside the hallway. Loud voices all throughout the ship, the women and girls being noisy.


    ¡°Is it sinking quickly?¡± I asked. It didn¡¯t feel like it was. We were supposed to be three levels above the water-line, and although I could hear the splash of the water it was still far enough away that I knew we¡¯d not sunk too badly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ it¡¯s just¡­ flooding, but Roslyn is really panicking over it,¡± Renn said as she stepped over to the door, to peer her head out into the hallway.


    I joined her, and bent around her as to see what she meant.


    Dozens of drops of water were falling up and down the hallway. Mostly lining near the walls, where the joints in the floor above us were.


    Honestly the leakage didn¡¯t seem that bad. But I knew better than to think Renn was simply overreacting. After all, I could hear the shouting coming from down the hallway and stairs past our room. It sounded like most of the women were downstairs, where the hold would be.


    ¡°It¡¯s been storming for a bit, and it just keeps getting worse. It happened all of a sudden too, the skies were clear and then it was here. It smells weird too,¡± Renn said.


    ¡°That¡¯s a desert storm for you,¡± I said as I stepped back into the room. I checked our bags, to make sure they weren¡¯t getting soaked. They weren¡¯t, but there was a growing stain on the wall near the window. The water was seeping into it¡­ which meant over time it would likely start to leak too.


    I put the bags into one of the trunks, which required taking out some of the blankets that had been inside it. It wasn¡¯t water-tight but it was better than nothing.


    ¡°Vim?¡± Renn watched me as I sat back down on the bed and yawned.


    A part of me wanted to lie back down. The rocking wasn¡¯t bad at all, if anything it¡¯d just put me to sleep faster. Plus the storm¡­ well¡­


    Glancing at Renn, I wondered what she¡¯d do if I asked her to lay back down with me. Maybe she¡¯d blush and go wide-eyed like she did when I flirted with her out of the blue¡­ but something told me she might also glare instead.


    She was very protective of those she came to favor. If she thought I was abandoning these women, even to something as non-lethal as this¡­ well¡­


    Stop, Vim. Not only should I not ignore the plights of those around me¡­ even if annoyed, I definitely also shouldn¡¯t be thinking such a thing about Renn.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Roslyn?¡± I asked, as to distract my half-asleep thoughts.


    ¡°Downstairs.¡±


    Right.


    I debated putting my shoes and socks back on, but decided against it. Especially if the ship really was sinking.


    Getting back up off the bed, I patted Renn on the shoulder as I passed her and headed for the hallway.


    She made a noise as I headed for the stairs, and she followed me down into the bowels of the ship.


    The next floor had another large hallway with more rooms. I ignored it, and the two women who were busy trying to cover a window at the other end of the hall. Looked like it had no glass anymore, so all the rain was free to fly in without resistance. They were boarding it up with what looked like misshapen wood. Honestly they weren¡¯t doing a very good job¡­ though it was interesting that I couldn¡¯t see any broken pieces of glass on the floor around their feet. Either the windowpane had broken outward somehow, or it had never been there to begin with.


    As we reached the second to last floor of the ship, and the world became a little noisier with all the splashing and shouting, I paid close attention to the designs of the ship¡¯s hull. I scoured the rather open floor, that had only a few small rooms, for any sign of a pump or ballast system.


    There were none.


    Descending to the last floor, I paused before the last few steps of the stairwell. They were underwater.


    Stepping out of the stairwell, I stepped into cold river water. It was up to my shins, and rather dark. Between the dark water and all the stuff floating everywhere it was impossible to see the floor.


    ¡°Watch your step Renn,¡± I warned her as she folded her pants up her legs, nearly reaching her knees. I waited until she too stepped into the water to make sure she¡¯d be fine. She had a huge smirk on her face as she did, but she still nodded dutifully to my warning.


    Wading through the water, I made sure to walk along the center of the hold, where there was a raised section. This ship, like many river ships, was flat bottomed but there were still sunken sections on the sides. In this ships case it was likely for barrel storage. I didn¡¯t want Renn stepping off the center and falling into deeper sections and hurting herself. Even our kind could suffer a broken ankle if not careful.


    Women and children were busy filling buckets of water, and handing it off to others who then handed them off to someone else. The other side of the ship had another stairwell; one that I knew was likely full of women all the way to the top. They were handing off full buckets of water and exchanging them with empty ones.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if they were carrying the buckets all the way up to the top deck, but I doubted it. There should be a few places before the deck that had places for them to dump out the water. A window, or cannon opening.


    A simple system, but¡­


    Glancing around for the source of all the water, I was a little surprised to not find any. For it to be this bad already and no real hole¡­ it must be in the floor. Which was strange¡­ If it was in the floor, it would have gotten like this long before the rains had started.


    ¡°Careful!¡± Roslyn shouted at a younger woman who had slipped and fell. She had dropped her bucket in the fall, and another woman helped grab it and helped her back to her feet.


    Watching her and the rest filling their buckets, I frowned in thought.


    Yes. Too much water. The buckets weren¡¯t that big, but they were actually moving quite a bit of water rather quickly. Yet it seemed¡­


    Glancing over at Renn, who was grimaced worriedly¡­ I studied her legs. The pants she wore right now were the thinner set. The stuff she didn¡¯t usually wear while we traveled. She had pulled the ends up, curling them as to try and keep them above the water. They were now getting wet too, and not just because of her splashing footsteps.


    The water was rising quickly.


    The ship was sinking.


    ¡°Roslyn,¡± I got the captains attention. She turned quickly at my voice, and her face full of worry was a little depressing to see.


    A pirate shouldn¡¯t panic so visibly. Especially so the captain.


    ¡°We¡¯re sinking,¡± she said stiffly. I could tell by her tone she was wondering why we weren¡¯t helping.


    ¡°That you are. Where¡¯s the hole?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. We¡¯ve tried to find it, but¡­¡± she shook her head, and then went to grab a bucket from another woman. One that was full. She hurried away from me, to hand it off to another woman in the stairwell.


    ¡°Vim?¡± Renn asked worriedly as I watched the women while they all tried to save their home.


    How long had they been at it? They were all soaked. Some were even naked, or nearly so. A few were even crying.


    I sighed at the sight of them.


    This was why Renn had awoken me. She wasn¡¯t worried for our own selves, obviously, and maybe not even the women. After all a slowly sinking ship, in a small river¡­ even during a thunderstorm, wasn¡¯t that deadly of an event.


    Rather the danger here was something a little more¡­ practical. A little more personal.


    This was their home. The home of people Renn found herself enjoying the company of.


    Turning, I splashed in the cold water as to face Renn. ¡°Go find me a hammer and sheets of metal if possible. If you can¡¯t find metal, find¡­¡± I felt my eye twitch as I heard one of the women behind me fall again. She let out a small cry of pain as she splashed around, and others went to helping her back up.


    Renn peered around me worriedly, her eyebrows upturned as she watched them. At least she hadn¡¯t rushed forward to help them.


    I needed her to not help down here. If during all the commotion and movement her hat fell off, or her tail got free¡­ well¡­


    ¡°Renn,¡± I got her attention again. She blinked and nodded at me, and smiled.


    ¡°Vim,¡± she said my name, and patiently waited.


    ¡°A hammer. Preferably a flat one. I¡¯ll need something to fix the hole with. Something I can bend and force into shape. If you can¡¯t find metal anywhere, then break apart someone¡¯s furniture. So I can have the flat pieces of wood. Or a door. If you need help have someone help you,¡± I gave her commands as I formulated my own plans.


    ¡°Hammer and metal, or flat boards. Right,¡± she focused as she nodded.


    ¡°Nails too, if they have any. But focus on the wood and metal first,¡± I said.


    ¡°Right.¡±


    ¡°Go on then. Use that stairwell,¡± I said with a point back to the stairs we had taken to get here.


    Renn spun on a heel, and splashed loudly as she ran off.


    I waited and watched her until she entered the stairwell before going about my own task.


    Stepping off the flat path in the center, I went deeper into the water. I had to push aside floating boxes and¡­ lifting a soaked shirt that had gotten wrapped around my hand as I moved stuff out of the way, I realized most of the stuff down here was personal effects. Clothes and other such items.


    Great. Great indeed.


    Why¡¯s it always something? And why now? I had hoped to¡­ relax a little, before reaching the camels and the Stone Kingdom. I had even tried taking a nap for once.


    Nothing ever went my way.


    This was why I never rested. It only made things worse.


    I took a small breath, and then crouched and dived into the water. With closed eyes, I felt the water¡­ and everything in it. Things bumped into me, floating past. The ship moved under me, rocking in the river¡­ and¡­


    And no tug or pull from any kind of real current.


    Standing up, I emerged from the water and hurried to another section. I went farther away from the group of women, to the other side of the ship, and once again submerged myself.


    Once again I couldn¡¯t feel any hint of pressure or current. If water was seeping into the hull from this area, it wasn¡¯t doing it in great quantities at all.


    ¡°What¡¯s he doing?¡± I heard one of the women ask as I submerged myself again in another section. Near the stairwell Renn had just ran up.


    This section too had no signs of a hole.


    Huffing as I continued searching for the hole, I tried to deconstruct the ship in my head for a moment. The ship was flat bottomed. The hull rounded. A few hundred feet long, half that wide¡­ The wood it was formed out of used rope and other things as lining for its water-tightness.


    A typical river ship in this region. Shaped similar to a trireme, yet I didn¡¯t see any sections or spots for oars. There weren¡¯t any shelves or gangways along the sides either, where usually men would sit and oar. Though a calm river like this likely didn¡¯t need such a thing.


    The keel was underneath the center, where one could walk. The rudder¡¯s ropes and the tiller weren¡¯t visible¡­ so they were likely on the floor above. There was only a single pillar in the room, the mainmast, which meant the other masts were behind the stairwells out of sight¡­ which meant¡­


    Stepping out of the deeper water, I returned to the center of the hold¡­ and realized the water was now up to my knees. It had gone up quite a bit while I had been searching for the hole.


    Considering the size of the hold, that was an insane amount of water. This ship would start sinking very quickly if I didn¡¯t figure it out.


    But I had a good idea now, after checking most of the sections and not finding the hole.


    Stepping between hurried women who were struggling to fill their buckets faster than before, I rounded them and went to the stairwell they were using. The women in the stairs stared at me with weird gazes as I studied the stairs¡­ and the walls around them.


    There.


    Stepping around the stairwell, I stepped deeper into the water and walked along the wall for a moment until I found the latch. It was half-submerged, but even with it being under the water it was easy to open¡­ and as I did, more water rushed in.


    Lifting the panel, I watched as a lot of water flowed out of the foremast¡¯s room. The section in the bow of the ship, behind the stairwell. A part of the hold, but not.


    ¡°Do you hear that?¡± someone behind me asked, and I knew it was because they could now hear the loud flow of water I had just released.


    Tearing the panel off its hinges, I wondered if this thin piece of wood would work for now. I¡¯d need to find the hole first, but¡­


    ¡°Vim?¡± Roslyn splashed her way to me as I pushed the panel into the section of now opened wall. It was difficult to get it through the hole, since the panel was a little bigger than the hole itself, but I was able to angle it through.


    ¡°Vim, did you find the hole?¡± Roslyn asked as she reached me. I ignored her as I crouched and stepped through the hole, and entered the dark¡­ and basically flooded section.


    The water in here was up to my waist, and luckily that seemed to be all that was in here. In here there was no debris or floating junk.


    ¡°Yes. I sent Renn to find a hammer and nails, go help her,¡± I said to the captain.


    ¡°Aye!¡± Roslyn hurried away, shouting orders as I went to finding the hole.


    The room behind the stairwell was small, but not because it actually were. A large timber pillar took up most of the room, the foremast. The ceiling was also low, so low that as I walked around I bumped my head against one of the beams.


    Kneeling a little, I quickly felt the flow of water. It was coming from behind the pillar, near the direct front of the ship.


    As I rounded the pillar, and started to feel and hear the rush of water pouring in from the large hole¡­ I panicked for a tiny moment. It felt as if it was coming from the stem, which would mean the ship was toast and nothing I could do would fix it¡­ but as I reached the hole, and found it, I was able to calm down.


    A hole about the size of Renn¡¯s rear was in the hull next to the stem. I wasn¡¯t sure how it had happened, since it was actually right under the waterline¡­ but the cause of the hole didn¡¯t matter.


    All that mattered right now was to plug the hole, or else the ship was done for.


    Pushing the panel I had ripped off earlier up against the hole, I just barely got it over the hole before it cracked and snapped in two. The water pressure was too strong for such a thin thing. I tossed the panel pieces aside, and quickly went through my memories for something suitable. It¡¯d have to be large. A few wooden boards weren¡¯t going to work here. The hole was too big, and it was in the front of the ship. It was rolling into the water¡­ so it¡¯d need a little bit of sturdiness¡­


    Was I going to have to tear apart a wall or door to fix this? Could I do it in time, before the whole ship just¡­ sunk? The rocking from the storm was starting to soften, and not because the storm was dying down. The ship was mere minutes from capsizing.


    ¡°Vim!¡±


    Renn¡¯s voice called for me from outside the little flooded room. I stepped around the pillar, and found the hole was almost flooded completely. I could just barely see Renn over the water line through it.


    ¡°What¡¯d you find?¡± I asked her as I waded over to the hole.


    A mallet looking thing was held out to me. I smiled as I took it, and realized I should have told her to focus on the materials to block the hole over the hammer. I could force things into shape and push nails into wood with my bare hands; I didn¡¯t actually need this¡­


    ¡°Fretta gave me this,¡± Renn then said as she pushed a shiny piece of metal through the hole.


    Taking it from her before it was tugged out of her hands from the water flowing out of the room, I frowned at the platter.


    It was a fancy¡­ bronze food platter. The large thing was more than big enough, and heavy enough that it might just survive the pressure.


    ¡°This should work. One second, let me see,¡± I said.


    ¡°What about the nails?¡± she asked. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Oh. Right. I held my hand out under the hole, and I felt a bunch of nails get pushed into my hand.


    I felt a few drop as I grabbed them, and I frowned at them. There were nails of all shapes and sizes, and more than a few were already bent askew.


    Had she pulled these things out of the boat? I¡¯d need to have her show me where she got these, lest another hole simply became another problem.


    ¡°Want me to come in there?¡± Renn asked as I stepped away.


    ¡°No,¡± was all I said. The water in here was high enough, and splashing around enough, that her hat would just get lost.


    Renn grumbled something, but her voice was lost in the sounds of the sinking ship as I went back to the hole.


    Pushing the metal platter up against the wall and hole, I was glad to see it withstood the force of the pressure. The water still spewed out from the sides of the platter, sneaking in-between the designs grooves etched onto it, but the amount of water spraying in was nothing compared to earlier.


    Without waiting I went straight to hammering the thing into the hull. I knew this was in a way only making the situation worse. The nails I used to hammer the metal piece to the hull were a little too thick and big. They were likely going to result, in time, the wood hull cracking and failing even worse than it was already.


    Instead of doing it this way, I should be nailing other pieces of wood over the platter instead. So that the nails only went so far into the wood, not all the way.


    But¡­


    Hammering the platter firmly into the hull, I then went to hammering out the edges. To flatten the spots where the river water was spraying in from. In most instances, my hammering sent the edge of the platter into the wood itself¡­ and in little time at all the hole went from a giant spigot to a tiny trickle.


    Admiring my work, standing in waist high water, I listened for any other sounds. To make sure there were no other holes in this room.


    It didn¡¯t seem like there were, so I went back to the exit.


    Ducking through the hole, I emerged back into the hold and smiled down at Renn who smiled up at me.


    ¡°Did you fix it?¡± Roslyn loudly asked, stepping towards us. She even stepped up against Renn, bumping her shoulder in worry. Renn didn¡¯t seem to take offense, but it bothered me.


    Roslyn grabbed me by my arm, and I noted her chilled fingers and hands. They were freezing. Their cold, worried, trembling were the only reason I had not pulled my arm free of her grip.


    ¡°For now. I¡¯ll check the rear too, there should be another room where the rudder is, with the mizzen mast,¡± I said.


    Renn sighed in relief, and Roslyn actually sobbed, although only a single time. As if a huge weight had just been dropped off her shoulders, she slumped and hung her head for a moment.


    Glancing at Renn, who was smiling at the pirate captain, I gestured for her attention¡­ and then gestured with the mallet at the woman holding my arm.


    Renn nodded, taking the hint, and went to get Roslyn¡¯s attention.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get the water out now,¡± Renn said, reminding the woman she still had a job to do.


    ¡°Ah. Right. Let¡¯s hurry!¡± Roslyn finally released me, and with Renn in tow she hurried back to the rest of the women. She told them of what I had done, and they cheered before returning to their task.


    Sighing at them, I went back to my own. To make sure no other holes were threatening Renn¡¯s¡­ little adventure.


    After all that was all this was. A small stop along our way. A tiny¡­ forgettable moment.


    Wading through the water, passing the women still filling buckets and Renn who had joined in their little line of bucket hauling, I wondered if I was grumpy because I was tired.


    Usually helping out didn¡¯t bother me too much. I may not be the kindest man, but usually I¡¯d¡­


    Pausing before the latch to the rear room, behind the rear stairwell, I realized I was actually annoyed. And not just because my clothes were soaked now, or that Renn was too.


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m still upset over Lumen,¡± I wondered as I opened the latch.


    I didn¡¯t break this one off, and entered the small room¡­ to find only a little bit of water.


    The water barely went above my ankles, even with the swaying ship, and I sighed as I took in the little room. The pillar in this one was much smaller than the other, small enough I¡¯d be able to wrap my arms around it and touch hands. It let the room be more in view, but it also made the place feel¡­


    ¡°I miss the ships of the empire¡­¡± I whispered as I walked around the area, looking for any signs of holes or leaks. Those had been ships. These weren¡¯t even worth being called such. Those had been works of art¡­ weapons of war and¡­


    Hitting my head again on what was likely the mirrored beam I had hit in the other room, I growled at it. I really was tired still, for me to not be paying attention.


    Coughing, as to keep some potent words from escaping through clenched teeth, I finished studying the room.


    There were no holes. This room was fine. The water wasn¡¯t even leaking in too badly from the hold, which was surprising¡­ since parts of the wall were just thin planks of wood.


    Yawning as I left the room and went back to the hold, I tapped the mallet against my head as if to knock myself awake. It didn¡¯t help, but it did make Renn pause mid-bucket dunk.


    She stared at me, as I stared at her¡­ then she scoffed a laugh and handed her now full bucket off to Roslyn. She said something to the women, and then hurried over to me.


    Walking back to the center of the hold, I went to the stairwell¡­ and sat down. A little above the water, I left my feet and legs in the water as Renn hurried over to me.


    ¡°No more holes, I think,¡± I told her as she approached.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Thank you Vim,¡± she said.


    ¡°Mhm,¡± I nodded. It was good. It¡¯d keep her happy, after all.


    ¡°You¡¯re soaked. Make sure your hat doesn¡¯t fall off,¡± I warned her.


    She nodded.


    Studying her soaked clothes, I frowned at the way her pants hugged her legs and waist. I could see the outline of her tail, somewhat wrapped around her waist and right thigh¡­ but I knew anyone else who saw it would just think it was her pants being oddly scrunched up.


    ¡°How¡¯re the broken bones?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Huh? Oh¡­ it still hurts, but not as bad as before. I actually brushed it this afternoon, and didn¡¯t want to yelp,¡± she said.


    ¡°Brushed¡­¡±


    She smirked at me. ¡°With a comb,¡± she said as she made a combing motion with her hand.


    Ah. Interesting. I mean, it was obvious she might brush her tail but I hadn¡¯t ever noticed her doing so.


    Maybe I should buy her a proper comb for it.


    Wait. She had brushed her tail? Really?


    That meant she had done it in our room. She¡¯d not risk letting her tail be seen elsewhere on the ship, after all. Our room was the only place we could close the door and be¡­ well¡­ left alone. Especially since Roslyn¡¯s little girl was so nosey.


    But¡­ that meant she had brushed her tail. In our room. And I hadn¡¯t really left our room since we boarded.


    Had I actually slept through that too? I had missed such an adorable sight?


    ¡°Will the ship stop sinking now?¡± Renn asked, tugging me out of my upset regret.


    I nodded. ¡°For now. I¡¯ve only done a temporary fix, Renn. This ship needs¡­ serious attention. I don¡¯t know how that hole was made, but something tells me it was just the result of years of neglect,¡± I said.


    It could have been hit by a floating tree or something¡­ but something like that shouldn¡¯t have punctured the hull to such a degree. That meant the hull was not being properly tended to. It was rotting, from age and wear.


    Though that might not be the fault of the women. They very well might simply¡­ not have the tools needed to fix the ship, or keep it healthy. It took resources, time, and money to keep a ship like this outfitted properly.


    All of a sudden my mind went down a list. On what was needed to fix this ship. To refit it. To add the necessary additions, like a pump, to make sure this didn¡¯t happen again.


    Blinking, I let Renn¡¯s smile become the focus of my mind, stopping me from going too deep into thought about this ship and the people who lived upon it.


    They weren¡¯t worth worrying or thinking about.


    Standing up, before Renn could say anything, I gesture for her to go back to her friends. ¡°Go help them, Renn. They¡¯re getting exhausted. I¡¯ll check the rest of the ship for holes while you¡­ work the buckets,¡± I said.


    Renn smirked at me. ¡°Work the buckets. I¡¯m surprised they have so many of them, to be honest!¡±


    ¡°How else would they get rid of refuse?¡± I asked her. Didn¡¯t she realize we had a similar bucket for us? In the room next to us? Odds are they all had a personal bucket, then there were likely many more scattered throughout the ship for other reasons too.


    She blinked, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile as I watched the understanding dawn on her face.


    Renn groaned as she looked down at her hands in disgust, and I patted her gently on the cheek before turning and heading upstairs.


    Seeing that adorable look on her would keep me calm enough for the next few days, at least.

 Chapter Two Hundred and Nine – Renn – A Pirate’s Daughter

    Handing Vim another board, I watched the way he smoothly went to cutting the board into shape.


    The wood shavings from his scraping fell onto his lap, and to the floor around him. I liked the way his hands and fingers moved so¡­ slowly, even as they worked quickly. It was obvious how skilled Vim was even to my eyes. He was shaping the wooden board perfectly, and sure enough after a few moments¡­ he put it into its place. The board slid perfectly between the others, sliding into place with such precision Vim didn¡¯t even need to hold it to nail it in place.


    ¡°Could you make a whole ship, Vim?¡± I asked him.


    He nodded as he plucked a few more nails from his mouth, and finished hammering them into place.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you have a ship yourself then?¡± little Rosie asked him.


    ¡°Because then I¡¯d never leave the sea, and I can¡¯t do that,¡± Vim said plainly as he waited for me to hand him the next board.


    Giving the next board to Rosie, who smiled happily as she handed it off to Vim, I noted the way his eyes lingered on her as he took it from her.


    He really didn¡¯t like her, it seemed.


    I wonder why. He was usually so even-natured with children¡­ and not just the children of our kind. I¡¯d seen him interact with many human children during our travels, and I¡¯d never seen him so bothered before.


    Though¡­ it might not really be Rosie herself that was bothering him¡­


    Vim sighed as he went to scraping the board with his little steel knife. The thing gleamed in the lamplight, and it kept Rosie¡¯s attention as if it was a precious jewel.


    No¡­ he wasn¡¯t angry, or bothered by Rosie. Not in the way I was thinking.


    He was simply¡­ annoyed. Upset.


    Tired.


    ¡°Rosie, you still in there girl?¡± Roslyn asked from the other side of the wall.


    ¡°Yes Mom!¡± Rosie jumped at her mom¡¯s voice, hurrying around me and the large pillar of wood.


    Watching her, I stepped around the pillar as to keep an eye on her. She ran up to the weird hole in the wall, that we used to enter and exit this room. It was in the middle of a weirdly thin wall, and was high enough off the floor that Rosie was just barely able to see over it. The thing was more a window than a door, to be honest.


    Roslyn¡¯s hand entered the room, passing the hole, and she roughly brushed her daughter¡¯s head. Ruffling her hair, and making the little girl giggle.


    I smiled at the sight. Roslyn was¡­ a little stern with the girl, but moments like this showed the truth. She loved her. She was a good mother.


    I was jealous.


    ¡°Come on. It¡¯s time you helped with your chores,¡± Roslyn said as she reached in as to lift Rosie out of the room and through the hole.


    ¡°But mom,¡± Rosie complained, but wasn¡¯t able to do it for long. Her mother whispered something to her, and the girl giggled and ran off. Her tiny footsteps were audible even as she ran up the stairs, especially since the wood she ran on was moist and made odd sounds.


    They, or rather we, had gotten most of the water out of the bottom of the ship¡­ but a tiny layer remained. And a lot had seemingly soaked into the wood too, surprisingly.


    Roslyn leaned into the hole, resting on the bottom section as she smiled at me. ¡°How¡¯s it going Renn?¡± she asked.


    Glancing behind me, at Vim who sat before the hole he was messing with¡­ I smiled at the lack of sunlight peering in anymore. ¡°I think he¡¯s almost done, actually. It doesn¡¯t look bad at all,¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh? I¡¯m getting very jealous, Renn. It¡¯s not fair you get such a handy man all to yourself,¡± she teased me.


    ¡°If you had any idea how much I actually have to share him, you¡¯d not be saying such a thing,¡± I said with a sigh.


    Roslyn giggled as she rolled forward, and slipped through the hole and entered the room. The already crowded room¡­ became a little more cramped as I stepped back to let her walk over and see Vim¡¯s handiwork.


    ¡°Oh my. You¡­ need to talk more confidently Renn. That¡¯s far better than I was expecting, be more proud of your man¡¯s work,¡± Roslyn praised Vim¡¯s work, and I stuck my chest out more as I nodded at the compliment.


    Hearing Vim get such a compliment felt good.


    ¡°This is still just a temporary measure. Your hull is decaying. It¡¯s to the point that I don¡¯t think even constant maintenance will do any good. You have only a few years at best before another hole opens up,¡± Vim said as he went to hammering another board into place.


    ¡°If we can get even a few more months out of this thing, that¡¯s enough,¡± Roslyn said softly.


    I wanted to ask why she believed with such confidence that all would be well if they only lasted a few more months¡­ but I didn¡¯t¡­ because I kind of knew why.


    She didn¡¯t actually have a solution, or a plan. A few more months for her were just that desperate of a hope. Something that she didn¡¯t take for granted.


    Another part of me wanted to ask Vim why he couldn¡¯t¡­ just fix it. But I knew it wasn¡¯t that he couldn¡¯t, but rather that he simply wouldn¡¯t.


    It would take too long, likely. Too long for him to comfortably allow. He didn¡¯t mind spending a little time helping, especially since we were still sailing along the river¡­ even if slowly.


    An odd silence filled the tiny room as Vim hammered away. I noted the weird dull thumps his hammer made. They sounded¡­ heavy, but not. He was obviously not putting much strength into the hammering.


    ¡°The other holes can just be patched normally. They¡¯re all well above the waterline,¡± Vim then explained.


    Roslyn nodded. ¡°Thank you for checking them, too,¡± she said.


    Honestly I wanted to complain. He had spent the whole morning going over the ship, checking the many places the girls had pointed out to him. From holes in the wall, to the ones in the roofs. Doors not on properly. Stairs broken, risking horrible falls if one didn¡¯t pay attention. Latches and hatches missing, or stuck closed¡­


    This whole ship was in far worse shape than I had assumed. I hadn¡¯t even realized ships like this could have such problems. This ship was their home, yet it was as decrepit as if it wasn¡¯t. Even old homes, lived in by old families unable to fix anything thanks to a lack of knowledge, still knew how to keep stuff in some semblance of usable shape. This ship however had many issues that went beyond just simple neglect. Some of the floors and sections of the ship were actually dangerous. So dangerous that they had just¡­ sealed those sections off, as if the problem would just stop being one thanks to it being out of sight and mind.


    Vim had pointed out many major faults in the ship. To me and little Rosie who had been with us most the day. It bothered me how he had pointed out a major issue, yet walked past it without a thought. He hadn¡¯t fixed anything he pointed out¡­ the only thing he had actually addressed was the one he was fixing now. The main hole that almost sunk the ship last night.


    This ship was falling apart. And the inhabitants had no idea how to stop it from happening.


    Within a single night and day, I had gone from being jealous and envious of their lifestyle to pitying them.


    Quite a feat.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t happen to need thirty two prostitutes, would you Vim?¡±


    The pirate captain¡¯s question made my heart flutter as I turned to stare at her. She wasn¡¯t even looking at me¡­ and instead was focusing on Vim¡¯s back.


    ¡°Not that I know of,¡± Vim answered calmly.


    Roslyn sighed gently, in a way that told me she had not been joking at all.


    That sigh had not been one of relief but resignation.


    ¡°Is it that bad, Roslyn?¡± I asked softly.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you tell? Our ship is falling apart. There¡¯s nowhere safe to dock anymore¡­ and what little stores of food we had left¡­ well¡­¡± she didn¡¯t even finish her sentence as she shrugged.


    Oh. Right. The flooding¡­


    That was why they had freaked out over those barrels and boxes in the hold. Where it had flooded. I had thought maybe it was just¡­ personal affects, like clothes or something. But no. Most of them had been their food stores.


    It wasn¡¯t as if they had much in the first place, honestly. There were now many barrels and boxes up top, on the deck, and they barely took up a quarter of it. Many women had been going through them all day, making sure things weren''t ruined or spoiled now.


    Roslyn sighed as she leaned against the pillar in the center of the room. She rubbed her eyes as she groaned, and I shifted as I stared at a woman who looked as exhausted as Vim was.


    ¡°The few villages along the rivers not destroyed by war or plague won¡¯t accept us. I go to trade for food sometimes, but lately even that¡¯s become impossible. No one wants a whore when there¡¯s a terrible disease spreading around, after all,¡± Roslyn said.


    I felt my tail go stiff, and it hurt enough to make me wince. I looked away from the woman who had suddenly become very¡­ fragile. A woman who had been anything but in my eyes now looked as weak as my heart felt sometimes.


    ¡°Could always go back to being pirates,¡± Vim said as he messed with one of the boards. He leaned closer to the ship¡¯s wall, as if to study it closely.


    ¡°Pirate what? No one has anything to steal, Vim. The few villages or homes we could steal from have so little it¡¯d not even be worth it. No one sails these rivers anymore. The only town nearby that even has a warehouse left is guarded by a navy, and two mercenary bands. Nothing me and my girls can handle. And this ship can barely survive a storm, let alone the sea, so it¡¯s not like we can sail elsewhere,¡± Roslyn said.


    I glared at Vim¡¯s back as he sat back down on the little stool he was using. He shifted as he studied his handiwork, and I wondered what he¡¯d say next.


    He was acting cold-hearted, and I knew he likely was a little distant thanks to his exhaustion¡­ but I knew Vim wasn¡¯t actually a heartless bastard. I¡¯d not have fallen for him had he been such a man. Yet¡­


    Yet Vim said nothing more.


    ¡°Can you go elsewhere? Up north maybe?¡± I asked, since Vim didn¡¯t seem to be willing to add his own opinions to the conversation.


    ¡°Yes. But¡­ how many would we lose? Several are too weak or sick for any kind of long journey. And how would we feed ourselves the whole way? It takes weeks to get to any real city up north, and who knows if they¡¯ll even let us in,¡± she said.


    Right. The plague. Vim and I had passed by a whole village getting burnt to the ground¡­


    If they were doing something that extreme, then it might be likely they would stop anyone from the south from entering their lands.


    Couldn¡¯t feed themselves. No work. No opportunity. Their home, the only home they had, was sinking slowly. No one around here was willing to let them join them, and there was war, famine, and plague circling all around.


    What¡­ what could they do? If they can¡¯t escape or hide away until all the danger passes¡­ what did someone do? What could someone do? What did normal people, normal humans more so, do in such a scenario?


    The only thing I think I could have done in their situation would be to run off to the nearest forest and survive¡­ but¡­


    There were no forests out here. Not in this desert.


    ¡°Are there not enough fish in the river?¡± I asked.


    ¡°There used to be. Lately though we¡¯re only catching a few a day¡­ and bait is getting harder to acquire, too. Even the worms in the river bank are disappearing. It¡¯s like the whole world is poisoned and drying up¡­ How is that possible?¡± Roslyn asked with a dry laugh.


    ¡°It¡¯s not,¡± Vim said simply as he stood. He turned and his eyes met mine for only a few moments before he looked at Roslyn, who¡¯s back went straight upon his gaze.


    Oh? Did he know something then? Or¡­


    ¡°You may have to abandon your crew, to save yourself and your daughter,¡± Vim said to her.


    Roslyn flinched and her head lowered as her gaze fell to the floor.


    ¡°A harsh reality, but one you¡¯ve must have thought of by now,¡± Vim added.


    ¡°They rely on me,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°So does the little one. What¡¯s worth more? Their loyalty or her life?¡± Vim asked her.


    Shifting, I wanted to glare at Vim and say something¡­ but didn¡¯t. After all¡­ as much as his words, and the tone he used while saying them, hurt to hear¡­


    They weren¡¯t wrong. Even I realized that.


    Vim and I could survive this. And Vim could likely save any of our members suffering from such a thing.


    Yet they weren¡¯t our members. They weren¡¯t part of the Society.


    So he had to speak in such a manner, because it was the only reality they had.


    They didn¡¯t have a protector, or others to rely upon. They only had themselves.


    Grabbing my arm, I felt cold all of a sudden.


    ¡°Hearing the truth hurts,¡± Roslyn said softly.


    ¡°It usually does,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°There are other children, Vim. Some Rosie¡¯s age,¡± I said, to remind him.


    ¡°I know, Renn,¡± Vim said.


    Biting my tongue, I glanced at Roslyn who sniffed as she wiped her face with an arm. The sight of such a proud woman crying made me very uncomfortable. She was¡­ she was a pirate. A captain. A strong woman, able to do the unthinkable for her people¡­ yet here she was sobbing.


    What could I say? Or do? Would Vim get upset with me if I gave her some of the money we had? I still had that little bag full of Lumen marks and Telmik Scripts. I wasn¡¯t sure if any of them would do her any good way out here, but¡­


    ¡°They¡¯d do her no good out here Renn. This nation does trade with those in the north, but through intermediaries. They don¡¯t actually recognize the coins of the north,¡± Vim said.


    I startled, and stared at Vim in shock for a moment¡­ then regained my train of thought.


    ¡°How the heck did you know what I was thinking?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°I know you, Renn, regrettably a little too well,¡± Vim said with a sigh.


    Although I didn¡¯t like how he had said that, I still smiled at him. So he did, didn¡¯t he?


    ¡°I¡¯d really like you two to not flirt so blatantly while my whole world breaks apart, please,¡± Roslyn said with a small laugh.


    Smiling at her, I nodded. ¡°Sorry.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°He is too. But really Vim, I have so much¡­ can¡¯t it help them somehow?¡± I asked him.


    He sighed as he thought about it. ¡°Maybe. If I found someone willing to exchange them, but the ratio would be so bad it¡¯d almost be pointless. They¡¯d take advantage of the situation, what with the chaos and stuff. And if they tried it¡­ well¡­ I could only imagine how badly they¡¯d be treated,¡± Vim said with a gesture at the frail pirate.


    ¡°But it might be possible?¡± I asked, ignoring Roslyn¡¯s look.


    Vim frowned but nodded. ¡°It is. If you¡¯d like to give them some, go ahead. They¡¯re your coins, Renn¡­ you¡¯re free to do as you please with them,¡± he said.


    I nodded. I had expected him to say such a thing, but I still wanted his permission all the same.


    ¡°Coins?¡± Roslyn asked.


    ¡°I have Lumen Marks, which I can give you. I don¡¯t know how much there is, but¡­ it should help a little,¡± I said.


    Roslyn smiled at me, and I didn¡¯t like the type of smile it was.


    That was the smile of someone humbled, but about to say something very¡­


    ¡°Not going to help, I¡¯m afraid. Keep your coins, girly. The only place I can get those exchanged for anything usable¡­ well¡­ I¡¯d just get arrested if I went there, as would most of my girls,¡± Roslyn said.


    Frowning at her, Vim sighed. ¡°You¡¯re as problematic as most of my people,¡± he said to her.


    Roslyn frowned back at him. ¡°Not sure what you mean by that¡­ but I¡¯ve only done what I¡¯ve needed for my own people. Not that it¡¯s a proper excuse, I guess,¡± she admitted.


    ¡°Of that I¡¯m sure,¡± Vim nodded.


    ¡°Arrested?¡± I asked.


    ¡°She likely killed someone, or got caught prostituting. This region doesn¡¯t take well to women selling themselves,¡± Vim answered for her.


    She nodded, but said nothing. The sad look on her face told me that Vim had been right on the mark¡­ and his tone had hurt her more deeply than the truth had.


    I sighed at the two of them. ¡°Vim¡­ are you done with the hole?¡± I asked the man who was starting to speak¡­ a little too callously. Even for him.


    ¡°Hm? Yes. It¡¯s fine now, and should be¡­ I bet that section of the ship will outlast the rest of it,¡± Vim said as he glanced at his work.


    ¡°Good. Now, stop being mean to her and go¡­ fix something else,¡± I said as I went to push him out of the room.


    ¡°Excuse me?¡± Vim didn¡¯t budge. The only thing that shifted as I tried to push on his back was his shirt.


    Grumbling at him, I wondered why he couldn¡¯t take a hint. ¡°I want to talk to Roslyn. Alone,¡± I said.


    ¡°And if I said no?¡± he asked me.


    ¡°Going to force me against my will?¡± I asked him back.


    Vim¡¯s eye twitched, and I nearly stopped trying to push him away at the sight of it. His eye actually twitched! I¡¯ve only seen that happen a few times and¡­ usually it was other reasons.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe you¡¯d say such a thing to me, Renn,¡± Vim said stiffly.


    ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question,¡± I said.


    Vim opened his mouth, to argue¡­ then glanced away from me to the woman who had gone silent and wide-eyed.


    Roslyn looked¡­ rather interested in our conversation. She was smiling, even with red and watery eyes, and looked as if she was about to laugh.


    ¡°Oh, go on Vim. I¡¯ll come find you shortly, and I promise I won¡¯t¡­ promise anything. Yet. Not before talking to you,¡± I said.


    ¡°All that does is make me even more worried, Renn¡­¡± Vim grumbled as he finally budged. He stepped away, towards the hole.


    Pushing him, I liked how he pretended my pushing was actually working. Even though I was pushing with all my strength, his back felt as firm as a giant rock. This man wouldn¡¯t budge even if my life depended on it.


    Actually¡­ he would. But only because he¡¯d do anything to protect me.


    Vim crouched as to sneak through the little hole in the wall, and I tried to push him over when he was only standing on one leg. It didn¡¯t work, regrettably, but he chuckled at my attempt.


    Once he was out of the room, he knelt a little as to peer at me through the hole. ¡°What are you up to Renn?¡± he asked me gently.


    ¡°Not sure yet. Oh. Wait here,¡± I hurried back into the room, stepping around a smirking Roslyn as I picked up the tiny stool and some of the tools he had been using. Vim still had his little silver knife on him, so I only needed to gather up the hammer and some loose pieces of wood. I didn¡¯t bother with all the wood shavings, or the small pile of nails.


    Handing the stuff off to him, Vim sighed at me. ¡°Really, Renn?¡±


    ¡°Really. Think of it this way; if she won¡¯t take our coins because they¡¯re useless then actually you need to go work and fix stuff. For payment,¡± I reminded him.


    ¡°I have some of their currency,¡± he mumbled as he stepped away.


    Oh? He did¡­?


    Watching the protector leave, I smiled at his back as he rounded the wall¡­ but before he did he turned and glanced back at me. He didn¡¯t say anything, but I could tell by his eyes that he was worried.


    I gave him a gentle wave, to tell him it would be okay.


    He sighed and nodded, and then rounded the corner fully¡­ heading upstairs.


    ¡°I¡¯m jealous of you two. I wish my husband had been like him,¡± Roslyn said behind me.


    Turning around to face her, I nodded. ¡°He¡¯s¡­ a pain sometimes, but he means well,¡± I said.


    Roslyn¡¯s smile was a pained one. ¡°If that¡¯s him being a pain, then you¡­ you probably have no idea how lucky you are. A part of me hopes you never learn,¡± she said.


    Since I was still near the hole, I was able to grab onto the little edge of it¡­ for emotional support, as I stared at a woman who had obviously suffered abuse throughout her life.


    She reminded me of Lamp now. Lamp was also¡­ prideful. Strong. Both Roslyn and Lamp had strong spines. The type that bent, but never broke.


    Yet for as high as they held their heads, or how strong their backs were¡­ they still flinched. They still cried. Even if they did it somewhere no one could see.


    Nory had been like her too¡­ but she had never grown a spine. She had always been so timid.


    It was interesting to think of what Nory would say to the woman before me. Nory had been very¡­ devout. Very pious. Yet she had hated the church, and would have likely pitied Roslyn more than hated her.


    Though Nory wasn¡¯t here to make a decision. I was. sea??h th§× ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°What happened? To the men?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious¡­? Your husband realized it already,¡± Roslyn shrugged as she spoke.


    ¡°I¡¯m not as¡­ experienced as him, in these things,¡± I said honestly.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. They¡¯re gone. It¡¯s a good thing too, so don¡¯t pity us for it,¡± Roslyn said.


    Right. I nodded at that¡­ I knew that sometimes a man missing in a woman¡¯s life wasn¡¯t always a sign that something bad had happened. Sometimes his absence was a good thing. A positive, not a negative.


    ¡°Well? Was that what you wanted to ask? You hadn¡¯t needed to chase him out for that, I doubt he would have been bothered by such a question,¡± Roslyn said.


    I shook my head. ¡°No. I wanted to ask about Rosie,¡± I said.


    ¡°Ah¡­ yes. My next request was the same,¡± she said softly.


    Huh¡­?


    Roslyn smiled at me, and then gulped. ¡°Would you?¡± she whispered the question.


    Would I¡­?


    My eyes went wide as I realized what she was implying.


    ¡°Roslyn¡­¡± I whispered her name and very lightly shook my head.


    ¡°What¡­? Weren¡¯t you going to suggest it?¡± she asked stiffly.


    ¡°I was going to ask how far you¡¯d go for her, not if you¡¯d give her to me,¡± I said.


    Roslyn¡¯s eyes hardened and I realized my question would have been pointless.


    She¡¯s already gone farther than most would dream for her daughter. Our conversation so far has made that clear.


    She¡¯s not just stolen, she¡¯s killed. She¡¯s sold her own body, and who knows what else¡­ all for her daughter, and the women she commanded.


    I hadn¡¯t needed to ask that question, not to this woman.


    ¡°Well¡­ since it¡¯s already been said¡­ How about now? Would you take her? With the two of you she¡¯ll at least eat and survive,¡± Roslyn asked me.


    I gulped and wished I hadn¡¯t sent Vim away. Not just because this conversation had taken a terrible turn¡­ but also because I knew he¡¯d be able to do what I couldn¡¯t.


    Vim could say no. Even if it hurt him to do so.


    I¡­


    I¡­ could¡­


    Could I?


    Can I?


    Opening my mouth to see if I could, I felt the awkwardness as the moments lingered¡­ and no words came.


    Roslyn smiled at me. A gentle smile, full of kindness. ¡°Have you been a mother? Are you? You look twisted and torn. I didn¡¯t realize a woman who hasn¡¯t had children could show such an expression,¡± Roslyn said.


    Squeezing the thin piece of wall I was using as support so I wouldn¡¯t fall to my knees, I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯ve not had children¡­ but yes. I¡¯ve¡­ raised them, in a way.¡±


    ¡°Really¡­? You don¡¯t look old enough¡­ but I guess that¡¯s the world we live in. Where even the children have children,¡± she said with a sigh.


    I wasn¡¯t going to tell her about Lujic and Ginny. There was no point. And I didn¡¯t want to dredge up their memories right now, since all it¡¯d do is make it harder for me to deny Roslyn her request.


    Vim would never allow me to take Rosie. Even if it meant her life if I didn¡¯t.


    Because she was human. Not a member.


    And¡­


    Shifting, I took a deep breath and held it in for a moment. Releasing it slowly, I nodded at myself.


    Careful Renn. Don¡¯t create another Lumen. Don¡¯t cause issues. Not already. Not right now¡­ not¡­


    ¡°Sorry Renn. For asking such a thing of you. I¡¯m just¡­ getting desperate, I think. It¡¯s one thing after another. We¡¯ve lost three people this week. Only one left the ship alive. Now this storm¡­ and these damned holes,¡± Roslyn said as she turned to look at the spot Vim had fixed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad, Roslyn. I don¡¯t think any mother would blame you for trying,¡± I said softly.


    ¡°Yes they would. I¡¯d hate myself forever if you took her from me, even if it meant she would live. Which is horrible of me, isn¡¯t it? Right after asking you to take her¡­ I actually thought about tossing you overboard. For no reason other than to stop you from actually doing what I had asked you to. I¡¯m disgusting. I¡¯d let my own daughter starve to death, just out of selfishness,¡± Roslyn whispered.


    Selfishness¡­? Was that really what that was?


    Vim would likely say it was.


    ¡°It just shows how much you love her, Roslyn,¡± I said.


    ¡°Love,¡± she said the word the same way Vim did. With scorn.


    Studying the pirate captain, I quickly contained the disturbance within me.


    Her question and her reaction afterward bothered me. I hadn¡¯t been expecting her request concerning her daughter at all. I should have. I should have been smart enough to realize where she had been leading towards.


    She had entered this small room, and sent her daughter away on purpose.


    We were alone. Out of earshot. This was the perfect opportunity for her¡­ and she had taken it.


    It was a little sudden, but it made sense.


    In her eyes¡­ Vim and I were likely something of a miracle. We were healthy. Well fed. Wealthy. Happy, even¡­ and she knew for a fact I was from the north. In other words, she knew I¡¯d eventually head back that way. Escaping the violence and plague when I did.


    So for her to ask me to take her daughter¡­ well¡­


    Even if she was obviously having second thoughts now, I could see where and how such an idea came from.


    Staring at the woman who was¡­ very respectful in my eyes, I noticed what I hadn¡¯t before.


    She was showing signs of starvation. Similar to Lamp and her people when I had first met them, parts of her body were starting to become sunken and shallow. Arms thin all the way to her elbows, and then up to her shoulders. Legs similarly thin, and cheeks a little sharper than they should be.


    Why hadn¡¯t I noticed before¡­?


    Why did I never notice such things until it was too late¡­? Was it because I wasn¡¯t perceptive, or was it because I simply didn¡¯t want to see such things?


    So that was why she, a captain of a ship, had been in that little fishing village we had found her in.


    She hadn¡¯t been there to fish. She had been looking for work.


    It was also why our¡­ meals had been so light. So little. And why Rosie had been so happy to eat with me. It wasn¡¯t just because she enjoyed spending time with me, or Vim, but because she got to eat more often thanks to us.


    They had food, just not enough. Not enough to last. Not enough to eat their fill.


    She nodded at Vim¡¯s handiwork, and then gestured at me.


    ¡°He did good work. Thank him for me. I¡¯d offer my body, but he has you and you¡¯re far prettier than I ever was,¡± Roslyn said with a smirk.


    Blushing at her self-depreciation, I shook my head. ¡°He¡¯s been grouchy. It¡¯s good for him to have something to do. Maybe if we¡¯re lucky before we reach our destination he¡¯ll fix most of what¡¯s needed,¡± I said.


    She chuckled at me. ¡°You¡¯re as odd as he is. Are you some kind of princess?¡± she asked.


    Princess? ¡°No?¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­ I bet you are, or something like it. Too pampered, maybe. Probably his fault. He spoils you, doesn¡¯t he?¡± Roslyn asked.


    ¡°I uh¡­¡± Did he? Maybe. Sometimes he did¡­ sometimes I wished he did it more.


    Roslyn stepped forward, and wrapped an arm around me. She squeezed my shoulder, holding me close as if in a hug. ¡°Sorry, Renn. For making it all awkward¡­ just¡­ forget all about it? Okay? Just consider it a moment of weakness. Please,¡± she said.


    I nodded¡­ but knew I¡¯d not be able to.


    ¡°I can do that. But¡­ before I do, mind if I get to ask my question?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Hm? What I¡¯d be willing to do for my daughter¡­? Renn¡­ I¡¯d do anything,¡± she said seriously.


    I nodded, and gulped. Here we go. I¡¯m doing it again.


    Vim was going to get upset with me.


    Hopefully his love for me would survive all the headaches I¡¯d bring him. Especially if fate was going to keep forcing me into these positions.


    Staring into Roslyn¡¯s eyes, I decided to just give it a shot.


    She was facing death in the eye anyway. Starvation. Plague. War. Her ship was sinking, not just figuratively, and that was the least of her worries.


    So¡­ maybe risking her life wasn¡¯t as big a deal as I was worried about.


    She was willing to ask Vim and I to take her daughter¡­ so surely she¡¯d be willing to risk something else.


    A pirate should be willing to risk their lives, right? For their daughter? If she was willing to do all she¡¯s done, then what was one more thing? One more promise? One more life risking trial¡­?


    ¡°What¡­ would you be willing to do to enter a Society? One that could fix all of your problems, and save your daughter?¡± I asked the pirate captain.


    Hopefully I wasn¡¯t overestimating her¡­ otherwise I just doomed her and this whole ship.

 Chapter Two Hundred and Ten – Vim – A Pirate’s Bucket

    Bending the metal slab, I wrapped it around the joist to better support the new layer of wood I had installed.


    The window that had been there was now gone. Now there was a new section of wall. Once the metal piece was firmly situated, I went to hammering the last few boards in place.


    As I worked, I ignored the woman behind me. She had arrived a few boards ago, and hadn¡¯t said anything yet but I would recognize that happy smirk she was wearing anywhere.


    Though lately I hadn¡¯t gotten such a grin from a woman. Not even Renn, regrettably.


    To be honest I had kind of expected Renn to get a little more¡­ personal with me during this trip.


    Yet she hadn¡¯t. Even though we¡¯d been having more conversations lately, even more personal ones, she still felt a little distant. As if she was afraid to get too close to me for some reason.


    We had opened our hearts a little to one another that night in Lumen¡­ before all the chaos. So I had expected a little progress, yet here we were. Tip toeing around each other.


    I knew it was likely because she blamed herself for what happened in Lumen. Her heart was still reeling from the shock and pain.


    Not everyone was like me. Able to get right up and keep going as if nothing had ever happened. If anything I should be happy that Renn was actually not doing too bad. She was definitely trying her best to be up-beat and joyful, but it was far better than the alternatives. Her heart although bruised and broken, was still beating.


    Hammering the last nail in place, I stepped back a step to admire my handiwork.


    Yes. It was fine. The window was gone, so they¡¯ll need to use another lamp around here¡­ but now they¡¯d not get soaked by rain. And it¡¯d keep the temperature down a little too.


    It was only one of many holes and broken windows I had fixed, and luckily the last one. The few other spots on the ship that needed attention could honestly be ignored, they were that minor. Little stuff like cracked boards, or hinges that wouldn¡¯t move properly. Stuff that would break even more down the road, but nothing that would make the entire ship sink.


    ¡°You¡¯re pretty handy,¡± the woman finally spoke.


    ¡°Sometimes,¡± I said as I bent down to grab the leftover pieces of wood and the few nails I hadn¡¯t used. The children ran around this floor barefoot, didn¡¯t want them stepping on these things. They were so old and rusty they¡¯d definitely get infected, being human.


    ¡°You uh¡­ want to rest?¡± the woman asked as I turned to look at her.


    Frowning at the woman who was smiling at me in a very obvious way, I wondered how long it¡¯s been since any of these women had a man in their midst.


    Considering this was the third woman who was offering me her bed today, it must have been some time. Maybe this region really was as bad as Roslyn was saying. If it was so bad that they were even asking me of all people for such a thing¡­


    I mean, I¡¯ve never had any real problems with women, but usually they didn¡¯t just throw themselves at me like this. Especially not when I wasn¡¯t even trying to attract their attention.


    The weirdest part was they didn''t even seem to be doing it in hopes of money or food. The last woman that had asked made such a thing clear before giving up.


    She coughed and smiled a little brighter. She gestured down the hall, likely towards her room. ¡°I¡¯m really good. I promise it¡¯ll quick,¡± she said.


    It was too bad Renn wasn''t here. I''d have loved to see the look on her face upon hearing such a thing.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you are. But my companion would chop me into shark bait if I even thought of it,¡± I said to her.


    For the tiniest moment¡­ the pirate woman glared at me. But then she erupted into laughter as she stepped forward and patted me on the chest. ¡°She probably would!¡± she shouted happily.


    She laughed as she stepped away, and I shook my head at her. What a way to take rejection.


    I sighed as I stepped down the hallway, heading the other way. I had found a storeroom earlier full of supplies, like the wood and metal pieces I had been using, so I planned to go and put them back properly.


    ¡°Vim!¡±


    I paused as the captain¡¯s daughter ran down the hallway towards me. The little girl was a bundle of energy, even though she was thin and always hungry. She had long hair, which right now was all tied up into little bows and pigtails. I noticed Renn''s handiwork in the braids, sometimes Renn tied her hair in similar ways. She happily ran up to me, bounding up to me and extending her little hands in expectation.


    Kneeling down, I put aside the hammer and nails and helped her onto my back. She giggled away as she wrapped her arms around my neck, clinging to me as I stood back up.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to make Renn jealous,¡± I said to her. I made sure to bend a little as I stood up and returned to walking. She was not riding on my shoulders, but she was still a little higher than my own head. If I wasn¡¯t careful there were spots she could bang her head against the ceiling or door frames.


    ¡°She¡¯s always jealous, so that¡¯s not a problem!¡± Rosie said.


    Well¡­ she wasn¡¯t wrong.


    ¡°Speaking of Renn, where is she?¡± I asked the young girl.


    ¡°With mom,¡± she said.


    Right. Great.


    I¡­ didn¡¯t know yet exactly what Renn was scheming, but I had a very strong suspicion. It was obvious after all.


    It wasn¡¯t like Renn knew any method as to feed a bunch of women out in the middle of the desert¡­ so it¡¯s not like she had many options available to her.


    But until Renn or Roslyn actually came to me and addressed me concerning that matter¡­ I had to play the fool. I had to play along, and let it be.


    Hopefully Renn knew what she was doing¡­


    ¡°Maybe I should start forcing my will upon Renn,¡± I mumbled as I rounded a corner.


    ¡°Don¡¯t rape your wife, that¡¯s weird,¡± Rosie said as she patted my head.


    I frowned at the little girl¡¯s words of wisdom. ¡°You¡¯ve been spending too much time with pirates,¡± I said to her.


    She giggled, and then her giggles turned into full on laughs. She obviously found that hilarious.


    Yet I hadn¡¯t.


    This little girl was likely not even ten years old. What was the world coming to? Saying such a thing¡­


    ¡°Look at¡¯er,¡± some of the women giggled and teased Rosie as we passed them by. Most didn¡¯t seem to have any qualms with her being so close to me, which was odd.


    They obviously had done something drastic to separate themselves from the men in their lives¡­ so it was a little odd they were so comfortable with me being around their children.


    Though maybe it was because of Renn. They all saw how happy she was and comfortable, so my presence was¡­ less dangerous, in a sense.


    Rosie squeezed some of my hair as I entered the storage room. I had leaned back a little, which made her lean back too, as to make sure she didn¡¯t thunk her head on the door¡¯s frame.


    She laughed as I kept leaning, even as I put stuff away. ¡°I¡¯m going to fall,¡± she said while laughing.


    ¡°Please do,¡± I said, and leaned the other way.


    The young girl reminded me of Lomi. They had a similar laugh, one that came from the nose more than not.


    ¡°Where are you guys going, Vim?¡± Rosie asked as we left the supply room.


    ¡°South. To the sea,¡± I said.


    ¡°Ah. It stinks there,¡± she said.


    Did it? Maybe she didn¡¯t like the smell of the sea. Some didn''t.


    ¡°Where you from, Rosie?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Huh? Here?¡± she asked back.


    I see. So she had been born on this ship.


    Interesting.


    Though¡­ was it? I really didn¡¯t want to get too involved with these people. Even if Renn, especially if Renn, was doing her damnedest to do so.


    ¡°Where are you from?¡± she asked.


    ¡°The moon,¡± I said.


    She laughed and ruffled my hair. ¡°Come on!¡±


    ¡°Fine fine¡­ I¡¯m from the bottom of the sea,¡± I said as I headed down another hallway. One that led to a stairwell that would take us back up to the deck.


    ¡°Gosh. You¡¯re as bad as mom,¡± she grumbled.


    ¡°What¡¯s this? Little Rosie, did you grow taller?¡± a woman paused before us. She had been about to enter a room, but had noticed our approach.


    Rosie giggled as she shuffled around, nearly falling off my back in the process. ¡°I have! I told you I¡¯d get taller!¡± Rosie declared.


    ¡°Why yes you did. And you, if you¡¯re in the mood to play horsey later just let me know,¡± she winked at me as she stepped into her room.


    ¡°Horsey?¡± Rosie asked as I stepped past the woman¡¯s room.


    ¡°I worry for your future Rosie,¡± I said honestly.


    ¡°Eh, don¡¯t. I¡¯ll be a pirate like mom,¡± she said proudly.


    That¡¯s what I¡¯m worried about¡­


    Rounding a corner, I carried Rosie up the stairs to the deck. I made sure to duck so she¡¯d not hit her head, but she kept trying to grab the beams and door frames as we passed them. Luckily she didn¡¯t hurt herself, since most of the wood this ship was made out of was still prickly and not smoothed, but she was a little hardier than most little girls her age.


    ¡°Hm¡­ Maybe they¡¯re downstairs,¡± Rosie said as she looked around, and found both her mother and my Renn missing.


    ¡°Probably. I wanted to check the masts and anchor though,¡± I said as I headed for the nearest mast.


    ¡°Only the left anchor works,¡± Rosie told me.


    ¡°That¡¯s good to know,¡± I said as I walked around the mainmast. It looked¡­ fine¡­ except for the large crack forming a few dozen feet up its center.


    It was simply old. If Rosie was telling the truth, which she likely was, and she had been born on this ship¡­ then well¡­


    It was likely a decade or two old. At the best. Although this river was a fresh water one, it was still a river in the desert. A hot, humid place. And if it hadn¡¯t been receiving any maintenance then¡­ well¡­


    There was no wonder as to why the ship was falling apart. It had reached the end of its short lifespan, and was barely hanging on.


    The other two masts were in better condition, but their rigging and sails weren¡¯t so lucky. The mizzen mast¡¯s sails were haggard, to the point I doubted they really got much worth out of them even while fully unfurled.


    Such a state would have gotten the whole crew whipped back in my day.


    ¡°See? It¡¯s stuck,¡± Rosie pointed at one of the anchors as I took us to the bow.


    The anchor chains were in the floor of the deck. They both had their own levers and pulleys, and the chains were rather small. Likely a good thing, since it meant the women of the ship could probably work it without much issue. The left anchor was fully wound, calmly sitting a few feet over the edge of the ship¡¯s bow. It didn¡¯t move an inch as the ship swayed and floated, telling me it was fine. The right anchor however was dangling off the side of the ship, rocking and scraping against the hull.


    It wasn¡¯t hanging low enough to have been the cause of the hole, but it¡¯d not surprise me if it created another hole all the same.


    ¡°Can you fix it?¡± Rosie asked as I studied the mechanism that held it in place.


    It looked fine on first appearance. All the chain links, the pulley, the rotating wheel that the chain wrapped around¡­ nothing screamed broken in my eyes as I studied it.


    ¡°Depends on what¡¯s wrong with it,¡± I said as I reached over to grab one of the metal bars that controlled the mechanism. I tugged on it lightly, to see if it¡¯d engage or not. It didn¡¯t budge at all.


    I could tell I could tug hard enough to free it, but I refrained. Last thing I needed was for the chain to snap or flail and kill the little girl on my shoulders. That chain, even though a small one, had enough tension in it to tear a normal person in half. These things didn¡¯t hurt when they malfunctioned, they killed. Brutally.


    ¡°Well?¡± Rosie asked as I stepped back from the lever, and knelt down as to get a closer look at the section in the floor where the chain disappeared into, past the wheel mechanism.


    ¡°I might be able to. I¡¯ll check it tomorrow,¡± I said. The sun was starting to set. And although I was willing, and able, to work through the night¡­ I honestly didn¡¯t want to. I¡¯d rather spend the night with Renn.


    ¡°Can I watch?¡± Rosie asked.


    Reaching up, I picked Rosie up off my back. She fought me for a moment, complaining, but eventually settled down as I put her onto the ground.


    She huffed at me. ¡°Rude,¡± she said.


    ¡°I am,¡± I agreed, as I went to stand up.


    ¡°You¡¯re not as soft as Renn. Maybe that¡¯s why you don¡¯t have ears,¡± Rosie said with a sigh.


    The ship creaked and jolted. Rosie let out a tiny cry as she fell forward, grabbing my leg right before she fell to the floor.


    Calming myself, I stood up fully as I stared down at the little girl. Her bows and pigtails danced in worry as she looked all around, looking for the source of the ship¡¯s sudden jolt.


    There was none of course. The river was calm, the only reason we could hear splashing right now is thanks to the ship suddenly listing as it had. We were far away from the banks. All was well.


    Or at least. It should have been.


    For the smallest moment¡­ I weighed it.


    This girl¡¯s life.


    Her mother¡¯s.


    All of the other women and children.


    The entire ship.


    A ship I had just spent two whole days fixing and repairing¡­ I was now debating sinking. Destroying and burning, sending it to the depths alongside the crew.


    But before I could make the decision, and before my hand grabbed the young girl¡¯s skull¡­ she looked up at me in worry. ¡°Vim? What did we hit?¡± she asked me. She clung to my leg, for safety. For comfort. For surety.


    My hand reached her head, and I sighed as I patted her bundle of hair in an effort to comfort her. ¡°Nothing. All is well,¡± I said to her.


    She frowned at me in a way that told me she didn¡¯t believe me.


    Taking a deep breath I glanced around. The deck was still empty¡­ for now. I knew soon the other women would come up top, to see if we did in fact hit something.


    I shifted a little and Rosie swayed a little, as if in conjuncture with the ship''s. She tilted her head at me in a way only children could do, and smiled at me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have ears, or a tail,¡± I told her.


    Rosie blinked and smiled as she stepped towards me, grabbing my elbow excitedly. ¡°She has a tail too?¡± she asked.


    I nodded. ¡°I¡¯m more like you, than her,¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh¡­?¡±


    ¡°Not scared of her?¡± I asked the little girl.


    ¡°She¡¯s nice. She even shares her snacks,¡± Rosie said.


    ¡°She is nice, isn¡¯t she?¡± I agreed with a sigh.


    Too nice.


    Had she shown the little girl on purpose? Or had it been an accident?


    Did it matter¡­?


    What was I going to do with that woman?


    No matter what I did, I needed first to address my own self. After all I had known she would have done something stupid. The way she had pushed me out of that room last night had made such a thing obvious.


    But¡­


    ¡°I have rules,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Rules?¡± Rosie asked, and I realized she was focused entirely on me. I shouldn¡¯t ignore her and get lost in thought.


    ¡°Have you told anyone, Rosie? About Renn?¡± I asked her gently.


    She frowned and shook her head.


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    Rosie opened her mouth, then hesitated. She looked around, as if to make sure no one else was listening¡­ and then hesitated.


    Kneeling down, I got on her level and held eye contact with the young girl. She shuffled a bit, and then sighed.


    ¡°Last time I told mom¡­ bad things happened,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°What kind of things?¡± I asked.


    Rosie¡¯s eyes began to water, and I realized I should probably back off. The little girl didn¡¯t need to be traumatized any more than she already was and¡­


    ¡°Daddy was going to sell us. To the Nation of Stone. I told mom,¡± she said softly, revealing it without a fuss.


    Cold understanding washed through me, and I regretted hearing it.


    Great. Just wonderful.


    It¡¯s never one thing alone, is it? It¡¯s always something worse.


    Taking a small breath I nodded. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Thank you for keeping her secret. I¡¯ll let her know you¡¯re someone she can trust,¡± I said to her.


    Rosie perked up at my words, taking them as the great compliment that they really were. She nodded happily, and smiled at me.


    I stood as some people stepped out onto the deck. They walked slowly, wearily, and were looking around. Likely brought onto the deck thanks to the sharp movement of the ship from earlier.


    ¡°Rosie? What happened?¡± one of them asked.


    ¡°No idea!¡± the little girl hurried away, running over to them.


    As she explained to everyone that we had been checking the anchors when the ship suddenly jolted wildly, her mother stepped out onto the deck. She looked around, and Rosie ran into her mother¡¯s arms before she could really come to any conclusion.


    Stepping away from the anchors, I sighed and debated my next action.


    If the little girl had honestly not told anyone¡­ there was no reason to kill her. Especially so if Rosie didn¡¯t find anything strange about the situation. We were only a few days from our destination, and odds are the girl was young enough that she¡¯d simply¡­ forget about Renn and her ears. Or at least, the memories would fade and become just a distant dream. Something she¡¯d never know if were real or not.


    And even if she did tell the rest¡­ well¡­


    Studying the women as they talked amongst themselves, and to their captain, I noted the scrawniness of the group.


    Yes. Malnourished. Weak. Broken.


    ¡°Won¡¯t last long anyway,¡± I whispered.


    Roslyn put her daughter on another woman¡¯s back, and then after a few words sent them all back into the ship. Rosie complained as she was carried back into the ship¡­ and eventually the only ones left on the deck were I and the captain.


    Oh? Was she going to try again to ask for help?


    Maybe Renn hadn¡¯t agreed to anything yet. If so I¡¯ll need to praise her. I had honestly expected her to roll over for them already.


    Cats usually weren''t so sympathetic. If not for the Chronicler making it clear she was a pure-blooded one, I''d think she was more a dog than not.


    Roslyn coughed as she walked over to me, her eyes scanning the deck as she approached. I noticed the way she studied the few spots I had messed with throughout the day. A railing I had fixed to be better secured, and not fall off. The pulley they used to lift the smaller boat, so that it¡¯d not get tangled as often as it had been. A hole was now missing near the bow of the ship. The spot I had fixed wasn¡¯t far from where I now stood.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been busy,¡± Roslyn said once she was close enough.


    ¡°Better for me that way. The busier I keep myself, the less opportunity I have to get in trouble,¡± I said.


    Roslyn smirked and nodded. ¡°Renn says the same thing.¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s smart,¡± I said.


    ¡°That she is¡­¡± Roslyn whispered.


    Studying the pirate captain, I patiently waited for her upcoming request. Her begging. Her demands, maybe, even.


    What would she offer? She had in a way already offered her body and the bodies of all the other women on board¡­ so what else could they possibly have to give? They had no wealth. Little food. Less water.


    Honestly the only thing she, or any of the women, had that was worth anything were their children¡­ and if she offered them, then¡­ well¡­


    I doubted Renn would have remained silent if they had done such a thing. Even she wasn¡¯t gentle enough to forgive such a thing.


    ¡°My husband and the rest¡­ had planned to sell us,¡± Roslyn then said.


    Ah. An attempt to tug at my feelings is it? To make her pity her?


    It worked, but I never allowed it to change anything.


    ¡°So I¡¯ve heard,¡± I said.


    ¡°Renn told you?¡± Roslyn asked, surprised. sea??h th§× n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Your daughter,¡± I said.


    Roslyn¡¯s surprise melted into a gentle smile. ¡°I see. Yes. The poor girl blames herself. She thinks she got her daddy killed,¡± Roslyn said.


    ¡°Children see it that way, yes.¡±


    She nodded. ¡°They can¡¯t comprehend that their fathers would actually sell them. They never do, until it happens. Sometimes even afterwards they still don¡¯t believe it,¡± Roslyn said.


    I noted she was speaking from experience.


    A harsh life you¡¯ve lived, pirate.


    ¡°He was stupid enough to plan it while she slept in his arms. Men can be so stupid,¡± Roslyn said.


    ¡°We can be,¡± I agreed.


    ¡°Do you find it wrong?¡± she asked.


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°What we did?¡± she specified.


    Shaking my head, I frowned. ¡°No? But I¡¯m not¡­ normal. So don¡¯t expect such moral standards from me,¡± I said.


    Roslyn smirked and nodded. ¡°Right. Not normal at all.¡±


    Ah¡­


    I shifted again, and the boat listed.


    Roslyn noticed immediately and went white in the face. ¡°How the hell¡­¡± she mumbled as she stared at me.


    ¡°Choose your next words very carefully, Roslyn. More than your life rests upon them,¡± I warned her.


    Roslyn started to shake in fear, and stepped away. A part of me expected her to turn around and run away¡­ but instead¡­ miraculously, she regained her composure.


    Color swiftly returned to her face, to the point it went beyond normal. She actually became flushed, as if suddenly embarrassed or heated.


    ¡°Your wife says I have a choice,¡± she said.


    ¡°So make it,¡± I said.


    Roslyn gulped. ¡°How do I know you won¡¯t hurt my people?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Any more than your failure''s have already, you mean?¡± I asked back.


    The pirate flinched as if I had just slapped her across the face. She looked away for a moment, and then nodded before looking back at me.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. We had over fifty people a year ago. A year before that we had a dock, near the Crumbling Cliffs. Two years before that we had two ships more,¡± she admitted.


    ¡°Everyone stumbles eventually,¡± I said.


    ¡°If that was all it was, I¡¯d not be so scared Vim,¡± she said.


    Well¡­ that was true. They weren¡¯t stumbling. They were drowning. Nearly had done so literally the other night.


    Roslyn gulped. ¡°I¡¯m worried I¡¯m doing what my husband failed to do all those years ago,¡± she said.


    ¡°I do think Renn would have doused such worries by now,¡± I said.


    She nodded. ¡°She has. She¡¯s¡­ made it clear we¡¯d not be slaves. But more like employees. Workers, even,¡± she said.


    ¡°Renn¡¯s many things, but a liar is not one of them,¡± I told her.


    ¡°I can tell,¡± she said with a smile.


    I sighed as I looked away from the pirate captain and to the nearby riverbank. There was a small group of trees alongside it right now. They were thin, dry things that looked as if something had eaten all the leaves off them.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Renn anyway?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Gathering our dinner. She¡¯ll likely be here in a moment,¡± she said.


    Our dinner¡­?


    Roslyn stepped towards me, but hesitated. ¡°My mother. She knew of your kind. Told me the stories. Well¡­ she told lots of stories. About all sorts of things. I never believed them¡­ until now,¡± she said.


    ¡°All legends have a grain of truth,¡± I told her.


    She smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes. It seems so.¡±


    The pirate then gestured behind her, to the door that led into the ship. ¡°Make sure you tell your wife not to smile so happily around these parts. This land has become so desolate and full of sorrow that anyone who sees her smile like that will want to steal it from her,¡± she warned me.


    ¡°It¡¯s a fault of mine. Yes. I¡¯m never able to crush my people¡¯s spirits,¡± I said.


    ¡°Might seem like a fault to you, but I find that very pleasing to hear,¡± Roslyn said.


    ¡°Also¡­ she can smile as much as she wants. The whole world may try to take it from her, I¡¯ll not let it,¡± I said to make sure she understood.


    Roslyn studied me for a moment, and then nodded.


    ¡°You have been given the option. Renn has invited you. I can¡¯t do anything until you make your choice. But know this¡­¡± I turned to watch Renn. She had a wooden bucket in her arms, and was hurrying up the stairs to the deck. ¡°Compared to the struggles of my people, yours are not worth worrying over. If you join us you will have new worries, yes, and some will be dire¡­ but you¡¯ll never again need to worry over your daughter having food, a warm bed, or a long life,¡± I said.


    ¡°Vim!¡± Renn shouted at me as she hurried onto the deck. The bucket she carried splashed wildly, and not just because of her haphazard running¡­ were those fish in the bucket?


    ¡°She¡¯s lovely. I can only pray that my daughter grows up to be like her,¡± Roslyn whispered.


    ¡°You can have that chance, if you¡¯d like. You must only make the choice,¡± I told her.


    As Renn hurried up to me, I found myself relaxing a little. The tense worry that had been building in the back of my neck immediately disappeared as she skidded to a stop in front of me, showing off the contents of her bucket.


    ¡°Vim! Look at these things! They¡¯re slimy and wiggling so hilariously!¡± Renn was laughing as she showed me the eels.


    Smiling at her I nodded as I reached in and grabbed one of the wiggling things. It tried to slip out of my grip, but couldn¡¯t. ¡°They¡¯re tasty too,¡± I said.


    There were at least twenty or so eels in the bucket¡­ which was surprising. Weren¡¯t they running low on food?


    ¡°They snuck in during the flooding. We found them in a barrel!¡± Renn explained.


    Huh¡­ really.


    Studying the squirming eel in my hand, I smiled and debated taking a bite. But I knew if I did, Renn might yell at me.


    ¡°Well let¡¯s get to cooking them. Over dinner we can talk, pirate. Maybe before Renn gets a stomach ache you¡¯ll be able to convince her why you should be allowed to join our Society,¡± I said as I dropped the eel back into her bucket.


    Renn¡¯s eyes went wide as she turned to Roslyn, whose eyes were locked onto my own.


    Roslyn nodded without hesitating, and didn''t even notice when one of the eels flipped up and smacked Renn in the face.

 Chapter Two Hundred and Eleven – Renn – A Pirate For a Fleet

    The world outside the window was dark, but off in the distance a bright moon was peeking behind dark clouds. It looked, and smelled, like another storm was heading our way. I hoped if it was, the ship wouldn¡¯t try to sink again.


    Though, if Roslyn made the right choice¡­ even if the ship sunk it wouldn¡¯t matter. Vim would protect them. Since they¡¯d be members then.


    Right now though I was starting to doubt he¡¯d do anything else to help them. Ever since our dinner he¡¯s become¡­ almost lethargic. Even though there were still things he could help with, he was just¡­


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to do what I do Renn. You¡¯re free to try and convince them further, if you¡¯d like,¡± Vim said from beneath me.


    ¡°I know. But¡­ you obviously do what you do for a reason. All the years you¡¯ve been doing this, I¡¯m assuming you figured out it was better to¡­ stay back a bit, and let them decide for themselves,¡± I said as I studied the back I sat upon.


    He wore a shirt still, but just the thin undershirt. He usually wore another layer or two, especially when he wore the leather set that matched my own. He¡¯d taken it off the other day, when he had fallen asleep, and ever since he hadn¡¯t put it back on.


    The shirt he had on now was the one usually hidden beneath the leather and other layers. It was¡­ a little thin, and old. It had holes and tears in it, which made me wonder when and where they had occurred.


    As far as I was aware the clothes he had worn while fighting that creature in Lumen had all gotten destroyed. So¡­ did that mean this set was just another he¡¯s had the entire time, or did he just pick up a random set of clothes from somewhere? They were worn and tattered¡­ Even the old clothes we had handed out in Lumen as disaster relief were better off than the one he had on. And¡­


    Sticking my finger into one of the holes, I noted the feeling of his muscular back beneath it. Yes. This hole wasn¡¯t just from casual wear. Something had cut it there¡­ The fibers were too finely sliced. This wasn''t a rip at all.


    Vim was so odd. Why didn¡¯t he just get new clothes occasionally¡­? Maybe I should start doing so for him, since he obviously didn¡¯t seem to notice or care. I knew it wasn¡¯t like he actually cared about it, nor did it affect him in any way¡­ but sometimes people noticed.


    ¡°For some it¡¯s better to step back and let them reach their own conclusion, yes. But if you¡¯re looking for my own opinion¡­ these people would benefit from a small push,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°You sure do like to offer me advice, even when it so obviously goes against your own desires,¡± I teased him.


    Vim sighed, and I noted the way I barely moved¡­ But that was more-so because I was sitting on his lower back, not his chest area.


    He was lying on his belly, and his arms were crossed beneath his head and pillow. It was an odd sight, honestly. Vim has laid down in bed with me on many occasions, but he¡¯s never really¡­ laid so lazily before. On his side, sure, especially when we were talking¡­ but this was him being strangely defenseless.


    It was one of the main reasons I was here with him in the room, and not with Roslyn and the rest¡­ doing exactly what he was telling me to do.


    ¡°Tell me Vim, you believe in free will so strongly¡­ yet sometimes you voice an opinion that contradicts it. Why is that?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Free will is something I believe to be a right. But just because it¡¯s a right, doesn¡¯t mean it¡¯s always the correct choice,¡± he said.


    ¡°Yet you¡¯ve never gone against it, as far as I¡¯m aware,¡± I said.


    He nodded, and I noted a section of hair along his neckline. A small line of skin was visible, running up his neck and into his hair. An old scar, stopping hair from growing properly. I''d never noticed it before, likely thanks to the angle I usually saw him from. ¡°I don¡¯t go against it. But you¡¯re free to do so, Renn. That¡¯s part of the free will mandate. You have the right to impose your own will on others. I don¡¯t,¡± he said.


    ¡°But¡­ if I want to be like you, don¡¯t I have to see it the same way?¡±


    He tilted his head, and I wished he hadn¡¯t been laying the way he was. I wanted to see his facial expressions. ¡°I¡¯d rather you did what you felt was right. Don¡¯t do anything just because you think it¡¯s what I would do. Especially so, Renn. Half the stuff I do makes no sense, not even to me.¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­ I did go against your wishes, didn¡¯t I? By telling Roslyn about us the other night,¡± I reminded him.


    Vim¡¯s shoulders shifted as he shrugged. ¡°You did. But that¡¯s fine. I had expected it, I guess.¡±


    He guessed.


    Leaning back, I rested against the wall. The bed was a smaller one, small enough that I could do such a thing. But it was mostly thanks to the fact that Vim had actually laid down on the bed near the wall, as to give me room to lay down next to him. He had not expected me to sit on him instead.


    It was his fault though. How could he not realize I¡¯d not be able to pass up such an opportunity?


    ¡°Did I make a mistake Vim?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°You make many mistakes Renn. But¡­ most of them are ones I¡¯d have made too, so don¡¯t worry about it,¡± he said.


    Raising an eyebrow at him, I wondered which he had in mind when he said such a thing. Stuff like Lamp and Roslyn¡­ or those that had actually hurt, like the ones in Lumen or Ruvindale?


    ¡°You brought Lamp to me, Vim. I hadn¡¯t done that one,¡± I argued with him.


    ¡°I still gave you the right to decide, Renn. You and her, during your conversation and¡­ ear touching? Made the decisions, not me,¡± Vim argued back.


    Was that how he saw it? Did that mean that Vim didn¡¯t see the match that started the fire as the cause, but instead the kindling that spread it?


    An odd viewpoint, honestly. Especially from him.


    Though he was likely instead just¡­ looking at it from a loophole. One that let him dance around his strange rules without breaking them.


    ¡°This one worries me though,¡± I said honestly.


    ¡°As it should. You¡¯re choices, words, and actions are affecting lives. Many lives. And not just of the humans either,¡± Vim said.


    Right. My stomach knotted again in worry, reminded once more.


    Vim chuckled beneath me, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile at the feeling of it. He let his laughs vibrate through his whole body; it was a rather childish trait.


    ¡°Why the second guesses Renn? You had been rather gung-ho about it during the dinner,¡± Vim asked.


    ¡°Gun what?¡± I asked.


    Suddenly the muscles beneath me went stiff. I quickly put a hand onto his lower back, near where I was sitting¡­ to feel the way his muscles were coiling around. I felt them tighten¡­ then slowly loosen and relax.


    Huh.


    ¡°You were enthusiastic. You were doing your best to convince Roslyn to join¡­ honestly you did so well I half expected her to agree before we even finished eating,¡± Vim explained. I noted his tone. He knew I had felt him tense up, and based off the¡­ distant voice he was speaking with, he didn¡¯t want me to bring it up.


    ¡°Vim¡­ why do you get so worried when you say things I don¡¯t understand, or know about?¡± I dared to ask him.


    For a few moments Vim didn¡¯t say anything¡­ then he lowered his head into the pillow. At first I wondered if he was going to pretend to fall asleep, or something equally childish, but instead Vim raised his head back up again with a sigh.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the words that bother me, really¡­ you can learn them if you wish¡­ it¡¯s the meaning of those words that bothers me. Whenever we talk¡­ and I say something like that, it¡¯s proof that I¡¯m becoming far too comfortable in your presence. I¡¯m too relaxed. Your presence is becoming so natural to me that I¡¯m saying things I shouldn¡¯t,¡± he admitted.


    ¡°That sounded like it hurt to say,¡± I said gently.


    ¡°You have no idea,¡± he said.


    Smiling at him, I patted his back, as if to thank and comfort him. ¡°Why is¡­ getting comfortable with me such a bad thing, Vim?¡± I asked.


    ¡°We¡¯ve talked about it before Renn,¡± he said.


    We had. That night in Lumen, and a few other instances¡­ but¡­


    ¡°I still don¡¯t see why that¡¯s such a horrible thing, Vim. If anything it should be¡­ a good thing,¡± I said.


    ¡°One day you¡¯ll understand. Regrettably,¡± he mumbled.


    Would I? Although a part of me was excited to do so¡­ I knew he wasn¡¯t just being coy.


    I very likely would understand one day¡­ and it was also very likely that such understanding would not come without pain or sorrow.


    Deciding to change topics, and return to the main one at hand¡­ I coughed and shifted a little. Vim wasn¡¯t uncomfortable, but for some reason I felt as if he was so. Maybe I was just a little too conscious of what I was doing.


    ¡°Roslyn isn¡¯t exactly a good person, Vim,¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh yea?¡± I could hear Vim¡¯s smile in his voice.


    I slowly closed my hand, forming a fist on his back. As I did so I slid my fingernails along his worn shirt. ¡°Yes. Don¡¯t tease me over this, I¡¯m trying to have an honest conversation,¡± I said.


    Vim chuckled. ¡°We¡¯re having one Renn. My teasing of you is me being more honest than you know,¡± he said.


    Pondering his words for a moment, I decided to tuck them away for later.


    I wasn¡¯t foolish. I knew that Roslyn and her people weren¡¯t¡­ the most moral people.


    They killed. Stole. Sold their bodies. Yet they did such a thing to survive¡­ so I wasn¡¯t really willing or able, to judge them too harshly for their actions.


    But¡­


    ¡°She¡­ and the rest of the women on this ship would not be accepted by many of our members,¡± I said.


    ¡°Let me guess, you¡¯re thinking of the feeble ones. The pious ones,¡± he said.


    ¡°Well¡­ yeah?¡±


    ¡°Then I think you¡¯re¡­ slightly misunderstanding my intentions or rather my plan for them, if they decide to join,¡± he said.


    ¡°Oh?¡± I leaned forward, pushing on his back as to support the motion. Even while leaning over I still couldn''t see his face...


    Vim nodded. ¡°I plan to place them under Ronalldo¡¯s supervision. These women may not be pirates in the truest sense, but they¡¯re closer to pirates than not. Why place them where they don¡¯t feel comfortable? On a ship they¡¯ll be at home, and Ronalldo can use both the help and the responsibility,¡± Vim explained.


    Ronalldo. The young pirate boy I never got to meet. ¡°Is he a good man, Vim?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Ronalldo? I believe so, yes.¡±


    High praise, and since it was coming from Vim I knew it was honest too.


    ¡°Do you know what they did? To their husbands?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Killed them, right? They were going to sell them into servitude,¡± he said.


    I nodded, and then remembered he couldn¡¯t see me. ¡°They all agreed to do it. They all killed each other¡¯s husbands. I¡¯ve been told that only Roslyn killed her own husband,¡± I told him.


    ¡°She is a proud woman,¡± he said.


    It was more than that¡­ but at the same time he was right. ¡°Should you really put such women under the authority of another man? A pirate no less?¡± I asked.


    ¡°If you knew how many of them have tried to pull me into their beds since we¡¯ve been here, you¡¯d not be so worried over such a thing,¡± he said.


    ¡°Oh?¡± I perked up at that, and felt a tiny tinge of pain as my tail thumped against his thigh.


    ¡°They¡¯ll be fine under Ronalldo, Renn. If anything it¡¯ll put them to good use.¡±


    I wanted to groan at him, but knew better than to do so.


    Vim wasn¡¯t as bad as some of our members¡­ but he was still¡­ well¡­


    An ancient non-human.


    He sometimes saw humans the same way those like Lawrence or Gerald did. Tools. Resources. Things to use, and if they couldn¡¯t be used then¡­ well¡­


    ¡°Humans are people too, Vim,¡± I whispered at him.


    Vim at first said nothing, nor moved¡­ then he shifted.


    I had to sit up a little, and push against him as he rolled over. One moment I sat on his back, the next I was sitting on his belly.


    Smiling at him, I felt a strange rush of blood color my face as I suddenly became very aware that I was sitting on top of him.


    Vim remained lying down, but instead of crossing his arms under his head he instead crossed them on his chest.


    ¡°They are human. And yes. They¡¯re individuals. They have lives. Stories. Hopes and dreams. Just like we all do,¡± he agreed.


    ¡°Yet you¡¯ll use them. Making them like the very thing they had killed their husbands to stop themselves becoming,¡± I argued.


    Vim smiled at me, and I grew even hotter. Hopefully he mistook my blush for anger, but I knew he probably saw through it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll use them. Abuse them. If I can, yes,¡± he admitted.


    ¡°You¡¯re not supposed to be that cruel,¡± I whispered at him.


    ¡°Cruel¡­ yes. I am. Often. But in that cruelty, is kindness,¡± he said.


    Kindness¡­?


    ¡°What if they do survive the trip? What if they do survive Ronalldo¡¯s assessment and tests? And then Lawrence¡¯s and Brandy¡¯s? Then instead of dying or wasting their lives here on this river¡­ slowly dying from starvation or disease, they instead join our Society. They work. Live amongst us, and survive. They adapt. They become another regiment in our ranks. They¡¯ll not need to worry over food or disease. They¡¯ll be able to have homes, and futures. They¡¯ll be able to raise families and children, and settle down as they grow older. Who knows, maybe I¡¯ll get lucky and Ronalldo will pick one of them too. Roslyn or her daughter, or something. Thus not only saving many, but ensuring a continuation of the bloodline that has proven itself to me many times over,¡± Vim told me his thoughts.


    Breathing evenly, I did my best to ignore the footsteps outside our room. Someone was walking past our room, and heading down the stairs. Although I ignored them, I still waited until I heard them descending before speaking.


    ¡°Where is your free will Vim? You¡¯re deciding not just their lives, but even the lives of their future generations. How is that free will?¡± I asked him.


    Vim chuckled. ¡°You think too highly of me. I only hope. I hope they make it to Lumen. I hope they pass Ronalldo¡¯s and the other¡¯s tests. I hope they make no mistakes, and follow the rules. I hope they live long, prosperous lives. I hope they co-mingle with the other humans we¡¯ve taken under our umbrellas, and give birth to more studious and devout bloodlines. But at the end of the day Renn¡­ it¡¯s all just a hope. They¡¯re free to do as they wish. They can get there, argue against working on our ships and instead ask to work in the company instead. Or just¡­ disappear after a few months. You don¡¯t actually think we enforce our desires on them, do you?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Well¡­ no, Vim. I was just arguing over perspectives,¡± I said.


    ¡°Perspectives. Semantics,¡± he said with a huff.


    ¡°Another word, Vim,¡± I said with a smile as I poked him in the stomach.


    He frowned. ¡°So it was.¡±


    Giggling at him, I shifted¡­ and realized the front of his shirt had a huge hole. Right where his heart would be.


    ¡°Vim, why do you wear such¡­ decrepit clothes? Are you pretending to be poor?¡± I asked as I poked at it.


    ¡°Sometimes, yes. Haven¡¯t you noticed how people treat you funny Renn? It¡¯s not just because you¡¯re beautiful, it¡¯s because of how well you dress. And the fact you¡¯re so clean. Look, not even a speck on your nails,¡± he said with a small tap on my hand.


    Smiling at his touch, I nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve noticed. Roslyn asked if I was a princess, before¡­ all this happened,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hmph,¡± Vim shook his head, and I wondered if he found the idea ridiculous, or the fact that I was speaking of such a thing fondly.


    Probably both.


    ¡°So you¡¯re not worried then. You don¡¯t believe they can harm the Society in any way?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Of course they can. But that¡¯s a risk we take. And before you say anything, I don¡¯t like it at all¡­ but Lumen has made their choice. They voted in favor of growing with Lumen, and getting involved in all the politics. I do not like it. If I had it my way I would have put a stop to that foolishness decades ago¡­ but nothing goes my way. So since they seem so hell-bent on getting involved with all the humans, then I figure I may as well take advantage when I can,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°Advantage¡­?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°These women. Pirates. Southern pagans. Part of the reason Roslyn and her daughter weren¡¯t shaken by your ears, or what we¡¯re offering, is because they have many legends and stories of our kind. Non-humans, demons, and whatnot. Plus they¡¯re surrounded by nations with fairy tales and mysteries. Like the Nation of Stone ruled by an immortal witch,¡± he said with a smirk.


    ¡°Oh!?¡± I grew interested in that, but Vim continued before I could ask more.


    ¡°They¡¯re like Lamp and her people. They¡¯ll be able to blend in well. Conforming easily. Plus, thanks to their harsh lives¡­ they¡¯ll be very gracious for all we can give them. For a few generations at least, they¡¯ll be loyal beyond doubt. It usually takes three or four generations before they forget where they came from,¡± he said.


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t like how clear it is how you know this so well. It¡¯s unsettling,¡± I said.


    He shrugged. ¡°I¡¯ve been doing this a long time.¡±


    A little too long, maybe.


    ¡°Plus¡­ with Brom dead, and Reatti on the brink¡­ another layer of added security would be a godsend. I plan to make Ronalldo a commander. A naval powerhouse. With them under his command, he¡¯ll have a very loyal and deadly crew. Especially so if he falls for one of them and starts a family,¡± he said.


    Ah. So the real truth finally came to light. He planned to make them¡­


    ¡°I didn¡¯t think of that¡­¡± I barely got the words out as my mind rushed wildly.


    Brom died. Reatti was broken. He was right¡­ she was on the brink. She could disappear at any moment, without warning, because of what happened.


    They were Lumen¡¯s protectors. Without them¡­ they only had Merit. Merit, Brandy and Lawrence, were the only ones capable or willing to fight and kill... as far as I was aware. And Brandy didn''t stay in Lumen all the time. Just like Vim she usually was traveling around, and Lawrence I''ve heard never stands and fights unless his own life was at stake.


    Which meant Merit was the sole defender left...


    ¡°Renn¡­¡± Vim sighed as he reached out. He took my hand gently, and I realized he was doing so because I was about to cry.


    ¡°I know,¡± I said, and did my best to stop the incoming burst of emotions. My eyes were already watery and¡­


    I let Vim hold my hand as I got my emotions under control.


    How embarrassing. I was trying so hard to not get like this. I thought I had been doing really good too¡­ other than that day when we left Herra¡¯s home, I hadn¡¯t broken or¡­


    ¡°And here I thought you¡¯d cry over the girls, not the past,¡± he said softly.


    ¡°Why the girls?¡± I asked and coughed. I wiped my face as he smirked at me.


    ¡°I was worried you¡¯d fall in love with them. You seem to have a penchant for downtrodden women, so¡­¡±


    Smiling at him, I felt a little¡­ naked before him. How long has he known?


    ¡°I think it¡¯s because I see myself in them,¡± I said.


    ¡°Mhm,¡± he raised an eyebrow, but didn¡¯t seem willing to argue with me. And I knew he could.


    Me? Downtrodden? Hardly.


    I was happier, healthier, and freer than I ever had been. Broken bones and scarred heart included.


    And pretty much all of it was thanks to him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve¡­ decided to not get too close to humans anymore,¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°They die,¡± I said.


    Vim¡¯s small smile softened¡­ and died. ¡°We all die, Renn.¡±


    I nodded again. ¡°I know. But they¡­ they go so quickly. My heart can¡¯t take it anymore. It¡¯s why after a point I started distancing myself from Lamp. So I¡¯d not¡­ fall in love with her more than I had, and end up staying with her,¡± I told him.


    Vim¡¯s eyes held my own, and I wondered how his eyes were always so¡­ steadfast. I had seen him cry before, but only twice. Once when he had burnt all those paintings in Ruvindale. And then once again, because of paintings, in Lumen. When he had seen the painting of Rungle and Stumble for the first time.


    Although I¡¯ve seen grief and sorrow several times since¡­ he had not cried for any other reason.


    And in honesty, neither of those times had Vim actually sobbed or broken. He had simply shed a few tears, nothing more.


    He being able to grieve in such a way told me he was more than just a warrior, or a simple man. Yet¡­ it worried me that the only things he showed such emotion for were so¡­


    So what¡­?


    He cried not for the deaths of his friends, but the burning of their memories. It was an odd thing¡­ but somehow gentler.


    Vim didn¡¯t break even upon seeing Brom¡¯s dead body. But¡­ surely he had cried after, right? Or at least shed a tear¡­?


    Or was he so numb that he¡¯d go years before even registering it?


    Maybe that was why Vim kept such a distance. Maybe it was more than just him trying to not display favoritism. Maybe it was something much simpler.


    What if his aversion to our relationship was the same thing I now had for humans?


    ¡°Is this what you feel for the rest of us, Vim?¡± I asked him.


    Vim¡¯s mouth opened, to say something¡­ but nothing came out. His eyes narrowed, and suddenly the man beneath me was lost in thought.


    Squeezing his hand, I waited patiently as the man sorted his thoughts and emotions. It didn¡¯t take him long, it never did, and after a moment Vim slowly nodded.


    ¡°Yes. I believe it is,¡± he accepted.


    ¡°Does it ever get easier?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°No,¡± he whispered.


    Taking a sharp breath, I once again had to fight back the sobs. I had expected such an obvious answer¡­ but it still terrified me to hear it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said to the man I would likely hurt very deeply some day.


    Vim¡¯s smile returned and he squeezed my hand. ¡°Sometimes one must hurt, to be reminded why they live,¡± he said.


    ¡°A very warrior-like thing to say,¡± I said.


    He shrugged.


    ¡°If they say no, what will you do?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Nothing. Unless they threaten us for some reason. Even if they went to someone with authority and tried to tell them about us, no one would believe them. Especially in a land ruined by war and disease,¡± he said.


    ¡°Kind of you,¡± I said.


    ¡°I try, Renn,¡± he said softly.


    I nodded. He did. In his own way.


    ¡°Consider it an apology. I had almost killed the girl on the deck earlier¡­ I feel bad about it,¡± Vim said with a sigh.


    Squeezing his hand for a different reason, I dug my nails into the back of his hand. Or well, as much as I could. It was interesting that I couldn¡¯t feel my nails actually cut into his skin, even though I was squeezing rather harshly.


    ¡°What do you mean by that?¡± I asked him.


    Vim sighed and nodded. ¡°She revealed that she saw your ears, or knew about them. I¡­ reacted on instinct. I stopped myself, but it almost happened. Usually I¡¯m not so touchy,¡± he said.


    Ah¡­ wait¡­ when they had been on the deck together¡­Before dinner? ¡°Is that when the ship moved sharply?¡± I asked. I had almost dropped all the eels when that happened. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He nodded.


    Really¡­? How had he done it? The girls had said it had felt like we hit the bank of the river.


    ¡°Why have you been so agitated lately, Vim?¡± I asked him, choosing to focus on that instead. He¡¯d not tell me how he had done it, anyway. Vim kept many secrets, and his abilities were one of them. Maybe even one of if not his biggest secret.


    It was interesting he¡¯d be so honest about it. Granted Vim had never really seemed too prideful to me. He was usually willing to make self-depreciating jokes and admit his faults, but¡­


    For him to be so bothered that he had almost killed a little girl for such a reason was¡­ well¡­ concerning.


    ¡°Usually I¡¯d tease you as an answer, but¡­¡± Vim¡¯s eyes slowly went down, and I realized where he was looking.


    Blood rushed to my face again, and I knew this time I had no chance to mask it with anger. It was too obvious.


    ¡°Don¡¯t see why you¡¯d complain. You have plenty of opportunities on this boat, don¡¯t you?¡± I asked him, even as my face got hotter.


    Vim¡¯s smile turned into a smirk. ¡°Why would I care about them, when I have such a promising one on top of me already?¡± he asked back.


    Clenching my jaw, I squeezed my hand again. This time I actually tried to dig my nails into his hand, and¡­ well¡­


    After a few moments of glaring into each other¡¯s eyes, I frowned and leaned forward a little and spun my hand¡­ as to bring Vim¡¯s hand into view. I angled it so I could see where I was trying to dig into the back of his hand.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Vim let it happen as I stared at the spots where my nails had tried to dig into his skin. There were very slight indents, but nothing else. No cuts. No bruises. His skin wasn¡¯t even red with irritation.


    It was as if I hadn¡¯t just tried to dig into his skin with all my might.


    Which was very strange. My nails were smooth right now. I had cleaned them and brushed my tail yesterday, so they were recently filed. But¡­ even with that taken into account, I knew my strength. I knew what it could do. Not only should I have been able to at least slightly cut into his skin with my nails, I should have also left red marks and bruises.


    ¡°You¡¯re an oddity, Vim,¡± I said softly.


    ¡°So are you, Renn.¡±


    Frowning at him, I wondered what to think of him. I knew he was strong¡­ it was obvious¡­ but¡­


    But he was still a man right? Still flesh and blood?


    His skin didn¡¯t feel any different. Maybe a little thicker than mine, and rougher¡­ but¡­


    ¡°If I grabbed one of your little steel knives¡­ would I be able to stab you?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Hm, maybe I did take my teasing a little too far,¡± he mumbled.


    Laughing at him, I smacked his chest with my free hand. ¡°Shut it!¡±

 Chapter Two Hundred and Twelve – Vim – A Port of Worry

    ¡°We can waive the fee, if you¡¯ll accept the offer,¡± the man in armor said. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already paid the fee,¡± I said, ignoring his fifth attempt at recruiting me.


    The man grimaced as if losing my aid was really that big of a loss.


    Honestly it was¡­ but there was no way he would ever find out as to why.


    ¡°You''ll also be exempt from the monthly tax,¡± the knight said. The four other men behind him, not in armor like him, nodded quickly as if to imply how big of a deal that was.


    Which was ridiculous. The fee for entering the city had only been three coins. Three bronze ones, from the Nation of Stone. A pittance. Not even a days wage. For them to think waiving such a thing was worth enough my enlistment into their knight order was¡­ well¡­


    And the monthly tax? Usually that was only a few coins too. It had to be, else even the serfs couldn''t afford to live.


    ¡°Sorry, we''re only passing through,¡± I said, then turned to Renn. ¡°Come on Renn,¡± I said guiding Renn away with me with a hand on her back.


    ¡°Sir?¡± the knight¡¯s fellows asked for guidance as I picked up our pace. From behind I heard the armored knight step forward. His metal boot was noisy against the wooden dock, thanks to all the nails and metal brackets all over.


    Would they be stupid enough to try and actually force my compliance? I wasn¡¯t too worried over myself or Renn, there were only five of them, and the man in armor didn¡¯t even have a weapon. Only one of the men had a sword for crying out loud. Though that sword might be the knights, and he simply carrying it for him. A squire of some sorts, maybe.


    But I had planned to let Renn sight-see in this town for a bit. If I went and killed a bunch of their knights upon entry, that¡¯d become impossible.


    ¡°Come on. Just had to be with a woman¡­ where¡¯d he get someone like that anyway?¡± the knight complained behind us.


    Renn smirked and huffed as if she had been given a mighty compliment.


    Ignoring Renn, and the knights behind me complaining and whining about me, I looked around the port for the reason that they¡¯d try so hard to recruit me.


    The port was rather busy, for the little town that this place was, but it was obvious something was wrong. Most of the people walking around weren¡¯t loading ships, or moving cargo¡­ but instead fishing. Hundreds of fishing poles littered the piers and docks, of all shapes and sizes. There were more poles than people. Renn and I passed by a group of men cleaning crab pots, and I noted the state of both the pots and the ones cleaning them.


    Those pots looked decrepit and about to fall apart. And the men cleaning them didn¡¯t look any better.


    This town was a faint memory to me. I usually passed through it on the route to the camels, but not always. And when I did¡­ very rarely did I ever stay it in very long. Most of the time I never even stayed the night, and just passed through. A few times I had met an Animalia Guild ship here, as to deliver cargo or people... but even then those visits had been short and uneventful.


    Yet even my lacking memories were loudly telling me that this place was facing a serious crisis.


    Only two seafaring ships were docked in the port. One looked decommissioned, what with the thing being torn apart. Likely for its wood and resources. The rest of the ships were all small fishing vessels. Even Roslyn¡¯s ship had looked mighty compared to the ones here. Now I understood why she hadn''t wanted to dock, and had instead sent us to the harbor on her smaller boat instead.


    This wasn¡¯t normal at all. This was one of the main ports between the Nation of Stone and the north. It wasn¡¯t a massive city, or the wealthiest, but it shouldn¡¯t be this barren. And the fact there were so many people fishing for food was¡­ alarming. I couldn¡¯t remember seeing a port covered in fishing poles to this degree in many years.


    Had the war and plague created a famine? It wasn¡¯t impossible but¡­


    I had thought Roslyn had simply been exaggerating. I had thought her lack of capability to feed her people had been more of a personal failure than actually because there simply wasn¡¯t enough. If there were this many people fishing this inlet, then yes¡­ the rivers around here would indeed start to lose their fish populations. Especially if it has been like this for months or even years.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad Roslyn decided to sail back up the river. Look at this place,¡± Renn said as we headed for the main road.


    ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t know if they¡¯d have been raided, but this town isn¡¯t far from such a thing being a possibility,¡± I said, agreeing with her.


    Renn nodded. ¡°Look Vim, the buildings are all boarded up,¡± she pointed out one of the multi-floored buildings we were passing. It looked like an inn or tavern, and was indeed boarded up completely. Not just the windows, but the doors too.


    I sighed and wondered if from now on we should avoid towns. If it was this bad here I could only imagine how bad it was in the smaller hamlets throughout the coastline.


    Leaving the port, I guided Renn towards the center of the city. There should be a market, more inns and even a temple there. Under a normal scenario, Renn would have enjoyed seeing her first temple. They were similar to the churches in the north, but far more decorative and colorful.


    ¡°Do you think they¡¯ll make it to Lumen Vim?¡± Renn asked as we rounded another boarded up building. This wasn''t the first time Renn''s expressed concern over Roslyn and her people. Ever since the pirates agreed to join the Society, she''s been concerned. Luckily her concern... was so far, just audible worry. She hadn''t acted on it yet.


    Nor likely would... what with Roslyn and her ship many hours upriver by now.


    ¡°They should. But that¡¯s part of their trial Renn. Think of it like a test, to see if they¡¯re capable enough,¡± I said.


    Luckily Renn hadn¡¯t asked to let them accompany us, or us them. I had worried for it, but even when Roslyn came to declare her intention to join the Society¡­ Renn hadn¡¯t seemed to even let such a thing enter her mind.


    She had spent the last two days on the ship with Roslyn, telling her all she needed to know about Lumen and who to seek out, but I had noticed Renn made sure to keep a small distance with them. She expressed her concern and worry to me, but it went no farther.


    Likely the source of such control came from her decision to not fall in love with humans anymore. As well as her recent... failures, as she claimed to call them.


    Although I was glad for it, since it meant I¡¯d not need to worry over her doing anything foolish¡­ it was still a little sad.


    The world shouldn¡¯t be so difficult for us that something as simple as becoming close with a human was so dangerous.


    Passing a street full of houses, I noticed what hid between them. Hidden, barely, out of sight in the alleyways.


    The city stunk¡­ but it didn¡¯t smell as if it was full of corpses.


    ¡°Vim¡­¡± Renn slowed a little, and I had to push her a little. My hand was still on her back, and I was glad for it. Not only had she hesitated upon seeing the dead, or almost dead, people in the alleyways¡­ There were people who were still alive who were now noticing our presence too.


    Glaring at a group of men, I made a decision to not allow Renn to sight-see here. We would be leaving shortly.


    Still¡­


    Glancing up at the sky, and the bright sun beating down upon us¡­ I wondered why the city didn¡¯t smell.


    In this heat, even with the ocean breeze, so many decaying corpses should really¡­


    ¡°Vim,¡± Renn worriedly said my name again, and stepped closer to me. We had neared the market, and instead of finding a bustling lively city center¡­ we instead found a scene the exact opposite.


    A pile of bodies had been gathered in the center of the city. All of the market stalls and buildings were broken down, widening the center section¡­ and there were people praying around the pile of bodies.


    The colorful robes they wore told me the religion of the south was still prevalent¡­ and I tried to remember if such prayers were common for their religion. They, like all religions, prayed¡­ but why were they praying to the dead? Or maybe they were getting ready to set the pile aflame, and this was the last rites.


    Renn and I stood motionless for a moment as I studied the scene. She jumped when someone stepped over towards us. I allowed the older woman¡¯s approach, thanks to her skin looking relatively unblemished. She didn¡¯t look sickly, but¡­


    Glancing at the pile of bodies, I noted the rather lack of any hint of plague or disease upon them.


    Rather, most of the bodies were just¡­


    Skinny.


    ¡°Travelers, welcome to Port Midas. Regrettably¡­ I suggest you leave as soon as possible,¡± the old woman greeted us, and warned us at the same time.


    ¡°Why?¡± Renn asked.


    The old woman smiled at Renn as if she was a child, and then pointed at the pile of bodies. ¡°Many reasons. Right now there are sixty seven, but as I¡¯m sure you¡¯ve noticed there are many more still scattered throughout the town,¡± she said.


    ¡°Is it plague or starvation?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Both. But regrettably¡­ right now the main killer is the famine,¡± she said.


    Renn shifted and glanced at me, and I realized I had done a slight disservice to Roslyn and her people.


    I had not expected it to be this bad, at all. I hadn¡¯t really argued with her, or claimed she was lying¡­ but a part of me had not believed her.


    ¡°I do hope you are simply passing through. If you¡¯re here for some other reason, then I¡¯ll be willing to take you to the Captain. Otherwise I fear for her,¡± the old woman said with a glance at Renn.


    ¡°We are just passing through. Thank you for the warning,¡± I said and was about to dig out a few coins¡­ but noticed the people staring at us.


    From behind buildings, or windows. From down the street, both the one we had just come from and the others connecting to the city center.


    Not all of them were dressed in the religious garb. Nor were they the knights of this town.


    Most were younger men, and looked hungry. In more ways than one.


    Coins, even when given in charity, would do more harm to the woman than not. Based off the way the onlookers were glaring at us.


    Plus... when it got this bad, money didn''t change anything. All the wealth in the world couldn''t buy you a loaf of bread in an empty market.


    ¡°I suggest leaving before the sun falls. There are many here who are on the brink, and reason no longer will work with them,¡± she said gently, then turned away.


    Renn thankfully didn¡¯t stop her from leaving, but she did frown at the older woman worriedly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go Renn. Before I give this town another reason,¡± I said.


    ¡°Sheesh Vim¡­¡± Renn complained, but nodded and obliged me. I didn¡¯t have to pull her along.


    Stepping away from the pile of bodies, I guided Renn towards another road. One that led eastward and a little north. Away from the sea.


    ¡°I¡¯m hoping this means our people aren¡¯t here, Vim,¡± Renn spoke softly, and I knew it was because she too noticed the people watching us.


    So far none seemed to be following after us, but I knew that such a thing might change. Especially if people here were as desperate as the old woman had made them out to be. Or looked to be.


    I wonder how long this has been happening. Lumen had noted a large influx of immigrants lately, but I had simply assumed it was due to the wealth of the city. Maybe it had been more than that.


    How come no one had mentioned it was this bad? Or had they, and I had simply not realized it. My attention too focused upon the Society, and thus ignorant to the world beyond my little bubble.


    Maybe this was why those southern merchants had declared war on us. It hadn''t been about profit, but livelihoods. Lives.


    I''ll need to send a letter to Brandy, in case she doesn''t know.


    ¡°Vim? Are any of us here?¡± Renn asked again.


    ¡°No. They¡¯re a few days east,¡± I said.


    ¡°Good¡­ Vim, how do people run out of food? I know there¡¯s a war and disease but¡­¡± Renn asked.


    ¡°Very easily. It¡¯s hard to grow crops here, even along the rivers. Most of their food comes from the sea¡­ and well¡­ trade. Trade that isn¡¯t coming,¡± I said as I thought of the empty ports.


    ¡°Oh. Why didn¡¯t they prepare for this?¡± she asked.


    ¡°No one ever thinks hard times are coming. Even when the signs begin to show themselves,¡± I said.


    ¡°Great.¡±


    I nodded. It was. To a point.


    Although a sad thought¡­ this was actually a good thing.


    Most of our members lived solitary lifestyles. Far away from humans, or detached from them.


    There will be some who die from the disease, and the wars, but few if any will die over the lack of food. They all had their own sources of such things. Or those who didn''t, could survive much longer on far less. Starvation really wasn''t something we usually lost anyone to.


    That meant¡­ although a harsh reality, that a vast majority of those who suffer will be the humans.


    And the more of them that died, the safer my people became.


    Usually¡­


    ¡°I wonder if this is why they wanted to enlist you as a knight? Though I¡¯m not sure what another sword would accomplish,¡± Renn wondered.


    Ah. I had almost forgotten that those men had tried to recruit me.


    ¡°They didn¡¯t want me to help them grow food Renn. They wanted me to kill the ones who tried to steal the food, or maybe kill the ones who have the food but will not share,¡± I said. They hadn''t said as to why they wanted to enlist me, but after seeing the state of the city it was rather obvious.


    Only reason to hire more swords was if you had a purpose for them.


    ¡°But¡­ they were knights,¡± she argued.


    I smiled and nodded. ¡°They were.¡±


    She grumbled in annoyance, and I wondered if I¡¯d need to teach her that there were many different types of knights and soldiers. And even more so, that some of those knights who she seemed to slightly revere¡­ well¡­


    They were as bad as the ones they fought half the time, if not worse.


    ¡°Why are they letting so many bodies just¡­ lay around, Vim? Won¡¯t the disease spread?¡± Renn asked. The number of bodies in the alleys we were passing was decreasing drastically, but there were still a few here and there.


    ¡°Well¡­ to be honest I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know the religion of this region well enough; maybe it¡¯s a religious thing.¡± Which honestly made no sense. Usually religions had their own beliefs, but even those beliefs were still grounded in reason.


    ¡°Oh. They were praying near them,¡± she nodded, as if it made sense.


    ¡°It could also be that most really have died from famine instead. Look at how scrawny some of them are? They¡¯re worse than Roslyn¡¯s bunch,¡± I said as I gestured with a nod at a woman not far from us. She was sitting in front of her house and messing with a bucket of water. Likely washing clothes or something.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know if I could¡­ just live normally with a bunch of dead bodies nearby like this,¡± Renn whispered.


    ¡°Which probably means it¡¯s been like this for some time. Maybe months. Humans become very¡­ resilient in weird ways during a crisis,¡± I said.


    ¡°Is this resilience though? It¡¯s more like¡­ foolishness,¡± Renn mumbled.


    Well¡­ that was true.


    It was odd. Even humans without any understanding of the sciences behind such things knew better than to just let bodies decay nearby.


    Even discounting the disease, there was no reason to leave them all alone. They gave birth to more, and worse diseases. Even the illiterate knew such a thing. So why...?


    But there was no point worrying over it. None of our members were here. We were leaving, now.


    Let the humans be foolish and wallow in their own mistakes.


    My eyes were drawn between a pair of buildings as I noticed a small group run past. I counted four men before they disappeared out of eyesight, heading past us towards our destination.


    ¡°I wonder how long it¡¯s been since I¡¯ve seen anarchy,¡± I said as I thought about it. At least a few decades. Maybe since the great wars of the north? At least if I didn¡¯t include the Monarch incidents since and before¡­ though were in a sense chaotic too, but not in the sense of entire civilization unrest and collapse.


    ¡°Anar-what?¡± Renn asked.


    ¡°Chaos,¡± I told her the meaning of the word.


    There were of course better ways to describe it, but for Renn that was all that was needed.


    ¡°Hm¡­ you mean those men who just ran past?¡± Renn asked.


    I nodded.


    ¡°Think they¡¯ll actually try something?¡± she asked further.


    ¡°If they¡¯re desperate enough. Regrettably I sometimes don¡¯t look very threatening. It helps when I want to be ignored, but doesn¡¯t in times like these,¡± I said.


    She giggled, and I felt the little laughs through her back. ¡°Yet those knights tried to recruit you on sight,¡± she said.


    ¡°They likely try to recruit any man who comes to town, Renn. Anyone who hasn¡¯t chosen a side yet,¡± I said.


    ¡°Still!¡±


    She continued to giggle as we headed for the edge of the town, and I wondered why she found it so funny.


    Oh well, at least she was happy. I was worried she would have cried or grown somber with us parting ways with Roslyn and her people.


    Or be bothered by all the weirdness around us. Like the piles of bodies.


    But such a thing was likely foolish. Renn acted childish sometimes, but she really wasn''t. She was far older than she looked.


    ¡°Though¡­ it is true. You don¡¯t look like some fearsome warrior at all,¡± Renn then said.


    ¡°I do believe you¡¯ve said so before, yes,¡± I said.


    She grinned at me¡­ then her grin died away. ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to ask you something Vim¡­¡±


    Glancing at her as we passed a pair of younger men, two lanky boys who looked hungry enough to eat my boots, Renn nodded at me and smirked.


    ¡°Am I ugly¡­?¡± The question made my mind go numb for a moment. Before I could even remind myself to start breathing again, Renn continued. ¡°I mean, in the general sense. I¡¯ve never really thought I was too bad looking¡­ But¡­ I¡¯ve realized that maybe all the attention I got was because I just¡­ looked young. Young and healthy,¡± she said.


    Frowning at her, I nearly paused mid-step¡­ but contained my shock enough to keep walking.


    This again? Really? Why? Why now? Here?


    And more importantly...


    She¡­ didn¡¯t realize? She didn¡¯t know? Was she genuinely asking me this, or was this her weird attempt at teasing me or something? And why now of all times? In a dying city?


    But no¡­ Renn¡¯s eyes were rather serious looking. Her tiny smirk was playful, but also¡­


    Yes. I could see it. She was worried. Worried over my answer. There was a tension hidden behind her smirk. The type of stiffness that accompanied her worries often enough to be recognizable to me.


    This wasn¡¯t her playing around at all. If anything she was just smirking and laughing, as to try and mask how serious her question was for her.


    ¡°What brought this about Renn?¡± I asked her.


    Her smirk instantly died and she glanced away from me, and I realized I had made a rather foolish mistake.


    I had just basically told her she wasn¡¯t pretty. Even if I hadn¡¯t meant it that way. Since I hadn¡¯t argued in her favor immediately.


    ¡°Well¡­ sometimes people say stuff, which I normally don¡¯t put much weight to¡­ but lately I¡¯ve been noticing people whispering and saying stuff when they think we¡¯re out of earshot. Praising me or complimenting me, but¡­ well¡­ So¡­ I guess I was just wondering¡­ If I was ugly or not, since¡­ well¡­ um¡­¡± Renn spoke quickly, and went to mumbling by the end of her spiel.


    Keeping a sigh from escaping, I wondered how I was going to fix her now bruised ego.


    Even if I told her the truth now, she¡¯d just think I was saying so as to be kind or polite¡­ so¡­


    And if I took it too far, she¡¯d just use it as an excuse to pounce on me.


    ¡°You mean what those knights had said, don¡¯t you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°And the old woman,¡± she added.


    Ah. Right. She had mentioned in an indirect way Renn wasn¡¯t safe because of what she were.


    Pretty.


    ¡°I¡¯ve called you pretty before, Renn,¡± I told her.


    ¡°Well¡­ yes¡­ but that¡¯s you. You¡¯re gentle like that. Also¡­ even if true, that¡¯s just you yourself. You find me pretty. I mean¡­ am I? In a more broader sense,¡± she mumbled and lifted her hands, as if she could wiggle her fingers in a way that somehow gave her strangeness reason.


    Smiling at her, I nodded. ¡°I know what you mean. Before I answer though, I¡¯d like to know why you would think you¡¯re not.¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Why I¡¯m¡­ not? Well¡­¡± she hesitated a moment, and I could tell it wasn¡¯t because she didn¡¯t know the reason. She just was¡­ hesitating to share it.


    She coughed and nodded, gathering her nerve. ¡°No one tried to bed me, Vim.¡±


    My feet finally stopped, and I frowned at the woman who was deadly serious all of a sudden.


    ¡°What¡­?¡±


    She nodded again. ¡°No one¡­ No one in Ruvindale, or Telmik, or Lumen, or anywhere in-between! Not once!¡± she raised her hands in exasperation and shrugged, blinking wildly¡­ as if she was about to cry. ¡°Even you! How many times have we slept together now? I sat on top of you for hours and you didn¡¯t do anything!¡±


    ¡°Renn you can¡¯t be serious¡­¡± I stepped away from her, as to take her into view completely. She noticeably frowned at my hand leaving her back, and my stepping away¡­ yet she remained still before me.


    ¡°I am¡­ A few mentioned I was pretty or attractive¡­ but most were women. Like Merit. I was just thinking maybe they were being nice, and¡­ I mean, Vim... even you get offers! And not just from those pirates either, don''t think I don''t notice! In Lumen too, you had that banker girl and...¡± she fumbled her fingers as she twirled her thumbs around each other, rambling on and on.


    Banker girl...? I had no idea who she was talking about. Or at least, I couldn''t remember her.


    Sighing at her I shook my head. ¡°Renn¡­ you¡¯re absolutely stunning. Isn¡¯t the¡­ reason¡­ obvious?¡± I asked her.


    She brightened up at my compliment, but it didn¡¯t seem to do much else. She shook her head, expectant of my next words.


    I held up two fingers, to tell her. ¡°Two reasons. First¡­ Renn, you¡¯re a predator. Most of the men you¡¯ve been meeting are not. I know that to you it isn¡¯t that big of a deal, but for them it¡¯s huge. Dramatically huge. Many have told me you¡¯re beautiful. I won¡¯t mention who, since they said it in confidence with me, but trust me they did not find you ugly or unattractive or anything,¡± I said to her.


    Renn was entirely focused on me. To the point she didn¡¯t notice anything at all around us. It was almost terrifying how I was almost just as focused as she.


    ¡°Second reason?¡± she asked, stepping forward.


    ¡°Renn¡­¡± I groaned and realized I shouldn¡¯t have informed her there were two main reasons.


    ¡°What¡­? Now I¡¯m worried!¡± she said.


    Yes. You were. Why? Why did she look as if her whole world was suddenly collapsing around her¡­? She looked as desperate as she had the other night, while hearing Roslyn¡¯s plea.


    The sight of her desperation hurt me. Especially since it was my own fault she was so worried.


    Renn was beautiful. To the point it was a problem. And somehow even though I was willing to admit that¡­ she didn¡¯t seem to believe it at all.


    She stepped towards me again, and her eyes were noticeably more blurry and watery than before. Their reflective gleam was so enthralling, I almost didn''t notice the shadows moving behind us.


    Renn didn''t notice. She was so focused on me and my words that...


    Damn it¡­!


    ¡°It¡¯s because of me, Renn! Surely you¡¯re not that oblivious!¡± I said as I started to tug my eyes off her.


    Renn blinked and went wide-eyed.


    Although her face was adorable, and I wanted to engulf myself in its glow and bask in it¡­ I instead had to look away as I turned and faced the man charging at me. He and a small group had run out from between two buildings as Renn and I had shouted at each other.


    He had a large axe. One used to cut wood, for firewood. It was rusted, likely meaning it had been used either to harm someone else already or had gotten dunked in seawater before.


    Renn made a noise but I ignored her. There were four men charging at us, but they were all in front of me. Heading straight for me, intent to deal with me long before they focused on Renn.


    I took a quick few steps forward, to put more distance between Renn and them. I made sure to keep my own self between them and her, for an added layer of security¡­ and attacked.


    The man with the axe, the first in formation, was easy to deal with. He was so shocked I had actually stepped forward, to fight without hesitation, that he hadn¡¯t even lifted his axe to attack. I broke his neck by hitting him in the side of the head, and stepped around him as his body crumpled.


    ¡°What the¡­!¡± the next man had a large spear with a hooked end. Likely for pulling pots or ropes out of the water. He at least tried to ready himself on my approach, but he wasn¡¯t able to do much more. I slapped the hook away and grabbed the man by the neck.


    Squeezing the man¡¯s throat, I dragged him along behind me towards the other two men. Both of them had skidded to a stop at the sight of their comrade¡¯s deaths, and failures. One had an actual sword, but it was made of bronze. The other only had a small knife¡­ likely for cutting up fish and game. Although a tenth of the length his little knife was undoubtedly far sharper than the bronze one.


    ¡°Wait!¡± the man with the sword shouted out, but I ignored him. Once I had squeezed the man¡¯s throat in my hand enough to be sure he was dead, by feeling the ligaments and collapsed windpipe, I tossed the now dead man. Flinging his body towards the one with the sword, I rushed forward and stepped into the man who had the small knife.


    Punching him deeply in the solar plexus, I felt the bottom of his rib cage and sternum shatter, he bent forward and contorted over my forearm. By the time I pulled my arm away he had coughed up a large blotch of blood and collapsed.


    ¡°Oh my gods!¡± a woman screamed from somewhere behind us. Maybe the one who had been washing clothes earlier. I ignored the scream and stepped over to the man with the sword. He had just finally gotten himself untangled from the dead man I had thrown onto him. He was crouched down, thanks to having almost fallen over, and his sword was out of position. Still stuck on the dead man¡¯s clothes.


    ¡°No¡­!¡± the man raised his free arm, helplessly, in an effort to stop me. My foot didn¡¯t even register his arm. It crushed it, and snapped his head back with a loud pop.


    Before his cry stopped echoing, he too crumpled and fell to the ground.


    Taking a small breath I looked around to confirm that there really had only been four men. First I checked Renn. She had retreated a few feet from where I had left her. She was staring at me, and the scene around me with wide eyes. And other than her¡­


    We were alone. There were a few onlookers down the road, both ways, but none looked to be in any hurry to rush to their fellow¡¯s aid.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go Renn,¡± I said as I glanced down at the bodies around me.


    The man I had hit in the stomach was twitching, but he was puking globs of blood. In amounts that told me I had done more than just crush the bottom half of his ribs. I¡¯d likely ruptured lungs, his diaphragm, and more. The first man I had hit was still, and so were the two others closest to me. Their legs were tangled up oddly, but both were dead.


    Stepping away from the bodies, I reached around to make sure my bag was fastened still. It had shifted a little with my brisk movement, but was fine.


    Renn hurried to my side as we left the scene, and I wondered if this town would be gone by the time I returned here in a decade or so, on my next trip. If it was this bad then it was likely¡­ unless a military force took it over.


    Scanning between the buildings as we increased our pace, I was glad to see that although there were others watching us go¡­ none seemed willing to try their own hand at dying too.


    The edge of town came into sight. Old buildings surrounded by decrepit fences and walls. Old farms and storehouses, no longer being used.


    Glancing at Renn, who had a weird smile on her face as she hurried to keep up with me¡­ I frowned at her.


    ¡°And you think you¡¯re ugly? Tell that to them,¡± I said.


    Odds were they hadn¡¯t attacked entirely for her. They had most likely wanted our food and wealth more so¡­ but¡­


    Renn¡¯s smile contorted as she took in my words and it was obvious that she was trying to decide if she should be depressed or ecstatic over what I had said.


    For now, her believing that they had attacked for her and her alone¡­ was my way out of that dangerous conversation.


    I¡¯ll need to thank those men, someday. For laying down their lives as to save me from making a mistake.


    I had almost wanted to prove to her right there and then why she was being so foolish, after all.


    I knew it¡¯d happen eventually¡­ but I really needed to fight against such a thing for as long as I could.


    This would be a battle of attrition¡­ which thankfully, I was damned good at.


    Though¡­


    ¡°Haha!¡± Renn started to laugh happily, showing all her teeth as she gleefully smiled.


    Ugly¡­?


    Ridiculous.


    Looking away from her as we left the port city, I realized thanks to that smile that I likely wasn¡¯t going to last very long. At all.

 Chapter Two Hundred and Thirteen – Renn – Riz

    The world had somewhat returned to a familiar setting.


    The ground was still dry, and the soil was more¡­ rock and clay than actual soil, but there was now green all around us. Trees. Bushes. Grass even!


    Though most things, even if a lively green, did still look pointy.


    ¡°Right around this bend. If you ever have to get here without me for some reason, just follow the sea until these gorges. After a few hours of searching you should be able to find this path,¡± Vim explained how I would find this place while walking in front of me.


    I nodded, and although dedicated his teachings to memory¡­ I had absolutely no plans on ever going anywhere without him.


    Even if he didn¡¯t want to admit it yet¡­ or ever would, my place was next to him.


    ¡°Is it a big family? Like Herra¡¯s?¡± I asked, hopeful.


    ¡°Not really¡­¡± Vim then paused, coming to a stop in front of me.


    I too came to a stop, and smiled at the sight of his face. He was lost in thought, and then he frowned as he remembered something.


    ¡°The Chronicler said the lad died, didn¡¯t she?¡± he asked softly.


    Ah. ¡°Yes. The one who was infirm,¡± I said as I tried to remember what she had said.


    Vim sighed and nodded. ¡°Yes. Bound to a wheelchair. He had been born infirm. Unable to walk,¡± Vim said.


    Unable to walk¡­ maybe they had made him a chair that let him move around? Thus the wheel? That would have been very interesting to see. Probably another Vim invention.


    He scratched behind his ear as he frowned. ¡°So¡­ should be six members. Plus just as many if not more human workers. Though here, they don¡¯t see them as members. They¡¯re employees, not members of the Society¡­ so watch what you say and who you say it around,¡± Vim warned me.


    I nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Vim turned back forward and we returned to walking along the rocky path.


    We were between two large¡­ what were they called? There were these giant rocks all around us, but they somehow formed little cliffs. Large tree roots littered between the rocks, seemingly holding them in place. Off in the distance I could hear the sea crashing upon similar stones.


    It has been three days since we left that port city. We hadn¡¯t gone through, or seen, any other towns since leaving that port¡­ but a few times in the distance I had seen buildings. Houses. Single solitary things out all on their lonesome. Some had been right along the sea-line, on beaches, while others had been hours away from the sea.


    We hadn¡¯t gone near any of them of course, but it was interesting that out here in this strange desolate place¡­ there were still people all over the place. It reminded me of the north. One could go days without seeing a town, but hidden away there were usually homes and small communities.


    ¡°So they have human workers here?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes. I know. Weird. They¡¯re hidden, but not like the armadillos. Most of their employees come work here for a few months then go home,¡± Vim explained.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡± That was interesting. ¡°Isn¡¯t that dangerous?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It is¡­ but it is how they¡¯ve operated forever. They¡¯re just used to it. Set in their ways,¡± Vim said.


    Hm¡­ Places like Lumen I understood, it being in the center of a human¡¯s capital. But out here¡­?


    We were days from any real towns¡­ and if that port city was the standard out here¡­ well¡­


    I shivered at the thought of that town. Its weird smell still lingered in my mind, and¡­


    As Vim and I had run out of town, I had glanced back to the bodies. The ones Vim had left behind in his wake.


    There had been people around them. Kneeling. At first I had thought they were weeping, but it became clear very quickly it was the opposite.


    They had been scavenging from the bodies. Taking their clothes and items.


    Such a weird thing. I distinctly remembered those men. Their thin arms. The sunken faces. The torn and dirty clothes.


    One of the men hadn¡¯t even had shoes.


    Vim killing them had actually made me pity them. Even though I knew they had been fully intent on harming us, it was still¡­ a little disappointing.


    ¡°And¡­ here we are. Secca. The dye houses,¡± Vim¡¯s voice brought me out of my thoughts.


    Walking up next to Vim, we were suddenly standing on top of a small hill¡­ overlooking a small canyon.


    Inside the canyon, a short distance below us, were many buildings. Some were built into, or along, the rocky cliffs surrounding them¡­ but there were a few standing solitarily away from the others. A few were large, several floors and wide, but others were small. Too small to be homes¡­ and¡­


    ¡°What is that?¡± I asked Vim as I stared at colorful smoke bellowing out of a few chimneys.


    ¡°Steam. Come on, she¡¯s waiting for us,¡± Vim said with a small tap on my arm.


    She?


    Hurrying after Vim as we rounded a large rock and found another path, we descended. This path was a little smaller¡­ and we were now walking in a cramped section of rocks. I stepped a little to the right, as to not brush my shoulder against a large rock. S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    This felt weird. It was like walking between two very close trees¡­ yet it continued forever.


    After a few minutes of walking amongst giant stones, the rocks diverted away and we stepped onto a larger path. One that wasn¡¯t as steep, and led straight down to the houses¡­


    Peering around Vim, I smiled at a young girl.


    So this was she. Had he seen her from up above? I hadn¡¯t noticed her.


    Which was very surprising¡­ since her clothes were all bright colors. Her shirt was some kind of bright orange; it was almost blinding to look at in this sun.


    The girl looked about my height, and appeared to be my age¡­ but I knew better than to assume she was as young as she looked. She strolled up towards us, and Vim came to a gentle stop as he waited for her.


    As the girl got closer, I noted the way she glared at Vim¡­ and¡­ Did she have something under her shirt? Her shoulders looked a little odd, as if she had large muscles.


    Eventually the girl came to a stop before us, and she placed her hands on her hips and raised her chin at Vim. ¡°Well?¡± she asked.


    Oh? This was interesting. Very so. She looked upset with him! I wonder what she¡¯ll say or do¡­ and¡­


    Vim then stepped aside, and gestured at me. ¡°May I present you Renn, one who shall do what I don¡¯t want to,¡± he said to her.


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    Standing up a little straighter at being introduced in such a way, I couldn¡¯t help but smile expectantly. I had no idea what was going on but it seemed fun.


    The girl shifted and then started to laugh. She nodded and stepped forward, crossing her arms as she studied me.


    Going still, I patiently waited. She was cute, her clothes were a bunch of different colors, and although her hair was shorter it was still braided in a neat way. Her skin tone wasn¡¯t as dark as I had expected to find out here, since so many of the humans were a tad darker than those I found in the north. But she did have a lot of freckles, and¡­ was that paint on her cheek? It was a bright white in color, a blotch marring her smile.


    ¡°Well¡­ I guess she¡¯ll do,¡± the girl then said after a moment.


    ¡°Will I?¡± I asked happily.


    The girl snorted loudly alongside a laugh, and I found myself smiling even more. Yes. I was going to like her.


    She stepped forward, and didn¡¯t even hesitate to wrap her arm around my shoulder and neck. ¡°She will! My name¡¯s Riz!¡± she introduced herself while smiling at me.


    Smiling back at her, I returned the weird hug she was giving me. It was easier for me to do, since she wasn¡¯t carrying a backpack, but upon my doing so I noticed her shoulders were a little¡­ off. They felt a little harder than the rest of her. A little bumpier.


    Most importantly though, with her this close¡­ I was able to see her eyes. They definitely were not human. Not only were her pupils¡­ oddly shaped, somewhat like a goat¡¯s or sheep¡¯s, she also had what looked to be another set of eyelashes? Maybe even two layers of eyelids?


    ¡°Renn. Nice to meet you Riz,¡± I greeted the camel.


    Riz nodded happily and then tugged me along, taking the both of us down the path towards her home.


    ¡°Where you from Renn?¡± she asked as we stepped past Vim. He smiled at us as we left him behind, and I realized Riz was going to completely ignore him.


    How interesting. I really was going to like her.


    ¡°The north. A mountain of snow,¡± I said.


    ¡°Snow? Never seen it. I¡¯ve heard of it though, from my mother. I¡¯m told it tastes good,¡± she said.


    ¡°Well¡­ some snow does, I guess,¡± I admitted.


    She giggled, and I liked how she let her joy fill her whole body. She was a delight.


    ¡°Come, come. Let Vim talk to the old humps while you and I become friends,¡± Riz said.


    I nodded, agreeing with her. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s.¡±


    It didn¡¯t take long to reach the buildings, and upon reaching them I realized there were more than I had thought. Hidden behind, and sometimes under, large rock formations were other buildings. Some looked a little too¡­ plain or out of place, but others were rather detailed and large. If Vim was telling the truth and there were only six of our members here, then each of them must have their own house it seemed.


    A dog barked at us, running out from behind a house. It paused a bit; studying me¡­ then ran off behind us. I turned to watch it run at Vim, barking the whole time.


    Before Riz and I entered a building, I saw Vim kneel down and greet the dog. He pet it happily as the dog rolled and danced around him.


    ¡°Here, put your bags here. They¡¯ll get in the way otherwise,¡± Riz went to pulling off my backpack as we entered into a small room. One that seemed to be only used for putting shoes and other such things aside. Like my bag.


    I let her take my bag off me, and I reached up to take off my hat¡­ but paused.


    ¡°Uh¡­ Riz?¡± I whispered softly. She tilted her head as she put my bag down. I stepped over to her, and leaned up against her as to whisper. ¡°I heard there are humans here¡­?¡± I asked softly.


    ¡°Oh. Not right now. It¡¯s the break month. It¡¯s just us here, you¡¯re fine,¡± Riz said calmly.


    Oh. Good. Taking off my hat, I breathed out a sigh of relief. Honestly although I wasn¡¯t too bothered by the heat¡­ I was very glad to get the opportunity of taking my hat off. My ears relished the air and freedom, even if the air was warm.


    ¡°Wow!¡± Riz stepped closer, and I knelt a little to let her study my ears. ¡°What the heck! How cool! Is this why Brom barked at you?¡± Riz asked as she reached up to pat my ears. I was thankful she did so gently.


    My heart thumped a moment, before calming down. ¡°Brom¡­?¡± I asked.


    ¡°The dog,¡± she said.


    Oh. Okay. Sure¡­


    Wait really¡­?


    ¡°Uh¡­ maybe? I¡¯m a cat,¡± I said.


    Riz frowned at me as she leaned back, lowering her hand. ¡°A cat¡­¡±


    I could tell by the way she was in thought that she had no idea what that was. ¡°A small animal. It¡¯s¡­ I guess it is kind of like a dog, in a way,¡± I said, even though it felt really weird to say that aloud. After all they really weren¡¯t, but¡­ how else did I explain it?


    ¡°I see. Neat. Well Brom¡¯s a perv, so don¡¯t let him get all weird on you. Just smack him if he does!¡± Riz laughed as she stepped away, heading deeper into the building.


    Smiling at her as I hurried to follow, I wondered what to say to that.


    Riz giggled a snort as I followed her into the building. Upon passing a cloth door¡­ I had to cover my nose.


    The smell in this place was¡­ weird. It made my nose itch, but it wasn¡¯t so bad that I wanted to run away or not breathe.


    A large open room revealed itself¡­ and in the floor, a sunken pool of water. A large pool of water that was littered with plants and planks of wood. And they were¡­


    Stepping past Riz, who had gone to a large bucket near the wall, I stared down at the pool of water and boards.


    ¡°Snails¡­?¡± I asked as I tried to understand what I was seeing.


    There were thousands. Maybe more. The massive pool of water was covered in them. I could barely see all the plant life strewn all over the place because of them.


    ¡°Hexaplex Trunculus! Yes. Snails. Here, it¡¯s time we feed them,¡± Riz stepped over to me and held out a weird shovel looking tool. I took it carefully, since there was a¡­ bucket type of thing at the end of the long pole, which was open. And within were what looked to be¡­ grains or something.


    ¡°Just shake it over the pool. I¡¯ll get this side, you do that side,¡± Riz pointed to my right, and she stepped away to grab her own bucket stick thing.


    Frowning, I held the shovel bucket out over the pool¡­ and shook it a little. Sure enough some of the stuff in the bucket fell out, scattering all over the pool of water and snails.


    Ah. I see.


    Feeding¡­ the snails.


    Smiling at the ridiculousness of it, I decided to just go along with it. Stepping around the pool, I mimicked Riz as we both went to spreading the food all over the pool.


    ¡°I thought this was a dye house,¡± I said as I watched the snails perk up and begin growing active with their food falling around, and upon them.


    ¡°It is! These snails are one of our pigments,¡± Riz said. She was nearly half way done already, more than twice outpacing me.


    Picking up the pace a little, I did my best to not dump too much food in one place at a time.


    Pigments¡­ ¡°I¡¯m assuming that¡¯s a color?¡± I asked her.


    Riz grinned at me as she paused in her feeding, and shifted the shovel like tool under her arm. ¡°I¡¯ll explain it all to ya! Basically these little guys are how we make certain colors. We crush them and boil them. This is one of five nests,¡± she said.


    Five¡­?


    As I continued to feed the snails, I wondered how many snails were here. If there were five more of these pools¡­ then¡­


    ¡°The pool is lined with a type of metal that they don¡¯t like. Keeps them in. Sometimes we still find a few that sneak out, but it¡¯s rare,¡± Riz continued to tell me about her families specialty¡­ and I suddenly realized I was very jealous.


    Herra¡¯s family had gems.


    Riz¡¯s had¡­ snails? Or rather colors?


    Lumen had money.


    Telmik had religion.


    Twin Hills, where Lomi and her new family resided had wheat.


    Lellip and her family had the smithy.


    Tor¡¯s village was a farming one.


    Ruvindale had¡­ or rather once had, paintings.


    Blinking watery eyes as I continued feeding the snails, I did my best to focus.


    I was jealous. Of them. All of them.


    What I would have gave for my family to have been a part of the society from the beginning. What I would have gave to have been born amongst them.


    Though¡­ I suppose if I had, I¡¯d never have joined Vim.


    Riz finished first, and waited patiently for me with a smile as I distributed the last bit of food in the bucket.


    ¡°Four more,¡± she said to me once I was finished.


    I nodded. Yes. Four more.


    We put the shovel-bucket things away, and Riz led through the building¡­ and into another. We passed outside only momentarily, entering another building that was so close there was barely any room to walk between them.


    This building had two pools inside. Both roughly the same size as the first.


    ¡°You take that pool. You¡¯ll need to refill once, make sure to do your best to spread the food evenly,¡± Riz guided me as we grabbed new shovel-buckets and went to work.


    ¡°How often do you feed them?¡± I asked as we both went to feeding the snails.


    ¡°Once a day. But once a week we need to pour some water in too.¡±


    Water¡­ ¡°The water smells like the sea, or is that just the snails?¡± I asked.


    Riz giggled at me. ¡°It¡¯s the sea. These things are sea creatures. Good thing too, would probably use up all our fresh water otherwise!¡±


    Sea creatures¡­?


    The sea had snails?


    I have seen many weird animals and creatures in the sea. Thanks to spending so many years along one¡­ but I didn¡¯t think I had ever seen a sea-snail before.


    Maybe it was a regional thing. This place was far hotter, after all.


    ¡°How old are you Renn?¡± Riz asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯m over a hundred at least,¡± I said as I went to refill my bucket.


    ¡°Oh¡­? Wow. You look good. I¡¯m only thirty,¡± Riz said.


    Thirty¡­?


    Glancing at Riz as I went back to my own pool, to return to feeding the snails, I wondered what age I¡¯d place her by looks alone.


    Maybe early twenties, by human standards. Maybe even younger. I had thought her a young girl, not a woman, upon first glance.


    ¡°I¡¯m the oldest daughter. Or well, I am now. My older sister ran off years ago and never came back. So one day I¡¯ll be the head of the family! I¡¯ll be something, you¡¯ll see!¡± Riz said proudly.


    It was a little weird for her to be telling me so much so quickly¡­ but I was starting to realize that this was¡­ standard, for our kind.


    Herra¡¯s family had been the same. Happy to just talk and talk, sometimes telling me their whole life story without rest. Those in Lumen had done similar, before all the chaos had happened.


    Maybe it was because I was with Vim. They knew we came and went, so¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t have any family¡­ or a um¡­ job?¡± I told her, and hesitated after doing so. Should I tell her I wanted to be like Vim? Some people found it interesting but others didn¡¯t like the idea at all.


    ¡°Oh¡­? Well don¡¯t worry; I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll find somewhere and something soon! That¡¯s why you¡¯re with Vim huh¡­? Must be fun. Mother has traveled with Vim before, she told me the stories,¡± Riz said.


    ¡°It is fun. Sometimes,¡± I said. Hopefully she¡¯d not ask about Lumen.


    Riz snorted as she giggled again. ¡°I bet. Vim can be such a pain. I¡¯m glad you¡¯re here, at least now his visit won¡¯t be wasted entirely,¡± she said.


    ¡°Wasted¡­?¡± I asked as I finished feeding my pool. Riz had finished long before me, and was patiently waiting near the door. I hurried to put the shovel thing away, and joined her out of the building. We walked around the building, passing a large well with colored wood and stone.


    ¡°Everyone is supposed to work. No work, no food. But Vim always runs off before helping, he¡¯s such a pain,¡± Riz complained as we entered another building. This one was situated under a large outreach of rocks.


    I frowned at the camel as we walked down a short hallway, and then entered a room with another set of pools. Two more. The last two, of snails at least.


    ¡°Vim¡­ doesn¡¯t help?¡± I asked. Surely not¡­ I mean¡­Vim always helped. Even when no one asked for it. Was she making a weird joke that I didn¡¯t understand?


    Riz nodded as she went to fill up the buckets. She handed me mine, and I took the pool on the right this time. Just to change it up.


    ¡°I mean¡­ he does. Don¡¯t get me wrong. He also helps fix and build things when we need him to. Like right now I bet he¡¯s being asked to build another vat, and move the rocks that fell down a year ago,¡± Riz said.


    ¡°Then¡­?¡± I paused in my spreading of the food, and Riz smiled at me as she nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you what I mean. Once we¡¯re done feeding the snails,¡± she said.


    ¡°Oh¡­ okay,¡± I nodded and wondered what she was going to show me.


    He didn¡¯t help, she said¡­ yet did. Must be something else then.


    I knew Vim wouldn¡¯t actually¡­ not help. No matter how much he disliked or was bothered by someone, he¡¯d never be so cruel to our members in such a way.


    ¡°You the only child Renn?¡± Riz then asked.


    ¡°Huh? Oh. No. I had several siblings. Though they¡¯re all dead now,¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh¡­ I¡¯m sorry,¡± Riz paused a moment, to look at me with sorrow.


    I smiled at her and shook my head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It was a long time ago,¡± I said.


    Riz shifted, and tapped the handle of her shovel-bucket for a moment. ¡°I lost a brother recently,¡± she said.


    Hesitating, I wondered if I should tell her I had heard of him. But decided against it upon seeing her scrunched up face.


    She looked as if she was about to weep.


    ¡°He was¡­ a poor boy. Born in pain. Lived in pain. Died in pain,¡± she said softly.


    Gulping, I realized that Vim had¡­ not been very good at explaining just how sickly the boy had been. I should have known better though. Vim sometimes didn¡¯t mince words, but he also usually told more by his tone than the words he used. He had spoken curtly and short about the boy¡­ but he had spoken gently, and with a sad expression. I should have read between the lines.


    ¡°My little sister had been the same. She too suffered,¡± I told Riz.


    Riz looked up and sniffed, and then smiled and nodded. ¡°Such is our fate huh?¡±


    ¡°Regrettably,¡± I agreed.


    The camel nodded and returned to her work. I dutifully joined her, and hoped her happy demeanor would return soon. Such somber sadness didn¡¯t suit her.


    A little before we both finished, nearly at the same time thanks to Riz¡¯s slowdown, she took a deep breath and waved to get my attention.


    ¡°It¡¯s the snails, you see,¡± Riz then said.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    She bent down, and picked one of the larger snails up. Even from across the room I noticed it was wiggling something fierce. She smirked at me and turned the snail to show me. ¡°Haven¡¯t you noticed? They stink right?¡±


    Ah. I nodded. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s not¡­ too bad, but there is a smell to them,¡± I said.


    ¡°Vim hates it. So much so he refuses to enter these buildings unless absolutely necessary,¡± she explained.


    Huh¡­?


    Glancing down at the things I was feeding¡­ I couldn¡¯t believe what I was hearing.


    Vim¡­? Hates the smell of these things? To the point that he refused to help feed them, or deal with them?


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding,¡± I said. The smell was strong, but even I had grown accustomed to it swiftly. It wasn¡¯t even that bad!


    Vim¡­ the stoic warrior, bothered by a smell? Such as this? It was almost so ridiculous I didn¡¯t want to believe it.


    Especially since I¡¯d seen so many other smells do nothing to him before. From that weird well beneath the Animalia Guild building, to that pot of rancid meat he had cooked on our way here. He¡¯d never even flinched¡­


    Yet these? This smell? I think the sea water and plants had more of a stink than the snails did.


    ¡°You¡¯re joking,¡± I said again, not believing her.


    ¡°Not at all! I don¡¯t know why either¡­ he doesn¡¯t mind the smells of any of the other pigments or anything¡­ but yep. The smell of these things? Makes him disgusted, I guess. Maybe one crawled up his butt once or something,¡± she said as she put the snail back down, and frowned in thought.


    It was my turn to snort a laugh.

 Chapter Two Hundred and Fourteen – Vim – Secca

    The old camel gave me a toothless smile¡­ and then bowed.


    He was sitting on his knees, and his bow looked ridiculous. It was the same bow the devotees of the southern regions did to their gods.


    ¡°How¡¯ve you been Mordo?¡± I asked as I sat down in front of him. Crossing my legs underneath me, I grabbed my knees and waited.


    Mordo remained bowed, his head just a sliver of a hair from touching the floor. ¡°O¡¯ Protector, I welcome you. I¡¯m glad to see you well,¡± he said.


    Mordo spoke evenly, but sounded¡­ distant. As if he was talking in a sleep-like state. But I knew it was only because he was so old. This man was so old I had stopped wondering when he¡¯d finally pass away. I used to bet on it, with myself of course, and was tired of losing so I had stopped.


    It wasn¡¯t fair that such a frail, ancient and decaying old man kept living. It was as if he only kept living even though he should be long dead just to spite and annoy me.


    He didn¡¯t even eat or drink anymore. Just die already. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Waiting patiently, it didn¡¯t take long for Mordo to finally sit back up. He smiled at me, a calmer one as he relaxed a little. ¡°Welcome back Vim,¡± he finally greeted me for real.


    Or well, his first greeting had been real too. So I suppose that wasn¡¯t the proper way to phrase it.


    Mordo was just¡­ old, I guess. A little too stuck in the past.


    ¡°I see the buildings look fine, and the sea sounds calm. Yet¡­ I hear you have bad news for me,¡± I said to him.


    The old man took a deep breath and then nodded. ¡°Yes. My grandson passed a few years after your last visit. Leval died young, before his prime. He died in the middle of the night, during one of his fits,¡± Mordo said.


    I squeezed my knee, and wished I had been here. That poor boy shouldn¡¯t have suffered like that.


    But it had not been up to me.


    Neither his family¡­ nor he himself had been willing to let me take him where he needed to go. To receive proper treatment.


    He had chosen his life. And his death. Although it upset me¡­ it was also the epitome of a man. To choose one¡¯s life and death was a great honor.


    ¡°I will miss the boy. I enjoyed telling him stories,¡± I said.


    Mordo nodded gently. ¡°As do I. Sometimes I still hear his squeaky wheel, just around the corner,¡± Mordo said.


    Yes. His wheelchair had squeaked noisily sometimes. I fixed it when I came, but I was always gone for so long at a time¡­ a few times I had even returned to find him without a chair at all. Although the camels weren¡¯t foolish, far from it, they just didn¡¯t have the penchant for such finely detailed work. Their patches and fixes never lasted long when it came to the more complex stuff.


    ¡°And the rest of the family? Riz seems well,¡± I said.


    Mordo nodded. ¡°I hear her now. Is she with a woman? Her age?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Her name is Renn. She¡¯s a large predator, a cat. She¡¯s¡­ a little older. But similar in personality. She has a big heart, that is very easily bruised,¡± I said.


    ¡°Ah¡­ a good friend then. I¡¯m glad,¡± Mordo said.


    Yes. She was a good friend to have.


    ¡°Vim, would you like anything to eat or just a drink?¡± Mordo¡¯s daughter, Celine, called out to me from down the hallway.


    ¡°Just a drink please. Something fruity, if you have it,¡± I said.


    ¡°Fruity? What!¡± Celine laughed at me, and I nodded even though she couldn¡¯t see me.


    ¡°For my companion,¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh. Right. Okay!¡±


    ¡°Let me guess... she¡¯s not accustomed to our heat,¡± Mordo guessed.


    I nodded. ¡°Somewhat. It¡¯s actually not bothering her anywhere near as badly as I thought it would. She¡¯s hardy. She comes from the snowy mountains in the north¡­ so it¡¯s actually surprising,¡± I said.


    ¡°Huh¡­ interesting,¡± Mordo frowned as he pondered the woman he hadn¡¯t met yet.


    Celine walked into the room, and smirked happily as she knelt down next to me. She had a small tray in her hands, with a pitcher and some empty cups.


    ¡°Is she cute?¡± Celine asked.


    I smiled at her question, and thought of the conversation Renn and I had a few days ago. The one at the port city.


    ¡°Yes. She is,¡± I admitted.


    ¡°Oh-ho?¡± Mordo grew more interested and I took the cup Celine offered me. She went to filling it, and I noted the blue liquid. Yes¡­ she¡¯ll like this one.


    ¡°We¡¯re all fine Vim. Other than little Leval¡­ Nothing odd has happened. Even our workers are fine. None of them have been bothered by the plague or famine yet,¡± Celine told me. She remained kneeling next to me, even after she put the platter down next to us.


    I noted she didn¡¯t give any to Mordo, but it was no surprise. The man never did eat or drink anymore.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Celine,¡± I said to her.


    She smiled and nodded. ¡°It is¡­ sad, Vim¡­ but he was in pain. I¡¯m glad he¡¯s not hurting anymore,¡± she said gently.


    I didn¡¯t like that perspective, but I understood why a mother would believe so.


    ¡°When do the workers return?¡± I asked. I had noticed their lack of presence, even though I had yet to actually walk around.


    ¡°A few weeks or so. And yes, we¡¯ll make sure to turn away any who are sickly. This isn¡¯t the first plague we¡¯ve lived through,¡± Mordo said.


    ¡°First that you¡¯ve lived through,¡± I corrected him.


    He frowned but nodded as Celine laughed.


    We all went silent as Riz and Renn walked by the building. This room had an open window, which made it easy to hear them. They were chatting loudly, and sounded as if they were close friends already. Their voices faded and eventually disappeared as they rounded the building and headed to the north side of the compound. Likely to where the vats were.


    ¡°They¡¯ll be stirring for the next hour or so,¡± Celine giggled.


    ¡°Put her to work. She likes to, oddly,¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh? Interesting. Maybe we can get Fival a wife yet,¡± Mordo said.


    Celine huffed. ¡°Leave him alone, Mordo. Not everyone matures the moment they can walk,¡± she said to her father. The tone she used told me this was likely a current heated topic.


    ¡°How old is Fival?¡± I asked. I hadn¡¯t seen the boy yet, or his father. They were likely together somewhere, working.


    ¡°He¡¯ll be twenty this year,¡± Celine said.


    Twenty¡­ only a few years younger than Riz. And only a few years older than poor Leval.


    And before Riz had been Liz. Though the age gap had been a little bigger between those two, it was similar all the same.


    So weird. Celine and her husband had gone decades without children, and then suddenly they were having them one after another¡­ though¡­


    Glancing at her stomach, I wondered why the lack of any more. Based off the age differences it was time for another.


    Was it because of Leval? Had he being born infirm scared her? It wasn¡¯t a surprise but¡­ it was regrettable.


    ¡°Not yet Vim,¡± Celine said softly.


    ¡°Sorry¡­¡± I shifted and realized how obvious my thoughts were.


    She smirked at me. ¡°I know you mean no ill will. You always seem to forget how much time I¡¯ve spent with you!¡± she said happily.


    Yes. I knew that. Celine wasn¡¯t as good as reading my expressions as Renn, but she was still much better than most. A result of all the years she had spent with me.


    The trip to find her husband had been a long one. She had been picky. Too picky¡­


    ¡°Where is the horse?¡± I asked, thinking of her meeting with him. He had fallen for her at first sight, and literally walked right into a wall since he was so enthralled by her.


    Celine chuckled. ¡°At the cave. He¡¯s found a new squid that he thinks can give us a brighter green than what we got,¡± she said.


    A¡­ ¡°A squid?¡± I sighed and wanted to tell her that was impossible¡­ but didn¡¯t.


    Let the man enjoy his hobby.


    ¡°Honestly Vim¡­ I was hoping to send Riz with you this time,¡± Celine then said.


    ¡°Oh?¡± I perked up at that. Although it¡¯d be¡­ slightly annoying, I¡¯d actually not be adverse to it.


    She and Renn would be quite a pair. They together would be noisy, but their attention would focus on each other and relieve me of some unnecessary headaches.


    ¡°She refuses. She¡¯s not interested in finding a husband yet,¡± Mordo said.


    ¡°Tell him why, though,¡± Celine added.


    ¡°Why what?¡± I asked as I took a drink.


    Yes. Renn will like this.


    ¡°She¡¯s still fascinated with Brom, Vim. She thinks she can just go pick him up whenever she feels like it. Poor girl hasn¡¯t realized that although we women far outnumber the men, we can¡¯t just take any man we want without effort,¡± Celine said with a laugh.


    Lowering the cup slowly¡­ I suddenly remembered it.


    Riz had come with me to deliver that shipment. Two trips ago. Her and her father had come with me. We had met Brom and Merit at the port city, to hand them off the dyes. For the company.


    She had indeed been infatuated with Brom. I could now remember his awkward efforts at trying to avoid her. She had been far too young for him at the time. Still just a little girl. The few days we had spent together had been composed entirely of Brom and Riz¡¯s antics as she basically declared her love for him, and he doing all he could to not break her little heart.


    Even if Riz hadn''t been a child at the time, it wouldn''t have worked. Brom had fancied older women. And not just old in the sense of our people who aged slower either.


    But that didn''t matter. Even if none of us had taken Riz''s affection seriously, it had obviously been real... and...


    And she was still infatuated with him. Even after all these years. How many? Twenty odd years maybe?


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding,¡± I groaned as I closed my eyes and tried to comprehend what was happening.


    ¡°Vim¡­?¡± Celine reached over and grabbed my arm. As if she could support my soul as it broke.


    Taking a deep breath I gulped and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I was going to tell you. But I hadn¡¯t realized it was this important. A disaster happened in Lumen. I was there when it happened, but several members got hurt¡­ and¡­¡± I hesitated, and Mordo lowered his head. He already knew what I was about to say. His age let him parse my words for the truth.


    Shaking my head I glanced over at Celine and felt horrible. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Brom is dead. He died during the chaos.¡±


    Celine¡¯s face contorted, and she looked away from me. She took a deep breath, heaving as she realized the truth.


    ¡°The rest?¡± Mordo asked.


    ¡°They¡¯re all fine. A few got hurt, but only Brom died. Renn, the one here with me, was actually hurt the worst out of all of them. Of those who survived, at least,¡± I said.


    ¡°Ah¡­ my poor girl¡­¡± Celine began to cry, and I realized with her tears and sobs¡­ that this information had changed a lot.


    If Celine was crying to such a degree¡­ that meant Riz wasn¡¯t just still infatuated with Brom. She loved him. Deeply.


    ¡°She woke up a few months ago. In the middle of the night. Crying out. In a panic. It must have been his death,¡± Mordo said dryly.


    Frowning at that, I wondered. Had it been a few months ago? Maybe it had. Time sure passed without care, didn¡¯t it?


    ¡°Had she cried out for Brom?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No¡­ but she just sobbed all night. She said she had a horrible dream, but couldn¡¯t remember what happened. Ah¡­ the souls and their tricks¡­¡± Mordo lowered his head, bowing to the floor again.


    I ignored Mordo as he began to mumble a small chant of a prayer, and instead looked over at Celine. She had regained her composure, and was wiping her face with a small cloth. Where had she gotten it?


    ¡°This will break her little heart. She loved the boy. So desperately. She still talks about him almost daily. She even named that dog after him¡­!¡± she said.


    ¡°What¡­? The dog?¡± I asked. The one that had ran up to me earlier? It had been a little older than a puppy¡­ it hadn¡¯t been here last time.


    ¡°Ah¡­ what will I say to her? How do I tell her¡­?¡± Celine wondered.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± I said.


    Celine startled and slapped me with the cloth she had been using to wipe her tears. ¡°You¡¯ll do no such thing!¡± she shouted at me.


    I frowned at her. ¡°Celine¡­ it¡¯s my job. To tell people the news. Good and bad,¡± I said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Don¡¯t you dare, Vim. You¡¯re a kind man, but when it comes to news that breaks the heart you are not gentle. Let me do it,¡± she said.


    I was going to argue with her, but decided to not. At least¡­ not right now.


    ¡°Fine. For now. But if she asks, Celine¡­¡± I said.


    She raised the hand that had the cloth, threatening to smack me with it again. ¡°Just. Don¡¯t.¡±


    I sighed. ¡°Fine. But only if she doesn¡¯t pry. And¡­ I¡¯ll be honest, Celine, Renn might tell her before I do. She was there,¡± I said.


    Hell, she was kind of the cause¡­


    Startling at that realization, I shifted¡­ and wondered if I should hurry and tell her. To warn her.


    Or maybe just¡­


    ¡°Vim. I swear. If you go and tell her right now I¡¯ll never talk to you again,¡± Celine warned me, likely seeing my thoughts on my face.


    ¡°Celine¡­¡± I grumbled. How did I explain this to her? Would she understand? Celine had always been a more level-headed member. Wiser than most. But when it came to her family¡­


    ¡°Vim¡­ please. Give me a day. Just a day¡­ let me ponder how to break it to her properly. That¡¯s all I ask,¡± Celine begged me.


    Mordo finally finished his prayer as he sat back up. The old, wrinkly man, nodded in agreement. ¡°Let her have her wish, Vim. Mothers know these things,¡± he said.


    Giving up, I sighed and nodded. Fine. But if I have to¡­


    Damn¡­ what would I do if Riz attacked Renn or something, if Renn told her she was responsible for the boy¡¯s death?


    She blamed herself. She¡¯d not hesitate to say it.


    Rubbing my eyes, I wished I hadn¡¯t forgotten about Riz¡¯s fascination with Brom. But honestly¡­ she had been a little girl! Why was she still so infatuated with him?


    No. Of course she was. Our people weren¡¯t normal. We didn¡¯t think like humans when it came to such things¡­


    Hopefully Renn didn¡¯t bring it up before I had a chance to warn her.


    Celine sniffed and stood. She smacked me again with the cloth as she left the room with a huff.


    The cloth had hit me in the eye, but obviously didn¡¯t hurt.


    ¡°Such is life Vim. Fate is never gentle,¡± Mordo said.


    ¡°Fate¡¯s gentle to me. It¡¯s just never gentle to any of you,¡± I said.


    He smirked at me. ¡°Only because she¡¯s scared of you, not us.¡±


    Well¡­ that was probably true.


    ¡°Gosh!¡± Celine shouted in anger, but I knew it wasn¡¯t because of anything I had done or said. She was just upset at the news.


    ¡°Any other startling news you¡¯d like to share?¡± Mordo asked.


    ¡°Hm¡­ I killed a monarch not too long ago,¡± I said.


    ¡°We heard. We received letters from the Chronicler, after we sent ours telling her of Leval¡¯s passing,¡± Mordo said.


    I nodded. That was typical of the Chronicler.


    ¡°Oplar never visited?¡± I asked.


    He shook his head. ¡°Last time Oplar visited was with you¡­ oh¡­ four? Five visits ago?¡± he asked me.


    I shrugged. Why ask me? These visits blurred, especially when nothing drastic happened.


    But that meant Oplar had not come south. A good sign¡­ maybe. She hadn¡¯t gone to the Armadillo¡¯s either¡­


    Hopefully she didn¡¯t perish on her way down here somewhere. Chasing stories and dreams right into the fires of war or pestilence.


    It was always the weak ones that had such free-spirits. Strong enough to venture forth into the world, but too weak to keep themselves safe.


    Renn was very similar. She was strong¡­ but she¡¯d not last long in certain scenarios. Not for long at all.


    Strength meant little when one¡¯s heart wasn¡¯t in it.


    ¡°Vim! Should I put her bag with yours?¡± Celine shouted at me from somewhere in the house. Near the front door maybe.


    Oh¡­? Oh. Renn¡¯s bag. ¡°Sure,¡± I said.


    ¡°You forgot about her?¡± Mordo asked with a small chuckle.


    ¡°Well¡­ I had to ponder what she meant for a moment, yes,¡± I admitted.


    Which was weird. My mind had been on Renn hadn¡¯t it? Still was, in a way¡­


    Maybe I was getting old too. Like Mordo.


    ¡°You plan on living much longer?¡± I asked the old camel.


    ¡°Not sure. Do you?¡± he asked back, repeating the same sequence we¡¯ve exchanged many times over the decades.


    ¡°Maybe not. If I go before you, will you pray for me?¡± I asked.


    Mordo sighed and shook his head. ¡°No one will pray for you Vim¡­ but I will ask the abyss to welcome you gently, at least.¡±


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said as I stood up.


    ¡°Mhm. Do you plan on staying long?¡± he asked, ending our foolish back and forth.


    ¡°Not sure yet. Let¡¯s see if Celine tries to make me a eunuch or not before I decide,¡± I said.


    Mordo chuckled as Celine mumbled something down the hallway. I heard a few insults alongside my name, but not much else.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to check on Renn and Riz, do you want to join me Celine?¡± I asked as I stepped out of the room, leaving Mordo behind.


    ¡°You¡­! Don¡¯t you dare! You promised!¡± Celine appeared down the hall, hurrying towards me and pointing at me.


    Did I promise¡­? I think I just nodded. I don¡¯t think I actually agreed¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m just going to check on them, and the compound. Well? Coming?¡± I asked.


    Celine came to a stop before me, and after a moment of glaring at me¡­ she sighed and nodded. ¡°Yes. Fine.¡±


    I nodded at her and waved a light goodbye to Mordo as I headed for the door.


    Putting my shoes back on, I waited for Celine before stepping out into the arid ocean air. Once outside, the pungent smell of the snails attacked my nose¡­ but I didn¡¯t let it make me stumble or hesitate. I strode out proudly, like always.


    Celine closed the door behind us, and I spent a few moments to look around again. Off in the distance, near the dry house, was the dog¡­ sniffing around.


    ¡°Brom?¡± I asked again.


    ¡°Yes. I know. Jeez, don¡¯t bring it up,¡± Celine complained.


    Shaking my head at Riz¡¯s naming sense; I decided to let it be. Poor dog was going to need a new name soon.


    ¡°How¡¯re the snails?¡± I asked as we rounded the main building.


    ¡°Growing well. In a few years we¡¯ll have enough to make another batch. We plan to build another pool someday too. Maybe in the next two or three batches,¡± Celine said.


    ¡°What about the other greeneries?¡± I asked. The greenhouses were past the snail houses. Only a few had glass roofs. The rest only had small sunlight openings, and were more enclosed terrariums than actual greenhouses.


    ¡°Nothing¡¯s changed Vim. We only harvest what we should, we always give room for growth¡­ and lately we¡¯ve been focusing on the yarn dyes anyway,¡± she said.


    I nodded. That all sounded good. It was good to hear similar news from them as I had from the Armadillo¡¯s. Just¡­ constant normalcy.


    I liked normal. Normal didn¡¯t make my head or heart hurt.


    ¡°The Armadillo¡¯s have a few more daughters. If you¡¯re looking for a wife for your boy,¡± I said, remembering.


    I¡¯d not tell her that they were looking for a wife too¡­ since they were looking for one for the mixed kid. I¡¯d not be able to calmly send Riz off to marry a mostly human boy. Riz would outlive him many fold. It was a cruel thing to suggest.


    ¡°Please. Like I¡¯d allow that,¡± Celine huffed.


    Ah. Right. She didn¡¯t like them.


    ¡°What did they to do you again?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Really Vim¡­? That idiot tried to buy Riz when she was still in my belly. With rocks! Rocks!¡± Celine complained.


    Frowning I nodded. Right. That was rude. I guess.


    Usually I¡¯d completely agree¡­ but Celine wasn¡¯t complaining over the fact that they had tried to buy Riz¡¯s birthright¡­ but instead she was upset over what they had offered as payment.


    She would not have gotten so upset had it been something else. Something she had seen value in, or wanted.


    ¡°Oh?¡± I paused in front of one of the paths that led deeper into the gorge we were hidden in. What was usually a rather open path, that turned into a winding one, was abruptly cut short. Large boulders were blocking most of it, obviously coming from above.


    ¡°They fell about a year ago. Scared one of our human workers something fierce. She passed out, we thought she died at first,¡± Celine said.


    I tried to find the spots that the boulders had fallen from, but couldn¡¯t. It almost looked as if they had not fallen from anywhere, and had simply appeared.


    ¡°I¡¯ll remove them before I leave,¡± I said.


    ¡°Please do,¡± she said.


    They were big. But not so big that they couldn¡¯t remove them with their own efforts. Especially if they broke them into smaller sections first¡­ but I knew there was no need.


    They rarely used that route. Nothing of import was down there, and so¡­ they simply waited until I showed up.


    Why waste time and effort on something I¡¯d handle swiftly, after all.


    ¡°Anything else you¡¯d like me to do before I leave?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Build another vat? For the blue pigments,¡± she asked.


    ¡°Sure,¡± I said. Another vat? Already¡­?


    Hadn¡¯t I made one when I was here last time too? But I couldn¡¯t remember what color it had been for¡­


    Walking past some pens of sheep and llamas, I noted the number. ¡°Lose some?¡± I asked.


    ¡°They¡¯re rutting. In the barn,¡± she pointed at the barn we had passed.


    Oh. Right. Sure.


    The damned snails were messing with my nose. Usually I¡¯d have smelled the animals better.


    ¡°She did!¡±


    The loud laughter drew Celine and my attention away from the animal pens. To one of the dye houses. There was steam flowing out of its chute, and I could hear not only Renn¡¯s happy giggling but Riz¡¯s snorting.


    ¡°How sweet. They¡¯re friends already,¡± Celine whispered.


    I nodded as I headed for the building.


    ¡°Remember Vim¡­¡± Celine warned as we approached.


    ¡°I know Celine. I know,¡± I reminded her as I nodded.


    She grumbled but said nothing else as I stepped up to the open door. Past the initial entrance was a small room, which led to another small hallway. Past the hallway were multi-colored curtains, containing the room within and its contents.


    ¡°She did sneeze a lot!¡± Renn shouted happily.


    I could hear the sound of liquid being stirred between the giggles. They were likely just stirring the dye liquors.


    ¡°Not going in?¡± Celine whispered quietly.


    Should I¡­?


    Deciding not to, I stepped away and nodded.


    Celine breathed a sigh of relief, and I wondered if she actually thought I was going to break her little girl¡¯s heart so maliciously.


    She should know me better than that. But¡­ maybe she didn¡¯t.


    We¡¯d spent years together. While she traveled around looking for a husband. But that didn¡¯t mean she and I had actually gotten close.


    To be honest... now that I thought about it, most of our members rarely grew too close to me. Or I them.


    Renn was the odd one out. Even from the beginning I always seemed to tell her more than necessary. I''ve been with Renn nearly two years now, I think, and that was just above a tenth of the time Celine had traveled with me on her search. Yet I knew Renn knew far more than Celine did about me, or the Society even. To a rather startling degree, too.


    I should ponder it a bit later. When Merit had traveled with me, after her kingdom''s destruction... Had I been open with her? I felt like Merit knew quite a bit about me, but did she? Honestly?


    Maybe all this time I had misunderstood how well some of our members knew me.


    It was a sad thought, but one I needed to ponder.


    Renn seemed to know me well. Yet even she misunderstood me sometimes. And if she, a woman who seemed to know me better than most or maybe even anyone anymore¡­ well¡­


    If even Renn didn¡¯t fully know me, then how could I expect any of the rest to?


    ¡°Ah, there¡¯s Fival,¡± Celine pointed off in the distance. I turned, and saw the young boy walking towards the compound. From one of the hidden paths that led to the sea not far from us.


    Not far behind him was Celine¡¯s husband. The horse. He was carrying a pair of fishing poles, and it looked like there were fish and¡­


    Yes. Squids were tied to the line too.


    Shaking my head at him, I decided to greet them alongside Celine.


    They were all good distractions. From my mind. From my heart.


    And from the terrible thing I was going to have to do soon.


    Renn was not going to forgive me.


    Breaking Riz¡¯s tiny heart was going to hurt her as much as it hurt Riz.


    But it had to be done.


    Celine may not know me as well as I thought, but I knew her. I knew she¡¯d not be able to find it within herself to tell her daughter. And her husband, although a kind man and a devout father¡­ he too wasn¡¯t going to be able to do it.


    And Mordo was no help.


    And there was no way we could ask little Fival. The young boy was nearly Renn¡¯s height, but he was still just a boy. The younger brother on top of it.


    So it was up to me.


    The act of telling her of what happened, and all the pain and sorrow it will bring¡­ will fall upon my shoulders.


    Always me.


    Again.

 Chapter Two Hundred and Fifteen – Renn – To Be Taught

    The giant boulder rolled off Vim¡¯s shoulder¡­ and promptly fell down the cliff below, crashing loudly as it hit other boulders and rocks all along the way.


    Vim leaned over the ledge, and I was half tempted to reach out and grab him¡­ but knew there was no need. Not only would Vim likely not fall, he probably wouldn¡¯t get hurt even if he did.


    I stayed back, although I kind of wanted to see what I was hearing too. But the cliff was so big and high that I couldn¡¯t bring myself to actually step up to it. The ground here was hard, too hard, but there was this odd feeling of¡­ well¡­


    Looseness. My ears kept hearing things shift, and rocks scrape against one another. It made me feel as if the whole ground beneath me could open up and swallow me without warning. I didn¡¯t like it. At all. I missed grass, and compacted soil. It wasn¡¯t right for the ground beneath my feet to sound as if it could shift and gobble me up without warning.


    ¡°Hm,¡± Vim nodded, pleased with the results as the sound of the large boulder came to a stop. There were still plenty of sounds of other rocks, the smaller ones dislodged and bothered by the larger one, but the roaring and banging of the big one was over.


    ¡°Can I ask why you toss them over? And not just¡­ put them somewhere else? Like right there, for instance?¡± I asked him with a point nearby. To the side of one of the large cliffs behind us. There were already dozens of similarly large boulders along it. He could have placed it, or the half dozen other ones he¡¯d tossed over the ledge, next to them and no one would have ever noticed. It would have not blocked any paths either, so¡­


    ¡°Hm¡­ for fun maybe?¡± Vim then said.


    For¡­ fun¡­?


    Frowning at him as he stepped over to me, I reached up to brush off some of the dust and rubble off his back and shoulder. The rocks hadn¡¯t looked filthy at first glance, but they sure did leave a bunch of traces whenever he carried one.


    ¡°Fun? Really?¡± I asked. Was it fun to throw rocks off a cliff?


    ¡°Well, no¡­ Rather it¡¯s on purpose. There are always some rocks whenever I visit. If I piled them up like that every time, anyone sailing past along the shore will notice. Too many piled up in a similar fashion stands out, so got to make it look like a natural rock fall when I can,¡± he explained.


    Oh¡­ right¡­


    As I brushed him off, I glanced past him to the ocean just past the edge of the cliff. The world became an odd dark blue, with white waves spanning endlessly. Below the edge of the cliff, was actually still quite a bit of land¡­ but thanks to how high up we were on this cliff, and the angle, all I could see was ocean.


    Yes. I could understand what he meant. There were no ships out there now, but it was obvious there would be. We had just been to a port city only a few days ago, so there was no doubt that ships sailed these waters.


    Finishing with Vim¡¯s dust, I turned and glanced upward behind us. To the rocky cliffs and gorges that the Dye Houses were hidden within.


    ¡°What about the steam?¡± I asked. I couldn¡¯t see any hint of any of it, but I knew it had to be visible at least to a point. The steam was thick, and white. It looked like a dense cloud sometimes.


    ¡°It dissipates enough, thanks to the ocean breeze. They¡¯ve never had any problems with that before,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°Then¡­ what about the human workers? If they¡¯re trying to hide, why go through such lengths if they¡¯re letting humans come and go?¡± I asked further.


    He chuckled at me and patted me on the back, as to guide me back towards the path. To head back to the houses.


    ¡°The humans who work here are mostly descendants from others who worked here in the past. And most live solitarily lives too; they¡¯re not the type to go telling anyone because they don¡¯t want anyone to know either. And even if they did¡­ well¡­ Mordo is here,¡± he said.


    ¡°Mordo? That old man?¡± I asked.


    He laughed. ¡°Yes. That old fossil. Don¡¯t let him fool you, he¡¯s dangerous,¡± he said.


    Although hard to believe¡­ I wasn¡¯t going to doubt Vim. Even if it was ridiculous.


    That old man was tiny. Smaller than me. Thinner. Feeble looking. He looked so decrepit that I had almost thought he was a corpse before he had greeted me. Even his skin looked old and dry, like leather.


    And the oddest part of him was he just¡­ sat in his room. Never leaving or moving from where he sat.


    ¡°What¡¯s a fossil?¡± I asked after a moment.


    ¡°Hm¡­ the remnants of something long dead. A relic that time forgot. Usually the term refers to bones, or the calcified or petrified remnants they leave behind. They¡¯re things usually from eras long past. I basically called him something that looked, and is, so ancient that he should be in a museum,¡± Vim explained.


    I liked how he was starting to describe his words to me. He didn¡¯t even seem to hesitate anymore. I wonder if he even noticed that he¡¯s been getting a little more forthcoming with me.


    It made me happy. It meant in some little way¡­ I was finding my way into his heart.


    ¡°And¡­ what¡¯s a museum?¡± I asked for another.


    Vim frowned, and then stopped walking.


    I too stopped, and wondered if I had just taken it too far. Was that one of the words he didn¡¯t want even me to know?


    He sighed as he looked at me, and then crossed his arms. When he did, I noticed a spot on his sleeve I had missed. I stepped towards him to brush the rubble off.


    Vim didn¡¯t stop me, and even patiently waited until I was done before he spoke.


    ¡°Other than that Renn, there¡¯s something we should probably talk about before we go back,¡± he said.


    ¡°Hm?¡± I perked up and nodded.


    ¡°Have you told Riz what happened in Lumen?¡± he asked.


    Frowning I shook my head. ¡°She¡¯s not really asked. And¡­ to be honest Vim, I really don¡¯t want to talk about that¡­ so I¡¯d not bring it up if I can avoid it,¡± I told him honestly.


    ¡°Figured. Well¡­ don¡¯t. Not until I talk to her about it, okay?¡± he asked me.


    I nodded. ¡°Sure¡­ can I ask why?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ maybe. Let me see how it goes first,¡± he said, and then he turned and returned to walking.


    Joining him, I wondered what was wrong. He seemed worried, which for him was a little concerning.


    ¡°Should I worry?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°No. Not in that sense. It¡¯s just¡­ a painful matter. Other than that, how are you faring with the smells?¡± Vim asked.


    I smirked at him and nodded. ¡°They¡¯re odd, Vim, but they¡¯re not anywhere near as bad as you seem to think they are,¡± I said.


    He sighed. ¡°I know,¡± he said.


    Oh¡­? That had been a rather somber tone from him. So he knew¡­? Was there something else at play then?


    He helped out in other ways, but he didn¡¯t seem willing to help the camels in any of the buildings related to the snails. Neither the pool habitats, or the steam and boiling building where they crushed and mixed the snails¡­ though right now that one wasn¡¯t really being used. We had arrived in-between batches, it seemed.


    It was interesting he¡¯d help with the dye process of the other methods¡­ just not anything that used the snails.


    ¡°Why do snails make ink, Vim?¡± I asked him as we went to walking back towards the dye houses.


    ¡°Some animals just¡­ do. Either with their blood, or mucus in the snail¡¯s case. In a certain sense plant based inks or paints are the same. It¡¯s the ones made from rocks or gems that are bizarre, in my opinion,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°Rocks¡­¡± I¡¯d not seen those yet. I wonder which building housed those colors. I¡¯d only seen the snails and a few of the plant based ones so far.


    ¡°You and Riz getting along?¡± Vim asked as we passed by a rather large boulder. One nearly twice the size of the ones that Vim had just carried moments ago.


    ¡°Yes? She reminds me of Lellip. Though oddly, a little less¡­¡± I hesitated as I wondered how to properly say it without making Vim think me odd.


    ¡°Less¡­?¡± Vim slowed a little to look at me.


    I grumbled and nodded, unable to figure out how to properly say it. ¡°Girly? Lellip, even though her job was¡­ more manly, was more feminine. She liked to make designs, and sewed cute things into her clothes. Yet Riz, even though surrounded by beautiful colors, doesn¡¯t really seem willing or wanting to let it distinguish her. When we met her she was wearing a bright shirt, so I had expected her to be a little more¡­¡± I struggled to continue, since I wasn¡¯t even sure what I was saying.


    It wasn¡¯t like I wasn¡¯t happy to spend time with her. Nor was it as if Riz didn¡¯t act like a girl her age, or something. She and I have actually had several interesting conversations, and I had enjoyed dinner with her and her mother last night. I felt bad to, even if not intentionally, speak bad about her.


    Vim smiled at me as he watched me struggle. ¡°Flamboyant. You expected her to be dazzling, and are disappointed to find she¡¯s just like any other woman her age,¡± he said for me.


    ¡°I regret saying it. It¡¯s horrible of me. There¡¯s nothing wrong with her, I just¡­¡± I took a deep breath and wished for Vim to chastise me for saying, let alone thinking, such a thing.


    ¡°Mhm. A result of our travels. You¡¯ve continuously been meeting the odd or unique, and now that you¡¯re starting to meet the more normal ones it¡¯s bothering you. Do you not remember how normal most in Lumen were?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I do. And yes, I get it. I don¡¯t even know what I¡¯m complaining about¡­ Riz and her family are wonderful people. I shouldn¡¯t even be thinking what I¡¯m thinking,¡± I said to him honestly.


    Vim nodded, seemingly agreeing with me. Yet¡­ he said nothing more.


    ¡°Vim¡­ why would I think less of her? Just because she¡¯s normal?¡± I asked him, in an effort to understand.


    ¡°Well¡­ do you honestly think less of her for it?¡± he asked back.


    Opening my mouth to say no, I realized that¡¯d be a tiny lie. ¡°Slightly,¡± I admitted.


    Vim smirked at me, in a way that made me flinch. He found this amusing. Better than being angry, I guess, but honestly I¡¯d have preferred his anger instead.


    It made me angry at myself, for crying out loud.


    ¡°You¡¯ll find Renn, most who we meet are simple. They¡¯re born. They live. They die. Not everyone has a grandiose story, or purpose. I¡¯d think by now, being as old as you are, you¡¯d not only understand this¡­ but actually desire it. Do you really want everyone to have terrible pasts or turmoil filled lives? I¡¯d rather everyone be like Riz and her family, not like us¡­ or those like Merit or Tosh,¡± Vim said.


    Ah¡­


    I blinked a few times as I not only understood what he was saying¡­ but realized the truth of it.


    He was right.


    Like always.


    ¡°That¡¯s true, Vim,¡± I agreed.


    He nodded in a way that told me it had been obvious, and I had just not seen it.


    ¡°I guess I just expected weirdness, or the unique. This place is, I admit, but the people living here don¡¯t match it. But if I think about it, Herra¡¯s family hadn¡¯t been any better,¡± I said as I thought of them too.


    ¡°Hm. Why do you desire the unique, Renn? The unique usually bring chaos. Like Lumen,¡± he said gently.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­¡± I said honestly.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t explain your attraction to me, Renn. I¡¯m rather boring, aren¡¯t I?¡± he asked.


    Smiling at him I nodded. ¡°You are! But¡­ in a good way,¡± I said.


    He nodded as if he somehow understood. Which I hoped he did, since I really didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Though¡­ I guess I¡¯m not very unique either, am I?¡± I said as we passed an odd looking rock. It was flat and smooth, it looked like a perfect place to sit and rest. Maybe that was why it was a little bit away from the other rocks, more alongside the path than not.


    ¡°In my experience the more unique one is, the crueler fate is to them,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°Would explain our people¡¯s suffering, at least,¡± I said softly.


    Vim nodded as we rounded a small bend. The ravine we were walking through was actually a little straight, but the many large rocks littering the path made it curve and bend.


    ¡°Does this place flood?¡± I asked as I noted the stain marks on the rocks we passed.


    ¡°It¡¯s happened, yes. The driest places flood the worst,¡± he said.


    Huh¡­ I wonder what they did with all their paints and dyes, and the things that made them, when it did. The buildings were not only leveled with the ground, several had dusty dirt floors, not wooden or stone ones.


    As we drew closer to the camel¡¯s residence, I noted the smell in the air. It was unmistakable now. ¡°I¡¯ve been told the smell bothers you,¡± I said as I tried to figure out why it bothered him so much. It did smell, but it honestly wasn¡¯t that bad. The only real bad part of it was how it overpowered the smell of everything else, once you noticed it. It wasn¡¯t so strong it was blatant, but when you focused you realized the smell was just¡­ a tad stronger than anything else. Not just the other dyes and paints, but even the animals and dusty rocks all around us. Even the smell of the sea was somehow pushed aside by it, oddly¡­ especially since the smell had a faint tinge of the sea within itself.


    ¡°It does,¡± Vim said honestly.


    ¡°Is it really that bad to you? I admit it¡¯s¡­ odd, and overbearing, but it¡¯s not that bad. I think that stew you made a little bit ago was way worse,¡± I said.


    ¡°Something like that,¡± Vim said, and I noted his absentminded response.


    Studying him as I walked alongside him, I realized he was indeed lost in thought. I wonder when it had begun. Was he still thinking about what I had said earlier? Or maybe before? Something else? Had he seen something?


    I looked around for a possible source of his focus, but other than rocks and the brownish plants and trees¡­


    Nothing seemed too out of the ordinary. For a place that looked as hot as it felt, it was honestly a little plain.


    Actually it wasn¡¯t too hot here. Likely thanks to the ocean. There was a gentle breeze, which seemed endless thanks to the ravines and caverns we were in. It flowed in from the sea, and seemed to make it continuous and steady. At night it was a little noisy too, whistling and blowing between the rocks and cracks.


    Remembering the wailing of the wind at night, I noted that I had slept in the only empty room in the main building. Alone.


    ¡°Did you sleep in one of the other buildings Vim?¡± I asked as I thought about it. After a point I had stopped seeing him and hearing his voice.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± he mumbled an answer and shook his head.


    No¡­? So he hadn¡¯t slept then. I wonder if this is one of the places that he didn¡¯t sleep at.


    It was interesting to find that there were places he felt comfortable enough at to sleep, while others he didn¡¯t.


    ¡°How long will we be here?¡± I asked. It¡¯s only been a single day, but based off the way he and the others have been talking it might be some time.


    ¡°The workers are scheduled to return in the next month. I plan to stick around until a few of them arrive,¡± he said as he glanced at me.


    Ah. I had his attention again. I wonder what he had been thinking about.


    ¡°Is it okay to stay so long? You were worried we were off schedule right?¡± I asked.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be fine. After here the only other member in this area is Landi. There are a few other members, but I only visit them when they request me to do so. As long as we¡¯re heading back north before the summer ends all will be well,¡± he said.


    Oh¡­? There were that few members down south?


    I thought of the map I¡¯d seen back at the Cathedral. I remembered a few other places and names, some with double digit numbers, near here. Near Secca.


    Maybe they were like Trek, who just¡­ didn¡¯t need or want people showing up without being invited first.


    ¡°Landi? Is that her name?¡± I asked as I realized he had told me her name.


    ¡°Hm,¡± he nodded. At first I thought he was lost in this mind again, but he glanced at me and smiled. ¡°Her true name is actually really long, and in another language. Landi is the name of the person who placed the crown upon her head,¡± he explained.


    ¡°Oh¡­? So she¡¯s like the Clothed Woman then?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes and no. Look at that,¡± Vim paused, and pointed in front of us.


    I too went still as we went to watching a massive¡­ spider? Beetle? Walk across the path in front of us.


    ¡°What is that?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°A scorpion. And a rather big one, too. Usually they¡¯re about half that size. That thing¡¯s lived a long time,¡± Vim said, impressed with it.


    It was huge. The thing was likely as big as my head, but it was hard to tell its real size. It seemed to have some kind of stinger curled upward onto its back.


    The thing scuttled away, not too quickly but fast enough that it made me weary of it. It disappeared into a crevice, and for a few moments I heard its tiny little feet as it clattered¡­


    ¡°It can climb walls?¡± I asked as the thing emerged again, walking up the cliff wall.


    ¡°Hm. Bothered by it? We¡¯ve seen bugs before, you¡¯ve never seemed weary of them,¡± Vim asked.


    ¡°Well¡­ I know those bugs. I¡¯ve never seen that thing before. Is that a stinger?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It is. Venomous too¡­ some people are also allergic to them, so try not to get stung by one. They¡¯re actually all over the place, not just deserts¡­ but your home is often covered in snow, which would explain why you¡¯ve never seen one before,¡± Vim said.


    I huffed at him. ¡°Are there¡­ any other things here I should keep an eye out for?¡± I asked as I looked around.


    ¡°Certain snakes. Other spiders. A few other insects, and animals¡­ I¡¯ll point them out as we see them. Honestly your lands are the same, just different species and types. Actually¡­ I¡¯d almost say your lands are more dangerous, in a way. You have large predators. Real ones. The deserts down here really don¡¯t,¡± he said as he returned to walking.


    ¡°They don¡¯t?¡± I asked.


    He shook his head. ¡°Not really.¡±


    ¡°What are camels, by the way?¡± I asked, since it was a good time to do so.


    He smirked. ¡°Large beasts. They¡¯re¡­ unique. Imagine them as sturdier elks or¡­ like a moose maybe?¡± Vim seemed to lose confidence in his explanation as he spoke.


    He frowned after a moment, and I realized he was still thinking of a better way to describe them to me.


    ¡°Sturdy elks,¡± I said and nodded, to let him know that was enough for me.


    ¡°Well¡­ yes and no. They have no horns. Actually, they have llamas here. Did you see them?¡± Vim asked.


    I nodded quickly. Riz had me help her feed the animals this morning. Some of them had been things I¡¯d never seen before either. ¡°Oh! So they¡¯re like that?¡± I asked. That made a lot of sense then. So they were odd deer looking things.


    ¡°Well¡­ kind of. Camels are bigger. They¡¯re considered good workhorses. But they¡¯re more closely related to the llamas than not¡­¡± Vim sighed as he spoke and then shook his head. ¡°You need an education,¡± he said.


    It was my turn to frown. ¡°Am I that dumb?¡±


    Vim paused and glanced at me. I stopped too, and blinked at him.


    ¡°I meant I was doing a disservice to you. You¡¯re smart enough that you¡¯d benefit greatly from an actual education. You¡¯d put it to wonderful use. I was simply regretting the state the world is in Renn, one where people don¡¯t really get to enjoy such a luxury. Not that you¡¯re not intelligent. You¡¯re far from dumb,¡± he said to me.


    I smiled at him, and not just because it was adorable how quickly he had come to my defense¡­ from himself. It felt silly, but good, to receive a compliment from him in such a way. ¡°Can¡¯t you give me it?¡± I asked him.


    Vim shifted and frowned. ¡°I suppose¡­¡± he admitted.


    My smile grew into a mighty one. ¡°Really?¡±


    Drawing closer to him, Vim actually leaned back a little¡­ but he didn¡¯t step away. ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°Well what? Don¡¯t pretend you can¡¯t teach me Vim. Not when half the places you take me to are built by your own hands, and you¡¯re the one who taught them how to do it all,¡± I said with a gesture down the path. Some white smoke was visible, past some large rocks and cliffs. We were near the houses.


    He took in a sharp breath, likely to argue or say something¡­ but instead he said nothing and only made an odd noise as the deep breath he had just taken slowly leaked out.


    Vim held my gaze. His eyes dug into me, making me want to squirm. I felt my tail and ears slowly become rigged, and the hairs upon them go stiff. My own focus became stronger, as I held his gaze¡­ and waited.


    And waited some more.


    Then he nodded.


    Grinning up at him, I nodded back. ¡°Good. We¡¯ll alternate it. One day we¡¯ll train, the other you can spend time teaching me,¡± I said as I decided.


    Him teaching me on the days we couldn¡¯t train, such as here where it¡¯d get us or rather me in trouble, would be better¡­ but I knew he¡¯d not teach me in such a way for the same reason he¡¯d not train me. If he didn¡¯t want people seeing us train, or me being taught to wield weapons, then there was no way he¡¯d be willing to teach me anything secretive with them in earshot either. If anything, Vim would likely see such a thing as an even bigger danger¡­


    ¡°A proper education requires books, and tools, Renn¡­¡± Vim tried to come up with an excuse. I enjoyed the way his eyes squinted and his head tilted ever so slightly.


    He was struggling. Mentally. Likely stressing over what we were talking about.


    ¡°Books? Really?¡± I asked him, dared him to change his stance now.


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Looking away from him, I nodded as I returned to walking. ¡°You can teach me what you can. Honestly Vim¡­ stop acting so bothered over it. You¡¯re always telling me stories and teaching me stuff, what¡¯s the difference?¡± I asked without looking back at him.


    ¡°Renn¡­¡± Vim groaned at me, and I couldn¡¯t help but giggle at his tone. He sounded absolutely distressed!


    ¡°Come on! I¡¯m supposed to help Riz with the green dyes today,¡± I ushered him, turning just enough to catch a glimpse at his face.


    Vim was scratching the back of his head, and looked defeated. He was staring down before him¡­ nearly at the same angle he had been earlier, when I had been leaning up towards him. He was likely staring at the very spot he had been earlier, where I had been.


    Maybe my forceful actions had actually bothered him. It looked like they did.


    Although it was a little rude of me, I couldn¡¯t help but feel excited.


    It was bothering him¡­ but he was also willing to indulge me.


    He had mentioned once, that he had¡­ several others of him inside, always arguing. Over me.


    One wanted to deny me. Not just my love, but my very presence.


    The other loved me, and wanted to indulge me completely.


    Well¡­


    If he wasn¡¯t able to let the one inside that loved me win, then I just needed to¡­ give it a helping hand, right?


    A little assistance. A little help. That¡¯s all.


    Surely it wasn¡¯t so wrong to do that, was it? Surely he¡¯d forgive me for it, right?


    Vim finally sighed and nodded, to himself. He stepped forward as to join me back onto the path. I turned away before he looked back up at me, but I knew he had seen me staring at him.


    ¡°You¡¯re more bothered by this than teaching me how to swing a sword,¡± I teased him.


    ¡°The pen is mightier than the sword Renn, I¡¯ve told you that,¡± Vim said from behind me.


    Frowning at his odd statement, I wondered why he seemed to believe that so strongly.


    I mean¡­ I guess I understood it. Knowledge was dangerous. It was powerful. And that was what it meant, of course¡­ but¡­


    Glancing down to my hand, I imagined the sword that I always swung. It wasn¡¯t here or on my waist. It was with the rest of our packs at the house. Yet I could envision it clearly. Its gleam. Its dullness. Its weight. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I could even feel the strange ring that vibrated down it, when it collided with Vim¡¯s sword.


    I could feel it, even though I hadn¡¯t held it in several days. Not since after we left that port town, where we saw that pile of dead bodies.


    And most importantly¡­ I could feel¡­


    Its deadliness.


    With it I could kill. I was growing comfortable with that thing in my hand. I was growing accustomed to it. I was learning, and becoming familiar, with what it was capable of.


    I knew now what a sword could do. I knew how I could use it to kill people. Many people. One after another.


    And that was in my hands. Not even his.


    I was far from a great warrior. Not even a shadow of what Vim was.


    His little phrase made sense in a normal way¡­ Like if one compared it to me or another common person. But when it came to Vim himself¡­


    Glancing behind me, Vim tilted his head at me worriedly. Was he worried I was going to wring something else out of him?


    Right now he was safe. Since I couldn¡¯t get his statement out of my head.


    If he had a pen, he¡¯d be dangerous. Yet if he had a sword¡­ well¡­


    ¡°Could you conquer a nation with a pen, Vim?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve done it before,¡± he stated.


    Of course he has.


    ¡°Will you teach me how to do that too?¡± I asked.


    He took another sharp breath and flinched. ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m afraid of,¡± he groaned.

 Chapter Two Hundred and Sixteen – Vim – A Camel’s Eye

    Fival was a quiet boy. His eyes were vivid, telling me his mind was vibrant¡­ yet he hadn¡¯t said a word since I had started on the new basin for the vat dye.


    I was almost done with the basin, and although I¡¯d been teaching the young boy the entire time¡­ it was a little worrying he wasn¡¯t even asking questions.


    Though that might just be because Renn was asking enough for the both of them.


    ¡°You¡¯re saying little creatures are in there?¡± Renn asked again, staring into another basin vat a few feet away. Since the basin I was working on was almost done, and nearly ready to be put to use, I had been teaching her¡­ and Fival and his sister Riz, the inner-workings of the tool. Namely about the bacteria they used here to convert the dye into a soluble product.


    ¡°There is. They¡­ basically eat and expel tiny little pieces of the dye. Making it go from something we can¡¯t use on wool and yarn, to something we can,¡± I said again.


    It was so hard to say this stuff. Not just because they weren¡¯t really capable of understanding the chemical process¡­ but because of who was listening.


    Riz and Fival listening wasn¡¯t a big deal. They didn¡¯t really need, or care, to know the whole underlying process. They only needed to know how to do it properly, and that it worked. They didn¡¯t care about the science behind it.


    Renn on the other hand¡­


    ¡°Vim, there¡¯s nothing but sludge in there,¡± Renn said as she looked away from the vat.


    ¡°I know Renn. As I said. They¡¯re tiny. Not visible to the naked eye. Not even ours,¡± I said.


    ¡°Imagine them as tiny little mites, Renn! Like fleas!¡± Riz tried to get Renn over the fact in her own way.


    ¡°Fleas¡­¡± Renn groaned as she leaned away from the vat, as if it was now poisonous to touch.


    Fival leaned forward as I bent the final layer on the top of the vat basin¡¯s opening. The metal sheet was thin, and I was curling it around the lip. Using my thumb, I bent the metal and curled it inward; forcing it into a shape that would ensure it¡¯d never separate even after years of use.


    I noted the way Fival focused on my handiwork. He was quiet, but perceptive. He was noticing how I was creating a seamless juncture between the metals, allowing me to add several layers of thin metal without needing nails or rivets.


    ¡°So¡­ do you need to feed them though? You said you don¡¯t open those for months at a time?¡± Renn asked as she glanced at the other vat basins. The ones that were sealed.


    ¡°We add yarn and water, that¡¯s it,¡± Riz said.


    I nodded. ¡°The micro-organisms feed off the¡­ well, not the wool and stuff, but the chemical reaction between the wool and the solution. Imagine when you add spices or another liquid to a bubbling pot of broth, Renn. Sometimes it froths up right?¡± I tried to explain to Renn, as well as I could.


    ¡°So they eat the byproduct,¡± Renn said.


    ¡°Well,¡± I stopped, and blinked. Looking away from the metal I was messing with, I turned to nod at Renn. ¡°Well, yes.¡±


    So she did understand. Amazing. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Renn hummed as she stepped over to us. She leaned between Riz and her brother, to get a closer look at what I was doing.


    ¡°What are you doing now?¡± she asked.


    ¡°The layer of metal I¡¯m forcing around the lid opening will let them secure it without letting pressure out. The lids get pushed inward, being too big for the opening, and so they slide into the basin itself and seal into it by size alone without needing clamps,¡± I explained.


    ¡°Then how do you get them out?¡± Renn asked.


    ¡°We break them. With a hammer,¡± Riz said.


    Renn frowned, and I waited for the obvious next question¡­ and oddly, it didn¡¯t come.


    She remained quiet as I finished up, and slowly spun the large basin around as to make sure the lid lip I had just made was smooth and finished.


    It was.


    ¡°Fival, get the indigo. Riz, the bacteria,¡± I said as I stood from my little stool and lifted the basin.


    Taking the basin over to the open end on the racks, next to the others, I carefully put the steel basin into place. It wobbled a little as I got it into position, and pushed the little wooden bars around its bottom as to better situate it in place.


    The camels quickly stepped over to me, each carrying their perspective ingredients. I stepped aside as to let them go to work.


    Although young, they¡¯d been doing this since birth¡­ so didn¡¯t need me to teach or show them how to do it. Riz poured the small bucket of bacteria in carefully, then hurried away to get another bucket of water. Salt water.


    ¡°Indigo dye goes last. If you do it first, the bacteria dies,¡± Fival spoke up for the first time in awhile, and did so to teach Renn. He gestured with the block of blue to her as he spoke.


    Renn smiled. ¡°Why would it die?¡± she asked.


    ¡°The dye alone is poisonous. It¡¯s actually poisonous to us too, to a point. When we pour it in a little bit of steam and stuff will come out, make sure to not breathe it in,¡± I warned her.


    Fival nodded as his sister returned, and went to pouring the salt water into the basin.


    ¡°Want to do it?¡± Fival asked Renn, holding out the block.


    ¡°Can I?¡± Renn asked, yet stepped forward and took it before anyone could say otherwise.


    We watched Renn study the block of indigo first, frowning at it, then she stepped over to the basin and glanced into the thing¡­ and after obviously not seeing anything, she simply dropped the indigo into the basin.


    Once she did she had to quickly step away, as a plum of blue smoke flew up out of the basin.


    Renn swatted the air away as Riz laughed at her. Fival smirked, but didn¡¯t make a sound as he went to bend down and pick up one of the lids.


    Since Renn was still stepping away, and mumbling complaints, Fival went to pushing the lid into the basin. He had to really lean into it, and push with all his might, but he was able to get the thing to slide in and pop into place.


    ¡°And done. We¡¯ll open it again in two months, to stir it,¡± Riz said.


    ¡°Why go thru such lengths? Wasn¡¯t it already really blue?¡± Renn asked.


    ¡°It was. But it won¡¯t properly attach to anything. It¡¯ll just¡­ seep out, if you try to add it to wool or anything right now,¡± Riz explained.


    I¡¯d offer to show Renn what they meant, but I knew they¡¯d get upset with me. It took them months to make even a small block of dye. Wasting it like that would just be an insult.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± Renn hummed as Riz walked over to a shelf. One that had a few dozen smaller pots on it. After clanking around with them for a moment, she returned with a large brush that was coated in blue paint. The same blue color that the indigo would eventually become.


    ¡°Want to mark it?¡± Riz offered the task to Renn, who accepted it without hesitation.


    Renn went over, knelt before the basin, and went to writing upon it with the brush. She wrote the word blue upon it, then went and drew a small image next to it.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± Fival asked.


    ¡°The symbol of the guild up north,¡± Riz said.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Fival studied it for a moment, and I wondered if he had been that young when I had last been here. He had seen the symbol before, during that visit, hadn¡¯t he?


    Maybe he had been younger than I remembered.


    ¡°Add the date, too,¡± Fiz said.


    ¡°Oh¡­ I don¡¯t know it.¡±


    As Fiz guided Renn on how to properly mark the basin, by marking it not with today¡¯s date but rather the date when they needed to open it, I glanced around at the rows of basins.


    There were three. One alongside each wall, and then another in the center of the room. The bigger pots were in the center, since they would have stuck out too much along the walls.


    Renn finished quickly as I stepped over to one of the larger basins. It was nearly twice as big as the one I had just crafted for the camels and it had an upcoming date marked on it, and was written with red.


    Tapping the basin lightly, I wondered how long ago I had made this one. Years ago, decades even¡­ but honestly, how long ago?


    This family has been making dyes since Mordo was a young boy. His parents were the ones to settle down and begin the process, but they hadn¡¯t lived to see the fruit of their labor. They had died before the first batch of snails had matured enough to be used.


    Hundreds of years, at least.


    I frowned as I thought of it. Were they one of the oldest families? Maybe not the oldest in terms of age, but definitely one of the oldest families in the Society. Especially so when one took into account their task.


    They, like the armadillos, were what originally had funded our Society and its people. Its ventures. There had been a few other things before that, which Celine had formed, but they hadn¡¯t been reliable or long lasting.


    ¡°Jeez Renn¡­!¡± I turned to watch Riz step away, giggling away as she wiped her face. Renn had brushed her cheek with the paint.


    Fival stood a little awkwardly watching the two as Riz laughed and Renn put the brush away.


    Riz and Fival weren¡¯t full-blooded camels. Their father was a horse.


    That meant once they had children, if they took another step away¡­ well¡­


    The camels would be gone, soon.


    It wasn¡¯t by any fault of their own. And who could blame Celine for choosing Lial. He was a good man¡­ but he himself had been a half-breed. Although luckily he had inherited his mother¡¯s lifespan, at least.


    Yet the mixture of bloods would mean the eventual dilution of the non-human aspects of it.


    Riz and Fival would live longer than humans¡­ but their children won¡¯t. Even if they were born with the help of another non-human.


    Many families over the years have fallen in such a way. Losing their non-human traits and slowly becoming¡­ lesser. It didn¡¯t mean their purpose in the Society would disappear immediately, but it meant it would be inevitable.


    Same with the Armadillo¡¯s daughter. The one who had married the human boy.


    ¡°I do have a request, Vim.¡±


    I turned my attention to the young boy, and realized he had likely been standing next to me for awhile now. I had been lost in thought.


    ¡°Hm?¡± I nodded as I ignored Renn and Riz. They were now on the other side of the room, whispering about something near a box.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to learn how to put ink into skin. As Grandfather Mordo has,¡± Fival requested.


    Oh¡­? ¡°Tattoos? I do not mind, but Mordo should¡­¡± I stopped talking as I realized that Mordo might have denied his request, or¡­


    Fival shifted and glanced away, to the other side of the building. Riz and Renn were still lost in their conversation.


    Ah. I see. ¡°I understand. Mother said no?¡± I asked as I got the gist of it.


    Fival¡¯s placid expression turned into a tiny frown. ¡°My father,¡± he mumbled.


    ¡°Really¡­? What was his reasoning?¡± I asked.


    ¡°He feels it¡¯d make me less likely to find a wife,¡± Fival explained.


    A wife¡­ ¡°What kind of tattoo do you want, Fival?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°None in particular. I just¡­ want to be like Grandfather Mordo, eventually,¡± Fival said.


    I nodded, understanding. Mordo¡¯s tattoos weren¡¯t very visible anymore, thanks to how¡­ rough and thin his skin had become. But they were still there. Still visible.


    Lial likely worried if Fival covered his body in those intricate little designs, he¡¯d be seen as something unusual. Too unusual for a woman to overlook.


    Funny since if one traveled just a few months to the east, you¡¯d encounter a land where it¡¯d be weird to not have such tattoos as the one Fival wanted.


    ¡°Does Mordo know?¡± I asked.


    ¡°He told me to ask you,¡± he said with a nod.


    So Mordo had simply not wanted to get into an argument with his daughter¡¯s husband.


    ¡°Mother?¡± I asked.


    ¡°She does, but I don¡¯t know if she approves or not,¡± Fival said with a shrug.


    I doubted she''d say no, but I¡¯ll need to ask all the same.


    ¡°I¡¯ll teach you Fival. You have a few pigs don¡¯t you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Pigs¡­? Yes. Five of them,¡± he nodded and frowned at me.


    ¡°We¡¯ll practice on them. Before I leave I promise you¡¯ll know enough to tattoo as you wish, but I¡¯ll not tattoo you¡­ I¡­¡± I stopped talking as I realized something.


    Looking over, I found Renn and Riz staring at us. From across the row of basins.


    ¡°Rather, maybe Renn should. She¡¯s very artistic, much more than I am,¡± I said.


    ¡°Huh?¡± Renn perked up, her ears twitching as if a fly had buzzed into one.


    ¡°She did write on that basin very cleanly,¡± Riz nodded.


    Fival shifted, and I could tell by his quiet stare at Renn that he wasn¡¯t sure about this.


    Reaching over, I patted the young man on the shoulder. ¡°We¡¯ll start tomorrow,¡± I said.


    He blinked at me¡­ and then after a moment nodded. Unsure of himself, but not to the point that he¡¯d complain.


    ¡°Do you want any Riz?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Would Brom complain if I did?¡± she asked back.


    I flinched, and Renn¡¯s happy expression immediately died.


    Before I could say anything, to¡­ change or divert the conversation, Riz turned and saw Renn¡¯s face.


    ¡°What the heck?¡± Riz stepped back at the sight of it, and looked around¡­ expecting something to be wrong.


    Renn turned to me, and was about to say something but couldn¡¯t find the words.


    Celine was going to be furious with me.


    Funny. She hadn¡¯t been named after the Celine from all those years ago, but she was definitely going to end up hating me for a similar reason.


    Fate was cruel sometimes.


    ¡°Renn¡­?¡± Even the quiet Fival said something, also bothered by her look.


    Renn¡¯s face furrowed, and then she looked down. To her feet¡­ and closed her eyes as she groaned.


    She had realized it that quickly. Likely thanks to the fact I had asked her earlier to not say anything. She had put one and two together, instantly.


    She really was too smart for her own good.


    ¡°Fival¡­ why don¡¯t you go show Renn the blocks?¡± I turned a little to beg the boy for a tiny favor.


    Fival frowned at me, but didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Why¡­? Why Vim? Vim? What happened? What¡¯s happening?¡± Riz was now fully aware that something was wrong. Something horrible¡­ and it wasn¡¯t just because Renn was crying.


    ¡°Please. Let me and Riz have a moment alone,¡± I asked the boy again, and Renn indirectly.


    ¡°Vim¡­!¡± Riz shouted at me, stepping up towards the basin that separated us. She grabbed onto the lip of the basin, as if she was about to clamber over it.


    Glancing at Renn, I noted the way she glanced at Riz. The pained expression on her face made it clear¡­ that wasn¡¯t just sorrow and disappointment.


    That was regret. That was blame.


    She was internally hating herself.


    ¡°Renn, please,¡± I asked her directly this time.


    Renn looked to me, and I held firm as her watery eyes bore into me. They looked as if she was pleading with me. Begging with her entire soul.


    ¡°Renn¡­?¡± Riz turned, and I noted the emotion in her voice. She was about to start crying too.


    Had she realized it? Maybe even if instinctively¡­?


    I sighed and stepped away from Fival. Since neither he nor Renn seemed to be willing to oblige me at the moment¡­ I decided to just accept that they¡¯d be here to witness the poor girl¡¯s heart break.


    Thanks to the size of the basins nearby, I had to walk a bit until I found one I could walk in-between. I wasn¡¯t going to jump over them or anything¡­ not because I couldn¡¯t, but because the extra few moments of rounding the basins gave me time to prepare myself.


    This was my fault. In more ways than one.


    But it had been inevitable. Even if it hadn¡¯t happened this way¡­ Riz still would have asked. It was actually very shocking it had taken this long. Renn and I had been here for three days already. For Riz to not have asked me about Brom at all by now was weird.


    Riz stood up straighter as I approached her. Renn stood behind her, and was holding her stomach¡­ as if suddenly sick. Likely was.


    The young camel glared at me with watery eyes. Her right cheek was twitching a little oddly, as if she was trying to decide between snarling and smiling.


    Nodding down to her, I decided to just say it.


    ¡°A tragedy happened in Lumen, Riz,¡± I said to her.


    Riz¡¯s jaw clenched and a single tear slid out from her right eye.


    ¡°Vim¡­¡± Renn groaned, but I ignored her.


    ¡°During the chaos, the man you treasured¡­ Brom¡­ He perished,¡± I said.


    Riz¡¯s pupils went wide. Unlike a humans that were circular, hers were more oblong. A trait from her mixed blood. Their widening was more at the top and bottom than the sides. Nearly the opposite in shape and form than Renn¡¯s.


    I nodded again. ¡°I am sorry. Brom is dead.¡±


    Fival stepped up to the basin, grabbing the lip as to pull himself up a little. To see better. The look on his face told me he was as shocked as Riz.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Riz found her voice, but it was distant. Quiet. A whisper. She stepped back, and I reached out to slide an arm under hers as she went limp.


    Holding her up, Riz clung to my arm, as she blinked and shook her head. She was acting as if she had just been stunned. Though, I suppose she was.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Riz,¡± I said again, a little softer than before.


    ¡°But Vim¡­!¡± Riz shouted at me as she looked up, her eyes blinking wildly at me. They were starting to really leak now.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said again.


    Riz¡¯s face scrunched up, and then she turned. Just enough to look behind her. At the woman who somehow looked even more distraught than she did.


    ¡°Really¡­?¡± Riz asked Renn. The pleading tone in her voice hurt to hear.


    Renn sobbed as she nodded.


    ¡°Riz¡­?¡± Fival asked softly, sounding worried¡­ and before Riz could turn to look at him, she began to sob.


    Kneeling down, I slowly lowered the young girl to her knees. She still clung to my arms, but she had lost all strength in her legs. It didn¡¯t take long for her to start curling up into a tiny ball on the floor, sobbing loudly.


    ¡°Sis¡­¡± Fival squeezed through one of the basins. In a spot I hadn¡¯t been able to fit through earlier. He knelt down next to his sister, putting his hand on her back¡­ but she didn¡¯t seem to register it. She just kept sobbing, heaving and weeping.


    Patting her back as well, I sighed and resigned myself to my fate. I¡¯ll likely be sitting on this floor for hours now.


    Glancing upward, at the woman who was blaming herself for all of this¡­ I studied the expression on her face.


    She was staring at Riz as if she was witnessing something world-ending in seriousness. She had a look of terror mixed in with sorrow and regret. She was clinging to herself, her arms coiling around her stomach and chest as if she was about to haunch over and throw-up. She looked¡­


    Well¡­


    She looked the same way she did when I had found her back in Lumen. Sitting before that pile of rubble. Before Brom¡¯s corpse.


    I knew I should have just told Riz right away.


    News like this when not shared right away¡­ only caused more harm than good.


    Sighing softly as Fival bent down to hug his sister, who was still curled up and clinging to my arm, I wondered if their mother would hear us before she stopped.


    We were a few buildings away from the main house¡­ but¡­


    A mother¡¯s hearing never failed them when it came to the cries of their babies.


    Fival clung to his sister, resting his head on her back as he held her. He stared up at me with worried and unsure eyes. The boy had to obviously know of Riz¡¯s fascination with Brom¡­ but that didn¡¯t mean he understood it. Or maybe he did.


    His eyes weren¡¯t like his sisters. His were more like Mordo¡¯s. Elongated, like Renn¡¯s, just sideways instead.


    It wasn¡¯t too rare for the children to inherit different traits in such a way. But it was rare for the son to inherit the mother¡¯s bloodline more than the father¡¯s. At least for our kind. Humans were sometimes the opposite.


    What eyes had the other boy inherited? The one now gone.


    Why couldn¡¯t I remember his brother¡¯s eyes? Had they been like his, or like Riz¡¯s?


    Riz sobbed even louder as she shifted. A pair of tiny hands wrapped themselves into my own, and I realized she had shifted a little more than I thought.


    Holding her hands with my own, I reached over to pat her on the back again. Fival shifted a little as to give me room to do so, since her back wasn¡¯t really that big in the first place, and suddenly another hand joined my own.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡±


    Looking at Renn, who had whispered with the tiniest voice ever, as she too patted the poor girl¡¯s back¡­ I hoped she didn¡¯t tell Riz the truth.


    Riz did not need to know how or why Brom died. All it would do was torture her.


    The three of us sat here, surrounded by the basins, engulfed in the scent of dyes¡­ for what felt like hours.


    Riz¡¯s sobs slowly died. Renn¡¯s tiny whispers, begging for forgiveness, became few and far in-between. Fival remained quiet the whole time, unbothered.


    And I only kept hold of the young girl and her trembling hands.


    Even when Celine, their mother, finally noticed and found us¡­ the silence didn¡¯t get broken.


    She simply hurried over, and bent down next to her daughter. She said not a word. No one did. Yet Riz instinctually noticed her mother¡¯s presence. With her appearance, the young girl switched positions. From curled up on the floor, to curled up onto her mother¡¯s lap¡­ and eventually into sleep.


    Riz fell asleep quickly once in her mother¡¯s embrace. Celine said not a word as she stood, lifting her daughter up off the ground. Without even glancing at me, or Renn, she stepped away¡­ and left the basin building.


    Fival sighed and stood after his mother left. He brushed his jeans off, and glanced at me.


    ¡°Brom was the scarred one?¡± he asked.


    I nodded as I slowly stood, leaving Renn the only one left on the ground. ¡°Yes. The meerkat.¡±


    ¡°I barely remember him,¡± Fival said honestly.


    ¡°You were young. You rode on his shoulders while we had been in town,¡± I said as I remembered it.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± Fival shifted and glanced down at Renn. ¡°You okay¡­?¡± he asked her.


    ¡°No,¡± Renn mumbled, and kept her head low. As if afraid to look up.


    Fival glanced at me, and I could tell he was genuinely worried.


    ¡°She¡¯ll be fine. As will your sister, Fival. Her heart will hurt and be¡­ fragile for awhile, but she will be okay,¡± I said.


    Fival nodded but I could tell by the way he did so that he didn¡¯t entirely believe me. At least he was willing to try, or pretend to.


    ¡°Dinner¡¯s going to be awkward,¡± Fival mumbled as he stepped away, leaving the building as well.


    I sighed and agreed with him. Luckily I didn¡¯t need to eat.


    Glancing down at the ground, at Renn who still sat where she had knelt down next to the heartbroken Riz¡­ I noticed the way her long hair not only hung all the way down to the ground, but even along it for a bit. It was time she cut some of it.


    ¡°You warned me,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°I did.¡± Many times in fact.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything¡­?¡± she asked and looked up at me.


    I smiled down at her angry glare. That was far better than one of heartbroken sorrow.


    ¡°Because I knew you¡¯d cry. As you¡¯re doing now,¡± I said.


    ¡°But¡­!¡± she leaned forward, putting her hands down onto the ground as if to start crawling towards me. She didn¡¯t though.


    Shaking my head at her, I gestured to her. ¡°You blame yourself. Unrightfully. I knew if I brought it up, you¡¯d react like this. And might even go to her and tell her, before I did, and possibly even say it was your fault,¡± I explained.


    ¡°But Vim¡­!¡±


    ¡°No buts. You can blame yourself. We¡¯ve talked about this before. You have the right to. But it¡¯s wrong. You¡¯re not the Societies protector, Renn. I am. It¡¯s not your duty to save or protect our people. It¡¯s mine. Not yours.¡±


    Renn¡¯s face scrunched up and she finally looked away from me, but just to shake her head a few times. Her glare quickly returned, and this time she stood up alongside it.


    ¡°We should have done that better. That poor girl¡­!¡± she said.


    ¡°Yes. But it happened. There¡¯s nothing we can do about it now,¡± I agreed, but made it clear there was no point dwelling on it.


    ¡°That shouldn¡¯t have happened like that,¡± she argued.


    I sighed and nodded. I agreed, but as I had said¡­


    Renn groaned as she wiped her face. ¡°She loved him?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yes. I¡­ hadn¡¯t known either. Her mother told me, after I updated them with what had happened.¡±


    ¡°Did Brom even know¡­? He never even mentioned her,¡± she said as she sniffed.


    ¡°If he did, he didn¡¯t put much stock into it. In fact I remember him being¡­ a little odd around her. Bothered. But he was older than her Renn, by quite a few decades too,¡± I reminded her.


    ¡°Ah¡­ right¡­¡± she nodded, and I wondered if she remembered the conversations we had with Herra not too long ago, concerning the same thing.


    Yet even if Brom hadn''t known, or hadn''t returned her feelings... it didn''t change the fact that Riz''s heart was now broken.


    Renn sniffed as she wiped her face again. As she did I noted the way her lips clung to her teeth. Was she not drinking enough water¡­? Or had the long hours of crying and whispering apologies dried out her mouth? They didn¡¯t look cracked or anything¡­ I''ll make sure she drinks water more often from now on.


    ¡°What can I do for her, Vim? What can I say?¡± she asked me.


    I blinked and stopped focusing on her lips. ¡°Just¡­ be her friend, Renn. Be there for her. Be gentle, but not so gentle it becomes awkward. And don¡¯t tell her the details, even if she asks. In my experience, people never really want to know the true details. The knowledge hurts them more than not,¡± I warned.


    She nodded. ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    ¡°And I don¡¯t know what else to do or say, Renn¡­ I¡¯ve had to relay such information countless times before¡­ and it never gets easy. I honestly don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever done it at the right time, or in the right way,¡± I admitted. Was there even a right way to do it?


    ¡°Mhm¡­ you did fine, Vim. You spoke gently, and were there for her. You would have even held her, wouldn¡¯t you have?¡± she asked.


    Well¡­ yes. That was the plan. She had curled up into a ball instead though¡­


    Instead of saying anything I simply shrugged and nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who failed. She only realized because of me. Because I was shocked. Then all I could do was cry alongside her¡­¡± Renn groaned and went to wiping her face again. Surely she wasn¡¯t going to start crying again?


    Renn sniffed and I realized she was indeed shedding a few more tears.


    A predator. Crying not because of pain but because of emotions. Because she felt for Riz. Because she blamed herself, and regretted the past and all its sorrows.


    Although I¡¯ve long known Renn was emotional, it was still¡­ weird to see it so blatantly obvious.


    When was the last time I had seen a pure-blooded predator weep so¡­ openly? So purely? Especially so for the suffering of those other than themselves?


    My mind raced for a moment, and I had to stop pondering it as I realized I honestly couldn¡¯t remember any.


    A few wept. A few broke. Many did so in anger, not sorrow¡­ yet¡­ No. I couldn¡¯t think of any like her. Not to the same degree.


    Surely there had been others? More than just Renn?


    There were a few who came to mind, but they weren¡¯t true predators like her. There were those like Merit, or Brandy, but¡­


    Renn sighed as she finished again, and sniffed. After a few blinks of the watery eyes she actually smiled at me, as if happy to have cried.


    Happy. Over tears.


    She was better suited to this than I was.


    When was the last time I had actually wept alongside one of our members¡­? When was the last time I had so openly shared in such emotion?


    I had, and did still, feel bad... but I was a far way from crying because of what just happened. I tried so hard to be understanding and gentle, yet the truth was visibly obvious. I was callous.


    ¡°Next time you hold them as they cry,¡± I said as I stepped around her, as to leave the building. If she was going to prove herself to be so efficient at it then¡­ why not let her handle it? If anything maybe the Society would be better for it. Maybe Riz would have preferred to be held by her than me, for example.


    Though maybe not. Would Renn¡¯s heart survive such a thing? Maybe a few times¡­ but¡­


    I tried to think of the hundreds of people I¡¯ve had to tell bad news. Or the hundreds who had given me similar news themselves.


    Could Renn endure? She seemed to be doing somewhat fine¡­ even if she sobbed and broke, she wasn¡¯t doing anywhere near as bad as I had expected.


    She was already back on her feet, after all. Maybe it was her predator side. Letting her be gentle enough to cry but firm enough as to not break entirely.


    Maybe she could do it without becoming cold-hearted. Maybe she could do this while retaining her humanity, and not become someone like me.


    ¡°I accept, though¡­ I really don¡¯t want to even think about this happening again,¡± she mumbled behind me.


    ¡°It will,¡± I said.


    Regrettably. It will.

 Chapter Two Hundred and Seventeen – Renn – Colorful Hearts Dyed by Words

    Peering into the room, I found the same thing I¡¯d seen the last four days.


    Riz in bed, curled up and sleeping.


    Studying her for a moment, and her room, I wondered if I had done the same thing when Nory died. I remembered just¡­ sitting on the porch of our little cabin, absentmindedly. It was part of the reason I had waited so long to leave, even though I had wanted to leave right after burying her. Maybe I had done so for days too, even though I didn¡¯t remember how long it had been.


    Quietly stepping away, I went down the hallway back towards the front of the building. This house was large, but only a single level. This hallway only had bedrooms in it, and I was a little bothered by the¡­ empty rooms within it.


    Four at least. The rest were closed doors, and I didn¡¯t want to be rude and just start opening them to check. I knew where Celine and Lial¡¯s room was, but I wasn¡¯t sure where Mordo¡¯s was. If he even had one.


    He hadn¡¯t left the little sitting room since I had arrived, as far as I was aware. Which was weird. We¡¯d been here for over a week now. Surely he had to at least¡­ use the restroom, or want to get some fresh air?


    Rounding a corner, I passed the kitchen. Celine was in there, quietly humming as she cleaned the dishes.


    I had offered to help, but she didn¡¯t seem to enjoy it when I did. It seemed she didn¡¯t even let her children help her, as if she was very proud of her duties and didn¡¯t want anyone to take them from her. Sometimes I heard her telling her husband to stop and leave her be, when he too tried to help her. At first I had thought they were simply being an odd married couple but now I knew she was being¡­ a little serious about it.


    Walking past the kitchen, I waved lightly at Mordo as I passed him and his little room. His weathered and sunken face made it hard to tell if his eyes were even open, but I thought I saw him nod lightly.


    Reaching the house¡¯s front door, I opened it slowly. The sun had set, but it wasn¡¯t too late. A few torches were lit; some were positioned on the buildings while others were genuine torches, standing alone out in the darkness. One of those torches had a figure standing next to it.


    Closing the front door behind me, I walked slowly over to Vim. He was staring out into the dark world beyond the torchlight. Oddly he was looking down, not up at the sky that was quickly being littered with vibrant stars.


    This wasn¡¯t the first time I had found Vim out here, just¡­ staring out into the dark, but it was still just as concerning as the first time I had seen it. What did he see? I could barely make out the cliffs and rocks not far off in the distance, but nothing more than that. The torchlight made it harder to see in the dark from here.


    Stepping up next to him, I tried to once again search for whatever had Vim¡¯s attention. Squinting a little, I realized the stars and moon were a little brighter than the last few nights. I could see a tad bit better tonight than I had been able to. I could now see the rocks and cliff walls surrounding the buildings and us a little better. A little clearer.


    Yet even with the better vision, I still couldn¡¯t see anything worth focusing on.


    ¡°Did you have dinner?¡± Vim asked after a moment.


    I nodded. ¡°Celine is upset¡­ but you need not avoid her so blatantly Vim,¡± I said. He hadn¡¯t joined us for dinner again. For the sixth night in a row.


    Vim sighed. ¡°I¡¯m not avoiding her. I spoke with her a few hours ago,¡± he said.


    Smiling at him, I remembered their so called conversation. She had simply asked him to go get her husband and son from the ocean, since she had started dinner. Hardly a real conversation.


    ¡°She knows it¡¯s not your fault. She spoke about it during dinner. She asked me to tell you that it¡¯s okay, that she¡¯s not upset. She knows it would have happened this way, no matter who told her,¡± I told him.


    Vim sighed again, and shifted a little. As he did some loose rocks and pebbles he stood on crunched¡­ and actually cracked and broke. I glanced down at his feet, and wondered if he had just crushed rocks into powder. It had sounded like it.


    How did he do that? It was as if he suddenly got heavier without warning sometimes.


    ¡°Riz isn¡¯t sobbing anymore at least. I¡¯ve been listening, she¡¯s just¡­ been sleeping. She hasn¡¯t sobbed or cried in at least three days,¡± I said, in hopes of making him feel a little better.


    The way Vim¡¯s eyebrows narrowed told me I hadn¡¯t done a good job at all.


    He crossed his arms, and I studied the way his loose shirt became tighter upon him. ¡°Like humans, our people all are different. Some can move on quickly¡­ and others never do. Like Kaley, they¡­ break. In ways I don¡¯t understand,¡± Vim said gently.


    ¡°Love is a powerful thing, Vim,¡± I said.


    ¡°You were able to move on after Nory, that doesn¡¯t mean your love wasn¡¯t as strong or pure. It¡¯s not the love that causes such a fracture, it¡¯s something else. Something deeper,¡± Vim said.


    Oh¡­? I turned my head a little more towards him, so my ears could face him directly and not at an angle. I had enjoyed that odd tone he had just spoken with, and wanted to hear more of it¡­ if it¡¯d come.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way Vim¡­ I just meant, it¡¯s understandable. You can¡¯t fault them for becoming so forlorn during such tragedies,¡± I said.


    ¡°Maybe I¡¯m just¡­ old. She barely knew him. Only had met him a few times, and hadn¡¯t gotten too close to him during those moments either,¡± Vim wondered.


    ¡°You are old, but I think it¡¯s because you don¡¯t allow yourself to feel such things more than that. You don¡¯t, can¡¯t, allow yourself to weep and break over such things else it endangers the rest of us who still live,¡± I said.


    ¡°Did I cry for Lughes and the rest, or the paintings?¡± he then asked.


    The question caught me off guard, and I had to calm my now quick heartbeat. It took a few seconds, but I got it under control. ¡°Can it not be both¡­?¡± I whispered a barely acceptable answer.


    Vim smirked and shifted again. This time though his feet made no sounds, even though I knew there was now lots of tiny grains of sand and rocks beneath him. He should be noisy.


    ¡°A very sly answer,¡± he said to me.


    ¡°It was, wasn¡¯t it?¡± I smiled a little as I nodded.


    ¡°Well¡­ all will be well. She¡¯ll recover. And hopefully in time will find someone else to love. She obviously has a great heart, it¡¯d be a shame for it to be wasted,¡± Vim said, deciding to¡­ in a way, end the conversation.


    I nodded, and shifted. ¡°I overheard that Celine traveled with you. To find a husband,¡± I said.


    ¡°Yes. It happens sometimes. In fact most of the time the reason I have company is for such a thing. Oplar was, or is, the same. She decided¡­¡± Vim went quiet as he thought about it. ¡°Oh thirty or forty years ago, she wanted to find a husband. So she¡¯s been traveling around, sometimes with me while other times alone,¡± he said.


    Huh¡­! ¡°Forty years and she still hasn¡¯t found one?¡± I asked. Surely by then you could go to all the locations in the Society?


    Vim frowned. ¡°She¡¯s picky. Has a certain¡­ desire? Requirement? Either she¡¯ll wait until she finds the one who fulfills it, or will simply pick someone who is as close as she can get, I guess,¡± Vim said.


    I wanted to ask what that supposed requirement was, but the way Vim had phrased it told me I probably shouldn¡¯t pry. He didn¡¯t like telling me about secrets as it was, let alone someone¡¯s private life.


    ¡°Is it usually that difficult?¡± I asked, choosing to focus on that instead.


    ¡°Sometimes. Most¡­ well¡­¡± Vim shifted again, and this time once again he made no sound as he did. I even glanced down as he moved, and I noticed a few rocks that were moved because of his feet. How come I didn¡¯t, or hadn¡¯t, heard that?


    Was his weird silence something he did consciously or was it just¡­ innate? Like an ability or something? Did he even know he did it?


    ¡°You think you¡¯re two hundred, don¡¯t you? Where¡¯s your mate?¡± he then asked me.


    Oh¡­? I smirked at him, and was about to say something that would probably make him flinch¡­ but decided against it. Especially since he was looking at me with a rather serious expression on his face.


    ¡°Not everyone needs to be with someone to happy,¡± I defended not just myself, but many others.


    ¡°Hm, good answer. Honestly¡­ such a thing has become a serious problem in the last few hundred years. Too many of the larger villages have been destroyed, or scattered, and now children are becoming¡­ rare. Too rare. And most of the children being born, are those like them,¡± Vim gestured behind us.


    I turned, but only saw the house. It had no windows, likely to combat the heat here, so I saw no sign of anyone or anything. One of the torches near the front door had gone out, but it was still embering lightly.


    ¡°Riz and Fival?¡± I asked. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with them?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re not pure-blooded. Lial is a type of horse. Celine is, and will be, the last pure blooded camel¡­ that we know of,¡± Vim said gently.


    Oh¡­


    It was my turn to shift, and I wondered what to say about that. I knew Vim wasn¡¯t actually upset over the idea of someone mating with someone different from themselves, but rather the underlying truth to it.


    Celine had chosen Lial because there had not been any camels to choose from. And now her children would¡­ be less inhuman, and continue becoming more human as the generations went on.


    ¡°How many generations does it take?¡± I asked. I¡¯ve thought of such a thing many times before, especially lately ever since joining the Society and seeing so many of our kind who were¡­ more human than not.


    ¡°Regrettably very few. Riz and Fival will live a long time, hundreds of years, barring a disaster¡­ but odds are their children will not live half that. Even if they didn¡¯t have children with humans,¡± Vim explained.


    Just¡­ one or two generations? ¡°That quickly?¡± I asked.


    He nodded. ¡°It¡¯s why people are so awed by you, Renn. You¡¯re very¡­ human in appearance, but it¡¯s obvious you¡¯re pure-blooded. Young, yet old. Yet you should be much older. Those like you, like Lilly, are far older. Lilly¡­¡± Vim went quiet a moment, and then nodded. ¡°Lilly is as old as the Society. That¡¯s usually what one expects when they think of a pure-blooded non-human,¡± he finished.


    Lilly was? ¡°She¡¯s that old?¡±


    ¡°She is.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ there were those in Lumen right? Fly¡¯s people? Surely there are others out there too? Maybe the next group won¡¯t be so¡­¡± I gestured lightly with my hands, afraid to say it aloud.


    ¡°Hm¡­ odd isn¡¯t it? We go decades, hundreds of years, without meeting new blood¡­¡± Vim mumbled lightly.


    ¡°Were they all¡­ not worth saving, Vim?¡± I asked gently. I knew from experience, from all the ones who had attacked and hunted me that many had not been the kinds of people we wanted in our Society¡­ but there had been those like Wool. Simple, but deep down not evil.


    ¡°Reatti and I had gone down there after to search for any survivors. The few we found attacked us on sight, and hadn¡¯t listened to reason. I believe a few survived¡­ like Wool, but chose to stay in hiding. Or maybe even ran away, fleeing away,¡± Vim said.


    I huffed, and a slight wind blew past. My ears fluttered as the torch near us made noises, growing hotter thanks to the burst of air.


    Glancing over at the torch, I noted the metal tip that held all the burning stones within it. ¡°Is that coal?¡± I asked. They looked oddly orange as they burnt, and smelled a little weird.


    ¡°No. But it¡¯s similar. It¡¯s a chunk of resin soaked in a sea creature¡¯s fat. It burns a very long time. They¡¯ll last for weeks if not months sometimes,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°Fat¡­?¡± I thought of all the times I had cleaned an animal. Like a deer. Did he mean¡­ that weird substance? That stuff burnt?


    ¡°Before we leave I¡¯ll find a torch that needs to be reset, and I¡¯ll show you,¡± Vim said.


    Turning back to him, I smiled. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    ¡°I agreed, regrettably,¡± Vim mumbled.


    ¡°Does it honestly bother you that much? Most the stuff you¡¯ll be teaching me, Vim, doesn¡¯t seem that bad,¡± I said, teasing him a little.


    ¡°Only because you¡¯re too pure for your own good.¡±


    ¡°Pure¡­?¡± Was I?


    ¡°Hm¡­ one moment, here it is,¡± Vim then uncrossed his arms, and bent down.


    Going still, I hurriedly scanned the world beyond our little torch¡­ and eventually found what he was talking about.


    A tiny creature, a small mouse looking thing on two feet¡­ jumped out from between some large rocks. It bounded towards us, at a rather quick pace, and because of how fast it approached¡­ I had to consciously keep myself from stepping away and startling the thing. My ears and tail went still and stiff as it bounced up towards us, and came to a stop a few steps from the thicker shadows casted by our torch.


    Vim reached into a pocket and then held his hand out, lowering it to the ground. There were a bunch of little seed looking things in his palm, and the creature had obviously been waiting for them.


    It jumped forward, bounding like a rabbit, over to Vim¡¯s hand. With it entering the lit up area, and drawing closer, I found it was kind of like a rabbit¡­ just standing on two large feet and with a weirdly shaped body. It was like a mix between a rabbit and a mouse. Its ears were cute, though its whiskers looked oddly scraggly compared to the rest of it.


    The tiny thing made a noise as it made tiny little bounces over to Vim¡¯s hand, drawing close enough to nearly rest against it¡­ and then it began to eat. It stuffed its mouth quickly with little arms, feeding without worry.


    Smiling gently at the tiny creature, and the mighty man who was feeding it¡­ I wondered if this was something he fed every time he came here¡­ or if he had simply seen it from a distance one of the recent nights, and was now feeding it.


    It didn¡¯t take long for the small thing to stuff its cheeks with all the seeds. Once done, it patted around on Vim¡¯s hand for a moment¡­ likely looking for more. Once it didn¡¯t, it squeaked and then bounced away. Hurrying back into the darkness and over to the rocks it had come from.


    ¡°Was it some kind of mouse?¡± I asked.


    ¡°A hopping rodent. They¡¯re kind of like kangaroos, which are¡­¡± Vim went quiet as he tilted his head and frowned at himself.


    ¡°Another animal I¡¯ll need to learn about,¡± I said with a smirk at him.


    He sighed and nodded. He was still crouched next to me, and it didn¡¯t seem like he had any intention of standing up just yet.


    ¡°Usually animals, especially smaller ones, completely ignore my presence. So when I encounter those that don¡¯t, I try to be gentle with them,¡± he said.


    Oh¡­? Right¡­


    ¡°That is odd. Was it able to smell you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Who knows? It came over and patted my foot the other night, which isn¡¯t¡­ too strange for an animal to do. They can¡¯t sense me, so they sometimes come up to me as to try and understand what I am. Usually though they get scared and run away once they realize I¡¯m a living thing, and not just a weird rock or something,¡± Vim said.


    Smiling at him, I stepped closer to him and then reached over and placed my hand on his head. ¡°Some rock,¡± I said as I felt his hair.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± Vim didn¡¯t seem to mind or even register I was messing with his hair. He kept staring out in front of us, which told me he could see more¡­ or maybe that very little creature still. I couldn¡¯t. The world became too dark, or blurry, past the nearby rocks. Even with the bright sky above.


    Moments passed as I focused on his head, and hair, I wondered what would happen if I shaved all of his hair off. Would it grow back? It never seemed to grow at all, always being the same length¡­ so¡­


    ¡°Will you be able to endure, Renn?¡± Vim then broke the weirdly comfortable silence, and I tugged lightly on a small flock of hair because of it.


    ¡°Endure what Vim?¡±


    ¡°This life we live,¡± he said simply.


    Ah¡­


    Half tempted to wrap his head in a hug; I decided to not torture him that way just yet. Instead I only lowered my hand to his shoulder, patting it lightly. ¡°I¡¯d rather live this life, than the one I had been. Better to sob and weep, than to never experience this,¡± I said to him.


    Vim sighed but nodded. ¡°Are you upset yet over Fival?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Huh? Why would I be?¡± he was a quiet boy, but nothing he¡¯s done or said had bothered me. He was actually very nice, and seemed willing to teach me when he could.


    Vim turned his head just enough to smirk at me. ¡°Hasn¡¯t tried to bed you yet, right?¡±


    Oh.


    Smiling at Vim, I kept myself from laughing as I poked him in the cheek. ¡°He¡¯s just a boy.¡±


    ¡°Hm. He is I guess,¡± Vim admitted.


    As I poked his cheek, I noted the feeling of his jaw beneath it. Pushing a little harder onto his cheek, I reached up to touch my own. In the same spot.


    ¡°What are you doing Renn?¡± Vim asked gently. When he spoke, I could feel the muscles and stuff beneath his skin coil and move. It felt weird.


    ¡°Just¡­ comparing us, I guess,¡± I said.


    He gave me an odd look, and I couldn¡¯t help but smirk at him. ¡°You have more muscles than I do. I can feel my jaw bone easier, yours¡­ feels like it has extra layers of skin on it or something,¡± I said, telling him of my findings.


    Vim smirked at me, and because of it I was able to feel those very muscles again. Yes. He definitely had more muscles than I did.


    ¡°Some of those are because I¡¯m a man, and you¡¯re not,¡± he said simply.


    ¡°Hm¡­ and those that aren¡¯t?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± he frowned, and I changed my attention to his ear.


    Vim let me poke and fondle him for a moment, and I realized our ears really were different. Our human shaped ones. My own were smaller, and rounded, and¡­ soft and malleable. His were rather firm, to the point that I felt I¡¯d be able to break something in them if I pushed and pulled too hard.


    ¡°Do you have bones in your ears?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s cartilage, like yours. Just¡­ stronger,¡± he said.


    Stronger¡­ was that all it was?


    For a long moment I stood there, with eyes closed, as I touched my own ear and his at the same time. To compare the two.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ an odd one, Renn,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°No one¡¯s ever really let me touch them like this, so¡­¡± I defended myself as I stopped messing with his ear and wondered what else I could touch. His neck maybe? It was much thicker than my own, and¡­


    Before I could though Vim stood. I wanted to complain, but decided to just do it next time. There¡¯d be plenty more opportunity, after all.


    He turned to me, and gave me an odd look.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked, waiting for him to say something.


    He smiled and shook his head. ¡°Didn¡¯t you raise children?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Lujic and Ginny? Yes¡­ but¡­¡±


    ¡°And Nory? You¡¯re telling me you didn¡¯t touch her in all those years with her?¡± he asked.


    Frowning at him, I hesitated. I knew why he was asking such a thing. He wanted to know why I was so fascinated with our differences, and wanted to touch him as I had when I surely should have had similar opportunities like it before in the past.


    He was right. I had. Not just the children, and Nory¡­ but even recently. Reatti, Merit, and the many that I had gotten to spend time with. Like Lomi or Herra¡¯s family. Several of them, mostly the children like Lomi, I had gotten to touch often. I had been able to feel their ears, their hands, and such. So I knew relatively the answers but¡­


    ¡°Yes¡­ but¡­¡± I started to speak, but couldn¡¯t continue.


    ¡°But?¡±


    Unable to figure out how to answer without lying, and¡­ really not finding anything wrong with it, I went ahead and answered him honestly.


    ¡°I want to know more about you Vim, not anyone else,¡± I said.


    He blinked at me, and frowned. He looked away, over to the house. I knew from listening that no one had emerged. We were alone still¡­ so¡­


    Was he upset with me¡­? He didn¡¯t really look it¡­ but¡­


    ¡°She¡¯s not named after Celine,¡± Vim then said.


    I gulped and realized he had forcefully changed the conversation.


    ¡°I figured¡­¡± I said gently.


    Next time I¡¯ll be more careful. I¡¯ll not be so blatant or¡­


    Vim then sighed and scratched the side of his head. Near the ear I had been messing with.


    Tilting my head at him, he shrugged and gave me an odd smile. ¡°Sorry. That was awkward. I wasn¡¯t sure what to say, so kind of just¡­ tried to change the topic.¡±


    Smiling back at him, I nodded. ¡°You do that a lot you know?¡±


    ¡°I do?¡± he asked.


    I nodded, firmly. ¡°All the time! You should know by now that if you just¡­ don¡¯t want to talk about something you can just tell me, you know? I promise not to cry too much over it,¡± I said.


    Vim shifted, and his smile turned into a wry smirk. ¡°You¡¯re more than I can handle,¡± he said.


    ¡°Of that I doubt, Vim¡­ I¡¯ve seen you flirt, you can do it just fine,¡± I said.


    ¡°Have you?¡± he asked with a frown, and I could tell he was quickly searching his recent memories.


    ¡°Do you not even notice when you do it?¡± I asked him.


    He must have remembered a few instances, for he smiled worriedly. ¡°Well I mean¡­¡±


    ¡°This goes back to what I was saying Vim. You get women to flirt with you all the time. You even have had men try their luck! The least you can do is flirt with me, since no one else will,¡± I said, reminding him of that weird old merchant in those mountains.


    Vim flinched, and I knew he remembered it too. ¡°That had been weird.¡±


    ¡°It is weird! You¡¯re not even that handsome¡­¡± I complained as I glanced him up and down.


    Really. What did women see in him?


    Vim chuckled at me. ¡°I¡¯m starting wonder if you¡¯re imperceptive or ignoring it on purpose,¡± he said.


    ¡°Imper-what?¡± I asked. Another weird word.


    ¡°It means obtuse, basically. Renn¡­ you¡¯ve had many men try to flirt with you recently. Even just in Lumen, don¡¯t tell me you forgot because you don¡¯t forget anything,¡± he said.


    Oh¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s not the same,¡± I said. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°How so?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± I struggled for a moment, and realized he was right. It was the exact same.


    The only reason I hadn¡¯t seen it that way, was¡­ well¡­


    Because those men hadn¡¯t been him.


    Thankfully it was night, but I knew even in the dark Vim could see my blush as my face got hot. I¡¯d not even be able to blame the nearby torch fire, since I was facing away from it.


    Vim smirked softly, and my face got even hotter as I realized he really could see it.


    Great.


    ¡°I admit. Yes. I guess¡­ I have had a few try,¡± I admitted.


    ¡°Hm. Good. I was worried your flawless mind had finally started to crack,¡± he teased me.


    ¡°Oh shush¡­.¡± I mumbled and wondered what to do or say now.


    Vim¡¯s smirk grew, and I hated how much I enjoyed seeing it on his face.


    ¡°You should have pretended to not notice my hypocrisy,¡± I said stiffly.


    He nodded. ¡°Sure, sure. Promise not to belittle yourself anymore then?¡± he asked.


    Belittle¡­? ¡°My point still stands Vim, though,¡± I argued. He tilted his head at me, so I went ahead and sighed and continued. ¡°None of our members. No non-humans. The only people who have¡­ even hinted or tried have been humans. And they¡¯ll flirt with anything,¡± I said.


    Honestly it was a horrible argument, but it was what I was going to cling to at the moment. My ears were burning in embarrassment, and I wanted something to blame it on.


    Vim frowned as he glanced away. To the darkness. This time I knew it was not so he could ponder, or distract himself, but instead out of instinct. He was just¡­ doing his job. Making sure we were safe.


    ¡°And don¡¯t try and say that Herra¡¯s family asking me to join them as a wife is the same thing. That¡¯s just them taking an opportunity. They¡¯d have asked any woman,¡± I said quickly, before he could.


    Vim glanced back at me and a tiny smirk told me he had indeed been about to bring that up.


    Fumbling with my hands, I realized my hands and fingers didn¡¯t know what to do. Hold each other? Cross my arms? Stay limp at my sides? They couldn¡¯t decide.


    And I knew my ears and tail were also fluttering and puffed up. I bet I looked awful right now.


    I was such a mess.


    ¡°And yes¡­! I know that you mentioned some of our members said I was pretty or whatever¡­ but¡­ That¡¯s also just them being nice, isn¡¯t it?¡± I added.


    I knew I was now rambling, and probably looked¡­ distraught, but honestly I was just excited. I was glad he was willing to talk about this a little more, even if it was super embarrassing for me. ¡°Then every time I think you¡¯re about to try something, you just¡­ stop. And change the conversation, or run away, which makes me feel like you think I¡¯m ugly or something and,¡± I continued to rattle on, and realized I had just revealed a hidden worry of mine.


    About to groan, and turn away as if to hide the shame, I panicked as my mind went numb. What do I say now? I needed to keep talking, as to try and help get him to ignore and forget what I had just said and¡­


    ¡°Rennalee, I suggest you stop saying such things and acting in such a way or I¡¯m going to prove you very wrong,¡± Vim then said.


    My fidgeting stopped, and I looked up at his gaze. It was a firm one. A real one. There man before me had no smirk, and¡­


    He nodded. ¡°You¡¯d think someone so good at painting would realize all the colors she was dyeing me in,¡± she said.


    Smiling at him, I laughed at his weird attempt at a joke.


    Vim let me laugh, and I felt the cold desert night¡¯s wind cool me off as I wiped an eye. ¡°That was good,¡± I said.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t it? Fit this place perfectly,¡± he agreed.


    Yes¡­ it did¡­


    Feeling a little calmer after the laugh, I realized my shoulders were kind of stiff. I relaxed a bit, and felt a lot better.


    ¡°Sorry...¡± I apologized for going off on him. I hadn¡¯t been rude, but I knew it had been¡­ odd and likely unusual. Vim rarely had any members actually shout or say such things to him. Weep in his arms? Sure. Ask for help? Of course¡­ but¡­


    Did any ever do what I did? Babble on about weird things like affection and flirting, and complaining to him about his lack of attention?


    ¡°For being adorable? Sure. Apology accepted.¡±


    My face got hot again as I groaned at him. ¡°Who¡¯s dyeing who?¡± I complained.

 Chapter Two Hundred and Eighteen – Vim – Workers, Heat. Heart, Broken.

    Overlooking the small cart, I studied the three people upon it.


    A man. A woman. A younger woman, likely either a daughter or younger sister. She had the same curly hair as the older one.


    I¡¯d been watching them since they entered the canyon. They were traveling a little slowly, but it was because the mule pulling their cart was old. Tired. Weathered. It wasn¡¯t struggling it was just taking it slow.


    Their cart was loaded with a little more luggage than seemed normal to me.


    Here at the dye houses, the employees had living quarters. They came for six month periods, and worked while living here. So it wasn¡¯t uncommon that the human employees brought supplies¡­ but¡­


    ¡°Almost looks like everything they own,¡± I whispered.


    The assumption was easy to validate. They looked¡­ tired. Exhausted. Yet hopeful. Glad to be done with their journey.


    I¡¯d wonder if maybe they had been assaulted on the way here or something, if not for the fact their cart was half full of stuff.


    Hopefully they weren¡¯t hoping to find refuge here, away from the plague and the chaos it wrought.


    Though¡­


    I stood, and brushed off my knees. The edge of these cliffs were oddly dusty. They left a light red stain on anything that rubbed against them.


    Renn was going to get upset with me. For some reason she kept on brushing and cleaning my clothes whenever she noticed such dirt or stains.


    When¡­ when had that started? I could remember a conversation with her concerning my attire, and how she didn¡¯t really like how I let my clothes get so raggedy and dirty but¡­


    Stepping away from the ledge, I decided to take her to the weaver on our way back west. She¡¯d not only enjoy it, it was likely time I did get a new set of proper clothes.


    Even if they rarely lasted long. Especially lately with all the stuff happening. That Monarch with Oplar, and then those beasts in Lumen¡­


    It was too bad I couldn¡¯t just wear my standard issue armor anymore. That had not only been durable, but there had always been plenty in the armory if I needed more. Even if those armorers had always whined and complained every time I needed a new piece, or entire set. You''d think they''d have worshiped me for the job security I gave them, not complained.


    But if I walked around in such a uniform nowadays¡­ all it¡¯d do is draw attention.


    Turning a little, I glanced out to the nearby horizon. I was up on one of the largest sections of the cliffs, and as such was able to overlook most of the surrounding area. To the north and east, there were endless flat-lands and crevices. The opposite was the expanse of the great blue ocean.


    Though¡­ that ocean wasn¡¯t very pretty right now. Oddly, uncharacteristically for this time of the year, there was a massive storm brewing and heading towards us. Judging by the way the dark clouds looked, and the far off waves, the storm would make landfall in a day or two.


    There was nothing wrong with a storm. Especially in a desert. But¡­ here it could be problematic. Not for the dyes, or the camels, but rather the humans. If I remembered correctly, they had lost several workers before during such summer storms. These caverns and crevices flooded during them. And when the workers came and went, they weren¡¯t able to keep themselves out of harm¡¯s way.


    And right now just happened to be when they were all arriving. Or should be, at least.


    I¡¯ll need to keep an eye on the surrounding areas during the storm. It was difficult for the camels to find trustworthy workers, so we couldn¡¯t afford to lose them. Especially right now when there was a disease and that war going on. It¡¯d be painfully difficult to replace any of the human worker families during a moment like this. If possible at all.


    It was too bad Celine had been the only child of Mordo¡¯s to survive. They could have used a few more hands here, like the Armadillo¡¯s place.


    Walking along the edge of the crevice, I stayed far enough away from it that my shadow wouldn¡¯t get seen by the humans below. I was following them, but only absentmindedly.


    I had no doubt they were workers of the camels. I couldn¡¯t make out most of their conversations, thanks to being so far away and their voices echoing oddly in the canyon cracks, but I¡¯d heard them mention familiar names and words. Like Celine, and Riz.


    Plus¡­


    What would humans be doing here otherwise? Especially so with all their stuff?


    There were only two paths into this little canyon system. One couldn¡¯t be used while on a cart, or horseback. Only foot. It had been the one Renn and I had used. The other was viable for carts and horses, but it was a system of twists and turns. The only reason the humans even knew how to use it without getting lost, is because they had been told what to look for.


    The little red markings on the rocks. The ones that on first glance looked natural, and nondescript. It was only when someone pointed them out, and made it clear they were basically little arrows that anyone would care to realize it.


    I sighed as picked up the pace. I wanted to get back before they arrived. Not because I was worried, but to make sure that Renn didn¡¯t accidentally reveal herself to them.


    The camels only had oddly shaped backs. Slight humps, as if having a third shoulder. And it was barely noticeable, honestly. Renn however was a different story entirely. And lately she¡¯d been walking around without a hat or hiding her tail.


    Not that it was an issue, when alone with our own people¡­ but¡­


    It didn¡¯t take long for me to find a suitable section of a crevice to use. It was not the same crack the humans were using, but it was nearby. I knew if I was too loud, they¡¯d likely hear me¡­ but I doubted it mattered. They might just think it were rocks falling or something.


    Stepping over the ledge of the crevice, I began to slide down the side of the wall. Most of the crevices were nearly straight drops, but a few were angled at just enough of a downgrade that I could more slide than straight on fall.


    The issue with sliding though¡­


    Hitting a loose rock, I had to push it out of the way as it dislodged from the cliff face and began to fall alongside me. I pushed it aside, and once I hit the ground¡­ so did it. Only a few feet away from me.


    The large rock caused dust and dirt to fly into the air, and dozens of other tiny rocks to shatter and bounce around. The impact of the rock echoed in the crevice I was in and then out and into other crevices around me.


    Stepping over to the large rock, I patted it with a knuckle. It had had landed hard, and gone a few inches into the solid ground¡­ and yet still was up to my thighs in size.


    ¡°Boulder O¡¯ boulder,¡± I said to it as I glanced around and then up the side of the cliff, to make sure no other rocks were falling.


    There was a lot of dust, and a few small pebbles bounced down the side of the cliff¡­ but nothing else.


    ¡°Well, they definitely heard that,¡± I said as I stepped away from the rock.


    And it seemed, so had Renn.


    Exiting the connecting crevice, and stepping into the main crevice that led to the Dye Houses, I found Renn standing right at the opening. With her large ears pointed.


    She visibly relaxed at the sight of me, and I was glad I had decided to beat the humans here.


    Walking up to her, I kept myself from smiling too strongly. She had a huge grin on her face, as if seeing me for the first time in years.


    Really, what was with her? What was I going to do with her?


    ¡°Was that you Vim? Did you trip and hit your head or something?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yeah. I accidentally made a rock fall,¡± I said as I stepped over to her, then up next to her and around. She turned with me, but it took a small nudge on her back to get her to join me in walking towards the buildings.


    ¡°Hm. Maybe you really do like throwing rocks off cliffs,¡± she teased me.


    ¡°Sometimes. Some human workers are heading here. They¡¯ll be here shortly,¡± I told her. My hand was still on her back as we headed for the main house.


    ¡°Oh? I¡¯ll get my hat,¡± she said with a nod.


    ¡°Hm. The humans here know of the Society, but only distantly. They¡¯re not real members, nor do they really know who or what we are. They only knew we¡¯re special,¡± I explained.


    She nodded. ¡°I know. Riz told me about them. They¡¯re employees,¡± she said, understanding.


    ¡°How is Riz?¡± I asked as I scanned the area. Brom was near the barn, sniffing around. A large rooster was pecking outside the pen, wandering freely. Yet I saw no one else.


    ¡°She¡¯s in the snail-house. She said good morning to me today,¡± Renn said, excited.


    Good. A good sign.


    It had only taken her a week, but she had finally gotten out of bed. She was being distant, and quiet¡­ but¡­


    ¡°She¡¯ll be okay Vim. She just needs time,¡± Renn whispered.


    ¡°I hope you¡¯re right Renn,¡± I wished.


    Reaching the main house, I opened the door for Renn. She smirked at me, but didn¡¯t go in right away. Instead she stepped up to me, so I bent a little so she could whisper whatever she wanted to say into my ear.


    ¡°She asked where you were. She wants to talk to you,¡± Renn said quietly.


    Ah.


    I nodded, and Renn nodded back. She gave me a sad smile as she did so, but her eyes looked excited. It was honestly a little peculiar. Like a smirk, that wanted to be something different. As if hopeful, at the prospect of something good possibly happening¡­ yet full of sorrow all the same. She then stepped into the main house, leaving me behind. I shut the door behind her and sighed.


    Hopefully she didn¡¯t want to yell at me, or hear the whole story. I didn¡¯t want to tell Riz how Brom died, or why he had died. But I¡¯d long ago made the decision to never lie, or obfuscate the truth to any of our members¡­ At least, concerning things such as this.


    My history? Sure. But their own? That history was theirs. I didn''t own it, they did. I only protected it.


    Stepping around the building, I hesitated as I remembered something.


    Renn had said she was in the snail houses.


    Great. Wonderful.


    Maybe that was why she had been smiling so weirdly. Maybe it was some plan nefarious to get me to go into that building¡­


    The dog noticed my presence as I rounded the house. It ran up to me, and barked. The thing was big enough I didn¡¯t really need to bend down far to give its head a good pat and pet, but the damned thing immediately fell over and rolled onto its back.


    ¡°You¡¯re namesake suits you,¡± I mumbled as I knelt a little as to give the dog a good belly rub.


    It was some kind of mutt. Long haired, and honestly rather big. A little too big. Maybe some kind of wolf-breed. Which was very odd out here this far south. It was likely something that got thrown overboard a sailors ship, or sold in a port. I wonder how the camels came to have it.


    The armadillos had some dogs too, now that I thought of it. When had they gotten them...? They''ve had dogs for the last few visits I''ve made.


    Brom''s large tail wagged like crazy for a moment as I pet him, and then I stood and nodded.


    It rolled back onto its feet, and went to following me excitedly as I headed for the snail house.


    As I walked past the other buildings, I listened intently for Riz. Maybe I¡¯d get lucky and she was in another building or doing something else and¡­


    But no. As I neared the largest snail-house, I heard her. I could hear her humming lightly as she made water splash. She was likely pouring more water into the pools. It had to be done carefully. With small buckets, and in small quantities at a time. Too much too quickly and the snails could actually drown or go into shock. They were fragile like that.


    Brom¡¯s snout bumped my hand and drew my attention to it. The dog was panting a little, but not because it was hot. It was just happy. And it was looking at me as if I it couldn¡¯t understand why I wasn¡¯t giving him my full undivided attention.


    I went ahead and patted the animal¡¯s head, and wanted to groan. ¡°Riz?¡± I called for the girl.


    A small foot squeaked inside the building. She was barefoot, and the stone slabs were slippery when wet. The kind of slick that made such sounds.


    For a moment there was no more sounds¡­ but then I heard the sound of a bucket being put away onto a shelf. It clunked on the metal.


    A few moments later, and one of the large drapes that covered the wooden doors was pulled aside as Riz poked her head out.


    ¡°Are you really not going to come in? Even right now?¡± she asked me.


    I crossed my arms, much to the dog¡¯s annoyance. ¡°Are you dying?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Well¡­ I am dyeing,¡± she said with a frown.


    I couldn¡¯t help it. I had to nod and accept defeat there. That had been a good one. Set myself right up for it.


    Riz then stepped out from behind the drape, and out of the building. A few feet in front of the entrance were stone bricks, ones dug into the solid stone and dirt. It was actually the foundation of the buildings. I had made all of the buildings a few feet lower than the ground itself, as to make sure they¡¯d never collapse over shifting rocks, and also to keep them slightly cooler during the summer.


    ¡°You¡¯ll have help soon. One of the worker families is here,¡± I said. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Riz frowned, and peered around me. As she did Brom stepped over to her and snouted her hand as he had done mine. She went to petting him, but only absentmindedly. ¡°Which one?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I have no idea. It¡¯s one with a younger woman,¡± I said.


    Riz smiled at me. ¡°Three of the human families have daughters right now. So that doesn¡¯t help me,¡± she said.


    Figures. ¡°They¡¯re in the canyons still. They¡¯ll be here before nightfall,¡± I said.


    She nodded and then looked down to the dog, who was getting rather desperate for attention. He had even leapt up a little, to get her to focus on him.


    ¡°Yes, Brom. I know. It¡¯s time I threw the stick,¡± Riz said with a sigh.


    ¡°Renn played with him, while you were in bed,¡± I said. It had been funny to watch her. She kept trying to throw that odd shaped stick he seemed to love with all her might. A few times she had thrown it so far, and hard, I had expected it to snap or break.


    It hadn¡¯t.


    ¡°She¡¯s a kind one. For a predator,¡± Riz said with a small smile.


    Yes. She was.


    Riz then took a deep breath, and sighed.


    Hopefully she¡¯d not make me sigh like that. I was doing everything I could to not breathe right now.


    Then she looked up at me, and her eyes locked onto my own. ¡°Brom¡¯s dead,¡± she whispered.


    The dog, which had started to walk around and sniff since Riz had gotten lost in thought and had started ignoring him, perked up and looked at her.


    ¡°He is.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I honestly thought I¡¯d marry him. So I didn¡¯t think about any other possibilities. What am I going to do now?¡± she asked me.


    ¡°You mean¡­ in the sense of having a husband?¡± I asked her, trying to understand.


    She nodded. ¡°I need one. Don¡¯t I? Isn¡¯t it time I got one? It won¡¯t be long until I need to start having children,¡± she said.


    I shifted a little, and wondered why some of my people were like this. So¡­ odd.


    Or well, was it odd? It was natural wasn¡¯t it, to have children? To see it as a goal in life, and something to desire and expect?


    Rather what I found odd was their strange sense of desiring it, yet not seeing it as anything more than a simple task to fulfill.


    ¡°You¡¯re still young Riz. What are you? Thirty?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Thirty three, yes.¡±


    ¡°In human terms¡­ yes. I suppose you could think, and should think, like you are. But you¡¯re not human. You have hundreds of years ahead of you,¡± I said. Actually¡­ excluding a horrible accident, she had much more than that. Mordo was well over a thousand, as far as I was aware. And although their bloodline was mixed, it hadn¡¯t diluted that badly just yet.


    Riz groaned. ¡°My mother and grandpa won¡¯t shut up about it. Though they might be quiet about it for awhile, thanks to¡­ what happened¡­¡± Riz said softly. Then she sniffed.


    My eye twitched as I studied her, and waited for her to start crying. Luckily¡­ she didn¡¯t.


    She took another deep breath, but let it out quickly. As if she wanted to scream or something.


    ¡°What did Renn say? When you told her such a thing?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Renn¡­? I haven¡¯t told her. Or asked. Is she married? I thought that was why she was with you, to find a husband. Like how my mom did,¡± Riz asked.


    ¡°Renn¡¯s looking for a home. A place to live and stay at. Not necessarily a husband, or a family,¡± I said carefully.


    ¡°Oh¡­?¡± Riz then frowned and thought for a moment.


    Right as she made the decision in her head, I realized Riz was a far better person than I had given her credit for. Far wiser, and kinder, than most.


    Riz nodded. ¡°She can stay here? She¡¯s fun. I can tell she¡¯s older than me, so it¡¯d be like having an older sister or something,¡± she offered.


    I did my best to not let her confident offer worry me as I nodded. ¡°You can offer it to her. But remember you need to get your families approval first. Don¡¯t invite Renn before you do, it¡¯s not kind to have to rescind such offers after giving them,¡± I warned her.


    ¡°Huh¡­ true. That¡¯d probably make me really sad. Okay, I¡¯ll ask the herd,¡± she said with a smile.


    Great.


    ¡°Still Vim¡­ any ideas? Weren¡¯t there other men in Lumen?¡± she asked me, returning to her topic.


    Studying the woman who had just spent a week in bed, broken-hearted and sobbing her soul out, I wondered if this was some kind of¡­ defensive mechanism, or her instead just¡­ giving up.


    ¡°There are,¡± I answered honestly.


    ¡°Any that need a wife, I mean,¡± she specified.


    ¡°Well¡­ a few I guess. Yes,¡± I answered honestly again.


    She studied me for a moment, and then Brom barked at her¡­ and then ran off. Heading for the house. Maybe it had heard something. Renn might have left the house, as to find us.


    ¡°What is it Vim?¡± Riz then asked me, likely noticing my concern. My unsettled worry.


    Opening my mouth, to tell her¡­ I realized I probably couldn¡¯t. I shouldn¡¯t.


    I wasn¡¯t supposed to give my real opinions. Not when they could change the course of a life.


    If I told her that searching for a husband so quickly, after being so heart-broken, was odd to me¡­ or wrong, even, she might actually take my words incorrectly. It could cause issues. And not just for her, but for the whole family. For the Society.


    If her mother found out I had tried to dictate her decision to search for a husband¡­


    But¡­


    Riz was staring at me with a rather serious look. She was being genuine. Serious.


    Was this¡­ her way of fixing her broken heart? Or facing it? Or running from it?


    Did I even have a right to question it? Did it even matter?


    There were worse outcomes. There were far worse ways to deal with it.


    But¡­ did I want another Kaley to worry about?


    Riz¡¯s eyes narrowed and I realized she was noticing how long I was pondering it.


    ¡°Ask Renn. What she thinks of you needing a husband,¡± I said, after debating it.


    Riz blinked, and then frowned. ¡°Right. She¡¯s been traveling with you. She might know,¡± she said.


    I hadn¡¯t meant it that way, but sure.


    Maybe I¡¯ll get lucky and Renn will set Riz on the right path. Or at least, a safer one.


    Riz then sighed and crossed her arms, similar to as how I was doing. As if to mimic me, or mock me.


    ¡°Could I come with you? To find a husband?¡± she asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s one of the things you could do, yes. Though if that¡¯s the case, you¡¯ll need to be prepared to journey for a long time,¡± I warned her.


    Riz nodded. ¡°I know. Mom tells me all the time that it took her forever to find dad. And he had been so close too, the idiot!¡± she smirked as she likely remembered the many stories and re-tellings of them.


    I nodded. ¡°He had been. If we had gone another route, she¡¯d have found him in no time at all,¡± I said.


    Though that might have also meant she may have never chosen him. Maybe her meeting him first would have made her choose another elsewhere. People were odd like that. Sometimes it took meeting many different people, and their many traits and personalities, as to overlook the few flaws one needed to truly find love.


    No one was perfect, after all. One must simply find someone that they could love, flaws and all.


    ¡°Have you ever married, Vim?¡± Riz then asked.


    ¡°No. The last woman I had thought of marrying ended up trying to kill me, so I¡¯ve actually made an effort to avoid such repeated mistakes,¡± I said.


    Riz grinned and snickered. ¡°I don¡¯t blame her!¡±


    Of course you didn¡¯t.


    ¡°Me either.¡±


    I kept a small smile on my face as I turned a little, to look at Renn. She now wore her hat, and her tail was hidden away. Brom was sniffing around Renn¡¯s feet, wagging his tail happily.


    ¡°Oh¡­ I see. You have to hide your ears huh? That sucks. I bet it gets hot,¡± Riz studied Renn as she spoke.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that bad honestly. It does get hot, but usually when we¡¯re traveling Vim let¡¯s me take it off and only put it on when people get close. So I only have to endure for a short time,¡± Renn explained.


    ¡°Right¡­¡± Riz nodded and frowned, and I realized she was likely thinking of what we had spoken of earlier. Not marriage, or whatever, but rather her invitation for Renn. To stay here. To make this place her home.


    She was now likely thinking of Renn having to suffer by hiding her non-human features for months at a time. Since the humans here didn¡¯t know about us, not to that degree.


    I could tell Riz was now having second thoughts.


    Which for some reason, made me a little relieved.


    ¡°Why are we talking of marriage?¡± Renn then asked, returning us to the previous topic.


    ¡°Riz wants children,¡± I said.


    ¡°Well¡­!¡± Riz started to say something, as to argue¡­ but stopped herself. ¡°Well, I guess I do. Maybe¡­? Surely¡­¡± she began to mumble as she went into thought, pondering her own wants and desires.


    Smirking at her, I turned to Renn. She was glancing at me with a raised eyebrow, concerned and confused.


    ¡°Why not give her some pointers?¡± I said to Renn.


    Renn¡¯s raised eyebrow became lowered, and pointed. ¡°Me?¡± she asked me, with a stiff voice.


    Oh that was cute. She was actually upset with me.


    I nodded. ¡°About those you¡¯ve met. Potential¡­ husband candidates?¡± I said, as I wondered how to phrase it.


    Renn¡¯s glare instantly flashed into surprise, and amusement. ¡°Oh! Yeah!¡± she turned to Riz, excited.


    Riz frowned and nodded, and grew excited too.


    With a nod, I realized my job was done. For now, at least.


    Turning away as Riz and Renn began to talk; I made a small noise with my tongue as to draw Brom¡¯s attention. The dog startled, and then barked as it ran to follow me.


    Heading for the main building, I decided to let them be as I overlooked the humans arriving. I could smell them, in the air. They weren¡¯t far now.


    With Brom following by my side, I left both the girl¡¯s talk¡­ and the terrible stink of those snails behind.

 Chapter Two Hundred and Nineteen – Renn – A Cart of Exhaustion

    Now this was new.


    The reins I held were little leather straps. Thin things¡­ which felt like they could snap if either I or the donkey pulled on them too tightly.


    It was a good thing the donkey was very calm mannered, and I didn¡¯t really need to pull or tug on them. It seemed to know the path we were on by heart. I didn¡¯t even need to guide it around bends in the road.


    Glancing over to my companion, I smiled at the man who looked bored enough to cause trouble. He was sitting back a little, leaning against the back of our bench-like seat. It was rather big, too big for me to rest an arm on in leisure, but Vim was able to do it.


    Behind us, was a covered wagon. The canvas material covering it was angled in a slight point, not rounded like other covered wagons I had seen before. It looked more like a makeshift tent than anything else. But¡­ it worked. It covered the pots and boxes that we were escorting, keeping them out of the sun and any prying eyes that might glance upon them.


    Though I wasn¡¯t really sure who¡¯d be doing such peeping out here in the middle of nowhere.


    Glancing around at the odd trees and piles of rocks, I wondered how this place was so different than my home. The sea wasn¡¯t far still, I couldn¡¯t see it or hear it anymore but I could still catch a whiff of it on the breeze every so often. And it rained too, as proof of that storm a few days ago before we left.


    So¡­ if the ocean and the weather could be so similar to the land I had been born in, in comparison at least, why was it still so different? Was it just the lack of water? Back at home there were lakes and rivers all over the place. Surely that wasn''t all it was, right?


    The ground here was hard. Brittle. The plants and trees prickly and¡­ oddly naked. Not as covered in leaves or fruit. The little grass here and there was also sharper, although sometimes just as green.


    And piles of rocks, stacked as tall as the cliffs and hills we had just left.


    Somehow.


    It was almost unnerving. I mean¡­ I knew that mountains were basically just lots of huge rocks stacked on top of each other, but¡­


    Studying one of the rock formations we were slowly wheeling past, I tried to imagine how so many huge rocks had gotten¡­ piled on top of each other in such a way. Some of the stacks looked so wobbly a strong gust could topple them, which was funny since most of the rocks and boulders were bigger than the cart we were riding.


    Honestly¡­ if Vim told me he had been the one to stack all of these rocks long ago, I¡¯d genuinely believe him. They didn¡¯t look natural at all.


    If this had been some kind of mountain or canyon at one time, like the one we had just left, and these piles of rocks were just the rubble left behind¡­ why then did they look so neatly piled on each other? Wouldn¡¯t they all have collapsed? Evenly? Like a mountain slide did? I had never seen rocks, no matter their size, piled up on top of each other so perfectly like these ones here. No matter how they had fallen...


    A bird flew overhead, drawing my attention away from the weird world around me, and I wondered how such a huge looking creature fed itself out here.


    Likely the sea. Though, I guess there were animals out here¡­ even if they were rare and hard to find. Like that little mouse thing Vim had messed with back at the Dye Houses.


    ¡°What¡¯s on your mind, Renn?¡± Vim asked.


    I followed the bird on the horizon for a little more, and then turned to grin at Vim. He was leering at me with a lazy expression.


    ¡°A world I¡¯ve never known before,¡± I told him honestly.


    ¡°Hm¡­ I guess. We¡¯re in the Nation of Stone. Soon these piles of boulders will turn into giant monoliths. Massive, towering rocks cut into odd shapes and forms. You¡¯ll be able to start making them out in the distance here in a day or two,¡± he said.


    I frowned at him. ¡°You mean¡­ mountains?¡± I asked.


    He smiled at me and shook his head. ¡°No. You¡¯ll see soon, no need for me to spoil it.¡±


    Huh.


    I tried to ponder what he meant for a bit, but gave up. It was likely something I¡¯d only believe or understand by seeing if he was going to say it like that.


    ¡°Why do we take dyes and stuff to a Queen, Vim? Shouldn¡¯t she have enough of such things already? Or able to get them?¡± I asked him as I glanced behind us, at the covered cargo.


    ¡°She likes them. And it helps her in a way, by letting her sell the dyes and threads. To keep her coffers full,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°What do the camels get in return? You didn¡¯t give them anything,¡± I said.


    Vim shifted, and I felt it through the seat. The whole cart made noises, and even the donkey seemed to tilt its head and flick its ears as if in complaint. He turned a bit, as to face me, and pulled his left leg up and on his other knee as to cross it. ¡°I¡¯m surprised it took this long for you to ask such a question.¡±


    Oh¡­? I tried to remember all the other places we¡¯d been. And sure enough, he was likely right. I¡¯d never really bothered to notice or question it before, for some reason.


    ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s true. The smithy, Lumen, Tor¡¯s village, the armadillo¡¯s gems and now the dyes¡­¡± I said.


    He nodded. ¡°They give and give, and what do they get in return?¡± he asked me.


    Opening my mouth to ask the same, I realized he wanted me to answer for myself.


    Rubbing the leather reins with my thumbs, I pondered it. ¡°Well¡­ I guess one could say they get protection. Thanks to you. Or support, from others. And community, too,¡± I said as I tried to think of the best answer to such a question.


    ¡°Hm. Community,¡± Vim said the word as if in doubt.


    Which¡­ doubting wasn¡¯t wrong, was it?


    Honestly, had I not recently heard and been told that some of these places rarely if ever got visitors? Even the Smithy seemed to be somewhere rarely visited, if even known by others. It was a location that most didn¡¯t know about at all, let alone had ever been to¡­


    ¡°What do they get, Vim?¡± I asked him worriedly.


    ¡°You weren¡¯t wrong. I was just scoffing because of how sad the reality is, is all,¡± he said.


    I didn¡¯t want to hear that. That meant what I had listed had genuinely been the answer.


    The only answers.


    Like the armadillo family¡­ the camels had spent months and years making what was in the pots and boxes behind me. Literally many families worth of hard work, over the course of years¡­ to just¡­ hand off to someone else? A Queen? Someone who was already powerful? For what? Why?


    The gems being given to Lumen at least I understood to a point. They could sell them. Process them. And then send some of that wealth they got from such transactions back to the armadillo family¡­ but¡­


    ¡°What does the Queen give the camels?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Water.¡±


    I blinked, and then glared at him. Vim noticed, and frowned at me.


    ¡°What?¡± he asked.


    ¡°What the heck. You just tried to make me feel horrible, why didn¡¯t you say they actually got something in return?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Oh¡­ I meant in the grand scheme of things. Plus¡­ honestly Renn, the water they get from her isn¡¯t as valuable as this cart is. Not at all. This cart is a fortune. If properly handled and sold to the right people, you could amass a genuine fortune with these dyes... Honestly that''s underselling it. There''s a genuine mountain of wealth behind us,¡± he said as he tapped the canvas flap.


    ¡°How does she give them water?¡± I asked, focusing on that instead. They had something of a well at the Dye House¡­ it was in its own little building¡­ and seemed to draw water from far beneath the stone ground. It used a system of pumps or something.


    ¡°There¡¯s a large fresh water lake beneath the canyons. That lake system is fed by a spring in the Queen¡¯s land, not far from here. It actually runs underground about a mile that way. She¡¯s the one that helped build the aqueduct system for it. She actually spent¡­ oh a few thousand lives I think, to build it,¡± he said as he thought of it.


    ¡°Wait¡­ she built it? Not you?¡± I asked.


    He shook his head. ¡°I had been too busy at the time for such a long project. I helped her and the camels with some plans, but hadn¡¯t been able to dedicate much time to it. It was back during the beginning of the Society. Celine had me on other, more important, tasks,¡± he said as he blinked a few times, staring off in the distance. He was getting lost in thought.


    Was he thinking about her? Celine? Or this water system he spoke of?


    ¡°What do you mean she spent thousands of lives on it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s very dangerous. Making an underground aqueduct. A lot of people died creating it, and then she killed all of the people who had worked upon it once done. So that no one would ever know where it was or how to access it,¡± he said absentmindedly.


    I flinched at the knowledge¡­ and almost wished he hadn¡¯t told me.


    Great. I didn¡¯t want hear that our members, or even our Society as a whole, had used such cruel methods.


    ¡°So¡­ she continues to receive the dyes for what she had done. Back in the beginning,¡± I said, doing my best to tuck away and not think too deeply on what he had just told me.


    ¡°She still helps often. If something happened and they needed help, and I not around, they¡¯d go to her. Same with the Armadillo family. She¡¯s the cornerstone of the Society out here. Or at least, she is now, with that kingdom being gone,¡± he said.


    Kingdom¡­ ¡°Merit¡¯s kingdom?¡± I asked.


    He nodded.


    ¡°Had it been near here?¡± She had mentioned it was in the south, and where it was hot.


    ¡°It was much farther east. It was still the desert, but more of a tropical one. One with sand, and forests mixed together,¡± he said.


    Sand and forests¡­


    ¡°What about those like Lellip and them? At the smithy? What do they get in exchange for their ores and metals?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Similar assistance. They¡¯ll never need or want for money; they just need to ask for it. Somewhere beneath the house is a huge pile of coins, as far as I¡¯m aware. Every so often I take a pouch full of money to them, though I doubt they ever spend any of it. They make their own clothes, tools, and food. In the past, before Nebl¡¯s family became so small¡­ the Society used to give them tasks. They wanted to be challenged. To be pushed to the brink of their skills. They saw such feats as payment, since it was all they cared about. Today such things are few and far in-between,¡± Vim said.


    That was almost as painful to hear about as our Society wasting thousands of lives for no reason.


    ¡°There are many who give far more than they take. But there are even more who take a lot, but give practically nothing in return. No one notices or cares though, but that¡¯s mostly because we¡¯re not human. We don¡¯t see money or goods the same way humans do. Which is likely why you noticed, but at the same time why it took you this long to do so,¡± Vim said with a gesture to me.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t really complaining¡­ just trying to understand,¡± I said.


    He nodded. ¡°It bothered you, or rather it does, doesn¡¯t it?¡± he asked me.


    Well¡­


    He chuckled, obviously seeing my answer on my face.


    ¡°I¡¯m not really bothered by it¡­ Rather I just worry. I worry we¡¯re taking advantage of people who don¡¯t deserve such treachery,¡± I said.


    Vim¡¯s eyes studied me for a moment, then he turned away to stare at a huge mound of rocks and boulders. One we were nearing, and would need to round. The path made a large berth around it.


    For a short while¡­ we were silent. The cart creaked noisily. The donkey huffed and its footfalls made strange noises as it pulled the cart. Some of the pots and boxes clanked and shifted. The light wind blew through the many crevices and cracks in all the piles of huge rocks; making odd noises¡­ sometimes I heard a bird, or some other weird animal sounds. Every so often Vim would move a little, and his clothes complained. They weren¡¯t too tight on him, but thanks to how he was sitting they were taught and tight. They were noisy beneath his leather pieces.


    Actually¡­


    ¡°Why have leather armor if you don¡¯t wear it to battle?¡± I asked him.


    Vim returned his attention to me, and he frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    I gestured at him with the reins. ¡°You didn¡¯t wear it. To fight those things in Lumen,¡± I specified.


    ¡°Well¡­ because I hadn¡¯t been wearing them once the need arose. Good thing too, they¡¯d have just gotten destroyed,¡± he said as he slipped a thumb under one of his thigh bracers.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ kind of their point, Vim. To be sacrificed, to keep you yourself safe,¡± I said to him.


    He smirked and nodded. ¡°That is true.¡±


    I huffed at him¡­ then he reached over to grab my own leather piece. The one that overlaid my shirt. I felt a little odd as he tugged on it lightly, making my whole body shift to and fro as he did so. ¡°Vim?¡± I asked, and then laughed as he stopped.


    ¡°You hadn¡¯t been wearing yours either, Renn,¡± he said gently.


    Ah¡­


    Well¡­


    I smiled and nodded. He was right. I had been kidnapped that moment¡­ while with Merit. While out walking.


    ¡°In my case I wish I had been wearing them. I might not have these new scars, if I had been,¡± I complained as I tapped my left chest. A little below my collar bone was a new scar. It was all healed now, but it hadn¡¯t faded like most of the others. It was one of maybe a dozen I knew about, from the incident in Lumen.


    A small white line that ran along my collar bone, to my armpit.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t Tosh patch you up?¡± he asked me.


    I nodded. ¡°He had. He put herbs and gunk on the bad spots, which made my nose itch. But¡­¡± I shrugged, since there was no point complaining or worrying about it.


    Scars were scars. They weren¡¯t the first I¡¯d get, and likely not the last.


    But like most, they¡¯d fade. Slowly, and never completely, but they would. My face was proof of that.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± Vim made an odd humming noise, so I glanced at him. He was staring at me with a weird look¡­ something similar as to when he was staring at something he wanted to make go away.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Was just thinking that Tosh likely saw you naked,¡± he said.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you got out of that?¡± I asked, a little shocked.


    ¡°Well¡­ yeah?¡± he frowned at me, and I was half tempted to slap him with the reins. They¡¯d reach, since they were so loose, but then I¡¯d probably lose them. He¡¯d likely take them from me if I did such a thing, and I was having fun being the one to command the donkey.


    ¡°Not even going to worry about my scars?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already seen them. Do you not remember you changed in front of me several times on that pirate ship? Since you got soaked and stuff?¡± he reminded me.


    I hesitated a moment as I thought of those days. Although it hadn¡¯t been long ago, it for some reason felt like it had been¡­


    Yes. I had. Three times¡­


    ¡°You saw? I even tried to keep my back to you,¡± I complained. The room had been small. Too small to actually do such a thing, but I¡¯d genuinely tried. Plus he hadn¡¯t been looking at me, if I remembered correctly. I¡¯d kept an eye on him the whole time, each time, to see if he¡¯d take a peak or not. He hadn¡¯t. He had either focused on one of those books, or lazed in his half sleep state.


    ¡°If you believe a woman like you can just get naked in front of any man on this planet and not have the man take a look, then I have a very fancy bridge to sell you,¡± he said with a smile.


    ¡°But¡­¡± I complained. He hadn¡¯t¡­ had he? I even remember getting a little upset he hadn¡¯t even glanced at me.


    ¡°But nothing. You¡¯re stunning¡­ and if you must know, I really did notice the scars. You have a new one on your left cheek. It makes me want to run my finger run along it,¡± Vim said.


    I frowned and reached up to touch my cheek. I had a new scar on my face? Really? I hadn¡¯t ever noticed¡­


    Vim chuckled at me as he pointed downward. ¡°Different cheek, Renn.¡±


    Oh¡­


    I shifted, a little away from him. Not too far, since I wasn¡¯t actually upset with him¡­ but¡­


    He found that amusing as I tried to imagine what he meant. Was it a thin line like the ones on my arms and chest? Likely from those spine things that had cut and pierced me? Or was it something else? More jagged maybe¡­?


    I didn¡¯t remember any real injury on my rear. Bruises, yes. I had felt those. Like my tail being tender for so long, so too had my butt¡­ but¡­


    ¡°Was it from a cut?¡± I wondered.


    ¡°Probably. Looks like a thin slice. Like from glass or something. It runs along down in a straight line, nearly following your tail,¡± Vim slowly swiped the air with an open hand, as if to show how straight it was.


    I definitely didn¡¯t have such a thing before. As far as I was aware, at least. Something like that Nory would have mentioned.


    ¡°You sure it¡¯s a new one?¡± I asked.


    He nodded. ¡°Definitely.¡±


    Studying the man next to me who looked far too confident¡­ I tried to think of all the times I¡¯d been naked in front of him.


    Honestly it was more than a few. But most had been like those moments on the ship. Quick moments. Of me moving around and usually changing clothes. Half the time it wasn¡¯t even with me fully naked, but instead while wearing undergarments or nightgowns.


    ¡°You¡­ memorized my body? That quickly? From our bath?¡± I asked, understanding how he had done so.


    ¡°I want to hear complaints. Though I shouldn¡¯t, since coming from you that¡¯s likely a very comical statement,¡± he said, with a happy tone.


    Smirking at him, I nodded. Yes. I had¡­ to a degree, memorized his body too. ¡°Not my fault my memory is so good,¡± I said happily.


    ¡°Sure it isn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°And¡­ you want me to complain? Really?¡± I asked, noting the way he had mentioned it.


    ¡°Yeah. You don¡¯t complain enough. When you do your face scrunches up and you get this adorable tone in your voice. So I¡¯ve been thinking I should start making you whine more often,¡± he said.


    Giggling at the strange man, I wondered what to complain about for him.


    ¡°It is a little too hot for my liking,¡± I said.


    He nodded, smiling at me.


    ¡°And I really didn¡¯t like how you tried to tease me earlier. During Riz¡¯s questions about marriage and stuff,¡± I added.


    His smile softened. ¡°What do you mean?¡± he asked.


    I pointed at him. ¡°You made it clear you¡¯ve debated marrying others before. You said it right before I walked up, on purpose. I don¡¯t mind a little teasing Vim, but making such a joke not long after I just opened my heart to you and told you how much I worried over your lack of attraction towards me¡­ or any man¡¯s, is a little mean,¡± I said.


    Vim started to chuckle, which only made me want to complain even more¡­ but before I could¡­ Vim turned and laid down.


    A little startled, I had to raise the reins up and over his head as he shifted and laid onto his back. Putting his head on my lap, he sighed as he got comfortable.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± I wasn¡¯t sure what to say or do at all. What the heck was he doing? Was this more teasing? Was he being serious?


    Glancing along him, I noticed the way one of his legs was dangling over the side of the wagon¡¯s edge. The bench like seat didn¡¯t have rails on the sides to stop someone from falling off. Likely so one could hop on and off with ease. But¡­ S~ea??h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Gulping, I shifted a little awkwardly as I made sure my tail wasn¡¯t stuck underneath him. It wasn¡¯t, I was able to sneak it out from under him thanks to the little divot where the seat and the backrest met.


    ¡°Vim¡­?¡± I asked for some kind of guidance. Was this some joke? Was he actually going to¡­ go to sleep? On my lap? Like this?


    Out in the middle of nowhere?


    The donkey didn¡¯t even notice my panic, which was rude of it. I even flipped the reins a little, as if to beg for help. It didn¡¯t even register the movement, it kept trotting along the trail without worry.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t like my comments on that ship either. Or how I acted, did you?¡± Vim asked from my lap.


    He crossed his arms on his chest, and suddenly looked¡­ far too comfortable and relaxed. To the point it almost wasn¡¯t fair. His eyes were barely open, and not just because the sun was likely glaring in his eyes. He looked half a moment away from falling into a deep slumber.


    ¡°To Roslyn and her people? No. Not at all,¡± I quickly said, unsure of anything else to say.


    Vim smiled at me as he closed his eyes... and took a small breath. Only to release it as if in a content sigh.


    Huh¡­


    ¡°I also don¡¯t like how you¡¯ll so readily tell everyone that I¡¯m looking for a home¡­ even though you know I¡¯m not. You don¡¯t need to lie Vim. You can tell people why I stay with you. Why I want to be with you,¡± I added, and decided to just go ahead and¡­ let it all out.


    The only thing that moved was an eyebrow. It raised a little.


    ¡°And lately you¡¯ve been trying so hard to not make me feel sad or worried. I know that¡¯s why you gave in concerning Roslyn and her people so easily. You were worried I¡¯d break or grow irate or something, but you hadn¡¯t needed to Vim. It¡¯s sweet of you, but I¡¯m not as fragile as that. I want you to rely on me. To trust me¡­ not treat me as a child. I¡¯m not Riz, or Lomi, or Fly. Nor am I as fragile as our other members, like Herra or all of those in Lumen. I¡¯ll not run away or shy away just because something bad happened. I¡¯ll not hate you or stop loving you just because you¡¯ve made mistakes, or failed once or twice,¡± I continued to ramble on¡­ and on and on.


    Guiding the donkey as we slowly headed on a path I had never been on before, nor even knew where I was going¡­ I went ahead and told him all of my grievances. No matter how small or petty.


    As I did, I calmed down a little and grew used to the fact he was resting on my lap. I lowered my arms from their outstretched state, to just above his head. Close enough I could even occasionally feel his breath. It was oddly cool in this hot summer heat.


    Eventually I ran out of things to complain about concerning him¡­ so I went on to the others. I complained about Lumen. The people who lived there. The humans. That idiot King, who had wanted to make me some kind of concubine or something. The way they had treated the Clothed Woman while we had been at her mercy, using her home for sanctuary. How the Bell Church had banished me without even hearing my side of the story¡­ or how¡­


    It didn¡¯t take long for tears to start sliding out of my eyes¡­ but it my voice never joined them in sorrow. I spoke happily, as if I was still in the middle of teasing and being teased by Vim.


    Vim said nothing. Nor did he seem to even be awake.


    With eyes closed¡­ Vim remained on my lap. Not waking even as the sun grew hotter, the wagon jolted or shifted from rocks or a hill, or as my tears fell onto his face.

 Chapter Two Hundred and Twenty – Vim – A Day Slept

    Renn yelped as I sat up.


    I felt my face bump into her arms as I did, and I flinched as a pain shot through my right eye and up my skull. My right eye burned as I felt it begin to well with tears, since it had been scraped by one of her nails.


    Quickly looking around, I took in the dark night all around us.


    My heart thumped a little loudly, but not in a quick rhythm. It remained steady, but¡­ heavy.


    Blinking, I tried to realize what had just happened. I tried to comprehend it. I tried to¡­ understand how and why¡­


    How had I been staring at a bright sky, gazing at Renn¡¯s happy smirk as she complained to me¡­ and then the next hear nothing but the wheels of the cart, and the bugs in the night?


    ¡°Vim¡­? Are you okay? What happened?¡± Renn asked worriedly as the donkey slowed to a stop. She was pulling on the reins, but not on purpose. She was holding them close to her chest, and looking around.


    She too felt as I did. As if something was amiss, and she needed to be on guard.


    But¡­


    She had reason for it. I didn¡¯t.


    Taking a deep breath, I closed my eyes and went to rubbing my eye. The one stinging something fierce.


    As I touched it, I realized it was wet. And not just because of tears.


    Pulling my hand away, I glared at the familiar gleam of blood. It was oddly clear in the moonlight.


    ¡°Vim¡­? Is that blood? Are you hurt? What happened¡­?¡± Renn inched closer, worriedly reaching out for me. She sounded almost desperate.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I uh¡­¡± I coughed as I realized exactly what happened.


    Nothing had startled me.


    No smell. No noise. No presence.


    We were alone. As much as one could be in the desert¡­ with a donkey a few feet away.


    No¡­ the issue, the only issue, was instead something much more serious. More drastic.


    More dangerous than if I had awoken to us surrounded by Monarchs.


    ¡°I¡¯d fallen asleep,¡± I admitted. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Renn stopped drawing closer. She was nearly crawling towards me, with her hands on the seat of the wagon¡¯s driver bench. She made an odd noise at me, and then scoffed. ¡°Vim? What!¡± she obviously hadn¡¯t believed what I had just said.


    Which was understandable.


    I couldn¡¯t believe it either.


    Coughing, I sat up a little straighter. A little more naturally. I had been on edge upon sitting up earlier¡­


    Grabbing a sleeve, I went to wiping my face. I could feel the blood starting to drip down the side of my face.


    ¡°Vim what¡­ you really are bleeding? Why? What happened?¡± Renn drew close, and I had to shy away a little as she reached over to grab at my face. At where I was pushing my sleeve up against.


    ¡°I cut my eye. Sorry,¡± I said quickly, to stop her from questioning it.


    I didn¡¯t want her to know it had been her nail that had done it.


    ¡°Your eye? You cut it?¡± she asked worriedly, and I wanted to kick myself. She had sounded genuinely bothered. As if she couldn¡¯t believe it.


    ¡°How long had I been asleep?¡± I asked, hoping to change her attention.


    ¡°Vim what¡¯d you cut your eye on¡­? You¡¯d been sleeping! On my lap!¡± she didn¡¯t let me. She stood a little, making the cart wobble as she drew closer.


    I sighed, and lowered my arm and sleeve as to let her look. I¡¯d not be able to get out of it now.


    Damn me.


    Not only had I actually fallen asleep, I was now going to make her upset with herself.


    She¡¯d never let her nails get long again. Which was too bad. I kind of liked how they got a little pointy. Even if I was the one who had bought that damned set for her to keep them short and filed¡­


    ¡°What the heck¡­! Vim, you¡¯re bleeding really badly!¡± she touched the side of my face, worriedly. I could feel the apprehension in her touch, and see it on her face. She looked as if she was about to cry.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine,¡± I said, and I glanced away from her worried eyes. To the sky beyond her.


    The moon was at its zenith. In this region, during this season, that meant the night was only a few hours from being finished. The air would begin to grow cold. Much colder. Then it¡¯d get hot again as the sun rose.


    ¡°Geez Vim¡­¡± Renn groaned as she wiped the side of my eye and face off with her hand. I was going to pull myself away, so she¡¯d not get herself bloody, but I knew if I did she might just stab me in the other eye.


    ¡°There¡¯s a shirt in my bag,¡± I suggested.


    ¡°Ah¡­ right. Is it going to be okay? It looks like you actually punctured your eye. There¡¯s even white stuff in the blood,¡± she asked.


    Oddly although worried, she didn¡¯t sound too panicked.


    Maybe she was finally learning that I was beyond the realm of normalcy.


    ¡°Yes. Eyes heal very fast. There¡¯re few things that heal as fast, honestly,¡± I said.


    She glanced at me oddly, and then wiped her now bloody hand on the side of the bench. Near my legs.


    After she did so she sighed as she went to pushing aside the flap of the wagon¡¯s canopy. It didn¡¯t take her long to find my bag, open it, and pull out one of the shirts. Even in the dark she made it easy.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± she whispered as she held returned her attention to my face. Seemed I wasn¡¯t going to be allowed to treat myself.


    ¡°For letting me sleep¡­? I forgive you. But next time please wake me¡­ at least before it gets dark,¡± I said gently.


    She paused, right as she went to tug apart the shirt. To rip it into piece. I tilted my head at her, and she sighed at me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry for poking you in the eye Vim,¡± she then said.


    Ah¡­


    Shifting a little, I nodded as she tore the shirt. I took a piece she tore, and wiped off what little blood still remained and was leaking out. It didn¡¯t feel as mushy this time, as I rubbed the eye.


    Yes. Healing already.


    ¡°Want some water?¡± she then said.


    ¡°Not yet,¡± I said.


    Once I finished, I let Renn wrap the bandage around my head. She did so a little awkwardly, but I didn¡¯t complain.


    Nor did I mention she really didn¡¯t need to do this. I hadn¡¯t wanted the shirt for an actual bandage¡­ but rather just to wipe the blood. So as to not become a bloody stained mess, for when we eventually reached the capital.


    ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I was resting my hands on you. I should have known this would happen,¡± she mumbled.


    Resting on me? Ah¡­ likely because she still held the reins. I had lain on her lap in a rather inconvenient way for her, hadn¡¯t I?


    ¡°It¡¯s fine Renn. It¡¯s my fault for sitting up so quickly,¡± I said.


    ¡°It is! Why¡¯d you startle like that? I¡¯ve been messing with you face for hours, you didn¡¯t seem to mind,¡± she asked as she finally finished wrapping my head¡­ and then sat back and admired her handiwork.


    ¡°Messing with my face?¡± I asked worriedly. What had she been doing to me?


    She smirked at me. ¡°Your eye will heal, right?¡± she asked.


    I nodded. ¡°Yes. By midday I¡¯ll be able to see out of it,¡± I said.


    Usually. Now that I focused a little, I could feel the throbbing of a lost organ. She hadn¡¯t just cut it¡­ she had actually punctured it. Tore most of it out, by the feel of it too. That meant I¡¯d have chunks of eye falling out for a few hours, as it detached and re-grew.


    It might be a few days before I could actually see out of it. I¡¯d be able to see blurry shapes by tomorrow and colors, but little else.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Vim. I knew they were long. I¡¯ve been neglecting them. They even got in the way back at Secca, while I was working. I¡¯m sorry,¡± Renn apologized, and I didn¡¯t like the way her eyebrows were so shaky. She looked as if she was about to start sobbing.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine Renn. Really. It¡¯s about time you drew blood anyway,¡± I said.


    Her wobbling eyebrows shot upward, and then she burst out into a happy laugh.


    Smiling at her as she reached over and grabbed my forearm, as to shake and squeeze it happily¡­ I relished in her joy.


    She really was beautiful.


    Glancing around, I made sure once again we were fine.


    We were. I even was able to figure out where we were. Not far from us was one of the giant stone monoliths. The one that looked like an old dead tree stump. The first monolith on our path.


    ¡°Wow¡­ you did good. We¡¯re still on the right path,¡± I praised Renn.


    ¡°What¡­? Vim please, this is the only path. I¡¯ve not had to take a turn once,¡± she took my compliment and tossed it away like I did my eye.


    I nodded, since I knew that already. ¡°Still. Did you ever stop to let the beast rest?¡± I asked. Although hardy, these donkeys still needed to drink and eat.


    ¡°Yes. I even fed it and gave it a drink several times. You¡¯re a heavy sleeper when you want to be Vim, you never even noticed me crawling out from under you,¡± she said.


    Oh¡­?


    I shifted a little as I realized what that meant.


    She giggled, and then went crawled behind us and into the wagon. I ignored her rummaging as she grabbed one of the few water canteens we had. She popped the canteen open, and poured a little on her hand. The one she had gotten bloody. She used one of the remaining pieces of the torn shirt to wipe her hand, and then offered it to me.


    I took it, but there wasn''t much a need for one. ¡°Want me to wipe you?¡± she asked.


    ¡°It''ll be bleeding for awhile. No point until it stops,¡± I said.


    She stared at me for a moment as I too used the wet cloth to wipe my hands.


    Once she realized I had been serious, she sighed and put the water canteen back. Renn then went to grab the reins again. She had dropped them in the commotion.


    So¡­ not only had I slept through her stopping the cart, and messing with the donkey¡­ but she had also returned to the cart¡­ and put me back on her lap?


    ¡°I will say though, it¡¯s a little weird how you don¡¯t even really move. Your eye doesn¡¯t twitch, you don¡¯t snore, and your breathing and heartbeat remain¡­ the same. Somehow,¡± Renn said as she picked up the reins, and then went to hand them to me.


    I hesitated a moment, and wondered if I should instead jump off the cart and run away. The ocean wasn¡¯t far from here. Just over that pass to our right. A few miles away.


    Renn tilted her head at me, smiling happily. That smile was more dangerous than her nails.


    Taking the reins, I sighed. ¡°You want to know what the weirdest part about sleeping like that is?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°Waking up from such a long slumber, and not needing to piss like a racehorse. A part of me is glad I don¡¯t feel such a thing anymore, but at the same time not feeling it makes me¡­ uneasy. As if something¡¯s wrong, and I don¡¯t know what it is,¡± I said.


    Renn hesitated as I flipped the reins. To put the donkey back on track.


    It huffed loudly, likely tired, but I didn¡¯t care. We weren¡¯t far from the Nation of Stone. Or the little oasis I usually stopped at along the way. The donkey could rest once we got there.


    Plus it wasn¡¯t as if it hadn¡¯t gotten rest, per Renn¡¯s words, and¡­


    We weren¡¯t really traveling quickly either.


    ¡°You do relieve yourself though¡­¡± Renn mumbled as she studied me.


    ¡°I do. Just not as often as I used to. How¡¯re you feeling Renn? Hungry yet?¡± I asked her, to get her off her train of thought. Not only was it silly, it was dangerous. I didn¡¯t need her to start noticing those things just yet.


    ¡°Huh¡­? Oh¡­ not really. I¡¯ve been snacking,¡± she pointed behind us. I followed her finger, and the nail which I knew was the one that had just been inside my eyeball, to the wagon¡¯s canopy. Or rather, the small slit opening which hid a bag.


    The bag of dried meat that the camels had given Renn. Not long before we showed up they had killed a pig. One of the bigger ones. They had been kind enough to gift her a large portion of the meat. Her payment for weeks of labor. Alongside that meat were bananas. Two whole bushels.


    In fact she did smell of those bananas. I had noticed them on her breath when she had been messing with my bandage.


    I chuckled at her. ¡°I have no idea how you can eat so much of them without getting sick,¡± I said.


    ¡°It is starting to lose its tastiness,¡± she admitted softly.


    Well¡­ that¡¯s good. Maybe...?


    ¡°Tired?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Hm? Not really. I¡¯ve just been sitting. We had a weird little dog thing follow us for a short time, but other than that it¡¯s been quiet,¡± she said.


    Dog thing. Maybe a coyote or something. Nothing that would try its hand at us, or rather Renn¡­ or a donkey even more so. If anything it had likely just been following her as she ate. Lured by the smell, and the hope that she¡¯d toss it some food.


    Knowing Renn she might have.


    Especially if she¡¯d been bored out of her mind. Without anyone to talk to.


    Since her only companion had been lazily asleep. On her lap. Without a care in the world.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I apologized.


    ¡°Hm? For?¡± she didn¡¯t seem to notice, or care¡­ but I did.


    I¡¯d make it up to her.


    Then Renn scooted closer. Suddenly the world became a little warmer, as she leaned against me.


    ¡°You were tired, Vim,¡± she said.


    I wanted to shift. Not just to move my arm, which she was oddly leaning a little too much onto, but also my whole self. But even if I did, there wasn¡¯t much room left on the bench.


    Plus she¡¯d not be happy with me if I did.


    But¡­ the reason I had wanted to move away, wasn¡¯t because I didn¡¯t like her touch. Nor because of its implication.


    Rather¡­ because I didn¡¯t want to answer her question.


    ¡°Exhausted? We could have spent longer at the Dye Houses, Vim. I¡¯d not have minded. It was fun working with Riz and the rest,¡± Renn continued the conversation, even though I hadn¡¯t answered her first question yet.


    She was growing¡­ far too used to me. She had noticed I hadn¡¯t answered, yet hadn¡¯t let it even phase her. She even leaned closer.


    ¡°Do you dream, Vim?¡± she then asked me. Once again realizing the question she had asked before had not been one I wanted to answer, and so as such changed it. Happily.


    It didn¡¯t bother her at all that I¡¯d ignore her in such a way. Even though it should.


    Even though it did me.


    ¡°Yes,¡± I said. Nightmares usually.


    Renn grinned, and scooted even closer. Any closer and she¡¯d be sitting on my lap.


    ¡°Did you have a dream just now?¡± she asked.


    I blinked, and wondered if I did or not.


    Had I?


    ¡°I did,¡± I said as I vaguely remembered it. ¡°Islands. I dreamt of islands,¡± I told her.


    I missed those islands. I wonder if they even still existed or not.


    ¡°Islands¡­ which ones? Where?¡± Renn further delved herself into that which was me. It was rather concerning how¡­ I didn¡¯t seem too upset or worried over it.


    ¡°A long time ago I spent time on some islands. In the distant sea. There''s a chain of them right before the sea turns into ice. Although near the ice¡­ they were actually nice. Warm. Pretty. Quiet,¡± I told her.


    ¡°Huh¡­ Why were you there?¡± she asked.


    ¡°To be alone.¡±


    One of my answers finally bothered her. Which was funny¡­ I¡¯d have thought one of the silent ones had done the deed first.


    She shifted a little, and I felt her tail wiggle in-between us. It was squished between our thighs. Why¡¯d she not pull it free? Or make it lay the other way, around her side instead of against me? Didn¡¯t it being squeezed in such a way hurt it? It hadn¡¯t been that long ago she¡¯d have yelped out in pain just by someone looking at it wrong.


    I was very glad it had healed enough for her to not care or notice, but it meant she''d once again start letting it touch and lay on me in weird ways. Ways I couldn''t help but notice, and see not just the tail but the emotions within it as it wiggled and swayed.


    A bit of the shirt wrapped around my head shifted. Some blood had started to leak out of my eye socket again. The blood seeping into the makeshift bandage was weighing it down.


    Taking a small breath, I decided it was better to talk about what had happened rather than the past.


    ¡°I can¡¯t rest,¡± I said.


    Renn paused, since she had been about to ask something else. About the islands. About my past.


    ¡°Yes you can Vim,¡± she said gently.


    I shook my head. ¡°No. Especially not at our people¡¯s homes. And not in that way,¡± I said.


    Renn was silent as I pointed at my face. At the eye that still bled. Or rather, was now being expelled. My body was rejecting it, as to start forming a new one.


    ¡°It¡¯s one thing to rest and heal from terrible wounds. Since then they¡¯ll see those wounds heal. They¡¯ll see limbs re-grow. They¡¯ll see holes fill, and burns fade. It reinforces the belief that I¡¯m suitable. That I¡¯m what I say I am... It''s another thing entirely to sleep just to sleep,¡± I told her.


    ¡°So if you become exhausted without any visible wounds, they¡¯ll question it. They¡¯ll question if you¡¯re still able to protect them,¡± Renn¡¯s quick mind didn¡¯t hesitate to make quick work of my meaning.


    I nodded. ¡°I know it sounds ridiculous Renn¡­ but¡­¡±


    She shook her head. Her long hair danced along both our shoulders. ¡°No, Vim. I get it. I do.¡±


    For a tiny moment I wondered at her. Not in disbelief¡­ but admiration.


    She really did, didn¡¯t she?


    Renn smiled at me, but in a way that made me feel bad. That smile looked painful for her, as if she was the one with a punctured eye and not me. ¡°I understand Vim. I do. I also want you to know it¡¯s very lovely you¡¯d be willing to sleep on my lap, after telling me that you¡¯re not comfortable with sleeping elsewhere. It means a lot to me,¡± she said.


    I was about to tell her I had originally not planned to fall asleep at all. At all. But¡­


    That somewhat sad smile became a proud one. Beaming at me, as if she¡¯d just been told she was the loveliest woman in the world. And had believed it, for once.


    ¡°I shouldn¡¯t be tired,¡± I said softly as I looked away from her. To the dark stone monolith in the distance. It¡¯d not be long now and Renn would be able to see it. She probably could right now, if she¡¯d only take a moment to look away from me.


    ¡°Yet¡­ you are? And why is that so strange Vim? We all get tired,¡± she asked.


    ¡°Not me,¡± I whispered.


    When had it begun? For some reason I didn¡¯t think it was Lumen. Even though that should have been the source. I had actually endured a lot of damage there. I had been punctured by teeth and sliced deep by barbs. I had inhaled toxic fumes. I had been crushed.


    But for all that damage¡­ it wasn¡¯t the healing that had tired me out. It was something else.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been sleeping a lot more lately. I¡¯ve noticed it. Though¡­ honestly I was hoping it was just because you¡¯d gotten used to me. Not that there was actually something wrong with you,¡± Renn said with concern.


    ¡°I am more comfortable with you Renn. Even if you still refuse to see it. Look at what you¡¯re doing, you¡¯re nearly on my lap,¡± I said to her.


    She giggled. ¡°Not yet I¡¯m not,¡± she teased me.


    Thankfully she didn¡¯t actually prove such a thing, but after her few giggles she went quiet¡­ then nodded. As if happy. Suddenly content.


    ¡°It¡¯s a fine line isn¡¯t it? You let many of our members touch you in many ways. But you don¡¯t get affectionate. The hugs and touching aren¡¯t too personal,¡± she said softly.


    ¡°I used to not let anyone touch me,¡± I said.


    Renn¡¯s ears fluttered as she perked up. ¡°What? Really?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°In the beginning. I let the children touch me, of course¡­ but beyond that I did my best to not become too¡­ touchy feely,¡± I said.


    ¡°Touchy feely,¡± she teased my choice of wording, and then her hand fell upon my thigh.


    Glancing down at it, I was glad she didn¡¯t do anything weird with it. She was just trying to tease me.


    My eye twitched. The one that was still in one piece. Then I turned and noticed she was staring intently at me.


    Then she lifted her hand, and looked away. Even in the dark of the night I could see her face growing several shades deeper in color.


    ¡°Why do you even try when you can¡¯t follow through?¡± I asked her with a chuckle.


    ¡°Shush! I know¡­ jeez,¡± she complained as she lowered her head. Her face got hidden by her long hair, except when a small breeze blew past.


    Smiling at her, I realized I didn¡¯t need to worry too much just yet.


    If she got so embarrassed so easily, I didn¡¯t need to worry about making a mistake any time soon. I had a little bit of time, at least.


    Though how much time? Women became very bold. Very confident¡­ very quickly. Sometimes too quickly.


    I sighed as I wondered who¡¯d break first. Her or me.


    ¡°I usually do get tired. After I get hurt. Especially when I sustain a lot of damage quickly. But¡­ this is more than just the damage I sustained in Lumen. To be honest I think I had been getting tired even before that. I remember a few moments before¡­ like at the Cathedral, where I noticed I felt strangely tired,¡± I spoke aloud, to not only distract the both of us from what had potentially almost happened¡­ but also to let Renn calm down a little.


    She soaked up my words, using them like a sponge against her blushing face. She returned to normal, and hummed as she cupped her chin with a finger. ¡°So¡­ you get tired when hurt, but this degree isn¡¯t normal for you? What is normal?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I usually sleep a little more. I can usually expect me wanting to sleep almost every night for a week or two, after healing completely. But it¡¯s been months now,¡± I said.


    ¡°Is it maybe because¡­ you haven¡¯t slept enough? Every night for a couple weeks is a lot. For you. I bet you¡¯ve only gotten a few days worth of sleep since we left Lumen, Vim. Your naps are short, and not often,¡± she said.


    ¡°Maybe¡­¡± I said, and hoped that I could agree with her theory.


    Please let it just be that.


    ¡°Want to¡­ stop somewhere? Before we reach the Nation of Stone? We can spend a few days somewhere if you want,¡± she offered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tempt me Renn. I¡¯ll be fine. The Queen is usually an easy stop. She usually has a few requests for me, but they¡¯re easily handled. I¡¯m normally there and gone within a week,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hm¡­ but¡­¡±


    I shook my head. ¡°If I¡¯m still tired after this stop¡­ we can talk about it. But I¡¯ll likely be fine. The nap I just had might have handled it, anyway,¡± I said.


    Honestly it should have. I had likely slept almost ten hours¡­


    I¡¯d not slept that long in one go in years. Decades even.


    Reaching up to dig out a piece of flesh that had started to seep and slide beneath the bandage, I grabbed it and tossed it aside. I ignored Renn¡¯s odd look as I wiped my now bloody hand on my shirt. It was already ruined anyway.


    The issue though was my only other spare shirt was now on my head. Or rather, pieces of it was.


    ¡°You can lay down, Renn,¡± I said to her.


    She startled. Her back went straighter, and her tail became stiff. It was trying to curl around me for some reason.


    ¡°You noticed?¡± she asked sheepishly.


    Glancing at her, I resisted the urge to kiss that mischievous smirk on her face.


    ¡°I promise not to mess with your face as you sleep. I¡¯m not weird like that,¡± I said.


    Her smirk grew into a wry smile. ¡°Oh please! You might regret not doing so, you know? Do you know how many people would give anything to touch these lips?¡± she asked as she started to lay down. Unlike me she was small enough; thin enough, that she could easily lay on her side on this bench.


    Lips¡­? Is that what she had been messing with? Why my lips of all things?


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. How many?¡± I asked her as she went to putting her head on my lap.


    As she shifted around¡­ she eventually came to a complete stop. Going still.


    Looking down, I frowned at that weird look on her face¡­ then I realized what I had said.


    Oh.


    Woops.


    Right¡­


    ¡°This is where you say only one that matters, Renn,¡± I said to her.


    She blinked a few times, and then her ears fluttered as she laughed. Such a thing felt odd on my lap, and made me smile.


    ¡°Well, I guess an eye for a heart is a fair trade, I guess,¡± she mumbled as her laughing turned into giggles.


    Sitting back, I patted Renn¡¯s head as she stared at up me. I made sure to do so with the hand that wasn''t bloody. She didn¡¯t look ready or willing to sleep at all, based off that happy smirk.


    It was a good thing she was here. The desert night was actually a little cold.


    And she was warm. And not just physically either.


    ¡°Give me some compliments, Vim,¡± she then whispered.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°I gave you complaints as you fell asleep. So it¡¯s only fair.¡±


    Was it¡­?


    I smirked, and decided instead to tell her a bed-time story.


    One of the past. Of my past.


    I had meant to tell her a boring moment. One to lull her to sleep. It instead kept her awake until the sun rose from behind the far off monoliths.


    My fault for telling her about when I had met Celine and Lilly. I had originally meant to just tell her of those islands. Of the peace I had found there... and the eventual loneliness that had followed. I should have chosen something else instead.


    Oh well.

 Chapter Two Hundred and Twenty One – Renn – A Stink of a Memory

    The giant¡­ rocks were split in two.


    That was the only explanation.


    Vim didn¡¯t seem to even realize how impossibly terrifying the sight before us, and around us was. He just¡­ kept on guiding the donkey into the massive fissure. The gorge that separated two giant rocks that towered into the sky, taller than anything I¡¯d seen before.


    Even mountains weren¡¯t this big.


    ¡°Vim¡­¡± I worriedly reached over, to grab his arm. He let me, and didn¡¯t even glance at me oddly as I did so. He was gentle in moments like this. He never turned aside someone actually seeking comfort or safety.


    For me though it was more for surety. I wanted to be told that¡­


    ¡°They only look so big Renn, because there¡¯s nothing leading up to them. They just shoot straight up. No hills. No climb. So they seem bigger than they are. They¡¯re actually not as high as most of the mountains we passed over back north,¡± he said calmly.


    Surely not.


    On both sides of us, blocking out the whole skies and even the hot sun¡­ were giant rocks. They were flat faced, and although I could see the colors of the earth upon them¡­


    ¡°This was one big rock,¡± I said as I looked left and right. Even though a massive distance, likely far enough that it¡¯d take me many minutes to run from one to the other, I could see the truth. You could actually see where the rocks could¡­ join together. The massive indents. The same coloring and formations. It was as plain as day that these weren¡¯t two massive mountains, but a single one. One that had been split right down the middle. Cleaved in two.


    ¡°It had been at one time. Yes. It takes about an hour before you start seeing light from the other side,¡± Vim said with a point in front of us.


    Yes. I couldn¡¯t see the end of it either. And¡­


    Looking up as we rode deeper and deeper into the mountain itself, I felt sick to my stomach.


    ¡°Vim¡­ what if they fell? Or closed on us?¡± I asked worriedly. I could see the blue sky up top, but it was like a thin line. A thin line of bright blue, amongst the reds and browns.


    ¡°It won¡¯t Renn. I¡¯ve been going through this gorge since before you were born. Maybe even before your parents or theirs, too,¡± he said lightly.


    That didn¡¯t make me feel any better. ¡°That bridge had been sturdy too, you had said,¡± I said to him.


    Vim chuckled, and I felt something in my grip. Looking down, I watched as he shifted a little, turning his hand and arm. The one I held.


    The muscles underneath his shirt shifted. Reminding me that he was more muscular than he appeared to be. I¡¯d not have even noticed had I grabbed him a little lower on the arm, where his leather bracer was.


    ¡°All will be fine Renn. I promise. If something does happen, somehow, I¡¯ll keep you safe.¡±


    I nodded. I believed him. I honestly did. If anyone could protect me even as a mountain tried to eat me, it¡¯d be him without a doubt.


    But¡­


    I glanced up again at the giant pillars of stone¡­ and once again felt helplessly tiny.


    I was but an ant to them. An insect. A tiny bug, not even worth the moment to recognize that I existed.


    ¡°Surely this is how gods feel,¡± I said softly.


    ¡°Gods used to tremble just like you, yes. I¡¯m glad you realize it,¡± Vim said.


    My focus left the daunting world around me, and narrowed on the man who had a weird smirk on his face.


    ¡°Did they?¡± I asked him.


    He nodded. ¡°They did. Though¡­ that might just have been because I was in front of them, so¡­¡± Vim stopped talking as he frowned.


    Did¡­ did he realize what he was saying?


    ¡°Vim¡­?¡± I barely got his name out of before I saw it. He blinked, even with his half-closed eye of white. He turned away, to pretend to focus on our path ahead. Even though there was no need. Although now heading between two massive pillars of stone, and down a gorge¡¯s path, like the last two days our route has been straightforward and simple. You didn¡¯t need to focus too hard on where we were going.


    Would he give in? If I pushed?


    Studying the way he¡­ became more normal. More still. More calm. His face hadn¡¯t lost all emotion, but had lost most of it. That happy smirk and general easiness was gone now.


    He now looked like he did when in front of many of our members. On guard, but not much more.


    No. Now wasn¡¯t the time.


    ¡°Did you split these rocks?¡± I asked instead.


    Vim, like usual when I swiftly changed topics, blinked a small surprise as he tilted his head.


    ¡°No¡­ I did not,¡± he answered without worry.


    ¡°Could you have?¡± I asked.


    He smiled softly. ¡°Yes. But not through pure strength. It¡¯d require machinery, and explosives. Something this big would have taken me weeks to do,¡± he said.


    Oh¡­? ¡°Really?¡±


    He nodded and leaned back a little. The cloth canopy of the wagon shifted since it was half-open and flapping around. Thanks to my earlier rummaging not too long before we entered this gorge. I had searched for the other water canteen. Since the other two had emptied. I hadn¡¯t retied and properly fastened the flap back into place so it had been loosely sitting behind Vim¡¯s back this whole time.


    ¡°Even the biggest rock can be split. It just takes a lot of effort. You basically drill a bunch of small holes, in a line, along a weak point. After drilling enough you just slam a thick rod into a vital point with enough force and¡­¡± Vim lifted his hands and opened a palm as he spoke. He thumped a closed fist against the open palm, as if to display what he¡¯d do.


    ¡°Why¡¯s it seem a lot of things break easily when thick rods are forced into them?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°You have a way with words, Renn,¡± Vim said with a smirk.


    I squeezed his arm, and remembered I still held it.


    Huh¡­ how had I forgotten? S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Letting him go, regretfully, I returned my attention to our path and not the incomprehensible things on either side of us.


    ¡°You said there¡¯s a place to rest up ahead?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes. A little oasis. A large spring, with a tiny little forest. I think we might just spend the night there. We¡¯re fine, but the donkey sounds like he¡¯s about ready to bite me,¡± he said.


    I giggled and nodded. Yes. Its breathing has become rather haggard.


    ¡°His name¡¯s Fred by the way,¡± I reminded him.


    ¡°So you¡¯ve told me.¡±


    ¡°You never call him by name,¡± I said.


    ¡°I once was kicked by a donkey. So I don¡¯t like them anymore,¡± he said.


    Judging from how he said that, it had been the truth¡­ but not entirely. It had likely happened, but he wasn¡¯t being genuine in his distaste for the animals. He was just trying to tease me.


    After a moment of smiling at him, Vim turned to look at me. Once again seeing his healing right eye, I wondered if it itched. It looked like it did. It was somewhat swollen¡­ and although half open, it was also oddly gleaming. As if he was crying.


    ¡°Does it itch?¡± I asked him with a point to my own eye.


    ¡°A little,¡± he answered honestly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I apologized again.


    He sighed at me. He was growing tired of me trying to apologize for quite literally gouging out his eyeball.


    I wasn¡¯t sure how his¡­ body worked¡­ but I was starting to figure it out.


    Vim¡¯s eye hadn¡¯t healed.


    He had grown a new one.


    All yesterday tiny pieces of the old eye had fallen out. Just¡­ literally. They plopped out as he talked, or looked around. Sometimes he didn¡¯t even seem to notice. Then it¡¯d bleed a little, which he would notice, and then the process repeated.


    And now there was already a brand new eyeball. Although it was¡­ all white, and didn¡¯t have a pupil yet. It was fully formed it seemed though, although still swollen around the socket.


    ¡°So¡­ if I stabbed you¡­ would you grow a whole new stomach or something?¡± I asked him.


    Vim smirked at me. ¡°You know that¡¯s not the first time you¡¯ve spoken about stabbing me. And not in a jokingly matter, either,¡± he noticed.


    ¡°I¡¯ve only thought about it, a few times,¡± I admitted.


    His smirk turned into a grin as he chuckled. ¡°Why do you want to stab me Renn?¡± he asked.


    ¡°More than I already have you mean?¡± I teased him.


    His smirk turned into a wry frown, and then he smiled again. ¡°Right?¡± he agreed.


    Smiling happily at him¡­ I did my best to not smile too weirdly. Since I knew it was somewhat ridiculous.


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m just¡­ trying to understand you, I guess. Or rather, your body.¡±


    ¡°It won¡¯t be long and you¡¯ll know my body very well. Why rush it?¡± he asked.


    I felt the blood rush to my face, and had to look away from that smirk. Gosh how he could he say things like that so swiftly? Without warning or seemingly even a thought?


    It wasn¡¯t fair. At all.


    Vim chuckled in triumph, and I squirmed for a moment. My tail thumped against the side of the wagon, since it was laying over the edge, and I sighed.


    ¡°Honestly Vim¡­ I originally just wanted to know more about your abilities. So that I could properly react, when able,¡± I said, doing my best to completely ignore my burning cheeks or ears.


    ¡°React properly¡­?¡± he asked softly.


    I nodded, and took a small breath. Although the air and world was hot, the rush of air still felt cooler than my own body.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I mean¡­ like in Lumen. Vim, if you had gotten that hurt in front of me and¡­ let¡¯s say, fell into the sea or something, I¡¯d genuinely think you were dead. What if you passed out and needed help? I need to know when your injuries are something I should be actually concerned about or¡­something I shouldn''t,¡± I started to explain my reasoning.


    Instead of laughing or smirking at me, Vim actually frowned and nodded. ¡°I see. Yes¡­ that makes sense.¡±


    ¡°It¡­ it does?¡± I asked both him and myself.


    He nodded again. ¡°You¡¯re right. Actually, very so. There have indeed been situations where members have gotten hurt, or even died, because they panicked or mistook my condition. It¡¯s why nowadays I try to make it clear to everyone that I¡¯m basically immortal. Even if I¡¯m not. I do imply it even though it¡¯s a lie, to both bolster confidence in everyone but also so that such mistakes don¡¯t happen in the future. Like Lumen¡­ the others had seen my injuries too. A few had even panicked. The ones who¡¯d never seen me so hurt before. Yet they didn¡¯t run away at the mere sight of me like that, and those monsters, because the rest there had been able to tell them not to worry. That they¡¯d seen me endure such before, and even worse. So they remained calm,¡± Vim explained.


    Oh¡­


    I nodded, understanding perfectly. So many of our members were so fickle. So meek. So it made absolutely perfect sense for him to have such a reason.


    If them seeing such wounds upon their protector wasn''t properly prepared for, or explained, then... yes. They''d run. They''d flee. In fear.


    That was why he always acted so confidently. So brazenly. Because it instilled confidence even into those without any.


    ¡°Well¡­ firstly. You¡¯ve just witnessed a perfect showcasing,¡± Vim said with a point to his eye. The one healing.


    Ah¡­


    ¡°See Renn? Even a little moment like that had been enough. Your nail sharp enough. This tells you Renn¡­ you actually can hurt me. Now your nails might not puncture my skin, as it had my eyeball, but if you wielded your sword or a spear it¡¯d be enough. You could run me through, if you wished it,¡± he said.


    ¡°But even if I stabbed¡­ you in like the chest¡­ it¡¯d be the same right? You¡¯d not die?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No. I wouldn¡¯t. Just as my eye is healing so too would any similar injury. I suffered far worse in Lumen and only a few days later I was walking around as if it¡¯d never happened. The more serious an injury, the longer it takes, but barring some very unique injuries¡­ I heal nearly completely in a week or so,¡± Vim explained.


    ¡°But¡­ how? Surely there¡¯s¡­ a limit, or a point of no return?¡± I asked.


    ¡°There is¡­ There is¡­¡± he nodded as he spoke slowly, as if pondering something.


    Oh¡­? Was he actually going to tell me?


    Impossible. He had just grown quiet and distant over something so much less important. Why would he change so quickly?


    Before I could prepare another, different type of question, he stopped me. By telling me.


    ¡°Let me tell you a story,¡± Vim then said.


    I nodded, intently focused on the man sitting next to me. Honestly he was too far away. I wished it wasn¡¯t so hot, then I¡¯d be able to lean against him as I had done during the night before.


    ¡°There was a legend. Of a warrior. One not from my people, but a similarly great civilization. The man was named Achilles,¡± Vim began.


    I nodded as he glanced at me¡­ and dedicated both this supposed warrior¡¯s name to memory, and Vim¡¯s expression. He looked excited to tell me about this.


    ¡°This warrior was considered to be one of the greatest warriors ever born. His feats unbelievable by most. And, yes, he was considered for the longest time to be even immortal,¡± Vim continued.


    ¡°Considered,¡± I noted.


    He nodded. ¡°The legends say that his mother dipped him into a river. Think of it like¡­ well, the legend is basically that the river itself is, or was, a god. A goddess. But although a god, it was also considered a literal river so¡­¡± Vim frowned, and I realized that he realized he was struggling. Either he was trying to tell me of this legend without telling me the whole thing, or was trying to properly¡­ translate it. ¡°Anyway, Achilles was dunked into the river of the underworld. A river of oaths and power. This river, being¡­ magical, enchanted Achilles. Granting him basic immortality. However, because of how she dipped him into the river¡­ he had a fatal flaw.¡±


    Transfixed, I watched as Vim held out a hand. It was cupped and angled¡­ and I realized what he was implying.


    ¡°She dipped him like so. By holding his heel,¡± he said as he pretended to dunk a baby into a river of power.


    I gulped, and looked down. To the little plank of wood our feet rested upon.


    To Vim¡¯s.


    ¡°Thus a section of his body that wasn¡¯t immortal,¡± I said, understanding.


    Vim nodded out of the corner of my eye. I was still focused on his feet. Or rather, his boots. Had they always looked so thick? Is that why he always wore thick shoes? ¡°And so his inevitable downfall. He was eventually struck in that very heel. There are many versions of the story, on how it happened¡­ either by spear or arrow, or by a man or god, but the basics of it is that nothing could defeat him¡­ until someone accidentally and unknowingly hit him in the only spot where he could be harmed,¡± Vim finished his little story.


    ¡°It¡¯d rather hear the whole legend, Vim,¡± I said stiffly.


    He chuckled. ¡°I know. I¡¯ll tell you it later. Maybe over dinner. Basically though Renn, that¡¯s my whole thing too. I have an¡­ Achilles¡¯ heel,¡± he said lightly.


    Too lightly. For how serious of a thing he was saying.


    My breathing became weird as my eyes blurred¡­ and I looked again to his feet.


    ¡°Oh¡­ wait. Renn¡­ it¡¯s not actually my heel. I was just using that as an example,¡± Vim said quickly.


    ¡°What? Huh?¡± I worriedly looked at his face for conformation.


    Yes. He hadn¡¯t lied. He was actually looking at me with a rather distressed look¡­ and not because he had just realized he told me something serious and important. But rather because he was worried for my own self. He was worried I¡¯d be distressed, so he was.


    ¡°Really. I cherish how much worry you just had for me. Not many would even think to worry over me in such a way¡­ even after I told them about it. But honestly, yes. I do have a fatal weakness¡­ but other than that singular weakness, there¡¯s really not much I need to fear.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ you do get hurt,¡± I said, glancing at his eye. It was moving now. I couldn¡¯t see a pupil yet, but it was definitely moving. It hadn¡¯t been before this conversation.


    ¡°Yes, but I heal quickly. Like so,¡± he pointed at his eye.


    Although¡­ a little relieved¡­ and also very happy that Vim had told me, I still felt oddly worried.


    I felt as if I¡¯d just been entrusted with something. Something important¡­ yet¡­


    ¡°Wait¡­ so what is it? What¡¯s your weakness?¡± I asked as I wondered what it was. Something else maybe? Between his thighs? Under an arm?


    He chuckled at me. ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯ll not tell you. Sorry.¡±


    Although I tried to stop myself from frowning in such a way as if I was about to cry¡­ I still did so. At least I didn¡¯t cry outright. Vim shifted a little upon seeing my expression as I sniffed. ¡°Someday you¡¯ll trust me enough, I promise.¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ no¡­¡±


    I nodded. ¡°You will. It¡¯s already starting, so¡­¡± I wiped an eye, even though I really wasn¡¯t crying just yet. It had just gotten a little watery.


    ¡°Rennalee¡­ The reason I won¡¯t tell you is not because I don¡¯t trust you, but because of your mind,¡± Vim said quickly.


    ¡°My¡­ mind?¡±


    He nodded and sighed. ¡°Renn, you remember everything. In scary detail. Even little things, that have no importance. What then would you do with knowledge such as this? How would you treat the information of my one fatal weakness?¡± he asked me.


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯d hide it. Forever. Never to even dare whisper it,¡± I said sternly.


    He nodded. ¡°I believe you. I really do¡­ I don¡¯t think you¡¯d tell anyone, even under horrible duress. However¡­¡± Vim shifted a little, as to better face me. He sat with his leg half laying on the seat again, as he had before. He then lifted the reins at me, as if to point at me with them. ¡°What would you do if say¡­ we were sitting. At a table. With our members. And eating dinner. And then suddenly, without warning¡­ my weakness revealed itself?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I¡¯d¡­ stop it? Or keep it away from you?¡± I leaned forward a little, to hold his gaze and answer with all my heart.


    Was his weakness something that common? That it could show itself under such a scenario? Did that mean it wasn¡¯t necessarily a body part, but instead something¡­ else? Like a weapon, or item? Maybe a creature?


    Was it a food or drink...? Was that why he so rarely ate in view of others?


    Vim¡¯s smile became warm and gentle as he nodded. ¡°Exactly.¡±


    ¡°What¡­ what does that mean? How¡¯s that a reason to not tell me? How¡¯s my concern and effort to protect you a bad thing, Vim?¡± I asked worriedly.


    ¡°That you¡¯d help me? Or try to keep me safe? Not a bad thing at all¡­ in fact it¡¯s sexy beyond all hell. But, Renn, remember¡­ I mentioned that we¡¯d be sitting with others,¡± he reminded me.


    ¡°Our members, you said.¡±


    He nodded.


    ¡°People who we cherish. Our own people,¡± I further described them.


    He nodded again¡­ but did so much slower. ¡°Some members are as much my enemy as those who hunt us, Renn,¡± he whispered.


    I gulped as I leaned away from him. Not too far, but enough to make him blink and frown.


    Cold understanding swept over me as I realized exactly what he was trying to say.


    He nodded. ¡°You¡¯d react. Upon seeing it. Or realizing it. And even if you were¡­ able to keep your fear and worry inside, and not try to intervene, you¡¯d still react all the same. A tiny twitch of an ear,¡± he reached out to gently touch the tip of my right ear.


    I tried to keep it from flickering, but wasn¡¯t able to. The moment his finger touched the fur upon it, it moved.


    Proving his point.


    ¡°A flinch of an eye. The pupils widening,¡± his finger then slid slowly down, to slide along the side of my face.


    My eyes narrowed at him as he labeled the things that not only would I do¡­ but likely did even now. Today. In the past. And would in the future.


    He¡¯d seen it. He¡¯s noticed it. He knew the things I did when I noticed something amiss. When I saw threats, or felt in danger.


    He spoke of what I did innately. Instinctively. Beyond my control.


    ¡°Vim¡­¡± I mumbled as I shook my head softly.


    ¡°Then of course¡­ they¡¯d notice it too. Maybe not right away. Not at first. But¡­ over the course of hundreds of moments? Hundreds of years? Thousands, even? Renn¡­¡± Vim shook his head as he stopped talking, his point made.


    I shook my own head as well, but couldn¡¯t find the words to say. Nothing to argue against his point could come to mind.


    He nodded back though, unafraid to admit it. ¡°I won¡¯t tell you, Renn¡­ not because I don¡¯t trust you, but because I¡¯d never be able to forgive myself. I¡¯d hate for the last thing I did in this life to be causing you such sorrow,¡± he said.


    ¡°Sorrow¡­?¡± I asked. What¡¯d he mean?


    ¡°If I died because of something you did¡­ even indirectly in such a way, I know what it would do to you. You¡¯re the type of woman to never forgive yourself. And I¡¯ll not be the man to wound your soul to such a level. I¡¯d rather you hate me for not telling you than you live for an unknown number of years with such a scar on your heart,¡± he said.


    I gulped as I tried to find it in me to argue. To debate him. To tell him he was wrong¡­ that he was wrong about me.


    But¡­


    I couldn¡¯t.


    He was right.


    I¡¯d not be able to hide it or ignore it. Not only was it nearly impossible for me to not try and help those who needed it, especially when right in front of me¡­ I loved him.


    I loved him, so of course I¡¯d panic over him being in danger.


    And I couldn¡¯t even hide my thoughts half the time anyway. My expressions were vivid. My emotions obvious. And many of our members were¡­ old¡­ and wise. Cunning. Some were even vile.


    Like Brandy who would scheme hundreds of years ahead. Or this Queen of Stone, who would sacrifice thousands.


    Those like them would notice. Since I¡¯d not be able to hide it.


    And if Vim was telling the truth then¡­


    Then¡­


    Some of them might use that information. Against him. Against me.


    ¡°Please understand, Renn. I wouldn¡¯t mind dying by your hands¡­ even if indirectly¡­ but please, don¡¯t make me the one who tortures your soul in such a way. You deserve better,¡± he then said.


    Without hesitation I crawled forward. I didn¡¯t give Vim a chance to dodge, or say anything, as I wrapped him in a hug.


    Squeezing him tightly, I groaned as I fought back the sobs.


    For a moment Vim didn¡¯t do anything. He didn¡¯t even breathe¡­ but after a second he relaxed, and sighed. Then he returned the hug, although only gently. He patted me on the back as I held onto him.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Vim,¡± I whispered into his chest.


    ¡°It¡¯s all good Renn. Really.¡±


    ¡°Mhm¡­¡±


    Keeping hold of him, I wondered just how far ahead Vim has thought about our relationship.


    For him to have thought of this already¡­ or rather¡­


    I might not be the first. He may have had to explain such things to others before. Like Celine.


    But that didn¡¯t matter.


    I¡¯d prove it. I¡¯d be the one.


    I¡¯ll be the one to find out how. I¡¯ll figure out how to become someone who could learn such secrets about him¡­ and not fail.


    I wasn¡¯t sure how I¡¯ll do it. Nor how long it¡¯d take.


    But I¡¯ll figure it out.


    I swear it.


    Squeezing him tighter, I groaned again as I pushed my face right above his leather breastplate. Near the his neck.


    ¡°I love you Vim,¡± I told him.


    ¡°Mhm. I love you too. Stink and all,¡± he said.


    Smiling between the emotions¡­ I slowly blinked, and then leaned back a tad as to look up at him.


    ¡°I stink?¡± I asked worriedly.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I¡¯m glad we¡¯re finally here. See the oasis?¡± he asked with a gesture of his chin.


    Turning, I found we were suddenly surrounded by greenery.


    Real green too. Not the pointy brownish stuff.


    There was grass. Trees. Bushes. Even flowers¡­ and¡­


    Not far from us was water. It glistened a little, even though shielded from the hot sun by both the massive stone pillars and the canopies of the trees around it. It looked like a small pond, with many small streams flowing in and out of it.


    ¡°Oh¡­?¡±


    Laying my head back against Vim, I sighed as we neared it.


    ¡°Do I really stink, or are you just trying to get me to let you go?¡± I asked as Fred started to slow down.


    ¡°You do. You smell like the snails,¡± he said stiffly.


    Blinking wildly¡­ I tried to understand what he had just said.


    And I barely comprehended it, too. I had an easier time with the earlier conversations and stories¡­ but¡­


    Slowly unhooking my arms, I released Vim as I sat back. ¡°What¡­?¡± I asked in disbelief.


    He nodded, and then looked away from me. He acted as if he was studying the trees we were now passing, but I knew better.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ve not said anything till now, but I have to. Especially if you¡¯re going to start really clinging to me so often. You need a bath, Renn,¡± he said.


    ¡°I wiped myself several times a day while we were there!¡± I shouted at him. Yes I hadn¡¯t bathed or cleaned myself since we started out, but there was nothing I could do about that. The little water we had was for drinking, not bathing¡­ and¡­


    Growing quickly upset with him, I thought of all the times we¡¯d gone weeks without baths. He¡¯s mentioned a few times I stunk, but never to such a degree as this or rudely!


    ¡°I¡¯m sure! But¡­¡± he glanced at me, and likely saw my rising anger¡­ so he looked away and coughed. ¡°Renn¡­¡±


    ¡°Renn nothing! Not everyone can just¡­ not smell at all, Vim. It¡¯s not fair. Normal people get smelly, and sweaty, and!¡± I started to go off on him, but he raised a hand. One without reins.


    I nearly bit at it, but he turned to me and grabbed one of my hands. One I had left on him. One that had balled into a fist.


    Glaring at the man who better choose his next words carefully, I watched as he took a tiny breath for confidence¡­ and then looked me in the eyes.


    ¡°Those snails. The reason I don¡¯t like them, is because a very long time ago¡­ I did something horrible. Painful. Disgusting. The smell reminds me of that. Every time I get a whiff of it, the memories play back real quick¡­ and it hurts, so¡­¡± he slowly stopped talking, and I felt my whole body go limp.


    Tense shoulders slumped, and my balled fists became gentle hands as I stared at the man who looked hurt.


    My numb was oddly numb as Vim nodded. ¡°I know. It¡¯s rude. It¡¯s very rude. But¡­ I don¡¯t want to look back on these moments with you and have them tainted by those damned snails. Just now I might have even kissed you, but the smell is just¡­¡± he stopped talking, because I tugged my hand out of his.


    Pulling away, I leapt off the wagon. ¡°Renn!¡± Vim shouted, and I could hear the concern. He thought I just jumped away out of anger. Out of disgust.


    Well¡­ there was disgust.


    But not at him.


    Fred tilted his head at me as I passed him, going faster than him. I ignored the sound of Vim also leaping off the wagon. I heard the soft dirt squish upon his landing. ¡°Renn¡­!¡±


    Hurrying to the pool of water, I quickly began to undress. I¡¯ll need Vim to bring my bag, for the soaps and washcloths, but for now my only goal was to dunk myself in that water. First I needed to really soak my hair¡­ then¡­ scrub and scrub. I wasn¡¯t sure how I¡¯d get the smell out of the clothes¡­ but I¡¯d try.


    One way or another.


    I¡¯ll never again go into those buildings.


    Those damned snails had cost me a kiss.

 Chapter Two Hundred and Twenty Two – Vim – Checkpoint of Stone

    I tugged on the reins a little to bring the donkey to a stop. It hadn¡¯t wanted to, so I had to tug just a bit harder.


    As the cart rolled to a stop, one of the armored soldiers clanked over to us.


    He had a thick layer of sweat covering his face, and not even his deeply tanned skin could hide the flush of heat exposure. ¡°Merchants are ya?¡± he asked as he stepped up to us.


    ¡°Aye. We carry dyes,¡± I said, and reached over to pull over the flap of the canopy. I had already unfastened it upon noticing this checkpoint from a distance.


    The armored man, and two others, stepped up and over to the side of the cart as to peer in. I stood from my seat, and reached over to pop open one of the jugs closest to them. Upon doing so the man peered in, and then whistled.


    ¡°What wealth. And¡­ no guards?¡± the man frowned worriedly as he glanced around. I noticed his eyes linger on Renn for a moment, but not long enough to be weird.


    ¡°You either have the devil''s luck, or you¡¯re a stone of man,¡± one of the other knights said as he studied me.


    Renn made an odd scoff, but I ignored her as I went to putting the lid back onto the jug.


    ¡°Honestly we¡¯ve been on the road for awhile, and it took a few months to get all the product ready¡­ Is something going on?¡± I asked innocently as I looked around. Past this little guard station was a road full of people.


    Carts. Tents. An encampment.


    I had thought it to be the army, but it wasn¡¯t. At least not entirely. Only one section of the tents were the colors of this nation''s military. The rest were random mismatched colors and sizes.


    This wasn¡¯t a military encampment but something worse.


    ¡°Indeed there is. I guess if you¡¯ve been out of society so long to not know, which means you might be safe¡­ but the rules are the rules. No matter how wealthy you are,¡± the one who had commented on my luck huffed as he spoke, and then stepped away. Leaving us and the first soldier alone.


    The heat burnt man nodded at me. His metal armor clanked, reminding me he was likely sweltering alive inside of it. Poor guy.


    ¡°There¡¯s a plague. A bad one. You two look healthy, and as he said you¡¯ve likely not contracted it being away from people¡­ but the Queen has laid down the law. You must quarantine. You can take up camp on either side of the road, but you can¡¯t cross the next checkpoint until we give you permission,¡± the man said with a point down the road.


    I could see the next checkpoint. It was a distance away, likely on purpose. It looked nearly a mile or two away, and there looked to be more soldiers there than here.


    ¡°How long?¡± I asked as I sat back down on the cart¡¯s bench.


    ¡°Five days, at least. If you show no signs by the sixth, you¡¯re free to enter the Stones,¡± the man said.


    ¡°And what fee is there for this wonderful experience?¡± I asked.


    The man smirked and laughed at me. ¡°Nothing, you merchant! Now get going. Pick a spot to set camp. A man will be by as the sun sets to take your names and marker, as to start the process,¡± he said as he stepped away. To join his fellows back to the shaded tent they had been sitting at.


    I didn¡¯t blame him. Not only did he want out of the sun, he likely didn¡¯t want to spend any longer than he had to with someone who might be potentially sick.


    But¡­


    I sighed as Renn offered me back the reins. She had picked them up when I had went to deal with the border knights.


    With a light flick, I sent the donkey into motion. The cart began to wheel away, and we entered the¡­


    Quarantine zone.


    Wonderful.


    Glancing around at the many tents and people on either side of the large road, I wondered if I should make Renn a mask. Did we even have enough cloth for me to do so? I¡¯d torn the only other shirt I had¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s a quarantine?¡± Renn whispered her question as we were stared at. Most of the people in their camps were sitting around fires, but distantly. They didn¡¯t want to sit too close to the flames since it was hot. But it was nearing dinner time. They were cooking and boiling water.


    ¡°It¡¯s a way to keep disease from spreading. We¡¯ll have to spend the week here, before they¡¯ll let us enter the city. If we don''t show any signs of sickness by then, they''ll think we''re safe enough to let in,¡± I said.


    Glancing ahead of us, down the road, and past the other checkpoint¡­ I studied the massive stones in the distance.


    This area was a flatland. Basically a giant prairie. Yet in the center of it were massive towering stones, similar to the many monoliths we had been passing through and around on the way here. The Kingdom of Stone was built into those massive stones. Not just around and upon them, but inside them. Half the city was built inside the giant rocks, in hallowed out sections.


    ¡°A week¡­¡± Renn mumbled a complaint, and I noticed the diverse crowds we were still passing. There had to be at least a few hundred people here. Some of the tents were massive, likely housing dozens inside of them.


    There were merchants. Citizens of this land. A mercenary band had a huge tent of white. Their banner was flowing proudly in the wind, on either side of the tent. A group of the eastern blond could be seen past another smaller group of darker skin, and there were even groups of women too.


    And this was but one of four entrances into the City of Stone.


    I sighed as I realized the stench in the air, and I decided to take us a far to the end of the road as possible. I¡¯ll put some distance between us and the rest.


    The knights would understand. I was carrying dyes. Valuables. More wealth than likely all of the other merchants here combined. They¡¯d just think I was being cautious.


    We didn¡¯t even have enough supplies to last the week. I¡¯ll need to make sure Renn rationed her water.


    Finding a spot of grass, a short distance from the very last tent alongside the side of the road, I guided the donkey off the road and to our new camp.


    ¡°Hm. At least we get grass,¡± Renn said happily.


    Yes. Some of the others were on gravel and stone.


    Once far enough off the road I got off the cart and went to readying the cart. I locked the wheels in place, so it¡¯d not accidentally move, and put down the little stand that would let it stay upward and not fall forward. S~ea??h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Renn went to unfastening the donkey, and I dug out a small stake from the back of the cart. I found the lushest part of the grass and pushed it into the earth. Not entirely, just enough to be used as a secure post for the donkey. So that it¡¯d not run off.


    Donkeys rarely did. And I didn¡¯t need it to pull the cart, but I wasn¡¯t going to risk it. Not with all the weird people around us, and other animals. There were lots of other horses and mules nearby.


    ¡°Do¡­ do we have enough water Vim? For Fred?¡± Renn asked as she brought me the creature. I went to fastening it to the post, but I gave it more than enough slack that it would be able to not just graze all around us, but trot around too if it wanted to.


    ¡°No. I¡¯ll figure it out. There are rivers nearby that I can draw water from, but with the disease going around I don¡¯t know how hard it will be for me to use them. They might make me pay them for it,¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh?¡± she looked around, likely searching the horizon for the gleam of water.


    She couldn¡¯t see any, but I knew why. They had dug the aqueducts underground. To shield it from the hot sun. There were only a few sections where the rivers were accessible, or wells and pools built for that very purpose.


    ¡°Sorry Renn. I can probably get us to get through quicker, if I made a fuss and sent word to Landi¡­ but sometimes it¡¯s better to just abide. When in Rome,¡± I said as I went patted the donkey as it went to nibbling on the grass.


    ¡°This is Rome? I thought they called it Stone,¡± Renn glanced away, to the towering rocks.


    ¡°Ah¡­ no. It¡¯s not. Sorry. That was just a phrase,¡± I said, and had to kick myself again.


    Damn. I know I had made the decision to be more open with her, but really. Too much too fast would only get her hurt.


    ¡°Come on, let¡¯s make a little campfire,¡± I said. Hopefully I didn¡¯t sound too forceful.


    She giggled as she went to help me, and I knew she had noticed. Yet like the many times before¡­ she had been more than willing to forgive me.


    To wait patiently. For me.


    Such a weird woman. She¡¯d genuinely wait forever, wouldn¡¯t she?


    It wasn¡¯t long after we finished making a small encampment. One with a small fire pit, and a few small boxes for seats, that the man who would take our census showed up.


    He wore dark robes, and had a bald head. One that gleamed even in the setting sun thanks to the sweat.


    He had been accompanied by a pair of guards, but they had remained on the road. They had let the robed man approach us alone, though I knew the reason as to why.


    We hadn¡¯t seemed like much a threat. They knew we had likely been out of contact with others for a long while, since dyes usually came from the far east. From the sea.


    ¡°The dye merchants,¡± the man said as he approached.


    ¡°Aye. My name is Vim, hers is Renn,¡± I introduced us as he pulled around a tiny note board. One with crunchy paper upon it. It made noises as he wrote on it. Funny. I knew that this place had well made paper, so it was likely just something he¡¯s re-used or got wet on accident.


    ¡°Vim and Renn¡­ So we¡¯ll come by and check you twice a day. Once in the morning, and once at sundown,¡± the man began to explain the rules as he then pulled something out of his pocket. He stepped forward, and I took the tiny wooden slab.


    It had a single digit upon it. The numeral here for one.


    Our first night.


    ¡°Six days, right?¡± I verified.


    ¡°Yes. On the seventh morning you¡¯ll be allowed to enter town,¡± the man said.


    ¡°The guard said six,¡± I said as I handed Renn the little wooden piece. She had stepped over as to see it.


    ¡°The rules changed two days ago. Every two days a shipment of water and food comes. You get rations, but if you want more you have to pay for it. You don¡¯t need to worry over guards, our military will patrol the road all day and night¡­¡± the man went quiet as he studied Renn and me, and I tilted my head at him.


    What was it?


    ¡°Dyes? Really?¡± he asked me.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ want to see them?¡± I asked, and I wondered if he was doubting us. Why?


    ¡°No. I¡¯d get in trouble if I did. Still¡­¡± he sighed as he looked away, to the guards watching us.


    Oh? Maybe he was a corrupt official or something. Could I bribe him to let us in earlier if I offered him some of the dyes?


    I let the thought simmer for a moment, but didn¡¯t get to act on it. He sighed again and shook his head, likely tossing the idea out of his head as well.


    ¡°Try not to mingle with anyone. There¡¯s a few people here showing symptoms. The larger tent in the front especially. The guards plan to check it in the morning. Stay safe, keep out of trouble and the days will pass quickly,¡± the man finished giving us the scenario, and then turned away.


    I watched him go, and noted how he and the guards didn¡¯t even say a word to each other as they went back down the road, heading to the next group.


    ¡°Was he odd to you, or is it just me?¡± Renn asked softly.


    ¡°I think he was going to ask for a bribe,¡± I said as I turned away, to go about starting a fire. It¡¯d be night soon, and although Renn and I honestly didn¡¯t need a fire to stay warm even in the desert nights, it¡¯d be strange if we didn¡¯t pretend to do so.


    ¡°Bribe¡­¡± Renn studied the man and his guards as they began to talk to the nearest group from us. It looked like a family from here, but I honestly didn¡¯t pay much attention to them.


    Kneeling next to the little stone fire pit we had made, I got the fire going.


    ¡°So they bring water and food. He mentioned rations? So they will give them for free?¡± Renn asked as she went over to the cart.


    ¡°Likely just the bare minimum. I¡¯ll get us some supplies when it comes,¡± I said.


    She went to rummaging around in her bag, and I noticed the sounds she made as doing so.


    That wasn¡¯t her bag, but mine.


    With the fire readied, I stepped over to the small box I had placed to use as a seat. Inside were rolls of thread. Colored thread, already dyed. Yet not fashioned into anything yet.


    Sitting carefully, I made sure not to break or crush the box. Luckily it was made of stronger stuff than most, thanks to the type of wood it was made of, but I made a note to not sit down too quickly¡­ it¡¯d break otherwise.


    I didn¡¯t care about breaking the box, or even damaging the contents, but I knew Renn would laugh hysterically if I broke it¡­ and then likely go pass out from the amount of laughing she¡¯d do if I went and broke another not long after.


    There weren¡¯t any rocks or logs around¡­ I¡¯ll need to figure something out. Maybe I could convince one of the guards to bring me one, for a few coins.


    Glancing over at the donkey, I found it lazily munching on the grass not too far from the cart. It looked exhausted.


    It was the same one that human family had used. The first ones to have arrived to Secca for work.


    Only three families had arrived before we left, and all three of them had come for help. Not just for work¡­ but for safety.


    Most had lost family. Not just to the plague but to the famine. They had hoped to work at Secca earlier, and longer, in exchange for not just the safety the canyons provided but the plentiful drinking water and food it had.


    It wasn¡¯t my place to tell them no, but I wish it had been.


    ¡°Think these would be tasty warmed up?¡± Renn asked as she stepped away from the cart, and displayed some fruit. They looked like¡­


    ¡°No. Don¡¯t do that,¡± I warned her against trying to cook bananas on an open fire.


    ¡°Oh¡­? Hm¡­¡± she walked over, to sit on the box she had chosen for her own seat. She carried the small bundle of bananas with her, and stared at them as if starving. Maybe she was.


    ¡°You can cook them. There are many ways to. But just cooking them over an open flame will just ruin them. You could cut them up and use a pan, I guess, but I¡¯m not sure how well it¡¯d go,¡± I said.


    We didn''t have anything to wrap them up properly, so an open flame would just burn them.


    ¡°Oh?¡± she went to peeling one as she stared at me.


    Watching her happily eat the banana, I wondered why she had placed her box so close to my own. She was close enough I could reach her with an outstretched foot if I tried.


    ¡°One day I¡¯ll make you banana bread. You¡¯d probably like that,¡± I said.


    She smirked at me as she chewed the last bit of the banana, all the while staring at the peeling of it. She held it in her hand as if¡­


    She wasn¡¯t going to¡­


    She did. She took a bite of the peel, and for a few moments chewed on it.


    It didn¡¯t take long for her to realize that the peel wasn¡¯t worth eating. She still finished the bite she had taken, but went to readying another banana instead of trying to eat more of the peel.


    ¡°Is¡­ is this the first time you¡¯ve ever had a banana?¡± I asked her, worriedly.


    ¡°Hm? No? Vim... I''ve been eating these since we left Secca,¡± she said, just as worriedly.


    ¡°I know. I meant were these the first you''ve ever had before?¡± I asked her, specifying.


    ¡°Yes. Or well. No. Riz gave me one for the first time the other night,¡± Renn said as she went to eating the next.


    Huh¡­ the nation she was from had rather decent trade, all things considered. She should have not only seen them before, but have eaten them often enough to not be too new to the fruit.


    As she smiled at me, while chewing, I realized I¡¯d done a disservice to her.


    There were likely a lot of different foods and drinks here she¡¯d enjoy. Stuff she¡¯s never seen before.


    I¡¯ll need to put an effort into such a thing. After we leave here we¡¯ll slowly head back north, so the local cuisine will shift somewhat back to what she was used to. So before we left the Stone city, I¡¯ll make sure she gets her fill.


    ¡°Want one?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine thank you,¡± I said.


    She nodded as she went to eat another. A small pile of the peels were starting to form next to her feet.


    It was very... humbling, that Renn would always offer me some of her food. Even though, like most in the Society, she knew I didn''t need to eat anywhere near as often as they. Many members often asked if I wanted drinks or food when I first arrived, but rarely would they offer afterwards. And even rarer was it for them to offer as often, or as Renn did.


    In fact while traveling with other members, it was usually only the children who ever asked or offered to share.


    Taking a small breath I glanced around. To make sure no one was coming near us. There wasn¡¯t, of course, but I could feel that we were being watched.


    Not too surprising. There were dozens of people within shouting distance, and I knew just like we were about to be¡­ they were likely very bored.


    If we weren¡¯t being quarantined I¡¯d bet many would have came over to talk. To exchange news of the area, or just to visit.


    There were some positives to dangerous turmoil.


    ¡°Landi is a woman about your height. She¡¯s got brown hair, and looks nearly entirely human. But her eyebrows have white stripes in them, down the middle. It¡¯s a little trait, but it¡¯s obvious when you notice it. If we get separated for some reason, go find her. She¡¯s the Queen of this place, the ruler. She has a castle on one of those large rock pillars. The one in the middle, surrounded by the other big ones. It¡¯s very obvious once you see it,¡± I gave Renn some information, just in case.


    ¡°Oh¡­? Okay,¡± Renn nodded as she glanced over her shoulder, to the distant city. It was growing dark, but it was still readily visible. All the lanterns and lights were being lit, so the city was gleaming like a massive cloud of fireflies.


    ¡°Do you think you could get home if something happened? If we had to separate?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Home¡­¡± Renn perked up, and I noticed her hat shift a little. My question had made her focus.


    She pondered it for a moment, as she slowly peeled another banana. She was running out of them, she only had a few left on her lap.


    ¡°Or at least get back to Secca?¡± I asked as I watched her fingers.


    She had cut her nails... very short this time. She had done it the day after I had accidentally woke up and poked my eye on one of her nails, so I understood why she had done it... but...


    I kind of liked them when they were longer. And for me to have been the reason that she''d probably now keep them that short for a good long while... it was well...


    A little upsetting, to be honest.


    ¡°I could do that. Especially since most of the road had been straight. I might get lost a little in the canyons, but only because I¡¯d be entering from another angle. If I rounded them to find the route we took on the way there, I¡¯d be able to find it easily,¡± she said as she thought of it.


    Right. Her memory.


    Terrifying.


    ¡°Home though might be hard. We spent longer on that river than not, and I¡¯d been distracted so I hadn¡¯t cared at all for watching the world pass us by. But honestly Vim I probably could? I mean¡­ I just need to go north until I find a place I recognize or know about, and then head home from there,¡± she said.


    I nodded. ¡°Just¡­ remember for me. Just in case. You never know Renn,¡± I said.


    She smiled as she nodded, and then tossed aside another peel. ¡°I will. But let¡¯s try not to let that happen, okay?¡±


    Right. Let¡¯s not.


    Renn happily went to eating another banana, and I wondered how she hadn¡¯t gotten sick of them yet. That was her¡­ eighth one? So far? She had eaten a few more earlier, on the cart this afternoon, but¡­


    ¡°Is this how they write the number one, Vim?¡± Renn then asked as she held up the little wooden marker that man had given us.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s more reminiscent of an older language. But you¡¯ll find that most of the written word here is the same as you know. A few words might look odd, but you¡¯ll be able to make sense of them with a little effort,¡± I said.


    ¡°It¡¯s similar to what the witch taught me. Her language wrote it like this too,¡± she said.


    Oh¡­?


    Oh. Right. ¡°You did say she taught you another language,¡± I said as I remembered.


    She nodded, and then frowned a moment¡­ and then she drew a symbol in the air with her hand that held her next conquest.


    At first I didn¡¯t see what she meant by similar¡­ but after a moment I realized it.


    ¡°She taught you the language of the western steeps?¡± I asked, dumbfounded.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know? She just said it was hers, and that it would be useful for me. She had a lot of books in that language, so¡­¡±


    Leaning forward, I checked the ground.


    No. Although dry, the grass was too thick and healthy. She¡¯d not be able to write in the dirt.


    Did we even have a pen or pencil? Or a strip of charcoal?


    No¡­ but we had paint. Plenty of it.


    Standing, I ignored Renn¡¯s curious look as I went over to the cart. To find the small jug I had in mind.


    The small vase like jug was about the size of Renn¡¯s head, and was full of a sloshing paint. A green color. Once I had it I went to find something she could paint on. It didn¡¯t take me long to just take the lid off one of the larger boxes. A little paint wouldn¡¯t hurt it.


    ¡°Vim?¡± Renn sat up straighter as I carried the jug of paint and the lid over to her. Putting the paint down next to her, I smiled at her and knelt a little.


    Picking up a small stick, I handed it to her and nodded. ¡°Write me a word, in that language,¡± I said.


    Renn gave me an excited smile as she nodded and happily grabbed both the stick and the lid from me. She put it on her lap, ignoring the bananas, and I took the lid off the jug of paint for her.


    She dunked it in, and then held it out a moment. It dripped a bright green, and after a tiny shake it was ready.


    Stepping around her, as to look over her shoulder, I watched as Renn wrote¡­ or rather painted¡­ a single word.


    ¡°Yep. That¡¯s the language found in the western steeps. Interesting,¡± I said as I noticed the way she had written the vowels. Not only was that the language of the steeps, it was the one of the educated. They had two writing styles, one for the higher born individuals and those of a lesser cast.


    Which meant Renn¡¯s little witch friend¡­ had not only been from far away, relative to where she had found Renn¡­ but had also been someone of importance.


    Maybe even a royal. Which was odd. They¡¯d not have banished her for being weird, or her supposed magic she used.


    If Renn knew her story she hadn¡¯t shared it with me yet. Maybe I¡¯d ask it someday.


    Renn frowned and sighed as she looked up at me.


    ¡°Hm?¡± I wondered what was wrong.


    ¡°You¡¯re just going to ignore what I wrote?¡± she asked me.


    Oh. Right¡­


    It wasn¡¯t the word for love¡­ but it was close. It more so meant passion than affection. But if Renn knew that or not was up to question.


    Smirking at her, I held my hand out. She stared at it for a moment, but then handed me the small stick.


    Dipping it back into the paint, I responded to her word with one of my own. I wrote it a little smaller, since she had taken up most of the lid with her calligraphy, but it was fine.


    Renn smiled at my answer¡­ and I handed her back the stick. She took it excitedly, and I wondered if she¡¯d use up all the paint before we were able to deliver it to Landi.


    I didn¡¯t mind it¡­ but I would have to find her more to paint on. That lid was only going to work for a few moments, and there were only a few boxes with such lids. The rest had been sealed with nails.


    Maybe I could just let her paint all over the cart¡­? We¡¯d be leaving it here anyway.


    ¡°Vim.¡±


    Turning to her, she smirked as she lifted the lid, to show the other side. Where she had written a small sentence. One that was basically accusing me of being a failure of a man, in a way.


    ¡°Yes. I wish we had a tent too,¡± I said to the oddly happy woman.


    Giving me a toothy grin, Renn happily giggled as she went to paint something else.


    Knowing her she¡¯d spend the whole night talking to me like this. Not with words spoken, but painted.


    Oh well¡­ it was fun. And I¡¯d rather her be happy and joyful than depressed and bored.


    And if I could keep her attention on me, and away from the very obviously sick people not far from us¡­ then all the more reason to indulge her.

 Chapter Two Hundred and Twenty Three – Ren – Hark

    Another group of people were being rounded up.


    Sitting next to Vim, I felt oddly anxious as I watched the soldiers march the people out of the tent.


    They did so at spear point. And some of the people being forced out onto the road were barely able to do so on their own. One of them was being carried by two others. They looked wobbly from here¡­ as if¡­


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± I sat up a little straighter as they all fell. The world got a little louder as people began to shout and yell. Both the soldiers shouted orders and the people being forcefully marched into a group complained and begged. The chorus they sung made me fidget and worry. It was a good thing Vim was next to me, or else I¡¯d be very¡­


    ¡°Hm?¡± Vim looked up from the little leather piece he had been messing with for the better part of the afternoon. I turned away, and looked at him¡­ and kept my eyes on his as he watched the soldiers become violent.


    Flinching as someone screamed in pain, I watched as Vim sighed.


    Unlike me he wasn¡¯t bothered by the scene of violence, but he did seem annoyed over it all the same.


    ¡°One side is both following orders, and scared of getting sick. The other is afraid they¡¯ll be killed if they comply. It never goes well during such disparities,¡± he said lightly.


    ¡°You sound far too calm, Vim,¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°We¡¯re not sick,¡± he said.


    No. We weren¡¯t. Thank goodness.


    But it seemed such a thing wasn¡¯t as common as I had thought.


    When we had first arrived¡­ we had camped at the end of the groupings. We had been the last camp along the road, and had a little bit of distance between us and others.


    Now there were more. Nearly two more dozen encampments had formed, both across the road from us and past us farther down the road.


    And the camps we had passed had started to dwindle¡­ but not because they had been allowed to leave and enter the city.


    Another scream echoed out, and I flinched at the woman¡¯s cries for help.


    ¡°Vim¡­¡± I complained.


    ¡°I know Renn. I¡¯m sorry. But I¡¯ll not force our will on others, especially so when by doing so I¡¯d just be endangering you. And Landi, who would be the one I¡¯d be going to war against by doing so,¡± he said calmly.


    I nodded. I knew that. I understood it. He¡¯s been telling me similar stuff since the soldiers had started rounding the sick up and¡­


    Turning, I looked away from Vim for the first time since I had looked away as to look past the nearby tents. To the bellowing smoke in the distance. It was dark, and big.


    They were burning the bodies. Of not just the people who had died in the middle of the night, from the sickness, but those who had fought back.


    Like the ones right now¡­ not complying. Not obeying their orders.


    ¡°Why won¡¯t they just leave?¡± I asked softly. It made no sense to me. The soldiers weren¡¯t killing them initially. They only wanted them to leave. To leave the area, and go away. To go back from whence they came.


    Yet as far as I was aware most refused. And the result was always the same. I¡¯d understand if it was just because they couldn¡¯t, being too sick or hurt, but several hadn¡¯t been. Most had been healthy enough to actually try and fight back in full. With swords or spears of their own. Two days ago Vim and I had watched a pair of men even use bows. They had killed several guards before being subdued.


    The soldiers nearly always ended up having to use force. And that force wasn¡¯t gentle. It wasn¡¯t reserved.


    They didn¡¯t force them out when it got to that point. They simple killed them.


    ¡°It¡¯s not a pleasant thing to admit, but this is pretty standard for such a scenario. There are many reasons. Most here are merchants. They¡¯re being forced to leave everything behind. Since they¡¯re burning it all. Most genuinely think their stuff is worth more than their lives. Others are likely too sick to realize what¡¯s actually happening. They look delirious. Most don¡¯t even seem able to walk, let alone do much else. And others might not be willing to abandon their fellows who are too sick to leave, even if they themselves are. Just as I¡¯d not leave you behind, if we had been such a position,¡± Vim said.


    I smiled at Vim¡¯s comment at the end there. He hadn¡¯t meant that just literally, but figuratively.


    He was saying even if we had been humans, and he not strong enough to face them all¡­ he¡¯d still protect me. He¡¯d die for me.


    I let myself read too much into it, since it made me feel warm inside. Even though I knew he¡¯d say, and do the same, for any member of the Society.


    ¡°Are you going to let them do this¡­!¡± a man shouted loudly. The bellow made me flinch, since it genuinely felt as if he was shouting at us. At me.


    His tone was so accusational it hurt.


    Right¡­


    There was some more noisy commotion¡­ then silence.


    Daring a glance down the road, to the scene, I flinched as I watched them use long poles to push and pile bodies onto a cart. They had finished killing those who had not obeyed. One of the men being tossed into the pile even looked as if his arms were still moving.


    They killed even those who hadn¡¯t been able to leave. Like that one who had not been able to walk on their own?


    It was a death sentence either way¡­ wasn¡¯t it?


    ¡°Could you cure it Vim?¡± I asked softly.


    ¡°The disease? No idea. They look like they¡¯re getting spots, so it could be a myriad of different things¡­ but if it¡¯s what I think it is, then no. Not because I couldn¡¯t, but because the plant I¡¯d need for the cure is not here. It¡¯s only found in the marshes far away,¡± he said.


    Marshes¡­?


    My eyes left the soldiers as they headed our way. There was a section of tents they had removed, not far from where we were, that led to another road. One they used to take the bodies, and all the stuff they¡¯d soon be burning at that huge fire in the distance.


    ¡°Does¡­ burning all the stuff work?¡± I asked Vim.


    ¡°Yes. To a degree. It¡¯s better than not doing so,¡± Vim said¡­ then he flinched.


    Looking down, I frowned at the little strap of leather. Or rather, the two pieces of leather.


    Vim sighed, and flicked the pieces away. They flew off the cart, landing near the road.


    ¡°That¡¯s what¡­ the fifth one?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Yes. Yes, I know. I¡¯m not even distracted or bothered, what¡¯s wrong with me¡­?¡± Vim asked as he leaned back a little. As he did, I noticed the way he had said such a thing. That hadn¡¯t been just a mild mumble of a complaint. That tone he had used had been genuine, and full of worry.


    ¡°Vim¡­?¡± I asked as I sat up a little more.


    We were sitting in the cart. We had moved most of the containers of paints and dyes off the cart, and to the ground nearby, so we could use the cart for sleeping. Right now though we were just sitting on it together, sitting up against a stack of the boxes.


    It was interesting that no one had tried to steal any of them. They wouldn¡¯t have gotten away with it, with Vim of course, but it was still amusing to think that no one had tried. The guards and the men who came to take tally of our days and lack of signs of sickness knew what we had, so I figured the rest of the people here did too. We had a fortune, per Vim¡¯s explanation of it all, so¡­


    Though maybe people just weren¡¯t willing to do anything right now, out of fear of catching the sickness.


    ¡°What had you been trying to make?¡± I asked him, since he hadn¡¯t responded to me. He looked lost in thought all of a sudden.


    ¡°Just a bracelet,¡± he said.


    A¡­


    Looking for the two strips on the ground, I found them easily enough. They had fallen near the road, and it was dryer there. More stone than grass and dirt.


    ¡°What for?¡± I asked, a little excited over it. I¡¯ve known for a long time that Vim was handy and crafty¡­ but he¡¯s not once ever made anything like that on our travels. Whenever he built, or fixed, stuff it was always for someone else. For another member. Never anything for himself. He often did it simply out of boredom, I believed, but...


    I honestly couldn''t think of any other moment he had made something without it being for a reason.


    ¡°Why were you making a bracelet?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Why¡¯d you paint half the cart?¡± he asked back.


    Oh. So it hadn¡¯t been for any reason, he really had just been bored.


    ¡°It¡¯s prettier now, though,¡± I said.


    He smirked at me. ¡°Yes. At least you have something to show for your boredom.¡±


    Amused, I went to sitting back with him, I sat back next to Vim. The cart was actually wide enough we could sit, and lay, without touching one another¡­ but I still sat directly next to him. We touched more than not.


    The sun was going down so it was finally cool enough that I felt I could get away with it.


    ¡°Why the struggle¡­? You¡¯re usually pretty handy,¡± I asked.


    ¡°Not sure. I thought it was the leather, but obviously not. Maybe I¡¯m hungry?¡± he wondered.


    I frowned, even though he had said that a little amusingly. As if in a joke, yet not. ¡°Still tired maybe?¡± I asked carefully.


    I¡¯d not said anything¡­ but Vim has been trying to get some sleep, since we begun this¡­ quarantine thing. It was one of the reasons I believed he was even willing to indulge in these human¡¯s antics.


    He was using it as an excuse to rest.


    He''d not said it aloud, yet... and honestly might not ever do so. But I was okay with that.


    Though he¡¯d not been doing a good job of it. Either because he was on guard, or just not able to sleep very long even when tired¡­ he has only twice as far as I was aware actually fallen asleep. Even though he¡¯s laid on the cart with me every night. And those two times had been short, as far as I was aware.


    ¡°Not sure. I¡¯m glad this is our last night, though. I¡¯m in the mood for something very cold to drink,¡± he said.


    ¡°Oh?¡± I perked up at that. I too was tired of water and stale tea. We had run out of supplies rather quickly, and as such had acquired some from the humans here. They rolled in a huge wagon, full of food and water and other supplies, every few days. Vim had let me purchase whatever I wanted, which was one of the reasons we now had blankets and pillows. Though they were pushed over into a corner of the cart right now.


    Although they brought supplies, and were willing to sell it to us, they didn¡¯t bring much more than the basic necessities. Nothing tasty or desirable. Water. Tea leaves, which were nasty. Dried meat and hard bread.


    ¡°They should have your berry drinks you like here,¡± he then said.


    Now he had my full attention as I nodded quickly. ¡°Oh yes,¡± I said as I actually begun to drool at the thought of such a delicacy.


    He smirked at me as I heard the wagon of corpses crunch dirt as it turned.


    Looking over the cart¡¯s side, I watched as the wagon surrounded by spearmen turned onto the other road. The one that led to the giant burning fire in the distance.


    ¡°Are they really burning so much, and so many people, that the fire can keep going all this time¡­ or are they feeding it wood?¡± I asked as I studied the massive smoke stack.


    ¡°There¡¯s another entrance that way. That fire is burning two entrance¡¯s worth of people and their stuff. That¡¯s also the northern entrance¡­. So there¡¯s likely far more people over there than here. This one¡¯s used by those who come by foot from the west, and that¡¯s not normal. Most take that route from the north,¡± Vim said.


    I gulped at the idea of such a massive fire burning so long¡­ by people and their possessions alone.


    That fire had been lit a few days ago. And it hadn¡¯t gone out since.


    It was making the air feel hotter than it was, and there was a very weird smell and taste to the air as well. But I couldn¡¯t quite place it. Plus sometimes little flakes of ash fell. When they did I tried my best to not let them land on me, but I couldn''t notice each one.


    It was a little worrisome that the ash could have been from a person at one time. It was unsettling, and...


    Vim has sad another fire, similar to this one, was off in the distance past the massive stone city. I couldn¡¯t see it, but he was quite confident that it was there. I¡¯ve known his eyesight was better than mine, but I hadn¡¯t realized it was that much better. I couldn¡¯t even see the dark clouds of smoke from it.


    Though he might not see it, but smell it instead.


    A group of guards separated from the cart, heading our way along the road. I knew not to worry over them, and not just because of Vim. I recognized some of their faces. They were the ones who patrolled the roads. They¡¯d head into the city, and then a few hours before sunrise return.


    My assumption was correct. The group of soldiers walked past our little camp without even glancing at us.


    ¡°Wonder where the bald man is,¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve not seen him, but I saw another clerk type earlier on the last wagon. She wasn¡¯t bald, but she was definitely someone who worked with numbers and not spears,¡± Vim said.


    I tried to think of the wagon that had passed by a few hours ago. It had been only half covered, and it had a few dozen people on it. Most had been soldiers, so I hadn¡¯t really paid much attention to it. All of them looked similar; thanks to the fact their armor and weapons were all the same.


    I couldn¡¯t remember this woman he spoke of, which bothered me.


    Not just because I hadn¡¯t noticed and he had¡­ but also the underlying reason for it.


    Vim noticed women before I did. Often. Especially ones he found to be attractive.


    I glanced at him out of the corner of my eye, and wondered if he even realized he did such a thing or not. He was weird like that. He actually had quite a few tendencies and patterns, yet seemed completely oblivious to them.


    Or rather he might know about them, but was simply so old and set in his ways that he just didn¡¯t care or deem it noteworthy.


    Like how he had been messing with that strap of leather earlier.


    Such a thing to me had been somewhat uncharacteristic of him. Yet¡­ was it?


    After all even though I¡¯ve been traveling with him for nearly two years now¡­ in the grand scheme of our lives, that was not very long at all.


    Just how many things was he hiding? How many likes and dislikes? Desires and needs?


    ¡°What¡­?¡± Vim turned his head just enough to glance at me out of the corner of his eye, mimicking me, as he smirked and wondered what I was doing.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile back at him. ¡°Excited? Tonight¡¯s our last night,¡± I said.


    ¡°It better be,¡± he said with a huff.


    Oh. Right¡­


    There was indeed that possibility, wasn¡¯t there?


    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t actually¡­ stop us, would they? They¡¯ve let other people go,¡± I said.


    Not many, but we¡¯ve seen it. At least thirty people have walked past us. Most did so excitedly, and hurriedly. Pleased to be given the right to enter the city finally. Some had hurried their comrades, and horses, so quickly a few had dropped things as they walked past. Half the time they didn''t even pick up the stuff they left behind.


    ¡°They will, as long as Landi doesn¡¯t change the rules on a whim. She¡¯s erratic like that,¡± he said.


    Ah¡­ ¡°Right. This is her city,¡± I said in awe.


    I¡¯d forgotten. She was the Queen here.


    ¡°Her nation, Renn,¡± Vim corrected. ¡°This is the biggest city, but there are at least a dozen more elsewhere that fly her banner. There¡¯s a reason she has such a large military,¡± he said. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Oh. Right. These men are hers¡­¡± I realized such an important thing far too late.


    He nodded. ¡°That they are.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­ so the Society has an army? An actual one? I didn¡¯t even realize it even though I¡¯ve been staring at them for a week,¡± I said as I wondered how I hadn¡¯t noticed.


    He chuckled. ¡°I knew you¡¯d been checking them out. Is it men in armor, or do you like their darker tans?¡± he asked.


    I smacked him lightly on his thigh, and laughed at him. ¡°Shush!¡±


    Vim gestured at the world around us. Him doing so reminded me it was dusk. The person who took our condition and gave us a new marker really should have been here by now¡­ ¡°They¡¯re hers, but they¡¯d not march for the Society. They know nothing of us. Plus for what purpose would they march? And to where? She¡¯s too far away. If she sent her soldiers up north, all it¡¯d do is get them locked into war with all the nations up there. They¡¯d be no help,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± I nodded slowly as I tried to ponder all of that. It was a lot to take in.


    An army. One ruled by one of or our own. Yet¡­ not. ¡°You¡¯ve said before that she¡¯s¡­¡± I hesitated, since I didn¡¯t want to either talk bad about her nor make assumptions before meeting her. I wanted to make my own decisions and expectations of her, not share those of others.


    ¡°She¡¯s odd. But I¡¯ll let you meet her first and make your own conclusions about her,¡± Vim said, like always being a man such as that.


    ¡°Would you¡­ do that for others Vim?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Hm?¡± he tilted his head at me, which meant my question hadn¡¯t been properly structured.


    I quickly made sense of my own mind, and nodded. ¡°I mean¡­ would you say such a thing to others? Do you treat them like you do me?¡±


    Vim¡¯s eyes softened a little as he stared at me¡­ but he didn¡¯t say anything.


    A long moment of awkward silence ensued, and I shifted a little. ¡°I mean¡­ you¡¯ve before said stuff, that I interpreted as¡­ special. Like how you¡¯ve¡­ although a little reluctantly, been teaching me to be like you. To be a protector. Someone a part of the Society, but a step removed. So¡­ do you say things like that, about those we meet, to just me or is that something you tell everyone?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°A little reluctantly? You have no idea how much you make me sweat sometimes, Renn,¡± Vim said softly. I frowned, and was about to complain at how honest he was sometimes, but before I could he nodded and sighed. ¡°I do to a point, though, yes,¡± he continued.


    ¡°To a point¡­?¡±


    He shifted a little, and suddenly his arm was nearly in my lap. It was a little startling, but I made sure not to move or say anything as he gestured around us lightly with the same hand that was connected to the elbow now resting on my right thigh. ¡°I would tell anyone to make their own conclusions and have their own thoughts. I¡¯d never try to change anyone¡¯s beliefs if I could help it. But¡­ all the same, I¡¯d not trust some of our members to entirely form their own conclusions. Since they¡¯d only cause issues if they did. So for others, I¡¯d give warnings¡­ or maybe gentle nudges and reminders occasionally. As to keep them from doing something that they can¡¯t take back,¡± he said.


    Doing my best to not acknowledge the arm upon me, I nodded as I stared at Vim¡¯s face. He was looking elsewhere, off in the distance. Maybe at the far off smoke.


    ¡°I expect more from you. I expect a lot more. So¡­ I try to give you a little more freedom, or opportunity, than I¡¯d give others. As to see what you¡¯ll do. To see what you¡¯ll accomplish. I give the same freedom to everyone when I can, so it¡¯s not as special as you think¡­ but yet at the same time¡­¡± Vim went quiet a moment, and then nodded. ¡°Yes, I treat you different than the rest. It¡¯d be a lie to say I don¡¯t. And it¡¯d be wrong. I know it makes no sense, for me to say I treat everyone the same as you yet not¡­ but¡­¡±


    I smiled as slid my own arm upward, to grab the hand he seemed to have not realized was in perfect position for such a thing.


    Vim actually went still, and frowned as he looked at our hands as I secured his in my own. My heart nearly thumped out of my chest at the expression on his face. It was a mixture of pure shock and¡­ acceptance.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t make sense, but I like to hear it all the same,¡± I said to him.


    For a small moment I expected Vim to pull his hand out of my own¡­ but he didn¡¯t. Instead he only nodded¡­ as our hands lowered to our sides, and remained there.


    Oh¡­? He was going to let me hold his hand? Really?


    He really was lowering his guard around me. Even if I had to be a little pushy sometimes¡­ it was amazing he was still letting it happen to this degree.


    ¡°To be honest Renn¡­ I don¡¯t want you to become like me,¡± Vim then said.


    My happy, warm and full heart suddenly went cold.


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    He gulped and nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t want you to suffer. To have to hurt, and hurt others. I¡¯d rather you just be happy. Which is why it¡¯s so difficult for me. I want you to find someone else, or somewhere else, yet at the same time I don¡¯t,¡± he said.


    Oh. That¡¯s what he meant.


    It felt good to realize his meaning, and the relief it brought me¡­ but my shocked heart was still beating quickly. It had almost been stunned out of commission just now.


    ¡°We¡¯ve talked about this Vim. I don¡¯t see it as suffering. Even if it hurts, it¡¯s the very fact that it hurts that it is so important. That it¡¯s so wonderful. This life, being so harsh and painful, is what makes it one worth living,¡± I said.


    ¡°You quote that scripture again and I¡¯ll sleep with Fred tonight,¡± Vim said.


    I couldn¡¯t help it, I broke out into laugh. A nearly hysterical one.


    It took a long while to get myself under control, but every moment of it was wondrous.


    ¡°That¡¯s the first time you ever called him by name!¡± I said happily.


    He had only stared at me with a loving smile as I laughed. It was a little sad he hadn¡¯t joined me in the laughter, but I understood it. Vim didn¡¯t laugh, genuinely, often.


    ¡°Well once something becomes your sleeping buddy, you got to respect them at least that much I think,¡± Vim said.


    It took everything I had to not laugh aloud again, as I snickered and nodded. ¡°Indeed it is!¡±


    Giggling happily, I leaned against him. Resting my head on his shoulder, I sighed as we watched the sun set in the distance.


    ¡°Don¡¯t fall asleep yet Renn. We have a visitor,¡± he said gently.


    Hm¡­? Who would dare ruin this wonderful moment? This picturesque¡­


    Ah. It was the marker person. The woman he had mentioned earlier.


    I stayed seated as Vim stood up. He had to lightly tug his hand free from mine, which I happily smiled at. He didn¡¯t say anything as he stepped off the cart as to talk to the woman approaching us.


    ¡°Vim the dye merchant?¡± she asked as she got near.


    ¡°Aye. And Renn, the woman who just woke half the camp up with her laughter,¡± he said.


    I glared at the back of his head as I watched the woman smile at him¡­ and then me. She was pretty, actually. Her hair was oddly flowy, and done in a design I¡¯d never seen before. It was curly on top, but straight below her chin.


    ¡°To be honest it feels good to hear laughter out here. It¡¯s been nothing but complaints and anger for weeks. I¡¯m told you¡¯re not only one of the calmest merchants we¡¯ve had, but also a generous and good-willed one. I can see why you have such a wonderful wife. You two are definitely not sick, either. So¡­¡± she held her hand out, and then I realized what she wanted. I crawled over to my bag and quickly fished out the little wooden pellet that had the number five on it.


    Handing it off to Vim, who then handed it to her, she smiled and nodded. ¡°You may enter the city tomorrow morning. Here¡¯s your permit,¡± she exchanged the wooden pellet with a piece of paper.


    Vim took it and nodded. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    ¡°No. Thank you. For cooperating, and not threatening to kill my dead mother. I swear, people can be so rude for no reason sometimes,¡± the woman complained as she shook her head.


    Oh¡­? I hadn¡¯t realized that the other people quarantined like us had such attitudes.


    Though I guess it made sense. This was¡­ not exactly a very happy time, to be honest.


    ¡°Alright. May your stones never shift,¡± the woman then said and stepped away.


    ¡°As yours,¡± Vim said as he watched her go.


    Smiling gently, I happily waited until Vim finished studying the woman. I even forgave him for looking at her rear, as he turned around and held out the paper she had given him.


    Taking it, I found a small note. Like a letter. One written in the oddly familiar language I knew, yet with enough of a difference to make me have to re-read a few times for it to make sense to me.


    ¡°Entry for a husband and wife who are dye merchants, Vim and Renn, into the City of Stone. Quarantine checkpoint,¡± I read.


    ¡°They could have let us just go now,¡± Vim complained as he clambered back onto the cart.


    It rocked thanks to his weight, and I tilted my head and wondered why they hadn¡¯t.


    ¡°At least we can finally go,¡± I said.


    ¡°Indeed.¡±


    Happy, I returned to sitting next to Vim. Our hands didn¡¯t return to each other¡¯s¡­ but I did notice we sat a little closer than before. A little more intimately.


    Unlike the other nights, where we had laid next to each other and stared up at the night sky¡­ talking quietly through the night, this one we had chosen to be quiet. As if to cherish these last few moments here on this cart.


    How long would it be before Vim and I would do such a thing together again? Travel, sure, but¡­ just sit? In such an odd way? Without direct reason?


    It was a little sad to think, but a part of me was actually regretful that we were done.


    The night lingered, and my eyes grew heavy. Vim eventually pulled over one of the blankets, and I was about to slide off into sleep while resting against him¡­


    When suddenly Vim¡¯s back went stiff and a foot crunched dry grass nearby.


    Vim rocked the cart as he stood. I went still as I watched him swiftly and almost inhumanly smoothly; go from his lounging position to a half-kneeling stance right next to me.


    Half expecting him to leap off the cart, and deal with whomever or whatever was approaching our cart, I was genuinely surprised when instead Vim seemed to immediately calm down upon seeing whatever our intruding visitor was.


    A pained huff made my ears flutter as I recognized the sound of a woman¡¯s voice. One strained. Maybe even hurt.


    Since my ears moved so much, I was reminded that my hat had slid off. I had been about to fall asleep, next to Vim.


    I kept my head low as I reached for my hat.


    ¡°Come no closer,¡± Vim then said with a flat voice.


    Huh¡­? That had been a warning¡­ but it honestly handed sounded like one. Vim had spoken with an oddly gentle tone¡­


    A heavy foot was the answer. She came to a stop, and her breathing became quick. As if scared.


    Had she thought she was sneaking up on us, uh? Even if we had been human we would have likely heard her. She had been nearly coughing and¡­


    ¡°Please. Just the boy,¡± the woman whispered.


    Frowning, I finished securing my hat and sat up just enough to peer over the side of the cart¡­ and I found something that was far more terrifying than it was.


    A young woman was a few feet from us. She was bundled in an oddly thick dress, and held an even thicker bundle in her arms. Her eyes were glossy in the night, and I could see the pure desperation within them.


    I couldn''t really tell if she had those weird spots on her skin as the others did, but at the same time I felt I could see them. It was either spots, or she was dirty. Real dirty. But I couldn''t really fault her for that. Although we got water here from the guardsmen we didn''t get enough to properly clean ourselves really and... They also charged for anything more than a single bucket. A single bucket was barely enough to drink or prepare food, let alone wash with.


    Vim shifted. A roll of a shoulder made the whole cart shift again. Even as I shook, alongside the cart, I couldn¡¯t drag my eyes away from the woman¡­ or the little bundle in her arms.


    It was moving.


    A tiny sound came from the bundle, and what was obvious only became more so. She was holding a child. A baby.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sick. Nor is he¡­ but the rest in my group are. Please. The guards noticed. You¡¯re leaving in the morning,¡± she stepped forward a single step, and her whispers got lower. Quieter. More desperate.


    My heart thumped, and I quickly looked to my companion. Vim was standing right next to me, so closely that my tail was occasionally bumping into his foot. I was lucky he hadn¡¯t stepped on it earlier when he had rolled to his feet, or stood.


    Though maybe not. Vim was rather astute, especially so during such moments as these.


    He¡¯d not notice his own love and emotions for me, but he¡¯d notice my dark tail in the dead of night even while it was half hidden by a blanket. And even more so still while his focus was on something else.


    ¡°Please¡­ I have money,¡± she shifted the bundle, and although I couldn¡¯t see the purse I heard it. A lot of coins just shifted somewhere out of sight.


    I opened my mouth to say something, but was able to catch myself before I did.


    Turning to Vim, I felt the inner battle rage on inside my heart and mind.


    Would he stop me?


    Would he claim the child could be sick? As he had done that family we saw with Herra?


    Would he say it wasn¡¯t worth the ire of this Landi? Or that it wasn¡¯t something we could take as a burden?


    Would he defy me? If I went to accept the child from her? He believed in free-will. But it wasn¡¯t just me and him he had to consider. We had another member. One who ruled this nation, even.


    Even if he overlooked the danger of being caught. Or the child being sick¡­


    He had rules. And not just his own. If he took the child, even to save it, it¡¯d be breaking the laws. Of this land. Her rules.


    And Vim¡­ obeyed those rules. Religiously. Those laws and rules, set by our members, were his edicts. His religion. His¡­


    ¡°Please¡­!¡± the woman stepped forward, and I heard the baby squirm as she squeezed it. She was pleading. Crying. Yet her body was holding on to the child as if she¡¯d never relinquish it while she still breathed.


    Yet¡­ even with her desperate request¡­


    Even though my heart was breaking for her, and telling me to accept¡­


    Vim said nothing.


    The woman tore her eyes from Vim, and to me. ¡°Please. He¡¯s just a boy. I have family¡­ in the city. You can take him to them, and¡­¡± she stepped forward again, and her whispers grew a tad bit louder.


    My eyes begun to water as my heart broke for her.


    Yet Vim still said nothing.


    ¡°Everyone else is sick. You¡¯re the only woman near us, who isn''t, please. Please,¡± the woman stepped forward again, and was now within arm¡¯s reach of our cart.


    With her closer I once again found myself wondering if those were spots or not. They looked more like stains, like from the ash falling... but most of her body was covered in those thick clothes. They looked like robes, but she had strange looking sleeves.


    Those thick clothes could be hiding the spots. And it wasn''t as if the spots were a valid way to tell if someone was sick or not. Nor the baby, either, especially since we couldn''t see it while wrapped in that bundle of cloth.


    Sitting up, I decided to just risk it.


    Vim would have to stop me. He¡¯d have to pry the child out of my arms.


    If the child turned out to be sick... then I''ll just need to get Vim to care for me. To tend to me as I recover.


    Not just from the sickness, but Vim himself. He''d likely try to separate me and the child rather swiftly if the baby really was sickly... and me, being who I am, would probably not let him do so without a fight.


    And Vim, being who he is, would be willing to incur my wrath and disappointment... as to protect me from my self. And then he''d use force, if he deemed it necessary.


    He¡¯d be able to do it. I''d argue with him. I''d fight him. I''d weep after... and I''d end up forgiving him... But he¡¯d get a fight all the same and¡­!


    Then Vim stepped forward. Before I could. My heart thumped into my throat as I opened my mouth to speak. To warn the woman. To tell her to go away, less he did something I¡¯d never be able to forgive him for¡­


    It would be one thing for him to forcefully separate me and the child thanks to a genuine threat, but... to kill a woman and her baby? When you could still reason with them? Or at least simply let them go...? He wouldn''t right?


    But instead of killing the woman¡­ he instead simply knelt a little and held out his arms.


    The woman instantly melted. Stiff and trembling shoulders slumped in great relief as she started to sob. She was trying so hard not to be loud, yet was trying to whisper her heart out to Vim as she stepped up to the cart.


    My world grew blurry as tears filled my eyes while I watched Vim take the small bundle from the woman. She relinquished the child to him, and then had to grab the side of our cart for support. She had almost collapsed.


    ¡°Thank you. Thank you so much,¡± she sobbed in whispers.


    Blinking my blurry eyes, I quickly sat up onto my knees as Vim stepped back. He held the bundle carefully, and was shifting the bundle around¡­ likely to get a look at the child¡¯s face.


    Likely to see if the baby was actually sick or not.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m¡­Yana,¡± the woman had to take a deep breath as she tried to control herself. It only took a few sharp breaths for her to nod at us. ¡°His name is Hark. In the southern center, my family owns the bowl shop. It¡¯s a large blue building, with lots of bowls in the windows. Please¡­ make sure he gets there,¡± she spoke quickly, and surprisingly evenly.


    For a woman handing off her child to complete strangers, she sure did sound full of confidence.


    ¡°We¡¯ll get him there. I swear it,¡± I said to her gently.


    She blinked out some large tears as she nodded¡­ and then looked up to Vim. He had found the child, who was now grabbing at his fingers.


    ¡°My name is Vim. On my name, I promise your son¡¯s safety. Go into the night without fear,¡± Vim said to the woman.


    My tail shivered at the way Vim had spoken, and the steadfast surety in his eyes. The whole world had just heard a promise nigh unbreakable.


    Yana''s hand gripping the edge of the cart shook. It trembled, and I half expected her to try and clamber up onto the cart.


    To take her son back.


    Yet instead she fell.


    Panicked, I clambered over to the ledge and looked over and down. She was on her knees, and¡­


    Staring down at the prostrating woman, I heard her whisper a prayer. To a god of stone. She spoke with all her heart. Thanking her god for this divine blessing being granted to her.


    After a few moments¡­ she sobbed one last time¡­ then took one last deep breath.


    And then she stood. With a tear stained face¡­ she spared one last glance to Vim and the boy in his arms with clear eyes¡­


    And then turned away.


    Stunned by her resolve, I watched in awe as she left. Walking off into the darkness. Heading back towards the rows of tents she had come from.


    With a quick heart, I turned away from the woman¡­ and looked up at Vim.


    ¡°Gua,¡± the baby made a tiny noise. One that sounded happy, as little hands and tinier fingers squeezed Vim¡¯s thumb.


    ¡°Life is full of surprises,¡± Vim said gently.


    ¡°So are you,¡± I whispered at the man who had just once again proven himself to be far better than should be possible.

 Chapter Two Hundred and Twenty Four – Vim – The Stone Palace

    Getting through the two checkpoints and into the City of Stone was easy.


    Even with the baby.


    We hadn¡¯t even needed to hide the child in a box or anything. Renn had simply held the child in her arms, and they hadn¡¯t questioned it. But it was their fault.


    The permit they had given me had been a little too lax. They had left plenty of room for me to simply add the child¡¯s presence to it. They hadn¡¯t questioned it, or the fact that the ink I had written the extra segment in had been just a few shades too blue than the ink they used.


    Reaching the entrance to the main castle proved to not be difficult either. I had expected the city to be a little¡­ strange, what with the checkpoints and epidemic, but it was actually relatively normal. There weren¡¯t as many people walking around as I remembered last time I was here, but there was still order and seemingly normalcy in town. People were working. Shopping. Even just calmly talking to one another, and going about their lives.


    If not for the very obvious missing population, one wouldn¡¯t think there was a deadly plague wreaking havoc throughout the lands.


    ¡°We¡¯ll need milk Vim. Quick,¡± Renn worriedly reminded me, for the tenth time.


    ¡°I know Renn. We¡¯ll have Landi find us a wet nurse,¡± I said.


    One of the benefits of her being Queen. She could swiftly handle nearly any problem we had in this region with but a few words and orders.


    ¡°Wet nurse¡­¡± Renn mumbled under her breath, and I wondered if she didn¡¯t know what that was. Surely not¡­ right? I mean¡­


    Unless the northern peoples used another term for them. Maybe they did. I didn¡¯t often make a habit of needing to find women capable of breastfeeding, so it wasn¡¯t like I was up to date concerning such matters.


    Actually¡­


    I didn¡¯t like the fact that it¡¯s been hundreds of years since I had endured a similar problem before.


    Lately those I¡¯ve saved, or encountered, have been older. Or although children, were old enough to not need such help. Like Lomi, or Fly.


    It¡¯s been¡­ a long time since I¡¯ve held a baby that wasn¡¯t human. Decades. The last few I remembered I¡¯d been there for their births but I hadn¡¯t actually held them or cared for them. When I was around for the births of our people, I rarely lingered long. I stayed long enough nearby to let the mother and family feel safe, but I hated the feeling that I was intruding. That I was out of place. So I usually left not long after the births, once I was sure the mother and child would survive.


    Last one I remembered holding had been Amber. But she had been human. Who had been before her¡­?


    The baby made a noise and reached out for Renn. She smiled warmly as she lowered her face, letting the kid grab at her long bangs and nose.


    Seeing the way Renn let it, and her smile, made me completely forget whatever I had just been pondering.


    It was a good thing the child really wasn¡¯t sick. Hungry, but not much else.


    The child made another noise, and Renn giggled. ¡°He¡¯s just looking. He won¡¯t bite. You¡¯re not big enough to be a snack for him,¡± she said to him.


    Hmph. Like the boy could even see my glaring at this angle anyway.


    And as if I¡¯d eat a baby. Let alone one that she was looking at so lovingly.


    Her subdued grin, and the flushed happy smile is what had made our entry into the city so easy. My changing of the permit letter had helped, yes, but Renn had appeared as the child¡¯s actual mother. Not a one had doubted her.


    Which only further made this so worrying.


    ¡°I know, right? He¡¯s so mean,¡± Renn cooed and talked to the boy as I guided our donkey along the¡­ now blatantly obvious empty road.


    We were rounding a large flat rock. One that had long ago been used to give speeches. Where the ruling class had updated the peasants on their laws, or decrees. Now it was used as a landmark. The stone road rounded the large flat boulder, and separated into four different directions. One of which led to the giant rock not far from us. The one that Landi¡¯s palace was built into.


    Usually by now the streets would be crowded. All around her palace was the business districts. Places of business, and markets. There was, or at least had been, even a large theater and other attractions too.


    Yet I didn¡¯t even need to pay attention to the donkey or our cart as we rolled closer and closer to the stone palace. There were that few people walking on the street, and passing us by.


    I wonder how many had died from the plague, and how many were simply hiding away. Staying home as to not potentially catch the deadly disease.


    Even if people had been out and about they¡¯d likely have avoided us. Since we looked like traveling merchants, and as such potential carriers of the disease.


    Glancing to the woman next to me, who was making weird faces to the baby in her arms¡­ I felt oddly worried for no reason.


    Why did a child in her arms make me feel like we were in danger?


    It made no sense.


    The baby wasn¡¯t sick. I felt no fever upon him. I saw no pox, or signs of a plague. It could be carrying it, but as long as Renn didn¡¯t lick its blood or anything she¡¯d be fine even if he was a silent carrier.


    Yet all the same I felt as if I should be on edge. As if the child was more dangerous than a thousand spears.


    Ridiculous.


    ¡°Look at him glare at you. He¡¯s so rude, huh Hark?¡± Renn teased as she giggled at the child¡¯s attempt at tugging on her long bangs. Although a baby, it would have probably discomforted a human woman. But to Renn it was likely something that barely registered.


    ¡°Hark now, for all ye who ignore. Harken the end and all it brings,¡± I said.


    Renn looked away from the child for the first time since we entered the city, which was noteworthy. Usually she¡¯d not be able to keep her eyes from wandering all over the place, especially here. She was missing the City of Stone, and it was regrettable. It wasn¡¯t often you saw an actual city built out of stone. Even half the buildings were made of stone. And not because they were made of bricks. Most of the architecture here was fashioned out of giant boulders. Shaped and cut to their needs from a single stone.


    But I understood her fascination with the child. Especially since we had been so uniquely entrusted with his life.


    That woman hadn¡¯t hesitated to give me her baby.


    And a good thing too. The guards had been readying to enter their camp right as Renn and I had packed up and left.


    It was a good thing we had gotten far enough away before they had killed his mother. If Renn had heard her screams, I could only imagine what would have happened.


    ¡°Did you just quote that bible?¡± she asked in awe.


    I frowned at her. ¡°What? You can but I can¡¯t?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Well¡­ no but¡­¡± she looked oddly troubled, but I didn¡¯t get to spend time enjoying that look on her face.


    We had reached the palace¡¯s gates.


    Or well¡­ not real gates. Just the place where the guards would begin to approach us, for passing by.


    Large pillars of stones were angled and placed along the road we were on. They were all dark and glossy in color. They looked hard, but I knew the obsidian was fragile.


    A few were even broken. They weren¡¯t as tall, or as designed. Either from simple time, or accidents.


    ¡°Lo¡¯! What business you on, merchant?¡± a guard asked as he stepped out towards us. He didn¡¯t step out in front of the donkey, but did get close enough to make the creature hesitate.


    ¡°We¡¯re tasked with bringing a shipment to Queen Landi,¡± I said to him.


    The guard frowned, and glanced to my right. To Renn.


    ¡°Of¡­?¡± he asked as he stepped forward, to the cart.


    ¡°Dyes,¡± I said as I turned to pull back the cover.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± the guard didn¡¯t seem too impressed, which told me he either didn¡¯t care or had been in his position for a long time. He might be used to Landi getting weird shipments often.


    He did look a little older. I wonder if I¡¯d met him last time I was here. I hadn¡¯t brought a shipment of dyes with me, and had traveled on foot, but I remembered having to wait for them to get Landi¡¯s authorization for letting me into the castle.


    ¡°I¡¯ll need to verify this. See that building there? Mind going there? We¡¯ll send for authorization,¡± the guard pointed at a familiar building. One next to the road, and was honestly a little too big. It dwarfed most of the other buildings around here.


    ¡°Aye, want my permit?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°No. If you got in then all¡¯s fine. One moment,¡± he stepped away before I could say more. I didn¡¯t even have a chance to give him my name as he walked away, heading for another building. One smaller, and with large windows. I could see other people within them, staring at us.


    ¡°Seems lax compared to the other guards,¡± Renn mumbled as I sent the cart into motion again.


    ¡°He does seem lethargic,¡± I agreed.


    ¡°Sick maybe¡­?¡± Renn wondered. As she did she actually shifted the baby closer to her, as if to shield him from any potential pathogens.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get too attached Renn. I¡¯ll take him to his family later,¡± I said carefully.


    Renn glared at me in response, and I had to look away.


    Yes. I know. I shouldn¡¯t have said anything.


    She knew. She knew full well¡­ yet¡­


    Sighing as I guided the donkey alongside the large building, I realized this was indeed the same one I had been kept in nearly a whole day last time I was here.


    One side of the building was a large warehouse like barn. Perfect for us. But I wasn¡¯t keen on letting them ignore us and take their time. Renn and I would be fine, but the child was another story.


    We had water. But nothing the baby could comfortably drink or eat. And it¡¯s already been long enough to be an issue. It¡¯d only become worse as the hours go by.


    Parking the cart alongside the side of the building, I placed the reins next to Renn. ¡°Let me go throw my weight around,¡± I said as I stood.


    ¡°Please do,¡± Renn said simply.


    Getting off the cart, I rolled a shoulder as I rounded the building to the entrance. The one not to the warehouse section, but where workers and a little sitting area was located.


    As I went for the door, I glanced over at the smaller building. The one the earlier guard had went into.


    I didn¡¯t see any hint or sign of anyone following through with their duties. There were a pair of guards down the road, but they were just talking to each other. They likely didn¡¯t even know we existed.


    Odds are they¡¯d send word on the next shift change. They were in no hurry.


    Usually there¡¯d not be any need to. Merchants were used to waiting. Even if they complained.


    But¡­


    Entering the waiting area, I found my memories to be a little accurate. A large open room, with tables and bars. Some stairs led to a second floor, which had an open ceiling, and the stone floor was layered with rugs.


    Two men were in the building. Both sitting at a table near an unlit fireplace. They had cups in front of them, but were wearing the same guard outfit as all the rest. They were either on break or just bored.


    ¡°Oh¡­? Who¡¯s this?¡± one of them perked up at the sight of me as I walked over to them.


    ¡°We¡¯re waiting for authorization to enter the palace. We bring dyes from the east, for your Queen,¡± I said.


    The two men frowned, and one nodded as he stood. ¡°Alright. Do you know if anyone¡¯s sent word yet?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I think we¡¯ve been set aside for other tasks. Is there any way I could entice either of you to send word for me? You probably hear it often from merchants, and are tired of hearing it, but I¡¯ll make it worth your while,¡± I said as I pulled out a small handful of coins.


    The man who stood whistled at me. ¡°Wow. I knew dyes were expensive, but really¡­?¡± he stepped forward and frowned at me. His eyes never left the coins in my hand.


    Smiling at him I held them out. ¡°My name is Vim. The dyes are a personal gift to Queen Landi¡­ So I¡¯m a little rushed to get them to her, you know?¡± I said.


    The guard smirked as the other quickly stood. ¡°I¡¯ll go too!¡± he said.


    Before the other guard could even get off his chair, the one before me took the coins and pocketed them. ¡°You do your job! I¡¯ll go now. Vim, right?¡± the guard said with a nod as he stepped around me.


    ¡°Yes sir, thank you,¡± I said as he hurried out of the building. He didn¡¯t even close the door behind him as he hurried out.


    ¡°Shit¡­ should have known,¡± the other guard mumbled as he sighed and sat back down.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I said to the man who had actually laid his head onto the table in defeat.


    ¡°Ah, it¡¯s fate. I¡¯ve had no luck at all lately. First Kathy leaves me, then my dog dies and now this,¡± he mumbled.


    Poor guy. I knew that feeling.


    ¡°Can¡¯t pay you the same, but I¡¯d be willing to offer a coin for some information,¡± I said to the depressed man as I stepped up to the table.


    His head perked up as he stared at me.


    I nodded and pulled out another coin. ¡°Know anything about a bowl shop in the southern center?¡± I asked.


    The guard¡¯s eyes focused on the coin and he nodded. ¡°Aye. It¡¯s a big blue building. Been there forever,¡± he said.


    Interesting. ¡°What can you tell me about it?¡± I asked as I put the coin onto the table¡­ but I left my finger upon it, to keep it there.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± he sat up, his back going straight. ¡°Like I said¡­ been there forever. Ran by a large family. They came out with some fancy plates a few years ago, all the women wanted¡¯em. I spent two months pay on them¡­ for Kathy,¡± he mumbled.


    My eyes narrowed at the man who was about to go back into depression.


    Sighing I slid the coin over to him. He took it, but he didn¡¯t seem too happy about it.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said.


    He only nodded as he stared at the coin. As if it was the last one he¡¯d ever earn.


    Stepping away I left the building. I closed the door behind me and glanced around¡­ and noticed the guard from earlier. The one who had stopped us on our cart. He was heading along the road, going towards the palace entrance.


    Odds are I¡¯d get one of them in trouble with my bribery, but I didn¡¯t care.


    A tiny cry drew my attention away from the guard and the stone city around me. Stepping around the corner of the building, I found the source. The baby in Renn¡¯s arms was crying, although not too loudly.


    She was rocking it, and I was a little surprised to see a¡­ lack of urgency and worry on her face.


    Either Renn was far more used to children than I had expected, or she was just keeping herself calm and would yell at me once I came into view.


    Let¡¯s test it.


    Walking over, I stayed quiet and kept my presence low¡­ until I stepped up to her right. Right next to where she was sitting.


    ¡°He¡¯s hungry,¡± I said.


    Renn startled, and actually pulled the bundle away a bit from my area. She held it out, as if to keep it safe. It wasn¡¯t until she realized it was me before she sighed and calmed down, and brought the child back.


    ¡°Of course he is! We need to get him something, fast,¡± she said angrily.


    Oh¡­? Was that anger because of the child or because I had startled her?


    ¡°I¡¯ve greased the wheels. We should be in the palace shortly,¡± I said.


    ¡°Greased¡­?¡± she frowned at me, and then returned her attention to the boy. His crying had softened, but he was still making noises.


    He was growing hungry. He¡¯d soon become irate, and he¡¯d let the whole world know once he was.


    The boy¡¯s mother had included a small bag of coins alongside him¡­ but honestly I¡¯d have preferred supplies. It wasn¡¯t her fault though. She had done what she could, I guess.


    ¡°Will they be quick Vim?¡± Renn asked worriedly.


    ¡°If they don¡¯t I¡¯ll figure it out.¡±


    I hope. It was hard enough to find a wet nurse even on a good day. And right now with the plague going around¡­


    Yes¡­ even if a woman was available, there was a chance they¡¯d not be willing to risk it.


    Maybe I should hurry to his family. That guard had said¡­


    ¡°I asked the guard of his family. He said it¡¯s a large one. One with a long history here. Maybe we¡¯ll get lucky and one of their women is up to task,¡± I said.


    ¡°And if they¡¯re not? What if we can¡¯t find a woman with milk? What then Vim? What if they won¡¯t accept him?¡± Renn bombarded me with concerns, and I did my best to ignore them.


    Well¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s not like you can feed him Renn,¡± I said gently.


    ¡°Vim¡­!¡± Renn didn¡¯t want to hear that.


    ¡°At worst we can get milk from goats or something,¡± I said.


    It worked. Sometimes. But it was also a risk¡­ A large one, to be honest. But it would at least be a temporary fix.


    This era didn¡¯t have anything to substitute a mother¡¯s milk. And sadly there was already a problem with unsanitary conditions, let alone the diseases and stuff everywhere.


    Even during a more advanced era, with more advanced peoples, children''s mortality rate was high. And most of the time it was because of a lack of nutrients in one shape or another.


    Renn¡¯s glare turned into one full of worry as she stared at me. ¡°Would a goat work, Vim?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Haven¡¯t you raised children before Renn?¡± I asked. I knew at least about those human ones. Lujic and Ginny.


    ¡°They had already been old enough to eat normal food. I¡¯ve never had a baby, Vim,¡± Renn said as she looked back to the boy.


    Huh¡­? I knew she¡¯s told me she¡¯s never given birth before¡­ but¡­


    I mean¡­ she was two hundred or more years old. You¡¯d think by now she¡¯d have been around, or helped, with a child before. Most communities and families in this era helped each other and raised their children together more than not. They had to. They¡¯d not survive otherwise. Sear?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But it made sense. She¡¯s been alone most of her life¡­ and the few times Renn had not been so, was with those like Nory or those children.


    Or that witch.


    Suddenly Renn¡¯s personality made a lot more sense.


    She¡¯s been alone most of her life.


    A very long life.


    Nory and the human children had been just that. Humans. Even if she spent many years with them, such moments had likely passed quickly. A fraction of her life. If she had actually been alone most, if not entirely, the rest of her life¡­


    I studied the woman who now made a little more sense to me. I now understood why she found such great joy in simple little things, yet at the same time wept so strongly during the painful moments.


    ¡°All will be well Renn. I¡¯ll figure it out,¡± I said gently.


    ¡°You better Vim. You vowed he¡¯d be safe,¡± she whispered.


    I had.


    I had indeed.


    Just as I had vowed to keep you safe too.


    Reaching up, I patted her thigh. Renn glanced at me, but said nothing.


    Little Hark continued to make small noises. Renn was doing a good job keeping him somewhat happy. But I knew no amount of rocking, or funny faces, would stop the unrelenting hunger that would soon assail him.


    Stepping away from the cart, I sighed as I debated my next move.


    Landi was a dictator. The ruler of a monarchy. As such she had checks and balances, yes, but they were lacking in most ways. Plus she currently, or at least had last time I was here, a firm grasp of her military.


    She ruled with an iron fist. Her laws weren¡¯t punished with jail time or hard labor, but flesh and lives. If one wasn¡¯t hanged for committing a crime here, and their lives spared, they still lots something precious. Usually a hand.


    So it wasn¡¯t like I could just barge into the castle. Even if Landi wouldn¡¯t mind, the guards would try to stop me.


    Rather, I didn¡¯t need to necessarily break in¡­


    I could just sneak in.


    But then what would I do with the dyes, and Renn and the boy?


    ¡°If they don¡¯t return shortly we¡¯ll head for the boy¡¯s family. The southern center isn¡¯t far from here,¡± I said. A large road nearby led all around the massive stone pillar we were under. And all around that pillar was the market districts. We were on the opposite side of the southern one, but I knew it¡¯d not be too difficult for us to get there and find this blue building. It¡¯d likely take only a few hours. We¡¯d be able to find it before the afternoon.


    ¡°Should have just gone there first,¡± Renn mumbled.


    Well¡­ maybe.


    Going to my people first was usually my priority. Over everything else.


    But Renn wasn¡¯t wrong.


    ¡°Want me to go find them? While you stay here?¡± I asked her.


    Renn turned to look at me, and squeezed the baby closer to her. ¡°With the boy?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I¡¯d take him with me,¡± I said.


    Her face contorted into worry and annoyance. She wanted the boy to get fed, and thus become safe and happy¡­ but at the same time she didn¡¯t seem to like the idea of handing him off to me.


    ¡°Merchant!¡±


    I turned, as did Renn, and I found the guard waving me down as he hurried towards us.


    ¡°Good,¡± Renn said with relief as the guard ran up to me.


    It was the one I had given the coins to.


    ¡°Queen Landi has authorized your entry into the palace,¡± he said with a huff. He was covered in sweat.


    He had run the whole way.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said, and meant it. Now Renn and I would not have to get into any kind of argument.


    The guard smiled and then pointed to the cart. ¡°I¡¯ll guide you, if you¡¯re ready,¡± he said quickly.


    Maybe he was hoping for more payment.


    Actually¡­


    ¡°You want to take the dyes to the storage right?¡± I asked. It¡¯s been a few trips since I¡¯ve brought dyes, but they usually always took them there. To a smaller, secured and guarded, warehouse. One inside the palace walls. Usually I¡¯d not complain or worry about it, since spending a little time doing it was no big deal. Since I was usually alone.


    ¡°Huh¡­? Uh¡­ yes sir. I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll be taking it to the Queen herself¡­¡± the guard spoke oddly, as if unsure of what to say. He likely thought I wanted to hand them to the Queen myself.


    ¡°Would you take them then? I¡¯ll go see Landi in the meantime,¡± I said as I stepped over and reached up to Renn.


    She glared at me for a moment, but then nodded and handed me the bundle.


    Taking the boy in my arms, I smiled down at the little face. He looked confused, as if not understanding why the beautiful woman who had just been smiling at him was now a weird looking man.


    ¡°Uh¡­ sir?¡± the guard wasn¡¯t sure what was going on as Renn stood and went to grab our bags. She pulled aside the cover as to do so, and I noticed the way her tail twitched beneath her pant leg. She was excited.


    ¡°I trust you. I¡¯ll tell Queen Landi about the contents, so she and her people will verify that nothing gets stolen,¡± I said as I turned to the guard.


    He looked terrified for some reason. He kept looking from me to Renn, who was rummaging with our bags. I heard her stuffing what sounded like a blanket into one of them. Was she going to keep all the blankets and stuff we had bought during our quarantine? I hoped not, they had been rough and uncomfortable. Cheap stuff.


    ¡°Sir¡­?¡± the guard mumbled as I nodded to him.


    ¡°I have an urgent message for her. So I¡¯m going to go see her. The donkey¡¯s name is¡­¡± I turned to the donkey, and wondered why I had forgotten it. ¡°Hark?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s Fred! Did you actually call the beast Hark? Are you serious Vim?¡± Renn stood up straight as to yell at me.


    Smirking at her, I nodded. ¡°I had.¡±


    She went to mumbling obscenities at me, and I turned back to the guard.


    ¡°As I said. I¡¯ll tell the queen the contents¡­ everything,¡± I said, re-enforcing the point.


    He nodded quickly.


    ¡°Though, I think there¡¯s oddly a small box missing. That one there?¡± I pointed at it from under the bundle and baby.


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡± both Renn and the guard paused a moment.


    ¡°That one? With the colorful lid? Yeah. That one went missing a few nights ago. During our quarantine. No idea what happened to it,¡± I said.


    ¡°Vim?¡± Renn sounded concerned, but the guard got my meaning right away.


    ¡°You¡¯re far too kind sir,¡± he said softly.


    ¡°Want the job, or should I ask that poor unlucky fellow inside?¡± I asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s not unlucky, just stupid. He cheated on Kathy,¡± the man said with a huff as he went to climb up onto the cart¡¯s bench.


    ¡°Glad you¡¯re not stupid then,¡± I said.


    He nodded with a smirk, and then held out his hand as to help Renn off the cart. She ignored his hand though, and stepped out from the cart¡¯s bed, and onto the bench¡­ then off it to the ground.


    The guard didn¡¯t seem bothered by Renn¡¯s actions, and instead went to picking up the reins. ¡°They¡¯ll be delivered promptly sir,¡± the guard said.


    ¡°Please and thank you,¡± I said as I then held the baby out to Renn.


    Her expression instantly morphed into a happy one as she dropped our bags, almost a little too roughly, and went to take the baby from me.


    Swapping responsibilities, I took the bags as Renn took Hark. ¡°Good day,¡± I said to the guard as I stepped away from the cart alongside Renn.


    ¡°You as well sir!¡±


    Heading for the main road, the one that led straight into the palace, I guided Renn and the baby she carried.


    ¡°Should have just done that from the start,¡± Renn said as we heard the guard usher the donkey forward.


    ¡°We would have still needed authorization to enter. There are two entrances. Both have these buildings for people to rest and wait for permission to enter the gates,¡± I said.


    ¡°She must have a lot of enemies,¡± Renn wondered.


    ¡°More than you¡¯d think,¡± I said.


    We reached the palace gates quickly enough. The large gates were built into the massive stone pillar, and were in sections. Three sections, each with their own gates, were between the outside world and the palace within. Although we were stopped at the first, to verify who we were, we weren¡¯t bothered at the second or third even though guards were stationed at them too.


    Hark started whining more as we entered the stone palace, and because of it¡­ all eyes were on us.


    ¡°Shush now, it¡¯s okay,¡± Renn tried to quiet him, but I knew it was pointless. His hunger was here. And it¡¯d not be ignored.


    ¡°This way Renn,¡± I guided Renn deeper into the stone palace¡­ we went from the open sky, if blocked by looming pillars of stones, to a cramped building. One with bland hallways and rooms fashioned out of the reddish black stone that surrounded us.


    The stone let Hark¡¯s cries echo well as we delved deeper into the palace.


    Hopefully Landi wasn¡¯t sleeping. If the child¡¯s cries woke her, then I¡¯ll need to keep her from eating the poor thing.


    Though¡­ based off the way Renn was protectively clinging to the thing, maybe I didn¡¯t need to worry for its safety.


    ¡°State your business,¡± a guard in robes, and not armor, stepped out in front of us as we neared the entrance for the inner palace. A large archway, that led to a more decorative section of the palace.


    One with ornaments and plant life. Nothing like the bare stone we had been walking through.


    ¡°We¡¯re here to see Queen Landi. She¡¯s expecting us,¡± I said.


    The baby grew louder, and the guard flinched. ¡°I sure hope she is, for your sake,¡± he said.

 Chapter Two Hundred and Twenty Five – Renn – Landi

    Hark wailed loudly in complaint as he was lifted into the sky.


    Anxious, I crept a little closer¡­ just in case¡­ as Landi lifted the boy up over her head and held him there.


    ¡°A man does not weep! Especially not for a tit!¡± Landi said loudly.


    Hark went silent as Landi¡¯s voice echoed throughout the palace.


    My hands worriedly fidgeted as I kept my eyes on the boy. Landi wasn¡¯t much taller than me, but she must have longer arms. He was too high up for me to reach. I¡¯ll need to catch him on the way down if she drops him or¡­


    But she didn¡¯t. She simply lowered him back down and smiled at him with sharp teeth. ¡°There? See? It takes a woman to make a man, doesn¡¯t it boy?¡± Landi asked Hark.


    Hark made a noise, but it sounded like an unsure moan.


    Glancing over to Vim, who stood near the large square table, I didn¡¯t like how he was completely ignoring what was happening. Wasn¡¯t he worried? Was the map on that table so much more important?


    ¡°Not that you¡¯re no woman, Renn. You¡¯re a mighty fine one indeed. Especially since you look ready to pounce on me the moment I get out of line!¡± Landi said as she turned to me.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± I forcefully lowered my hands and calmed down. Great. So it had been obvious.


    Landi immediately started laughing, showing off her huge pointy teeth. Gosh they looked sharp. ¡°You¡¯re adorable! Ah, Vim always gets the cute ones,¡± Landi said.


    Shifting a little, I noticed Hark reaching up to grab onto Landi¡¯s hair. Seemed he liked to grab at woman¡¯s hair. It helped that Landi¡¯s was coiled in huge braids, and wrapped around circular stones. There was plenty to grab at. They actually looked heavy, even if polished and pretty. The biggest rested on her breasts, and was the size of Hark''s head. But it wasn''t that one he was grabbing at, but instead the smaller ones that dangled near her chin.


    ¡°Heh, see? I knew he was a man. Grabbing the reins already, are you?¡± Landi asked Hark, but didn¡¯t stop him as he grabbed and tugged on one of the stones tied in her hair.


    Landi honestly looked... happy, and not bothered nor planning to harm or eat Hark... but still all the same I somehow felt horribly worried. It was taking a lot of effort to not walk over to her and snatch him out of her hands.


    ¡°Are you involved in the war to the west, or are you just keeping your border secure?¡± Vim asked, uncaring of my anxious worries.


    ¡°They¡¯ve not even rattled sabers at us. I wish they would though. I¡¯ve been gathering men on that border in case I decide to invade while they''re all distracted and starving. I¡¯ve not made the decision yet. I want those ports, but do I want the headache of a land ruined by famine?¡± Landi said as she grinned and cooed at Hark.


    ¡°Waging war during a plague may not be the wisest choice,¡± Vim warned.


    ¡°That¡¯s what you got fire for Vim. Fire and arrows,¡± Landi said as Hark made a noise at her.


    ¡°Do you mean the ports we passed through on the way here?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°If you came through the armadillo and camels, yes. Those very ports,¡± Landi said.


    Huh¡­


    I frowned as I imagined her¡­ conquering that area.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that be a good thing Vim? Her lands seem rather well managed, all things considered. Plus it¡¯d let her rule over the areas of our people, and help keep them safe,¡± I said as I thought of it.


    Landi quickly took a few steps over to me, and I went stiff as she leaned up next to me¡­ and stared into my eyes.


    ¡°Uhm¡­¡± I worriedly wondered if maybe I had said something wrong, or bad. What was wrong? And did she realize Hark was sticking his fingers in her nose? It made her serious expression look silly.


    ¡°Why not tell Renn how exactly you would conquer those lands, Landi?¡± Vim said.


    Landi smirked and then stepped away from me, and returned her attention to the boy in her arms. She began to pace around, walking around the large square table in the center of the room. ¡°I¡¯d burn everything to the ground¡­ and rebuild it with stone. As I would have it,¡± she said.


    ¡°So¡­ cruelly?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No more than any other tyrant would do,¡± Landi said.


    ¡°That¡¯s true,¡± Vim said with a sigh, agreeing regrettably.


    Wonderful¡­


    ¡°My lady, the nurse has arrived,¡± a man¡¯s voice entered the room, intruding in the conversation¡­ but I grew excited as it did.


    So she was here. Finally!


    ¡°Good. He¡¯s been relieving himself, and I did not want to deal with it,¡± Landi said with a laugh as she turned to take the boy to the woman who would feed and care for him, while we were here.


    I stepped forward, as to follow her, but Vim coughed. ¡°Renn.¡±


    Pausing, I felt oddly weak as I watched Landi walk to the door. Carrying Hark with her. He didn¡¯t even realize he was leaving me behind.


    ¡°But¡­¡± I turned to Vim, to argue.


    ¡°He¡¯ll be fine. He¡¯ll be in a room a few doors down, not far. Let the human do their job,¡± he said gently.


    ¡°But¡­¡± I argued some more, and hesitated as Landi left the room. A guard followed her as they went down the hallway.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be long and he¡¯ll be asleep. Once he¡¯s cleaned and fed. All will be fine. Landi is¡­ dangerous, but she¡¯s not foolish enough to anger me,¡± he said softly.


    I groaned as I studied the door a bit longer¡­ and then forcefully turned around. As to not let it call for me any longer.


    With a deep breath, I sighed as I walked over to Vim. To the large table he stood next to.


    ¡°You¡¯re right¡­ I might fall in love with him, if I¡¯m not careful,¡± I admitted.


    I mean¡­ not only had we met a new member, a very unique one¡­ there was also other things to be of interest.


    A large map was on the table before me. Littered with information, and little¡­ figures? There were tiny buildings, and even people, carved out of wood upon it. And all throughout this room was more stuff I should be amazed by too. Shelves full of strange things. Paintings. Other tables. Even the rugs on the ground, covering the stone floor, had designs on them. Ones I wanted to study.


    Yet that baby had occupied my whole attention. My entire heart.


    ¡°Careful Renn. Please,¡± Vim whispered.


    I nodded, though it felt wrong to do so.


    Surely it wasn¡¯t so wrong¡­ right? What was so wrong with me wanted to care for and protect a baby?


    Wasn¡¯t that something important?


    But I knew the truth. He wasn¡¯t my baby. He wasn¡¯t a non-human. He¡¯d soon be given back to his rightful family¡­ so¡­


    ¡°Hark has a large breast, a clean bottom, and soon a wonderful bed. I¡¯m jealous,¡± Landi spoke loudly as she walked back into the room.


    ¡°Thank you Landi,¡± I said, and wasn¡¯t sure what to say to the rest of that.


    Landi smirked as she walked over to the table, and went to stand next to Vim. Across from me.


    She was¡­ honestly a rather attractive woman. Maybe not to the level of Kaley, but even with the very visibly non-human teeth she was something to gawk at. Her eyes were especially striking. They were a beautiful blue. The type of color that was mesmerizing. And her eyebrows did indeed have a white line running through them. It was tiny, yet very obvious. It made her seem more exotic.


    Honestly she looked a little too young to be a queen. But as far as I¡¯d seen, and heard, no one doubted the legitimacy of her rule. In fact most seemed to have a lot of respect for her. The guards seemed happy to be given orders from her.


    Though that might not be respect, but fear.


    ¡°So Vim. Showing up with a beauty is one thing, but a baby too? What brought this chain of fate to fruition?¡± Landi asked as she leaned against the table, as to look at us and not the map that Vim was still studying.


    ¡°Renn joined me some time ago. The child had been happenstance. He was entrusted to us by his mother,¡± Vim said.


    Oh¡­? He wasn¡¯t telling her the whole story. I wonder if that was on purpose.


    In that case I¡¯d keep it secret too.


    Landi glanced at me and I quickly nodded. ¡°We¡¯re to take him to his family. Here in town,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hm. And Vim, being his typical self came here first. You¡¯re such a prick Vim. You¡¯re going to make me deal with it aren¡¯t you?¡± Landi asked, but did so with a smirk. She looked as if she was having fun.


    ¡°Renn would likely prefer to do the deed. So we¡¯ll handle it. I figure we¡¯ll do it tomorrow,¡± Vim said lightly. He was focused on the map, and spoke a little absentmindedly.


    Landi snickered, and then gestured at me with a light wave. ¡°You do seem to be attached already. The boy is a human, is he not? Careful Renn. They never live long, you¡¯ll just get your heart hurt,¡± she warned.


    I gulped at her warning, since it was actually a very real one. One that resonated with me.


    I nodded, but said nothing. Out of fear of saying the truth.


    ¡°And you brought some dyes Vim? Once again you fund my tyranny. I¡¯ll think of you as I squish the wills and freedom of my people beneath my new set of heels,¡± Landi said.


    A little bothered by her comment, I glanced at Vim. To see if she was just joking or telling the truth.


    Vim though gave no insight. He only nodded as he frowned and studied the map closer.


    ¡°Hmph. He used to glare at me. Now I¡¯m just another child to be tolerated. How about you Renn?¡± Landi turned her focus to me.


    ¡°Um¡­ At least do it gently¡­?¡± I asked unsurely.


    Landi erupted into laughter, and Vim actually looked away from the map as to glance at me.


    Shifting on a foot, I glared at the man who was smiling at me gently. What?


    ¡°My¡­! Hm¡­¡± she stepped around Vim, and I noticed the way she ran her hand along his back as she did so. It was an alarmingly sensual act, the way she did it. Yet I ignored it as she focused on me and drew closer. Once again she stepped up next to me, and leaned forward, as to stare into my eyes.


    ¡°You¡¯re a predator,¡± she said with confidence.


    I gulped and nodded. ¡°I am. I¡¯m a jaguar,¡± I said.


    Landi blinked, and then leaned back. I grew a little worried as I watched a shocked look take over her face.


    Huh¡­? That was¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding,¡± she said.


    I shook my head. What was wrong?


    Landi tilted her head, and then looked at Vim. ¡°Vim¡­ has her bloodline been in the Society for long?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Renn¡¯s? No. She joined a few years ago. From the north,¡± Vim said. He was staring at Landi, and I could tell he too had noticed something odd about her reaction.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Maybe. Come. Let¡¯s talk in depth. Let¡¯s see if you and I will be enemies, or friends,¡± she said as she held out her hand.


    Taking it, I smiled gently at the woman who I knew had been banished from most of our society. ¡°We can be friends right now, if you¡¯d like.¡±


    She giggled as our arms got interlocked, and she turned as to guide me out of the room. ¡°That works for the lesser ones, but not us,¡± she said.


    Lesser ones¡­? Did¡­ did she mean those who weren¡¯t predators¡­?


    As we walked out of the room, I noticed Vim quietly followed us. But not right away. He lingered behind, as if to give us space.


    ¡°Let him be. Vim¡¯s fun, but I¡¯ve grown bored of the stoic protector,¡± Landi said.


    ¡°He is boring sometimes,¡± I agreed.


    Landi giggled as we rounded the door and out into the hallway. I glanced around at the guards up and down the hall, and noticed none were nearby. It seemed they¡­ kept their distance unless they were summoned or had duties to attend to.


    ¡°Where¡¯s Hark?¡± I asked.


    ¡°That room. Four down. The one with guards posted,¡± Landi answered.


    Ah. That made sense. Good. I¡¯d remember it.


    Landi¡¯s arm squeezed my own. ¡°Very protective. I like it. We should be that way. We should always proudly protect and keep watch on those we claim as ours,¡± Landi said.


    ¡°You said not to claim him. That it would hurt my heart,¡± I said.


    Landi nodded. ¡°I did. But even if it is wrong, as predators it¡¯s our right to do whatever we want. I recommend not loving that boy, but I¡¯d be amiss to say not to do whatever you want,¡± she said.


    ¡°You speak like Vim,¡± I said.


    The Queen of Stone tilted her head at me. ¡°Do I?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°You mean free will don¡¯t you?¡±


    ¡°Ah. No. I mean the right of the strong. The right to rule,¡± she said as she lifted her other hand, to point with a finger.


    As she did I noticed her nail. It was like mine. Long and sharp. It was time I cut them.


    ¡°The right to rule,¡± I repeated her words.


    She nodded. ¡°It¡¯s the duty of those strong. Of those above the rest.¡±


    Frowning at her, I wondered if this was what Vim meant by her being¡­ different than the rest.


    ¡°You mean to say that because we¡¯re so strong it¡¯s our duty to rule over the rest?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Obviously¡­? If not us then who? Are you going to say we should be ruled by those weaker than us?¡± she asked me.


    ¡°Why does anyone have to rule anyone?¡± I asked her back.


    Landi giggled at me. ¡°There¡¯s always someone at the top.¡±


    Well¡­ she was maybe right¡­ but¡­


    We rounded a corner, and the hallway suddenly grew larger. What had been something normal sized was now gargantuan. I strained my neck as to look up at the ceiling, and found I couldn¡¯t really see it.


    We were inside a giant stone¡­ monument, or pillar, as Vim called it. Monolith? So it was dark. And the torches and fires lighting the place up weren¡¯t very strong. Not strong enough to completely illuminate the giant hallway.


    ¡°How big is this hallway?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Hm? Several stories. You can¡¯t see them, but the top floor is up there. It¡¯s open, and overlooks all the hallways like this,¡± she said.


    ¡°Open¡­?¡± I wondered what she meant.


    ¡°I¡¯ll show you later. Basically up there are my quarters. My bedroom,¡± she said.


    Ah.


    Looking away from the massive ceiling, I instead focused on the hallway¡­ and everything down it.


    There were several larger doorways along it. Likely other hallways that this one led to, but I could see a few real doors. Large wooden things, with red wood. And a rather¡­ odd lack of guards.


    ¡°Where are all the guards here?¡± I asked.


    Landi squeezed my arm again. ¡°What use are they? I have them to keep the annoyances away, but we don¡¯t need them,¡± she said.


    ¡°Annoyances,¡± I said. I wonder what she meant.


    ¡°My puppets. Government officials¡­ military generals, and nobles and merchants. They¡¯re like flies, always buzzing around trying to sound important.¡±


    Puppets. ¡°Do they know you¡¯re not human?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Some do. But it¡¯s not like I really hide it. Sometimes I need to¡­ lay the law down, as you say. But in this region, like most out here, they¡¯re used to legends and monsters. So I¡¯m not that weird to them,¡± Landi explained.


    She¡­ didn¡¯t hide what she was¡­


    ¡°What about the church?¡± I asked.


    Landi paused, which made me have to stop walking too. Then she smirked at me. ¡°You mean the one I control?¡± she asked.


    Oh. ¡°You rule that much?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡± she asked back.


    Well¡­ I mean¡­


    I tried to think of the lands I was used to. The ones back north.


    There were powerful people there too. Those who ruled. Some, like Landi, with cruelty.


    Yet even they couldn¡¯t rule everything. One person, or a group, could control a powerful section of society¡­ but rarely if ever did they control all sectors of it. One would rule the church, but not the royalty. Or vice versa.


    Like Lumen. There were many different factions, and they weren¡¯t at all on the same page. So there was a level of¡­ separation of¡­


    I frowned as I thought about it, and realized that maybe that was no longer the case. Since they had all joined together, alongside us, to declare Lumen a free state.


    ¡°Have you been ruling long?¡± I asked her after a moment of pondering.


    ¡°I¡¯m nearing my second century as Queen,¡± she said.


    ¡°That¡¯s a long time,¡± I said with a nod.


    ¡°Not really. For humans, sure, but not us. Our kind used to have rulers you know? Ones far, far older. Right Vim?¡± Landi turned her head, to shout at him.


    ¡°Right what?¡± he asked as he drew closer. He had been standing behind us, at enough of a distance that he couldn¡¯t talk normally. He drew closer as Landi huffed at him.


    ¡°How long had King Javlo rule?¡± Landi asked.


    Javlo?


    ¡°Almost five hundred years,¡± Vim answered.


    Landi nodded and returned her attention to me. ¡°See? And he was just one of many.¡±


    ¡°Huh¡­¡± I frowned as I nodded. I had known that a long time ago we had¡­ entire nations and lands of our people, but I hadn¡¯t really ever realized or thought about the fact that such a thing meant we had also been such structured societies.


    So at one time we had been so numerous, and so settled, that we had such things. Monarchies. Rulers. Kingdoms.


    We returned to walking as Landi leaned against me. She was warm, even though she wore a very thin dress. In fact now up closer I could¡­


    Yes. I could see through some of it. As if it was a nightgown.


    She had hair. Fur. On most of her body. It ran up and down her sides, it seemed.


    ¡°What are you searching for Renn? How long have you been with Vim?¡± Landi asked.


    For a tiny moment I hesitated¡­ but then I decided to just say it.


    ¡°Actually¡­ I¡¯ve been planning to stay with Vim. To join him,¡± I said.


    Landi tilted her head at me, and I nodded as to confirm it. My heart thumped loudly in my ears as I grew overly anxious of what I was saying, but I said it anyway. ¡°I like it. I like traveling, and I like¡­ what he does. So I want to do it too. For as long as he¡¯ll let me,¡± I said.


    Landi frowned, but only for a moment. ¡°I see. Well I can¡¯t say I agree, but that¡¯s because the idea of spending so long with Vim makes my butt itch. But, that¡¯s actually not that bad a thing, I think. Far better than you just looking for a husband or something silly,¡± Landi said as she thought about it.


    I was half tempted to glance at her behind, to see if she had a tail or if it was covered in fur, but wasn¡¯t able thanks to how we were locked in arms. As I glanced back though, I noticed Vim. He was rather far away again, although still following us.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard that a lot of people have gone with him looking for husbands or wives. Is it that common?¡± I asked.


    Landi nodded with a grimace. ¡°I know, isn¡¯t it weird? I mean really,¡± she said. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Oh¡­? ¡°Are you married already, or do you not care for such a thing?¡± I asked.


    She smirked at me. ¡°To be honest, I do want a mate. But the idea of finding one in the Society, or even a human,¡± she shivered as if suddenly cold. ¡°No thanks.¡±


    Huh¡­ interesting. ¡°You don¡¯t want one from the Society?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Who¡¯d want any of those weaklings? Bunch of spineless boys, not men. Though maybe that¡¯s why you don¡¯t see it that way. Traveling with Vim and all. Just so you know, in case you don¡¯t, Vim¡¯s the outlier. Most men aren¡¯t like him at all,¡± she warned me.


    I nodded, since I actually did know that. I knew it well.


    ¡°Wait¡­ so you want someone strong?¡± I asked, trying to understand her.


    ¡°Hm. I want to be toyed with in bed, yes,¡± she smirked at me.


    Doing my best to ignore the way she had said that, I gestured behind us.


    ¡°Why not him then?¡± I asked with point.


    Landi broke out into a huge grin. ¡°Gross!¡± she said.


    Feeling a little oddly relieved, I smirked at the woman who broke out into a fit of laughter.


    She laughed like Brandy. Full of volume and without reserve.


    I liked it.


    Even more so since our arms were locked together, and I could feel it. She let her laughs fill her whole body, it felt great.


    ¡°So gross,¡± she giggled as she calmed down.


    ¡°May I ask why?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Of course you can!¡± she then hesitated, and then frowned. ¡°Well¡­ to be honest, I shouldn¡¯t say gross. He¡¯s not that bad looking, and I bet he¡¯d be a wonderful mate. Very protective. Caring. And I bet he¡¯d last a long time in bed too! But¡­¡±


    Fascinated, I listened and watched intently as Landi pondered my question.


    Then she nodded, and decided something. ¡°Yes. I¡¯d accept him. But at the same time, I don¡¯t want to. Maybe it¡¯s because I¡¯ve known him since I was a child? I see him kind of like a big brother. So that¡¯s probably why. I¡¯d find it really weird, probably so weird that it wouldn¡¯t work,¡± she said seriously.


    I see. Interesting. ¡°That makes sense.¡±


    ¡°No. It doesn¡¯t. You¡¯re right¡­ why have I never considered him¡­?¡± she mumbled as she turned around, to look at him.


    Uh oh. Had I maybe just gained a competitor?


    Glancing back with her, I noticed Vim was even farther away. He was walking really slowly¡­ and looked lost in thought. Was he not listening in? I knew he could hear us from there. Especially with the way this massive hallway made our voices carry and echo.


    ¡°Considering it now?¡± I asked Landi lightly.


    ¡°A little. I¡¯ll think about it while you¡¯re here. But something tells me no. I don¡¯t think I¡¯d be able to get over the fact that I see him like a big brother. I may be weird, and eccentric, but even I wouldn¡¯t do that,¡± she said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard it¡¯s common for queen¡¯s to do weird stuff like that,¡± I teased her.


    Landi snickered at me. ¡°Reading those stories are you? Please,¡± she scoffed.


    Oh¡­? ¡°You mean the Queen¡¯s Lament?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yeah? You¡¯ve read it right?¡± she asked.


    I shook my head. I hadn¡¯t gotten the chance to yet. Or rather, I have had opportunities¡­ but I was saving them. For when I could really just¡­ enjoy them. I was waiting to read them at a place where I could dedicate my whole attention to them, and nothing else.


    We¡¯d not been anywhere yet like that.


    ¡°Oh. Then I won¡¯t spoil it for you. Hm¡­ I have the whole story here. All four, if you want to read them,¡± she said.


    ¡°You have all four too?¡± I asked.


    She nodded. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°Lumen just got the fourth themselves. A few months ago,¡± I said.


    Landi smirked. ¡°I¡¯m more important than them,¡± she said.


    I blinked at that, and then before I could ask more Landi leaned closer to me¡­ and smiled.


    ¡°Were your parents like you Renn?¡± Landi then asked.


    ¡°Like me?¡±


    ¡°Humanoid,¡± she said.


    Oh. ¡°Yes. As were my grandparents. But past them we had members who were more¡­ beastly. I had an uncle who sometimes even walked around on all fours,¡± I said.


    ¡°I see. That must be him then. Or his parents,¡± she said with a nod.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    Landi grinned at me as we passed one of the large doorways. It did in fact lead to another hallway, but that one looked dark. Few torches were lit within it. ¡°I believe I¡¯ve met your lineage. Or at least a distant relative,¡± she said.


    My heart sunk as I immediately thought of that elderly woman back at the Bell Church. ¡°You¡¯re kidding!¡± I shouted.


    She shook her head. ¡°Nope. I enjoyed that fight. They almost got me. See here?¡± Landi then lifted her dress, and showed me her stomach.


    Sure enough she had fur. It ran up and down her sides, circling her stomach. But it wasn¡¯t the black and white hair I focused on, but instead a nasty looking scar. One that ran along her belly, to her groin area.


    It looked like something had taken a huge chunk out of her at one time. Her tanned skin was pure white on the scar, as if it¡¯d never been touched by the sun in its long life.


    ¡°Ripped me apart something good,¡± she said.


    Hesitating, I slowed and stopped¡­ and then looked up at Landi with watery eyes.


    She tilted her head at me, and then our arms detached¡­ but not entirely. She held my hand still, as if refusing to let me go.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­¡± I started to apologize, but Landi only grinned at me and waved my apology away before it had been given life.


    ¡°Oh please! It¡¯s not like you had been the one to bite me! You sure you¡¯re a predator¡­?¡± Landi asked with a smile.


    Gulping, I shifted as Vim stepped up to us.


    ¡°You recognize her, Landi?¡± Vim asked gently.


    ¡°No. But I think I remember the smell. They smell like a wet forest,¡± Landi said as she studied me.


    Wonderful. Great. Just¡­


    Would I be banished here too? Really? So soon?


    My mind whirled as I thought of my uncle. And even more so my other uncle. The one no one that hadn¡¯t been human at all. The one who had lived in that cave.


    ¡°I had another uncle. One not human at all. He¡­ was missing his right eye,¡± I said as I covered the same eye on my own face.


    Landi blinked, and then her weirdly happy smirk died down.


    ¡°The scar ran to his mouth. Curling it,¡± I said as I drew it on my own face.


    ¡°Well I¡¯ll be¡­¡± Landi shifted, and I noticed the way Vim¡¯s eyes dug into her. Her. Not me.


    ¡°Landi?¡± Vim asked.


    She blinked a few times¡­ then nodded. ¡°Yes. That was likely him then. I gnawed off half his face. He had bit me, along the waist, and was shaking me. I clawed and bit off his lip and eye as to free myself,¡± she explained to the both of us how it had happened.


    Feeling sick, I closed my eyes and groaned.


    ¡°What¡­ Why¡¯s she look so hurt, Vim?¡± Landi asked.


    ¡°She feels responsible,¡± Vim said.


    Suddenly I was being shaken. I opened my eyes and couldn¡¯t help but smile as Landi wildly shook my hand and arm, all the while grinning at me.


    ¡°Responsible! Really! Jeez¡­!¡± Landi was loud, and then she stepped forward and wrapped her arm around my own again.


    She returned us to walking, and I blinked some blurry eyes as she guided me down the hallway. ¡°You don¡¯t get to feel responsible until you tear my flesh yourself!¡± she said to me.


    Feeling oddly humbled, I nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    ¡°Let me guess, this has happened before huh? Did he kill or hunt others in the Society too? Well pay it no mind. Only the weak would get upset over something like this. If anything you should be proud! I¡¯ve only a few scars on my body, so be proud to be related to someone able to add to them!¡± Landi declared.


    I laughed a little, but wasn¡¯t sure if it was really something I could be proud of.


    So she had met that beast. And had actually fought him off.


    She was why he had been blind.


    ¡°Honestly¡­ I should be thanking you, I guess. It¡¯s thanks to the injury you gave him that I had been able to kill him,¡± I said.


    Although I had help at the time. A lot of help. But it was still the truth. If he hadn¡¯t been crippled we¡¯d might not have been able to do it.


    She paused again, and turned to look at me¡­ and then broke out into a huge grin.


    ¡°We¡¯re totally friends!¡± she happily declared as she wrapped me in a hug.

 Chapter Two Hundred and Twenty Six – Vim – A Bowl’s Son

    It wasn¡¯t as blue of a building as I had expected.


    The large two story building was one of the biggest in this section of the market. It had huge windows on the first floor, but none on the second. And there were large fences between the building and the stores next to it on either side, likely hiding large gardens and workplaces.


    This section of the market was busier than the northern one I had checked last night, but it was still lacking. Most of the people walking around seemed to be the workers going to work more than anything.


    But that was likely simply because it was early morning.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± Renn hummed as she stepped forward, to draw closer to the largest window. One full of display cases and racks. Showcasing their wares.


    Keeping an eye on her for a moment, I studied the way she held the child. The boy was still asleep, luckily, and looked far too comfortable and content in her arms.


    Sighing I looked back to the building. The blue shade of paint was faded. Dull. It had likely been panted years ago by the looks of it. It needed a new coat of paint.


    ¡°They do sell more than just bowls,¡± Renn said as she studied one of the largest plates. It was rather reflective in the morning sunlight.


    ¡°Anything¡¯s a bowl if you try hard enough,¡± I said.


    I noticed Renn¡¯s hat shift, and I smiled at the way she glared at my reflection in the window.


    Stepping forward, I went to the main door of the building. It was shut, but I wasn¡¯t sure if it was simply because it was too early or because of the plague. Several of the other shops around here were already open, if lacking in customers.


    Upon our nearing of the building we had seen smoke coming not from one chimney, but two, so there was definitely people inside. Odds were the owners of the shop lived on the second floor of the building.


    ¡°You¡¯re sure they¡¯ll take care of him?¡± Renn asked quickly as she stepped over to me.


    ¡°They¡¯re his family, Renn,¡± I said.


    Renn frowned at me in a way that told me she didn¡¯t believe such a thing guaranteed anything. It told me a lot about her perceptive of family, or rather her experience with such people.


    But honestly I hadn¡¯t meant it that way. I hadn¡¯t said such a thing as to imply that such a thing meant they¡¯d take care of him properly¡­ but rather¡­


    Well¡­


    Glancing at the young child in her arms, I did my best to not let the way she clung to him so dearly bother me. Especially when it really shouldn¡¯t.


    If anything I should be glad she was the type of person to care for a child¡¯s well being. Especially so since she¡¯s a predator.


    Most of her ancestors would have eaten the boy, not cared for it. The had rarely cared for their own, let alone some random child that wasn''t theirs.


    Going up to the door, I gave it a few knocks. I didn¡¯t knock too hard, but upon hearing the banging I realized I had hit it a tad too hard.


    At least nothing broke.


    Sighing as I stepped back, to stand next to Renn, I wondered how this was going to go.


    Landi had given me this families tax records. They had bought their way out of serfdom generations ago. They weren¡¯t the wealthiest merchants, but they were far from poor. Plus their family was big. Big enough that they had purchased another house a few streets down a few years ago.


    The records the Nation of Stone kept weren¡¯t good enough to know who exactly lived in that house, other than it was just one of the sons. Their census took into account the family sizes, but only recorded how many sons were born. Daughters were just numbers on a ledger, nothing more, here.


    ¡°Mhm¡­¡± Renn made a noise, and then I heard it. Footsteps. Smooth leather on old wood.


    The door clanked, and promptly opened to reveal a younger woman. Too young to be the owner of this building.


    ¡°Yes¡­?¡± she frowned at the sight of us. ¡°We don¡¯t open for another two hours,¡± she added before I could say anything.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure. Is the master in?¡± I asked, before Renn¡¯s obvious thoughts escaped her lips.


    The young girl¡¯s frown deepened. ¡°Grandmother is. Why?¡±


    She once again studied me. Looking me up and down.


    Yes. I know. I didn¡¯t look important enough to be knocking on a proprietary¡¯s door so early in the morning, and acting so haughty.


    I know.


    ¡°My name is Vim. If you¡¯d please let me speak with her for a moment, I¡¯d appreciate it. It¡¯s concerning one of her relatives,¡± I said.


    Suddenly I wasn¡¯t something to be doubted. The woman¡¯s eyes perked up and she stepped forward. ¡°Who? Did someone get hurt?¡± she asked quickly.


    Shoot. She wasn¡¯t an employee, but a daughter.


    Mentally kicking myself I raised a hand and tried to smile gently. ¡°It¡¯s best if I speak with the head of the household first,¡± I said.


    ¡°She¡¯s here.¡±


    An older version of the young girl stepped around the corner, revealing herself. She looked tired.


    Sick even.


    Yet she hadn¡¯t sounded sick, nor did she have spots on her.


    ¡°You¡¯re the head of the family?¡± I asked her.


    She nodded¡­ and then sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve been expecting this. Come in. At least have tea before you break my heart,¡± the woman said as she turned as to head back inside.


    Before I could regain control of the conversation, Renn stepped forward.


    She stepped through the door without hesitation, and I held back a groan.


    Great. This could have been so quick and easy¡­


    Following Renn into the craftsman¡¯s house, it was I who had to close the front door since the young woman had hurried to follow her grandmother instead.


    ¡°My name is Renn,¡± Renn introduced herself as I glanced around.


    ¡°Renn¡­? Odd name. I¡¯m Verla, and this is...¡± the young girl introduced herself, and her grandmother, but I stopped listening as I studied the little shop.


    Or well¡­ it wasn¡¯t little. About half the first floor was an open shop area. Full of stands and display shelves for their works. The vast majority were indeed bowls. Of all shapes and colors and styles. But there were a few other non-bowl items too. Plates, utensils, even¡­


    Pausing in front of a small rack, I stared at the combs being showcased upon it.


    Right¡­ I had thought of getting Renn one for her tail.


    Studying them, I decided none would work. They were finely made, and colorful which Renn would like¡­ but these wouldn¡¯t suit Renn¡¯s tail. Most of these were to make hair seem fuller. Not something suitable for the fur on her tail, which was more smooth and silky than not.


    But...


    Where would I get her one that would suit her tail, actually¡­?


    Or rather, where would I find one suitable for her that wasn¡¯t originally intended for an animal? Like a farm animal or something?


    I¡¯d not feel good getting her something like that.


    ¡°Momma!¡± a small cry drew my attention and eyes away from the rack of combs, and down a nearby hallway.


    Renn had given the baby to a new woman. One I¡¯d not seen yet. She had fallen to her knees, clutching the baby as she cried.


    Frowning, I stepped forward as I studied the situation. It looked¡­ fine, relatively.


    There were four women now. The older one, the owner of this place, was staring wide-eyed at Renn. She was up against a table, using it for support. She was shocked. The woman Renn had handed off the baby to, the one on the floor¡­ resembled somewhat the woman who had given us the baby the other night. She had the same hair.


    Had she been the one to cry out mother? Or had that been the younger girl¡­?


    I should have been paying more attention¡­


    As I approached, more people showed up. A few were dressed in thin clothes. The type of silks that told me they had just jumped out of bed upon hearing the commotion. Others however were already grimy from work. There was likely some kind of clay work area nearby, if not in the house itself. Maybe in the back. One of the men who walked into the room had dried clay caking his arms.


    Without saying anything, or joining the conversation, I studied and examined the family. I wasn¡¯t sure how many were relatives of the boy¡­ but it didn¡¯t matter. In places like this, employees were basically family too. Most folks in this era, and especially here in this nation, worked the same job their whole lives. Half the time marrying into it.


    ¡°Thank you¡­!¡± the woman on her knees reached up, to grab Renn¡¯s hand. Even while clinging to the baby, she still grabbed at Renn as to shake her hand.


    Renn looked rather uncomfortable as she accepted the gratitude. The others drew closer, to see the baby. To assault Renn with hundreds of questions.


    I let her handle it for a moment as I studied the older woman. The one still leaning against the table for support.


    Yes. She was weary. But was it from age or disease¡­?


    I blinked as I realized it didn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°Blasted Witch!¡±


    My eyes left the old woman and focused on the man who had yelled. The one with clay on his arms.


    He was quickly growing upset. Rather, he was already upset. His voice grew louder as he began to complain about the tyrannical witch, but he wasn¡¯t able to get his whole spiel out. Other family members pushed him out of the room, back down the hallway to the other side of the house.


    ¡°Please. He¡¯s¡­ he loved his sister,¡± one of the women said.


    Renn didn¡¯t seem to know what to say so she looked to me. Because of it, the whole room followed her gaze.


    ¡°We don¡¯t necessarily know what happened to her, or the others. I¡¯d recommend finding out from the watch,¡± I hesitated when I noticed one of the woman¡¯s expressions. She hadn¡¯t understood what I meant. ¡°The guards. They could still be in quarantine,¡± I said.


    ¡°May it be so,¡± the older woman nodded.


    Ignoring Renn¡¯s look, I gestured to the boy. Or rather, the woman on the ground¡­ still on her knees in front of Renn.


    ¡°We¡¯ve fed and tendered him. But he¡¯ll likely be hungry once he¡­¡± I didn¡¯t get to finish my sentence as he woke up.


    As the boy began to cry, I wondered how it had taken this long for him to do so. Not only had the woman holding him been squeezing him, it¡¯d been noisy. But oh well. A good excuse.


    Renn got another handshake, from another woman, as the older one stepped away from the table. To me.


    Watching her approach, I decided she might be sick¡­ but not of the plague tormenting the area.


    Rather her sickness might be more of the heart than body.


    ¡°I thank you. We are in your debt,¡± she said to me.


    Gesturing softly, I shrugged at her. ¡°Who¡¯d do anything different?¡± I asked her.


    The old woman smiled in a way that told me she knew full well I didn¡¯t believe in what I had said. Just as she didn¡¯t.


    Sighing I nodded. ¡°Here. I¡¯m assuming it was your daughter?¡± I asked as I dug out the small purse.


    ¡°Yes. She was,¡± the old lady said softly.


    Holding out the small leather pouch, I smiled and waited for the old woman to take it.


    She studied it, and then looked up at me. Yet didn¡¯t take it.


    ¡°It was hers,¡± I said.


    ¡°I know. I made it for her,¡± she said. Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I shifted the bag, to make it jingle a little.


    Not a single coin was missing. Though I knew from experience that they¡¯d never believe it.


    ¡°Keep it,¡± she then said.


    I shook my head. ¡°To me that¡¯d be as wrong as not bringing him home,¡± I said to her.


    The old woman studied me for a moment, but before I could say more I noticed Renn had headed for me. She was done being thanked.


    Stepping to the left, I placed the small purse onto a counter. One built into the wall. It was likely something they sometimes used to display products, yet it was empty right now.


    ¡°Sir¡­¡± the older woman wanted to complain, but I ignored her as Renn stepped up to us.


    ¡°He was hungry,¡± Renn said happily.


    Oh¡­? She was a little flushed, but not a tear in sight.


    Wonderful. I wonder if she really was improving¡­ or if she¡¯d start bawling once we left.


    Looking away from Renn, I turned to the old woman and nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll be off then. Forgive us, but we¡¯ve duties to attend and little time,¡± I said.


    ¡°Aye. Business doesn¡¯t stop. Even when the world is on fire. I know,¡± the old woman smiled as she nodded.


    ¡°Goodbye. Watch your hair, he likes to pull it,¡± Renn warned her.


    The old woman laughed, and I pretended to not notice the tears in her eyes as I turned away and headed for the door.


    Leaving the shop, I had to usher Renn a little. The old woman kept trying to keep the conversation going.


    ¡°Thank you¡­! Really¡­!¡± the old woman continued to thank us as we left, heading down the road.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t have to leave so quickly Vim,¡± Renn said as she waved goodbye to the family of bowl makers.


    ¡°Yes I did. Otherwise you¡¯d be adopted, or have adopted them, or who knows what else,¡± I said as I shivered at the idea.


    Renn smirked at me as she finally waved one last time and turned forward, to walk alongside me. ¡°Is now a good time to tell you I thought about asking you to keep the boy? If that hadn¡¯t been his family, I mean,¡± she threatened.


    ¡°Never is a good time for that,¡± I said stiffly. Such a worry had kept me up all night. Which was saying something for once, since I was actually tired.


    She nodded and laughed at me.


    As we left the blue building behind, I breathed a sigh of relief.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m glad that went so well and easy, too,¡± Renn said happily.


    Yes. Though my relief was for different reasons, likely.


    ¡°Though¡­ Vim¡­ Are you sure he¡¯ll be fine?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yes Renn. They¡¯re his family. Not us. Our meeting and moment with him was pure happenstance. He belongs there, with them, not with us,¡± I said.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I mean¡­ yes. I guess¡­ but I more so meant, will he be safe? A few of them were sick, weren¡¯t they?¡± she asked.


    Glancing at Renn, I noted the look in her eyes.


    I see. She had noticed.


    Of course she had.


    ¡°I noticed, yes. But I¡¯m¡­ hoping it was just emotional stress, more than simple disease. None of them had spots, after all,¡± I said.


    ¡°I think the man did. He hid them, with the clay on his arms,¡± Renn said as she lifted her own arms, as if to display how he had done so.


    Slowly coming to a stop, I frowned.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t notice¡­? Though I might be wrong. But the spots are rather big, and¡­¡± Renn suddenly started doubting herself, but I knew better than to think she had simply misunderstood.


    Renn may not know much about disease, but her attention to detail was second to none. If she saw spots, she saw them.


    I sighed as I rubbed the bridge of my nose.


    Renn said nothing, but I felt her staring at me.


    ¡°It¡¯s always something¡­¡± I mumbled. That was likely why he had been so vocal about his feelings about how Landi was handling it. That hadn''t just been anger over the boy and his mother''s fate, but his own.


    Lowering my hand, I glanced around. We weren¡¯t far from the building. About half a block away. And the market was starting to pick up in traffic too, there was even a horse led cart heading our way.


    ¡°Had you noticed, and hoped I¡¯d not¡­?¡± Renn asked softly.


    ¡°No. I¡¯d not noticed. But I hadn¡¯t been looking. To be honest I had even kind of¡­ ignored most of your conversation with them. I hadn¡¯t wanted to get involved,¡± I admitted.


    ¡°I could tell. I handled it for you, Vim,¡± Renn said gently.


    Yes. She had.


    ¡°This is where I say we¡¯ve done our job, Renn. We brought him home. Safely. From here his fate is in his hands or well¡­ his families,¡± I said.


    ¡°He¡¯s just a baby, Vim. He can¡¯t hold anything with his little hands,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°I said his families,¡± I said, reminding her I had corrected myself.


    She smiled at me, but it was a sad smile. One I didn¡¯t like to see on her face.


    Shifting, I held her gaze¡­ and waited.


    Renn stared into my eyes for a long moment, and as she did I wondered how many of our members looked at me in such a way anymore. There used to be more, back in the beginning. Those who stared at me, not the protector.


    The me she saw was Vim. Not some story or legend. Not some¡­ thing¡­ but a person.


    And that was why she was willing to stare at me with eyes of judgment. Even a bit of disappointment.


    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know what to say or do. If we took him¡­ what then would you say about the other children? Would we help him, but not any of the others? Even though we can? Or would you argue that since fate placed him into my arms, he is¡­ or was¡­ more special¡­?¡± Renn asked as she looked down to her arms.


    ¡°Don¡¯t read that deeply into it Renn,¡± I warned her.


    She shook her head. ¡°I know¡­ but I still do. I can¡¯t help it.¡±


    ¡°Before you say anymore¡­ consider what it would mean to take him now,¡± I said.


    Her hat shifted, and I noted how much it had done so. Maybe she was lacking in those pins. This time it had shifted to a point that it worried me.


    ¡°Take him now¡­¡± she mumbled as she began to ponder it.


    I nodded, and stayed silent as I let her dwell on it.


    It didn¡¯t take her long. But it was interesting to watch her face contort from confusion, to worry, to strained relief.


    ¡°We¡¯d have to take him by force, now,¡± she whispered as she realized it.


    I nodded. ¡°They¡¯ll be even more protective of him now. Especially since they¡¯re blaming Landi. They might think we some scheme or something, likely,¡± I said.


    Renn sighed. ¡°You¡¯ve called her a witch before too,¡± she said.


    ¡°That¡¯s what they think she is, after all,¡± I said as I gestured for her to return to walking with me.


    She obliged, and I kept my relief from showing itself on my face as we began to walk again.


    Thank goodness. She¡¯d not ask me to go take the boy back.


    I had half expected it to be honest. Renn¡­ likely because of her predator blood-line, seemed very overprotective of things she claimed as her own.


    It was a good thing I had chosen to bring the boy home as quickly as possible. If I had left her with him for too long, she might have grown to see him as her own.


    ¡°Because she¡¯s lived so long,¡± she said as she understood.


    ¡°That and her strength. She¡¯s strong like you¡­ and enjoys using that strength, too,¡± I said.


    I thought of the times Renn and I sparred, or I had her training. Like back at the smithy.


    She had enjoyed it too. I¡¯ll need to be careful from here on out, to keep her from learning the thrill of battle.


    ¡°Hm¡­ She seems fine to me, honestly. She reminds me of Brandy, in a way,¡± Renn said.


    Raising an eyebrow, I tried to imagine how she had come to such a conclusion.


    ¡°Her breasts aren¡¯t that big,¡± I said as I thought of Landi.


    Renn giggled at me and nudged me with an elbow. ¡°I knew you¡¯d say something like that!¡± she said happily.


    Enjoying her laugh for a moment, I glanced around us. This city was as I remembered it from my many other visits. Stone roads and alleyways. Stone buildings. A hot sun, made hotter by all the rocks and the lack of trees or grass.


    But it really was¡­ a little empty. There were a few people walking around, becoming active, but it was a far cry from the bustling city I remembered.


    This place should be like Lumen. Crowded. Noisy.


    Yet it was quiet and quaint enough that Renn and I were strolling leisurely, and able to talk softly.


    We rounded a corner, turning onto a smaller street. One not suited for carts or wagons. The ground became more decorated, and lamps began to appear.


    A road of homes. Living quarters.


    I studied the homes we passed for a moment, but eventually grew bored of them. So I turned my attention to Renn. She was more than happy to examine the houses we passed, focusing on them entirely.


    ¡°It¡¯s quiet but¡­ it doesn¡¯t look that bad,¡± Renn said softly.


    ¡°There¡¯s definitely a lack of people. But they might all just be afraid to wander around too much,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± she nodded, and a small crowd drew my attention from her.


    At the end of the road was a small platoon. Armed guards on patrol.


    Renn noticed them too, and I noticed that she stepped a little closer to me as we walked. ¡°Vim?¡± she asked.


    ¡°They¡¯re just on patrol,¡± I said.


    Sure enough they didn¡¯t even acknowledge us as we passed one another. Only a few had even glanced at us. Or rather, at Renn.


    As they headed away, I paused as Renn stopped to study them for a moment longer.


    She did seem to enjoy staring at the guards here. I wonder what she found so fascinating about them?


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen knights and stuff patrol, but never like this,¡± she said.


    Ah. So it wasn¡¯t they themselves she found interesting, but what they were doing.


    ¡°They¡¯re likely on guard for the disease,¡± I said.


    She nodded, but still kept her eyes on them as she pondered something.


    Studying her, who studied them, I watched as her pupils contracted and her eyes narrowed.


    It was a good thing humans weren¡¯t the most observant creatures. Her pupils really were unique.


    ¡°Are¡­ are the people here slaves, Vim?¡± Renn then asked.


    Frowning, I shook my head¡­ but stopped as I realized to her they very well might be.


    ¡°Rather here people are serfs. It¡¯s why money is so precious here, not everyone earns actual money. It¡¯s why those guards had been so happy to oblige me over a few coins,¡± I said.


    Renn shifted, and once again I noticed her hat move a little too much. ¡°But¡­ that family. They sell bowls,¡± she said as she pointed down the road we had just come from.


    I nodded. ¡°They do. They do have money here, Renn. But a little more than half the population are serfs in servitude. They¡¯re owned by Landi. They get paid, but such a small amount that they likely can¡¯t even afford a single one of those bowls,¡± I explained.


    Renn frowned at me. ¡°All the houses look nice though?¡± she said as she looked around.


    Well¡­ ¡°One can be a serf and still live lavishly, Renn. Although considered a witch, Landi isn¡¯t necessarily hated or despised on a grand scale. She actually takes care of her people,¡± I said carefully.


    Although I¡¯d decided to be more open with her, I didn¡¯t want to change Renn¡¯s belief system too much. I needed her to have her own beliefs. Her own desires and morals, not mere copies of my own.


    ¡°These people don¡¯t seem like slaves to me,¡± Renn said softly.


    ¡°Because in the truest sense they¡¯re not. Their slavery is one of a contract. They, in families, agree to work and dedicate their lives to a job. In return they get a house, food, water, security¡­ and rations of supplies and desires fulfilled. As I said, they do also even get paid. Just¡­ a small amount. Most even eventually buy their freedom, which is inherited by their children,¡± I said.


    ¡°Yet they¡¯re still slaves,¡± she said.


    I nodded. ¡°In a way. But one could argue everyone is. Here they¡¯re slaves to Landi. Those in Lumen are slaves to coins. In Telmik they¡¯re slaves to their religion. Men enslaved to their desires. Women to their wills. Everyone is a slave to something, in some form,¡± I said.


    ¡°And you to the Society,¡± Renn said.


    Blinking, I frowned at the woman who was staring at me with a rather serious expression.


    ¡°Well¡­ yes,¡± I admitted.


    Exactly. I¡¯m glad she understood.


    ¡°For a man who values freedom and free-will, you¡¯re sure defending something completely against it,¡± Renn argued.


    I blinked at her, and couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Funny,¡± I said.


    Renn though didn¡¯t smile back. ¡°I hadn¡¯t intended it to be so.¡±


    Nodding, I sighed. ¡°I know¡­ I¡­¡± I stopped talking, and realized I was about to have a very peculiar conversation with her.


    One I¡¯ve only had with a few people in the Society.


    Not just because I tried to usually avoid such conversations and topics, but also because so few people had the mind to comprehend it. They weren''t able to look past that which they took for granted.


    Only a few members in all the years have ever brought it up, and even fewer had the perspective to actually debate and talk to me about it.


    One of which wasn¡¯t far from us. At the Salt Flats.


    She and Renn would likely be quite a pair¡­ maybe I should take her there to visit before we headed north? This wasn¡¯t one of the times I¡¯d usually go there, but¡­


    ¡°Vim¡­?¡± Renn drew me out of my thoughts, and I nodded quickly.


    ¡°You are right. Very so. I do not like it. I don¡¯t like what Landi is doing, or how she does it,¡± I said.


    ¡°But¡­¡± Renn waited for the rest.


    ¡°But¡­¡± I nodded. ¡°I¡­ well¡­¡± I hesitated.


    Should I tell her?


    Renn¡¯s golden eyes held my own. Waiting. Expecting. They looked lovely.


    ¡°I once forced my will, Renn. On others,¡± I said carefully.


    Renn blinked, and her beautiful golden orbs shifted a little. The pupils widened. The gleam became glossier. ¡°Forced¡­?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°I made a decision. For¡­ well¡­¡± How did I say everyone and everything, without admitting to it? ¡°Well, the world,¡± I said.


    ¡°The world¡­¡± Renn whispered.


    ¡°My actions. My deed¡­ what I did then, is something of great argument,¡± I said. ¡°I used to¡­ ask others. What they thought of it. Back during the beginning. But over time I stopped, since I realized something horrible,¡± I continued.


    ¡°Ask what¡­?¡± she asked gently.


    ¡°If what I had done was right or not. If my actions had been the right ones. If the world was better for it or not,¡± I said.


    Renn blinked, and somehow looked sad. As if she somehow knew about what I had done. As if she somehow knew everything. But that was impossible.


    Right¡­?


    Coughing, I shifted and gestured around us. ¡°I could change this. I could. Be it by force or not, I could¡­ as you would say, free these people,¡± I said.


    Renn nodded.


    ¡°But¡­ the cost of doing so, would be great,¡± I said.


    I pointed to the nearest house. It was only one story, but it had a garden. It was small, but cozy. Well kept. Something that I knew the owners took a lot of pride in; just by the way they made sure everything was in tip top shape. Their windows were spotless. The stone path to the door was bright and stainless. The few plants they had in the small section of lawn were also trimmed and well manicured. ¡°The people who live there. Even if serfs, even if slaves¡­ are living happy lives. Right now it¡¯s hard, yes, because of the plague¡­ but before that, and after it passes, their lives will be somewhat good. They have a home. They need not worry over food or water. They don¡¯t need to worry over raiders or brigands. They need not worry about war or natural disasters,¡± I said.


    Renn, being the wise woman she was, quickly understood my meaning. Her eyes dulled a little, and her head lowered. I knew if her hat wasn¡¯t blocking them from view, I¡¯d be seeing her ears droop too.


    Nodding, I sighed. ¡°If I freed them from this supposed slavery¡­ they¡¯d lose all that. My actions would free them, but the cost would be all of this. And after it¡¯s all said and done¡­ well¡­ would they honestly be any better off?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°They¡¯d be like the towns we passed coming here,¡± Renn whispered.


    I nodded, very glad that Renn was smart enough to understand.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like it Renn. And if one time I come here¡­ and found the humans all revolting against Landi, trying to overthrow her¡­ I¡¯d side with them in an instant. But for now, right now, Landi although cruel and a tyrant¡­ is honestly the better option for them. Like the way she is handling the plague. Although cruel beyond measure, her methods are likely the only reason this place is still functioning as well as it is. Even if many will hate and blame her, the fact of the matter is with her resources and abilities this is the better outcome. The better path. Thanks to her there is order in chaos. Food is still available. Water is still flowing. Society hasn''t crumbled here, like elsewhere,¡± I said.


    Renn shifted, and her eyes meandered around me. Not really focusing on anything in particular. ¡°Your belief in free will is so firm, you believe if people are accepting and happy¡­ even with slavery, then it¡¯s okay,¡± she said.


    ¡°In a form,¡± I admitted.


    She didn¡¯t seem too upset with my own views of life, but I could tell she had some grievances with it. I wonder if she¡¯d voice them or not.


    Waiting, I was a little surprised it took her so long to do so. Several people walked past us as we stood, silently, staring at each other.


    ¡°You¡­ changed the world once. Did what happened afterward bother you so much, that you gave up from ever doing so again?¡± she asked me.


    So that was what she¡¯d focus on? Of all things¡­?


    ¡°In a fashion, I suppose, yes,¡± I admitted.


    ¡°But Vim¡­ You do still change the world. Your very words, or actions, change things all the time. You end lives. You change them. You save them, and not just when it concerns us either,¡± she listed as she gestured around us.


    ¡°Only when I¡¯m forced to,¡± I corrected her.


    Renn¡¯s mouth closed, then opened again to argue¡­ but no words came. Instead she just stood there, staring at me.


    ¡°I long ago decided to never change the world without purpose. Take that little boy for example. I¡­ took him, yes. But I¡¯d not have helped or saved him had his mother not approached and begged for it. Don¡¯t forget Renn, I sat there next to you as we watched soldiers slaughter and burn many people. People I could have saved,¡± I told her.


    Golden eyes gleamed as she nodded, understanding. ¡°I know Vim,¡± she said softly.


    ¡°You can find fault in it Renn. I know what I do is wrong, but it¡¯s a life I¡¯ve chosen,¡± I said.


    She shook her head. ¡°I admit I¡­ don¡¯t like it. But I understand it. You can¡¯t force your will on everyone, since that goes against your beliefs. Even if by being so, others suffer because of it,¡± she said.


    Well¡­ ¡°You can reason it away Renn, but the faults and failures of my stance can¡¯t be ignored,¡± I said.


    She sighed and nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll ponder it¡­¡± then she crossed her arms as she started pondering. ¡°So¡­ Hark is a slave?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Well no. His family bought their freedom generations ago. Four, if I remember correctly,¡± I said as I thought of their tax record.


    ¡°How do you know that?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I looked at Landi¡¯s records, while you two were getting all smoochy,¡± I said.


    Renn¡¯s frown contorted into a wry smile. ¡°Smoochy,¡± she said happily.


    Turning, as to return us onto our path, I nodded. ¡°I basically looked up their family records. What little Landi keeps, at least,¡± I explained further.


    Renn hurried to join me, and seemed excited. ¡°So you did worry,¡± she said happily.


    My eyes narrowed a little, but I didn¡¯t let her teasing bother me too much. ¡°I¡¯m not so heartless that I¡¯d abandon a baby to suffer, if possible,¡± I defended myself.


    She giggled at me, but said nothing.


    Yes. I know. I¡¯m a walking hypocrite.


    We walked in silence for a moment, until we left the street of houses and found another larger intersection. One that led back to the market we had left, or away from it and back towards Landi¡¯s castle.


    Deciding to head back to the castle, Renn and I headed down the northern road.


    ¡°Are we not going to check the city, Vim?¡± Renn asked.


    ¡°I did last night. While you were with Landi,¡± I said.


    Renn hummed, and I wondered if I shouldn¡¯t have. Glancing at her, I wasn¡¯t too surprised to find her smile gone.


    ¡°I had been worried over the disease Renn. I checked to make sure it was safe enough for you to venture out,¡± I said to her.


    Plus to be honest I had wanted to give the two a little alone time. Landi had so few members in the Society she could talk to¡­ and well¡­


    It seemed that Renn too would need every friend she could get.


    She blinked at me, and nodded. ¡°I figured, Vim. I was more so just realizing that you still¡­ sneak away without me noticing. I thought I¡¯d gotten better at keeping track of you. I hadn¡¯t noticed you even left long enough for you to do such a thing,¡± she said.


    Oh¡­?


    Renn smirked and nodded again. ¡°Maybe it¡¯s because Landi¡¯s so fascinating,¡± she said.


    I huffed at her. ¡°Fascinating, sure.¡±


    ¡°She is. Did you know she¡¯s looking for a mate?¡± Renn asked.


    My eye twitched. ¡°I assumed, yes.¡± Hard not to. That was why she was banished from everywhere, after all.


    ¡°You¡¯re cute when jealous. But you don¡¯t need to worry. She wants one as to have children. I¡¯d not be able to help her there,¡± Renn said happily.


    I blinked the twitch away. ¡°She wants children¡­?¡± I asked as I slowed.


    I had known of Landi¡¯s recent fascination. It had started when she had enslaved those two men. The porcupines.


    One was still alive. I had checked on him earlier. Still alive, and still happily enslaved. Unwilling to let me free him.


    I had thought they had been simple play things for her. Landi had always been¡­ eccentric. So her having a harem had never been weird to me. But I had thought it had been just simple decadence. Simple pleasure and fun.


    If those men had been for another purpose¡­


    And¡­


    A lot of things made sense all of a sudden, as my mind whirled at the possibilities.


    ¡°Vim¡­?¡± Renn slowed to a stop, as I did.


    ¡°Should I intervene¡­?¡± I whispered to myself.


    ¡°Intervene how?¡± Renn asked worriedly.


    I blinked, and remembered Renn was here. Woops.


    I took a small breath, and noted Renn¡¯s smell. It calmed me down a little¡­ even though I could still smell Hark on her still. She needed a bath now.


    ¡°Actually let¡¯s go make a stop first, if you¡¯re okay with it,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hm?¡± she smiled as she tilted her head at me.


    Staring into those golden pupils, I felt a little relieved.


    I was glad the boy had been easily returned to his family. I was glad that Renn hadn¡¯t ended up burdened with him.


    Yet most importantly I was glad that Renn was the type to actually worry and help in such a way¡­ but also was detached enough to not fight me on handing him over.


    I had somewhat expected her to, honestly. But¡­ maybe her decision to not fall for humans had been a firm one. One she¡¯d not fight, at least for the time being.


    Turning back around, as to head back to the shopping district, I reached out to put my hand on her back. To guide her next to me.


    Before my hand reached her back though, her arm slipped into mine.


    Glancing at the woman who happily wrapped her arm into mine as she took my side¡­ I kept myself from saying or doing anything that¡¯d hurt her heart.


    I hadn¡¯t wanted to get this close to her this quickly¡­


    ¡°Where we going?¡± she asked happily.


    Sighing softly, I nodded and let it be. For now.


    ¡°To get supplies,¡± I said as I took her back to the marketplace.


    A fitting distraction, from my own personal failures.

 Chapter Two Hundred and Twenty Seven – Renn – The City of Stone

    Vim was studying the blocks of wood with a keen eye.


    We were in a rather odd shop. One that sold wood. Timber. The place actually smelled familiar, and reminded me of home.


    The building was situated in the corner of a small square marketplace, near the edge of the market district. I had heard this was the western market, though I wasn¡¯t entirely sure if we were in the center of it or on the edge. The only thing I was certain of concerning our location, was that we were very close to one of the large stone pillars. It loomed nearby, blocking most of the sunlight.


    It was interesting for it to be the middle of the day, yet somewhat dark. As if the sky was covered in dark clouds. But there was no storm. No clouds. Just the stone pillar. The monolith, as Vim called it.


    Standing a few tables away from Vim, I glanced around the shop one last time before looking back to the colorful wood in front of me. There were a few other customers here, but by the sounds of it they were regulars. They were speaking with the one who was running the shop, laughing about something they had heard from a friend earlier.


    Reaching out to pick up one of the thin pieces of wood, I wondered what one would need such long strips of thin wood for. They were too thin to be used to build anything, at least so they looked. They were only as thick as my fingernail. They were pretty though. The one I was lifting had an orange tint to it that seemed¡­ fake almost. As if it had been soaked in paint for a long time.


    Putting the slice of wood down, I stepped over to the next table. It, like all the tables in this shop, was large and covered in wood. Each table had different cuts of wood, or of different shapes and colors.


    This one had square block shapes of wood. They were stacked together, forming a small pyramid, with different colors on every side. It made it look neat, but once again I wasn¡¯t sure what this shop¡¯s entire deal was.


    They sold wood. I got that. Here in this dry place, wood was likely valuable. So it made sense to me.


    But¡­ why the different shapes? These small pieces wouldn¡¯t be usable for anything too useful. No one would be able to build a house, or a cart, or even a table with most of these things. They were just not big enough.


    I¡¯d understand if this was just a way to display the wood. Like showing off their quality and type, by showing smaller cuts, and then selling the larger pieces¡­ but from what I gathered that was not what this place was for.


    You bought these pieces, not what they represented.


    It was the oddest shop we¡¯d been in yet. Vim had been on the hunt for something, seemingly these wood pieces, but had been kind enough to let me browse the shops we passed on the way here. I¡¯d not bought anything, but it had been fun looking at all of them.


    There was a bit of comfort in finding that even though half a world away¡­ the shops here were nearly just like the ones back at home. Some of the stuff was different, or odd, but relatively it was all the same.


    Yet¡­


    Glancing again over at Vim, I frowned as he finally nodded and decided on which one he wanted.


    ¡°I¡¯ve not seen you before sir, which crafting guild do you belong to?¡± the shop owner stepped over to Vim, who likely had also noticed Vim had made his choice.


    ¡°None. Do you have any ivory?¡± Vim asked him.


    I stepped around the tables I had been busying myself with and watched the shopkeeper¡¯s face morph into a small frown. ¡°Ivory¡­? I can only wonder what you¡¯re making. I do have some, but what I get is from trade and barter¡­ so it¡¯s not much of a selection, honestly, and nothing I¡¯d really want to sell to be frank,¡± he said.


    Ivory¡­ Vim meant bones right?


    He wanted bones¡­?


    Now I was very interested in knowing what he planned to make. The only thing I could think of was jewelry, or maybe certain tools.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t happen to know anyone in town that sells ivory, would you?¡± Vim then asked.


    The man shook his head. ¡°No. There might be some like myself who have a little from trade over the years, but there¡¯s definitely not a singular store for it or¡­¡± he paused as he pondered it. Then nodded. ¡°The only thing you could do is put in a request for it. To one of the main guilds, or maybe the Queen,¡± he concluded.


    Vim sighed as he looked away from the man and to me. I perked up a little at his glance, but it was short lived. Vim looked away after a moment and back to the shopkeeper.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take this. And a section of your smoothest leather,¡± Vim said.


    The shopkeeper nodded as he glanced at the block of wood in Vim¡¯s hand. ¡°I¡¯ll give a discount if you¡¯ll tell me what you¡¯re making,¡± he said.


    Smiling at the man, I nodded. Yes, please ask.


    ¡°No thanks. Actually let me have this one too,¡± Vim stepped away, to another table, and picked up a smaller piece of wood. One a quarter of the size of the one he already had. It was about the size of my closed fist.


    ¡°Hmph. You¡¯re definitely not a craftsman. Bet you¡¯re some weird merchant. All right then, I¡¯ll go get the leather, one moment,¡± the shopkeeper complained a he stepped away and headed deeper into his store.


    Stepping over to Vim, I smiled at him. ¡°Keeping it a secret, or do you hate haggling that much?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Both. Touch this, how¡¯s it feel?¡± Vim then held out the first piece of wood he had picked up to me.


    Taking it from him, I frowned as I ran my hands along it. It was rather light for as big as it seemed and felt¡­ smooth. A little too smooth. As if it had spent a long time in a river, or ocean. ¡°It¡¯s smooth,¡± I said after a moment.


    Vim took it back, and then reached over to grab my hand.


    I went a little still as he turned my hand around, as to stare at my palm. I kept it open, and watched as he studied my palm for a moment.


    ¡°Vim¡­?¡± I asked softly. What was wrong?


    Then the shopkeeper returned, carrying a small bundle of wrapped leather.


    ¡°Will this do?¡± he asked Vim.


    ¡°Perfect.¡±


    Before he handed Vim the leather, he smiled one last time. ¡°Half off. I bet you¡¯re making a flute of some kind,¡± he said.


    Vim frowned at him, and I noted the annoyance on his face.


    Vim didn¡¯t find the man¡¯s attempts humorous at all. ¡°No,¡± was all he said as he dug out the coins.


    A few moments later we were walking out of the store, and Vim was smiling happily as he carried his new spoils.


    I wanted to ask what he was planning¡­ but that had been the third time that I had asked, and he had ignored me. Which meant he had no intention to tell me.


    I¡¯d found out eventually, hopefully. But it was starting to really bug me.


    Vim had messed with those leather pieces earlier. While we had been stuck outside of the city, thanks to that quarantine thing. Was this just a simple continuation of it, or was it something more?


    ¡°He was upset with you, Vim,¡± I said as we headed down a street. One that had more people on it than before. It was now the middle of the day, but I was starting to realize that Vim was right. This place wasn¡¯t as busy as it should be. I felt like we were walking in a smaller town, not one the size of Lumen.


    ¡°Who?¡± Vim asked.


    ¡°That shopkeeper,¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh. Hmph,¡± Vim shrugged, uncaring.


    Yes¡­ Vim really didn¡¯t care did he?


    It was honestly a little interesting how Vim cared so much for certain attention, yet completely didn¡¯t notice or care for other types.


    ¡°Shall we find somewhere to eat then?¡± Vim then asked.


    I nodded quickly. ¡°Preferably somewhere with something tasty to drink,¡± I said.


    Vim smiled at me. ¡°Yes. Landi only had alcohol, I¡¯m assuming,¡± he said.


    ¡°She had water too,¡± I admitted. But not much else. Or well, I probably could have asked for anything I wanted. She would have then ordered one of her servants, and I¡¯d have gotten it shortly.


    But I hadn¡¯t wanted to seem ungrateful, or needy. We had already been so bothersome with Hark after all.


    ¡°This way then. If I remember correctly all the food shops are either north or south, and past the marketplaces,¡± Vim said as we turned down a different road.


    ¡°Past the marketplaces¡­?¡± I asked. Usually markets were where they were located.


    ¡°Landi built this place in zones. It¡¯s a useful system, but once a city gets big enough you need to start incorporating more efficient methods. She hasn¡¯t done it yet,¡± Vim said.


    Zones¡­? ¡°So¡­ that¡¯s why the city is made in blocks?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Blocks indeed,¡± Vim said.


    Smiling I nodded. Yes. The buildings were actually blocks themselves. They were all just giant rocks, carved into the shape of houses or buildings.


    It was honestly a little ugly, now that I¡¯ve spent enough time looking at them to realize they were so¡­ Similar.


    They had been interesting at first¡­ but now I missed the¡­ uniqueness of wooden and brick buildings. The ones back home up north.


    Those had character. Each one was different. Each one, even if uglier or smaller, had been its own building. Something recognizable and unique.


    These though were all the same. Some were painted different colors, or had designs carved into them¡­ but¡­


    Passing one of the more boring looking buildings, I decided this place wasn¡¯t very fun. And not just because half of the town was missing, or afraid to leave their homes because of the plague.


    Though the looming pillars of stone were interesting. I could admit that.


    There were four of them as far as I could tell. But only two were massive. The other two were about half the size of the others, and one of them was Landi¡¯s palace. It was situated in the center of the other three, and looked to have huge sections cut out of it all over it. Like giant windows¡­ but I wasn¡¯t sure if any of them were anything more than massive open rooms.


    Landi¡¯s palace was her own. Past a certain floor, no one else was allowed up there. Other than her¡­ and her servants when she wanted them to do something.


    ¡°Is there another member here Vim?¡± I asked him as I thought of Landi, and her smell.


    She had a strong scent. One that was very obvious and noticeable¡­ but there had been other smells on her too. And not just from oil, incense, or her clothes.


    ¡°Yes. A porcupine,¡± Vim said.


    I slowed a little, but returned to walking normally when Vim didn¡¯t notice. ¡°Really? Where are they?¡± I asked.


    ¡°In her castle. He¡¯s her¡­¡± Vim frowned as he thought of something, going silent.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ A concubine, in a way,¡± he then said.


    Concubine¡­? ¡°You¡¯re kidding,¡± I said.


    ¡°No. She used to have a rather large harem, actually. Though I suppose she might have human members now and I don¡¯t know about them,¡± Vim said.


    I had to blink an odd fog out of my head as I tried to comprehend exactly what he was saying.


    Landi¡­ she had a harem¡­? Really¡­?


    ¡°But¡­ but Vim, she doesn¡¯t want a child from a human,¡± I said quickly.


    ¡°Yes. Odd, isn¡¯t it. It¡¯s why I hadn¡¯t realized she was actually trying for a child. She hates humans. So I thought she was just¡­ frisky. Like Kaley,¡± Vim said as he frowned.


    ¡°Frisky,¡± I whispered the word that made me smile and wondered if that was really what she was.


    ¡°I try not to get too involved in our members more personal matters, Renn. You should know that,¡± he said.


    I nodded. I did. ¡°Why didn¡¯t he come introduce himself¡­? Or why didn¡¯t she tell me about him?¡± I asked. Last night she had been very clear she had wanted a mate, and desired one something rather fierce. If she already had such a thing, those desires and our conversations concerning them made little sense.


    ¡°Well he¡¯s¡­ a little unique. He¡¯s not what you think he is,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°Hm¡­?¡±


    Vim pointed at a road we were approaching. It was actually one of the busiest roads I¡¯d seen so far. Not only were there more people walking around, there were also more carts and wagons upon it too.


    ¡°What are you in the mood for Renn?¡± Vim asked as we headed down the busy, for this town, road.


    ¡°Something warm. No more plain soups or dried meat, please,¡± I said.


    Vim nodded, understanding. During our stay outside of the city, all our food had been of poor quality. Thanks to the rations they brought out being so lackluster. Even when Vim offered to pay more than normal, they hadn¡¯t been willing to bring anything nice out for me.


    ¡°So¡­ can I meet him then? Or is he one of those types afraid to meet someone like me?¡± I asked Vim.


    Surely not right¡­? I mean if he was Landi¡¯s partner then¡­


    She was far more forceful than me. I could only imagine what she¡¯d be like in a bedroom, especially when one took into account her natural personality.


    Vim chuckled. ¡°I¡¯ll show you him. But he¡¯ll¡­ well¡­ you¡¯ll see. Put him aside for now, and let me know once your nose catches your fancy,¡± Vim said as we drew closer to the shops, and the people walking in and out of them.


    I nodded as I took a small sniff of the air.


    Yes. He was right. The smells of food were now in the air.


    Once I acknowledged them, my stomach made a noise.


    Vim chuckled at me, but I ignored him as I paid keen attention to the smells and stared at the buildings we started to pass.


    Like all the buildings before, all of the ones here were made of stone. Giant block buildings. But although not painted fancy, they did have something to make them stand out and distinguish themselves. Each building had fancy designs carved into their upper roofs. Designs that quickly became very apparent in their meaning.


    One was a pig. Another had a bunch of ducks lining the top of its roof. A larger building had huge tankard looking barrels that looked as if they were constantly pouring from their spigots.


    ¡°Neat way of doing it,¡± I said.


    ¡°A lot of people here are illiterate,¡± Vim said.


    That made a lot of the shops make a lot more sense. Not only had most not had signs¡­ very few had displayed prices on any of their products.


    Coming to a stop before a shop wafting in spices, I smiled as I pointed at it.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Vim obliged me, and was about to go into the shop that smelled of honey, but we both came to a stop as a pair of guards emerged from the shop¡¯s entrance.


    Pulling a man behind them.


    I quickly stepped aside, alongside Vim, as we watched the guard pull the body out onto the street, dropping the man in the middle of it.


    They both sighed as they stepped back away from it, and suddenly they had the attention of the entire area. It was almost scary how quiet it suddenly got.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get the others,¡± one of the guardsmen said with a sigh as he turned and hurried away down the street.


    ¡°Well, there goes that idea,¡± Vim simply said.


    Looking down at the body, my eyes narrowed at the man¡¯s face.


    At first I had thought it was black and blue from a beating. Usually when I saw men, or knights, dragging a man out of an establishment it meant they had gotten into a fight, or were being arrested.


    This man hadn¡¯t been beaten. Nor was he even still alive.


    His face was covered in dark spots.


    ¡°Vim¡­?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Come on, before we get caught up in it,¡± he said with a sigh.


    I happily obliged, but stared behind us at the guard and the body he stood next to as we left. Most of the rest of the people on the street followed suit with us, also hurrying away.


    ¡°Sorry Renn,¡± Vim apologized.


    ¡°I¡­ uh¡­ Well, it¡¯s not your fault,¡± I said as I finally looked away from the guard and the body. Other guards were now in the distance, hurrying over.


    ¡°We can try the other side¡¯s market. Or elsewhere¡­? Maybe an inn or something?¡± he suggested.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± I wasn¡¯t really sure if I wanted to agree to such a thing. All of the happy expectant joy at eating fresh food had just disappeared.


    We walked in silence for a moment, and I noticed I was now studying the faces and exposed skin of everyone we saw and passed. As if on edge, I was now paying attention if we were going near anyone sick or not.


    ¡°Did¡­ did that man just fall over and die in that shop?¡± I asked Vim.


    ¡°Possibly,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°It happens that fast¡­?¡± I asked worriedly.


    ¡°Well, it shouldn¡¯t. Odds are it had been a worker or something. Trying to hide. Or something. Plagues can spread fast, and kill fast, but people don¡¯t usually just fall over and die without warning. I¡¯d say it¡¯s more likely he died last night, and they finally just found and handled the body,¡± he said.


    I didn¡¯t like how he sounded a little unsure.


    As we walked, I wondered how many people around us were sick. ¡°How long do¡­ plagues last, Vim?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Actually they can last a long time. Especially now that there are no Saints or Gods to perform their¡­¡± Vim went quiet, and then abruptly stopped walking.


    Stopping next to him, I blinked at the man who had a rather startled expression on his face.


    ¡°Vim¡­?¡± I asked gently.


    ¡°Hm¡­ I just realized another thing I ruined, is all. I¡¯m surprised it took me this long to notice it,¡± he said softly.


    He ruined¡­?


    Is¡­ is he saying he ruined the Saint¡¯s and God¡¯s abilities to help us? Or had his mind simply shifted topics abruptly, as he did sometimes?


    He frowned as he nodded. ¡°Without Saints, or the power of their Gods, the only way for such disease to disappear is to either find a cure, or simply wait for them to run their course. Either could take a long time, and in today¡¯s era a cure is highly unlikely. Even if found I doubt it could be distributed enough to make a difference,¡± he said.


    ¡°Are there really no saints left¡­? What about the Chronicler¡­?¡± I asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s not a real Saint. She and her church gave birth to her out of desperation. She has access to the power, but it¡¯s fickle and not that strong. She can¡¯t perform what you consider to be miracles,¡± he said.


    I blinked a few times, mostly shocked over Vim¡¯s strange willingness to be so open.


    He really was changing.


    ¡°Amber hadn¡¯t seemed much like a Saint, Vim,¡± I said gently, thinking of her.


    ¡°She wasn¡¯t one. But her bloodline could have given birth to one. There are¡­ a few bloodlines that I know of, but as far as I¡¯m aware none have a current Saint in this generation,¡± Vim said.


    Shifting a little, I wondered what to ask next. Could I ask something a little more personal? Or should I keep my questions more¡­ safe¡­?


    ¡°Not to say there aren¡¯t any. Link had mentioned there was a war up north somewhere over a supposed Saint. But rumors like that are usually just that, rumors,¡± Vim then added.


    ¡°Oh¡­?¡±


    We returned to walking, and I made sure not to draw too close to him. I wanted to, out of interest and simple joy over him being so open with me¡­ but I knew if I did, he¡¯d likely change the topic. I¡¯ve noticed that sometimes my touch made him become more guarded.


    ¡°I suppose if the disease spreads¡­ it¡¯d be a good way to find any Saints, actually. A real one emits a slight radius of their divine aura. Sometimes it¡¯s strong enough to keep the whole town they¡¯re in free of disease,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°They¡¯re¡­ that powerful?¡± I asked, surprised.


    He nodded. ¡°Some are. Others are like the Chronicler. Able to do interesting things, but nothing too weird. Back in the day there used to be quite a few everywhere. It was common for there to be one or two in every major town,¡± he said.


    Interesting¡­ ¡°You believed the witch I knew was one, right?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve no doubt of it, if you saw her perform what you consider magic,¡± he said.


    ¡°Then¡­ I know where her bloodline is, if you¡¯d like to go check on them,¡± I offered.


    Vim slowed again, and once more we came to a stop.


    I nodded up at him, and wondered if he was upset with me. Should I have mentioned this earlier¡­?


    ¡°I thought you mentioned you killed her,¡± he said gently.


    ¡°I had. But she had given birth to a son. It¡¯s¡­ been some time now, maybe over ten years, but last I saw they had grown into a rather large family. The son had settled down, and three of his children had formed families of their own. They lived in a town not far from where Nory and I had lived, near Ruvindale,¡± I explained.


    Vim frowned and tilted his head as he glanced around. No one was around us, although people were walking the street. We had left the direct area of the restaurants a short while ago.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Vim,¡± I then said.


    ¡°Hm? What for?¡± he asked.


    ¡°For not telling you earlier.¡±


    He smiled lightly at me, and then nodded. ¡°It¡¯s fine Renn. I was more so wondering¡­ well¡­¡± he went quiet as he pondered his words. Then he shrugged. ¡°I was wondering why you hadn¡¯t been with them. But then I realized you had killed the witch, so maybe there was bad blood between you and them, so¡­¡± he finished.


    Ah¡­


    Smiling at the gentle protector, I nodded. ¡°I¡¯m not on bad terms with them Vim¡­ I just feel horrible. I killed her. So I feel¡­ sick, when I¡¯m with them. Even though they don¡¯t blame or hate me for it. Basically¡­ well¡­¡± I hesitated, and didn¡¯t like how my eyes actually began to water.


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t make you weak, or a coward, Renn,¡± he said gently.


    ¡°Yes it does. You¡¯re able to go and see those you¡¯ve hurt and failed before. Why can¡¯t I?¡± I asked as I wiped my face.


    Vim said nothing for a moment as I got my crying under control. I took a deep breath, and¡­ actually felt a little better thanks to it.


    Sniffing, I smiled at Vim who was smiling gently at me. ¡°You have a beautiful heart, Renn,¡± he said softly.


    The remaining tear stains made my now hot cheeks feel cool as I smirked at him. ¡°Shush.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ keep your friends secret to ourselves for now, okay?¡± Vim then said.


    ¡°Hm¡­? Sure?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°If we let others know those at Telmik will send out people to verify it. Let¡¯s not scare and rattle the family for no reason, just in case,¡± he said.


    ¡°Oh¡­ yes. I¡¯d not like that. They¡¯ve always been very kind to me when I visit them,¡± I said quickly.


    ¡°We can visit next time we¡¯re up north,¡± he said as he returned to walking.


    This time I didn¡¯t hesitate to step closer to him. I didn¡¯t wrap his arm with my own, since he was carrying stuff, but I drew close enough to brush against him. ¡°I¡¯d like that,¡± I said honestly.


    We walked for a moment without adding to the conversation, and I was going to enjoy the happy silence¡­ but a question dug at my mind. Sear?h the N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°What would they do? If they found a Saint in that family?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Vim¡¯s tone didn¡¯t sound good. ¡°They¡¯d offer employment, basically. A hefty bribe. If they didn¡¯t agree though, they might resort to force,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°Force¡­?¡± I slowed.


    ¡°Yes. Depending on the situation, they would,¡± Vim said as he slowed again, turning to look at me.


    ¡°Please tell me you¡¯re joking,¡± I said.


    Vim frowned, and I didn¡¯t need him to tell me the truth. I knew he hadn¡¯t been. Vim didn¡¯t tease like that. Not about such serious stuff. Not when it concerned someone, or something, I loved.


    ¡°Sorry Renn,¡± Vim said softly.


    Concern welled up inside me, and I began to grab at my shirt as I grew anxious. ¡°The Chronicler would do that?¡± I asked, as I thought of her and everyone else at Telmik.


    ¡°Most of her churchmen would, yes. Saints are a holy conduit to their divine gods. They aren¡¯t seen as people, Renn, they¡¯re seen as literal manifestations of their holy creators. So they¡­ become very fervent over them,¡± he said.


    ¡°I¡¯m very glad I never mentioned it to anyone else then,¡± I said.


    ¡°As am I.¡±


    Nodding, I sighed as I returned to walking. I needed to walk now, since I felt tense. My tail, hidden beneath my leather clothes, was squirming. ¡°I hadn¡¯t wanted to hear that, Vim. That really upsets me,¡± I told him honestly.


    ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t disagree with your sentiments, Renn,¡± Vim said gently as he returned to walking next to me. I noticed he had returned to walking up alongside me, and not away from me. Even though it would have been easy for him to put that familiar distance between us.


    ¡°Yet you allow it. I know. Geez Vim, I don¡¯t know how you do it,¡± I said.


    Vim said nothing for a few steps, and then I blinked and glanced at him. His face was like usual. Without much emotion¡­ but I could see the thoughts in his gaze.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I whispered an apology. I had just hurt him.


    ¡°Hm¡­? Oh. I¡¯m fine Renn. I know that I¡¯m half the problem. But¡­ that had been why I said we should keep it a secret, you know,¡± he said.


    Ah.


    I blinked and nodded. ¡°Right¡­!¡±


    Actually¡­


    As we walked, I realized that Vim likely did such a thing¡­ very often.


    He allowed everyone to do what they wanted. Because he believed in free-will. He let them choose their own fates. Their own stories. He didn¡¯t stop them, from even doing something horrible, because it was their right to do so.


    Yet¡­


    ¡°You do that a lot don¡¯t you¡­?¡± I asked softly.


    ¡°Do what?¡±


    ¡°Keep the Society from knowing what could get them hurt. Or let them hurt something else,¡± I said.


    He rolled a shoulder, which I was starting to realize was something he did subconsciously. Especially so when he was bothered. Or annoyed.


    He may not have a non-human characteristic¡­ but he sure did have the same little twitches and tendencies we did.


    ¡°It¡¯s a fine line, yes. My hope is you either learn it, or learn a better method,¡± Vim said.


    A better method¡­ ¡°Is there one?¡± I asked.


    ¡°When you learn it, please teach me,¡± he said.


    Glancing at the Societies Protector, I felt all my anger and disgust with our members fizzle and disappear¡­ and get replaced with anxious expectations.


    He nodded at me. ¡°I have high hopes for you Renn,¡± he told me.


    ¡°Funny Vim¡­ I have them for you too,¡± I said.


    He smiled at me, and I smiled back.


    Then my stomach made a loud noise.


    The whole world became oddly quiet all of a sudden as my stomach gurgled in complaint¡­ and it had been noisy long enough to make me look down in shame, and groan.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go get Landi to make you some food. Your stomach¡¯s being as noisy as your heart,¡± he then said.


    I blushed again, for a different reason, and nodded as I followed him down another road. Heading back towards her palace.

 Chapter Two Hundred and Twenty Eight – Vim – A Queen’s Request

    Carving slowly, I kept a keen eye on how the boxwood¡¯s design ran along the spot I was shaving.


    I wanted that design to run along the top of the teeth. So I needed to be careful to not cut too much here. A hard task, when I was basically shaving a hairs width at a time.


    ¡°Really Renn, you act like you¡¯ve never been burnt upon a pyre before¡­!¡± Landi said loudly from behind.


    ¡°Burnt¡­? No. Thankfully,¡± Renn answered smoothly, and honestly. She had grown long used to Landi¡¯s oddness, which somehow only made Landi want to act even more eccentric.


    ¡°Pfa! Well, if you weren¡¯t so adorable I¡¯d need to fix that. But knowing my luck it¡¯d make you bald, so I¡¯ll refrain for now!¡± Landi said.


    Landi laughed, and Renn joined her, and I wondered if Renn realized that Landi had very likely allowed such a thought to enter her head.


    Probably did, to be honest.


    A tiny slice of thin wood slid along my thumb as I rolled the sharp blade along the wood¡¯s surface. Cutting it as I would an apple¡¯s skin, I kept my focus on the pattern on the wood. The boxwood had a straighter grain, and was a light yellow in color. Not as golden as Renn¡¯s eyes, but pretty nonetheless. And I knew from experience that this type of wood would get a little darker over time, and after I properly stained and finished it.


    As long as I did a proper job, it¡¯d suit her perfectly.


    ¡°Vim¡¯s a bore. He¡¯s the only man I know that can make an entire whorehouse sober up and become nuns with only a few words.¡±


    My little knife came to a stop after I finished its path, then I turned as to look at Landi and Renn.


    They were still on those stupid looking couches. Sitting close to one another, they were lounging happily as they drank dark wines. Renn even had a thin blanket covering her lap, as if cold. Which was good, since her glare could freeze.


    Just what had I missed to not hear my own reputation getting attacked in such a way? Hadn¡¯t they just been talking about times they¡¯d gotten caught by humans¡­?


    ¡°You better tell her the whole story, Landi,¡± I defended myself.


    Landi snickered as she waved her glass of wine at me. ¡°Aye, sure!¡±


    Yet she didn¡¯t.


    Sighing I returned to my block of wood, and did my best to ignore the feeling of Renn¡¯s glare.


    ¡°Look at those daggers. I like that. A woman should be bold. You could learn a thing or two from her, Vim,¡± Landi said.


    ¡°Vim¡¯s bold,¡± Renn defended me, rather quickly too.


    Landi laughed. ¡°Is he now!?¡±


    Was I¡­?


    I¡¯d think Renn would have thought different. Especially since she thought I wasn¡¯t being¡­ well¡­


    Very pursuant.


    ¡°What was Vim doing talking to bunch of prostitutes?¡± Renn then asked.


    Landi¡¯s laugh turned into a serious of giggles. ¡°Whores, Renn! You¡¯re so oddly proper in weird ways. They had been mine. I won them in a bet, so I had wanted to show them off to him,¡± she told the truth.


    ¡°Oh¡­?¡± I heard in Renn¡¯s tone that she had perked up. I knew if I glanced over at her, she¡¯d be sitting up straight and her ears would be pointed and alert.


    ¡°Aye. Nearly fifty of them¡­ I think? How many had it been Vim?¡± Landi asked as she wondered.


    ¡°At least fifty, yes,¡± I said. It had been a small band of women. They had been traveling, following the many groups of mercenaries and paramilitaries at the time. They got¡­ caught by someone, or something, and Landi had been the one to win them in a duel. I had arrived to check on her on the same day she had come to collect them. It had been an odd task for me. She had basically pushed them off onto me as she cleaned up the rest of the scattered mercenaries she had been hunting at the time.


    ¡°What¡¯d you do with them?¡± Renn asked.


    ¡°Hm? Well, made them servants of course! I tell you Renn, humans are dull creatures but women such as those become very devoted and loyal. Most of my servants are their descendants,¡± Landi explained.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡± Renn sounded fascinated.


    ¡°Men can get loyal, but usually only for other men. Or their lovers. Women though, they can become nearly fanatics for those like us,¡± Landi explained.


    ¡°Like¡­ us?¡± Renn asked carefully.


    ¡°Strong. Proud. Human women are often meek things, especially in these regions. So they love those like us, who have a spine,¡± Landi further explained.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡± Renn hummed as she listened, and I hoped she didn¡¯t¡­ learn too much from her.


    Landi wasn¡¯t necessarily wrong, of course. I mean¡­ not long ago I had basically said something similar. Concerning those pirate women. But Landi¡¯s explanation had been a little on the nose, and without a hint of compassion.


    She saw slaves. Tools. Disposable things.


    ¡°Do you not care for them?¡± Renn asked.


    ¡°My slaves? As much as I should, I suppose,¡± Landi said light-heartedly.


    ¡°I¡¯d think being as nice to them as you could would only further enforce their loyalty,¡± Renn said.


    Landi snickered. ¡°A very telling phrase. Take it from me, being nice works for awhile but never forever. Humans become complacent. They eventually take your kindness for granted, and either betray it or come to hate it,¡± Landi said.


    ¡°So you¡¯d be cruel? Wouldn¡¯t that just make you a tyrant to be overthrown once they can do so?¡± Renn argued.


    ¡°Oh some try, occasionally. But it¡¯s far rarer than you think. And it¡¯s not like I mean we shouldn¡¯t be a kind every so often, in certain ways. Keep them housed. Fed. Fat. Let them breed without worrying over taxes or invasions and they¡¯ll be like sheep. Meek and led around with a finger,¡± Landi said.


    Renn hummed as I heard her take a drink. She let her teeth hit the glass when she did, but I knew it was only because of how long her fangs were. She wasn¡¯t doing so as often as before, nor as loudly, so she was adjusting to it. It was just taking her time.


    She hadn¡¯t been used to the glasses here. They weren¡¯t circular, but a little elongated.


    ¡°It helps when you keep the surrounding nations worse than yours. Send some raiding parties, spread some chaos, and always keep the grass on the other hill drier and shorter and the humans won¡¯t ever think of leaving you. Vim taught me that,¡± Landi said.


    ¡°Did he?¡± Renn asked, and I noted that once again I was likely being glared at.


    Slowly sliding my knife along, I turned the piece of wood a little. As to start forming the small curve, where she¡¯d be grabbing it as to hold it.


    It was taking shape. And so far it was looking good.


    ¡°What of Gods Renn? You believe in any?¡± Landi then asked.


    ¡°I believe they existed, but I¡¯m not a devotee of any,¡± Renn answered.


    My little knife paused a moment, as I processed what she had said.


    Or rather, a singular word. Not the entire thing.


    Existed.


    Landi hummed. ¡°You don¡¯t think they exist right now?¡± she asked.


    Renn didn¡¯t answer aloud, but instead shook her head. I heard her hair as it moved and swayed. I didn''t need to look to know that her hair was likely down to her lap. It really did grow faster than someone of her blood-line usually allowed.


    ¡°Interesting. Especially since you basically walk alongside one,¡± Landi said with a small laugh.


    Returning to shaping the wood, I watched as another thin strip of wood shaving slid along my thumb and then off it, to the ground near my feet.


    ¡°You also believe Vim¡¯s a god?¡± Renn then asked.


    I luckily had been just finishing up a shaving, so I hadn¡¯t ruined my work as I raised an eyebrow.


    Landi immediately went to laughing. ¡°Hell no! But I admit he¡¯s as strong as one. Vim¡¯s too¡­ he has too many flaws, to be a god. I¡¯m not sure why so many of our members think he¡¯s one. But I shouldn¡¯t be surprised, they¡¯re all stupid and small minded after all,¡± Landi said.


    Letting a tiny breath relax me, I went back to cutting the wood. I turned it a little, to start shaping the other side. This side I didn¡¯t need to be as careful with, since I needed a rather large section removed.


    ¡°Then¡­ what¡¯d you mean by that?¡± Renn asked, once Landi finished her laughs.


    ¡°Hm? I mean Vim¡¯s basically a god. As far as I¡¯m aware he¡¯s immortal. So I believe that if he still exists, then so too can our real ones,¡± she said her reasoning.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I see,¡± Renn seemed to find that very understandable.


    ¡°You don¡¯t agree do you?¡± Landi asked Renn.


    Slicing off a large thumb sized piece, I shifted the wood again as to cut from another angle.


    ¡°I can see why you¡¯d think such a thing. You¡¯re right¡­ in the sense of, if Vim exists, so too can those like him. But¡­ wouldn¡¯t we know if any gods were still here? Based off all I¡¯ve heard, and read about them in their holy texts I¡¯ve seen, they¡¯re rather powerful and obvious. Things that don¡¯t hide, or need to. Why don¡¯t we see them? Or hear of them?¡± Renn gave Landi her reasoning.


    ¡°Hmph. You¡¯re too logical. I admit I agree with what you¡¯re saying, but I¡¯ll counter it anyway. Most humans have no idea we exist. Just as we all have legends of our gods, so too do they have legends of us. Yet we still exist, even if humans don¡¯t know or realize it. So then why can¡¯t gods be the same?¡±


    ¡°Honestly¡­ that¡¯s a good point. I¡¯d not thought of it like that,¡± Renn admitted.


    Landi giggled. ¡°That¡¯s no fun Renn, I want you to argue with me,¡± she said.


    Renn huffed. ¡°I can tell. No wonder you find Vim so unappealing,¡± Renn said as she took a drink.


    ¡°Ha! Exactly! I¡¯m glad you get it!¡± Landi happily shouted.


    As I whittled the piece of wood, I listened to the two women debate¡­ or rather, more so just exchange ideas.


    They spoke of religion. Morals. Politics.


    They talked of what they thought of humans. Of what they thought of me. Of those in the Society they liked and those they hated. In Landi¡¯s case, those she¡¯d kill on sight if she could.


    ¡°You¡¯d say that in front of him?¡± Renn asked.


    ¡°Why not? He knows I¡¯d never hunt them. As long as we never meet, they¡¯re safe from me. Vim knows that,¡± Landi said.


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°Many would do the same to her Renn. The hate she speaks of is not hers alone,¡± I said, interjecting into the conversation for the first time in a good hour.


    ¡°Oh¡­?¡± Renn perked up.


    ¡°Aye. Most are the women, though,¡± Landi said. I could hear her smirk.


    ¡°Why¡­?¡±


    ¡°I took their men, for some. For others I tried. The rest well¡­ unlike you and I, they¡¯re too meek. So the minute they meet something with a spine their own lack of one makes them full of wrath over their jealousy,¡± Landi said.


    Renn was silent as I blew off some dust. I had mostly cut the thing into shape, and was now just whittling and carving it into its destined form.


    ¡°You tried to take their men¡­?¡± Renn asked.


    Landi giggled. ¡°I didn¡¯t try! I took several!¡±


    ¡°Really¡­¡± Renn whispered.


    ¡°She caused quite a stir. Most of her banishments are not from her temper or attitude, but because of her attempts of breaking up homes,¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh please Vim, you and I both know that¡¯s the entire reason! Only Lilly and Yangli had been willing to fight me. The rest were too scared!¡± Landi said.


    I frowned as I nodded. ¡°There were a few others Landi,¡± I reminded her.


    ¡°Shush! You can tell her of my defeats but not the ones I had to run away from!¡± Landi shouted at me.


    I smiled at her as Renn giggled.


    ¡°You¡­ fought Lilly?¡± Renn then asked.


    ¡°Hm. She¡¯s rather dangerous that owl,¡± Landi admitted.


    ¡°You¡­ actually wanted her husband? Really? He seems like the last kind of man you¡¯d want,¡± Renn then said.


    For the first time tonight, I was the one who laughed first.


    Turning, I smiled at the two women as Landi laughed away and Renn smiled at me. ¡°That¡¯s just plain hilarious,¡± I said.


    ¡°It is! Ah, why not stay here Renn? Spend a few years with me, please?¡± Landi asked loudly.


    Before returning to my little project, I spent a moment to study Renn as she processed the invitation.


    Damn. She was actually considering it.


    Looking away right as Renn¡¯s face broke out into a loving smile, I noticed the way my knife ran along the wood a little too smoothly. Far smoother than it had done before.


    ¡°I¡¯ll admit you and your nation would be very entertaining and fun Landi, but I¡¯ve something I want to do with Vim. I can¡¯t afford yet to spend any time away from him,¡± Renn answered.


    Landi groaned, and I had to pause a moment with my knife as a large pillow thumped me in the head.


    It rolled off me and fell to the bench next to me.


    Glancing over a shoulder, I ignored Renn¡¯s expectant smirk as she waited patiently to see what I¡¯d do.


    Landi huffed at me and made a gesture. One fitting of her annoyance over her being rejected.


    ¡°Did you just attack me Landi?¡± I asked.


    The woman who had been rather boisterous suddenly went still as her eyes met my own.


    Holding her gaze, I found it amusing how quickly color left her face and her eyes became tiny. Her pupils shrunk, and she quickly raised a hand to wave at me. The same one she had just used to insult me with. ¡°Please Vim! Last thing I need right now is a beating!¡± she said quickly.


    After a moment of keeping hold of her eyes, I sighed as I looked away from her. I ignored Renn¡¯s gaze as I went back to the boxwood and the knife I was attacking it with.


    Landi let out a sharp sigh of relief, once she was sure I hadn¡¯t been serious.


    Seems even with Renn here she hadn¡¯t progressed past that innate fear.


    Interesting. I had actually thought maybe she had. She¡¯d never thrown something at me like that before.


    Glancing at the pillow next to me, I wondered what had brought that on. Landi would do that to anyone. Anyone else.


    But not me.


    She wouldn¡¯t dare.


    Fascinating indeed.


    ¡°What were we talking about, Renn?¡± Landi asked carefully.


    ¡°Um¡­ How about this harem you supposedly have?¡± Renn easily gave Landi a way to ignore and avoid what had just happened.


    ¡°Harem¡­? Oh. You mean my eunuchs?¡± Landi asked, her typical haughty tone had already returned.


    Sitting up again, I turned once more. ¡°Eunuchs?¡± I asked harshly.


    Landi flinched, and for a long moment¡­ didn¡¯t look at me. She kept her eyes on Renn.


    About to stand, and find out exactly what she meant, Landi turned and stopped me as she smiled. ¡°Vim! I mean only the human ones! Forte is fine! He still has all his parts, I¡¯ll go show you right now if you don¡¯t believe me!¡± Landi said quickly.


    Studying the way she smirked, I noted the trembling worry. Although she had sounded better, she was still unnerved from my earlier comment.


    I sighed as I looked away and back at my attempt of distracting myself. It had been doing fine earlier, what had changed¡­?


    Landi sighed again. ¡°Jeez. What¡¯d you do Renn? Why¡¯s he so touchy of all a sudden?¡± Landi asked Renn.


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡± Renn sounded like she couldn¡¯t believe what she was being accused of.


    Smiling a little as I went to carving a tiny design on the edge, I waited patiently for their next words.


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s not doing well enough on his little thing. Or did you do something earlier today? While you were out and about?¡± Landi asked with a whisper.


    ¡°Um¡­ No? You sure he¡¯s even upset Landi? He seemed fine to me just now,¡± Renn said.


    ¡°Fine¡­? Renn, I love you dear but you obviously need glasses,¡± Landi said.


    ¡°I¡­ I do?¡± Renn sounded hurt, as if she believed her.


    ¡°Maybe he needs to get laid,¡± Landi wondered.


    ¡°You think?¡± Renn asked.


    My carving stopped, and I sighed as the two whispered their theories as to why I was supposedly grouchy.


    It didn¡¯t take long for them to switch topics. They left me as a focus, and returned to her harem for a short time. Landi told her about the porcupine, and how he was addicted to the drug native to this area. And how we had lost his brother trying to get them off it. He had killed himself out of withdrawal, so now we just let the surviving brother be.


    Landi spoke of the humans she had for a short time. How they had failed her. So she made them eunuchs.


    It was interesting that Renn had to be told and explained what such a thing was.


    ¡°And they survive¡­?¡± Renn asked, interested.


    ¡°Not always. A few died from the shock,¡± Landi said.


    ¡°Shocking,¡± I said.


    Landi giggled as I finished carving one of the designs. Shifting the piece of wood, I went to carve the next one.


    For a few more hours, Renn and Landi enjoyed their talks. It was interesting that the two of them were willing to disagree, and debate, over things. From philosophy to simple beliefs or likes and dislikes. They argued over the moral conundrum of killing the diseased on sight just as harshly as they argued over their favorite drinks.


    Yet as the night grew old, and the hours passed¡­ eventually their conversations turned into more somber ones. With each telling of their past sorrows, and failures.


    Landi spoke of all the people she wished she had been kinder to. Those she had fought and killed, those she had called friends. She wished she hadn¡¯t hurt them. She wished she could go back in time and not try to fight them.


    Renn spoke of the many members in the Society she now hated, or was upset with. And how she wished she was better. How she wished she could overlook the things she saw as flaws. And of the humans she had fallen in love with, and how she would never change her time with them¡­ yet she still in the end regretted spending so much of it on them all the same.


    It was a little humbling to hear the two of them speak in such ways. It was as if they were trying to tell each other their life stories. Because they knew, innately, that they might not ever see each other again.


    Yet they were doing it in a way that¡­


    Glancing over at the two, and how close they had gotten to each other on the couch as they spoke¡­


    Yes. They spoke as if sisters. As if they¡¯ve known each other their whole lives.


    I was glad I had brought Renn here. I was glad that Landi got to meet her, before it was too late.


    Renn was unique. She was a predator¡­ but not as brash. Not as cold hearted, or as simple minded.


    She could relate to those like Landi. Like the Clothed Woman. She could become friends with those like Merit, or Tosh. Yet¡­ could also become friends with even the meekest of our members. Like little Fly, or Rapti.


    At least, she could until fate forced them apart. Like it had done at the Sleepy Artist.


    As I pondered such a thing, and carved the piece of wood¡­ I didn¡¯t notice the two go quiet.


    I blinked as a shadow shifted nearby¡­ And Landi appeared in the corner of my eye.


    Landi was silent as I blew off some tiny wood shavings.


    Studying the shape, I was very pleased.


    I knew I still had it. All those little bracelets must have just been a fluke. Maybe sleeping on that cart with Renn during that quarantine had¡­ fixed¡­ whatever was wrong with me.


    Trying to be hopeful, even though I still felt that small tug of exhaustion deep down, I nodded as I turned to finally look at Landi.


    She stood before me with crossed arms, and a sullen look. If I hadn¡¯t known her better, I¡¯d think she were upset I had been ignoring her. But Landi, although eccentric and a predator¡­ didn¡¯t have that kind of pride. Her pride was a different flavor.


    ¡°I have a request,¡± she then said.


    I nodded as I leaned back a little, as to sit properly and not hunched over my wood block. ¡°You always do,¡± I said. S~ea??h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Renn entered my peripheral vision, but I kept my eyes on Landi. She looked a little too serious, even for her.


    ¡°It¡¯s a big one, this time,¡± she added.


    ¡°About the plague, I¡¯m assuming?¡± I tossed out what I had expected it to be.


    Landi shifted, and for the first time in many years¡­ I saw worry on her face.


    Earlier when I had challenged her, to see if she had finally grown strong enough to challenge me to a fight¡­ she hadn¡¯t shown worry. She had shown concern. Uncertainty. But not outright worry.


    She was usually too proud to let such an emotion scare her.


    Frowning at her, I tilted my head. ¡°Is it not?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Well¡­ kind of¡­ did you say that because you know, or¡­?¡±


    Know¡­? ¡°Know what?¡± I asked.


    Renn was now closer. She had walked up towards me, and was a few feet away from the bench I was on. To my right. Her bare feet on the stone floor sounded interesting. The sound made me want to turn as to look over the back of the bench, to see her feet. Even though I should be focused entirely on Landi right now.


    Landi grumbled, and then sighed. ¡°I hate that. You¡¯re so¡­!¡± she mumbled some insults at me, some I noted made Renn¡¯s ears twitch.


    Smiling at Landi as she stepped away, and then paced a moment¡­ I wondered what was wrong. She must think I knew something I wasn¡¯t supposed to. But¡­ well¡­


    I did, but also didn¡¯t. I¡¯d studied the city, but honestly hadn¡¯t done much more than that.


    I had focused more on Renn. And that young boy. Hawk or whatever his name had been.


    ¡°Now who is not acting themselves, I wonder?¡± I said gently.


    ¡°Gah! Seriously Vim!¡± Landi groaned as she went to rub her head. As if she suddenly had a horrible headache.


    Patiently waiting, I smiled gently at her¡­ then glanced at Renn.


    Our Jaguar was smilingly softly, if a little unsurely, at our Queen Badger. I liked how she looked as if she was staring at a long time friend.


    ¡°Feh! Fine¡­! Vim¡­ I have a request!¡± Landi then spun, and stepped towards me.


    I nodded. ¡°You always do,¡± I said again.


    Landi was about to say it, but then smirked and laughed. ¡°See Renn? I complain, but Vim is actually a good man. He lets me abuse his mercy, yet always makes it clear his opinion on it,¡± she said to Renn.


    ¡°Hm¡­ I personally think he should be a little more opinionated. You¡¯re right, he¡¯s more open with you about his annoyance, but he still obviously plans to do whatever it is you ask of him. I think he should be a little more forceful with his own beliefs,¡± Renn said, once again continuing their little weird debate about their different morals and beliefs.


    Landi giggled. ¡°Right! I agree¡­ but it¡¯s sexy, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Sexy¡­?¡± Renn and I turned to frown at her.


    She nodded at us. ¡°Yeah? I mean¡­ he¡¯s so strong. So old and wise. Vim could ignore me, or outright deny me, yet he always lets me give him orders and tasks as if he was just a common soldier in my army. There¡¯s an odd indescribable joy to have control over such a man, isn¡¯t there?¡± Landi said as she pointed at me.


    I studied Landi¡¯s expression as Renn shifted uncomfortably in the corner of my eye.


    ¡°Why make it a sexual thing¡­?¡± Renn asked her.


    Landi broke out into a huge grin, and then started to giggle¡­ then her giggles turned into laughs. Ones that were full and loud.


    Glancing at Renn as Landi laughed away, I smiled at Renn¡¯s unsure face. She looked more bothered by Landi¡¯s sudden laughter than what had been the cause of it.


    ¡°Ah¡­!¡± Landi contained herself as she sniffed and grinned at Renn. ¡°Isn¡¯t everything, though?¡± Landi finally answered.


    I sighed as I put my little wood piece to the side. ¡°What do you want me to do, Landi?¡± I asked her.


    The Queen of the Nation of Stone turned to me, and her smirk slowly died.


    Staring into my eyes, I noted the weird look in them. Was¡­


    Was that fear¡­?


    Really?


    From Landi?


    Not just worry, or concern, but genuine fear¡­?


    ¡°Why¡­ Kill the Monarch that¡¯s poisoning my people, of course.¡±

 Chapter Two Hundred and Twenty Nine – Renn – The Monarch of Stone

    Deep in the canyon bellow us, was a large creature. Swimming and wiggling around in a pool of utter blackness.


    The same gunk it was in made it impossible to tell what color it was, or if it had fur or scales. The gunk it was in was caked and layered all over it.


    It looked¡­ like a snake, a thing without arms or legs¡­ but it was thick and short. Not elongated. Yet it wasn¡¯t small by any means. The thing was a far distance beneath us, to the point it was almost a scary sight, and yet it still looked humongous. It was hard to really tell how far below it was, since it was in a pool of water looking stuff and there was nothing around it to use as a comparison for size¡­ but¡­


    The thing was definitely as big as that creature in Lumen. The things that Vim had fought. Maybe even as big as the one that had emerged above ground, the one that had destroyed half the city.


    ¡°Vim¡­? What is that?¡± I asked worriedly.


    It looked as if it was pulsating. As if its heart was as big as its body, and every few moments a huge ripple ran along its whole frame as it beat and thumped. I wasn¡¯t able to look away from it. Although far away, and seemingly not aware of us at all¡­ I felt a strange sense of terror because of it.


    Not only was it weird, I could actually hear the thing pulsating. It sounded like a far off drum.


    I wanted to run. My hair on not just my tail and ears, but even along my whole body, was standing upright. I felt itchy. As if I was surrounded by danger, and needed to run for my life.


    Which was very telling since I was standing right next to Vim, and safe and sound. I was even holding his arm, since I had been somewhat leaning over the ledge.


    ¡°That Renn, is a Monarch,¡± Vim said. sea??h th§× nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Shivering at his voice, I finally pulled my gaze away from the thing beneath us. Vim had spoken calmly, but there had been an odd tone in his voice.


    ¡°It¡­ it looks like a worm, or some weird snake,¡± I said.


    ¡°Likely is. It¡¯s spewing that gunk¡­ likely the very source of the plague,¡± Vim said as he studied it.


    Glancing back over the edge of the cliff, I squeezed Vim¡¯s arm again. Just in case. Usually I¡¯d never worry about slipping and falling off a cliff or something, especially when the ground was solid and firm¡­ but¡­


    Well, right now I felt like having a little surety.


    Peering at the thing below, I watched as it pulsated and¡­ yes. The nasty water all around it was definitely sloshing around. From here it looked like a puddle rippling as if from raindrops, but odds were it was more akin to an ocean¡¯s wave.


    It was indeed spewing that gunk out. You could see the way the water rushed forward, and then splashed all around as it circled around the thing¡¯s body and into all the other canyon cracks around it. It spewed it out alongside the pulsations.


    Was it¡­ puking the stuff out¡­? Nasty.


    ¡°Where did it come from?¡± I asked. ¡°How¡¯d it even get down there?¡±


    The canyon it was stuck in was very deep, and ran a fair distance¡­ but it didn¡¯t seem as if there were any ways in or out of it. Not without just¡­ falling into the cracks.


    Vim sighed as I stepped back, as to stop leaning over the cliff¡¯s edge. He remained at the edge of the cliff, standing so close the tips of his boots were hanging over the ledge.


    ¡°The better question is why Landi had kept it secret. That thing¡¯s been down there for some time,¡± Vim said.


    Oh. Right. ¡°Do you think it¡¯s really the source of the disease¡­?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s very likely. That¡¯s toxic stuff, for sure. I can smell it on the wind, even from here. That¡¯s basically just a bunch of poison. Odds are the stuff was eaten by birds, or smaller animals, and then the humans ate them after, spreading its contamination thusly,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°Why would anything eat that gunk¡­?¡± I asked. The mere thought of it made me shiver. I honestly couldn¡¯t smell anything too odd. I smelled the army behind us more than anything else.


    ¡°See that part over there?¡± Vim ignored my question as he pointed to our right.


    Following his point, I found it quickly. On the other side, past the canyon divide, not for on the opposing side where we were, was a very obvious stain. It led up to the edge of the canyon, and then slid down it. You could see not just the discoloration on the rocks and ground from whatever had stained it all, but you could also see where rocks and chunks of the cliff wall had been recently dislodged.


    ¡°It fell¡­?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Or was led here,¡± Vim said quietly.


    Frowning, I glanced behind us. To the army nearby.


    Massive tents were a few hundred feet away. Far enough that I could just barely hear the human soldiers there, but not close enough they could hear us. There were several hundred soldiers stationed all around the tents, and there were large towers of wood and stone where archers were stationed.


    Landi was there somewhere. Inside one of the tents, talking to her generals.


    ¡°So she lured it here. Until you could get here and handle it,¡± I said, comprehending what he was implying.


    ¡°Not before trying to handle it herself. I wonder how many thousands she sacrificed,¡± Vim said stiffly.


    Looking away from the nearby army encampment, I studied Vim¡¯s face. His expression was normal and placid, like usual, but his eyes were a different story.


    He was angry.


    Fascinated, and worried, I wondered what to say.


    ¡°Do¡­ do you suspect her?¡± I asked, trying to understand.


    ¡°Very. She should have sent for me immediately. She knows better.¡±


    Yes. He was not happy at all.


    ¡°What uh¡­ what do we do?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll have to kill it. I don¡¯t know why it woke up, or which divinity it had been birthed from but it doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s spewing poison. It needs to die,¡± Vim said.


    I gulped a worried question down and squeezed his arm. ¡°Will you be okay?¡± I asked.


    Vim blinked, and then glanced at me. For the first time since we¡¯d stepped up to the cliff¡¯s edge he had looked away from the Monarch. Yet he hadn¡¯t done so for very long. Just as quickly as he looked at me, he had looked away. ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. I used to hunt these for sport,¡± he said.


    For¡­ sport?


    Really¡­?


    ¡°At least she led it away from the city, and kept it here. Makes it easier,¡± Vim said as he scanned the canyons all around us.


    I nodded. Yes. Please don¡¯t get too angry with the Queen I was starting to see as a friend.


    Although she and I disagreed on many things, I really liked how she was willing to openly talk with me about them. We differed, yet were able to not only find common ground¡­ but embrace it.


    Studying the man whose arm I held, I wondered if I should be more worried or not. Honestly¡­ although scared, and bothered, I really wasn¡¯t too worried over Vim. It might just be misplaced trust or me not being able to comprehend that thing¡¯s danger¡­ but¡­


    Well¡­


    For some reason I felt he¡¯d be fine no matter what happened. No matter what he faced or how terrible the odds were.


    Hopefully I wasn¡¯t falling for the same sense of security the rest of the Society had when it came to him. Since it was clear he could fail. He admitted it himself, sometimes.


    ¡°It¡¯s strange. I can¡¯t believe it isn¡¯t trying to escape. Some Monarchs can be¡­ pretty much just beasts operating on instinct, but even without reason it should still desire freedom. It¡¯s so big it has barely any room. It looks like it couldn¡¯t even turn around if it wanted to,¡± Vim said as he studied it.


    Stepping back up to the ledge, I squeezed Vim¡¯s arm again as I peered at it below.


    ¡°Looks like it just wants to spit its poison,¡± I said.


    ¡°Yes. Odd,¡± Vim noted.


    Was it¡­? I didn¡¯t know anywhere near enough about these things to understand why he found it so.


    ¡°Vim, I know I¡¯ve asked a bunch already but¡­ will you really be okay?¡± I asked as I watched the thing shake violently, and then spew out a huge amount of the gunk. It had spat out so much I had actually seen the stream expunge from it. Like a torrent of water, from a spigot.


    Gross.


    ¡°I will Renn. I¡¯ll want you to stay with Landi while I handle this,¡± he said to me.


    ¡°Even though you doubt her?¡± I asked.


    Vim tilted his head and then turned to look at me. ¡°Keep yourself safe Renn. Do what you think you need to, if it comes to it,¡± he said.


    I didn¡¯t like that at all. ¡°How long will¡­ uh¡­¡± I wasn¡¯t sure how to phrase it.


    ¡°Depends. Tell Landi to prepare her army. Once I¡¯ve taken its heart we¡¯ll need to burn it and all that gunk, else the disease will spread and get worse. So tell her to gather as much flammable material as she can. She¡¯ll know what she needs,¡± Vim said


    I nodded.


    Vim shifted, and I felt his arm grow a little harder. He had flexed. ¡°If for some reason it seems like the Monarch is coming up here, I want you to run away. Even if alone. Just get as far away as possible,¡± Vim said.


    I nodded again.


    ¡°That thing is more dangerous than the creatures you encountered in Lumen. Treat it as if it¡¯s a natural disaster. You can¡¯t fight it, you can only run from it,¡± he added.


    I nodded once more. ¡°I¡¯ll be on guard Vim, I promise,¡± I said.


    Vim sighed and looked away from me, to the creature. ¡°I know. I just feel like I¡¯m missing something,¡± he mumbled.


    Missing something¡­? He meant he felt uneasy right¡­?


    I mean¡­ shouldn¡¯t he? That was a Monarch, right? Something beyond normal reason? Something that had been created by Gods?


    ¡°Wait¡­ are you saying you¡¯re worried for me, because you feel strangely uneasy?¡± I asked. Not just out of concern for my safety? Not just because it was dangerous, the Monarch itself?


    Vim nodded.


    I couldn¡¯t help it, I smiled. ¡°Vim! You should be uneasy; this thing¡¯s dangerous isn¡¯t it? Why wouldn¡¯t you be?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s nothing new.¡±


    My smile shifted into a frown as I studied the face of the man who had said that in such a matter of fact tone.


    ¡°Vim¡­¡± I whispered, but he seemed to have made a decision. He stepped back and away from the ledge, forcing me to take a few steps back too since I had been holding his arm.


    ¡°Go on, Renn. Let Landi know she better do her job, or I¡¯ll be taking the crowns of two Monarchs today,¡± he said.


    My jaw clenched as I nodded.


    For a few moments we stood there, staring at each other¡­ then I realized why Vim had an odd look on his face.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± I released his arm, and felt a little silly as I stepped back a few more steps.


    Vim nodded and gave me a small smile. ¡°Remember, stay on guard. Run if you need to. I¡¯ll be done as fast as I can¡­ oh,¡± he realized something. ¡°I¡¯ll probably be covered in that thing¡¯s gunk once done¡­ so uh¡­ stay away from me for a bit. Until I can disinfect myself,¡± he said.


    ¡°Disinfect?¡± I asked, not understanding the word. Did he just mean clean himself off?


    Vim flinched. ¡°Just make sure not to come near me until I say it¡¯s okay to do so. Even if that stuff isn¡¯t the source of the plague, it¡¯s definitely toxic. Just keep a distance from me until I say otherwise,¡± he clarified.


    Nodding, I watched as Vim turned and stepped back over to the ledge.


    He¡­ he wasn¡¯t just¡­


    I gulped as I realized he was going to.


    ¡°Stand tall, Vim!¡± I said to him as he stepped off the ledge.


    Right before he fell down, and disappeared from sight, he turned and our eyes locked for a tiny moment.


    Then he was gone.


    Standing still for a moment, I felt a weird tremble run up and down my body¡­ as I suddenly started to sweat a little. Even though it honestly wasn¡¯t as hot as it usually was here in this area.


    For a few long moments¡­ I heard nothing. Felt nothing¡­


    And it was a little concerning. Honestly I had expected sounds right away. Like that creature in Lumen, that had roared like crazy¡­


    Stepping forward, I very¡­ very carefully peered over the ledge.


    I couldn¡¯t see Vim at all.


    But I could see the Monarch. And it was definitely¡­


    Had it gone completely still?


    Yes. It had. It had even stopped pulsating.


    There was no way Vim had killed it already¡­ right? That was¡­


    Then it roared.


    A bellow of a moan, which shook not just the very air but even the ground. I hurriedly stepped away, and nearly fell to my knees as the very ground began to quake.


    Hundreds of tiny rocks began to dance and bounce all around me, adding to the loud roar. The world suddenly became very noisy, and not only did it hurt¡­ it was dauntingly terrifying.


    Quickly standing, I hurried away from the ledge of the canyon. Running back towards Landi¡¯s encampment, I picked up my pace as the creature¡¯s roars increased in intensity... Echoing loudly all around me.


    How did Vim even stand near anything that yelled so loudly? I was barely able to stay on my feet and I wasn¡¯t just a distance away, I was sure the sound was being diminished by the massive canyon. Down there in that huge crack¡­ who knows how loud the thing¡¯s roaring was.


    As I neared the army encampment, I slowed as I noticed the group of armored soldiers. The vast majority of them had huge spears, most two or three times taller than they. It was concerning, and brought back memories of the past back when I had met the witch. Yet it didn¡¯t end up like that time, thanks to Landi standing out in front of them.


    ¡°And here I thought maybe you¡¯d try and fight with him!¡± Landi greeted me with a huge smile as I hurried over to her.


    ¡°Yeah, no,¡± I said as I stepped up to her, and tried to ignore all the stares and looks of the men and women around us.


    I still wore my hat and hid my tail, but I felt as if I hadn¡¯t been. They were staring rather weirdly.


    Landi chuckled at me as she turned, and the group of soldiers behind her all parted. They formed a path into the encampment, which I hurried to follow her through.


    Keeping my eyes forward, I tried my best to not notice the stares¡­ or the huge spears that were now all around me. Like a forest of pointy trees.


    One wrong mistake and I¡¯d not live to see Vim¡¯s face ever again.


    ¡°Vim should make quick work of that thing. Want to bet on how long it takes him, Renn?¡± Landi asked as we walked to one of the larger tents.


    ¡°Um¡­¡± I wasn¡¯t sure what to say. Even if I did have any idea on how long it took Vim to kill a Monarch, I wasn¡¯t sure what I had to offer as collateral. Plus I wasn''t sure if I''d be comfortable betting on something like that. I''d feel horrible for doing so, if Vim perished or something.


    Landi giggled as a pair of soldiers, without spears, pulled aside heavy flaps for us. We entered the huge tent, and I was very glad to find it was empty. Of people at least.


    Stepping into the tent, I looked around at the oddly furnished place. It¡­ looked like it was lived in. There were tables, boxes, chairs. A large bed was in one corner, and there were even rugs and flag decorations.


    Was this normally what these army tents looked like, or had this tent been up for a long time¡­?


    Maybe Vim was right.


    But I shouldn¡¯t judge her yet. After all it wasn¡¯t like I¡¯d ever been in an army¡¯s encampment before. Let alone the tent of a Queen, or leader.


    ¡°Vim told me to remind you to prepare. To gather flammable stuff,¡± I said.


    ¡°They¡¯re all being brought as we speak. Enough oil to fill that gorge twice over,¡± Landi said as she walked over to the largest table in the room. A square table that was littered with papers and¡­


    Walking up to the table, I frowned at the scrolls. Most were wound up, and still tied sealed.


    ¡°You¡¯ve dealt with Monarchs before,¡± I noted.


    ¡°A few. But¡­ not myself. Rather I just help Vim and the rest clean up, when I¡¯m there to do so,¡± Landi said as she reached over to grab one of the scrolls.


    She untied it by simply tugging on the little red lace. It snapped, and she unfolded the roll and went to reading it.


    Nosily stepping over, I peered at the thing¡¯s contents as Landi read it.


    It was difficult, although I recognized some words¡­ thanks to the angle; I was only able to deduce it was some kind of report. Something to do with¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s a principality?¡± I asked. And why was she getting a report on where they were.


    ¡°My current enemy. You see, now that Vim is here I can return my attention to more important things,¡± Landi said.


    Enemy¡­ ¡°You¡­ you mean the neighboring nations, don¡¯t you?¡± I asked.


    She nodded. ¡°Yes. This specific one is to our western border. They¡¯re currently under rule of a very corrupt church. The kind I hate the most,¡± Landi said.


    The Monarch let out a huge cry, and I felt a small tremble even through my shoes and the rug beneath them.


    ¡°And you¡¯ll focus on that as a Monarch roars just beyond?¡± I asked her.


    Landi lowered the scroll and smirked at me. ¡°Do you not have faith in Vim, dear Renn? I thought you did.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I do but¡­¡± I shifted, and felt oddly uneasy as she made me feel like the weird one here.


    She giggled at me and placed the scroll down onto the table, and then leaned against the table with an outstretched hand. Suddenly she looked sensual, somehow. ¡°You¡¯re an odd one. But maybe it¡¯s because you¡¯re too new. Maybe you don¡¯t realize what Vim can do yet, truly, so you worry because of it,¡± Landi said as she pondered me.


    Studying her as she did the same to me, I noted some of the whispered conversations around us.


    Seems although none of the soldiers were in the tent, they were still outside it. Likely stationed around it as to guard it. They were whispering, in wonder, about what was going on. About the creature. the Queen. Gladly I didn''t hear anything about me.


    Another roar echoed throughout the world, this time though the ground didn¡¯t shake. At least not here.


    ¡°Your soldiers seem very¡­ calm,¡± I noted.


    ¡°They¡¯ve been on watch here for awhile now. They¡¯re used to the thing making noise and shaking the ground,¡± Landi said.


    ¡°How long has it been down there?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Too long. I¡¯ve tried to keep everyone away from it, even had archers posted all along the canyon to shoot down any birds that flew near or other animals¡­ but it seemed it didn¡¯t matter. I had thought since this set of canyons were not near any of the underground waterways, the city would be safe. Teaches me to think myself smarter than I am,¡± Landi said with a sigh as she returned her attention to the scrolls.


    My ears shifted under my hat as I absorbed her words.


    So Vim really had been right. Not only had Landi known for some time, she¡¯s even been going through lengths to handle it.


    And not only was failing at it, but knew she was. She knew she was out of her depth.


    Why then hadn¡¯t she contacted Vim? Was there more to it¡­ or¡­


    Maybe she just didn¡¯t care? She knew, like all members did, that Vim would eventually show up. Maybe to her it didn¡¯t matter. Maybe it was a simple matter of one of our older members just¡­ not being very aware of how much time actually mattered.


    To her a few years or months made no difference.


    Yet¡­


    I thought of all the dead. Of those we saw on the way here. The burning villages. The starving people like Roslyn and her people. The piles of bodies in that port village. Those families at Secca who had arrived with all of their possessions, begging to work earlier and longer as to be somewhere safe and free of disease and famine. Even in Lumen we had heard tales of the disease and the damage it had been doing. By now it might even be in Lumen too. And...


    Hark¡¯s mother, who had literally gave her baby to complete strangers in a last ditch effort of hope.


    Staring at the woman who I was silently judging and blaming for all of those things, I wondered if I had a right to.


    Her actions might have caused all that chaos and death¡­ but did I have proof of it?


    And even if her lack of urgency was the cause¡­ did I have a right to blame her, or judge her for it? What if even if she had sent word to Vim, it would of all happened anyway? Or what if she had actually sent word, and we just hadn''t known?


    Even more so... even if she had withheld the information, and done an improper job... would anyone even care?


    Most in the Society would not even be fazed by learning her actions had caused such chaos for humans. In fact, many would only smile and be happy over it.


    They all saw humans as¡­ something lesser. They might not hate them as much as my own family had done, but it was a very similar hatred. A very similar disgust.


    At one time I had seen humans as inconsequential as she. As most of our members.


    It took the witch for me to realize the truth. It took the siblings, and Nory, for me to really realize that not every human deserved hatred. That they were just like me, like us. People just doing their best, with what little they had or understood.


    Without such similar experiences¡­ those like us likely never learned how to see humans as anything other than enemies to be destroyed.


    Yet, do Landi and the rest not have that same chances and opportunities to learn such a thing?


    Most of them have been surrounded by humans far longer than I have. In a far more direct fashion too.


    Landi was a perfect example. She should know full well how much humans could be like us.


    Another roar shook the world, and this time I heard actual impacts. I felt them, through the rug. For a few solid moments, something massive and heavy continuously impacted the ground and shook it violently.


    ¡°I gave orders for scouts to watch it. They¡¯ll come let us know if the Monarch gets free of the canyon or tries to,¡± Landi said, likely noticing my sudden worry.


    ¡°Uh¡­ What if it collapsed the ground?¡± I asked. It felt as if the whole world was shaking.


    ¡°We¡¯re farther away than you likely think. Other parts of the ground will collapse first if it starts burrowing or something,¡± Landi said as she rolled up a scroll and went to opening another.


    Jeez. Her and Vim. They both just seemed to have no urgency at all concerning something that could supposedly poison entire nations.


    Actually¡­


    ¡°How¡­ how strong is a Monarch, anyway?¡± I asked. Honestly Vim and others never seemed to be willing to tell me, or in the case of everyone else likely didn¡¯t know. But Landi seemed to know far more than she should, and¡­ seemed willing to tell me, for the most part.


    Asking as one roars nearby might not be the best time, but it was still an opportunity to ask.


    ¡°Very. They¡¯re not just huge, but they can usually heal from insane damage very quickly. They can be killed with normal means, but it takes a lot. To give an example two Monarchs once attacked the Kingdom of Divinity. They were able to kill one, but it took months of constant attrition. They threw everything they had at it. Tens of thousands of soldiers, more arrows and spears than you can count, and who knows what else. And in the end they were still destroyed,¡± she said.


    They healed quickly...


    Like Vim.


    ¡°Kingdom of Divinity¡­? Is¡­ or was that Merit¡¯s kingdom?¡± I asked.


    Landi looked away from her scroll, and smirked at me. ¡°Tiny Merit? No. Her kingdom, if you can call such a thing a kingdom, had been near the inlet to our west. It had been destroyed by a Monarch, but only indirectly. Funny,¡± Landi snickered as she told me.


    Did she find the fact I brought up Merit funny, or instead what had happened to Merit''s kingdom, I wonder?


    ¡°Queen Landi!¡±


    I turned, even though Landi didn¡¯t. She remained focused on her scroll as one of the heavy flaps was pulled aside and a man stepped in.


    The man was broad shouldered, made even wider by his armor. Surprisingly, unlike the armor of everyone else, his wasn¡¯t polished. It looked rusted almost. ¡°The first batch of oil has arrived,¡± he informed his Queen.


    ¡°Have them kept on the carts, and at a distance. In case we need to have them moved quickly,¡± Landi said without ever looking away from her scroll.


    He nodded stiffly, and I noted he never even looked at me. He kept his eyes on her. ¡°Also, we have reports of cracks. Running along the canyon,¡± he added.


    I didn¡¯t like the sound of that at all.


    And it seemed, oddly, neither did Landi. She put her scroll down and frowned at me. ¡°How bad?¡± she asked him, while staring at me. Maybe she was blaming me for bring it up earlier, or something.


    ¡°Nothing too bad yet, My Lord. Most are no wider than a finger, but some are as long as an arm. I have ordered more scout groups to round the canyon, to keep an eye on them,¡± he said.


    ¡°Good. Go see the Monarch yourself, and report back to me what you see,¡± Landi ordered.


    The rusty armor clanked as he saluted, and then he hurried out of the tent. The flap fell back down, drowning out some of the noise outside.


    ¡°Why was his armor rusty?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t. That was a special type of metal. It looks like that on purpose,¡± she said.


    Oh. Really¡­? What purpose could it have had?


    Landi sighed as she leaned against the table, resting against it as if about to sit on it. ¡°I hope Vim finishes soon,¡± she mumbled.


    Oh¡­? So she was worried, even if a little. Interesting.


    ¡°Back to what you were asking, Renn, a single Monarch can bring down an entire kingdom with ease. But not all Monarchs are that strong. Some are more simple, or smaller creatures. I know you¡¯ve been to Telmik, but if you didn''t get a chance to meet it, there¡¯s a little creature there. A tiny weasel looking thing. It¡¯s a Monarch, but only a little bit stronger than the same creatures it looks like,¡± Landi said.


    ¡°Ah¡­ yes I¡¯ve met that cute little thing before,¡± I said. So it hadn¡¯t been strong. Interesting. I wonder why some were, and some weren¡¯t.


    ¡°Cute? I suppose. I¡¯ve never found animals cute, but I used to like little birds,¡± Landi said.


    ¡°Hm, some are cute, yes,¡± I agreed.


    Landi giggled at me. ¡°Some,¡± she said.


    Had I said it oddly¡­? I had meant it genuinely. Some birds were cute. Others were pretty.


    ¡°I used to have a pet hawk. It had been huge. It slouched a lot, yet still stood as tall as my knee,¡± I said as I lowered my hand, to show where it had stood up to.


    ¡°Oh¡­?¡± Landi nodded, interested.


    ¡°It had been pretty. It would open its wings to feel the wind, and it had looked¡­ very majestic,¡± I said.


    ¡°Must have been a rather big hawk. Was it one of us?¡± she asked.


    I smiled at her and shook my head. ¡°No. Just a normal bird.¡±


    It had hurt to put the thing down. It had broken my heart.


    Another roar shook the world, and this time the whole tent shook alongside it.


    Going still, I hesitatingly waited for the chaos. The collapse. The screams. Some of the beams keeping the tent up were swaying rather harshly. It looked ready to collapse any moment.


    Yet none of those things came¡­ and after a few moments, the roar settled down.


    Gulping, I shifted and wondered what to think.


    I heard some armor clank and people talk outside, and I realized some people had fallen to the ground.


    Maybe I should go back to town¡­


    ¡°Fret not Renn. Vim will handle it. If it tries to escape him, we¡¯ll just let all these lovely humans die for us while they draw its attention,¡± Landi said with a wave at me.


    My stomach turned as I stared at the way she smirked. She had been completely serious.


    ¡°If you sacrifice your whole army, you¡¯ll not be able to conquer anyone,¡± I said.


    Landi broke out into a laugh at me. ¡°That¡¯s true!¡± she said happily.


    Groaning a little, I didn¡¯t mean to make her laugh. I hadn¡¯t meant it as a joke, at all.


    She continued to snicker as she went to grab another scroll. Completely unfazed by either the worried voices around us, the roars in the distance¡­ or the ever growing doubt in my heart.


    Watching her as she went to planning her upcoming conquest¡­ as Vim fought a creature of legend and myth, I realized once again that I¡¯d been disappointed in our people.


    The dismay at realizing she was just as bad, if not worse in her own way, as all the rest¡­ made me sick.


    I had thought her to be a little better. Maybe not in the sense of liking humans, or not seeing them as enemies, but at least¡­ well¡­


    I had thought that surely, since she ruled a whole nation, she had some semblance of compassion. At least for her subjects. Honestly I had thought she did have some compassion for them. After all, even Vim had said that she took relatively good care of them. She gave them safety. Housing. Kept them well fed. So I had genuinely thought Landi was... not as bad as she seemed to be on first glance.


    Yet it was obvious such a thought had been mere hope.


    She was just as bad as all the rest. Just in a different way.


    And¡­


    Another roar echoed throughout the air, but the ground didn¡¯t shake as harshly. I turned, to look at the flaps of the tent. They were heavy things, so didn¡¯t shift in the wind.


    Vim was once again fighting. Bleeding. Risking his life¡­


    For someone who didn¡¯t deserve it.


    And I knew once he was done¡­ once it was all said and over¡­


    Vim would do nothing about it. He¡¯d simply move on. Leaving Landi be, and allowing her to continue endangering her people and the whole world around her. All because of some stupid rules he¡¯s allowed to shackle him.


    Glaring at the world around me, I did my best to keep my disgust and anger in check. To keep it all deep down, and as bottled up as possible.


    Since I wasn¡¯t sure what to do with it yet.


    Maybe by the time Vim finished killing the Monarch, I¡¯d have a better grasp of my thoughts. Or at least, find a way to set them aside for now.


    Landi sighed as the creature roared again. ¡°He really is taking his time,¡± she mumbled.


    Yes. He was. Maybe one day he''d not waste his time on those like you, ever again.


    Maybe one day.

 Chapter Two Hundred and Thirty – Vim – Landi’s Plague of a Threat

    The heart thumped, pulsating in my hand.


    Walking slowly along the Monarch¡¯s corpse, my footsteps sounded loud thanks to how squishy they sounded.


    It had fur. For its size, it was actually a small amount. But it was still about a foot thick, and it was dense. The kind of dense that would have protected it from even a sharp blade. Made even thicker and slicker, thanks to all the gunk covering it.


    As I walked, I sunk into the mushy fur. My steps sounded real loud down here in the canyon, as the sounds reverberated up to the sky. Especially since the whole world was now¡­ eerily quiet.


    This thing had been loud. And not just as I tore its heart out. Even before I had even done damage to it, the thing had started to roar. Bellowing at the top of its lungs whenever it could.


    A Monarch roaring wasn¡¯t too strange¡­ but it was odd for it to have roared so passionately even before it realized I was a genuine threat.


    Odds are Landi had pestered the thing for months. There were thousands of spears and arrows all over the place. Before engaging the thing in battle, it had been covered in them. Most had dislodged, or broken, as the thing tumbled and spun as I fought it¡­ but the broken shafts were still on the thing. Stuck in the thick muck it had been expelling.


    The stuff was genuinely toxic. It burnt the skin, in a way that told me it was partly acidic. I had lost my shoes very quickly, and not just because the gunk was somewhat sticky and dense. The stuff had melted through my clothes and leather rather quickly.


    ¡°Wonder if this stuff will even burn,¡± I complained as I stepped up onto the thing¡¯s head.


    It had collapsed up against the wall of one of the cliffs. It had also curled up a little, coiling inward like a snake did, likely because all of its internal muscles had hardened as it died. I knew it¡¯d start decomposing soon, like all Monarchs did, but I was in no mood for this thing to decay naturally.


    This thing needed to burn, and fast.


    Looking down at my hand, and the beating heart within it, I studied the dark crystal-like orb.


    It wasn¡¯t smooth. It was ridged, and even had some points. Yet it was still, like all Monarch hearts, in the semblance of an orb. It glowed, emitting a dark color. One similar to the color of the gunk it had been spewing.


    The glow of its creator. In the palm of my hand.


    For the smallest moment¡­ I squeezed it.


    With all my might. I clenched my fist, and strained myself. I clenched my teeth. I focused. I bent my arm inward, as to better use every muscle I could.


    I squeezed with everything I had. I tried to crush it. To break it.


    As I did, I waited for it. The snap. The crack. The eventual crush and break. The feeling of thousands of shards flying out of my hand, with half of them digging into my skin.


    I knew the feeling. I knew it well. There were only a few gems on this planet I couldn¡¯t break in my grip. And even those I could crack, sometimes. Especially when they were something as unsmooth and oddly shaped as this was.


    My grip strength was not something one could ignore. Not something that could be denied. A tiny little crystal such as this was, should be, nothing to me. It should break and shatter any moment and¡­


    Yet it didn¡¯t happen.


    Taking a deep breath I stopped my attempt at trying to break the Monarch¡¯s heart, and sighed at the thing.


    Turning it a little, I looked into the heart for any sign of stress. Any cracks or damage.


    Like all the times before¡­ I saw nothing.


    It looked as if someone had just freshly cut it from a diamond. One that was unnaturally flawless. Something so pure it was almost frightening.


    The little glow inside of it, gleaming steadily and dimming and growing brighter as it slowly pulsated¡­ told me it was fine.


    I¡¯d done nothing to it. All my strength¡­ and it hadn¡¯t even noticed.


    It denied every law of natural order.


    ¡°Damn things,¡± I mumbled as I turned my attention away from the heart and back at the surrounding mess.


    The gunk was everywhere. Not just all over me, and the creature, but it had been poured for what was likely months. I knew, from falling into it, that there was actually many dozens of feet of depth to the gunk. Maybe even more in some places. The stuff was flowing away, seeping into the rest of the canyon and all the cracks around it, but it did so slowly. The gunk was thick, more akin to murky swamp slime than anything else.


    And there were more than just broken spears and arrows floating in the gunk, too.


    A nearby body was half floating. It, like most of the bodies around the creature, had been stripped. Just as I had. Their armor and clothes were gone¡­ yet unlike myself¡­ their flesh had not been spared. Some were laying on the surface in such a way that there were sections visible and not covered by the gunk.


    What was interesting was the gunk seemed to melt and eat the flesh, but not the bones or muscles. It was as if it only ate the first few layers of skin, based on how they all looked. It gave the bodies an odd mummified look.


    If not for the high sun over head, I¡¯d wonder if my own top layer of skin was missing too. But I was able to see it, even through the stains and gunk.


    I still had all my skin. Even the hairs on my arms and stuff were fine.


    Not too much of a surprise. I was more durable than a normal human. But¡­


    It was such an odd thing. Usually something that ate away flesh, or something acidic that melted it, didn¡¯t just stop on the outer skin. It made me want to do a little research on the stuff, to find out just what it was.


    But I knew better. Now that the Monarch was dead, and the source of its power removed¡­ this world would likely never again see such an ability ever again. In fact, given a little time, most of the gunk would stop functioning too. It¡¯d dissolve, and fade away.


    Though¡­


    ¡°Would the disease?¡± I wondered.


    I wasn¡¯t really sure a hundred percent that the plague devastating the lands around here was thanks to this Monarch, or its poison, but it was definitely a likely possibility. To be honest I¡¯d little doubt of it, and my assumption would only further grow until something decisively obvious showed me otherwise.


    Stepping over to one of the thing¡¯s huge ears, or what was left of it, I wondered what this thing had been.


    It was shaped similar to a worm. Yet it had several sets of ears, and three mouths. It didn¡¯t have any arms or legs, but that hadn¡¯t made it defenseless. The thing had been able to move with massive momentum. It had rolled and slammed into the ground and walls with enough force to shake the whole area. With enough force that I was a little surprised at how fragile it had been.


    ¡°A few hours, maybe,¡± I said as I glanced up at the sky. The line of bright blue, and the shining sun in the middle of it, told me it had likely been less than half a day since I had fallen into battle.


    Sometimes Monarchs were¡­ weaker. Especially if they were many generations separated from their source. But usually those descendants were¡­ not as big. Smaller. More normal in appearance and shape. For something of this size, with its strength¡­ I had honestly expected a longer battle. When I had fallen in originally, and it had rolled over me as I approached it¡­ or rather swam to it, and it had squished me I had expected a far fiercer battle.


    But¡­


    ¡°She definitely harried it for months,¡± I said as I looked around again at all the carcasses.


    Wait¡­


    Frowning, I bent down to pick up one of the spears. Or at least, the remains of one. The shaft pole was about my height in length, and it was missing its tip. Likely stuck in the fur somewhere.


    ¡°Why hasn¡¯t it melted this?¡± I wondered as I felt the iron.


    It had melted the armor. There¡¯d be no other reason for all the bodies around me to be naked. Most of her army up topside had been armored. Most in metal. In polished newer stuff, too.


    Yet¡­


    Tossing the spear shaft aside, I wondered if it was a purity thing. Maybe pig iron was able to be melted, but more pure metals weren¡¯t. Some kind of chemical reaction maybe¡­? It made no sense. Why make something that melted materials but only the weaker ones? Did that mean the reason the bodies weren''t melted to mush was because the muscles and bones were too dense?


    ¡°Stop trying to reason a God¡¯s creation, Vim,¡± I mumbled as I realized I was spending far too long on something that didn¡¯t matter.


    Sighing, I glanced around once more. To make sure my job really was done. Or at least, this part of it.


    Sometimes Monarchs weren¡¯t alone. Either because they had been created with a sibling, or because they had a mate or something. It wasn¡¯t very often, since Monarchs had been made with the intent for them to not build bonds like that. They had been created to feel blood lust towards any other Monarch they encountered. Sometimes even with their own fellows.


    But this one didn¡¯t seem to have a companion. I neither sensed any other nearby, nor had been attacked or bothered from anything else during the battle.


    If another Monarch had been here, and a companion of this one, it would not have been able to resist coming to its aid. Especially when it had bellowed in pain so much.


    So¡­


    ¡°Just burn it all, I guess,¡± I said as I decided that was the best course of action.


    I wanted to understand it better. To find the truth of its existence if I could, but the reality was¡­ there was no need.


    Anything I could learn by studying it would come at a cost. Every moment that passed with this things carcass, and its poisons, would only result in either more deaths or more corruption.


    My interest in it and my desire to find out the truth of Landi¡¯s actions were both pointless.


    Even if I found out Landi had awoken it¡­ what did it matter?


    It wasn¡¯t like I could punish her in any real way.


    I rubbed the orb against my thigh for a moment, and frowned at myself. Why didn¡¯t I feel my pocket or¡­?


    Oh. Right.


    Feeling stupid as I realized I was naked, again, I shook my head at myself.


    ¡°Pay attention,¡± I complained as I looked up the cliff face that the creature was lying against.


    It was caked in the gunk, and for quite a distance. Thanks to the thing¡¯s flailing, the stuff had flown everywhere. Plus it had tried to climb out, once it had realized I was actually a threat it couldn¡¯t handle.


    Even with all the gunk caking the cliff, I still quickly found a route that would work. I had to walk back down the dead Monarch¡¯s neck a bit to reach it, but a few moments later I was climbing the cliff face.


    The side of the cliff was not as hard as usual. Thanks to the gunk, some of the dirt had gotten a little mushy. I had to sometimes scrape away a layer of gunk and mud before I could find a proper rock to grab.


    As I climbed, I wondered how to deal with Landi.


    Should I even confront her¡­?


    I wanted to. But that really wasn¡¯t my responsibility. Even if I could prove that she had awoken the Monarch, or had been negligent in reporting it¡­ well¡­


    No one would blame her. Even the more religious, like those in Telmik, would chastise her but not want to punish her for it. A few might, since they hated her, but it would be accusations and demands made in hatred not logic.


    After all Landi could just claim she had sent word, and that word had simply never arrived. We had no proof of negligence. If Landi''s motives had truly been nefarious, she might even have a back-up plan for it already. Like already written letters and reports that she could show as proof.


    The mushy cliff wall became dry again as I ascended. It made climbing easier, but I slowed down enough to keep myself from reaching the top just yet. Especially since reaching the top might force my hand.


    Knowing Landi, she was up there. Waiting for me. The Monarch had released a death cry not too long ago, an unmistakable scream. She might be waiting to hound me with questions, or excuses.


    So I needed to make a decision about her before I reached the top.


    ¡°It¡¯s always something,¡± I whispered as I reached for a crack. My fingers slid in, and I supported my whole weight with them for a moment as I wiped some of the gunk off my face. It had started to harden, and felt weird.


    Hopefully Renn wasn¡¯t up there too. I had asked her to keep a distance, but she sometimes let her emotions take over her common sense.


    Though... this stuff was toxic, but it probably wouldn¡¯t hurt her just by bearing nearby. She likely would need to eat it, or get it in a wound or something¡­ but I wasn¡¯t willing to take the chance of something like that happening. It''d be just my luck it was also some kind of weird airborne toxin too.


    Nearing the top, I heard metal clank above me. Looking up, I frowned at the sight of a few long spears dangling over the cliff¡¯s edge.


    Men were staring at me. Soldiers.


    Wonderful.


    Sighing as I continued to climb, I wondered if Landi had told them to leave me be or if I¡¯d be shortly relieving Landi of her army.


    I was in the mood to punish her, but that didn¡¯t mean I wanted to slaughter a bunch of innocent men. It wasn¡¯t like it was their fault their Queen was a scheming piece of¡­


    ¡°By the stones,¡± the man whispered in awe as I neared the ledge.


    ¡°Step back, quick,¡± another said stiffly.


    Well that was a good sign. They sounded terrified.


    Fear worked. For a moment at least. Maybe it¡¯d give me long enough to either escape or convince them I wasn¡¯t some kind of demon spawn or something.


    Pausing for a moment right before the ledge, I listened for any sign of them preparing to attack me.


    I heard metal upon metal. Footsteps on dry, rocky, dirt. Whispers of concern.


    But none sounded close enough to be a threat. Nor did I hear the sound of hands tightening on spear shafts, or deep breaths in readying for an attack.


    No. I¡¯d be fine.


    Pulling myself up over the ledge, I glanced around as I rolled upward and brought my knees under me.


    A good dozen men stood around, and they were all close enough their spears could be used on me¡­ but not a one looked like they even remembered they had spears in their hands.


    They were staring at me as if I was a ghost.


    Standing up, I glanced past the glittering sets of armor, and noticed that they had hastily built some watchtowers closer to the ledge of the canyon. They hadn''t been here before I had dropped down. There had been others, farther away, but not this close. There were four of them, and there were¡­


    Ah. I understood why as I noticed the wagons being pulled our way. Ones full of barrels.


    Landi was readying her men to set the canyon ablaze. Good.


    Where was she then¡­?


    Looking around as I stepped forward, I was both happy to find Renn not nearby¡­ but also a little disappointed.


    ¡°Um sir¡­!¡± a man stepped forward towards me, and his spear thumped into the man he had been standing next to. Hitting him in the head. Neither men seemed to even notice the mistake, as I tilted my head at him.


    ¡°Um¡­ uh¡­ We have a bath sir, ready,¡± the man stepped forward once more, hesitant.


    Oh? I turned to study the armored man. He wore mostly leather armor, not metal, and looked¡­


    ¡°You the same guard who handled my cart for me?¡± I asked, a little surprised. I recognized that scar on his face. A burn mark.


    The man quickly nodded and grabbed his spear with his other hand, holding it tightly as if for support. As if he suddenly weak in the legs. ¡°Yes sir! I uh¡­ Yes. That was me,¡± he said quickly, unsure of himself.


    Huh. What were the odds?


    ¡°So, a bath?¡± I asked as I looked around. There was a group of men, and a watchtower not far but I didn¡¯t see¡­ Ah. There. Near the watchtower, a large cart with a huge barrel. One far bigger than all the other barrels on all the other carts and wagons.


    ¡°Aye sir. This way,¡± the guard hurried forward, leading me towards the watchtower.


    Hm¡­


    Was this bath Landi¡¯s or Renn¡¯s idea, I wonder?


    I smiled as I followed the man and approached the watchtower. Some soldiers hurried down the ladder that led to the top, to watch my approach.


    Did I really need to doubt whose idea it had been?


    ¡°So uh¡­¡± the soldier hesitated as we reached the wagon. The barrel on it was big. Big enough to give dozens of soldiers a bath each.


    But although a barrel of water, it didn¡¯t seem to have any hose or spigot to use.


    ¡°Do you um¡­ want us to splash you with buckets or¡­¡± the guard stepped up to the wagon, to put his spear against it. There were a few buckets on the tailgate of the wagon, waiting to be used.


    ¡°Anything I can use to wipe off with? Or soap?¡± I asked as I looked for a towel or cloth of some kind. There didn¡¯t seem to be any.


    ¡°Oh! Here!¡± another guard hurried off, to the front of the wagon.


    Stepping up to the wagon, I crawled up onto the wagon¡¯s tailgate. Ignoring the buckets, I simply stepped up to the large barrel. It was taller than me, but not by much.


    ¡°Ah, just going to get into it,¡± the man behind me said. He made it sound like it made a lot more sense than them cleaning me.


    But no. What if they needed this water later?


    Judging the barrel¡¯s size and where I assumed the water was filled to¡­ I picked a spot. About a foot below the barrel¡¯s lid, not far from one of the first metal bands that held it all together.


    ¡°Your towel, sir,¡± the man from earlier returned, right as I punched the barrel.


    The man nearly dropped the towel in shock as a loud crack rang in the air, and the whole wagon shook. Some water splashed outward, telling me there was no lid.


    The thick wood snapped, and before I could even pull my hand out of the hole I had just made I had gotten doused.


    Spraying out quickly, I didn¡¯t wait to go about cleaning myself. First I just scrubbed with hands and fingers, but I didn¡¯t take long to reach over and grab some of the cloth towels the men had laid on the side of the cart.


    Scrubbing away, I wondered if I should have demanded soap too. I had asked for it but it didn¡¯t seem any had been brought. But I knew better. This region used oils, not soaps. It was my fault for not specifying, especially to Renn earlier and¡­


    Pulling my head out of my makeshift shower, I glanced at the soldier who I had a history with. ¡°Any soap oils?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ no sir¡­ I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± he shook his head quickly.


    Wonderful. I¡¯ll need to make sure Renn doesn¡¯t get too close to me until I properly disinfected myself, then.


    Oh well. This was better than nothing. At least I¡¯d not be walking around covered in weird muck.


    Returning my head under the strong flow of water, I paused a moment as I heard something odd.


    Looking down, I frowned and realized I had made a mistake.


    The gunk, although hardening and not as in as much quantity as had been on me earlier¡­ was still something toxic. Still acidic.


    And it was eating away at the wooden boards beneath me. The cart itself.


    ¡°Woops,¡± I mumbled as I quickly went to finish cleaning myself off. As much as possible.


    ¡°Uh¡­ the wood is burning,¡± a man said worriedly.


    ¡°Sir!¡± the knight I knew shouted at me.


    I know. I know.


    Finishing up, I stepped off the wagon. The water pouring out of the barrel had lost most of its pressure, and had turned into a smaller stream. It would only be a few seconds and it¡¯d turn into a trickle, and then eventually stop as the water¡¯s surface reached below the hole.


    ¡°The wagon might break,¡± I warned as I tossed the used towels aside and went to grab one of the two that were remaining.


    ¡°Uh¡­ it might, yes,¡± my knight companion said as he stared at the growing hole on the wagon.


    I glanced at it as I dried off a little. The hole was near the tailgate, somewhat burning along its edges. There was white smoke, but... the cart wasn¡¯t actually on fire, it was just sizzling. Luckily it seemed the gunk melted through the wood and metal bits quicker than not and so only melted what it landed on. It wasn¡¯t spreading or eating away at it continuously.


    It was interesting. It really was more like acid than anything else. An interesting ability for a Monarch.


    ¡°So? Where¡¯s our crazy Queen?¡± I asked as I dried my hair.


    ¡°Um¡­ well¡­ in her tent, I¡¯m sure. Do you want some clothes, sir? I suppose we should have thought of that,¡± the knight asked.


    ¡°Yes. Please.¡±


    ¡°Right¡­ uh¡­ I got a set, I guess,¡± he mumbled to himself as he ran off. Hurrying off towards the tents.


    Hm. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I debated following him, but decided against it. I was being looked at funny enough as it was, running into the main encampment while buck naked was likely not going to help that fact.


    Plus I wanted to dry off before seeing Renn¡­ and¡­


    Well¡­


    I still hadn¡¯t decided what to do about Landi yet.


    ¡°Wait¡­ do we serve him?¡±


    I turned, just enough to side-glance the man who had spoken. He was off near the watchtower, near the ladder they used to climb up into the sentry box. They were whispering to each other, wondering what to think of me.


    Was I someone to serve? A commander? Or was I something like their Queen, an inhuman demon without reason or morals. Something to be feared and kept at a distance.


    If only they knew.


    I sighed at myself as I wondered how long the man would take. The encampment wasn¡¯t too far, but it was a distance suitable for a rear command center. The man wasn¡¯t even half way there yet. Even though not wearing a full-plate of armor, he was still running slowly.


    And had forgotten his spear too.


    I studied the thing that lay against the wagon. It was the same make and style as the many others in the canyon. The ones that had been broken and floating in that muck.


    A piece of the wagon snapped, and half the tailgate broke off. It landed in the muddy puddle beneath the wagon, and I studied it alongside the rest of the on-looking soldiers.


    Waiting for the whole thing to collapse, I was a little surprised when it didn¡¯t.


    Looking away from the dripping wagon, I studied the other carts and wagons in the distance. There were more than a dozen, and men were all around them. They were unloading the barrels, and readying them near the edge of the canyon.


    ¡°Anyone here know what kind of fuel they¡¯re using?¡± I asked the nearby soldiers.


    For a few moments no one spoke up, and then one of them coughed. I heard the familiar sound of a spear butting another man in the back, ushering them forward.


    He sucked in air in shock and made a noise similar to a hiss. He''d remember his fellow comrade who had pushed him. He coughed and shifted, squeezing his spear in worry.


    It was funny, and made me smile. Soldiers were the same no matter the era.


    ¡°Um. Some kind of oil sir,¡± the man who had been chosen as a scapegoat said.


    Turning, I glanced at the soldier. He looked to be one of the youngest here. ¡°Does no one know what kind? Whale oil? Grease? Animal fat?¡± I listed.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s the same oil we use for our arrows, sir. The barrels look the same,¡± one said with a lowered head. He had answered but didn''t want to make eye contact. Though that might just be because I was naked.


    Ah¡­ The stuff they used on those basket arrows. That¡¯d be a mixed fuel oil then. Using saltpeter as a base.


    ¡°That would work,¡± I said with a nod, glad to hear it.


    ¡°Will it¡­? Didn¡¯t the first time,¡± one whispered.


    ¡°Don¡¯t refute him, what if he takes offense?¡± another whispered back harshly.


    Although that statement had bothered me enough to confront them about it, it wasn¡¯t because I had been doubted.


    I see. So Landi really had tried herself.


    Well¡­ that wasn¡¯t necessarily proof she had awoken it though. Anyone would have tried to kill it as fast as possible, if able, as to protect themselves.


    I¡¯d not be able to discredit Landi for engaging the Monarch before I got here. If anything that should be something praiseworthy and¡­


    My friendly knight had returned. He entered my view, running with another. A smaller and lankier¡­


    I frowned and wondered if they had squires here. I called them knights in my head, but they weren¡¯t honestly knights. They were more simply just common soldiers than knights. Yet that definitely looked like a young squire, following behind him. The lad looked far too young to be in this army, even for this era.


    Maybe a son?


    At least it wasn¡¯t Renn.


    They reached me after a few minutes, and with heavy huffs of exhaustion handed me a large sack. One full of clothes.


    ¡°I grabbed all I could, sir,¡± the young boy said quickly.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said and went to digging out a set I could wear. It was indeed full of clothes.


    It didn¡¯t take much effort. A perk of being a very average man, with an average build, made it easy to find clothes that fit. Even if a little stained.


    The clothes weren¡¯t dirty though. They smelled fine. It was just obvious that they were indeed the knight¡¯s clothing. There were small worn rips and tears, and parts of the sleeves were torn completely. They only got a few sets likely, maybe only replacing them when required. Typical for a low soldier.


    Once dressed as much as I could be, I ignored the fact that they didn¡¯t bring shoes. They had brought socks, though. I decided not to put any on as I handed the bag back and nodded. ¡°Thanks. Come on then, let¡¯s go find the source of all this trouble,¡± I said.


    ¡°Source¡­?¡± the man and boy whispered to each other in confusion as I headed for the tents.


    I didn¡¯t run, as the knight and boy had, but I did hurry. We passed a small group of soldiers as we neared the encampment. They were marching towards one of the wagons, likely to get helping with preparing.


    The encampment was much busier than when Renn and I had traversed through it earlier. People were hurrying in all directions, and there were orders being shouted. I ignore them all as I headed for the largest tent. The one with the several hundred foot long flag flying in the sky.


    Nearing the tent, I quickly made out Landi¡¯s loud voice.


    ¡°Just get them lined up! If they¡¯re not ready by the time I get out there, I¡¯ll be tossing more than barrels into that gorge!¡± she shouted as I neared the opening in the tent.


    There were a few guards stationed outside, and each one of them was looking at me with a look of pure disbelief. They couldn¡¯t believe I was actually approaching the Queen¡¯s tent, in the way I was doing, with how I looked.


    One of them got their shock under control before I could just step between them and enter the tent. He stepped over, and put his large spear and body between me and the entrance.


    Or well. Not a spear. More of a halberd. It looked silly though, it was decorated with tiny flags.


    ¡°Let me in Landi, or barrels will be the least of your worries,¡± I said loudly.


    Someone else had been talking. A man. But Landi¡¯s voice cut through his spiel instantly. ¡°Let him in!¡±


    The guard hesitated, but didn¡¯t need to be told again. He pulled his halberd aside, and I wasn¡¯t bothered as I entered the tent.


    Stepping into Landi¡¯s command room, I scanned the crowd. Most were men, but I noticed several women too. One was even bigger, and stouter, than her male companions. She had crossed arms, and was glaring at me.


    My eyes found Renn before I found Landi, even though she sat somewhat behind her. They paused a moment to enjoy her happy smile as she sat up from her chair before I pulled them away to glare at Landi.


    The Queen of Stone was alone on her side of the table. Except for Renn, who had been sitting a few feet to her right. She didn¡¯t look too bothered or heated, but she was looking at me with an odd look of concern, as if I was just another general here to worsen her headache.


    And she had a sword on her waist.


    ¡°Did he actually kill it?¡± one of the men asked.


    ¡°Everyone out. Get the oils ready. I¡¯ll be out to oversee it shortly,¡± Landi said quickly, before anyone else could ask or say something out of line.


    Her generals and attendants quickly began to move. Although each one of them was unsure, they all knew better than to argue with Landi. I stepped aside as one after the other passed me by.


    Glancing at the larger woman as she left, I noted the thickness of her arms. They were twice the size of my own.


    Too bad she was human.


    ¡°And what are you doing here! Get to your position!¡± one of the men shouted from outside, and I flinched.


    Right. Knight. My friend. Or well, my friend for the moment.


    ¡°Wait. Pay that knight something. He helped me out,¡± I said quickly.


    ¡°What¡­? Vim¡­!¡± Landi wanted to complain, but I didn¡¯t hesitate. I stepped back out of the tent and quickly found the knight. Found him too late, that is. He was already running around another tent, heading away. His young squire following him dutifully.


    ¡°Damn,¡± I sighed as I stepped back into the tent. I wasn¡¯t going to go chasing him, but I felt bad. This set of clothes was honestly not worth much at all, the coins and box of dyes he''d gotten from me earlier would buy him many wardrobes... but I still felt bad about it. Especially if he ended up not taking the box of dyes, for one reason or another.


    ¡°Vim?¡± Renn asked worriedly, stepping around Landi.


    ¡°Stay back Renn. I¡¯ve washed but someone forgot to bring me soap,¡± I said.


    Landi flinched as I walked over to the table. I didn¡¯t get too close, or touch it, but I did glance at all the stuff on the table. It was covered in maps, letters, messages and reports.


    Too many for this current campaign she was on. The largest map wasn''t even of this region, but the one to our west.


    ¡°Did you kill it Vim?¡± Renn asked happily.


    ¡°Of course he did. Don¡¯t you see what¡¯s in his hand?¡± Landi said.


    My finger thumped the heart, that I¡¯d not released from my grip since trying to squeeze it to pieces.


    Interesting tone she had there.


    I turned, to look at the tent¡¯s exit. One of the flaps had been unfolded, but the other was still propped open. I could see two of the guards from this angle, and there were men and women running around outside. Hurrying to fulfill Landi¡¯s orders.


    ¡°How do you plan to burn it?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Pouring as much oil as I can into the gorge, and setting it aflame. I¡¯ll keep the fire fed for as long as possible,¡± Landi answered.


    I nodded. ¡°Would you do it differently?¡± Renn asked me.


    ¡°No. The canyon is big, but not so big you can¡¯t contain and sustain a fire on that level. In fact it¡¯ll act as an oven. Especially if you don''t pour fuel in one of the corners, for airflow. It¡¯ll be hard to keep it fed for very long, but it should last long enough to get the job done,¡± I said.


    ¡°Then why the glare, Vim?¡± Landi asked.


    I frowned, and wondered if I really was glaring at her. I hadn¡¯t thought I was.


    In fact, I was actually doing my best to not smile back at Renn. She had a huge grin on her face, and even though I wasn¡¯t looking at her I could still see it out of the corner of my eye. It was blinding.


    My finger tapped the heart again, and I felt it pulse. It thumped in my hand, and thanks to how tightly I was grabbing it the pulsation had even shook my bones.


    Keeping my eyes on Landi, I wondered why her hand was creeping towards her sword.


    It was a scimitar. One built for use. It wasn¡¯t decorated. Its sheath plain and rough.


    A very strange thing for her to have.


    Landi didn¡¯t need a weapon. And not just because she wasn¡¯t in danger. Even discounting the fact she was surrounded by a large battalion of her personal army, she was near her capital. The Monarch was dead. I was here.


    She was in no danger.


    Plus¡­ that weapon¡­ just as useless as it was to keep her safe, when in no danger; it was also useless in another way.


    It was useless against me. And she knew it.


    Even more so¡­ it wasn¡¯t her style at all.


    Landi hated using weapons. She fought with her own teeth and nails. Her own fists. To her a weapon was a sign of weakness.


    Yet¡­


    Staring into Landi¡¯s eyes, I kept myself still.


    ¡°Come here Rennalee,¡± I said.


    Renn¡¯s head tilted, and her hat shifted. It nearly fell off thanks to how quickly she had done so. She hadn¡¯t understood my request. She had hesitated. It made her wickedly smart mind go into overdrive, as she tried to comprehend what I had just said. Her mind was trying to parse my request.


    Come to me? After I had just specifically told her not to? When she knew that I could still be toxic? She couldn¡¯t comprehend it. Couldn¡¯t understand why I was being so contradictory. At least not immediately. I wasn¡¯t a man to be so.


    She hesitated because of it.


    And that was why Landi had enough time to draw her sword.


    I kept completely still as Renn yelped, and lifted up her head. She pointed her chin upward, as Landi¡¯s long and thick blade came to a stop against her neck.


    Renn gulped, loudly, as the whole world got deadly quiet.


    The outside was noisy. Armor clanked. Horses. Wagons. Shouting. But inside the tent¡­ here¡­ in our little tiny pocket of the world¡­


    ¡°Don¡¯t. Stay still, Renn,¡± Landi said softly. As if to not alert her very own guards.


    ¡°Um¡­¡± Renn worriedly kept still.


    ¡°You have moments, Landi,¡± I promised.


    Landi blinked. ¡°The heart for her,¡± she said.


    My eyes narrowed as I suddenly realized I was wrong.


    She mistook my expression for something else, as Landi nodded. ¡°The heart and I¡¯ll not kill her,¡± she said again, and held her other hand out.


    She¡­ she wanted the heart¡­?


    For Renn?


    ¡°You¡¯re joking,¡± I said, unable to believe it.


    Renn¡¯s hat fell off. She flinched, since it landed noisily, but Landi¡¯s blade didn¡¯t move hair. Landi hadn¡¯t been bothered by Renn¡¯s noises, or her movement. In fact she didn¡¯t even adjust even as Renn somewhat leaned back and away from the edge of the blade.


    I didn¡¯t see any blood on Renn¡¯s neck, but I knew not to feel relief from such a thing.


    Landi, even from that outstretched position, could lop Renn¡¯s head off several times over in the span of a single eye-blink.


    ¡°I am not. I know you cherish her. I¡¯ll kill her now if you don¡¯t give it to me,¡± Landi said.


    ¡°Why?¡± Renn asked.


    Landi ignored her, and pushed her hand farther out.


    ¡°And here I thought you¡¯d just try to excuse your act of awakening it,¡± I said.


    Landi¡¯s nose twitched and she snarled. ¡°Don¡¯t play coy! I know you treasure her and¡­!¡±


    ¡°Yes. I know. The heart for Renn. I heard you,¡± I said.


    I ignored Renn¡¯s look on her face as I kept my eyes on Landi¡¯s.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it Vim,¡± Landi said through clenched teeth.


    ¡°I¡¯ve no doubt you would, Landi,¡± I said.


    ¡°Then¡­?¡±


    Shifting, I debated just tossing her the heart.


    I mean¡­ why not?


    What was a heart?


    The heart in my hand held no value compared to the heart beating in that woman¡¯s chest. A mountain of the hearts I held couldn¡¯t replicate the value of a single breath in Renn¡¯s lungs.


    Yet the heart in my hands was something not even the Societies rules could pry from me.


    ¡°Even if I give it to you. It won¡¯t save you from me after,¡± I warned her.


    Renn blinked, and Landi¡¯s snarl grew darker. ¡°You won¡¯t be able to. Not after I do what I plan to,¡± she said.


    I frowned at her and wondered what weird scheme she was currently trying.


    Did¡­ did she think the heart would give her power? Enough to face me?


    She was kidding right?


    What power could this thing give over me? Yes it was dangerous, and powerful¡­ but¡­ I mean¡­


    The most she could do is gain the strength and ability of the Monarch.


    The same creature I had just killed.


    ¡°Landi¡­¡± Renn whispered.


    ¡°Shush Renn. I like you. Don¡¯t talk.¡±


    Ah.


    Instant relief flooded into my bones, as I realized what was happening.


    Thank goodness.


    Renn raised an eyebrow, oddly calm, as she glanced from Landi¡­ to me¡­ then back at Landi¡­


    Then she simple stepped away.


    Renn slowly, with a frown, stepped another step back. And even lowered her head a little as to keep her neck from being openly available for another appointment with the blade.


    Yet even as she did, Landi didn¡¯t move. She kept the blade in the air¡­ which was now hovering without threat. No longer near Renn. Not close enough for even her speed and deadly accuracy. Renn stepped away again, and her ears fidgeted as she wondered what to do. She kept glancing from me to her.


    ¡°You can speak with them, can¡¯t you?¡± Landi then asked.


    Speak with them? I kept my emotions from showing on my face as I waited for her to continue. To let her reveal to me what I wanted to know.


    Landi¡¯s eyes narrowed, in both anger and¡­


    Was that shame¡­?


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Landi¡­? Why go through such lengths?¡± Renn asked with a soft and concerned look.


    Landi ignored her, and kept her eyes on my own. ¡°Give me that heart, Vim.¡±


    ¡°Come take it,¡± I said as I lifted it.


    The thing pulsated, and gleamed a little. As if it knew it was the center of attention.


    Landi shifted, and her scimitar finally moved. It lowered a tad, and tilted. In a way that told me she had actually considered trying.


    So strange.


    She didn¡¯t really want, or plan, to harm Renn. Her attempt at ignoring Renn, and even letting her step away, told me the truth of it.


    If Landi had really wanted to hurt Renn, or use her against me, she¡¯d have proven it by now. Either by cutting off an ear, or worse.


    Which made me wonder¡­


    ¡°Why¡¯d you wake it up Landi¡­? And why not just wait for me? Why risk your nation, and all the world around you in such a way? You poisoned the world for what reason?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Because of your stupid rules, Vim,¡± Landi said through clenched teeth.


    I frowned¡­ and then felt something odd.


    In my grip. Something was¡­ brushing? Or bothering my palm?


    But there shouldn¡¯t be. I had the heart in my hand. It was not a perfect orb, nor completely smooth, but¡­ it wasn¡¯t sharp or rough enough to feel like whatever was rubbing against my palm and thumb and¡­


    Looking down quickly, I spun the heart a little, to see what could possibly be feeling so weird.


    The sight of the cause was almost far more concerning than the current situation.


    It had cracked.


    ¡°Rules¡­?¡± Renn¡¯s voice was distant as I panicked.


    The heart. It was cracked. How¡­? Why? All of a sudden?


    Gulping a dry groan, I looked away from the heart and found Landi and Renn glaring at each other. I had missed an exchange. Stupid of me.


    I lowered the glowing heart, and put away the crazy reality it had revealed, and frowned at Landi. ¡°What rules, Landi¡­?¡±


    ¡°Your stupid Societies¡¯! I¡¯ve told you before Vim, if you want us to obey them you should at least tell us all of them. How can we follow them, if we don¡¯t even know what they are?¡± she asked.


    ¡°The only possible rule the Society has concerning Monarchs is simple. Call me. Summon me. Nothing else,¡± I said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that Vim¡­!¡± Landi clenched the hilt of her blade. I heard the leather straps that wrapped around the handle cry out in stress under the pressure.


    I kept an eye on her, and shifted my left foot a little. Just enough that I¡¯d be able to pounce forward, to put myself between her and Renn, if I needed to.


    ¡°Then tell us, Landi,¡± Renn then said.


    ¡°I need the heart!¡± she said, a little too loudly.


    One of the knights outside shifted. His armor clanked as he turned to peer his head in.


    ¡°Stay out!¡± Landi shouted at them.


    The man startled, and quickly went to unfolding the tarp entrance. The tent got a little darker as it folded down, blocking the outside world a little better.


    For a few moments we listened as many heavy feet, armored boots, ran off. Either in fear, or to get busy in hopes of avoiding her wrath.


    ¡°You¡¯d not have even known. If I had succeeded. You¡¯d never have known,¡± Landi said softly, mostly to herself.


    ¡°Then why even tell Vim about the Monarch¡­? We might have left without ever knowing it was here,¡± Renn asked for me.


    Landi scoffed. ¡°Please. He knew. Or if somehow he didn¡¯t, he¡¯d have found out. He can smell them,¡± Landi said.


    I kept myself from telling her that Renn had been right. I honestly hadn¡¯t noticed the Monarch. It was far enough from the city, and likely because of where it had been in that canyon, that I hadn¡¯t smelled or sensed it at all.


    The likeliest reason was actually because of how weak the Monarch had been.


    ¡°Then¡­ how would he not have noticed, after? Wouldn¡¯t he sense the heart? Once we came back next time?¡± Renn asked. I liked how she sounded so calm and sure of herself. She was acting as if Landi hadn¡¯t just threatened to kill her, or still held a very deadly weapon and seemed intent to use it.


    Even more so that she didn¡¯t even realize she always included herself in my future endeavors.


    Landi made an odd sound. Something similar to the scoff earlier, but with more scorn. ¡°Why would he?¡± she asked.


    Renn heisted, and I decided to interject this time.


    ¡°I would have,¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh¡­ I doubt that,¡± Landi sneered at me.


    ¡°Why¡­? Because of the heart in your womb?¡± I asked her.


    Landi dropped the scimitar.


    Studying her as she gaped at me, I kept a close eye on the woman¡¯s hands. They were curled. As if in recoil, as if from a slap of the face. Last thing I needed was for her to think she was cornered and go for Renn first.


    ¡°What¡­?¡± Landi whispered, and she actually stepped forward. Suddenly she had both her hands on the table in front of her, using it for support.


    She had nearly fallen to her knees.


    ¡°You¡¯ve had a heart inside you for¡­ well¡­ at least a hundred years I think,¡± I said as I tried to remember the first time I had sensed it within her.


    ¡°How¡­?¡± Landi stumbled. She fell forward, dropping closer to the table. She went from holding herself up with her hands, to her forearms and elbows.


    Renn, being the kind woman she was, stepped forward. Worried for her. Luckily though she stayed a distance, and only drew a little closer.


    ¡°What I sense Landi, isn¡¯t the Monarchs but their hearts. These,¡± I said as I lifted the thing again.


    I did my best to not see the shining crack running along one of the extruding points.


    Damn it really was cracked.


    Landi said nothing, and only stared at me with wide eyes.


    ¡°What¡­? Why are you so shocked Landi? Of all the things you know about me, why is this so surprising for you? Or is it the fact you thought me incapable of keeping something a secret for so long? I¡¯ll have you know I have secrets that make this one infantile in comparison,¡± I said, smiling a little.


    Renn groaned, but I wasn¡¯t sure why. I glanced at her to make sure she was okay, and by the time I looked back at Landi¡­ she had lowered her head and released a deep sigh.


    ¡°I see. So¡­? What? Going to rip it out of me?¡± Landi asked.


    It was my turn to sigh. ¡°Why would I Landi? If I was going to do that I¡¯d have done it the moment I knew about it,¡± I said.


    ¡°But¡­ why¡­?¡± she whispered.


    Frowning at her, I wondered if¡­


    ¡°Did¡­ did you resort to threatening Renn, because you thought I¡¯d notice or something? Is that why you panicked?¡± I asked, understanding.


    Landi flinched, and then nodded.


    ¡°Landi¡­¡± Renn whispered softly.


    Studying the crestfallen woman for a moment, I realized I had likely made this worse than it had needed to be.


    She had been on guard of me. Thinking that I had simply decided her a liability. Something to destroy.


    My fault really. I had been upset. Angry, even. Over her waking an antagonizing a Monarch. One that had infected a deadly disease into the world.


    Yet¡­


    It was more than that.


    Ever since I got here I¡¯d been upset. Snarky, even. I¡¯d said and did things that had made Landi go on edge. Worried. For her own self.


    Even though there had been no need for her to do so. My own failures of containing my emotions had simply been another factor. One beyond her.


    I was tired. And I had been worried for Renn, about the boy.


    No¡­ that boy wasn¡¯t a good excuse. The simple matter was I had a growing concern over the exhaustion within me. It was tugging at me even now, even though I hadn¡¯t sustained much damage with the Monarch.


    But my own exhaustion and troubles weren¡¯t good enough reasons to scare and bother those I protected.


    Glancing down at the heart, and the glowing crack, I had no choice but to admit it.


    Renn affected me. In more ways than one.


    I¡¯d never once, in all my life, cracked a heart. Ever.


    Yet Landi¡¯s attempt to threaten her had been enough. To startle me to such a degree, that I had actually done it. Reflexively.


    An impossibility, made possible thanks to pure emotion.


    As always, even thousands of years later my parents had once more proven themselves right.


    Funny.


    ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ take a step back,¡± I said carefully.


    The two women looked over at me, and I found that Renn had finally made it to Landi. She had her hand on her back, and Landi¡¯s head was hung low. Almost low enough I couldn¡¯t see her eyes, thanks to her sitting lower than the table stood.


    I nodded at them. ¡°Let¡¯s do¡­ this¡­¡± I said as a plan formulated in my head.


    One that hopefully I¡¯d not regret later.

 Chapter Two Hundred and Thirty One – Renn – A Heart’s Choice

    The nearby fireplace popped and crackled, thanks to the new wood log that had just been added to it.


    It honestly wasn¡¯t really that chilly, but I was glad for it. This large room was a little¡­ cold, to a point. But I think it was more so the air between us, than the actual air itself, that was cold.


    There¡¯d been an awkward silence between us all as we returned to Landi¡¯s palace.


    Vim sat down, done with his fire, and sighed as he reached over to move the tiny table in-between us three. To make it more centered.


    It was a small box looking table with weirdly thin legs. It had a weird design on its surface. It looked like a huge snake coiling around itself, endlessly. It was interesting, but not as interesting as the glowing rock that was in Vim¡¯s hand. Half hidden in his palm.


    He¡¯s not let that thing leave his hand once. Even earlier, when he had helped Landi¡¯s soldiers pour oil into the canyon he hadn¡¯t let it go. As the day went on, and grew darker, it was a little interesting to see that it somehow... dimmed, even though the world got darker. It seemed bright, yet it glowed with an odd darkness that made it harder to see all the same.


    My eyes kept getting drawn to it. As if it was¡­ somehow special. Important. Beyond understanding. It was actually a little concerning how much I wanted to stare at it.


    It wasn¡¯t that pretty honestly. The glow was a strange dark color, somehow, and it¡­ pulsated in a weird way. As if breathing. It made me feel as if I should be on guard around it. Unlike that giant glowing crystal back at the Armadillo¡¯s house, the Monarch¡¯s heart felt wrong... not beautiful.


    Yet even though I didn''t like it, I was more aware of it than not. Even if I got distracted, and looked away for some time, I always somehow knew where to look to find it. I''d blame the fact that Vim was holding it, and thus my eyes were drawn to him, but it was more than that.


    Once Vim stopped messing with the table, deciding it was now positioned properly¡­ he then casually placed the glowing rock onto its center.


    My jaw clenched as I watched the little glowing thing roll a little¡­ then come to a stop. Before it went completely still, my eyes darted to my left. To Landi, who sat just as close to it as Vim and I were.


    Landi didn¡¯t reach for it. A surprise, honestly.


    We three were sitting around the small table, in chairs of wood. They stood out among the more common stone furniture here. Other than the crackling fire nearby, there really wasn¡¯t anything else in the room. In fact it was a little weird how big of a room it was, to have so little. There were other chairs, and smaller tables, scattered around¡­ but not enough to justify this massive stone room.


    ¡°What¡¯s this room used for?¡± I asked, unable to contain my interest.


    ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s one of many. I had them bring some of the furniture in just so it wasn¡¯t empty,¡± Landi answered.


    She sounded¡­ sad. She hadn¡¯t even looked at the heart within grabbing distance of her, and instead was leaning back in her chair with a look of exhaustion. She was just staring off into the distance with empty eyes.


    Maybe she was tired. She looked dirty. She and Vim had spent most of the latter half of the day setting the canyon ablaze. I had been there, but had stood back and watched mostly. I didn¡¯t like the smell of the oils they had used. Nor had I been confident enough to bark orders as Landi had.


    It was now night. There were large, open windows, on one side of the room. Windows that were basically just holes. They had no glass, or anything to stop the wind from blowing in. They were partly why the room was cold enough that Vim had lit a fire.


    I liked how I could see all the stars beyond those square holes. The dark stone, and the somewhat unlit room, made it seem as if there were square holes of stars just outside the room. It looked pretty.


    Almost as pretty as the gleaming little star not far from me¡­


    Once again I realized my eyes had drifted to the heart, and I blinked and looked away from it. I turned to look at Vim, who had sat back and laid his right leg over his left knee, relaxing.


    ¡°Hm¡­?¡± he smiled at my glance, and I smiled back at him.


    Try to draw my eyes now, silly little glowing rock. I dare you.


    ¡°Stop flirting in front of me. It makes me sick thinking of what I almost did,¡± Landi complained.


    Glancing over to her, I smirked at her. She thought that little exchange had been so flirtatious? Really¡­?


    That meant his smile had looked as good to her as it had to me. That was wonderful to hear.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky I¡¯m a calm man,¡± Vim said to her.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m sure,¡± Landi sighed.


    ¡°I was pretty calm too, right?¡± I asked happily.


    Vim nodded, and Landi smiled at me. ¡°You were. But I think you were more shocked than angry,¡± she said.


    Well¡­ that was true. I hadn¡¯t expected Landi to actually threaten me at all.


    Especially in such a way.


    ¡°I used to fight with my sisters, you know. Next time you just need to ask,¡± I said to her.


    Landi smirked at me, but she still didn¡¯t break out into a laugh. She really was on edge.


    ¡°The purpose of this little discourse is to avoid fighting,¡± Vim reminded us.


    ¡°Yes. Yes it is,¡± Landi agreed with a sigh.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be honest I¡¯m still not sure why we were even supposedly fighting,¡± I said.


    Landi lifted her hand, to rub her forehead. She brushed her long hair out of the way as she did, and I noticed most of her face had soot all over it. She needed a bath. ¡°Because Vim takes every heart. I felt in danger, because I thought he had noticed the heart inside me¡­ or was going to punish me for waking a Monarch,¡± Landi whispered.


    Turning to Vim, I waited to hear his response.


    For a small moment it seemed he wasn¡¯t going to respond, but then he shifted and gestured at me. ¡°That was no reason to endanger Renn,¡± he said.


    Right¡­!


    ¡°What else was I to do? You¡¯re a walking god,¡± Landi argued.


    ¡°I¡¯d think attacking Vim would have had a less dangerous response than attacking me, honestly,¡± I pointed out.


    Landi groaned, and Vim nodded.


    I mean it was true, wasn''t it? Vim was so strong... did he actually need to fear Landi? Or any of us, really? Even if Landi had attacked him with all her might, odds are he''d not have killed her. He may have hurt her, to stop her, but I doubted it would have gone past a few broken bones.


    Smiling at the two of them, I curled my legs beneath me. It seemed I was a little cold, somehow. Maybe spending so long near those massive blazing fires in that canyon had made me more susceptible to the cold.


    This desert did seem to get cold quickly at night, didn¡¯t it?


    That was probably why Vim had started the fire. He was strangely aware of such things, sometimes.


    ¡°The reason, for your information, that I take the hearts Landi¡­ is because they¡¯re things that corrupt. Just as their owners destroy and decimate, so too do their hearts. I take them to keep them from causing even more damage, or risk another disaster. Unlike their bodies, a Monarch¡¯s heart doesn¡¯t decay upon death. So they need to be disposed of properly,¡± Vim explained.


    Huh.


    ¡°Then what about this one¡­?¡± Landi asked with a point to her waist. Or rather¡­


    ¡°Did Vim say it was in your womb¡­?¡± I asked, interrupting Vim¡¯s response.


    Landi glanced at me, and then nodded. ¡°It is.¡±


    ¡°To be honest all this time I thought it was in her stomach. It wasn¡¯t until Renn pointed out your true desire to me, that I put one and two together,¡± Vim said.


    Glancing at him, I frowned at him. ¡°How could you mistake the two?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Well it¡¯s not like I can actually see it. I can just sense it,¡± he defended himself.


    Hm¡­ I wonder if it was like, from a unique scent or something. Or maybe he felt something akin to heat?


    Vim then looked to Landi. ¡°And Landi, the reason I¡¯d not taken the one inside of you is for the same reason I take them myself. I take them to protect the world and those within it. You housing it keeps it contained. Its contamination and danger is currently sealed within you. The only one in danger is you, since you house it,¡± he explained.


    Before Landi or I could ask or say more, Vim continued, ¡°Now¡­ one could argue that your temperament lately¡­ your cruelty and strangeness, is because of that very heart. But to me that doesn¡¯t matter. You may be degrading, and becoming different¡­ but at no more rate than you would with typical age and wear, as anyone would. So I¡¯ve not seen the need to relieve you of it yet. Plus¡­ I think women should sometimes be a little rambunctious. It¡¯s a good character trait to have, even if no one else ever seems to agree.¡±


    I smiled at Vim, very happy to hear him not just say such a thing¡­ but to so openly tell us his honest feelings of the matter.


    ¡°Wait¡­ are you saying her personality is affected by the heart?¡± I asked.


    Vim nodded.


    How¡¯d it do that? I suddenly didn¡¯t want to even look at the the one on the table anymore.


    ¡°So¡­ you¡¯ve let me have it all this time? And it was fine? I hadn¡¯t needed to keep it a secret from you?¡± Landi asked softly.


    Vim nodded again. ¡°Of course. If you can house that heart, and not succumb completely to its corruption¡­ then by all means, keep it. Endure. Just one less heart I need to worry about, honestly. For now at least,¡± Vim said.


    I nodded too. ¡°Vim¡¯s free-will,¡± I clarified.


    Landi glanced at me, and I smiled at her. Surely she understood what I meant?


    She held my gaze for a moment¡­ then looked away, as if in disgust. I blinked at her as she took in a deep breath. ¡°I wanted a child,¡± she then said. Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°A¡­ Monarch?¡± Vim asked.


    Landi shifted in her chair, and reached over to grab its armrest. For support. She looked like she wanted to run away. ¡°Yes. No. Maybe¡­? I wanted someone powerful. To protect me. To stand beside me,¡± she explained.


    My stomach knotted as I realized what she was saying.


    She had put the heart of a Monarch into her womb, in hopes it would help her give birth to someone¡­ like her. Like us. Like Vim.


    Someone strong and long-lived.


    ¡°Thus the harem,¡± I said, understanding.


    She nodded, and actually sniffed. ¡°They¡¯re all stillborn. No matter if I bear a child of a beast, or man. Half the time they¡¯re never even fully formed,¡± she said.


    My eyes started to water as I stared at a woman who was far too proud to look so weak and broken. She suddenly looked¡­


    Frail.


    The same woman who had just been willing to openly invite Vim¡¯s wrath. One willing to risk her life, literally¡­ now looked like a beaten woman, with a broken soul.


    ¡°You should have come to me, Landi,¡± Vim said softly.


    ¡°Oh? So you¡¯d give me a child?¡± Landi asked, perking her head up.


    ¡°No. But I could have warned you against your path. You¡¯re not the first to try what you¡¯re doing. But¡­ I suppose this is my fault, too. I should have realized what you were doing. It¡¯s obvious¡­ now that I think about it,¡± he mumbled as he looked away from her. In shame.


    I studied Vim¡¯s look for a moment, and the way he looked hurt. He was¡­ genuinely bothered. Upset. At himself. He was blaming himself for Landi¡¯s trials.


    Looking away from him, I looked to the little table in the middle of our seats.


    The glowing thing was pretty¡­ but small. About the size of my fist. It wasn¡¯t a perfect orb either, which was odd. I could have sworn that the one I had seen him give Bray all that time ago had been a perfect orb in shape.


    This one though had a weird¡­ line along its side. It glowed oddly, separated from the glow coming from within it. Was that¡­ a crack? It looked like one. It looked as if the light from within was trying to leak out of it. It¡¯d not shock me at all if it started to actually leak¡­ something, from the way the light pulsated. It was as if it had water inside it or something.


    ¡°Sure, Vim. I should have gone to the Monarch Slayer. The hunter of Monarchs himself, the only one known to exist, and ask and beg him to let me use a Monarch¡¯s heart. For something he so obviously doesn¡¯t agree with. I can see it now, O¡¯ Vim, mighty protector and slayer of Monarchs¡­ how do I give birth to the very thing you slay on sight?¡± Landi said accusingly.


    Although I didn¡¯t really like how angry she sounded, I still nodded. ¡°Yes Vim, I can understand her hesitation to come to you. From her perspective I could see how she decided to keep it all a secret,¡± I said.


    Landi glanced at me out of the corner of her eye, and I noted the tiny smile that snuck onto her face.


    ¡°Why would I impose my will against such a thing, Renn? I thought you knew me better,¡± Vim asked me.


    Looking to him, I smiled at him. ¡°I do. I know that you¡¯d not have forced her against such an action¡­ I¡¯m just saying¡­ I can see it from her perspective,¡± I said.


    He huffed at me, but smiled all the same.


    Vim then reached out with his foot, the same one that had been resting on his knee, and tapped the table with it. The little glowing rock wobbled, but stayed in the center. ¡°Why this one¡­? Did you¡­ think another heart would help or something?¡± Vim asked.


    Hm¡­ right. She had one already. I sneaked a glance to Landi¡¯s waist again.


    Did she really have one inside her¡­? I mean, they weren¡¯t that big¡­ but still¡­


    Must hurt.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I¡¯m grasping at straws. I had thought¡­ maybe another would help, yes. Also, I think the one inside me has grown weaker. I used to feel it all the time, as if it was burning me from the inside. Now I don¡¯t even feel it anymore, unless I push real hard and feel that it¡¯s still there,¡± Landi said as she lowered a hand to push on the very spot she spoke of. It took a lot for me to not stand up and go try and touch it too. Landi would probably let me, but right now such a thing would have been awkward a little¡­ ¡°I mean it makes sense. After so long, maybe it¡¯s¡­ lost its power or something,¡± Landi added.


    I nodded, that made sense. Vim had said a hundred years¡­? That was¡­


    ¡°It hasn¡¯t. They¡¯re basically indefinite sources of power,¡± Vim said.


    Landi and I looked to him, and he nodded as if to dare us to argue with him over it.


    ¡°How though?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter¡­ that means it¡¯s not the hearts, but me. I¡¯m the issue,¡± Landi whispered.


    Then she broke.


    I flinched as the very proud, and even stronger, woman started to cry.


    Hesitating, I was about to sit up and reach for her¡­ but didn¡¯t need to. She sniffed and quickly contained her sobs. ¡°It¡¯s not fair, Vim,¡± Landi cried.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s not,¡± I agreed.


    A hundred years.


    Likely more than half my life. Or real close to it.


    I tried to imagine spending so long¡­ trying for a child. And failing each time. In such a terrible way, too. To not only be unable to bear a child, but she said stillborn? And not a few either?


    Just¡­ how many attempts? How many times had she had hope, seeing her belly swell, only for it to end with despair?


    It was an unthinkable curse, in a way. One that made her¡­


    I gulped as I realized that all of her banishments¡­ all of her time spent alone, was because of this. This very desire.


    She had been traveling around, forcing herself on men. Men of our race. To try and give birth to a child.


    Had she had the heart before or after those ventures...? I wonder¡­


    When had she resorted to it? If she¡¯s had it for a hundred years¡­ then¡­


    My eyes squinted, and I looked away from Landi as she wiped her face with her sleeves. She was already getting her emotions under control.


    If she resorted to the heart a hundred years ago, out of desperation¡­ then¡­


    That meant she¡¯s been trying for far longer than that. Maybe even longer than I¡¯ve been alive.


    It was a daunting thought.


    ¡°Where¡¯d you get the other heart, Landi?¡± Vim asked.


    ¡°In the whirlpool caves to the west. A giant sea creature had washed ashore in one of the inlets, dead already. I arrived to see the commotion, since everyone was talking about it. Turns out it had been a Monarch. I always assumed it died either of natural causes, or maybe it got into a fight with you and ran away before you could finish it¡­ but still succumbed to its wounds. It had huge holes all over its body. One of them had the heart, gleaming in a pool of blood,¡± Landi said.


    Whirlpool caves sounded neat. I wonder what that looked like.


    ¡°Hm¡­ and it burned when you first¡­ uh¡­ put it in?¡± he asked, and I noted the way he had hesitated. It was cute when Vim was unsure how to phrase things.


    ¡°Very. It was like sticking a hot poker inside. I spent months curled up in pain,¡± Landi said.


    I flinched at the image and the feeling it brought.


    ¡°Interesting. That means you were actually incompatible. It means you¡­¡± Vim went quiet, and then his eyes lowered. To the table.


    We all looked to the orb, and I shifted in my chair. ¡°Vim?¡± I asked.


    He coughed, and shifted again. He lowered his leg, and leaned forward. As if to go into a deep contemplation, he crossed his arms for a moment.


    Then he reached out and grabbed the heart.


    Lifting the glowing thing, he held it out a moment and stared at it.


    ¡°You choose¡­ and people die,¡± Vim said.


    Landi gulped.


    ¡°I choose¡­¡± Vim lowered the orb, as if to put it in his lap. ¡°And people die,¡± he whispered.


    It was my turn to gulp as he turned to me, and so did Landi.


    ¡°So¡­ let¡¯s let her choose.¡±


    My tail went stiff, and the hairs upon it sounded funny as they brushed against the chair¡¯s brackets behind me. ¡°Vim¡­?¡± I asked worriedly.


    He nodded at me, and then held the gleaming rock out to me.


    Feeling ridiculous¡­ I slowly held my hand out.


    Then he dropped the glowing thing into my hand.


    I blinked, and almost dropped it. But not because it had been hot, or because it was heavy¡­ but rather, the opposite.


    I hadn¡¯t felt any weight at all.


    Holding the thing up, I wrapped it in my fingers as I worriedly held it carefully.


    It had no weight. At all. I could feel it in my hand¡­ but¡­ It felt as if a tiny breeze could make it fly out of my hand.


    ¡°It uh¡­ feels warm,¡± I said as I cupped the thing in both my hands. It was warm, but it definitely also didn¡¯t feel as if it actually existed.


    A feather was heavier than this thing. If not for the fact I could actually feel it, and touch it, I''d doubt it was even real.


    Which was really weird. It was small, but not as small as that. And it felt¡­ weirdly hard. Like one of the many gems back at Herra¡¯s house.


    Plus it was throbbing. ¡°Does it have a heart? Inside?¡± I asked as it thumped. It genuinely felt like a heartbeat.


    ¡°The pulse is the energy inside it. The power. It¡¯s one of the reasons we call it a heart, too. It acts as one, but also thumps like one, even though not an actual organ,¡± Vim said.


    I couldn¡¯t take my eyes off it as I spun it around in my palm¡­ and eventually stopped as I studied the white line running down one of the little bumps.


    ¡°Is that a crack?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Uh¡­ yes,¡± Vim said.


    I frowned, and it seemed Landi had heard the odd tone too. She and I both glanced at Vim, who ignored us.


    Deciding to let it be¡­ I lowered the heart to my lap, and glanced at the two. ¡°So¡­ what do you mean then? Choose what Vim?¡± I asked.


    ¡°If I should be allowed to have the heart,¡± Landi said softly.


    Oh. Right.


    Right¡­


    A weird tingle ran down my spine, and up and along my tail. I did my best to ignore it, but it was impossible. ¡°Why¡­?¡± I asked softly.


    ¡°Vim¡¯s stupid. But that stupidity is a kindness all the same¡­ I guess I should try to win her over?¡± Landi asked Vim.


    He gently waved at Landi to go ahead as he leaned back, once again relaxing.


    Great. He really was going to make me decide.


    Landi sat up and took a deep breath, and then focused on me. She was suddenly fixated on me, as if I was her enemy now. Yet at the same time she was looking at me with hope. It was a weird look on her face¡­ and it made me wonder if I too sometimes had such a look. For instance when I looked at Vim.


    ¡°I want a child. With that orb, I might be able to give birth to one. One that won¡¯t just be a child, but something strong. Strong enough to protect me. To live alongside me. To live hundreds if not thousands of years, like me¡­¡± Landi said.


    I blinked, and once again had blurry eyes.


    Her plea was so, so, beautiful. Especially to me. In particular to me.


    Her words resonated with me. My heart thumped in anxious anticipation... as if it was me we were talking about, not her.


    Glancing at Vim, who looked so calm as if he wasn¡¯t even a part of the conversation, I wondered if he realized¡­ how similar Landi and I actually were.


    He had to. Surely.


    Her desperate desire was¡­ so similar to my own. Nearly the exact same.


    Which of course made me want to grant it to her¡­ but¡­


    Squeezing the orb in my hands, I felt it thump. As if to remind me, that I needed to take this seriously.


    Take into account all Vim¡¯s said. Not just here, in this room, but in the tent. And before. On our journey here. Every time. Every conversation we¡¯ve ever had, even.


    Vim¡¯s a firm believer in free-will¡­ but at the same time¡­


    ¡°Basically Renn¡­ I want a Vim for myself. Surely you of all people understand?¡± Landi then asked.


    My gut tightened and churned as if she had just hit me.


    I did. I really did understand.


    Gulping, I lifted the small thing. To catch Vim¡¯s eye. ¡°Vim¡­ would this help her?¡± I asked him.


    Vim clasped his hands on his lap, and studied me.


    Was¡­ was he going to just sit there? Silently? He surely wouldn¡¯t act so childish would he and¡­


    But no. He finally sighed, and I realized he had not been rudely making a point but instead pondering something.


    ¡°To be honest Renn¡­ it might. Although toxic, and likely to corrupt her, they are also undoubtedly sources of pure power. The power of Gods. The very thing that created her, or rather her ancestors. With them inside her, especially in such a location and in such a way¡­ it¡¯s actually very possible that they could empower any fetus growing within her. In fact it might even be possible for a baby to form around the heart itself even, transferring the heart from her to the child. In which case¡­ in a certain perspective, she really would give birth to a Monarch,¡± he said.


    Landi perked up, and actually grew a huge smile. ¡°Really!?¡± she shouted.


    Vim nodded, but did so with a frown. ¡°Yes. However¡­ as you¡¯ve undoubtedly experienced Landi¡­ the odds are so slim it¡¯s ridiculous. Your ability to survive their corruption is a testament Landi. It¡¯s not natural. You¡¯re one in a million, able to withstand them. The fact you haven¡¯t broken or literally deteriorated and melted from the inside out is amazing. Although the child forming inside of you is your child, your flesh and blood, it¡¯s still its own being. Its own self. That being might be more likely to survive a heart¡¯s power and corruption, but it¡¯s still¡­ in the end, just a baby. Something little, weak, and frail. Not something suitable to endure the overwhelming energy of a Monarch¡¯s heart,¡± Vim explained.


    ¡°Just¡­ how unlikely is this possibility then?¡± I asked Vim.


    ¡°Incomprehensibly small. However, I¡¯ll admit¡­¡± Vim glanced at the thing in my hands. ¡°Another might increase the odds. More corruption would be an issue, but¡­ it¡¯d also vastly increase the odds of it working to begin with. What I¡¯d assume is a child wouldn¡¯t even be able to start getting formed under such a situation, with two or more sources of corruption. So any child that even begins forming¡­ well¡­¡± Vim shrugged.


    ¡°If a child came into existence in the first place, it¡¯d already be proof it was strong enough to endure,¡± I said, understanding.


    Landi turned to look at me, hopeful.


    ¡°Yes. With that heart as well inside her, it¡¯s likely she¡¯ll not have to suffer stillbirths anymore. Simply because they¡¯ll corrupt and destroy any embryo before it can even form. So when one finally does form, and a child is made¡­well¡­ it¡¯d probably be because it is able to survive, and reach full maturity¡­ Though I¡¯ll not comment if that child will be of sound mind or not,¡± Vim said with a nod.


    ¡°Have you known it to happen? Before?¡± Landi asked, excited.


    ¡°In a fashion. You lack a... certain vital ingredient, but it''s not so great that it should make it outright impossible,¡± Vim admitted.


    Landi turned to smile at me, and I smiled back¡­ but only for a moment.


    Right. Even if possible¡­


    Did that mean it was right to give her the heart?


    ¡°What¡­ what would be the reason you wouldn¡¯t give it to her, Vim?¡± I asked, before Landi could make an argument that would just result in me handing her the heart here and now.


    ¡°It¡¯s far more likely to just kill her outright,¡± Vim said.


    I flinched, but Landi didn¡¯t. ¡°I¡¯ll take that chance, Renn. Please,¡± Landi said, without hesitation.


    Yes. I know you would, Landi.


    I know.


    ¡°Does... the heart do anything else Vim? To her?¡± I asked.


    He nodded. ¡°Since she''s adapted to it, yes. She''s likely now stronger, healthier, and less susceptible to diseases and other infirmities. Plus she''ll likely stay younger, and live longer, than she would have without it. Though the degree a heart makes such changes varies person to person,¡± he said.


    I frowned and glanced at Landi. ¡°Then...?¡± I asked softly, and carefully.


    Landi''s eyes narrowed, but I was thankful she didn''t look too hurt or upset with my inquiry. ¡°I can''t give birth, Renn. I tried for centuries. Long before I got the heart inside me. I''m infertile,¡± Landi said softly, admitting it.


    Which meant she''d not be able to try giving the heart to a child after they''re born and stronger, strong enough to risk the heart itself.


    But...


    Centuries...? So she really has been trying this whole time. The idea was daunting, and made me feel sick.


    Feeling horrible, I nodded and glanced back at Vim. ¡°Other than death¡­ is there any other reason to not give it to her, Vim?¡± I begged.


    ¡°Well, I could give you a list of a few thousand names, yes,¡± Vim said.


    Names¡­?


    I frowned, as did Landi¡­ as we both looked at him.


    Vim nodded. ¡°Not including the countless humans too, of course.¡±


    ¡°You mean the Society¡­?¡± I asked, shocked.


    He nodded.


    ¡°How does my death endanger them, Vim?¡± Landi asked harshly.


    ¡°You can endanger them both through your death, and your success, Landi,¡± Vim said softly.


    Landi flinched, and my mind whirled as I understood his meaning.


    ¡°You mean¡­ the child could¡­¡± I started to say, but couldn¡¯t finish it.


    Vim nodded. ¡°Absorbing a heart is not always something to be happy about, Renn. She wants to give birth to a Monarch¡­ well¡­ that¡¯s exactly what she might do, in fact,¡± Vim said.


    Wonderful¡­


    ¡°But¡­¡± Landi grabbed at her chair¡¯s armrests. They creaked as she sunk her nails into the wood, gripping them tightly.


    ¡°I¡¯m simply stating the truth, Landi. As you are,¡± Vim said.


    Landi blinked, and I could see that she wanted to argue¡­ but couldn¡¯t.


    After all she had to have realized it too.


    Looking down at the source of all this discord¡­ I wondered how such a tiny thing was so potent and dangerous.


    I mean¡­ I knew it was¡­ but¡­


    ¡°Is dangerous to hold it Vim?¡± I asked, worried all of a sudden.


    ¡°Yes. But not for as long as you are doing so. You¡¯re fine, Renn,¡± Vim said gently.


    Oh. Good.


    ¡°He treasures you, Renn. He¡¯d not have offered it to you if it could have hurt you,¡± Landi said softly.


    I smiled gently at the woman who was staring at me with covetous eyes.


    A long silence followed, and I found myself staring at the glowing heart in my hands.


    There was so much I didn¡¯t understand¡­ but I wasn¡¯t sure what to ask. Or say.


    But¡­ did my understanding matter?


    Did anything but Landi matter at this moment?


    She was desperate. Even if I didn¡¯t give her the heart¡­ even if she didn¡¯t get it¡­


    She¡¯d still keep trying. And then would seek out another, the moment she could.


    Even if it took her hundreds of years.


    The result would be the same. The inevitable end, no matter if it was good or bad, would come.


    Landi would spend her whole life to accomplish her goal. She¡¯s already proven she was willing to dedicate everything for it.


    So... would it not be better if she did it under Vim''s watchful eyes? So that he could intervene if needed? If she did it under secrecy, far away... who knows what kind of trouble she could get into.


    Glancing at her, I took a small breath. ¡°Did¡­ did you make this kingdom, Landi¡­ for this reason?¡± I asked.


    She nodded, but said nothing more.


    I see.


    Looking to Vim, I found him gently staring at me. Unbothered or surprised.


    Either he had known, or had made that connection the moment he realized what was going on.


    This castle. This nation. Everything¡­ all for this.


    This tiny thing in my hand.


    So even if we didn¡¯t give it to her¡­


    Yet¡­ did I have the right? To make this choice? For her?


    ¡°Why¡­ why me¡­?¡± I asked the two of them.


    ¡°Why not you, dear?¡± Landi asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve no power. Over either of you. I can¡¯t force any decision. Me choosing seems like¡­ well¡­¡± I didn¡¯t want to say a cruel joke, since to Landi it really wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°Ah¡­ she really is too smart for her own good, Vim,¡± Landi said to him.


    ¡°It¡¯s why I find her so attractive,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°I¡¯m being serious here, you two,¡± I groaned.


    The two chuckled, and Vim gestured at me with a small point. ¡°Renn, you make decisions all the time. Why is this one so hard for you?¡± he asked me.


    ¡°What decisions do you mean, Vim? This is her life we¡¯re talking about. Maybe even the lives of many others¡­ the whole world, maybe,¡± I said as I suddenly wanted to hand the heart back to him.


    Vim smirked at me. ¡°Never stopped you before, Renn.¡±


    I opened my mouth to argue¡­ but paused as I stared at the man who had just said something very serious.


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡± I barely got the noise out.


    He nodded. ¡°Ruvindale. Those we met on our travels. Lumen. Those pirates. The little boy¡­ Renn, you¡¯ve made many decisions. You¡¯ve done many things since we¡¯ve been together, and not once have I seen you ever worry over you not being strong enough to make them. Why now does it matter?¡± he asked me.


    ¡°Vim¡­¡± I whispered in shock. Shaking my head, I felt ridiculous. ¡°That¡­ that¡¯s not the same!¡± I said.


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I mean¡­¡± My mind whirled to form a proper response¡­ but¡­


    Well¡­


    Blinking wildly, I realized Vim was likely right.


    Maybe not in the truest sense¡­ but yes¡­ many of my choices, and actions that stemmed from them, had been without care to if I could enforce or even finish my choices. A few times I had even done things that would have, and even did, endanger others.


    Me taking Amber to the humans, after being told not to. My attempt to convince Fly to join, even though I sometimes stepped out of bounds of the rules as to do so. Me convincing Roslyn and her crew to join, before even getting permission from Vim¡­


    ¡°This seems¡­ more serious. It¡¯s not my life I¡¯m risking, it¡¯s hers,¡± I whispered the only argument I could muster, after some thought.


    Vim raised a hand, stopping Landi from saying something. She shut her mouth with a loud noise, thanks to her teeth. ¡°That argument falls flat, when you reverse your positions Renn,¡± Vim said gently.


    Ah¡­


    My hands started to tremble as Vim laid out the most obvious thing for the whole world to see.


    Holding his gaze, I realized he really did know. He really knew all along.


    He knew I related to Landi, and if fate had twisted and been different... it could have been me asking for the heart, not her.


    And yet still¡­ he had given the responsibility to me¡­


    Which meant¡­


    Turning my head, to look at Landi¡¯s pleading eyes¡­ I wondered if this was to be my fate.


    To be the one to decide the fate of others from now on. In his place.


    Because he was so set in his ways. Because he placed me so highly in his mind, that to him I deserved¡­ and was worthy enough for such a responsibility.


    Well¡­


    That was kind of what I wanted, I think.


    To help him protect himself. From the very things he protected.


    If it meant¡­ being responsible like this¡­ in this way¡­ for everyone and everything¡­


    Then¡­ well¡­


    I looked at the heart, and squeezed it. It thumped, and felt oddly warm¡­ and I was glad I didn¡¯t feel some strange desire to keep it anymore. I wanted to get rid of this thing as fast as possible. And not just because the responsibility of it worried me.


    ¡°It could kill you, Landi,¡± I whispered to my friend.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather die than never be happy,¡± Landi answered.


    ¡°It could kill others,¡± I warned.


    ¡°Only until Vim culled it. It¡¯d be a disaster, yes, but no more than I am already to the world,¡± Landi argued.


    Staring into her eyes, her beautiful gleaming eyes¡­ full of hope¡­ I felt a little lost.


    There was no point asking Vim what he¡¯d choose. He¡¯d never tell me. Because he wanted me to make my own choices. And he knew his choice might interfere with my own.


    But what Vim hasn¡¯t realized yet¡­ or if he did, wouldn¡¯t ever admit it¡­


    Was that I knew him. Better than he likely realized.


    I knew his choice already. How could I not?


    He had given it to me for this very reason, after all.


    He had let me choose. Knowing full well what I¡¯d decide. Since just as I knew him, he knew me.


    He knew I¡¯d resonate and relate with her request. A request, when broken down¡­ was one so simple and basic. Something that shouldn¡¯t have affected, or avoided her, this long.


    To Landi, the woman who shared a so similar desire as I. A woman who was more like me than I thought possible.


    Rather¡­ a woman I could have become. Had I not met Vim.


    Squeezing the warm heart, I nodded¡­ and then held my hand out.


    ¡°Really¡­?¡± Landi whispered worriedly. She couldn¡¯t take her eyes off the heart, even though she turned her head to look at Vim.


    ¡°Hm,¡± Vim nodded, seemingly content.


    See¡­? I knew he had wanted me to give it to her.


    Landi said nothing else as she shakily held her hands out¡­ and then gratefully took the heart from me.


    She wasted no time and clutched it to her breast, as if it was already the child it¡¯d grant her. As if precious beyond measure. More valuable than the entire kingdom she had built around her.


    Smiling at her, I glanced at Vim, who I found to be smiling at me.


    I tried not to acknowledge the worry in his smile... and then Landi rushed forward off her chair to wrap me in a hug.

 Chapter Two Hundred and Thirty Two – Vim – A Moment, Treasured

    The Monarch was naught but ash and stains.


    My footsteps made noisy sounds again as I walked along the bottom of the canyon. There was a very thick layer of black ash everywhere, but not a hint or sign of the Monarch¡¯s body or its toxic sludge.


    It had burnt. The fires had worked. Which wasn¡¯t too surprising, they had fed the fire for two days straight. The heat had been so great that many of the knights had suffered burns and blisters, even when standing from a distance.


    Stepping up onto a large rock, as to look around again at the area where I had recently fought the Monarch¡­ I wondered which God had been its creator.


    I hadn¡¯t recognized that dark hue. The toxic sludge was unique too¡­ it seemed like such an odd ability for a God or Monarch to possess. Likely it was some weird mutation¡­ but¡­


    How did the original ability end up like that?


    Maybe it was originally some kind of corruption ability. To poison and or convert others to the God¡¯s wills.


    ¡°Oh well,¡± I said softly. There was no point worrying about it. Even if another Monarch in its blood-line existed¡­ their source was gone. The God that had created them was no more. So the worst they could do was what this one had done.


    Poison and torment the weaker creatures of this planet was all they could do anymore.


    Honestly though¡­


    ¡°How many could even be left?¡± I wondered.


    There had been a time that I¡¯d encounter them often. Or at least traces of them. Now though¡­


    ¡°Well, this is two in as many years,¡± I said as I thought of it. This one and the one I had faced with Oplar, not too long ago.


    In reality that was¡­ concerning. Then there were those things in Lumen.


    I had checked the body of the large one very closely, and hadn¡¯t been able to find a heart. Nor had I sensed the energy of one either. But¡­


    ¡°What if it had been buried, in roots far beneath the city¡­?¡± I wondered.


    Surely not¡­ right? No matter where a heart was in the body, no matter how distant, didn¡¯t change the energy that flowed into the body from it. It pulsated through the body in a huge wave of heat. It was unmistakable.


    The creatures in Lumen, even through their roots, had not possessed that heat. That energy. They had been huge, powerful creatures¡­ but simply creatures of normalcy. If one could call them that.


    They were more like the non-humans in the Society than Monarchs. Just¡­ a step further separated from humans.


    I sighed at myself, and wondered if I was doing a piss poor job lately. Usually I was a little more sure of myself. A little more confident. Lately I¡¯ve felt almost as if¡­ well¡­


    ¡°As if I was being led by the nose,¡± I mumbled as I went to climb out of the canyon.


    Still¡­ even if I hadn¡¯t mistaken those creatures in Lumen, it was undeniable that two Monarchs in as many years were unnatural. Especially lately.


    The few that still lived were either the weak ones, like the little two-tailed creature in the Cathedral, or were in hiding and happy to stay sealed away¡­ like Tor. Those like this one, or the one that I had faced with Oplar, were out of place beings. Things that didn¡¯t belong anymore. Things too strong and dangerous for this world that was slowly becoming more normal than not.


    The age and era of mythos was over. It was time for¡­


    Shuffling a little as I pulled myself up over the ledge of the canyon, I ignored the sound of rocks and dirt falling into the canyon from my clambering. I had dislodged a rock as I pulled myself over.


    This time no one was here to bother me. There were still watchtowers stationed around the canyon, and some tents still erected nearby, but the amount of soldiers here had thinned. I could see people staring at me from a distance, but no one was hurrying over. They were just staring.


    Either they recognized me, or were too afraid to confront someone who had dared to enter the canyon.


    Deciding to not wait long enough to give them a chance to face their fears, or realize it was their job to confront such odd people, I headed back towards the city.


    It was far enough that it took a bit to get back, mostly since I hadn¡¯t felt like running. It wasn¡¯t often lately that I got time alone to think to myself, so I was trying to utilize it while I had it.


    Not that I was bothered by Renn¡¯s companionship¡­ by any means¡­ but¡­


    Well¡­


    She had a lot of questions. Ones that I wasn¡¯t ready to answer, just yet. So I was, admittedly, avoiding her.


    Hopefully she understood¡­ and would forgive me for it.


    Luckily for me right now, Renn was more concerned with Landi. The two had become inseparable since Renn had handed over that heart. I understood the reason, of course, and honestly¡­ I was okay with it. Pleased with it, even.


    But it worried me.


    Hopefully Renn wouldn¡¯t get any weird ideas from Landi¡­


    Reaching the western gate, I approached the entrance as the guards grew alert. Half a dozen soldiers stepped away from the small guardhouse buildings on either side of the entry gate, to face me as I approached.


    Hm, what was this? Were they going to deny me entry¡­? Really? When I had left earlier I had stopped and made small talk with these men, on purpose, so they¡¯d remember me and¡­


    ¡°What did you do, man?¡± the one I had spent the most time talking to asked worriedly as I came to a stop a few feet from him.


    Huh¡­?


    Then I realized they weren¡¯t on edge or guard of me, but instead looking at me as if I was crazy and¡­


    Glancing down, I sighed as I realized what the problem was.


    I was covered in soot and ash. I looked as if I had just rolled around in an oven, or chimney. One that hadn¡¯t been cleaned in years.


    Well¡­ in a way¡­


    ¡°I fell,¡± I said lightly.


    One of the men scoffed, and a few others laughed.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you went into that canyon¡­¡± one then said worriedly.


    Great. What the heck was wrong with me? I should have noticed and realized this would have happened¡­ it wasn¡¯t as if I had actually rolled around in the stuff, but I had both walked in it and climbed up the cliff walls which had been layered in the stuff. Plus falling down into it, causing that huge plume of smoke likely hadn¡¯t helped either.


    ¡°I did mention Landi had wanted me to check it,¡± I said to them, reminding them about what I had said upon leaving.


    ¡°Well¡­ yea¡­ but¡­¡± the one nearest me stepped forward, and glanced me up and down. ¡°Think we should be worried?¡± he asked his buddies after a second of staring at me.


    ¡°I highly doubt he¡¯s lying about Landi¡¯s orders. Who is stupid enough to do that? You going to argue with her about it?¡± One asked.


    ¡°Do you guys think I should bathe before telling her what I saw?¡± I intruded into their conversation, to steer it a little.


    ¡°Gods yes. She¡¯d have you culled on the spot if you showed up looking like that,¡± the one farthest said loudly.


    The rest of the guards nodded, and I smiled as they all visibly decided to let me do just that.


    ¡°Get going then,¡± the one who had stepped over to me said, gesturing for me to hurry.


    ¡°Will do,¡± I said as I stepped forward, stepping through the small path the guards had made for me as I headed for the gate.


    They wanted me to hurry, both to not incur Landi¡¯s wrath¡­ but also so that they didn¡¯t get the orders to do the deed themselves.


    People didn¡¯t like killing their fellows, when all they had been doing is their job, after all.


    Entering the city, I smiled at myself and wondered if I should actually find a bathhouse, or just go back to the castle as I was.


    Landi wouldn¡¯t actually care. Plus I¡¯d rather bathe in the castle than a public bathhouse, simply as to avoid causing a ruckus¡­ but¡­


    As I hurried deeper into the city, I debated sneaking in instead of having to convince the guards to let me be. The ones at the gate had let me pass, since I had stopped to let them remember me before leaving¡­ but¡­


    I¡¯d not done such a thing with any of the guards at the palace. And in this state they¡¯d likely not believe me right away¡­


    But if I snuck in I¡¯d need to climb up the side of the palace. I¡¯d done it many times before, but it was a pain. The monoliths were pillars of stone, yes, but solid. Flat. Perfectly cut, without edges or grooves to grab onto. Half the time I needed to damage the rock just to make footholds and places to grab at.


    I hated breaking those monoliths. There weren¡¯t many left anymore, so breaking them made me feel like a piece of¡­


    ¡°My chimney could use a good sweeping as well, lad!¡± an older woman teased me as I passed her on the street.


    Waving lightly at her as I laughed, I wasn¡¯t too surprised when I received several other similar jokes from those I walked by along the way to the palace.


    By the time I reached the palace, I decided to just enter the normal way. I¡¯ll just have the guards run off to verify who I was with Landi, and deal with the waiting.


    Yet instead of finding the normal guards at the palace entrance¡­ I found the muscular woman who was on Landi¡¯s team of consultants. I wasn¡¯t sure yet if she was a general, or just some politician or czar¡­ but her appearance alone made one assume, of course.


    She noticed my entrance into the palace rather quickly, and stepped over to me before I could even try to fully enter the palace and get stopped by the guards.


    ¡°I hear your name is Vim,¡± she said as she approached.


    ¡°It is,¡± I said.


    She studied me, and crossed her huge arms. At first I thought she was trying to be intimidating, but it became clear she was just¡­ unsure of what to say or do.


    ¡°Need something?¡± I asked after a few moments of silence. Some of the guards had approached, but had stopped at a distance. As if just to listen, and to be ready for any orders.


    The muscular woman hesitated, and then glanced down at my feet¡­ then she nodded. ¡°I just¡­ wanted to meet you, I guess. My mother knew you,¡± she said.


    I frowned at the woman, and tried to remember the people I¡¯d known here. I came here often enough along my routes, but usually didn¡¯t spend too long here. A few days at a time, at most. ¡°She had?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Well¡­ honestly you might not have known her. You had saved her from Landi¡¯s wrath once, and she told me if I ever saw you I should make sure to treat you right,¡± she said.


    Treat me right¡­? ¡°Well, thank you I suppose¡­?¡± I said.


    She frowned but nodded. ¡°Did you go into the canyon again?¡± she asked.


    I nodded.


    ¡°Was it okay? Should we set it aflame again?¡± she asked.


    ¡°No. It should be fine. But I¡¯d recommend not going near that canyon, or any of the cracks around it, for some time. Just in case,¡± I said honestly.


    She nodded, and seemed relieved to hear me say so.


    ¡°Oh. Right. You probably want to let Queen Landi know,¡± she realized, then turned to the nearby guards who were whispering to each other about us. ¡°Let this man pass into the inner palace,¡± she ordered.


    The guards quickly nodded and saluted, but didn¡¯t move from their spots. They looked as unsure as the woman in front of me did.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said as I went to round her, as to head for the stairs that led to the private quarters upstairs.


    ¡°Will you be around for awhile, sir Vim?¡± the woman asked as I did.


    I paused to glance at her, and wondered what she actually wanted. Was she just¡­ being awkward, because she wasn¡¯t sure what to say or how to act in front of me? Or was it something else?


    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving in a few days, now that my job is done. If you need me for something just ask. I¡¯m not like Landi who can¡¯t take criticism or unable to hear bad news,¡± I said to her, inviting her to tell me what was wrong.


    The woman stared at me for a moment, and then I noticed her muscles tighten as she shifted on a heel. Ah. So something was wrong.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take that to heart sir. Thank you,¡± she said after a moment.


    I nodded, and decided she either didn¡¯t feel it necessary now¡­ or didn¡¯t want to say it here when being seen by so many others. So I stepped away and walked past the guards, to head deeper into the palace.


    Leaving the onlookers behind, I headed into the section of the palace that only had a few servants. Ones accustomed and expected to keep their heads down, and to not notice or be noticed. Honestly it wasn¡¯t my kind of environment, but it helped during moments like these.


    Climbing the stairs, I entered the upper-palace. The section where Landi was usually alone, except for the few trusted and private servants. Like the descendants of those women she had acquired years ago.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± I paused a moment, as I realized that muscular woman was likely one of them. Or at least, a descendant of them.


    That made more sense.


    Landi didn¡¯t like humans, and was often cruel to them, but the reality is¡­ like most predators, she cherished those she claimed as her own. And those families were definitely hers. She saw them as one would a pack, or family, in a way. Servants, but her servants. So they were special. To her.


    ¡°Vim! You dirty man, come here!¡±


    Looking up from my thoughts, I stepped forward to go to Landi. She was waving at me from behind a doorway.


    ¡°Dirty¡­? What¡¯d he do this time?¡± Renn¡¯s voice sounded like a mother annoyed with her child as I rounded the doorway, and entered the room.


    ¡°I love how you sound so used to it, Renn dear,¡± Landi teased.


    ¡°Well is it a surprise? He¡¯s always ruining his clothes and never even¡­¡± Renn went quiet as she tilted her head at me, and took in the sight of me. Landi snickered as she went to join Renn at the table.


    They were eating. A human woman was placing plates down¡­ but she too had paused as to stare at me.


    ¡°Vim¡­¡± Renn groaned at me from her seat.


    ¡°I¡¯ll need to borrow your bath, Landi,¡± I said.


    ¡°Of course you will. Hellen, clean that thing up and make sure to get all the gunk he¡¯s brought in too. Then burn those clothes he¡¯s wearing,¡± Landi ordered.


    The woman serving them food nodded quickly, saying nothing but very obviously agreeing with the order.


    I waited for the servant to finish serving the food. The cart she had brought the food in on had been rather full, the kind of full that would have been seen as ridiculous for two young looking women. The kind of wastefulness was to be expected of a Queen¡­ but I knew the servant, and those who had prepared it, knew better.


    Odds are very little of that food would be wasted, by the time Renn and Landi were done with it all.


    ¡°Well? Is it gone?¡± Landi asked as she took a seat next to Renn. The table they sat at was a large one, made of stone, but they were sitting closely to one another.


    A little too close for my liking, to be honest.


    Why''d I need to worry over other women more than I did men? Or was I just being paranoid?


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯d order a perimeter around the canyon to avoid, in case of lingering toxins, but it and the gunk are all gone,¡± I said.


    Renn let out a small relieved sigh, and Landi nodded as she went to eating.


    I noted the glowing orb resting on the table, near their dishes. It was sitting on a tiny pillow, as to keep it from rolling.


    She hadn¡¯t placed it in her body yet.


    ¡°Hungry, Vim?¡± Renn asked as she went to grab some utensils. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Maybe later,¡± I said as I watched Hellen, Landi¡¯s servant, place the last plate of food onto the table.


    The human woman quietly collected her small cart, and a few empty cups and plates that were likely from earlier, and began pushing it towards me and the door.


    ¡°He probably ate the Monarch, that¡¯s why he¡¯s full,¡± Landi teased.


    Renn though didn¡¯t laugh, and instead frowned seriously. ¡°Does he actually eat them?¡± she asked with a whisper, as if I was already out of the room.


    Shaking my head at the two, I turned to follow the woman out of the room. Her little cart was impressively quiet as it rolled along the stone floor.


    Leaving Landi and Renn behind, I followed her down the hallway.


    ¡°I¡¯ll assume you need no help bathing, Lord Vim?¡± Hellen asked calmly.


    Oh¡­? She must remember me from my other visits. Interesting.


    The servants who had prepared my bath earlier, after the fight with the Monarch, had been older women. I didn¡¯t remember this one.


    ¡°No. Just toss me into the nearest tub of hot water please,¡± I said.


    She giggled softly. ¡°And lots of soap and scrubbing, I¡¯m sure,¡± she said.


    Well¡­ maybe. I had bathed after getting back earlier, after fighting the Monarch, but hadn¡¯t been as nasty thanks to the scrubbing and shower near the canyon.


    We rounded a corner and went down a smaller hallway. One that led to a larger room which branched into hallways and a series of rooms that had people working inside of them. I heard small-talk, plates clanking, and a fire¡­ maybe even several fires burning.


    In the center of the large room, was a square lift. One with large sturdy ropes, which they used as something of an elevator. Likely to help carry things up and down floors that were too annoying to carry up stairs.


    ¡°I beg your patience. My mother would not be happy if I let you into the kitchens in your state,¡± Hellen paused to say to me, before a door.


    Ah. Right.


    I nodded, and obeyed as she hurried into the kitchen with her cart.


    I heard her talk to others, talking softly in likely hopes that I¡¯d not hear them, but nothing they had said was too concerning. One of the workers had only wanted to know who I was, and why I was so important.


    Hellen returned, with an older woman. One that was undoubtedly her mother. They had the same build and hair, though the mother¡¯s had started to gray.


    ¡°Welcome back Lord Vim. We actually prepared a bath for Landi¡¯s new friend, so one¡¯s already ready. I¡¯ll go get you clothes,¡± Hellen¡¯s mother said in greeting, and without waiting for my response hurried away. Heading down another hallway.


    I watched her for a moment before going to follow Hellen. She led me down a different hallway, which led to a larger one. It wasn¡¯t much later and I was in one of the sunken baths of the palace, scrubbing away.


    There were several baths here in this palace, as far as I was aware, so I didn¡¯t feel bad for taking Renn¡¯s.


    If anything it just meant I¡¯d get to tease her about it later.


    Although Hellen lingered for a moment, likely waiting for me to ask for help in bathing, she didn¡¯t stay long. Once her mother returned with some clothes, they left them and me alone as they returned to their duties.


    I took my time to clean, but not so much because I needed to. Unlike the toxic gunk I had swum in the other day, these stains were of just simple ash. A pain to clean off, to a degree... honestly the biggest pain would be for the servants who would have to scrub the large sunken bath tub once I was done.


    Yet it seemed I had taken a little too long, as right as I got out of the bath to dry off, Renn peaked her head around the bath¡¯s entrance.


    Pausing a moment as our eyes met, I couldn¡¯t help but smile as she beamed me a grin and stepped into the bathroom. ¡°Done already?¡± she asked.


    ¡°You¡¯d not have enjoyed it Renn, look at the water,¡± I said as I went to drying off.


    She did, and obviously saw the black-stained water¡­ yet she hummed in a way that told me she¡¯d not have minded at all.


    ¡°Weren¡¯t you having a meal?¡± I asked.


    ¡°We finished some time ago Vim. Landi¡¯s now with her¡­ generals? She calls them her council,¡± Renn said as she stepped over to the stone rack that had my new freshly folded clothes.


    She lifted the shirt they''d readied for me and studied it, and I wondered what to think of her strange new tendency to bother with my clothing.


    Maybe she¡¯d always been this way, and I¡¯d either not noticed¡­ Or maybe it was simply the fact that to her I was now important enough to worry about.


    Was it a cat thing? They liked to clean themselves didn''t they? Or was it just a personality trait unique to her? Although Renn was a little similar to cats in nature, there were some differences. A non-humans bloodline influenced them, but not controlled them.


    ¡°Does Landi not want you to meet with her council?¡± I asked. She had been with Landi in the tent, when I had been fighting the Monarch, but that might have simply been a necessity. Honestly her being kept at a distance would have made sense before the whole Monarch fiasco, as to keep Renn and me out of the loop... but now Renn and her were close friends. There was no reason to keep Renn at a distance.


    ¡°She invited me. I¡¯ve listened enough, I don¡¯t like how they all seem¡­ scared of her. There¡¯s really no counseling going on at all, it¡¯s just them asking Landi what she wants them to do, and then they go do it. Right or wrong,¡± Renn said as she put the shirt down and picked up the underwear.


    ¡°Maybe her decisions are just so perfect no one needs to argue or counsel against them?¡± I offered her a way to look at it.


    ¡°Funny, Vim,¡± Renn said softly, telling me her thoughts on my words. There must be several things she disagreed with. I wonder what they were...


    I smiled at her as I finished drying off, and deposited the now ruined towels into the stone¡­ trash-bin looking thing they used as a hamper.


    ¡°Can I put those on?¡± I asked her for permission as I stepped over to her. She was now studying one of the pant legs closely, at the seam.


    ¡°Hm¡­? Why can¡¯t you?¡± she asked as she turned to frown at me.


    ¡°You¡¯re looking at them as if they¡¯re going to bite me,¡± I said.


    Renn smirked a happy grin, and then handed me a piece of clothing. ¡°I don¡¯t like the colors here. They¡¯re the same as the rocks and stuff, it¡¯s boring,¡± she said.


    Ah. The dull browns. Right.


    ¡°You women get whites and silvers, though,¡± I said as I went to dressing. She was right now wearing one of those white dresses. It looked good on her, especially since it looked almost see-through.


    ¡°Yes, but you¡¯re not wearing dresses Vim. Or would you? I bet we can find one that fits¡­ some of the women here are rather muscular,¡± she said.


    ¡°I know, I met one of them downstairs. She seemed to want something, but hadn¡¯t been able to ask it,¡± I said as I finished dressing.


    ¡°Hm¡­? You mean Landi¡¯s guard?¡± Renn asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s her guard? Makes sense,¡± I said as I gestured for Renn to follow me out of the bath. She didn¡¯t though, and remained next to the rack¡­ as if not wanting to leave just yet.


    I patiently waited for her as she studied me¡­ and I realized she was judging the clothes on me.


    It seemed she really was offended by them. I wonder why¡­ they looked normal, honestly. The colors were bland, yes, but they were made of nice feeling cotton. Something that would have been very expensive at a market. Especially here in this region.


    ¡°What is it Renn?¡± I asked her gently. Maybe it was more than the clothes and she was just using them as something to vent her frustration on.


    ¡°Hm¡­ You¡­¡± She started to say whatever it was, but then blinked and frowned at me. Then she shook her head. ¡°Never mind,¡± she decided.


    I smiled at her as she stepped past me, and headed out of the baths and out into the hallway. She seemed troubled.


    Following her, I watched her dress. Although it looked see-through, it was designed in layers. Only the top layer was actually see-through. Which kept certain things hidden. Yet I could easily see her dark tail swaying beneath the long dress thanks to the whiteness of the dress, and the couple feet of what wasn¡¯t hidden dangling just above the ground, curled upward.


    That swaying tail had a bit of a tightness to it. As if it was stiff from muscle pains or something. She was definitely bothered by something.


    This is twice now that a woman has wanted to say something to me today, and chose not to.


    Unlike the one downstairs though¡­ this one¡¯s opinions, desires, and worries mattered to me. A lot.


    ¡°Did you come to see if the maids were scrubbing me or something?¡± I asked, hoping a small joke would draw it out of her.


    Renn¡¯s ears twitched, and then she glanced back at me. ¡°I knew I heard her ask¡­¡± she mumbled.


    I smirked, and couldn¡¯t believe it. Was that really what was wrong? Hellen had indirectly asked, but not so point blank or likely with any weird ideas in the first place.


    Renn noticed my smirk and looked away, back in front of her. She huffed, likely annoyed that I had smiled so brazenly at her.


    ¡°Next time I¡¯m filthy I¡¯ll let you bathe me if you¡¯d like. Cats are known for grooming,¡± I said.


    Her tail twitched. ¡°Maybe I will,¡± she said simply. She said it as if she was threatening me.


    Amused, Renn and I walked quietly for a moment. We left the hallway, turning into a familiar one. One that led to the large rooms we¡¯d been using for our visit with Landi. Where Renn and Landi sat on couches, relaxing and talking with one another.


    Landi had given Renn an actual room, with a bed, but I¡¯d not seen it or knew where it was. I tried to ignore the part of me that wanted to ask her about it. She¡¯d probably interpret it oddly, when in reality I kind of just wanted to take a nap.


    ¡°Are we leaving soon, Vim?¡± Renn asked as we entered one of the large rooms. The one we¡¯d been in earlier, before the whole Monarch fiasco.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to, yes. Before Landi gets us involved in more drama,¡± I said as I headed for one of the larger couches. It was the one I had been sitting on and¡­


    Yes. It was still there. Although no longer on the couch, but on a new table. One that hadn¡¯t been there before. My little pieces of wood and strips of leather were all neatly gathered, with the knives. The scraps and shavings I¡¯d collected on the floor were now gone, as well.


    They¡¯d cleaned it up for me.


    Renn hummed, and I glanced over at her. She was standing a little awkwardly a few feet away, looking at a distant fireplace. One that wasn¡¯t lit, but was ready to be. Someone had replenished the firewood, and readied it. There were kindling and shavings in a small pile near it¡­ maybe even the very wood shavings they had cleaned up near my seat.


    Honestly a good use for them. I couldn¡¯t complain.


    ¡°Landi¡¯s going to tease you if she returns to find you so hesitant, Renn. You¡¯re usually a little more confident,¡± I said.


    Renn¡¯s attention returned to me, and she glared at me. ¡°It¡¯s your fault,¡± she said.


    ¡°Never said it wasn¡¯t,¡± I said as I rounded the couch and went to sit back down. As to return to my little¡­ project.


    Renn huffed softly, and then walked over to me. She too rounded the couch, but hesitated before sitting down next to me.


    Glancing at her, I wondered why she was doing her best to not look at me. She was now looking at one of the nearby tables, even though the table was empty. It wasn¡¯t even that fancy, nor had any weird designs on it.


    ¡°You can ask Renn,¡± I said as I picked up the half-finished gift and the little knife that had been lying next to it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to,¡± she whispered.


    I frowned, and glanced up at her¡­ and realized she had a rather sad look on her face. I hefted the little thin strip of boxwood. ¡°I meant about this,¡± I said. Maybe she had thought I was speaking about Landi, her situation, or the Monarch or something.


    ¡°I know you were. It¡¯s for me, isn¡¯t it?¡± she asked softly, yet still hadn¡¯t looked at me or it.


    I blinked, and wondered why she looked sad after saying such a thing. And¡­ why was she still looking that way, even though her ears were fully centered on me?


    ¡°Um¡­ yes¡­ But now I¡¯m worried, is it that bad?¡± I asked, suddenly very conscious of myself.


    Renn¡¯s sad look shifted into a weird smile. One that looked unsure of itself. And her eyes danced wildly, as if trying to find me but not able to. She kept looking from me to the table. ¡°No! No¡­ I uh¡­ I don¡¯t want to spoil it. If you tell me what it is, then¡­ well¡­¡±


    Ah¡­


    I sat back, lowering the gift and the knife to my lap. ¡°You don¡¯t want to know about it, because it¡¯ll spoil the moment,¡± I said as I understood.


    She nodded quickly.


    ¡°And thus your worry. That we can¡¯t talk comfortably, because I¡¯d focus on this,¡± I said, as I continued to understand her.


    ¡°Well¡­ yes¡­? It¡¯s fine when I can focus on Landi, but¡­¡± she grumbled a little, and I couldn¡¯t help but find her adorable.


    She was unhappy. But not because of something serious, or because she was hurt or worried. It was simply because she wanted to spend time with me, but not while I was working on her gift. Because then she¡¯d want to watch, and study it, and ask about it.


    This was why she had hesitated to return here. This was why she had walked stiffly, and her tail had not flowed calmly like it usually did as she walked.


    She had known the moment I came back into this room, I¡¯d return my attention to my little project¡­ and even though she was more than happy to let me do so, she also regretted it. Because then she¡¯d have to find something else to focus on, since she didn¡¯t want to see it until it was finished.


    Sighing at her, I wondered what I was going to do with her. This meant I¡¯d never be able to make her gifts without finding a way to hide them, or distract her while I spent time on them.


    She was too curious for her own good, wasn¡¯t she?


    ¡°I know¡­! It¡¯s so stupid¡­ I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m actually bothered by this. It makes me feel so ungrateful and¡­ I¡¯m sorry,¡± Renn rambled as she mumbled softly, and I noticed the red flush. She was embarrassed.


    ¡°Quite the opposite. I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t think of it. I¡­ honestly would have told you all about it, had you asked,¡± I said.


    ¡°Exactly,¡± she said, nodding.


    Right. She didn¡¯t want to know about it. She wanted to cherish it. To cherish the surprise. For her it was more than just the gift itself, it was the moments that led up to it. The giving, and receiving of it.


    Likely a source of her perfect memory. She remembered everything flawlessly... which meant she very likely wanted to cherish the moment she received it from me, so she could always look back at that memory fondly. The gift, the item, would fade and eventually break or be lost... but that memory would last her forever.


    And I, being the kind of man I was¡­ wouldn¡¯t have realized that. Hell, I hadn¡¯t. I¡¯d almost went ahead and told her as I sat down, telling her everything.


    Once again I¡¯d not¡­ noticed Renn¡¯s personality. She was a gentle soul, who cherished such moments and gifts. To her they were more valuable than anything else in this world.


    Even if to me it was just a small piece of wood. Something I could replace a thousand times over¡­ To her it was something much more.


    To her it was a treasure. To me a flimsy piece of wood, able to be recreated in a single afternoon.


    Now though¡­ was it? No. It wasn¡¯t. Suddenly the little piece of wood in my hand, which wasn¡¯t even finished, was more a treasure than that heart we¡¯d just given Landi.


    ¡°You want to treasure these moments,¡± I said, understanding.


    ¡°I already do Vim¡­ I¡­ I just¡­¡± Renn hesitated, and I knew it was because she wasn¡¯t sure what to say, or how to say it.


    She felt ridiculous, because she believed her desires and wants to be greedy. As if she was trying to attain too much, too quickly.


    Yet¡­ that wasn¡¯t true at all.


    Even if she was asking for something difficult to give, in all honesty¡­ I fully believed she deserved it. She deserved every moment of happiness she could attain in this life.


    And¡­


    Staring into her eyes, and the tiny layer of tears within them¡­ I smiled at her.


    I would like to treasure these moments too.


    ¡°I could put two couches back-to-back. So we can sit without looking at each other. You¡¯d be able to hear me work on it, but nothing else,¡± I offered her a solution.


    Renn frowned, but not in disappointment. She pondered it for a moment, and then glanced over at the nearest couch. ¡°That¡­ might work, if you promise to keep the conversations neat enough to keep me from wanting to watch you,¡± she admitted.


    I nodded, willing to try. ¡°I¡¯d like to finish it before we leave Renn. It¡¯s difficult to do such fine work while walking,¡± I said.


    ¡°I figured¡­¡± she mumbled.


    Putting the wood and knife down, I stood and decided to just do it. If Renn was going to be so unsure of herself¡­ then I needed to take charge.


    As I re-arranged some furniture, I noticed one of the servants peek in. likely hearing the noise. They only watched for a moment as I put two couches back-to-back, and then watched Renn happily sit in the center of hers. Right behind where I¡¯d be sitting.


    ¡°Thank you Vim,¡± she said.


    ¡°Hm. Finding ways to keep your adorable side happy is difficult, but a pleasant past-time,¡± I said as I went to return to my seat, and finish my project.


    Renn giggled at me as I picked up the remaining boxwood¡­ and studied it for a moment.


    Hopefully¡­ it was worth her wait and expectations. Maybe I should have found ivory instead¡­


    ¡°Well, what would you like to talk about?¡± I asked her as I shifted the wood, to find the spot I had stopped at the other night.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± Renn hummed a moment, and I heard her tail slide back and forth along the couch. It sounded much smoother in its movements compared to earlier. ¡°How about¡­ Merit¡¯s home? Her kingdom? Had it been like this?¡± she asked.


    My little knife paused a moment, and I frowned.


    Hell. Why not? If Merit hadn''t told her already, I doubt she''d grow too upset with me for telling her.


    ¡°She was born in a pond,¡± I started as I returned to forming the comb.


    Renn was right. Moments like these should be treasured. They were valuable. Too valuable.


    I¡¯d forgotten such a thing. Hopefully she¡¯d teach me to cherish more things, or at least remind me how to do so.

 Chapter Two Hundred and Thirty Three – Renn – A Man of Many Gifts

    Combing Vim¡¯s hair, I felt ridiculously happy as he carried me through the salt flats.


    I was sitting on his shoulders. Being carried as if I was but a child. Beneath my butt were our bags on his back. We now had three. We¡¯d been forced to add to our luggage, thanks to the insistence of Landi. She had gifts for those we¡¯d meet along our journey back north.


    And I had a gift of my own.


    The comb was about the length of my hand, but not as wide. It was very light, and although it had many little teeth and looked frail¡­ it was actually rather resilient and sturdy. The ends had soft leather strips somehow sewn into the wood, making it easy to grip, and the rounded curve of the top of the comb had lots of little designs. There were several small scenes of small animals on each side of the comb.


    It told a story. From one side, to the other. Of my journey. It started with a goat, crane, and turtle¡­ then ended a small badger and cat.


    The thing made my heart fill full of warmth, beyond anything I could describe.


    Running the comb through his hair, I smirked as I watched his hair conform to the new direction¡­ only to return to its original state a moment later. I¡¯d been messing with his hair for a good long moment, and for some reason I found it utterly amusing that his hair would easily get combed to one side¡­ but eventually go back to its original state shortly after. As if with a mind of its own. His hair wasn''t very long, just long enough to grab at, but it still shouldn''t reform so quickly. It meant it had something to do with his traits.


    It was odd since his hair was actually really soft. It flowed in the wind too sometimes, so it was very strange.


    ¡°I think your hair is broken,¡± I said happily.


    ¡°It likely is, yes.¡±


    Vim didn¡¯t seem bothered at all. He was completely focused on his walking through the ankle high waters.


    Waters that smelled strongly of salt.


    I paused in my combing of his hair to look around us. Off in the distance, I could see mountains all around us¡­ but they looked tiny. Distant. Impossibly far. The whole area was a flatland, impossibly flat, made even flatter by the water covering it all.


    It was a little strange, honestly. Not only was there a bunch of water out here in the desert, somehow, it was also¡­ rather still. Although basically a giant pond, the water wasn¡¯t moving much.


    We¡¯d entered this strange pond of salt about an hour ago. It had taken us a couple days of walking to get here from Landi¡¯s city, and it had required us to pass over a mountain too.


    ¡°Is the ground hard, Vim?¡± I asked as I glanced down, past his head. The water was a little murky, but I could see the cracks he was walking on. His bare feet looked like they weren¡¯t sinking into the ground at all. Even though this area¡¯s brittle ground should be mushy with all this water covering it.


    As I leaned over, Vim¡¯s hand grabbed onto my right leg. He held on gently, and honestly didn¡¯t need to. I wouldn¡¯t fall off from a little moving¡­ but Vim was oddly protective sometimes.


    ¡°It¡¯s harder than you think, yes. But there¡¯s a layer of salt, that feels slippery,¡± he said, lightly holding onto my leg.


    Salt¡­


    ¡°Can I taste it?¡± I asked.


    He chuckled at me. ¡°You may. But it¡¯s actually very dirty. If you want the salt, we just need to boil the water. I¡¯d honestly not recommend drinking it, but you can have a lick of a finger if you¡¯d like,¡± he said as he paused¡­ and crouched.


    I lowered, and smirked as he lowered me far enough that I could reach down and stick some fingers into the water. I made sure to not let my tail get wet as I did so.


    Surprisingly, it was colder than I¡¯d thought.


    Lifting my now wet fingers, I stared at them as I realized they now stunk a little.


    Still, I went ahead and licked them.


    And regretted it.


    ¡°Bleh¡­¡± I groaned as I went to wiping my fingers on Vim¡¯s shoulder.


    He chuckled at me. ¡°I warned you,¡± he said.


    ¡°Not well enough,¡± I argued.


    I could faintly taste the salt, but honestly I more so tasted stale water. Nasty water. As if it was more gunk than water.


    As I ran my tongue along my teeth, to try and get the taste out of my mouth, Vim held up a water canteen for me.


    Taking it thankfully, I made sure to swish the water in my mouth to get the taste out as much as I could.


    Then I swallowed.


    ¡°Did¡­ you just swallow? Why didn¡¯t you spit it out?¡± he asked after a moment.


    ¡°And waste water?¡± I asked him back.


    ¡°We¡¯ll be able to refill tonight Renn,¡± he said.


    ¡°Really¡­? Where?¡± I asked as I looked around again. The water seemed to on forever¡­ Vim was walking at a good pace, but honestly I didn¡¯t see how we¡¯d be getting out of these salt flats anytime soon.


    ¡°You¡¯ll see. Don¡¯t feel like you need to ration the water. In fact it won¡¯t be long and you¡¯ll start seeing familiar scenery. We¡¯re heading northward,¡± he said.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± I didn¡¯t doubt him, but I was going to have to wait and see how he¡¯d prove it to me. The mountain we were walking towards looked¡­ days away, at least.


    Handing him back the canteen, I glanced at my comb. I debated going back to messing with Vim¡¯s hair, but decided to just put it away. My own hair, and tail, had been brushed enough that any more would just cause issues anyway.


    I slid it into one of the little pockets on my leather vest. There was one that was just the right size for it to snugly hide away. As if it had been made to fit.


    Knowing Vim, he likely had carved it with such a thing in mind.


    ¡°Thank you, Vim,¡± I said again.


    ¡°Hm,¡± Vim no longer told me it was fine. Even though I knew he was tired of hearing it.


    But¡­


    I smiled at him as I put my hands on his head, and looked around again. ¡°So I¡¯m assuming animals don¡¯t drink this stuff,¡± I said.


    ¡°No. Drinking this would just make you thirstier, like drinking from the ocean. Unless you''re adapted to it... like the animals that live here,¡± he said.


    ¡°So¡­ is this in a way, an ocean?¡± I asked.


    Vim chuckled. ¡°No. It¡¯s just a lake. I suppose technically you can call it a dry lake,¡± he said.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t seem very dry¡­ though I suppose that¡¯s because you can¡¯t drink it huh? Dry lake because it might as well be,¡± I said, happy that I understood.


    Vim tilted his head. ¡°An apt description.¡±


    ¡°Is it wrong?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Not really. The reason some folks call it a dry lake is because it dies out often. It¡¯s actually dry more than not, usually. Most the time I come here there¡¯s not a drop of water to be found,¡± he said.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡± I tried to envision it.


    Odds are it looked similar¡­ just with less reflecting, thanks to the lack of the water¡¯s surface.


    ¡°One day you¡¯ll see. Maybe the next trip,¡± he said.


    For a short while I kept silent, just basking in the moment.


    Vim likely had no idea how happy I was right now. Or how happy his little off-hand comments made me, either.


    He understood me. He was learning. But¡­


    Glancing down at the man¡¯s head, I wondered if I¡¯d be able to get him to carry me like this again someday. He was only doing it now so that I¡¯d not ruin my boots, or get the gunk on my feet.


    ¡°Would you carry me like this if it¡¯s dry, though?¡± I asked gently, hoping he¡¯d catch the hint.


    Vim tilted his head, and after a moment of pondering he nodded. ¡°I suppose I could, yes.¡±


    Giggling at him, I ran my fingers through his hair. ¡°I can¡¯t be that heavy,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hm. I carry thousands of souls Renn. Yours is mighty indeed, but... no, you¡¯re not heavy,¡± he said.


    I stopped messing with his hair as I decoded his words. He spoke of the Society, of course, but¡­


    Before I could say anything, shadows disturbed the world around us.


    Looking around, and finding nothing, I looked up. And watched as a large flock of birds flew past.


    Squinting at them, since the sun was right behind them¡­ I tried to figure out what they were.


    ¡°Some type of gulls?¡± I asked.


    Vim glanced up a little. ¡°Those are flamingos.¡±


    ¡°Which are¡­?¡± I asked as I watched them fly past us. There were a few smaller ones still overhead, but most were now leaving us behind.


    ¡°They¡¯re actually who we¡¯re going to be meeting soon,¡± he said.


    I frowned and looked away from the birds. ¡°Huh?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°We¡¯re¡­ making a small stop outside of our normal route. I¡¯d like to introduce you to one of my friends,¡± Vim said.


    Leaning forward, to see his expression, I smiled at him. ¡°Really?¡± I asked.


    He nodded.


    Excited, I sat back up and found the birds again. They were now smaller dots in the sky, heading deeper into the salt-flats. They were going the same way we were, by the looks of it.


    ¡°Usually you¡¯d ask about them,¡± Vim said gently.


    ¡°I want to be surprised,¡± I said.


    He nodded again. ¡°Should I not have told you?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Hm¡­ maybe. I¡¯ll be honest Vim, I¡¯m still¡­ trying to understand my own desires. Like the comb. I wanted to know, yet didn¡¯t. I¡¯m¡­ really not sure what to think of it all,¡± I said as I remembered those weird feelings the other day.


    I had wanted to know so badly, yet at the same time had wanted to run away the moment Vim had picked it up. It made no sense.


    ¡°You¡¯re curious, yet love the surprise. It¡¯s surprising you never wandered far from your home Renn,¡± he said.


    ¡°Hm¡­? Why¡¯s that weird?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve the personality of a wanderer. An adventurer. I¡¯m surprised you don¡¯t have the desire to voyage to the ends of the earth, as to see everything,¡± he explained.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I¡¯ll be honest I had wanted to. Once. But¡­¡± I shifted a little, and noticed how Vim also shifted¡­ in a way that made sure I¡¯d never lean too far or fall. As if he was willing to bend and tilt as much as possible as to keep me upright. It was a little gesture, but one that made me smile. ¡°I got hurt. A lot. When younger. So I gave up trying to travel too much. I didn¡¯t like getting hurt,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± Vim¡¯s thumb thumped against my right calf, reminding me he hadn¡¯t let go. Even though I wasn¡¯t leaning over anymore.


    ¡°We¡¯re adventuring, Vim. Aren¡¯t we?¡± I asked. In fact he was right. I was enjoying this beyond measure.


    ¡°Yes. But you¡¯re still getting hurt,¡± he said softly.


    Ah¡­ so he had been thinking of the times I¡¯d gotten hurt, or cried.


    Before he or I could get too emotional over it, I patted his head. ¡°Are you a Monarch Vim?¡± I asked.


    He chuckled at me. ¡°No Renn, I¡¯m not.¡±


    ¡°Why the laugh?¡± I asked. I¡¯d been completely serious.


    ¡°Because you had sounded adorable. Can I ask why you think I am?¡± he asked.


    Had I said it oddly¡­? I had thought I had asked it rather seriously¡­ ¡°Landi believes you¡¯re one,¡± I said.


    ¡°I asked why you thought I was one, not why she thinks I am,¡± Vim said.


    I squeezed his head lightly, and kind of liked how he let me move his head around as I did so. ¡°I mean¡­ a lot of people do. Merit does too,¡± I said.


    ¡°So you think I am, just because others think so? I¡¯d thought you possessed more self respect for yourself than to simply believe what you hear,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°Oh shush Vim¡­ fine¡­¡± I grumbled as I grabbed two handfuls of his hair. He tilted his head a little, almost enough to rip the hair out of his head, but I made sure to not keep my hands too stiff. I didn¡¯t want to hurt him to prove my point. ¡°You¡¯re as strong as one. You heal from wounds that no one else can¡­ and even do so quickly. Your eye had only taken a few days to re-grow, Vim. Even my uncle, my great-uncle, a giant cat, hadn¡¯t been that resilient. Landi had taken his eye¡­ you¡¯d not even flinch at such a wound,¡± I said.


    ¡°How big of a cat was he?¡± Vim asked.


    ¡°Huh¡­? Well¡­ I guess pretty big,¡± I hadn¡¯t actually meant to bring him up in such a way.


    ¡°Was he as big as that Monarch?¡± he asked further.


    ¡°Oh. No. but¡­ he was likely closer in size to that thing than us, I suppose,¡± I said as I thought of it.


    Vim hummed, and I sighed as I let go of his hair.


    I had planned to tease him by saying if I yanked his hair out, it¡¯d just grow back overnight. Now I felt a little awkward. ¡°If you¡¯re not a Monarch or something like it, I can¡¯t imagine just what you could be,¡± I said. I wasn¡¯t aware of any animal that could heal like him, on any level. Plus it wouldn¡¯t explain his strength either.


    He had fought that Monarch for hours, and when he finally showed himself¡­ he hadn¡¯t had any visible wounds at all. Not a one. Which meant he had either defeated it with ease, or had healed from all of his injuries from it in that short of a time.


    Either made him unnatural beyond measure. Even if one included our kind¡¯s strangeness.


    Vim said nothing as he continued walking. He didn¡¯t splash as much as a normal person would when walking, but it was still noisy when we weren¡¯t talking.


    ¡°Though¡­ can Monarchs be human? I mean, in shape and stuff? Seems they¡¯re all animals, or big beasts. Was Tor an animal too?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Tor is a mouse. Though¡­ he¡¯s small or big, depending on his mood,¡± he said.


    Hm¡­ ¡°So then you can¡¯t be one, can you? Since you look so human,¡± I decided.


    Vim chuckled.


    ¡°What¡­? Am I wrong?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Not at all. I just found it funny that you so calmly said aloud what so many have failed to notice over the years. You¡¯re very right, Monarchs are usually not¡­ human in appearance. However, their descendants can be. And although not a pure Monarch, a child of one can still be a Monarch all the same. Bray is a good example of that. She¡¯s a daughter of a Monarch, but I¡¯d never hesitate to call her one. She¡¯s very powerful, and possesses odd abilities,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°Hm¡­ so¡­ how distant does one need to be? You say that I¡¯m likely a descendant of one¡­ just where does the Monarch blood end?¡± I asked.


    ¡°The moment one is born without a heart. Sometimes it can be a single generation. Other times it can take many,¡± he said.


    Ah. One of those little orb things¡­ ¡°And you can sense those things,¡± I said.


    He nodded.


    ¡°Is it a smell? Or do you just¡­ know somehow?¡± I asked.


    ¡°They give off a small hum. One I can hear. I can also feel their heat, their energy, if I¡¯m close enough,¡± I said.


    ¡°A hum¡­¡± I tried to think of the heart that I¡¯d given Landi. I remembered it pulsating, and being warm, but hadn¡¯t remembered hearing it hum or make noise.


    ¡°It¡¯s just something I hear. Think of it like hearing a heartbeat,¡± he said.


    I nodded as I pondered it for a moment¡­ but got distracted by a small breeze. It blew my hair around a bit, until it settled down on Vim¡¯s head.


    Brushing our hair, I eventually found myself focused on the spots I had just tugged and grabbed, I noticed my own hair laying all over his. My hair was getting really long.


    ¡°Vim¡­ does your hair even grow? Do your nails?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Very, very slowly,¡± he said softly.


    Slow. I¡¯d known him for over two years now and¡­ his hair was the same. I honestly don¡¯t think it¡¯d grown at all.


    ¡°It¡¯s like you¡¯re frozen in time,¡± I whispered.


    Vim tilted his head. ¡°It does, doesn¡¯t it?¡± he agreed.


    It really made no sense. I understood that we were¡­ different than humans. We lived longer, and as such sometimes were stronger. Faster. We healed better. All traits from our time with¡­


    ¡°My family believed that we had hunted for our gods,¡± I said softly.


    ¡°That¡¯s actually very likely. Somewhere up your lineage was undoubtedly a Monarch. So yes¡­ they¡¯re right,¡± he said.


    ¡°Why would gods need hunters?¡± I asked.


    Vim chuckled, and I was about to grab his hair again. And maybe this time tug a little. But he shook his head. ¡°You¡¯re very astute Renn. I enjoy your mind. It¡¯s odd isn¡¯t? Why would Gods need help with anything?¡± he asked me.


    Was¡­ was this some kind of test? ¡°Are you saying we¡¯re all misunderstanding something? Or that the answer to that is what you are?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Hm. No. Maybe¡­ rather I was just enjoying your journey to enlightenment.¡±


    Enlightenment¡­ ¡°That¡¯s an odd word, Vim,¡± I said.


    ¡°It means,¡± Vim started to explain it, but I patted his head to stop him.


    ¡°I know. I just¡­ found your use of it strange. Who taught you Vim? Who was your teacher?¡± I asked. Maybe his strange way of thinking was sourced from whoever had taught him. I wonder if they still lived. I¡¯d like to meet them.


    Vim then came to a stop.


    The water beneath us splashed, a little louder than all the times before, and I actually rocked a little thanks to how abruptly he had stopped walking.


    ¡°Vim¡­?¡± I glanced around, half expecting some weird threat to be nearby.


    Instead there was nothing¡­ just the same endless water. Though off in the distance, in front of us, I could see tiny black silhouettes. Likely the birds from earlier. They were wading in the water.


    His hand gripped my calf, and I was once again reminded he hadn¡¯t let me go yet. An odd thing, since he really didn¡¯t need to hold onto me when he was just walking normally. Then he looked up at me, and I leaned forward a little as to meet his eyes.


    ¡°My mother,¡± he said gently.


    Blinking at his answer, I found myself a little stunned.


    Were his eyes watery¡­?


    ¡°She must have been very wise,¡± I said gently.


    ¡°Hm¡­ she was. As was my father,¡± Vim said, and then returned to walking.


    Feeling the awkward air, I wondered¡­


    ¡°Vim¡­ you just told me about your parents,¡± I said softly, warning him.


    ¡°I know,¡± he said.


    Smiling at him, I wrapped his head into a small hug. He tilted his head, either to try and avoid it or maybe to keep his eyesight clear, but I didn¡¯t care. I squeezed his head.


    Giggling at him, I felt him let out a heavy sigh.


    Extremely happy, I kept squeezing his head for a long moment. It was a little awkward, thanks to how and where I was sitting, but it still felt good.


    Vim and I would hug on occasion¡­ but to be honest, I wished we did it more. I tried to always contain myself, since it seemed Vim really didn¡¯t like physical contact very much.


    ¡°The honest answer Renn¡­¡± Vim then said.


    I blinked as I sat back up, brushing his hair again as I did. Why¡¯d I find feeling his hair so enjoyable?


    ¡°I am, yet am not, a Monarch.¡±


    Hesitating, my fingers lingered near his ears. I¡¯d been about to grab them. ¡°Vim¡­?¡± I asked worriedly.


    He sighed and nodded. ¡°I know. Sounds stupid. But it¡¯s the truth. I¡¯m the closest thing there is to a Monarch, without actually being one,¡± he said.


    Unable to believe what he was saying, more so because he was actually saying it aloud in the first place than what it was he was saying¡­ I felt strange.


    Should I smile? Cry? What should I do? He likely had just revealed something he¡¯s never told anyone else before. To me.


    Several minutes went by, and Vim finally glanced up at me. ¡°You okay Renn?¡± he asked.


    I nodded. ¡°I¡¯m just stunned. I don¡¯t know what to say.¡±


    He scoffed. ¡°I know, isn¡¯t it weird? Maybe I¡¯m sick.¡±


    I finally smiled as I leaned forward a bit, to smirk at him. ¡°So¡­ do you have a heart?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No. I don¡¯t. That¡¯s why I¡¯m technically not one. I lack that very qualifier,¡± he said.


    ¡°Then¡­ how could you be one, without the thing that is needed?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Because that¡¯s¡­ well¡­¡± Vim went silent, and I enjoyed watching the way his expression changed. He was now struggling, internally.


    ¡°You¡¯ve told me a lot of secrets so quickly; I think it¡¯s fine if you keep some for later Vim. Don¡¯t want you passing out on me,¡± I said happily.


    He took a very deep breath, and I actually felt it. I noticeably shifted thanks to the movement, and he released it with a very heavy sigh. ¡°Thank you. Yes. Let¡¯s do that. We¡¯ll continue next time,¡± he said, happy to be granted permission.


    I giggled at him.


    ¡°Since we¡¯re being all personal¡­ can I ask one too?¡± Vim then asked.


    ¡°Hm? Of course you can,¡± I said. Honestly at this point there¡¯s likely nothing I¡¯d not tell him. Even the stuff that would make me want to crawl into a hole I¡¯d not hesitate to share right now.


    ¡°Are you happy Renn?¡±


    If I had been walking too, this was when I¡¯d come to an abrupt stop.


    Absolutely shocked by his question, I felt oddly uncomfortable as I stared at his upturned look. He looked worried. Upset. Bothered. He was genuinely apprehensive of my answer.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious, Vim?¡± I whispered.


    How could he not know? How could he be asking me this? With such a serious expression? After saying what he had just said? After doing what he¡¯s done? Just the last few days alone should have proved to him how happy and content I was.


    Was I not laughing enough? Maybe I didn¡¯t smile as often? Had I not giggled like a little girl the other night, when he had handed me the comb? Hasn¡¯t he been listening to the all-night-long conversation between me and Landi, full of tears and joy? Even now, today, hasn¡¯t he been hearing my happy hums as I brushed my hair or his? Can¡¯t he hear in my voice just how much bliss I was in?


    Wasn¡¯t it obvious¡­?


    This man of all people in this world should know full well how happy and content I was with my life. Yet he looked as if it was not only in doubt, but¡­


    ¡°I¡¯d like to know, Renn. I¡¯d like to think you are, but¡­¡± Vim paused, his walking coming to a stop. His hand on my leg gripped me tighter, as if in worry.


    Before he could say more, I bent forward and kissed him.


    It was awkward, thanks to our positions¡­ but no amount of clumsy misalignment kept me from doing it right.


    After a moment, I sat back up a little. Staring at his face, I couldn¡¯t help but laugh. ¡°You should see yourself,¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure¡­¡± he mumbled¡­ then coughed, and returned to walking.


    Giggling happily, I couldn¡¯t help but fight back the urge to kiss him again. That look on his face was precious.


    ¡°I¡¯ll admit, I had not expected that at all,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°I can tell,¡± I said with a grin.


    He went back to walking, making splashing sounds again, and I was a little surprised to feel¡­ a small hesitation in his steps. As if he was suddenly stiff in his legs.


    And he called me adorable.


    ¡°I¡¯m very happy Vim. Beyond any way I can explain¡­ can I ask why you¡¯d ask such a thing?¡± I asked him. Hopefully by now he had gotten his mind under control. Usually he was so stoic¡­ so such a shock had probably been painful for him.


    ¡°You¡¯ve not cried in awhile,¡± he then said.


    ¡°Cried¡­? Shouldn¡¯t¡­ shouldn¡¯t that mean I am happy? Why would you think I wasn¡¯t just because I haven¡¯t cried?¡± I asked, now a little worried.


    Vim¡¯s shoulder shifted beneath me, and I recognized the motion. He had just tried to roll his shoulder.


    ¡°Well¡­ I guess I was just worried. People stop letting emotions get to them when they¡¯re depressed. You had gotten teary eyed with Landi, when you gave her the heart¡­ but you hadn¡¯t cried. Even when she did. So¡­¡± he mumbled as he spoke, as if he wasn¡¯t even sure what he was saying himself.


    I mean¡­ did he? Surely he did? Sear?h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He just proved how deeply he cared for me. How much he understood me, and¡­ how much he watched out for me. Even something like that had not gone unnoticed. Between such a reveal, and his beautiful gift¡­ I couldn¡¯t believe how this man could prove his affection for me in any greater method.


    Falling for the Societies Protector again, I grabbed his head. It felt warm in my hands. ¡°You really do love me, don¡¯t you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it weird?¡± he asked back.


    Laughing, I nodded. Yes! It was!


    ¡°I just worry Renn¡­ I worry this life is too harsh for you,¡± he said after a moment.


    ¡°Thank you for doing so¡­ but I¡¯m doing okay. Thanks to you. I¡¯ll be honest, I guess you¡¯re right¡­ why hadn¡¯t I cried with Landi? It had been very emotional¡­ I even felt very¡­¡± I shifted a little, and wondered if I should say it aloud. ¡°I related to her,¡± I decided to just admit it. Especially since Vim and I were suddenly being very open with one another. I didn¡¯t want to ruin the moment. Plus¡­


    Well¡­


    If anyone would understand me¡­ I guess I¡¯d prefer it to be him.


    ¡°I figured,¡± he said softly.


    ¡°I think part of the reason is Landi herself. She cried, yes, but¡­ only for a short time. Then she got all happy and boisterous. It made me want to be the same,¡± I said.


    Vim nodded, seemingly understanding.


    Unable to resist, I sniffed.


    ¡°Aw Renn,¡± Vim moaned.


    I laughed as my eyes actually began to water, and I started to cry.


    ¡°You¡¯re actually crying¡­?¡± Vim asked worriedly, looking up.


    I nodded. ¡°Mhm.¡±


    He sighed, but didn¡¯t seem willing to yell or chastise me for it.


    ¡°It¡¯s your fault,¡± I complained.


    He nodded.


    I let my tears drop to his head, and disappear into his hair. ¡°You¡¯re pulling my heart every which way. It¡¯s not fair you can do it with just a few words, and I can only get you with a surprise kiss,¡± I said, complaining further.


    There was no way to explain it, but it was as if he kept on giving me gift after gift. Each one making me swell with emotion. It wasn¡¯t fair that his words alone could be something so precious and lovely and¡­


    ¡°My heart damn near stopped¡­ so I¡¯d say we¡¯re even,¡± Vim said with a chuckle.


    Oh. Good.


    Sniffing, I smiled as I quickly got my tears under control. Maybe there was something wrong with me. I felt as if I wanted, and needed, to weep in his arms. Yet¡­


    Then something blocked out the sky.


    Quickly looking up, I frowned at the dense and dark cloud.


    Where had that come from? The sky had been clear this whole time and¡­


    Then the cloud moved, and light came back to the world.


    My eyes narrowed as Vim glanced up as well, and I felt my whole body go cold as I stared up at a giant bird flapping its wings.


    Yes. Those were wings. Connected to a bird. What had looked like a giant dark cloud, was instead a monstrous bird of unbelievable size. When its wings returned to being outstretched, it once again blocked out the sun and sent the world into an evening dusk.


    Soaring high above us¡­ yet blocking out most of the sky, was a bird beyond reason.


    Stunned at the sight, I watched as the massive creature flew ahead.


    I knew how birds could appear small in the sky. The pet hawk I had long ago had been huge, yet had looked tiny up there. So tiny that sometimes I lost sight of it even as it flew overhead.


    Yet this thing¡­ it was impossible to lose. It was just simply that big.


    ¡°Vim¡­.?¡± I asked worriedly. Was that a Monarch? It had to be. It was huge. Too huge. If it looked that big up there as it was, then¡­


    ¡°Say hello to Miss Beak. Monarch of the Salt-Flats. One of my oldest friends,¡± Vim introduced me¡­ and picked up his pace, heading for the spot the giant bird was descending towards.

 Chapter Two Hundred and Thirty Four – Vim – Miss Beak

    ¡°You¡¯re kidding, near the Monolith Kingdom?¡± Beak asked.


    ¡°Landi¡¯s place, yeah,¡± Renn said.


    Miss Beak hummed, which vibrated the pool of water she was sitting in.


    ¡°After that¡­ well¡­¡± Renn hesitated, and splashed as she turned to look at me. She was looking for permission to say it aloud.


    ¡°Landi has taken another heart. We¡¯ll see if she survives it or not,¡± I said.


    Miss Beak turned her massive head, as to point one of her massive eyes my way. ¡°You¡¯ve grown softer Vim,¡± she said.


    ¡°I knew it!¡± Renn said loudly.


    Miss Beak chuckled, sending more ripples out into the fresh water oasis lake.


    Unlike the many thousands of other flamingos that were surrounding this little oasis island, she wasn¡¯t standing on one leg. She was lowered down, half-submerged in the only source of fresh water for miles. Sitting down.


    Although massive in size, I knew the reason Miss Beak sat instead of standing like the others of her kind wasn¡¯t because of her size. Her legs were plenty strong enough to support her. She was a Monarch, after all. But rather it was because she enjoyed the feeling of being submerged in cool water. She just liked the feel of it.


    Plus it let her talk more easily with us tiny creatures that were stuck closer to the ground.


    ¡°She¡¯s not absorbed it yet, but she plans to do it in the next year or two. I guess she wants to prepare herself for it. It had hurt her last time,¡± Renn then said, expanding on updating Miss Beak.


    It was¡­ interesting to listen to Renn give Miss Beak her version of our journey together. Like always, upon seeing her, I told Miss Beak of all I¡¯d done and seen. Before we got to the rest of our conversations, she always wanted to hear of all I¡¯d seen and done.


    Renn had taken up the mantle of story teller without hesitation, and honestly was doing a mighty fine job.


    I particularly liked how she walked around and danced in the water as she spoke. She was an animated speaker when she was into it.


    The crystal clear pool Renn and Miss Beak were in was an oddity. The little island that it rested on was made of golden sand. Something that belonged on a temperate beach and not in the middle of the salt-flats. But as out of place as it was, it was still perfect for Miss Beak¡¯s home.


    This little island was big enough to house her massive body, but small enough to not be visible from a far distance. Even with the thousands of pink birds standing all around it.


    ¡°What reason does Landi need the hearts, Renn?¡± Miss Beak asked.


    ¡°She wants to give birth to a child. Seems she tried for many years, and never could, so she resorted to the hearts. Since absorbing the one, she can now get pregnant but they¡¯re all stillborn. She hopes a second will keep them alive,¡± Renn explained.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± Miss Beak hummed her noise, and I noticed the way Renn¡¯s tail bobbed up and down along the waves of ripples because of it.


    She, like Miss Beak, was half submerged. And unlike Miss Beak who was covered in beautiful pink feathers¡­ Renn was naked. For some reason it was actually bothering me, though it made no sense.


    Renn¡¯s been naked in front of me before. Plus¡­ it made sense. Why get her clothes and leathers wet? It¡¯d just be annoying to dry them.


    Yet it still bothered me.


    I was the only one not sitting in the pool of water. I was not far from them, on the golden sand. Sitting on a massive log, from a tree that obviously had come from elsewhere. The trees growing on this island were thinner, with heavier leaves. More akin to palm trees. This log was likely from a forest from the north. Either Miss Beak had gone and got it, for some reason, or while flying around she had seen it floating in the salt-flats and had brought it back.


    Not far from me were our bags. I was keeping an eye on them since the smaller flamingos kept wanting to come over and peck at them.


    Unlike the pool of water, that they knew better than to go near, they didn¡¯t have any fear walking along the edge of the beach. Miss Beak didn¡¯t like them going into her water, but didn¡¯t seem to care if they walked along the outer perimeter of her beaches.


    ¡°Do you think it¡¯ll work?¡± Renn asked Miss Beak.


    ¡°No. But¡­ I hope it does, all the same,¡± Miss Beak answered.


    Renn¡¯s ears drooped a little, but not too harshly. ¡°Vim thinks she¡¯ll die too,¡± she said.


    ¡°Vim¡¯s a realist, even if he pretends to not be. A sad trait he¡¯s picked up over his harsh life,¡± Miss Beak said.


    I huffed as Renn smiled up at the massive pink bird. Miss Beak had curled her long neck, the way these wading birds liked to do, and was staring down at her new friend with a very visible smile. It was a little interesting that even though she had a beak, one could still see emotions upon it.


    I usually couldn¡¯t see such a smile. Not because she¡¯d not smile at me when I visited alone, but because I was usually the one standing in front of her. The angle didn¡¯t let one see such a thing, thanks to her beak.


    The two had been talking for quite a while. Miss Beak had wanted to hear Renn¡¯s story and Renn¡­ being who she was, had been more than willing to share it. Going so far as to even tell Miss Beak things she¡¯d not told anyone else, as far as I was aware. Even I¡¯d learned a few things about her, like how her family had been abusive because she hadn¡¯t had enough fur for their liking. I hadn¡¯t really liked how happily she had spoke of her siblings, and how they had beaten her.


    ¡°Why did Vim kill your parents, Beak?¡± Renn asked, seemingly content enough with talking about Landi and the Monarch.


    ¡°They were cruel. They fed on humans as you and I would fish,¡± Miss Beak said.


    Renn¡¯s ears fluttered and she tilted her head up at the mighty bird. ¡°Was there no reasoning with them?¡± she asked.


    ¡°No. Just as your family had lacked the necessary emotional connection with those outside their races, so too did my parents suffer from a sense of superiority. To them, Vim and my asking to stave their hunger was the same as asking them not to breathe. It made no sense to them. It was beyond them,¡± Miss Beak explained.


    ¡°How come such things cannot be taught? I once¡­ in the beginning, also had not realized that humans¡­ that people, even our kind, could be different. Why was I able to realize such a thing, but not them?¡± Renn asked.


    Waiting patiently, I studied Renn as I awaited Miss Beak¡¯s answer.


    ¡°It¡¯s very good to hear that Vim has found a suitable companion. There is no real reason, Renn. Just as you were able to realize, and comprehend another creature¡¯s sorrow and suffering, they had simply been unable. Just as easily as you figured it out, they as easily cannot. You might find your children, even if raised with love and care, succumb to the same heartless outlook on life. The cruelty of our ancestors is not something only they can claim. Many today, born as we speak, are just as cruel. Just as evil. It¡¯s not something one can reason with, it¡¯s simply a fact of life,¡± Miss Beak said.


    Renn shifted in the water, her tail swaying on its surface. Or rather, right below it. It was interesting it floated, but not so much that it breached the surface. ¡°So it¡¯s just a matter of a person¡¯s self. Each person can be different,¡± Renn said.


    Miss Beak nodded. ¡°One could argue our ancestors were unable to find reasoning, being¡­ what and who they were¡­ but then one has to ignore the fact that those today suffer the same issues. Even someone raised in a loving home, in a peaceful society, without strife or grief¡­ can still become someone without the ability to relate to the suffering of those around them. They lack empathy. Personally I¡¯d say the reason doesn¡¯t matter. Whether they are cruel out of choice or because of an outside factor¡­ say because of pain, suffering, or mental disability, their reason doesn¡¯t stop the cruelty. Or justify it. Whether a person realizes they¡¯re being cruel doesn¡¯t matter to the one who has to suffer at their hands. Does a wound hurt more or less if given to you by something with kindness, or without? One must realize that eventually a line must be drawn,¡± Miss Beak said.


    ¡°Are you Vim¡¯s mother?¡± Renn then asked.


    Miss Beak opened her mighty beak, and then laughed. Her laugh was loud, louder than her voice. Renn actually flinched down a little, her ears flattening on her head. Likely because the loudness of the laugh had hurt.


    Several hundred flamingos nearby startled, flying into the air. They escaped, running away, likely in fear. They must have thought Miss Beak¡¯s laugh a sign of impending doom.


    Not a surprise, since they were what she fed on half the time.


    After laughing for a moment, Miss Beak shifted and lowered her head. Two massive wings shuffled as she giggled, making the lake rough with waves. ¡°How lovely! I adore you, little Renn. No. I am not his mother, good thing too! If I had been his mother I¡¯d have tossed his egg the moment I could! No¡­ But I thank you for thinking so,¡± Miss Beak chuckled as she answered.


    Renn smiled up at her. ¡°You lay eggs?¡± Renn asked.


    Miss Beak laughed again, this time unfurling her wings a little more than last time. Renn got soaked as the little lake became violent, thanks to Miss Beak¡¯s movements. She had been mostly dry up above her stomach, but was now wet to her chin.


    Renn didn¡¯t seem bothered at all, but it was obvious why. Miss Beak hadn¡¯t done so on purpose. She was simply that big, that even the smallest movement caused such chaos.


    ¡°I do! Mighty big ones too. Though¡­ I¡¯ve not laid one in many a years. Which is too bad, I¡¯d have enjoyed watching you cook one,¡± Miss Beak said.


    ¡°Cook¡­¡± Renn sounded very bothered by Miss Beak¡¯s sense of humor.


    ¡°That¡¯s my fault Renn. Flamingo¡¯s taste real good. Especially their tongues,¡± I said. It was a running joke between her and me.


    Renn spun a little to face me, and I wished she hadn¡¯t. I looked away from her a little, as to not stare at her. I focused on her tail instead of her body.


    Jeez I was becoming very conscious of her.


    ¡°You¡¯d eat them¡­?¡± she asked me with a voice of pure disappointment. Out of the corner of my eye I could see the look of disbelief.


    Great.


    Miss Beak chuckled as she lowered her beak, and tapped the water¡¯s surface not far from Renn. Her way of getting someone¡¯s attention. ¡°Little Renn, do not fret. Even I eat my own kind. We are tasty. And Vim has not actually eaten any of my eggs¡­ although I¡¯ve offered many a time,¡± Miss Beak said.


    Renn stared up at Miss Beak, and then turned to look back at me. I nodded quickly, to prove she was telling the truth.


    ¡°Why would you offer such a thing to him?¡± Renn asked her.


    ¡°Well why not? I¡¯ve no mate, so the eggs will never form. If he doesn¡¯t eat them, another creature will,¡± Miss Beak reasoned with Renn.


    ¡°Well¡­ I mean¡­ well¡­¡± Renn shuffled, and her long hair started to flow along the water¡¯s surface thanks to her movement. Jeez it really was getting long.


    Miss Beak made a happy humming noise and turned to look at me. Just a tiny tilt of the head, to turn her eye far enough. ¡°She¡¯s adorable,¡± she said.


    ¡°She is. Painfully so.¡±


    Renn huffed at me and stepped farther out into the water. ¡°Can I touch your feathers?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Of course. In front of my right wing are the softest ones, I¡¯m proud of those ones,¡± Miss Beak turned her beak, to point where she was speaking of.


    Renn giggled as she waded out farther into the water, to reach her.


    Although a small lake, it wasn¡¯t that deep. The very center, not far from where Miss Beak was sitting, was shallow enough Renn could walk to it. However out there she¡¯d probably be up to her head¡­ or maybe even below it. Renn was actually not as tall as I thought, for some reason. She looked tiny as she stepped up next to Miss Beak and reached out to touch her.


    As Renn sent her hands into Miss Beak¡¯s feathers, and let out a tiny happy shout as she realized her arms were sinking all the way into them, I was looked at by the giant bird.


    Miss Beak held my gaze, and I wondered if maybe I¡¯d done a disservice to her all these years.


    She seemed very happy. She sounded pleased. Miss Beak always enjoyed our conversations, and my visits, but¡­ it was clear she was very happy that I had brought a guest.


    It made me realize that even though Miss Beak hated everyone else, and didn¡¯t ever want to go see or meet them¡­ I should have been a little more forceful. I should have brought others anyway, even if she complained a little.


    She must have been lonely all these years. Surrounded by nothing but the endless sea of salt, and the tiny little birds unable to do much more than chirp at her.


    I should have brought others here. To meet her. But¡­ how many would have been like Renn? Able and willing to talk so openly, and act so calmly? To not run or cower? To not hesitate to befriend her?


    Celine maybe. But other than her¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re so soft!¡± Renn said happily as she pulled herself away from the feathers, and with great effort. She had nearly sunken completely into them.


    ¡°I have loose feathers around here somewhere. But I¡¯m not sure how you¡¯d carry them, since Vim would likely complain,¡± Miss Beak said.


    ¡°I can handle his complaining!¡± Renn said forcefully.


    I sighed at the thought of carrying one those feathers. They were bigger than us. The weight would not be an issue, at all, but¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you can. Tell me¡­ How old are you Renn?¡± Miss Beak then asked.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Renn waded back towards the beach. So that she¡¯d not be as submerged. ¡°I think I¡¯m about two hundred years old. Though I don¡¯t know how far off I am, honestly,¡± Renn said.


    ¡°I see. Old enough, yet young enough. A perfect age,¡± Miss Beak said.


    Renn beamed up at her, accepting the complement without really realizing what Miss Beak actually meant.


    ¡°She¡¯s teasing me, Renn,¡± I let her know.


    ¡°I know Vim. And it¡¯s lovely,¡± Renn said without looking at me.


    Ah. So she had realized. Interesting.


    Miss Beak chuckled, which sent another wave along the water¡¯s surface. It splashed against Renn and her tail, making it wrap around her. I tried not to stare too much at the way it coiled around her ass and waist.


    ¡°How old are you, Beak?¡± Renn asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. Vim thinks I¡¯m well over a millennia,¡± Miss Beak said.


    Renn tilted her head, and turned to me.


    ¡°A thousand years. And yes, she is. I¡¯ve known her that long, and she had nearly been fully grown when I met her,¡± I said.


    Renn¡¯s eyes widened, and then hurriedly returned to the giant bird. ¡°You¡¯ve known him that long?¡± she asked.


    Miss Beak nodded.


    ¡°And haven¡¯t wanted to drop him from the sky? You¡¯ve the patience of a saint!¡± Renn said happily.


    I smiled as Miss Beak laughed, fluttering her wings. ¡°Oh I¡¯ve done worse than that!¡± she said happily.


    ¡°Oh!?¡± Renn grew excited as Miss Beak quickly went to tell her about how she had tried to drown me. She had kept me submerged under the salt-flats for days¡­ all because I had accidentally bled in her little lake.


    Renn found it hilarious, at least. ¡°He just let you do it?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Hm. I was so furious that if he had tried to escape or stop me, I¡¯d likely have gotten very hurt. So in his gentle kindness, he had simply let me attempt to kill him until my anger subsided. It had only taken a few days,¡± Miss Beak said.


    My companion giggled something fierce, splashing around with her arms and tail as if to mimic Miss Beak when she laughed.


    Hopefully she¡¯d not get any wise ideas¡­


    ¡°Wait¡­!¡± Renn then realized something.


    Miss Beak and I waited, then tilted our heads at her as she looked back and forth at us.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Miss Beak asked after a moment.


    ¡°Does¡­ does that mean you knew each other before the Society? I thought the Society wasn¡¯t that old,¡± Renn realized.


    ¡°Ah. Yes. I¡¯d known Vim before then. I even knew him before he ran away,¡± Miss Beak said.


    Renn found that amazing, but hesitated. ¡°Ran away¡­?¡± she asked.


    Miss Beak tilted her beak at her, and then glanced at me. ¡°You¡¯ve not told her?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Unlike the two of you, I¡¯m not fond of telling my life story every time I meet someone,¡± I said stiffly.


    Miss Beak sighed, but Renn laughed. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯m slowly getting it all out of him. He even told me he had parents not too long ago!¡± Renn said, proudly.


    Miss Beak studied her, and then lowered her massive head. The tip of her beak went into the water, and she hushly said, ¡°Renn, dear, everyone has parents.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ Vim¡¯s so weird I¡¯d not be surprised if he had told me he hadn¡¯t had any. Though he hasn¡¯t told me their names yet, but I have a plan to get them later,¡± Renn said, as if I wasn¡¯t here listening to their conversation.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± Miss Beak raised her head, and thus her beak out of the water, and nodded lightly. ¡°You have a long and difficult journey ahead, but I believe you capable,¡± she then said.


    Renn beamed a confident smile up at her as she nodded.


    ¡°Notice she didn¡¯t ask you for help?¡± I said.


    ¡°I did. Her curiosity is pure and lovely. You could learn from her,¡± Miss Beak said.


    ¡°I was curious once,¡± I defended myself.


    ¡°Probably over something silly, I bet,¡± Renn complained.


    ¡°He can be curious, Renn. For instance he¡¯s completely enthralled by your body right now. It¡¯s been very amusing to watch him stare at you while also trying to not do so. He¡¯s having a harder time not staring than he would while fighting a Monarch,¡± Miss Beak said.


    I sat up, and wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t as Renn turned to look at me.


    She studied me for a moment, with a look without a hint of emotion¡­ and I waited.


    Then she smiled at me. ¡°He does stare sometimes,¡± she then said as she turned her attention back to the bird.


    I sighed in relief, yet at the same time¡­ felt a little more worried.


    Miss Beak laughed, and shut her beak a little sharply. Making a loud noise as she did. ¡°A cat indeed! A very proud bloodline. Though¡­ hm¡­ I suppose you should be proud. I¡¯ve never been one to know if you humanoid types are pretty or not, but you seem like one that would be,¡± Miss Beak said.


    ¡°Really? I find you utterly beautiful. Is it because we¡¯re small that you can¡¯t tell?¡± Renn asked, seeing her statement as more of a serious one than teasing.


    Miss Beak paused a moment, and I knew it was because she had not expected Renn¡¯s response. Then she glanced at me.


    ¡°The fact you two are so similar is a little disturbing,¡± she said to me.


    I scoffed as I stood up. ¡°Difference is she actually deserves such teasing. She is beautiful. Sometimes I need to shoo idiotic men away from her, even though she never notices,¡± I said as I went to our bags.


    It was about time I started preparing dinner for Renn. And thanks to Miss Beak¡¯s earlier joke, I knew exactly what to prepare.


    Plus I was now in the mood for flamingo tongue.


    ¡°Oh my. Look Vim, she¡¯s now as pink as me,¡± Miss Beak said, teasing Renn who was blushing.


    I glanced over at her, and smirked. So her face wasn¡¯t the only thing that got redder when blood rushed through her.


    ¡°Just for that I think I will ask about you Vim. It¡¯s your fault, you deserve it¡­¡± Renn then turned to Miss Beak, who waited patiently for Renn to continue. ¡°Was Vim young when you met him?¡± she asked.


    ¡°No. Or well¡­ maybe. He looked the same as he does now, if that¡¯s what you mean,¡± Miss Beak said.


    ¡°Oh¡­ really?¡±


    Miss Beak nodded as I pulled over one of the bags. I¡¯ll need to get one of the larger knives, since the only things here I could use for firewood were the trees. I¡¯ll need to ask Miss Beak if I can chop up some of the log I¡¯d been sitting on or just fell one of the others¡­


    ¡°Although not young appearance wise¡­ I do think he was a little youthful in the beginning. He and I used to have many conversations that were the foundation of his current thoughts and beliefs. Though regretfully I¡¯ve not steered his morals as well as I¡¯d have liked. A failure on my part,¡± Miss Beak said. Sear?h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I huffed at her.


    ¡°I¡¯d love to hear all about them! Maybe Vim will be nice enough to let us stay for awhile,¡± Renn said, and I noted the way she had spoken. She had looked at me, as she did, as to imply a point.


    She¡¯d been doing that lately. Saying something, with the intent to get me to realize something. Usually related to something she wanted.


    She wanted to stay here? For a while?


    Sure. Why not. Out of all the members, Miss Beak was one of the few¡­ or well¡­


    I stopped searching for the knife I wanted as I realized that Miss Beak might be one of the last ones I¡¯d actually considered a friend. A real one. One that was more than just a friend, really¡­


    I saw her almost like an equal. I valued her input. Her wisdom. Her sense of humor. I considered Tosh, and those like him, friends¡­ but I¡¯d never ask him personal questions. Nor would I ever reveal my more¡­


    ¡°Regretfully¡­ my friend¡¯s lovely mate, I¡¯ll not get to enjoy such a wonderful thing with you. As lovely as it sounds, and as much as it breaks my heart and much to my regret,¡± Miss Beak said softly to Renn.


    I paused, and frowned. More disturbed over Miss Beak¡¯s refusal than her teasing. Was she not enjoying Renn¡¯s company? I had been so sure that¡­


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± Renn asked softly.


    My hand lingered above the open bag. Afraid to move.


    ¡°Only the inevitable. I¡¯m sorry Renn, but I must go just as we say hello,¡± Miss Beak said.


    My heart thumped, as I heard something weird. Something in her voice.


    Something in the way she had spoken. Something softer than usual. Something I¡¯d not heard since I had burned her parents. Not since she had swallowed their hearts and¡­


    ¡°You must go¡­?¡± Renn whispered worriedly.


    ¡°But¡­ if maybe Vim will allow¡­ I¡¯d really appreciate a favor. From the both of you,¡± Miss Beak said.


    ¡°Anything,¡± Renn said.


    My eyes shivered¡­ afraid to turn and look at them. Afraid to admit what my heart already knew. What my heart had heard in her voice.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to see the sea. The real one. Before I go.¡±


    My hand shot out, grabbing the flap of the bag. Squeezing the bag, I gulped and realized what was happening. I stood, lifting the bag and making some stuff fall out accidentally.


    No¡­!


    ¡°Wait¡­ wait!¡± I shouted as I dropped the bag, and stepped forward towards the water.


    Miss Beak turned, and blinked yet said nothing.


    My feet hesitated as I slid down the small incline, stepping into the water. I had almost tripped. ¡°You can¡¯t die!¡± I said as I confronted her.


    Renn¡¯s ears went still as she turned to face me, but I ignored her and her terrified expression. Instead I focused on the Monarch who had just declared something so ridiculous.


    ¡°You can¡¯t die,¡± I whispered at the quiet bird. Please tell me I had misheard¡­


    ¡°Oh my mighty Vim¡­ I do believe that¡¯s the first time you¡¯ve ever displayed such sorrow for me,¡± Miss Beak said.


    My tense body relaxed, but not for a good reason. I suddenly felt exhausted.


    She hadn¡¯t been kidding. I hadn¡¯t misheard. I hadn¡¯t misunderstood¡­


    Biting back a retort that would have likely ruined this already terrible moment¡­ I closed my eyes and shook my head. ¡°Beak¡­ if you go¡­¡± I started.


    ¡°I¡¯m going Vim, and even your mighty self will not be able to stop me. Not this time,¡± Miss Beak said.


    She spoke gently. A soft voice not fitting her mighty size.


    Damn.


    Opening my eyes, I ignored Renn¡¯s distraught gaze. She was crying already.


    ¡°I rely on your wisdom, Beak,¡± I said.


    ¡°You do. And it will always humble me that you would find my simple self so important. But, Vim¡­ per usual, even though mighty and wise beyond means¡­ you fail to notice the obvious,¡± Miss Beak said.


    The obvious¡­?


    I looked away from her huge eyes¡­ and glanced at her beak. I found nothing odd about it. Maybe a few more scratches than before, but nothing glaringly obvious. I quickly searched around her body, her wings, her feathers¡­ the spot Renn had been touching her, where small patches of feathers were ruffled.


    Nothing looked strange. Nothing that told me what was wrong.


    Had I missed something¡­? Her heart felt fine. It was pulsing. Humming. I didn¡¯t smell blood. I didn¡¯t smell death. And she¡¯s been talking with Renn and me this whole time, and I¡¯d not heard or noticed anything odd or¡­


    Miss Beak then chuckled, and tilted her head. Bringing her beak over towards Renn. ¡°Look, Vim,¡± she whispered.


    Renn started at the obvious gesture. She looked from me to Beak, her face a mess as she tried to understand what she meant. ¡°Huh¡­?¡± Renn¡¯s ears fluttered in worry.


    ¡°Beak¡­¡± I whispered harshly.


    ¡°Fate is taking me from you. Yet behold¡­ a perfect replacement,¡± Miss Beak then said.


    Renn tilted her head up at the mighty bird, and it was painful to see the understanding on her face. Her expression had softened. As if Miss Beak¡¯s words had healed her heartbreak already.


    ¡°She¡¯s not a Monarch, Beak. She can¡¯t eat hearts,¡± I argued.


    Beak chuckled. ¡°She needs eat only one.¡±


    Only¡­ one?


    It took me far longer than it should have to understand what she meant¡­ and once I did, I almost spat at her.


    Stepping forward, I splashed into the fresh water lake. ¡°Beak!¡± I shouted.


    It was true. I didn¡¯t need to hear the wisdom of my old friend to realize the truth. I was falling for her. Maybe even had fallen completely already¡­ but this was not the time for teasing!


    ¡°I wish to see the sea, Vim. Before I die,¡± Miss Beak said to me, ignoring my despair.


    Taking a small breath¡­ I resisted the urge to argue. To debate her. As I¡¯d done with her for centuries. To debate and argue over the simplest of things. Over morals. Beliefs. Science. History. The Society. The humans.


    What I¡¯d done.


    What I hadn¡¯t.


    Everything.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± I whispered, giving up without a fight.


    Miss Beak¡¯s eyes softened as she blinked at me. ¡°Mhm¡­ will you come with me?¡± she asked us.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Renn said before I could.


    ¡°The sea is weeks away,¡± I whispered. I tried to plan the closest path for us. My mind was fuzzy, but like always¡­ even when troubled and full of despair I could think. I could reason. I quickly planned a route. One that led around a monolith to our south. ¡°We can follow the salt, then that river full of crocodiles and¡­¡± I said as I blinked the thoughts out.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have that much time. I have hours,¡± she said.


    I shook my head. ¡°I¡¯ll not be able to get us there that soon, Beak,¡± I said. Hours¡­? Really?


    ¡°I¡¯ll carry the two of you,¡± she said, simplifying it.


    Carry¡­ while she flew¡­? I hesitated as I shifted in the wet sand. I¡¯d be fine¡­ but would Renn? Up there? While flying so fast?


    Glancing at Renn, who was staring at me with huge and worried eyes¡­ I once again noticed her naked form.


    She really didn¡¯t have any fur anywhere. Not enough. Not for that cold up there. Not as fast as Beak would fly. At that height, at that speed, even here in the desert ice would form.


    Would Renn be okay?


    ¡°Please Vim. I can feel the tug of sleep even now. Do me this favor,¡± Miss Beak then said, likely noticing my worry.


    Her statement made me stumble¡­ but it was the sound of her voice that really made me pause.


    Had¡­ had that been a crack? Had Miss Beak¡¯s voice just cracked and rasped? As if unable to breathe¡­?


    A long¡­ heavy moment passed as I stared into the glowing eyes. The huge orbs. That I¡¯ve stared at countless times over the last thousand years. That I¡¯ve relied on, to be steady. To be able to provide me with sound and astute wisdom. An indifferent, yet understanding perspective I couldn¡¯t find elsewhere.


    Yet within those eyes¡­ right now I didn¡¯t see my familiar friend. I didn¡¯t see the calm mind, almost as old as my own.


    I instead saw a mind in pain. A mind straining.


    A mind failing its body.


    My friend¡¯s eyes looked cloudy. And dull.


    Not the eyes of a Monarch at all.


    ¡°Vim¡­!¡± Renn shouted and not as to argue in Miss Beak¡¯s favor. She instead had shouted in concern. In worry¡­ and out of the corner of my eye I saw it.


    Miss Beak had started to tremble. She had started to shake. As if in a tremor.


    Unable to ignore it¡­ unable to deny it¡­


    Giving in¡­


    I nodded.


    ¡°Get dressed Renn,¡± I said¡­ as I turned to get the bags. I¡¯ll need to wrap her up. It was a good thing she had picked up some blankets recently. I¡¯ll even hold her, and try to keep her covered in as much of Miss Beak''s feathers as possible.


    ¡°But¡­!¡± Renn cried out, but immediately splashed towards me. To our bags.


    It was time to say goodbye to my friend.


    For the last time.


    Again.

 Chapter Two Hundred and Thirty Five – Renn – A Monarch’s Death

    Waves splashed up against Beak¡¯s body, dousing the now¡­ strangely ruffled feathers. They looked broken now, somehow, even though none should be so. Some were poking outward at weird angles, while others looked snapped and tilted. None had yet detached or floated away, but it¡¯d not surprise me if they started to. Especially since the waves were rather rough.


    Vim was also hit by the wave, but like the many before he barely noticed. He was standing on her body, staring out at the open sea. He was clothed¡­ which meant he had once again likely ruined his clothes, but I couldn¡¯t fault or blame him.


    He had sat with his friend to the end. Though it hadn¡¯t been long, really.


    We had arrived at the sea, and Miss Beak had flown down to land on this white beach. It was honestly¡­ beautiful. But right now I couldn¡¯t find it in me to enjoy the views, or the setting sun in the distance.


    Instead all I could focus on was Vim. His back was turned to me, but I could see the crestfallen shoulders. He looked tired again.


    A glowing pink orb was in his left hand. It was much brighter than the one we had given Landi. It was so bright that it was almost startling¡­ but I assumed it was because it was freshly removed from¡­ well¡­


    I gulped, and glanced to the hole that Vim had made. To dig out Miss Beak¡¯s heart. It was rather visible. There were a bunch of feathers askew near it, and that area was much darker than the rest. Stained with blood.


    Vim had genuinely just¡­ ripped her open. With his hands. Digging into her, as to get the heart. It had been a little startling, honestly. Vim hadn''t been gentle, at all. His friend had died, so she hadn''t felt it, but... I had expected him to be gentler.


    If he had done that with that other Monarch, then it made all its screams and thrashing make a lot more sense. Anything would have reacted so to something like that. I wonder if he did that with every creature he faced. I mean, it made sense¡­ they were so big and strong, it wasn¡¯t like he could fight them normally. I had faded in and out of consciousness back during the Lumen incident, but I did remember hearing that creature scream and roar. Odds are he had attacked it the same way.


    I flinched as a strong breeze blew in from the sea. One that honestly wasn¡¯t as cold as it probably felt.


    Trembling, I wrapped my tail around myself as to better try and keep warm. I curled up a little more, squeezing the blanket closer that Vim had wrapped tightly around me.


    The sky had been cold. A very strange type of cold. One I¡¯d never felt before. It chilled me to the bones¡­ and honestly had not been very enjoyable at all. The lack of finding it fun at all wasn¡¯t just because I was upset or emotional over what was happening either.


    Vim and I had rode Beak¡¯s back¡­ covered in her feathers. Thanks to how big they were and how many she had, we had sunk into them a little. Between the massive feathers, Vim holding me and the blankets he had wrapped around me, I had not gotten to see anything. All I¡¯d been able to experience in the sky was the noisy wind, and the severe cold. The chill had seeped into my bones. The chill reminded me of the many nights in that pit back in my home mountains, during the winter. It was nearly the same, but different.


    It had felt like we hadn¡¯t flown very long at all. Maybe an hour or so¡­ but it had been enough. I was now freezing, and somehow unable to get warm again.


    I should start a fire¡­


    Looking away from Vim, who was still standing still on Beak¡¯s body and staring out into the sea, I glanced around at the pretty beach.


    Yes. There were plenty of old, thoroughly dried, sea-wood logs all over. Plus not far off the beach were thigh-high wheat stalks and grass. Ones that looked dry enough that they''d burn easily.


    But as much as I wanted to start a fire¡­ I didn¡¯t want to get up. I didn¡¯t want to unfurl or leave the blanket, what little comfort it gave.


    I huffed and glanced back at Vim.


    And found him gone.


    Hm? I panicked for a moment. He had been standing up on her body for some time now¡­ so finding him gone was alarming. Especially since I couldn¡¯t find him again. I scanned her massive body. Following the huge mound of feathers, only half submerged even though many hundreds of feet out into the ocean. Her huge, long neck¡­ and the massive beak and head, also still above the water. Her beak was angled, and when the waves hit just right it disappeared from view.


    Vim really was gone. I scanned the ocean around her body, and¡­


    ¡°You should have started a fire, Renn.¡±


    I jumped, and the brisk movement hurt thanks to how cold I was. I glared at the man who stepped up to me, walking slowly as to not kick up too much sand. The sand here on this beach was very light for some reason, flowing even in the wind.


    ¡°I was just considering it,¡± I answered.


    He nodded¡­ and then came to a stop an arm¡¯s length from me.


    He was soaked, dripping with sea-water¡­ and his clothes clung to his body oddly. But¡­ it wasn¡¯t his appearance my eyes fell to.


    Holding out a bright pink orb, Vim waited for me to take Beak¡¯s heart from him.


    ¡°Vim¡­¡± I whispered.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make us a fire and a camp. Over that hill is a nice little area¡­ just give me a minute,¡± he said, and leaned forward a little more to bring the heart closer.


    I groaned as I shifted the blanket, and before I could even get my hands all the way free, he dropped the heart into them.


    ¡°Careful¡­!¡± I mumbled as Vim stepped away, heading behind me. Likely to the place he wanted to make camp. Probably beyond the sand.


    ¡°One moment Renn,¡± Vim said again, leaving me.


    Sighing at him, I shifted and dropped the blanket a little. Even though it made me shiver a little¡­ I found myself a little warmer all the same.


    Miss Beak¡¯s heart was a little bigger than the one I had held before. Landi¡¯s had been rough, with edges, and about the size of my fist. This one was likely half more the size, and was a smooth and perfectly shaped orb. More like the one I remembered in that forest, that Vim had given to Bray. I held it with both hands, running fingers along it¡­ and couldn¡¯t find a single flaw or bump.


    It felt smooth beyond reason, and it glowed far brighter than Landi¡¯s had and not just because of the pretty color. It was so bright that looking into the center of it was actually a little difficult. It was like looking straight at those mirror-lamps that some places of the Society had. sea??h th§× N??eFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Just like Landi''s, this one felt impossibly light. As if the ocean breeze could easily snatch it from my hands if I weren''t careful. And it was warm.


    It didn¡¯t pulsate as often as Landi¡¯s had, but when it did there was a strange¡­ wave of warmth that exuded from it. It was warm enough to actually make me feel better, yet not so hot that it was strange.


    It felt like a rock that had been sitting in a fire for hours, but was now cool enough to touch.


    Holding it close, I sniffed as I stared out into sea. At Miss Beak¡¯s body.


    What a wild turn of events.


    We hadn¡¯t even been speaking for more than a few hours. Then she just¡­


    Someone moved the bags near me, and I startled again as I turned to see what it was. It sounded like an animal trying to rummage¡­ but it was just Vim.


    He was now naked. And looked as if he¡¯d dried off already. None of the sand was sticking to him, not even near his feet.


    Watching him dig out another set of clothes, I sighed at him. I wanted to complain that he¡¯d likely just ruined his only good set of clothes, again, but knew better than to say it aloud.


    She had been his friend. A pair of clothes as sacrifice to spend her final moments together was not a price worth complaining about. At all.


    Yet this was his second, or in a perspective third, set in such a short time. Not only had he ruined and lost his better set of clothing, he had also lost his leathers. They had been melted by the Monarch in Landi''s nation.


    We no longer matched. And Vim didn''t even seem to notice, at all. So I really wanted to snivel, but...


    But¡­


    I coughed, and pulled my blanket closer. I kept the heart near my chest, to try and get myself warmer.


    Glancing over to the body of the Monarch, as Vim got dressed, I wondered how it had happened so quickly.


    She had landed¡­ on the beach. She lowered, to let us get off her. Then she and Vim had simply walked out into the sea.


    I¡¯d stayed on the beach, although honestly I wasn¡¯t sure if it had been the right choice or not. I had been cold. Freezing. And¡­ very unsure of what to do or say. I had been able to tell that they had exchanged a few words before Miss Beak just¡­ sat down¡­ then she had laid down¡­ then¡­


    She had simply passed away. Within minutes of sitting down.


    Being out there I would have been able to hear what they had said, but then I¡¯d be even colder. And¡­ well¡­


    It was likely they had simply just said goodbye.


    And she had been Vim¡¯s friend, not mine.


    My eyes welled with tears as Vim sighed and sat down next to me. I rocked a little as he sat up next to me, close enough to feel his heat.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Vim,¡± I said as I looked at him.


    He didn¡¯t look as if he was hurt and I also couldn¡¯t tell if he had cried or not¡­ but¡­


    Well¡­


    I¡¯d seen him wipe his face a few times. From here. While he had dug out her heart. Many would have likely argued he had done so only because of the sea, the waves that hit him, but¡­ I knew better than to assume that.


    Vim wasn¡¯t bothered by the sea. At all. But he was bothered by tears.


    ¡°I¡¯ve not held this many hearts, so one after the other, since the wars,¡± Vim said softly.


    He was staring out at the horizon, at Miss Beak¡¯s body¡­ and¡­


    Leaning over, to rest more against him I shuffled under the blanket. To bring the heart out. Once it popped up over the blanket, and its bright light appeared, he glanced at it.


    Offering it to him, Vim instead ignored it. He glanced away, back to the body.


    Ah¡­ maybe he didn¡¯t want to hold it. Maybe he had given it to me not because I¡¯d find it interesting but¡­ well¡­


    Returning it to my embrace, I decided to carry it for him. If he¡¯d let me. If it hurt him that much, where he didn¡¯t even want to look at, then¡­


    I suppose it made sense. They were their hearts. It¡¯d be like holding Nory¡¯s or¡­ I tossed those thoughts away quickly, as my throat constricted in emotions.


    ¡°It¡¯s beautiful,¡± I whispered. And not just the heart. Vim being affected that much over his friend¡¯s death was beautiful too, in a morbid sort of way.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ this was a severe loss. One of the worst in a long time. I wasn¡¯t expecting this at all,¡± Vim said softly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand Vim¡­ was it just age? She just¡­ didn¡¯t look as if she was dying. Not until the end when she started wheezing and trembling,¡± I said.


    ¡°Yes. Not much else can kill them, barring extreme violence,¡± Vim said gently.


    ¡°Why now? When we arrived¡­? You had even said you originally hadn¡¯t intended to go see her right? What is the timing of that?¡± I tried to comprehend it.


    ¡°She¡­ likely just held on. Until I arrived. She was likely ready to die ages ago. Years ago. She held on through sheer will, just to say goodbye,¡± he whispered.


    My blurry eyes began to leak.


    Vim shifted, and I felt him shake his head. ¡°Three Monarchs in fewer years. Then those things in Lumen. If it was just Monarchs and beasts I¡¯d chalk it up to happenstance and fate just being weird, but this¡­ Miss Beak¡­¡± he stopped talking, going lost in thought.


    ¡°I¡¯m not happy anymore, Vim,¡± I said softly, thinking of the conversation we had been having before we met her.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure,¡± he said with a sigh. ¡°Of all times for me to have asked¡­¡±


    ¡°Who was she, Vim?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Miss Beak¡­? She was¡­ the daughter of one of the strongest Monarchs to have ever existed. They had ruled over an entire legion of lesser Monarchs, and their servants. In our terms, she¡¯d have been a princess. One to inherit a mighty throne¡­ until I took it all from her,¡± he said.


    I squeezed her heart, and wished I could have spent more time with her. I had been able to tell her my story, but had only heard a little of hers.


    ¡°Why¡¯d you kill her parents Vim¡­?¡± I asked softly.


    ¡°They had been cruel beyond measure, Renn. She had begged me of it. So I destroyed their kingdom¡­ reducing it to a sea of salt¡­¡± Vim then sighed. ¡°She forgave me. Gave me insight. Always willing to share her wisdom and perspective, no matter the problem. I enjoyed talking with her,¡± he added.


    He then shifted, as to glance at me. Or rather, my blanket¡­ likely the spot where the Monarch¡¯s Heart was hiding.


    ¡°I had relied on her to devour hearts. She was old, and powerful. She was able to completely ignore their corruption, and absorb them,¡± he said.


    ¡°So¡­ are there more hearts inside her body?¡± I asked as I glanced at it.


    ¡°No. when I say absorb I mean it literally. She had been able to decay and absorb them inside her, adding to her own. Landi can survive the corruption, but she¡¯s not strong enough to do such a thing. And Bray is near her end, I can probably only give her one or two more before she too fades away. And not a one of her damned children have been born with a heart either,¡± Vim complained.


    I blinked at the information. So those other wolves had been her children¡­!


    Normal ones. Not Monarchs.


    I gulped¡­ and wondered if Miss Beak¡¯s comment about eggs had been related. Had she¡­ been trying? Even without a mate?


    Vim sighed heavily, rubbing his face. He looked more exhausted than ever. ¡°With this I¡¯m down to three. What am I going to do when they¡¯re all gone, Renn?¡± Vim whispered.


    I had no idea what to say. He sounded so broken. So hurt.


    Was that tone because his emotions? His loss of Miss Beak, his friend? Or was the inability to feed these hearts to someone, or something, capable of absorbing them¡­ that big of an issue¡­? What was torturing him more right now, I wonder?


    I slid my fingers along the heart beneath my blanket, and wondered why these things were so dangerous. To make him this weary.


    ¡°Can¡­ can I eat them? Or you?¡± I asked carefully.


    ¡°No. Without hearts of our own, even if we survived and acclimated to it we¡¯d be unable to absorb other ones. Plus even if we perfectly accepted the heart, it¡¯d cause issues. The power of these hearts come with a cost, one way or another. For Landi it was a part of her sanity. And even then, once dead, the hearts still remain,¡± he said.


    ¡°So¡­ doesn¡¯t that mean eventually, no matter what, there will always be a few hearts left? No matter what?¡± I asked. If they could only be destroyed by being absorbed by another, then¡­ even if you did it perfectly, at the end, there¡¯d always be at least one left.


    Vim inhaled deeply, and sighed. ¡°Yes. My original plan long ago was to take the last heart myself,¡± he said.


    ¡°Vim¡­!¡± I didn¡¯t like the way he had said that. At all.


    ¡°Come on Renn. Let¡¯s get you warmed up,¡± he spoke quickly, likely because he didn¡¯t want me to talk or confront what he had just said.


    I grumbled and groaned as he stood, and pulled me up with him. This was one of the times I didn¡¯t feel like waiting patiently for him, at all.


    Glaring at him as he guided me towards the hill, where behind was smoke flowing into the ocean breeze, Vim turned to look out at the ocean.


    I paused, as he did, and we both looked to her body. Still there. Still motionless.


    ¡°Did¡­ did it hurt?¡± I asked softly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure she had been in pain, yes. But¡­ her death had been swift and easy. Like passing in her sleep,¡± he whispered.


    We turned away and headed for the hill. As we crossed over it, I found a large fire. Vim had gathered up a bunch of very large driftwood logs, and set them alight. The fire was bellowing thanks to the intensity and the strong ocean breeze. The fire was taller than both of us combined.


    ¡°I¡¯ll get our bags,¡± he said softly as he deposited me near the fire. Close enough that I could tell once I got warm enough, I¡¯d be scooting away shortly after. Yet right now the heat was balming, and felt great.


    Sitting patiently, I was glad that there was still some sand here. It was a mix of sand and grass, so it was the perfect composition. Hard enough to not sink or shift, but soft enough that I knew I¡¯d be able to sit for a long time without complaining.


    Vim returned shortly. He deposited our bags not far behind us, and then promptly took a seat next to me. I had to scoot closer, since he hadn¡¯t sat directly next to me this time.


    ¡°Feeling okay Renn? You¡¯re still trembling,¡± he asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m feeling better already. It was¡­ strangely cold up there,¡± I said.


    ¡°She was desperate. She flew high, and fast. Under normal circumstances she¡¯d have flown lower¡­ forgive her,¡± Vim said softly.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t complaining Vim. How high had we been, anyway?¡± I asked as I glanced up. There were lots of clouds, but they weren¡¯t dark.


    ¡°Higher than any mountain peak,¡± he said.


    I blinked, and wondered if that was true. I mean¡­ it likely was, Vim didn¡¯t lie about that stuff¡­ but¡­


    ¡°May I see it?¡± Vim then asked, extending his hand.


    Ah. I nodded as I handed him the heart.


    He¡¯d already grown calloused enough to face it. Fascinating. He really was strong, in more ways than one.


    He took it carefully, and lifted it as to stare at it. I watched his eyes as he studied her heart, and I noticed the reflection in them. His eyes looked odd with that pink hue.


    Watching him, I curled my legs into me and wrapped my arms around them. Both to get warmer¡­ and to steady myself. I wanted to latch onto him, but knew right now wasn¡¯t the moment.


    ¡°A Monarch¡¯s power can roughly be told by how bright they shine. She had been¡­ very strong,¡± he said softly.


    Oh¡­? So the light wasn¡¯t just random? ¡°Because she had absorbed other hearts?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes and no. Absorbing them does make your own stronger, but not by much. Rather your true strength comes from how close you are to the source. Beak had been born from two originals. A direct descendant,¡± he said.


    ¡°Originals¡­?¡± I asked. Did he mean¡­ two Monarchs? Or¡­?


    ¡°Her parents had been created by their god. Directly. In fact, Beak had been alive during the reign of gods, though hadn¡¯t fully matured until after their fall,¡± Vim said.


    I soaked up the information, and once again wished I could have spent more time with her.


    ¡°She must have been very wise,¡± I whispered. All the things she must have seen, and known! It was¡­


    I blinked as I realized that what was why Vim had cherished her. Why he called her his friend.


    She had been from his era.


    ¡°We argued a lot. Differing beliefs and whatnot¡­ but yes¡­ she was wise beyond measure. I¡¯ll¡­ miss her perspective. Hopefully I and the Society don¡¯t need her input from now on, her ideas had saved us on many occasions,¡± he said softly.


    Oh¡­ ¡°Hm,¡± I wasn¡¯t sure what to say.


    He took a deep breath, and lowered the orb. To his lap. It gleamed, but he no longer was looking at it. ¡°She never joined the Society. Refused to meet anyone. I wish I had brought others to her,¡± he said softly.


    Frowning, I shifted. ¡°She¡­ wasn¡¯t a member, Vim?¡± I asked. Surely she had been, right?


    ¡°No. I saw her as one, yes, but she herself didn¡¯t. In fact¡­ no one else had even known about her, as far as I¡¯m aware,¡± he said.


    Squeezing my legs, I felt horrible.


    ¡°She¡¯d been alone¡­?¡± I asked softly.


    He nodded. ¡°She preferred it. I¡¯m glad she spent some time with you, before going. Thank you Renn,¡± Vim said to me.


    Blinking the tears, I nodded.


    What did I even say during moments like these?


    Vim stared at the roaring fire, and his eyes narrowed. He had thought of something that bothered him.


    For a long moment neither of us said anything. I kept my eyes on him, as I worried about what to do or say.


    He looked angry¡­ which was completely understandable, but¡­


    Beyond that anger, hidden within, was obvious sorrow.


    Coiling my hand out from my blanket, I reached out to take his. He allowed it, as I leaned closer to him. Resting my head on his shoulder, I decided to just¡­ be here. For him.


    That was what I had wanted, and needed, all those years ago. It was what I had been searching for after Nory.


    With my head on his shoulder, I wasn¡¯t able to watch his expression¡­ but it was for the best. Especially as I felt one of his tears slide onto one of my ears.


    It was a tickly feeling, like tiny raindrops falling onto my ears. Thanks to the angle. Yet I focused, and kept them from fluttering and fidgeting. As to not bother him.


    ¡°My friend is gone,¡± he then whispered as he squeezed my hand.


    I squeezed his hand back, and stared at the glowing orb in his other hand. He had started squeezing it too. Likely far harder than he was my hand.


    ¡°I used to hate them, Renn,¡± Vim then said.


    ¡°Hm¡­?¡±


    ¡°Monarchs. I hated them. Despised them. Hunted them with a fury you¡¯d not comprehend. It was those like Beak who taught me to abandon that hate. To see past my hatred, and see that they too were victims. As much as the rest of us,¡± Vim said.


    I gulped a very heavy emotion, and turned my head a little. To see him.


    He was crying. Or at least, had been. There were tear stains on his cheek.


    ¡°It hurts to think of how many I had slain. Those I had hunted who hadn¡¯t deserved it. Like Beak. Those I could have been friends with. Those I could have spared,¡± he whispered.


    ¡°Vim¡­¡± I squeezed his arm again.


    He smiled and nodded. ¡°I know. I¡¯m just being melancholic,¡± he said with a sigh.


    ¡°No, Vim¡­ it¡¯s okay,¡± I said quickly.


    ¡°No. It is not.¡±


    Yes. It was.


    But how did I convince him of such a thing?


    I could barely convince myself the same thing.


    He sighed. ¡°Feeling warmer?¡± he asked.


    I nodded, though my heart was the warmest right now. Full of emotions, churning and twisting within me.


    ¡°It¡¯ll get cold tonight,¡± he said.


    Yes. The ocean. ¡°Will¡­ will her body be okay? Should¡­ we burn it? Like the other one?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It¡¯ll decay quickly enough. Especially in the sea. Without the heart inside it, there¡¯s no danger. It¡¯s now just like any other large carcass. Like a whale. It¡¯ll just help the ecosystem,¡± he said.


    ¡°You took the heart of that other one out too, though?¡± I said.


    ¡°That had been covered in toxic sludge. I hadn¡¯t worried over the body, but the gunk,¡± he said.


    Ah.


    ¡°Plus I¡¯d rather not burn my friend. It¡¯d just make me hungry. Even if she¡¯d likely find it hilarious if I ate her,¡± he said.


    My blurry eyes welled with more tears as I laughed. ¡°Vim¡­!¡± I pushed against him a little, to scold him.


    He chuckled, and I was so happy to hear it.


    Thank goodness he was so strong. So much more than me. It let me be strong too.


    The two of us laughed at each other for a moment, and then a much lighter air settled into silence. The world suddenly felt a lot warmer, a lot better.


    ¡°Thanks for being here Rennalee,¡± he then whispered.


    Sniffing, I nodded as I squeezed him closer.


    Returning to laying my head on his shoulder, I took a deep breath.


    Keeping the orb in focus, as the rest of the world around it became blurry¡­ I leaned ever closer to him.


    I was glad I was here too. But not just to have met Beak before she had passed.


    Clinging to him, as he silently cried, I thanked the world for letting me be here.


    For the man who likely had always endured these moments alone.


    Just as I had.


    At least from now on, we could endure together.

 Chapter Two Hundred and Thirty Six – Vim – His Tyranny, Her Argument

    I was used to life being hard. It rarely wasn¡¯t.


    But usually those hardships were things I could face. With my strength, or my knowledge.


    I could defeat that which threatened me, or those I protected. I could outsmart that which I couldn¡¯t defeat with mere strength. Most tribulations were more¡­ normal in theme and style. Enemies. Famine. Disease.


    Monarchs.


    Gods.


    I could face them all.


    But time was one thing I could not face. Even though I myself was immune to her wills and touch, the rest of the world wasn¡¯t.


    Even those who were almost as powerful as me. Even the mightiest Monarchs were susceptible to time¡¯s wrath.


    It just took them a little longer, is all¡­


    ¡°What is it Vim?¡± Renn asked, her tail twitching as she glared at the crocodile, holding its stern gaze.


    ¡°Something that would love to eat you. It¡¯s bigger than you think beneath that murky water,¡± I warned her.


    I was keeping a close eye on her as we stood near the edge of the stone bridge. It was a bit of a drop to the river below, but I knew that those massive beasts could leap high enough to snap at us. Even if it seemed impossible.


    Especially so that one. For a normal beast, without a hint of a Monarch¡¯s blood, it was huge. Maybe the biggest I¡¯d ever seen before. Its head alone was actually bigger than Renn''s whole body, her tail included, it just didn¡¯t look so from this angle. Half its head was submerged.


    ¡°Looks like a lizard or something,¡± Renn mumbled.


    I scanned the banks of the river, for one out of the water. There wasn¡¯t one. Which was odd. It was a warmer day, so you¡¯d think at least one would be sunbathing¡­ Maybe this one, glaring at Renn, was the reason. It was big enough that even a normal sized crocodile was likely seen as food.


    ¡°That¡¯s a crocodile. There are many types, and other species, but this is basically the biggest. It¡¯s a saltwater creature¡­ and likely very old considering its size,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hm? How old do you think it is?¡± Renn asked, interested.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± I focused on the murky water that hid the rest of its body¡­ and noticed the stillness of it. It wasn¡¯t moving at all. Yet even without movement, I could imagine its size. It was likely big enough that its lower body and tail were on the floor of the river, even though this river was huge.


    ¡°Several hundreds of years likely,¡± I said.


    ¡°Wait¡­ really? Older than me?¡± she asked.


    I nodded. ¡°Very likely. This whole river is full of them, so please be careful. They¡¯d tear you apart very quickly,¡± I warned her again.


    She smirked at me, and then looked back at the thing. ¡°Vim speaks highly of you,¡± she said to it.


    Well¡­ yes. ¡°Imagine them like the bears of the river, Renn. Mighty ones,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± she nodded, seemingly understanding.


    ¡°Actually, you''re one of the very few creatures that hunt these things,¡± I said, as I studied the way her tail lingered in the air near me. It was oddly still. I wonder if she instinctively knew not to underestimate the beast.


    ¡°Wait? What? Me?¡± she asked, excited.


    I nodded. ¡°Yes. Jaguars, unlike most big cats, don''t mind swimming usually. They hunt a lot of creatures that live in the water, and thanks to their size and strength even creatures like this are a part of their diet. If I remember correctly, mother said it was thanks to the biting force,¡± I said as I did my best to remember what Mother had said. I could remember the drawings on the board, and the tiny creatures she had made on my desk. I distinctively remembered watching the little black cat eat the lizard, by attacking it near the base of its skull.


    ¡°Your mother...?¡± Renn turned to me, and her tail finally started moving again. It twitched.


    Nodding again, I turned my attention to the creature in the river. Its eyes hadn¡¯t left Renn. ¡°Mother had enjoyed teaching about animals and stuff,¡± I said.


    I felt, and out of the corner of my eye, saw Renn¡¯s look. She was staring at me with a strange gaze¡­ but I kept my eyes on the crocodile instead. For many reasons.


    ¡°So¡­ I, a jaguar, hunt these?¡± she asked softly.


    I nodded. Honestly I doubted a normal sized jaguar could hunt something that big, but it was what mother had said.


    ¡°So if they¡¯re here¡­ am I?¡± she asked.


    Blinking, I frowned as I realized she was right. Usually one existed where the other did. ¡°Actually¡­ I¡¯m not sure. There are rain forests and such to the east of here. There very well might be large cats here and there, yes,¡± I said. I tried to think of when and where I¡¯d seen one last. I remembered lions, and other spotted cats, but it was years ago¡­ Actually, oddly, I felt like those memories were from my trip up north, to the wilderness beyond that huge mountain range that cut this continent in two.


    ¡°Hm¡­ I have an idea of what I¡¯d look like, thanks to my uncle, but I¡¯d like to see a more normal one. You call us big cats, so I¡¯ve always wondered just how big,¡± Renn said.


    ¡°You¡¯ve seen mountain cats haven¡¯t you? You¡¯re customarily a little bigger than those, but not by much,¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh¡­ I thought you said we were beautiful,¡± Renn said.


    Hm¡­? ¡°What do you mean?¡± I asked.


    I glanced at her for a moment, and found she was smiling at me but with a tiny look of disappointment mixed in. ¡°Mountain cats aren¡¯t ugly, I guess, but they¡¯re not beautiful either I don¡¯t think,¡± she said.


    Oh. I smiled at her. ¡°I see what you mean. Trust me you¡¯re definitely prettier. Did your uncle not have a more colorful appearance or anything?¡± I asked.


    ¡°He had¡­ I was just teasing you. Plus I like it when you call me pretty,¡± she said as she looked back at the water.


    Hmph.


    I let her study the creature for a few moments, and then once she was content we returned to walking along the bridge. Heading for the other side of the large river, as to reach the road in the distance.


    ¡°Think I could lure it out with some food? I¡¯d like to see what it looks like,¡± Renn asked.


    I chuckled at her. ¡°Maybe. But you won¡¯t need to. About a day down this road we¡¯ll pass another river, one full of them. They line the banks often enough, so you¡¯ll get to see them there,¡± I said.


    ¡°Good. Why¡¯s the water so¡­ murky anyway?¡± she asked as we reached the end of the bridge.


    ¡°It just is. From the gunk and the soils. Farther west from here are rain forests and tropics. Their waters are like that, not often clear like the ones you¡¯re used to,¡± I said.


    Renn hummed as we stepped off the stone bridge, and onto the dirt path. I noticed some fresh wheel marks, from a larger wagon. Likely not even a day old.


    Glancing behind us, to the bridge and the river we had crossed over, I made sure we weren¡¯t being stalked by anything or anyone.


    I¡¯d hear a large beast like a crocodile approach us. I¡¯d sense it. But yet still¡­ I was on guard.


    I¡¯ve had too much loss and headache lately. I¡¯ll not allow any more.


    I knew fate¡¯s design. I knew her cruel methods. I knew it from experience.


    Life was hard, and then it got harder. Always.


    And since I was immune to such cruelty¡­ since fate could not hurt me the ways it hurt others¡­


    Glancing to my companion, who smiled happily at me, I smiled back.


    Yes.


    I¡¯ll protect you. From anything. Anyone.


    At least you.


    ¡°Who is our¡­ next member Vim?¡± Renn asked.


    ¡°Well, I figured we¡¯d go see the weaver.¡±


    ¡°Weaver¡­? You mean like someone who makes clothes¡­?¡± Renn noticeably perked up, excited.


    I nodded. ¡°She¡¯s a bird. Though her family are not... all birds. Sometimes I take some dyes to her. I did last trip,¡± I said.


    ¡°Is she far?¡± Renn asked.


    ¡°Well, she is now¡­¡± I admitted. We had been walking for two days now and still weren¡¯t as far north as we had been before. Beak¡¯s little trip to the ocean had added a few weeks to our journey.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± Renn lost some of her perky excitement, and I quickly gestured at her to get her attention.


    ¡°You once told me you¡¯re not too good at sewing,¡± I said.


    She nodded quickly, and I noticed she grew a little happier. Not as much as earlier, but at least she hadn¡¯t grown somber. My attempt at keeping her happy had somewhat succeeded. ¡°Never have been. Back when I was living with my family¡­ I needed my sister¡¯s help to make clothes. I¡¯m not sure why I¡¯m so bad at it to be honest,¡± she said.


    ¡°Maybe you can learn then,¡± I offered.


    Renn¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°You think?¡±


    I nodded.


    She giggled as she stepped closer, and I half expected her to wrap her arms around my own. Yet she didn¡¯t. Maybe it was still too warm for her to be so clingy. ¡°That¡¯d be wonderful! Maybe then I¡¯ll be able to keep your clothes in at least some type of presentable shape!¡± she said.


    Ah... I glanced down, at my last set of clothes. They weren¡¯t that bad, but¡­ well¡­


    Yes. My clothes, and my leathers, had been ruined during my fight with the Monarch. A pity, honestly. I should have at least removed my leathers before engaging the thing. I hadn¡¯t been thinking.


    ¡°We don¡¯t match anymore, do we,¡± I said as I realized it.


    Renn¡¯s steps hesitated, and I realized what I had said bothered her. Enough to make her smile disappear completely.


    ¡°Can you not make more?¡± she asked softly.


    ¡°I can. Maybe while you spend some time to learn to sew I¡¯ll do so,¡± I said, as I tried not to notice the hurt in her eyes.


    She had taken my off-hand comment very seriously. Personally. Deeply.


    Was wearing similar clothes really that big a deal¡­?


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± Renn nodded, and looked away. To the dirt road we were traveling upon.


    I studied her face for a moment before looking away. I didn¡¯t like how her ears had drooped a little.


    So upset over clothes. Over leather. Stuff I paid no heed to, ever.


    Honestly¡­ when had I last actually cared about what I wore? I couldn¡¯t think of it. It was one thing to pay attention when I needed to. If I needed to blend in with a certain culture, or humans, but¡­


    ¡°I know they¡¯re just clothes¡­ but Lellip and Nebl made them for us. I feel bad about it,¡± Renn then said.


    I blinked as I realized what was really troubling her.


    Oh¡­


    ¡°They¡¯d be happy to know their gifts were useful,¡± I said gently.


    ¡°I know¡­ but¡­¡± she nodded, but I could tell it still meant a lot to her.


    Yes. Right. Gifts. Presents.


    Precious little treasures.


    Material items.


    Things I no longer held value in. Proof that I was growing... too old.


    Staring at Renn, who was walking with a very happy and content smile, I realized how I could likely fix or at least... keep myself from getting worse.


    ¡°Can¡­ I ask something of you Renn?¡± I asked softly.


    ¡°Hm?¡± she turned her head and smiled at me.


    ¡°Watch over me,¡± I said gently.


    She blinked at me, and then smirked. ¡°What¡¯s with that?¡± she asked.


    I nodded. ¡°I know. But seriously¡­ please keep an eye on me. Make sure I don¡¯t forget or miss something important. Like the leathers again,¡± I asked her.


    Renn slowed to a stop, so I did too. I held her gaze, one that looked shocked, and smiled at her.


    Ridiculous, I know. But still¡­


    ¡°Okay Vim,¡± she said seriously and nodded.


    ¡°Thanks. I¡¯d blame my age, but to be honest I was like this even as a child. I never cared much for the little things,¡± I said. If Renn knew of all the stuff I''d abandoned in that house, where I had grown up in, she''d probably weep.


    She gave me a toothy grin as she nodded. ¡°I bet! But it¡¯s okay. You treasure the important stuff enough to make up for it,¡± she said.


    I nodded, but¡­ didn¡¯t have the heart to tell her that wasn¡¯t true.


    I knew I was numb to a degree. Maybe not as bad as I could be¡­ but¡­


    ¡°You know I ran away once,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hm¡­?¡± We returned to walking, and I noticed she was closer again. It¡¯d not be long before she either grabbed my hand or wrapped my arm up.


    ¡°A long time ago, before I met Celine and joined the Society. I ran away. For a lot of reasons¡­ but mostly because I was tired of feeling shame and guilt,¡± I told her honestly.


    I noticed Renn¡¯s tail become a little stiff, as it stopped swaying in the air. ¡°You¡­ mean what Beak said? Earlier?¡± she asked.


    I nodded. ¡°Yeah. Other than her¡­ well¡­ there are two others who knew me before I ran away. One you¡¯ll get to meet someday, but the other I bet you never will. She now sleeps on the bottom of the ocean, and I¡¯m not sure if she¡¯ll ever wake up again,¡± I said.


    ¡°Bottom of the ocean¡­?¡± Renn whispered.


    ¡°She¡¯s a huge tortoise. A Monarch. If she¡¯s even still alive, honestly. I¡¯ve not seen her in¡­¡± I tried to remember last time I¡¯d spoken with her. ¡°Well not long after Celine died. So at least two hundred years ago,¡± I said.


    ¡°A friend like Beak,¡± she said softly, understanding.


    Nodding, I held out my hands to try and display how big of a turtle I was talking about. ¡°She¡¯s huge. So big she¡¯s an island unto herself. She doesn¡¯t say much, but has a very wicked sense of humor. She once ate another Monarch right in front of me just to make a point at how slow I was being,¡± I said as I remembered that moment.


    ¡°Slow doing what Vim?¡± Renn asked.


    ¡°Killing it. She thought I was taking too long. Basically to her it was a joke. She didn¡¯t do it to help, but to tease me.¡±


    Renn giggled at me. ¡°That¡¯s a little weird.¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­ other than her, there¡¯s another Monarch. A great ape. He lives in a very secluded and dense forest to our northeast. He actually has two children, who are Monarchs too, but they¡¯re not able to absorb hearts. Their own hearts are very small, and weak. A pity,¡± I said.


    ¡°Where¡¯d you run to Vim?¡± Renn then asked.


    I blinked, and wondered if her asking that and not about either of my other friends was because she wanted to meet them herself and thus not ruin that moment for when it happened¡­ or if she was genuinely that more interested in what I¡¯d done than them.


    ¡°Well¡­ the ocean. I ran to islands. Not far from where the sea turns to ice, I found a chain of small islands. They were¡­ nice,¡± I said.


    ¡°The ones you mentioned before,¡± she noted.


    I nodded. I had somewhat touched on them when I had told her of my meeting with Celine, but hadn''t gone into detail. ¡°My exile had felt short, but it turned out to be something that had lasted a long time. Those like Beak, who knew me before I had run off, are... or were¡­ too much, like me. They too didn¡¯t, or don¡¯t, notice the passage of time as much as we should. So even they don¡¯t really know how long I was gone. But Celine and some others, like Hands¡¯ father, spent years trying to find out,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hands? His father?¡± she asked.


    ¡°His name was Eyes. I didn¡¯t like him¡­ but it wasn¡¯t his fault. He was a very good man. He had a heart of gold. Anyway, they decided I¡¯d likely been on those islands for hundreds of years at least. They scoured records, history, and tried to find and talk to people as old as me. Like Mordo, even, and only could figure out that I was older than even their current records of history,¡± I told her all about it.


    ¡°Records of history?¡± she asked.


    ¡°They compared my knowledge to what they knew. Names of nations, events, and such. Honestly I didn¡¯t care much about it. To me it didn¡¯t matter. It was weird I hadn¡¯t noticed, but I never understood why they seemed to care so much how long I¡¯d been gone. It wasn¡¯t like it changed anything, even if they figured it out,¡± I said.


    ¡°So that¡¯s where Hands got his strange passion from,¡± Renn said, as if it made sense.


    I chuckled. ¡°Yes.¡±


    We rounded a small bend, and I noticed a blur in the distance. Far down the road, was a small black wagon. Or maybe even a carriage. It was still far enough away that even I couldn¡¯t make most of it out.


    ¡°Did it help?¡± she then asked.


    I was about to ask what she meant, but then realized. ¡°No,¡± I said honestly. ¡°The time spent on those islands likely only caused more harm than good. To me. To the world.¡±


    Renn¡¯s look softened, and it felt weird that she was looking with such an understanding gaze. As if she knew exactly what I meant.


    ¡°Yet¡­ I¡¯m glad I did it. Even if it was wrong in the grand scheme of things. I think had I not done so¡­ I would have become a something worse than I am now,¡± I said.


    ¡°Worse...?¡± she tilted her head at me.


    ¡°I think I would have become the very thing I set out to destroy. I¡¯d have become a monster. A tyrant¡­ more than I am already, I mean,¡± I explained.


    ¡°Vim if you think you¡¯re a tyrant then you and I really need to have a very long conversation,¡± Renn said a little sternly.


    ¡°Careful Renn. I know Beak claimed you to be her replacement for my debating partner, but this is one you¡¯ll lose,¡± I warned.


    ¡°Really? What did she say about this? Did she say you were a tyrant?¡± Renn asked.


    ¡°Worse. She believed me to be a far worse creature. One who played god,¡± I said.


    Renn slowed to a stop, glaring at me the entire time.


    ¡°Well?¡± I asked, waiting for it.


    ¡°Do you really believe yourself to be a tyrant Vim?¡± she asked softly.


    I nodded. ¡°I may not force my will on others Renn¡­ but I constantly change the fates of everyone around me. Can you really look me in the eyes, after everything you¡¯ve seen me do and say I don¡¯t bend the world to my whims? Half the time without care of what might happen after? Did we not just recently have a similar conversation, where you basically said the same thing?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°You do it to protect us. For good reason,¡± she argued.


    ¡°What of the thousands who died in Lumen, Renn? Or the thousands more who will likely die from Landi¡¯s insane ambition? Or do they not count simply because they¡¯re human?¡± I asked her.


    Renn¡¯s eyes narrowed at me, and her tail began to twitch wildly.


    Oh? I actually struck it nerve it seemed.


    ¡°Vim¡­ you could destroy everyone and everything. You could wipe them all out, if you wished. One time you told me you could not face armies, that you were but one man¡­ but that is definitely not the truth. You could. You could kill every human,¡± she said as she pointed at me.


    I had told her I couldn¡¯t face armies¡­? Must have been in the beginning. I didn¡¯t remember that conversation. It was the typical excuse I gave new, or young, members when they asked why I didn''t just wipe out all the humans.


    Damn. Her memory was better than Beak¡¯s.


    Maybe Beak wasn¡¯t far off in her jest. Renn might actually be a very dangerous debater¡­


    ¡°If your claim against my statement is the mere fact that I don¡¯t kill or slaughter more than I do, just because I don¡¯t feel like it, then your argument is flawed,¡± I said


    ¡°How so? If anything it¡¯s the best argument. You keep your strength in check. You don¡¯t allow your great power to abuse those unable to face it. If anything I¡¯d say sometimes you hold back too much, Vim,¡± she said.


    ¡°Hold back too much¡­?¡± I asked. When? Where? How so?


    She nodded firmly, and stepped forward. She pointed up at me, as if to accuse me. ¡°You should throw your weight around more often! Humans have laws and stuff, but just like our kind they still respect strength and power! Think of all you could do to further keep the Society safe if you were just a little more forceful?¡± she declared.


    I frowned at her. ¡°If you mean for me to act more like Landi, then you¡¯re missing the point,¡± I said.


    She frowned back at me, which quickly turned into a glare. ¡°Am I? If you did as Landi does, you could have a whole town. A nation. Just as Merit tried. If you did it, with your strength and all your knowledge, I bet it¡¯d work. You could make a whole city for all of us, and no one would ever be able to hunt or hurt us again!¡± she said.


    Hm. It¡¯s interesting that Renn was now arguing something that many others have done before. Even Beak had suggested it once, long ago.


    Smiling at her and her fiery glare, I nodded. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll just force all our members to the same city. To live under the rule of a man they wouldn¡¯t be able to even look in the eyes, as they quake in fear. Half of my time will be spent breaking legs to keep them from running, and the other half would be spent burying those who die from stress or heart attacks,¡± I said.


    Renn¡¯s glare immediately died, shifting to a look of pure shock. Like a bubble popping, she realized exactly what I meant.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± she mumbled.


    I nodded and chuckled. ¡°I like your train of thought though.¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s a train?¡± she asked.


    Hesitating, I knew that I had likely just been shocked into a weird expression just like her.


    Then she laughed at me, to the point she actually grabbed her stomach as she giggled away.


    Watching her giggle and laugh at me, I couldn¡¯t help but smile at her. Damn she was cute. ¡°Your reasoning, I mean.¡±


    ¡°I figured¡­!¡± she snickered at me, still finding it funny.


    I sighed at her. ¡°What were we arguing about again?¡± I asked as she calmed down.


    ¡°We¡¯re not arguing, we¡¯re debating,¡± she said.


    Sure. Whatever. ¡°Don¡¯t argue that I¡¯m not a tyrant, then try and tell me I should become a real one,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hm. Funny isn¡¯t it? But you¡¯re right¡­ it wouldn¡¯t work, since most of our members wouldn¡¯t be willing to live in such a way. I could see them running away¡­ but would some actually die out of stress? Really?¡± Renn asked.


    I nodded. ¡°Many would. Think of those like Silkie. For some of our members the mere presence of humans, or a predator, is enough to make them panic,¡± I said.


    ¡°Right¡­¡± Renn mumbled as she went into thought.


    Reaching out, I patted her on the back, her lower back, to have her return to walking with me. I hadn¡¯t needed to, with her not carrying any bags or packs, but for some reason it was where my hand felt at home the most.


    I¡¯d lately been carrying all the bags. It wasn¡¯t an issue at all for me, and it let Renn be more comfortable as she walked. She wasn¡¯t weak, by any means¡­ but¡­ Well¡­


    I enjoyed watching her be free and happy. Walking around without a care. If I made her carry stuff, even if she didn¡¯t notice the weight she was still conscious of the item itself. The bag. So she¡¯d not walk with as much of a bounce as she did now while not carrying anything. I liked to see her skip occasionally as we walked, or turn and spin. She didn¡¯t do it often, but when she did it brought a smile to my face.


    Though she did have something in her possession at the moment. Something precious. Or well, for her, she had a few things that were precious.


    One being the comb I had made her. Tucked safely away in her leather breastplate. The other was wrapped and hidden in a bigger pocket, near her stomach.


    Miss Beak¡¯s heart.


    I wasn¡¯t¡­ sure why Renn had asked to carry it for me. But I wouldn¡¯t complain. She¡¯d not be harmed holding it for a short while, and¡­ it was probably her way of being kind.


    Returning to walking, I noticed the wagon again. But now I noticed it had a large canopy. It might indeed be a carriage and not a wagon or cart.


    Renn walked with me, picking up pace, but I noticed the way her tail twitched. She had wanted to stand and argue with me some more.


    We were a few days from the nearest town. I wanted to keep a steady pace, if I could. To make up for lost time. Time I¡¯d already wasted, thanks to that quarantine and going out of way to see Beak.


    She obliged as she huffed. ¡°I¡¯ll admit Vim you¡­ are a little dangerous, to the world. Your mere existence breaks laws, natural ones. But¡­ you¡¯re not a tyrant. You¡¯re not evil. I know evil. My family had been evil. The snake which had hunted them had been evil. The men who had tortured Nory had been evil. Those people in the sewers of Lumen were evil. You¡¯re not like any of them, on any level,¡± she said.


    ¡°I¡¯m humbled you think so, Renn¡­ but the fact of the matter is what you say is only true from our perspective. I¡¯m not evil to you, or our members, but what about the children of those I killed? What of those who survived the sewers? Who now are likely living terrible lives, beyond what they had been, because I had destroyed all they knew and understood?¡± I asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s not your fault. You¡¯re trying to justify the suffering their enduring while ignoring their own failures. The only reason you put them in that position, is because they or their fellows forced your hand. You weren¡¯t the question, but the answer,¡± Renn argued.


    Frowning at her very mature way of looking at it, I wondered if maybe Beak had realized in her short conversation the type of person Renn was. Had she? That quickly?


    Maybe her statement at the end there hadn¡¯t been a joke.


    ¡°You¡¯re too smart for your own good. And¡­ you¡¯re right. I agree. But the fact doesn¡¯t change, Renn. For some I¡¯m not cruel, but for others I¡¯m the worst thing to have ever existed. You can¡¯t deny their perspectives just because I¡¯m slightly more justifiable in my actions than they are,¡± I said.


    ¡°Why not?¡± she asked.


    Smiling at her very predator-like perspective, I shrugged. ¡°Because if we did, we then need to excuse the acts of the real tyrants. Everyone, no matter what they do or how they do it, have an excuse somewhere. No matter how small. Where do you draw the line?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Between right and wrong,¡± she said simply.


    ¡°If only¡­¡± I said.


    ¡°Hmph,¡± she made a noise at me, and her tail smacked me. If she did it on purpose or not I didn¡¯t know.


    ¡°You¡¯ll need to hide your traits when we get closer to them,¡± I warned.


    ¡°I know. I wouldn¡¯t need to if you were the tyrant you claimed to be,¡± she grumbled.


    Blinking at her, I couldn¡¯t help but smirk at her. ¡°Now that¡¯s a diabolical way to debate. That¡¯s scary as hell,¡± I said happily.


    If only Beak had heard that! She would have laughed something fierce.


    Renn grinned at me. ¡°I¡¯d been serious though,¡± she said.


    I could tell.


    We walked in silence for a moment, as Renn¡¯s tail slowly calmed down. It went from twitching wildly, to swaying normally again.


    ¡°I¡¯m tired of being the tyrant, Renn,¡± I said softly.


    She glanced at me, but I kept my eyes on the carriage in the distance.


    Nodding, I sighed. ¡°Celine was like you. To a point. She used to get so, so angry at me. She wanted me to resort to force far quicker than I did, than I do. She too believed that if I was just a little more violent, then things would be different. Which was funny since she imposed so many rules on me that limited that same violence,¡± I said.


    For a moment Renn said nothing, and then her tail brushed against me. ¡°What did Beak say? About that?¡± she asked.


    ¡°She agreed. Most of those I¡¯ve talked to about have all agreed. Though they all had differed to what degree I should be more forceful, and where and how,¡± I said.


    ¡°Then Vim¡­ if everyone else agrees¡­ why don¡¯t you?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Because they hadn¡¯t been around to see what happened the last time I did,¡± I stated.


    The dirt crunched under my feet as we walked, and I realized I had stepped a little too strongly. A few steps later my footfalls sounded normal again, as I got it under control.


    Renn noticed, but said nothing about it. Then she clasped her hands before her, twirling her thumbs around each other.


    ¡°You mean the mistake you made. The one you mentioned before,¡± she said.


    I nodded.


    ¡°One failure doesn¡¯t justify a lifetime of inaction, Vim,¡± she said softly.


    Glancing at the woman who had just said the exact same thing Miss Beak had said long ago, I wondered if I should shiver or scowl at her. What were the odds of that?


    ¡°What¡­?¡± she asked after a moment.


    ¡°I¡¯ll say the same to you that I did to Miss Beak, all those years ago,¡± I said softly.


    She nodded, expectant.


    ¡°It does when the failure had been so horrible that the world is still to this day healing from the damage it wrought,¡± I said.


    Renn¡¯s ears twitched as she stared at me.


    ¡°Do¡­ do you regret it then, Vim¡­?¡± she asked. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I didn¡¯t hesitate. ¡°No. I¡¯d have done it again, would do it again. But¡­ maybe not as wildly. I might have done it a different way. Or without as much hatred,¡± I admitted.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± she studied me, and I knew she wanted to ask. To know.


    But was I ready to tell her¡­?


    It¡¯d be interesting to see if she came to the same conclusion Miss Beak had. Or would she be more like the others? Would she fault me, or praise me? Would her love for me grow, or smolder out and go cold?


    As I thought that, I realized exactly why I didn¡¯t want to tell her yet.


    That was it. Obviously. If I told her¡­ she might come to no longer love me.


    And if that happened¡­


    ¡°Vim?¡± Renn got my attention, and I realized I had missed something she had said.


    ¡°Hm?¡± I tried my best to smile at her. In a way to beg for forgiveness. In a way to pretend as if I¡¯d not really meant to ignore her, and it had only been an accident.


    She opened her mouth, to say something¡­ and I noticed the way her lips trembled. Hesitant. Unsure.


    Great. I must have missed a very serious question.


    Renn then smiled and sighed. ¡°It¡¯s okay. How about we talk about something else?¡± she asked.


    Something else¡­? ¡°Like what?¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­ how about we debate about how you sleep?¡± she asked after a moment of thought.


    ¡°How I sleep¡­?¡± I asked. What was there to argue over that? The amount of it maybe? I did feel tired, but¡­ well¡­


    I was trying to ignore it. It was actually starting to become a concern. Hopefully it was just exhaustion. From the recent issues. From Lumen to Miss Beak¡­


    ¡°Yeah. You always sleep on your back, with your hands crossed on your stomach. It reminds me of how someone is placed when dead. I don¡¯t like it. Plus it makes it hard for me,¡± she said.


    Frowning at her, I wondered if I really did sleep like that. Didn¡¯t I sleep on my side most often? Maybe I hadn¡¯t been lately¡­ ¡°Wait¡­ hard for you? How so?¡± I asked. What¡¯d she mean?


    ¡°Yeah, how am I supposed to sleep against you when you¡¯re lying like that? Your arms are bigger than they look, they¡¯re big enough that I can¡¯t find a way to lay my head on you anywhere, or sleep against you comfortably. It makes it very uncomfortable and awkward to sleep on you. It¡¯s not fair,¡± she complained.


    Staring at the woman who had boldly complained about such a weird thing, I couldn¡¯t think of anything to respond with.


    ¡°All you got to do is leave an arm out, or something. An outstretched arm or even just your elbow or something, Just somewhere for me to rest against. I mean, really,¡± she said with a huff.


    ¡°Renn¡­¡± I groaned.


    ¡°What¡­! Yes, I know, you¡¯re just starting to get used to letting me hold your hand or arm, so it¡¯s a huge step¡­ but it¡¯s not that big of one, Vim, really. We sleep next to each other all the time, what¡¯s a few inches closer?¡± she asked.


    ¡°The distance you speak of is that akin to here and the moon,¡± I said.


    ¡°The¡­ moon¡­?¡± Renn mumbled, and then frowned as she looked up at the sky. Although day, we could see a bit of the moon. ¡°Oh, really Vim? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m asking for anything too drastic,¡± she said.


    Well¡­ maybe she wasn¡¯t¡­ but¡­


    ¡°Most humans go much farther much quicker. I¡¯ve seen humans just walk up to each other, and then hurry off to a room! Without even introducing themselves! Without a hint of romance, or anything!¡± she complained.


    Nodding, I smiled. ¡°Yeah. It happens,¡± I said. And not just thanks to alcohol or the moment, either.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you dare tell me, Vim,¡± Renn¡¯s voice was cold, cutting the hot air. I quickly stopped thinking of the more recent times I¡¯d done such a thing.


    ¡°You do touch me though, Renn. When you sleep you often reach out for me. Half the time you sleep the whole night with your hand on my chest, or back,¡± I said. Did she not even realize she did?


    ¡°Then there should be no problem if I¡¯m a little closer! If you¡¯re already used to that,¡± she though used it to argue in her favor.


    I sighed as I glanced away from the woman who was very heated, though arguing with a smile. The wagon was closer now. Close enough I could make out the little flags on each of its corners. There were also¡­ yes. Two other horses. Riding on either side of the wagon, with men on them. I couldn¡¯t see the glint of armor, but there was little doubt they were guards of some sort.


    ¡°Really Vim¡­ it¡¯s not even like you sleep that often. It¡¯d just be once in a blue moon, even,¡± she mumbled.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± I wondered what to say. How did I argue against this?


    I mean¡­ it¡¯s not like I wanted to. What she was asking for was something I¡¯d not dislike at all. The mere thought of the feeling of her against me made me want to smile. Hell, I¡¯d just earlier a few moments ago had wanted her to grab onto my arm. As we walked. In the heat.


    But that was precisely why I couldn¡¯t just give in. It was one thing for her to sleep next to me, or for her to touch me in her sleep. It was a completely different story for her to lay against me in such a way.


    If I let that happen, it¡¯d only result in the next step being taken. Likely that same night.


    Even if Renn wasn¡¯t arguing for that exact thing, she might as well be. For me, at least. Even if she didn¡¯t realize she was.


    And I couldn¡¯t let that happen. Not yet.


    Right¡­?


    ¡°I¡¯d even be okay with lying against your back. You lay on your side when you¡¯re not actually sleeping, but you haven¡¯t been doing that lately¡­ so¡­¡± she mumbled as she continued to complain.


    Ah. That might work. Would I be okay with just that? Or would that still be too much for me?


    For a few steps I heavily debated my own desires and fears, and hated how I was losing every which way.


    ¡°When you were with Nory¡­ did you sleep in the same bed?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Huh¡­!¡± Renn startled, her ears going stiff. Then they calmed down as they flicked. ¡°No. We had separate beds on either side of the cabin,¡± she said, as she blinked quickly. Either she was remembering the cabin she spoke of, or was trying to decipher what I was saying.


    I nodded. That made sense. It¡¯s not happened in some time, but when we had first started traveling together Renn had awoken in a startle some nights. Or mumbled in her sleep, crying. About either Nory, or her friends or family. When she reacted over nightmares of Nory, she sometimes sat up really quickly and looked across the room, or off in the distance. Not the way someone would act when they were used to sleeping next to someone. She had never reached out for someone who usually was right next to her, but instead someone far away.


    ¡°Why¡­?¡± Renn asked, after I didn¡¯t say anything.


    ¡°Just wondering if I could do the same or not,¡± I said softly.


    Renn immediately glared at me, nearly snarling at me. ¡°Really Vim¡­!¡± she was about to go off on me, but I smiled at her and reached over.


    Her eyes narrowed onto my fingers, and I noted the way she snarled. She had been ready to bite at them, as I grabbed a flock of her hair.


    Holding it gently as she wearily glared at me, waiting expectantly, I nodded. ¡°Lately your hair¡¯s been getting everywhere. You might not have been sleeping on me, but your hair surely has,¡± I said.


    She blinked, and then her face went a little red. ¡°Well¡­ it is long¡­¡± she mumbled as she calmed down.


    Chuckling at her, I nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it. Give me time, Renn¡­ Remember, I¡¯m known for running away. If you push too hard I might just flee in terror,¡± I said halfheartedly.


    She giggled at me and nodded. ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m asking for permission?¡± she asked.


    Frowning at her, I decided to nod. That was true, I guess.


    ¡°Hide your tail and ears, Renn. We¡¯re nearing them,¡± I said softly.


    ¡°Ah. Okay¡­¡± she sighed as she went to oblige. I tilted a little, to let her open her bag on my back, and dig out her hat.


    She found it easily enough, since we had intentionally kept it accessible. She went to putting it on, and I noted she no longer had any pins.


    ¡°No more pins?¡± I asked.


    She shook her head as she tucked her ears under the hat. ¡°Last few I had broke from the flight to the ocean. I think dropping the bags from her back did it,¡± she said.


    Right¡­ my bad.


    ¡°I¡¯ll make you some later,¡± I promised.


    She smiled and nodded as she then went to hiding her tail. She had to untie the leather belt on her pants to do so, and I slowed down to watch her.


    Although her tail was long, and looked difficult to maneuver in such a way, she was able to situate and hide it faster than she had done her ears.


    Once done, she smiled proudly at me¡­ waiting for a compliment.


    ¡°I¡¯d say well done, but honestly it hurts to see them missing,¡± I said.


    Renn grinned at me, and nodded. ¡°My tail¡¯s so pretty now, after all. Smoothly combed and all!¡±


    I nodded, and wondered if there really was a difference. I honestly hadn¡¯t been able to tell.


    We returned to walking at our normal pace, and I sighed as I noticed one of the guards notice us. They didn¡¯t do anything, but they spoke up to their companion who turned to look at us too. Odds are we were all headed for the same town.


    Renn hummed happily, seemingly content.


    Good thing too. I was worried she¡¯d pester me about that sleeping stuff for longer. If she had I might have given in. Hopefully she¡¯d not realize that.


    Then suddenly she was up against me. Smirking wildly up at me.


    ¡°If you ever run away again Vim¡­ take me with you okay?¡± she then said gently.


    I chuckled at her. ¡°Sure. It¡¯s a date.¡±


    Her arms finally found my own. She wrapped them around me, holding me close to her as she clung to me. She giggled happily, as if I¡¯d once again given her a mighty gift.


    As we approached the slow moving carriage, I sighed as I resisted the urge to take her to those islands.


    We were close, after all. From here we¡¯d only need to cross two oceans. It¡¯d not be difficult. I could make a suitable enough ship in a few months¡­ gather enough supplies for her, then¡­


    It was such a silly idea. One I¡¯d never act on. At least not until every single promise, every single person I was responsible for, was gone. I¡¯d not act on it until no one needed me anymore. Until the world had changed again.


    But maybe¡­ if I did my job right¡­


    If I kept her safe¡­


    Even if hundreds if not thousands of years from now¡­


    As long as I kept her next to me, safe and sound, then the little whimsical fantasy could be more than just a dream.


    I let the idea tease me for a long while, as Renn hummed happily while we walked.


    Arm and arm, ever forward.

 Chapter Two Hundred and Thirty Seven – Renn – Shutters; Shaking

    The storm rattled more than just the window shutters.


    A wild wind was blowing, and although the rain was coming and going it wasn¡¯t gentle when it was here.


    Right now there was no rain, but the loud roars and rumbles of the storm made up for the lack of rain splattering the windows and side of the inn.


    The shutters were on the outside of the glass windows. But they had these little metal hooks that one could latch and secure them with, here on the inside. Vim and I had already secured the three windows in our room, but I could hear the banging of shutters elsewhere. Ones that hadn¡¯t been secured. Not just on this building, but those around us too.


    The whole world got bright for a moment, and then the loud boom followed. I didn¡¯t jump at the sound, even though it was loud enough to be startling, but I didn¡¯t like how the very air vibrated thanks to it. It made my ears flutter, as if someone was blowing into them and tickling them.


    I didn¡¯t like that feeling. It reminded me of the roars of that Monarch. Of those creatures in Lumen. Of that snake, long ago.


    Usually such sounds were followed by pain. Suffering. Sadness. So although I liked storms, and enjoyed them, this part of them really bothered me.


    Plus this storm was oddly cold. Usually storms like this made the air warmer, or more humid. Yet right now this inn felt strangely cold, enough to make me glance over at the fireplace nearby. I should light it.


    Another massive gust slammed against the inn, causing the shutters to rattle fiercely. I turned to watch the windows for a moment, half expecting one to break at any moment. They didn¡¯t, but I heard something bang off in the distance. Across the street, maybe.


    Looking away from the window, I stepped away from it and over to the table where Vim sat. He had a bunch of small wood and metal pieces littering the table, and he was currently shaping one of them into another pin.


    He¡¯d already made a handful, and it was very interesting that many of them were unique. He was making them with little designs, most had simple flowers but of different styles. Others had a star, or a moon.


    ¡°You could sell these, Vim,¡± I said as I picked one up. It looked like some kind of rose.


    ¡°Hm,¡± he didn¡¯t seem to care.


    I wonder if he made these so cutely for me, or if this was just his artistic side. The comb had been very unique, something that anyone would be able to tell had been tailor made for an individual. Maybe a child. But that had been something personal. A gift. For me.


    These little pins were things I broke and lost all the time¡­ so him making them so precious was actually a little concerning for me. What if I broke them? It made me almost want to not use them¡­ even though I really needed to. Especially if these weird sudden storms were going to start popping up. It had hit right as we entered town this morning, and I had almost gotten my ears noticed thanks to it. The heavy winds had blown my hat off, right as we entered the inn.


    Luckily no one had been on the lower floor, in the lobby, at the time. I had been able to get the hat back on before the older woman and her husband had emerged from a backroom.


    ¡°I can always make more Renn,¡± Vim then said.


    I flinched, and not because of the loud slam from outside. Something had broken and fell over. Maybe a sign. ¡°Huh?¡±


    He nodded as he put down another pin, finished with it. ¡°You can break and lose them. I¡¯ll just make you more,¡± he said.


    The cold room got a little warmer, and I smiled at the man who had just made me blush. He went to making another, as if not even aware he had done so. Likely didn¡¯t.


    ¡°How¡¯d you know what I was worried about?¡± I asked.


    ¡°The same way I know when you¡¯re hungry, or upset,¡± he said.


    Hm¡­?


    Oh. I glanced behind me, to my tail. It was twitching and swaying. It of course didn¡¯t look that odd at the moment, but I knew the truth. My tail must have absentmindedly reacted to what I was thinking about.


    Really what was I going to do with myself? I was glad that Vim took such notice and care of me, to where he paid attention even to the little details¡­ but¡­ That was also why he wouldn¡¯t tell me certain things. Like his weakness. Because of those very visible emotions I possessed.


    I sighed as I pulled back the chair I had been sitting in earlier, to sit with Vim at the table.


    Sitting down, I reached over to grab one of the small pieces of metal he was using to form the pins. It was a long, thin, strip. Kind of like a tiny stick. It felt a little rough, and was oddly heavier than the heart in my pocket even though a fraction the size.


    Playing with the little metal thing, I bent it and tried to replicate what Vim was doing. He bent them to form, then broke off the excess lengths¡­ then he connected the metal designs to little wooden clips, where the designs were engraved.


    ¡°How long do these¡­¡± I started to ask.


    ¡°Monsoons? Usually only a day or so. Though what happens is in this region, these monsoons come and go. Sometimes back to back. It can be like this on and off for months here. But this one¡¯s pretty bad,¡± he said.


    Yes. It was. This small town wasn¡¯t as small as some of the tiny ones we¡¯d passed through on the way down south¡­ but it wasn¡¯t much bigger either. It was about half the size of Ruvindale, and seemed even less populated. We had arrived right alongside the storm, so hadn¡¯t been able to see many people, or hear any gossip, but I had heard the innkeepers talk and complain about the damages the storm would bring. They had worried the storm would break more than they could afford to fix.


    Business was bad. Very bad.


    Another city in terrible straits, to prove that Landi had done a lot more harm to the world around her than she should have been allowed to.


    Yet I had¡­


    I glanced at the windows nearby, and their noisy rattling. A few of the shutters sounded like they were about to break and fly off at any moment.


    A good distraction from my own hypocrisy.


    ¡°How much¡­ money does an inn like this make Vim? Is it a decent amount?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Some can make a lot; others barely make enough to survive. For most it¡¯s just enough to keep the owners fed and clothed, and pay whatever tax or city-fees they have. I¡¯ve personally never been a fan of such service centered businesses. They¡¯re long term ventures and investments¡­ which means there are lots of opportunities for things to go wrong,¡± he explained as he grabbed his little steel knife, to go about cutting and forming the little design he had planned for the new pin.


    ¡°Is that why you made Lumen?¡± I asked as I stopped messing with the metal strip in my hand. I had somewhat shaped it like he had done, but it was obviously not good enough. It bent askew in odd places.


    ¡°Lumen, just like the other three companies we¡¯ve had, started the same as the rest. As a simple business front for us to sell the goods and products the Society makes. As to keep all profit in house and our members safe from interacting with human merchants,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°Ah¡­ right.¡± That made a lot of sense.


    ¡°Brandy and the rest were the ones who wanted to make the bank and other branches. I helped, but honestly would not have done the same,¡± he said.


    ¡°Because they draw too much attention,¡± I said.


    He nodded, and blew off some of the wood shavings he was accumulating.


    I hummed as I watched him craft, and felt oddly excited. What would it be this time? Another flower? An animal?


    The room lit up again, growing bright, as the whole world shook. My ears fluttered again this time, even though I had tried not to let them do so.


    ¡°Tickles huh?¡± Vim asked after the rumbling stopped.


    I nodded. ¡°It¡¯s annoying.¡±


    He chuckled at me, and lowered his hands, to pause a moment. ¡°Why ask about the inn Renn?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I heard the innkeepers. They were worried the storm would damage more than they could afford to fix,¡± I said.


    Vim blinked at me, and I noticed he grew a little softer. His eyes relaxed, his shoulders lowered a little.


    ¡°What¡­?¡± I asked softly.


    ¡°Your heart is mighty Renn. Do you want to start a fire? It¡¯s getting cold, isn¡¯t it?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Can I?¡± I asked. I glanced to the nearby fireplace. It was rather elaborate, made of nicely made stone. It looked like something Vim or Lellip would make, with care and attention to detail.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t you be able to?¡± he asked as he went back to his pin.


    ¡°Nory had not liked us making a fire during storms. Worried the wind would make the fire spread,¡± I said as I stood and went to light the fire.


    Vim chuckled behind me as I kneeled before the fireplace, to gather up the small wood chunks and pieces as to start the fire. ¡°Your little cabin must have been rather breezy,¡± he said.


    Hesitating a moment, I slowly put one of the logs down and glanced at him. ¡°It had been!¡± I said.


    He glanced at me and smiled, nodding in understanding.


    ¡°We did our best you know! We actually spent months making it, and we tore down and rebuilt whole walls several times. We tried really hard to make extra rooms too, but no matter what we did¡­¡± I used the little fire starter to strike the fire alight. It started gently, and almost went out, but eventually took hold and grew into a proper flame.


    Stepping away from the fire, I wiped my hands and glanced at the nearby door. This room was actually rather large. Far bigger than a usual inn¡¯s room, but the door looked relatively normal. I stepped over to it, and pointed at the way the door laid flush. ¡°See? We couldn¡¯t get this done right. No matter what we did, we just couldn¡¯t stop this huge crack from forming around the door frame. It let in a lot of cold air, and animals and stuff. Mice and things. Nory hated it so much, so we eventually gave up and just made the cabin one big room,¡± I told him.


    Vim had put aside his little pin and turned to see what I meant. ¡°I see,¡± he said.


    Nodding, I then pointed at the nearby bed. ¡°Our beds too! I thought we had done well, but after sleeping in all the beds in the Society I¡¯ve realized how horrible ours had been. I wish Nory could have slept in some of these beds¡­ I bet she¡¯d have loved them,¡± I said.


    ¡°Beds are hard to do right,¡± Vim agreed.


    ¡°I use to get fleas, you know. During the summer,¡± I said, and kept my eyes on the bed¡­ to not look at him. It was a little embarrassing to say.


    He chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m sure! A lot of our members have similar problems. That or lice. I actually get a letter every so often for that very reason, to help them get rid of mites or lice or something. Usually in the bigger villages, like Tor¡¯s or the Bell Church,¡± Vim said.


    Hesitating, I glanced at the man who had just so calmly said something so terrifying. ¡°Wait really? It gets that bad?¡± I asked.


    Vim nodded. ¡°Yeah¡­ I mean they all know how to get rid of them by now, but sometimes it takes a little more¡­ oomph? There¡¯s a way to use steam to get rid of bugs, that even though I¡¯ve tried to teach a lot of people no one seems able to utilize it. Or they¡¯re scared of it or something, so they call on me to do it for them,¡± he said.


    ¡°Do bugs bother you Vim?¡± I asked as I crawled onto the bed, to sit and talk to him this way. The fire was working already, warming the cold room, but it was still cold enough I didn¡¯t want to sit on the chair.


    ¡°No. Usually never do. I¡¯ve messed with like nests, or bee hives, and can usually manhandle them without a single sting,¡± he said.


    ¡°Like the animals,¡± I said with a nod.


    He nodded back.


    ¡°But¡­ dogs and cats notice you? I¡¯ve seen you pet both,¡± I said.


    ¡°They¡¯re bigger, and can see me. Even they usually are a little unaware of me at first too. It helps to talk and make noises, to let them know that even if they can¡¯t smell or sense me, I¡¯m not anything weird,¡± he said.


    Hm¡­ ¡°What about when you go all invisible?¡± I asked.


    He frowned at me. ¡°Invisible?¡±


    I nodded as I gestured around us. ¡°Sometimes you just¡­ disappear. Then appear again, usually behind me or something.¡±


    Leaning against his chair, he turned a little more as to face me more directly. The bed was behind his chair. ¡°That¡¯s just me being sneaky Renn, I don¡¯t actually disappear or anything,¡± he said with a smirk.


    ¡°Somehow I doubt that. Is that some secret I¡¯m not supposed to know?¡± I asked.


    Vim shook his head. ¡°No? I really don¡¯t know how to disappear or anything. But I can see why you¡¯d think so. You¡¯re not the first to ask or question it. I believe it¡¯s because of your heightened senses,¡± he said.


    ¡°My senses¡­?¡± I crawled a little closer to the edge of the bed, to be closer to him.


    Vim sat up a moment, as to turn his chair. So that he more properly faced me as well. ¡°You and the others. The Non-Humans. Your senses are far better than a humans, more akin to animals. They¡¯re heightened and more alert, more attune to the more subtle sounds and smells. So, because I lack such things, it tricks you. It¡¯s precisely because you¡¯re more observant that it makes it so much easier for me to sneak up on you all,¡± he explained.


    I crossed my arms as I tried to comprehend what he was saying. He was basically saying that the reason I sometimes mistook him, or his presence, was because I was¡­ too focused? Really?


    ¡°I know. Makes little sense. But it¡¯s a thing. When one¡¯s hyper-focused, sometimes the obvious is what they miss,¡± he said.


    ¡°I suppose¡­ I guess it makes sense. When I¡¯m fighting for my life, I actually do sometimes have to struggle to remember what happened. For instance I can remember every moment before, and after, being kidnapped in Lumen. But there¡¯re a few things that are hazy while it all occurred,¡± I said.


    He nodded. ¡°Exactly. For you though that¡¯s likely thanks to the adrenaline and pain. You had cracked your head something fierce, Renn,¡± he said gently.


    I reached up to touch the spot. I didn¡¯t feel it anymore. No more wound. No more scab, but somehow I did feel as if I felt something. Maybe the hair was thinner there, or something.


    ¡°I had, huh,¡± I mumbled.


    He nodded. ¡°Such injuries can do odd things. Be thankful only your memory is a little fuzzy. A small price to pay,¡± he said.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± I nodded as I scratched behind one of my ears, since my hand was up there anyway. Hopefully that itching wasn¡¯t a flea, it¡¯d be rather ironic to get some for the first time in a long while just because I had spoke of them.


    ¡°I appreciate you making those pins Vim¡­ but why not rest?¡± I asked as I patted the bed.


    Shadows from the fire danced on Vim¡¯s face as his eyes narrowed at me. ¡°The fact you say such a thing like that in such a way while having absolutely no hidden meaning is why,¡± he said.


    Hesitating, I took a moment to decipher his words¡­ and then felt my face grow hot. Hotter than the fire. Hot enough to almost wish I hadn¡¯t started said fire. ¡°Vim¡­!¡± I groaned.


    He chuckled at me and turned back around, to go back to his pins. ¡°I will later. We¡¯re only a week or so away from the weaver, and since we might stay there for a short while I think we might stick around here for a few days. If that¡¯s okay with you,¡± he said.


    ¡°Huh¡­? Yeah. I¡¯m okay with that,¡± I said excitedly. Stay here for a few days? Of course¡­! Even if the town was somewhat small, and right now not something I could venture out in¡­ at least not without looking like a crazy person, thanks to the storms.


    Sitting on the bed, I smiled happily as I watched him go about carving another pin. I liked how he focused on his task, even if he looked bored as he did so.


    ¡°Honestly, she¡¯s become more of a seamstress lately. I probably shouldn¡¯t call her a weaver anymore,¡± he said.


    ¡°Hm¡­?¡±


    He put the pin down and went to make another. ¡°Her husband had been the one to form the clothes themselves. She had been the one to make the materials. When he passed she took up the mantle,¡± he said.


    Oh¡­ ¡°He died?¡± I asked.


    Vim nodded as he went to carving. ¡°Only two of their children had been born like you. The rest had¡­ more human blood than not. In fact last time I visited only two were still alive. But even with that said, their family has grown exponentially. One of her children partnered with one of Merit¡¯s friends. A duck. It¡¯s funny, really,¡± he said.


    ¡°Funny¡­?¡± I asked. ¡°And a friend of Merit? Really?¡±


    He nodded again and then flinched, and I had to lean a little as to see why. I couldn¡¯t see the reason, but I did watch as Vim tossed the pin he had been working on into a different pile. One full of bent and broken pieces.


    He had broken it for some reason. Had that been a genuine accident, or because of my question?


    ¡°The weaver is a bird. But she married a fox, similar to Lomi. Her children both ended up with birds themselves, even though they were both more fox than not. One¡¯s still with her. The other is¡­¡± Vim went quiet, then still.


    ¡°Wait¡­¡± I wasn¡¯t liking where the odd look on his face was taking the conversation.


    Vim sighed and nodded. ¡°Yeah¡­ Lomi¡¯s village,¡± he groaned as he reached up to squeeze his eyes.


    ¡°Aw¡­ Vim¡­¡± I felt cold again as I watched him rub his eyes.


    ¡°Hopefully the Chroniclers letters have reached them by now. If not we¡¯ll once again be the bearer of horrible news,¡± he said softly.


    I gulped, and remembered Riz. Another one of those moments¡­?


    ¡°Did¡­ did Lomi know them?¡± I asked.


    Vim took a breath and tilted his head as he thought of it. ¡°I don¡¯t remember.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t remember¡­? Vim¡­¡± I wanted to toss a pillow at him.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ surely not right?¡± he shifted in his chair, now uncertain.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t tell me Lomi¡¯s related to them, and you could have taken her there. To her rightful family,¡± I complained.


    ¡°Lomi hadn¡¯t smelled like a bird at all,¡± he said as he turned to look at me.


    Was that defensive attitude for himself, or me? ¡°Vim¡­¡± I groaned.


    ¡°I know. Shit. This is what I get for categorizing everyone by their traits,¡± he mumbled at himself.


    ¡°That¡¯s not a good enough of an excuse¡­! What if she¡¯s related to them? What will you do?¡± I asked as I crawled closer to the edge of the bed, in case I needed to step off the bed and shake him.


    Vim though said nothing.


    ¡°Vim¡­!¡± I swept my legs off the bed, to accuse him some more. To question him. To find out what we were going to do!


    ¡°I¡¯m thinking Renn,¡± he said softly.


    ¡°Think faster!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t. I¡¯m not like you,¡± he argued.


    ¡°Then think aloud!¡± I ordered.


    ¡°By now Lomi¡¯s either set up roots, or she¡¯s grown to hate it there. If she hates it there, taking her to the weaver is the best course of action. However, if she has decided to make a life there with Porka and the rest then¡­¡± Vim actually obeyed. I nodded, listening intently as he continued, ¡°Then there¡¯s the question of what¡¯s best for Lomi. Those at the weaver are birds, but mostly human. A dying family. Half will not feel safe with Lomi, being thick of blood as a predator. The other half will die before she even matures.¡±


    ¡°Gods Vim¡­¡± I groaned at him.


    ¡°What¡­ You asked?¡±


    ¡°I did¡­¡± I complained. So it was a bad scenario all around. ¡°If she made a home there? What then?¡± I asked.


    ¡°That¡¯d be for the best. Our hope is she chooses one of Porka¡¯s kids as a mate, to continue the bloodline,¡± he said.


    ¡°Playing god again,¡± I noted.


    ¡°I know, Renn,¡± Vim said softly.


    Squeezing the blanket on the bed, I glared at the man who looked hurt. For once.


    ¡°I sent Lomi a letter. In Lumen,¡± I said.


    ¡°I know. Gerald asked me for permission before he sent it. Remember?¡±


    Growing angry for a new reason, I huffed at him. ¡°Why the heck did I need your permission, Vim?¡± I asked.


    ¡°They were weary of you Renn,¡± he said gently.


    ¡°You¡¯re making it very hard for me to love them,¡± I said.


    He nodded. ¡°It¡¯s very difficult, yes.¡±


    About to agree, and go off on a tangent about those in Lumen¡­ I hesitated and realized what he had just said.


    Gulping at the man who had just fully agreed with me, for good reason, I realized once again what Vim meant by protecting those we hated.


    Taking a deep breath, I let it out slowly as I tried to relax my emotions. I was heated now¡­ angry¡­ which was very upsetting. I had just been so happy, and warm, and content¡­


    ¡°Maybe we¡¯ll get lucky and Lomi won¡¯t be related to them,¡± Vim said softly.


    ¡°Is fate ever that kind?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No.¡±


    I leaned back and fell against onto the bed. Rubbing my face into the smelly blanket, I groaned a cry.


    ¡°The Chronicler should have noticed, though, Renn. That¡¯s part of her job. If she had family still, then¡­¡± Vim¡¯s voice was a little distant as I buried my head and ears into the bed.


    ¡°How would we even prove it?¡± I asked. My voice sounded muffled thanks to the bed.


    ¡°We¡¯ll need to compare names. There could be a generation or two gap between Lomi¡¯s parents and those from the weaver¡¯s family. I think I took them to the fox village a long time ago. At least fifty years ago,¡± Vim said.


    I sniffed as I sat up, to look at him. ¡°You sure?¡± I asked.


    He nodded. ¡°Very. We had not passed through Ruvindale, but I think I made a stop there after dropping them off. Ruvindale had not been as fancy, not even half as big back then I think.¡±


    For some reason that made me feel a little better. ¡°So¡­ her parents might have been the children, or grandchildren, of those from the weaver¡¯s?¡± I asked.


    He nodded.


    Sighing a little in relief, I nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°Is it?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yeah¡­? That means that Lomi¡¯s more fox than not. It means it very well might be better she stay with Porka and the rest, even if she was related to them,¡± I said.


    Vim frowned at me. ¡°You¡¯re not upset anymore?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Of course I am! But¡­ that makes it a little better,¡± I said.


    Vim didn¡¯t seem to really agree with me, and I sighed as I laid back down. This time on my back. ¡°What a whirlwind,¡± I said as I realized the storm was still blowing strong. I had completely forgotten about it.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± Vim didn¡¯t seem to agree, but I knew it was because he was still bothered. Still ashamed.


    But he should be¡­! Forgetting such an important thing¡­ really¡­


    ¡°How many of our members are related to each other, Vim?¡± I asked while staring up at the ceiling. I saw a large cobweb near one of the larger banisters. It looked newer, maybe even freshly made. I didn¡¯t see the spider anywhere, but now I was looking for it.


    ¡°More than you¡¯d think, to a degree. It¡¯s rare for predators and prey to mingle, so I should have remembered this one. Even if the offspring had mostly been human,¡± he said.


    ¡°Is that why you forgot? Their human children?¡± I asked.


    Vim didn¡¯t answer for a moment, and then he sighed. ¡°Yes,¡± he admitted.


    ¡°And here I thought you didn¡¯t hate humans that much,¡± I said as I rolled over a little, as to stare at him and to stop looking for the spider. It was likely just hiding thanks to the storm. And us. We were noisy.


    ¡°I try to keep my hate evenly spread. But no¡­ the reason I stop thinking about them is because there¡¯s no need to. It only takes a few trips throughout the Society for them to either die, or disappear. Leaving for one reason or another,¡± he said.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡±


    ¡°Cruel. I know. But it¡¯s reality, Renn,¡± he said.


    ¡°I know,¡± I said softly.


    The fire popped, and my tail twitched because of it. It thumped against the bed, and I focused on it¡­ to calm it down a little.


    ¡°You were upset with me, huh,¡± Vim then said.


    ¡°Mhm,¡± I nodded.


    ¡°Good,¡± he said softly.


    ¡°Mhm,¡± I nodded again. That was what he wanted from me, after all. To keep him in check. I wasn¡¯t sure yet what to think, but for now it just meant I¡¯d need to keep tabs of everyone and everything. Who knows how many others he¡¯d¡­ simply overlooked or forgotten. Not on purpose, of course, but simply because he was¡­ well¡­


    Vim was stretched thin¡­ wasn¡¯t he?


    Over two hundred years. That¡¯s what he had said. Two hundred years since Celine had died. That meant he¡¯s been the Societies protector for even longer. All this time¡­ and it was just him. All of this responsibility, thousands and thousands of lives, on his shoulders.


    It was a little concerning, and alarming, but I knew I needed to share some of that burden. Even though I knew my tiny shoulders wouldn¡¯t be able to carry much.


    Though maybe I didn¡¯t need to carry the Society, or any of the members¡­ maybe all I needed¡­ was just to¡­


    Let him rest against me occasionally, when he needed it¡­ and¡­


    ¡°Renn.¡±


    I blinked, and turned¡­ and found Vim smiling at me¡­ and he was¡­


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡± I groaned as I flinched at the bright light. Vim was oddly bright, as if illuminated from behind by¡­


    Sitting up quickly, I groaned as I realized I had fallen asleep. The room was warm. Very warm. And not just because I had a bunch of blankets on me. The windows were all wide open, and the bright hot sun was happily rushing in.


    Vim chuckled at me. ¡°I¡¯d usually let you sleep Renn, but it seems there are no restaurants in town that are open right now. And the inn-lady will only cook some for you if you¡¯re there with me. I think they¡¯re worried over wasting food. They don¡¯t want to cook anything that might not get eaten. I can¡¯t blame them, really, but it¡¯s annoying,¡± he said.


    Oh¡­ my stomach noisily told Vim what I thought of that, and he laughed at me as he pulled the blankets off me. Revealing that although still dressed, Vim had been nice enough to take off my shoes for me.


    ¡°I slept the whole night?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You must have been tired,¡± he said as he stepped away from the bed and bent down. Half a moment later he was offering me my boots.


    I must have been, but honestly hadn¡¯t noticed. Vim and I had been journeying quickly, at a faster pace than usual, but it hadn¡¯t felt like we were really straining ourselves. Or rather, I hadn¡¯t felt the strain. I knew Vim wouldn¡¯t have noticed even if he had been running the whole way.


    Maybe I was still exhausted from Lumen¡­ honestly it wasn¡¯t as if we¡¯d really spent very long to rest in any singular place. Even in Secca, where we had stayed for almost a whole month, I had not rested. I had been up at the dawn, and worked all day alongside Riz and the rest.


    Maybe Vim was right¡­


    After putting my shoes on¡­ I realized something odd. I studied my palms¡­ I didn¡¯t expect to see anything obvious, like blurriness or a slight trembling, but I felt as if I should. However they were oddly¡­ clammy. A strange layer of sweat was on them, for no reason. Maybe I had squeezed my hands tightly all night? And while under the covers, in this hot room, had sweated more than usual?


    ¡°Renn?¡± Vim¡¯s soft question drew my eyes upward, to a face full of worry.


    ¡°Vim¡­?¡± I asked softly.


    Then his hand was on my forehead, causing me to go still.


    His hand covered most of my head, and even most my sight. It was a little shocking, and not just because of what he was doing. Had his hand always been so big? It felt strangely rough, and¡­


    A little too cool, honestly.


    ¡°You¡¯re sick,¡± he told me what I had already felt.


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding me¡­¡± I blinked as my eyes quickly grew watery.


    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m not,¡± Vim sighed as he pulled his hand away, and I felt the rush of hot air that followed his movement.


    Rather¡­ it was likely not the air that was hot, but me. Maybe that was why the room felt so warm¡­ it wasn¡¯t just because of the sun.


    ¡°Is it that plague? The sickness¡­?¡± I asked worriedly.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know yet,¡± he said as he knelt a little, as to stare into my eyes.


    I blinked the blurry him away, and stared into his eyes. I couldn¡¯t help but smile at him as he studied me with a very worried expression. Had he ever been this close before? Maybe when I had kissed him but¡­ that had been a fleeting moment and¡­ S§×arch* The N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I could kiss him right now. He was close enough. Just a little lean forward and¡­


    ¡°It might just be a fever. But the timing is very concerning¡­¡± he said as he stared at something in my eyes, and frowned. The way he tilted his head made me give up on the wonderful idea of trying anything funny. He looked far too serious right now, and would likely grow upset with me.


    ¡°Can you not tell?¡± I asked. If anyone could it¡¯d be him.


    ¡°Not yet. Your pupils don¡¯t have any hint of a sickness or anything too severe¡­ but you¡¯re not a human Renn. Your immune system will fight it differently than them, so it might take time for such a thing to become obvious.¡±


    Vim¡¯s eyes squinted, and I noticed a small scar on his upper right eyelid. It ran up his eyelid to right under his eyebrow, and seemed to be the cause of a few missing eyelashes.


    Interesting. I had seen small scars and stuff on him before, so I knew he had them¡­ but it was still shocking to see any on him. I wonder how he got them even though he seemed to heal so flawlessly. Or maybe the scars just faded over time? Or was it a matter of how much damage he received, or what type?


    Wait¡­


    ¡°Is that scar because of me?¡± I asked as I reached up, to touch his face.


    ¡°Hm?¡± he let me touch the side of his face, and obviously had no idea what I was talking about.


    But how could he? As far as I was aware Vim never looked in any mirrors, or cared to.


    I felt horrible though. It likely was. It was the same eye I had punctured¡­ and did kind of look like a small cut from something sharp and pointy. Like my nail had been at the time¡­ and it would have been in that same spot too and¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re sick Renn,¡± he said as he reached up to touch my hand, which was rested against his cheek.


    I nodded. Was my hand hot to him? His face felt cool.


    He took a deep breath and sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he then said.


    ¡°What for¡­?¡± I asked.


    Vim though didn¡¯t answer. He just¡­ held my gaze. Ever gently.


    I smiled at him. ¡°You can¡¯t seriously blame yourself Vim,¡± I said.


    ¡°I can and do.¡±


    Although I wanted to argue with him, rather fiercely, I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little warmer because of how seriously he had said such a thing.


    He really did.


    How kind of him.


    ¡°If it is that¡­ plague thing, what do I do?¡± I asked.


    ¡°First¡­ open your mouth,¡± he said.


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    He nodded and stuck out his tongue. ¡°Like so,¡± he said after showing me.


    I giggled at him.


    ¡°Renn¡­¡± he groaned at me but I nodded quickly.


    ¡°Okay! Jeez¡­¡± I stopped teasing him as I did as he asked.


    Vim studied my tongue for a moment, and then nodded to let me know I could stop.


    It felt oddly dry all of a sudden, as I used it to lick my lips. ¡°Well?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I can¡¯t tell if it¡¯s the plague or pox yet or not. But for now we¡¯ll act as if it is. Just in case,¡± he said.


    ¡°Okay. What do we do then?¡± I asked.


    ¡°We will keep you healthy. First thing first¡­¡± he stepped away, and I wanted to growl at him as he stepped away. I had somewhat hoped he''d have asked me to do more weird stuff.


    Glaring at him as he walked over to the side of the bed, I watched him lift my leathers.


    Oh? I glanced down and realized he had removed them too. I was just in my clothes. My under-layer stuff. The loose stuff that was beneath my real clothes, and leathers. I hadn¡¯t even realized he had undressed me to such a point.


    For some reason I found that very funny.


    ¡°Here.¡±


    Looking up, I squinted at the brightly shining orb.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I reached up to take Beak¡¯s heart from him, and felt the warm thing pulsate as it fell in my hands.


    ¡°Keep it close. To your chest,¡± he said.


    ¡°Okay¡­ wait¡­? That¡­? This will actually help?¡± I asked, dumbfounded.


    ¡°It will. No. You can¡¯t eat it or put it in your womb, don¡¯t get any funny ideas,¡± he warned me.


    Smirking at him, I moved the heart closer to my own. ¡°Funny ideas?¡± I asked him.


    He ignored me and moved some of the pillows around. To make a spot for me to rest against.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go get you food. Or make it myself if none of these damned humans won¡¯t,¡± he said.


    ¡°You can¡¯t blame them Vim. Especially during a famine,¡± I said.


    ¡°Yes I can. We¡¯ll likely only be able to stay here a few days, unless I want to kill everyone,¡± he then said.


    ¡°Huh! Why would you do that?¡± I asked worriedly as he finished messing with the pillows.


    ¡°They¡¯ll not take kindly to someone sick sleeping in their home,¡± he said gently.


    Oh. Right¡­ ¡°Wait¡­ they¡¯ll get sick too then won¡¯t they? Maybe we should¡­¡± before I could finish my thoughts, Vim stepped over to me and actually picked me up. I let out a tiny yelp as he moved me back to the center of the bed, dropping me against the newly stacked pile of pillows.


    He was kind enough to do it in a way that didn¡¯t hurt my tail, but he still kind of just plopped me down.


    ¡°You. Rest. Unless you need to use the restroom you¡¯re not leaving this bed,¡± he ordered as he went to taking my boots off.


    ¡°Jeez Vim,¡± I complained as he untied my laces.


    ¡°Sleeping is one of the best cures for such an illness. Go back to bed. Rest,¡± he ordered again.


    I sighed as Vim pulled the blankets back up over me. I suddenly felt hot again. ¡°It¡¯s hot,¡± I complained.


    ¡°It actually isn¡¯t. It¡¯s a little humid but that¡¯s it. Plus a little sweating would do you good,¡± he said.


    It wasn¡¯t¡­? Great. I figured, but it worried me to hear it.


    ¡°Honestly I don¡¯t feel too sick. My head doesn¡¯t really hurt or anything,¡± I said. I did feel clammy and hot¡­ but¡­


    ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°Have I been coughing or not?¡± I asked. Some of the people we¡¯d seen that were sick had coughed, but not badly enough. It was why those checkpoint quarantine places had been so serious. Other than the spots and severe fever it was hard to tell sometimes if one was sick or not.


    ¡°You did. While sleeping. But not enough to alarm me, I thought it was just this bed. It¡¯s kind of musty,¡± he said.


    ¡°It is actually¡­¡± I agreed and complained with him. It needed to be aired out.


    Sitting on the side of the bed, Vim sighed as he reached over and gently touched me on the cheek.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you get me medicine or something?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°I plan to. I¡¯ll go find the local herb grower or collector and see what I can get. For now keep that heart close. Stay in bed unless absolutely necessary. I¡¯ll be back shortly,¡± he said.


    I nodded, which made his fingers brush into my hair.


    ¡°Will you be okay?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Hm? Oh. Yes I¡¯ll not get sick. No disease of any kind on this earth can affect me,¡± he said.


    On this earth¡­ ¡°You say things very oddly sometimes, Vim,¡± I reminded him.


    He smiled at me. ¡°I know. Need anything before I go?¡±


    ¡°Can you make me some of those berry drinks?¡± I asked.


    He frowned, and was about to say no¡­ but decided instead to smile and nod. ¡°Sure. Anything else?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t like the soups you make. So please try to convince someone else to make them, if you could,¡± I begged.


    He laughed at me and nodded. Standing from the bed, I had to stop myself from reaching out for him. I hadn¡¯t wanted him to go yet.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be back, Renn. It¡¯ll be okay. You¡¯re strong, and I¡¯m here,¡± he said confidently.


    ¡°Mhm. Don¡¯t be long or I might get funny ideas,¡± I said as I lifted the heart a little, to slide it out from under the covers and show it to him.


    Vim hesitated near the door, and then glared at me. ¡°Funny,¡± he said without a hint of humor, and then left the room.


    Giggling at him, I smiled happily as I held Beak¡¯s heart close¡­ and went to watching the sun¡¯s rays peer into the room, while listening to the sounds of distant voices and birds. Chirping happily.


    They sounded almost as happy as I felt. Which was funny, since I was sick.


    Last time I¡¯d gotten sick¡­ had hurt. And not just physically. It had been a very lonely experience. And the dreams had been horrible.


    The pink heart thumped against my chest, sending a wave of warmth through me. Although I was hot, the warmth was somehow cooling. Like a breeze.


    It felt good. Almost as good as knowing Vim would be taking care of me. That I was in safe hands.


    I¡¯d only gotten sick a few times in my life. One of them had almost resulted in my death, but had also led to me meeting Nory. The other times though¡­ well¡­


    ¡°At least this time I¡¯m not alone,¡± I whispered as I drifted back to sleep.

 Chapter Two Hundred and Thirty Eight – Vim – His Prayer to His Gods

    Again.


    I was helpless again.


    ¡°Why, here again? Really what¡¯s Miss Viella¡¯s problem? Still won¡¯t let you use her kitchens?¡± The young woman giggled as she held the door open for me.


    ¡°They¡¯re in the middle of making their own dinner,¡± I said as I stepped into the back of their small tavern.


    The young proprietress was shorter than Renn, but had a much larger belly. It stuck out enough I had to wait for her to step aside, so I¡¯d not bump into it. It didn¡¯t help that this room behind the kitchens was kind of cramped.


    She giggled at me as she led me to their kitchens. ¡°Still! You¡¯re her guests! But oh well, honestly I¡¯m not going to complain, you pay well!¡± she said happily.


    I did. Plus I brought my own ingredients, and fetched my own water. The only thing I took was some charcoal and wood, for the fire¡­ which were already burning. They must have just cooked their own lunch or dinner.


    ¡°Need any help today sir?¡± she asked as she watched me place the large pot onto the cooking stove.


    ¡°Nope. Today¡¯s just a simple porridge,¡± I said. Or well, more a soup really. I had made a real porridge yesterday, but hadn¡¯t been able to get Renn to eat much of it.


    She¡¯d not awoken since passing out the other day. So all I could get down her throat was liquids.


    ¡°Where¡¯s your wife I wonder? You must be from the north, though you look more like the eastern folk. Those down south and west usually make their wives cook,¡± the young pregnant woman teased me as I pulled out the handful of coins.


    Although I gave her far more than should be necessary for just borrowing a kitchen for an hour or so, she didn¡¯t hesitate at all to take them. Nor had she the other two times I¡¯d paid her either.


    It wasn¡¯t that she was greedy, but rather that was how desperate she and her husband were.


    They didn¡¯t even open their tavern anymore. There were no customers, so there was no point.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± she said seriously as she cupped the coins with both of her hands. I noted her stained nails as she hid the coins away. They were dirty, and broken.


    ¡°No. Thank you. I¡¯ll probably need to borrow it tomorrow too¡­ do you think I could ask a favor?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Hm?¡± she tilted her head at me as I went to readying the food. I wanted to finish quickly.


    ¡°Renn, my wife, she loves berry smoothies. But no one¡¯s selling any, and I don¡¯t want to intrude on the grove nearby without permission. I¡¯d be willing to pay handsomely for them, if you could get me some or get me permission to pluck a few,¡± I requested.


    The woman giggled. ¡°What? That¡¯s all! Sure. Phill¡¯s actually related to the family that owns those orchids. Though I¡¯m not sure they have berries¡­ I¡¯ll let him know,¡± she said as she stepped away, heading out of the kitchen and out into the tavern itself.


    Waving her off with a thankful smile, I sighed as I went to cook and prepare the meal for Renn.


    Two days. Two, long days.


    I usually never noticed the passing of hours or days. They just melded. Blended. Faded. I noticed those around me. When they woke. When they yawned in sleep. I noticed storms come and go. Seasons changing. But rarely did I actually notice the days in full. I noticed the passage of time of those around me, but not for me myself.


    Yet right now I was noticing every passing moment. Every minute. Every hour.


    Again.


    Since Renn joined me, I¡¯ve begun to really notice the passage of time. And not always for the better.


    Happy times passed quickly. Moments like these lasted forever.


    A cruel joke.


    Using the tiny billow they had to feed the small oven, I got the fire hotter. Pulling out all the ingredients, I cut up what was necessary, grounded the rest, and then went to fetch some water.


    They had another smaller fire, for boiling water. It seemed all the wells here weren¡¯t considered very safe, but it was more likely because of the disease. People in this era usually didn¡¯t care to boil the water they cooked with here, yet were now very aware to always do so. Hopefully they continued this new tradition even after the plague was over.


    Fetching a few buckets of water, I returned to the kitchen and went back to work.


    I hated every moment of it. I hated the smell of this tavern. This city. I hated the voices coming and going, from the young woman and her husband in the tavern and those passing by on the road. I hated the humid air. The monsoons that brought it, and the one that was heading our way now.


    Yet most of all I hated myself.


    ¡°I should have been more careful,¡± I whispered as I watched the porridge bubble and cook.


    Renn was currently suffering from a severe fever. Although no spots, blackening fingers or limbs, or any ulcers or signs of a pox had shown themselves, I wasn¡¯t comfortable enough to think she was succeeding in fighting the disease off.


    Although not a human and far stronger than most of those like her¡­ she was still just a woman. Her body was that of a young woman. Thin. Small. She barely weighed over a hundred pounds, as far as I could tell. Soaking wet.


    Sighing, I tried to scour my memories. From my youth. With my mother and father.


    They had taught me so much¡­ but I didn¡¯t have Renn¡¯s memory. Some things blurred. Some things were a little¡­ hard to remember. And when I actively tried to remember specific things... they became even harder to remember, sometimes. As if my own mind was tormenting me.


    All their teaching of diseases, and I couldn¡¯t remember a way to properly handle them. I knew how to eliminate the disease from a large population. I had been taught how to inoculate. How to force herd-immunity¡­ even how to create vaccines through trial and error.


    Yet I couldn¡¯t seem to remember how to¡­ heal and cure a single individual. Other than the standard medicines and tender care, such as I was doing.


    Why couldn¡¯t I remember anything more? Surely they had taught me a cure? A cure-all? They had to have. They had known everything.


    The worst part was I felt as if I did remember a method to cure someone from a deadly disease. Even when they were on the brink. I remembered my mother mentioning it¡­ but¡­


    For the life of me I couldn¡¯t remember the finer details. Had it involved plants? Animals? Something else? Was it from steam? Or...


    ¡°Damn me,¡± I whispered softly.


    Quickly finishing, I gathered up the pot and cleaned up my mess. Although I wanted to get back to Renn as fast as possible, I didn¡¯t want to sour the relationship I had with this young couple. They had been the only ones willing to let me borrow their kitchen in this whole damned town.


    I couldn¡¯t blame the humans for their fear and superstitions¡­ but sometimes I really wished I hadn¡¯t vowed to not force my will on anyone anymore.


    Peaking my head out into the empty, and somewhat dark, tavern. I caught the woman¡¯s attention. She was sitting with her husband, sewing something.


    The sight of the two sitting alone in a large open tavern, with so many empty chairs and tables... was strangely eerie.


    ¡°I¡¯m done! Thanks again guys,¡± I said with a wave.


    ¡°Come again! I¡¯ll find out about those berries for you, sir!¡± the young man smiled at me and spoke loudly, a little too loudly even for the empty tavern.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said again as I stepped away, and grabbed the pot.


    Leaving the tavern¡¯s kitchens, I stepped out onto the main road of this town. It was a stone road, but full of weeds. You¡¯d think without any business, and with most people having absolutely nothing to do, they¡¯d at least keep their town well kept. But no. Most people hurried to and fro, doing their best to stay inside and away from everyone else.


    Carrying the pot, I noticed a few odd looks as I headed back to our inn.


    I noticed a few people I¡¯d seen before, but it was interesting to see faces I hadn¡¯t noticed before. It either meant I was drawing attention, or there were more people in this village than I thought. Eventually people had to get out, either to get food or fresh air, so it was understandable but¡­


    Reaching the inn, I hesitated.


    Right. No more distractions. Can¡¯t ignore it now.


    Looking up to the second floor, to the windows in the right corner, I studied them.


    They were half shut, to let the air flow in and out but not much else¡­ and seemingly hadn¡¯t moved at all. They looked just as I left them.


    Which meant Renn was likely not awake. She, being her odd self, would have happily flew open all the shutters and windows upon waking. Knowing her she would have even been leaning out of the window, watching and waiting for me.


    Stepping into the inn, I was thankful the innkeeper and her husband weren¡¯t around. I didn¡¯t hear them in the back, or the kitchens either.


    They weren¡¯t really rude or annoying¡­ they were just scared for themselves. It seems they had lost their only child to the plague already, so were now very alert and on guard of it. If not for their very real issue of income, they might not have even let Renn and I stay here.


    If they found out Renn got sick it¡¯d probably cause issue. Every day that went by and they didn¡¯t see her would only increase the chance of them growing irate¡­ I was actually lucky that they were doing their best to stay out of sight and out of mind. They didn¡¯t want me to see them, because they didn¡¯t want me ordering food.


    The more they hid, the easier it was to hide Renn¡¯s condition.


    I didn¡¯t mind burning this whole village to the ground, if they tried something funny, but Renn would undoubtedly be upset with me afterwards¡­ so I¡¯d like to avoid it if I could.


    Reaching the stairway, I took a deep breath and sighed.


    Right. Stairs. Up to our room.


    To her. In her bed.


    Sick.


    Forcing my feet forward, I did my best to ignore the way my stomach tightened and curled. As if in hunger. Which was funny. I couldn¡¯t remember the last time I had actually felt true hunger.


    Slowly ascending the stairs, I did my best to keep myself in check.


    Don¡¯t break the stairs by stepping down too harshly. Don¡¯t bump your shoulder or elbow against the walls or rails. Don¡¯t break the floorboards. Don¡¯t tear the large rug in the hallway. Don¡¯t step too hard. Don¡¯t let your strength escape your control. Don¡¯t destroy the world around you, just because it was once again trying to take something you loved away from you.


    Especially since right now my strength had no place here. It had no purpose. It could do nothing.


    My strength meant nothing right now.


    Pausing in front of our room¡¯s door, at the end of the hallway, I hesitated.


    I could hear her. She was still breathing.


    The sound of her breaths made me want to sigh in relief. I had only been gone for about an hour, but it had been long enough for the worst to be expected.


    The plague could kill that fast. Especially those like her. The strong were strangely susceptible to that which the weak usually survived.


    So hearing her breaths through the door was very relieving. It was comforting. It gave me a little hope.


    But her breaths were shallow. Quick. As if in a deep slumber, while in a nightmare.


    Reaching out for the handle, I studied my hand that grabbed it. The way it trembled. The way it hesitated.


    I was terrified. Of opening the door. Of finding her in worse a condition than I had left her.


    Taking a deep breath, I forced my hand into motion. Opening the door, it creaked loudly as I pushed it open.


    I had pushed a little too hard. It hit the large dresser that sat against the wall nearby. It made a loud bang, but not one so loud it¡¯d draw the innkeeper or her husband. But it had been loud enough it should have startled her. Her ears should have fluttered. She should have turned her head quickly, as to glare at me after calming down. Just as the many other times I¡¯d startled her before.


    Instead she remained motionless in bed, sleeping soundly.


    ¡°Damn,¡± I whispered as I stepped into the room.


    The moment I did, I smelled the sweat. Renn¡¯s scent was far stronger now than I¡¯d ever smelled¡­ and not for a good reason.


    Sighing as I stepped up to the bed, I felt my whole body and all the tense muscles just¡­ relax.


    But not from relief.


    It was that plague. She didn¡¯t have any spots visible, just yet, but there was no arguing the truth.


    She was covered in a layer of thick sweat. She had a look of discomfort and pain on her face, and tear stains running down the sides. Even in her sleep she was hurting.


    ¡°Oh Renn¡­¡± I whispered.


    Putting down the pot, and other items I¡¯d gathered, onto the nearby table... I went to close the door.


    Shutting it quietly, I tried to calm my racing mind.


    I wanted to figure out when or where she had contracted the disease. But there was no point. It didn¡¯t matter. No matter who she had gotten it from¡­ wouldn¡¯t change the fact she was sick now.


    Even if I killed them, it¡¯d not help her. It¡¯d not take the disease from her body.


    The problem was I wasn¡¯t yet even sure what kind of plague it was. Or if it even was a plague, and not a pox or something. I should have paid more attention to those bodies we''ve seen...


    But more than that¡­


    One did not cure a patient already sick with it. Not with typical medicine. These types of diseases were faced preventively. By inoculation.


    Not something I could do now.


    Because I couldn¡¯t remember. Because I wasn¡¯t smart enough. I should have kept all those notes and books my parents had made. Why had I not¡­?


    I should have. I really, really¡­


    Stepping over to the bed, I reached over to brush some of her long hair out of her face. To get it out of her mouth. It clung to her sweaty face, defiant.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry Renn,¡± I whispered.


    She of course didn¡¯t respond or hear me. After making sure her face was clear I went to finding the heart. I found it tucked beneath her side. I just put it back on her stomach, in a spot where it¡¯d not roll easily as I debated my next few steps.


    I should clean her. I had found some herbs and medicine that would help, to a point, but I still needed to prepare them. I would need to grind them, and then mix them with something she could drink. If she doesn¡¯t wake, or isn¡¯t able to, then it¡¯d be easier to soak some cotton or something and get her to drink it that way¡­


    Then¡­ then what?


    Just¡­ wait for her to heal?


    That was it really. I could keep her clean. Keep her hydrated. Occasionally give her some medicine¡­


    But other than that¡­


    For a tiny moment I studied the heart, and debated putting it inside her. It¡¯d be a huge risk but¡­


    If she was able to absorb it, it¡¯d heal her. The problem was she wasn¡¯t in any condition to try it. Putting the heart in her now, even if she was strong enough to house it, would just as soon kill her as the disease would.


    ¡°Last resort,¡± I whispered and decided.


    Honestly there was no point panicking just yet. Although a plague, there were plenty of humans who seemed to have survived it. Half of Landi¡¯s city had survived it. And Renn was no human. She wasn¡¯t one of our weaker members or¡­


    She coughed softly, and I studied her face. It was wrought with pain.


    ¡°Damn.¡±


    I knew something horrible was going to happen. This was par the course. This was my life.


    To always lose everything I came to care for. Losing them to things I couldn¡¯t do a damned thing about.


    Taking a deep breath, I did my best to ignore the smell of her and the sickness. I quickly stepped out of the room and headed downstairs.


    ¡°Oh my! I saw you brought food back, just who¡¯d you convince to cook for you?¡± the innkeeper greeted me as I stepped out of the stairwell, and seemed a little too happy. She was likely glad that I¡¯d not asked for any of their food, even though I¡¯d have paid for it.


    Right now food was worth more than the coins one bought it with. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Rather I found some ingredients and a young couple more than happy to share their kitchen for a few coins. But regrettably I only have two arms so¡­ wasn¡¯t able to bring much water back. Mind if I take a few buckets from the well? Both to boil for drinks, and for a bath later,¡± I asked politely.


    It felt stupid to be doing my best to seem as amicable as possible. It needed to be done... yet it still made me upset.


    I wanted to be angry. Yet I felt abnormally calm. Sometimes I hated my own personality.


    I was a bastard sometimes.


    ¡°Of course dear! It¡¯s probably full as can be thanks to that storm anyhow,¡± the innkeeper laughed as she turned away, to go back to the backrooms and do whatever she had been doing before hearing my return.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I said as I went to go fetch some water.


    Yes. Water wasn¡¯t in demand. Food was.


    Well, here soon there would be something else in demand if the world wasn¡¯t careful.


    As I drew water from a well, that was very clearly not as full as she had hoped, I did my best to not vow to return to Landi and rip those hearts from her cold corpse.


    It didn¡¯t take long at all to return to my room with a few buckets of water. I quickly went about boiling some in the fireplace, and then dug out some of our nicer towels and cloths.


    ¡°Renn¡­? Rennalee?¡± I tried to wake her a little, if anything out of kindness.


    She stirred a little, but not enough. She was out cold.


    ¡°I¡¯d apologize, but you¡¯d likely have just enjoyed this beyond measure,¡± I said as I went to undress her.


    It was easy since she was practically naked already. Her shirt had rolled up in her sleep, half off her. I did my best to not tug on her long hair, or bother her tail too much. It was oddly still¡­ barely moving at all. It was almost concerning how still it looked. Even in her sleep it usually slithered around quite a bit. Half the time wrapping around my leg or something.


    Once she was undressed I went to wiping her off.


    ¡°Or well, maybe I should. I apologize for doing this while you sleep, so you can¡¯t enjoy it,¡± I said after a few moments of thinking about it.


    She likely would have. Although I knew she¡¯d have also gone a shade of red beyond anything I¡¯d seen from her yet.


    After wiping her free of sweat, the water I had boiled was ready. I ground up some of the herbs, added them to the fresh drinkable water, and mixed them into a thick tea like substance. I used one of her thinner cotton shirts to soak it up and give it to her.


    Getting her to drink it was surprisingly easier than I had thought it would have been. She gulped the herbal medicines down without much issue, which told me she had been parched.


    Yet still she hadn¡¯t woken. Laying her back down, I covered her back up in the blankets after moving them around a bit. So that the more sweat drenched parts were past her feet, and not on her.


    If this continued much longer I¡¯ll need to get new blankets for her. Maybe even another bed. It didn¡¯t feel too bad yet, but if she continued sweating this bad then¡­


    Putting the heart back onto her stomach area, I made sure it wouldn¡¯t slide away again. At least not right away.


    It was likely the only reason she wasn¡¯t already dead.


    Although a little morbid, I found myself thanking Miss Beak. Her timing had been impeccable.


    Once done I went to clean up a little. I restarted the boiling pot, to make another batch of drinkable water, and also gathered up the soup I had made earlier. I¡¯d not try to feed it to her now, but I wanted to keep it warm at least. So after making more drinkable water I¡¯d let it simmer over the fire.


    I¡¯ll need to get more firewood. Especially if I wanted to keep the fire going through the night. There was enough for the rest of the day, but not much longer.


    It¡¯ll be even more needed here soon. Another dark monsoon was heading our way. From the south. It made the world more humid, but the harsh wind also made it cold. Especially in this older inn.


    It was a good thing we hadn¡¯t been caught in it long. If Renn had gotten this sick while on the road¡­ when such a storm hit¡­


    Pausing a moment, I wondered how long it¡¯d been since we left Landi. A little over a week roughly, surely. But¡­ how long actually?


    It could take weeks for a disease to fester. So it made sense¡­ but something still felt a little off. She hadn¡¯t shown any signs at all until now. Likely thanks to her bloodline, surely, but¡­


    ¡°Does it matter¡­?¡± I whispered as I stared at the burning embers beneath the pot.


    I was not ready for this. I knew death would come for everyone. Anyone. I would bury countless people before it was my turn, just as I¡¯d already done. So I knew it. I had expected it.


    Yet this was far too early. I just found her. I just started to let her in.


    I wasn¡¯t ready.


    Sitting before the fire as the day grew old, and the night came¡­ I did my best to not let myself get too caught up in my own depression and hate.


    I could let that happen if she died. Getting so melancholic right now was only a disservice to Renn and¡­


    The sound of blankets shuffling brought me out of my thoughts. I turned and found Renn sitting up, groggily looking around.


    ¡°Renn¡­?¡± I stood quickly, abandoning the fire and the small pot I had been messing with.


    ¡°Vim¡­?¡± she sounded hoarse. I quickly readied a glass of water, and was glad it was cool now. It was moments like this that I wished we had ice.


    ¡°Here. Quickly,¡± I offered it to her, and she weakly reached out for it. I helped her take it to her mouth, though it seemed she hadn¡¯t needed much help. She was groggy, but not so weak she couldn¡¯t move.


    I felt the strength in her grip through the glass, and it actually relieved me enough to let out a tiny sigh.


    That strength was a very good sign.


    She chugged the glass of water without any hesitation, and released a tiny relieved burp afterward. ¡°That felt good,¡± she said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure. Want another?¡± I asked, and did my best to not let my relief sound too obvious.


    She was actually somewhat coherent. And although flushed in the face, she was looking around with heavy eyes. She blinked up at me and smiled. ¡°Please,¡± she asked for another.


    I nodded and went to pour her another glass.


    As I did, Renn coughed¡­ and although it sounded scratchy, her coughs sounded far better than they could have been.


    Once she was done coughing I handed her the glass, but she didn¡¯t go to drinking it right away. Instead she reached down under the blankets, and pulled out the heart. She glared at it for a moment, and then put it down on her lap. It must have fallen under her as she rolled and sat up and had been somewhere uncomfortable.


    ¡°Is that food?¡± she asked as she took a drink.


    ¡°It is. Feel up to eating it?¡± I asked. If she¡¯d go in and out of sleep, it would be best if she ate while she could.


    She nodded as she took a deep breath after finishing her glass. ¡°I could eat a whole horse,¡± she said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never cared for horse,¡± I said as I went to gather up some food for her.


    Renn gave me a soft, odd sounding giggle. It turned into a small coughing fit, but she got it under control a little before I returned with a small bowl of the soup.


    I received a smile in return for the soup, and she hesitated. ¡°I can¡¯t smell anything. Did you make this?¡± she asked as she studied the bowl on her lap.


    ¡°I did. But I promise it¡¯s not one of my weird soups, it¡¯s more to your liking,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± she promptly took a large bite. So large that some of it leaked from the corner of her mouth as she chewed.


    While I procured a small cloth for her, she smiled and finished the bite. ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter. I can¡¯t taste it at all,¡± she said happily.


    ¡°Only you would find such a thing humorous,¡± I said as I held the napkin out for her¡­ but she didn¡¯t take it and instead went to ready another bite. Which told me just how hungry she likely felt.


    Sighing softly I went ahead and wiped the side of her mouth off for her. She grinned at me, and then took another bite. This time though it was a more moderate one and no mess followed.


    Renn went to humming as she ate, and I had to pull over a chair and sit down.


    Thankfully Renn was completely focused on her dish, as I let relief swell through me.


    She hadn¡¯t noticed that I had gone weak in the legs.


    It wasn¡¯t over yet, of course. But this was a very, very, good sign that she was acting so lively. Maybe between the rest, and little care I could offer, she¡¯d overcome this with little effort.


    If only.


    Renn continued to devour the porridge. Or well, it was more a soup really. Though not as dense, on purpose. If I had known she would have awoken I would have made another porridge. A proper one. She would have preferred that, likely. But something was far better than nothing.


    After a little bit I went to get her more water. She took it thankfully, and downed half the glass before going back to her food.


    Watching her eat quickly, I found myself growing more and more relieved. Yes. This was good.


    I shouldn¡¯t have panicked so quickly.


    To think but mere moments ago I had been considering razing all the surrounding nations. To return to who I had been, long ago.


    But it was no surprise. I was so used to those I protected dying. So used to them fading away, no matter what I did or tried.


    They were all just so weak¡­ so brittle.


    Because of me.


    I took their strength. I stole it from them all.


    Even if I had done it to save them. Even if I had done it for the right reason¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said softly.


    Renn¡¯s ears perked up a little, and she turned to me with the spoon still in her mouth. She made an odd noise as she plucked it out and tilted her head at me. ¡°What for Vim?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I hadn¡¯t been able to find the berries you like,¡± I said, apologizing for that too.


    My dear companion gave me a lovely smile. ¡°Please Vim! It¡¯s okay! I wouldn¡¯t have been able to taste it anyway,¡± she forgave me as easily as she breathed.


    No. It wasn¡¯t okay.


    ¡°Eat the rest Renn, before you collapse again,¡± I reminded her.


    She nodded and happily went back to eating.


    Watching her eat was somehow tiring. As she ate I noticed her gusto slowly died¡­ until she only took a few bites here and there, and in small increments. She was getting tired again.


    It was interesting to see her ears slowly start to droop the more exhausted she got.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be honest Vim, I hadn¡¯t been able to taste anything¡­ but it had been warm, and now my stomach doesn¡¯t hurt,¡± Renn finally said as she finished.


    ¡°That¡¯s all that matters,¡± I said as I took the almost empty bowl from her. She hadn¡¯t eaten as much as I had wanted her to, but it was better than nothing. Far better. Usually she¡¯d eat several bowls full.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± she made an odd noise as she mumbled something I hadn¡¯t been able to make out. Something to do with my cooking?


    Putting the bowl aside, I watched her drown the rest of her water. Then she lazily handed the glass off to me, and promptly fell backwards. Landing with a huff and a small smile.


    ¡°Good night. Again,¡± I said softly.


    ¡°Hm¡­ ¡®Night Vim.¡±


    Before I even put her glass of water down, she had drifted back into sleep.


    I sighed at her, and went to covering her back up. She hadn¡¯t even noticed she had been naked.


    Once again I put the pink heart in its position, this time a little closer to her chest. It gleamed in the now dark room. Probably strong enough that anyone outside would be able to see the weird hue. A quick glance to the windows told me I should probably shut the shutters and maybe even cover them.


    Either plague or witchcraft would get the town riled up. I should be more careful.


    Before I could pull my hand away however, she rolled over. Snatching my hand with her own, she curled up a little on her side as she pulled my hand closer to her. She did it with such surety that I almost said something, doubting her drowsiness, but she quickly returned to her very familiar snores.


    Fast asleep, Renn held my hand to her chest. Clutching it as if it was a pillow.


    It was honestly an adorable sight, and feeling, but it worried me. She felt very warm. Hot. Too hot.


    ¡°Really Renn¡­¡± I went to putting the heart back into position. This time I just dropped it in-between her arms, near our hands. It fell against the back of my hand, and rested against her. It pulsated strongly, thumping with its strange rhythm.


    Kneeling down next to the bed, as to not disturb her, I let her hold my hand.


    If my hand gave her even an iota of comfort, then she could hold it all she wanted. For as long as she wanted.


    Since it seemed I couldn¡¯t do much else.


    Her waking and eating, if even for a small moment, was a wonderful sign. But I still couldn¡¯t help but worry.


    Sitting next to the bed, I kept a watchful eye over her¡­ and begged a tiny prayer for my parents not to take her from me just yet.

 Chapter Two Hundred and Thirty Nine – Renn – A Warmly Cold Morning

    Vim took the cup from me, and handed me the bowl of porridge in return.


    It was warm and steaming a little. I took a deep breath of it, and was glad that I could finally smell it. It smelled very good, and reminded me I was starving.


    Yet I still didn¡¯t take a bite. Not yet. I waited until Vim returned to sitting next to the bed, holding a now full glass of the berry smoothie.


    Smiling at him, I tilted my head at him. ¡°Sorry Vim,¡± I apologized.


    Vim at first seemed to ignore me, and then he reached over. I went still as he brushed my long hair away from the bowl in my hands. Some had almost fallen in.


    ¡°For what Renn?¡± he asked once he got most of my hair behind my back.


    ¡°You had wanted to rest here. Sorry I ruined your chance,¡± I said.


    He sighed at me, which told me he didn¡¯t think my apology had any reason to be given. ¡°This is resting, to a point. Plus we¡¯ll be here a while more yet. We¡¯ll wait here for a bit before continuing on, both to make sure you¡¯re okay but also so you¡¯re not contagious when we go to see the weaver,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°Contagious¡­¡± I mumbled the word, and my stomach yelled at me. It was tired of waiting and forced my hand to grab the spoon and get to work.


    Eating slowly, I chewed the small clumps of meat and vegetables, and wondered why Vim made such nasty stuff if he was able to make normal stuff just as easily. Not that his nasty stuff was¡­ not edible, I guess. It tasted good, but the smell was usually really bad. It made it hard to actually enjoy it.


    A rising sun was trying to peer through the shutters. Vim had told me another storm would be reaching us soon, likely before the day was over, but it already smelled as if it was here. The smell of fresh rain and cold wind was strong.


    ¡°A week? Really?¡± I asked as I chewed.


    ¡°Really,¡± Vim said stiffly.


    Hm¡­ It honestly didn¡¯t feel as if I¡¯d been sleeping that long. I mean, I felt hungry enough to justify it, but¡­


    Glancing at Vim, I slowed in my eating as I studied his look. He looked upset¡­ not so much at me, but just in general. He looked worried. It reminded me of the look he had back in Lumen, while sitting on that weirdly tiny stool in the hallway. While waiting for Fly and her people to show up.


    I didn¡¯t like that look on him. It usually meant something bad was about to happen, or had.


    ¡°I feel rested and fine. I could have sworn we were just talking a few minutes ago, though,¡± I told him. I remembered him feeding me. And me telling him about how much I cherished him, though I couldn¡¯t remember his response.


    ¡°That really was four days ago Renn,¡± Vim said gently.


    Huh¡­ maybe fevers always did that. The few times I¡¯d been this sick before, was usually when I was alone. So¡­


    And the one time I had been with someone, with the witch, she had used her magic to heal me. So it hadn¡¯t lasted as long, or in such a way.


    ¡°If it¡¯s been that long has anyone grown suspicious?¡± I asked. I remembered him mentioning something about the humans here. Something about how they might grow upset if they found out if I was sick. And would then do something drastic because of it.


    ¡°The innkeepers know. But they¡¯re too afraid to do anything. They don¡¯t even come out of their section of the inn anymore,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°Were you mean to them?¡± I asked as I continued to eat.


    ¡°Only a little,¡± he admitted.


    I sighed at him, but knew better than to be surprised.


    At least he hadn¡¯t done something severe¡­


    As I ate I glanced over at the fireplace nearby. Vim had strung up most of my clothes near it, telling me he had recently washed them. I understood why of course, since I felt kind of grimy. I needed a bath¡­ but I could tell I should be feeling a lot worse than I did.


    ¡°Did you wipe me down?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Hm? Yes,¡± Vim nodded without a hint of shame.


    Somehow that made me blush. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Yeah? Sweat is a good thing but it¡¯ll just make it worse if you don¡¯t wipe it off eventually when sick. Especially when it¡¯s humid like this. It¡¯ll make it hard for your body to regulate your temperature and¡­¡± Vim went quiet after a moment, and smiled at me. ¡°What?¡± he asked after a moment.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I said warmly.


    Vim¡¯s expression softened and he gestured for me to return to eating. ¡°Eat it before it gets cold Renn. And I thought you¡¯d complain instead.¡±


    Taking a bite I nodded. ¡°It¡¯s upsetting I wasn¡¯t awake for it, I guess,¡± I said with a mouthful.


    ¡°Right? You¡¯ll never know what kind of expression I had when I did it,¡± he teased me.


    Giggling at him, I debated telling him that I likely knew full well what kind of expression had been on his face.


    But didn¡¯t, since it would have only ruined the small happy moment we were experiencing.


    Bringing up that terrified and worried expression now would only make his smile die. Which would make my own fade.


    There was no point in saying aloud what was obvious.


    After swallowing another bite, I reached for the glass in his hand. He dutifully handed it over, and I quickly gulped down more than half of it.


    With a heavy sigh, I felt the wonderful taste of the berry sludge fill me. ¡°I wish I had a pot full of this instead,¡± I said.


    ¡°In a way you do,¡± he said.


    ¡°Hm¡­? Is there that much?¡± I asked. Really?


    He frowned at me. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t there be?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you buy this?¡± I asked as I glanced into the glass. It looked, and tasted, real good. Usually it was sold in wooden cups though not glass ones.


    ¡°No? Or well, I guess. I bought the ingredients, yes, but¡­¡± he then pointed to the fireplace. To the small table littered with pots and cups, and bowls and plates.


    ¡°Oh¡­? Wait¡­ you made this?¡± I asked as I turned the glass a little.


    ¡°Yeah¡­? Why? Does it taste bad? It tasted fine to me,¡± he said worriedly.


    I shook my head quickly. ¡°It tastes great¡­! But¡­ that means you could make these all along? Really?¡± I asked angrily.


    ¡°Well¡­ It¡¯s not like they¡¯re hard to make, Renn,¡± he said gently.


    Quickly drinking the rest, I pushed the glass out to him. He sighed and nodded, taking it and standing away from his chair. He went over to the table, to refill the glass for me.


    Smiling at him, I went back to eating my porridge as he poured some more of the delightful drink into my glass.


    ¡°Your fever broke last night. I actually expected you to wake up then, honestly. But I think you had nightmares, about halfway through the fever you started really rolling and moving in your sleep. Once you had even almost fallen off the bed,¡± he said.


    ¡°Hm¡­? I don¡¯t remember any nightmares,¡± I said as he returned to sitting next to me and the bed.


    He nodded. ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±


    ¡°Did you catch me?¡± I asked him as he handed me the freshly filled glass of my favorite drink.


    He smirked at me. ¡°Rather you slapped me. You rolled over and bumped into me, then slapped me as if upset I was in the way,¡± he said.


    Laughing at him, I wondered if that meant¡­


    Then I stopped wondering about it, since it was obvious.


    He had sat there. On that chair, next to me this whole time.


    For some reason that knowledge really made me feel warm inside. Almost as warm as the things on my lap.


    Lifting the bowl, which was now almost empty, I stared at the glowing pink orb.


    ¡°Think it helped?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Very likely did, yes. Your fever¡¯s gone, you¡¯re already coherent, and your hunger has hit with a vengeance. Most people, humans and not, would still be too weak to even sit up let alone scarf down a whole bowl,¡± he said as he offered to take the nearly empty bowl from me.


    ¡°It¡¯s about to be a second here in a moment,¡± I said with a smirk.


    He nodded as he went to fill it back up too.


    As he did I rolled the heart along my lap a little, rolling it around. ¡°How does a heart help like that¡­ like this? I thought they were dangerous,¡± I asked.


    ¡°They are. Their energy is pure, and it¡¯s toxic to those unable to house it. But by being near such a pure heart, like Miss Beak¡¯s, you¡¯ll benefit a little from the energy they give off. They radiate it¡­ that heat you feel from them isn¡¯t actual warmth, but their energy,¡± he said as he messed with the pot hanging over the fire.


    ¡°Still¡­ how though? Why does this energy help?¡± I asked as I lifted it, to stare into the orb. It wasn¡¯t easy, since it was so bright inside it.


    ¡°The energy is¡­ pure, as I mentioned. It¡¯s the same energy that Saints use to perform their miracles. Their magic, as you call it. Their healing abilities are just them channeling this energy in a way that pinpoints an injury or wound. We can¡¯t do that, since neither you or I are a Saint, and I don¡¯t want you trying to absorb the heart if we can avoid it¡­ so our only way to use it is the way we¡¯re doing so. Its efficiency is very minimal when just near you, but it¡¯s still the energy of a god. So it still has an effect on the world around it,¡± Vim explained as he returned to sitting next to me.


    Handing me the newly filled bowl of food, I nodded as I handed him the glass in return. It was empty again.


    Vim didn¡¯t even sigh as he stood back up, to refill it again.


    Going to devouring the second bowl, I studied the man who was patiently and happily playing nursemaid.


    ¡°Why can¡¯t you use it Vim?¡± I asked him between mouthfuls.


    For a moment he was quiet, and then he shifted a little. I noticed the way his shoulder moved, telling me had done his little rolling of a shoulder thing. The fact I noticed made me smile. He really was a man full of tendencies. His age really had to be a factor for it. So many countless years had reduced him to a man of few actions and words, in a way.


    After a few more moments of silence, I decided to ask a different question. It seemed this was one of the ones he wasn¡¯t ready to answer yet. Not even to me, who had almost died, and was still stuck in bed while sick.


    ¡°Would it help other people too, Vim? Say¡­ those with scars? Or injuries? What about Tosh? Would it heal missing limbs? What about the young boy that recently died, at Secca? Riz¡¯s brother. Would it have helped him?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It might have. A heart alone, outside, wouldn¡¯t heal a missing limb¡­ but if absorbed properly, then yes. It might re-grow one, similar to what happens to me. Though not anywhere near as quickly,¡± Vim said as he returned to my side, holding the glass patiently as I continued to eat.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you bring one to the boy then?¡± I asked.


    ¡°They hadn¡¯t wanted to risk it. I offered to either bring one, or take him somewhere where he could potentially get help. Neither he nor his family permitted it. They felt the risk too great,¡± Vim said gently.


    My spoon lowered, dropping lightly into the bowl that was nearly empty again. ¡°They refused¡­?¡± I asked softly.


    He nodded. ¡°They did.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ why?¡±


    Vim¡¯s eyes softened as he held my own. ¡°Some people aren¡¯t brave enough, Renn. Some people don¡¯t trust what they don¡¯t understand. Some just¡­ give up,¡± he said.


    ¡°And you¡­ being who you are, didn¡¯t force it,¡± I whispered.


    He nodded.


    I gulped, and not because I had anything to swallow. ¡°Vim¡­¡± I groaned.


    ¡°I¡¯ll not force my will on anyone Renn. Not even if it¡¯ll save their life,¡± he said. S§×arch* The n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°I wish you would.¡±


    He smiled at me. ¡°So do I¡­ sometimes.¡±


    ¡°Then why not?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve talked of this,¡± he said.


    ¡°Would you let me die, then?¡± I asked him.


    Vim opened his mouth, to say something that would have likely broken my heart¡­ but then he stopped himself. He frowned, and his eyebrows knitted closer as he suddenly went into contemplation.


    My heart began to thump quickly, as I realized I had just made this very old and very stoic man realize he had very likely been breaking his own rules.


    Woops.


    He reached up, cupping his mouth as his eyes narrowed and lowered. Suddenly very deep in thought, I wanted to groan as my tail squirmed beneath the covers covering my legs. My tail curled and coiled near my right foot, suddenly very itchy.


    ¡°This is where I give explicit permission to you, huh? Well from now on Vim, please don¡¯t hesitate to ever do anything you need to, okay?¡± I said gently, trying to not sound too rushed and bothered. Hopefully he didn¡¯t notice how stiff my voice had sounded.


    Vim then blinked, and then smiled at me. ¡°I appreciate that¡­ but that¡¯s not how it works, Renn.¡±


    ¡°Says who? I¡¯m giving you permission. Here and now,¡± I said.


    ¡°Says me. But¡­ yes¡­ I¡¯ll admit I thought of it. In fact I had thought of it and had your situation worsened¡­ I would have done something. Without your permission,¡± he said softly.


    ¡°Hm¡­? What? Wipe my body? Vim please, I¡¯ve been trying to get you to touch me for over a year now and¡­¡± I started to tease him, but Vim shook his head¡­ and didn¡¯t even smirk or smile at me.


    ¡°I had debated putting the heart inside of you. To save you,¡± he then said.


    Oh¡­ ¡°But Vim, I¡¯d have been okay with that if that was what it would have taken,¡± I said.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯m sure. But I didn¡¯t have your permission. Not yet.¡±


    ¡°Your rules are very weird Vim,¡± I said softly.


    ¡°I know. And many contradict each other. And more than a few I even try my best to circumvent and use loopholes against all the time, so even I know they¡¯re wrong,¡± Vim said with a sigh.


    Giggling at him, I reached over to pat his thigh. ¡°I forgive you.¡±


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    ¡°Still¡­ should I try, Vim?¡± I asked as I glanced at the heart once more.


    ¡°No. Especially not right now. You¡¯re still sick Renn, even if you feel a lot better.¡±


    ¡°Yes. But I mean¡­ later?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No.¡±


    I grumbled, and put the idea away. For now. Maybe I could convince him to try another day.


    After all¡­ I¡¯d need to, wouldn¡¯t I? Someday?


    He had said it granted a longer life. A healthier one. Keeping one younger, for longer.


    That meant someday I would need such a thing. If I wanted to stay with him longer than not.


    ¡°Do different hearts do different things? Or are they all basically the same?¡± I asked.


    ¡°They do the same thing to those who are near them, or absorb them. But once you absorb them completely, those who fully adapt to them¡­ become a Monarch themselves, basically. It''s very rare but they can sometimes also gain their abilities. For instance if Landi perfectly absorbs the heart we just gave her, she¡¯ll be able to use that toxic trait. Or whatever original ability the god which created that Monarch¡¯s bloodline bestowed on them¡­ Though how it¡¯ll manifest¡­¡± Vim shook his head and shrugged, ¡°No idea.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­ you can get their abilities?¡± I asked.


    He nodded. ¡°Under the right circumstances. It¡¯s very rare though.¡±


    ¡°What was hers?¡± I asked as I lifted the heart.


    ¡°Miss Beak, like her parents, had been able to produce intense heat. The kind that could melt even steel,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°Huh¡­ seems like an odd ability for a bird,¡± I said.


    ¡°It was. The salt-flat she lived in was basically made that way. When I fought her parents, they quite literally melted the entire region. Turning what had been a chain of mountains into a giant pool of slag. That all eventually hardened, and the minerals that remained formed the flat layer of earth which you saw,¡± Vim said.


    I gulped at him.


    He¡­ had fought that? And survived¡­?


    ¡°Most Monarchs though don¡¯t have such grandiose abilities. The ones who had such things died first. I made certain of it,¡± Vim then said.


    Squeezing the heart in my hand, I wished I could somehow look into Vim¡¯s mind. As if to see his memories, or thoughts.


    I could only imagine the things he saw or knew.


    ¡°Why¡¯d you hunt Monarchs for anyway, Vim?¡± I asked.


    He blinked, and then frowned at me. ¡°Next question, Renn,¡± he said gently.


    Oh. Right. Okay¡­


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Do you want some porridge too?¡± I asked, lifting the bowl a little. Even though it was basically empty now.


    He smiled at me. ¡°I¡¯m fine. Would you like more?¡± he asked.


    ¡°For now I want more of that,¡± I said as I reached for the glass in his hands.


    We swapped, but this time Vim didn¡¯t get up to refill the bowl. Seemed he knew I wasn¡¯t ready for another bowl just yet.


    Taking a drink, I studied the way Vim stared at me. He looked relieved¡­ but also tired. Maybe his relief that I was okay had made his tiredness return to the forefront of his mind.


    ¡°Are there baths here Vim?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No. I¡¯ve looked around for a large barrel or bucket, but can¡¯t seem to find one. So I can either just get enough water, and warm it for you, and you can wipe down or I can go make a bathtub for you real quick if you¡¯d like.¡±


    I giggled at him. ¡°You really would make one for me wouldn¡¯t you?¡±


    He frowned. ¡°Yeah¡­? Want me to?¡±


    Shaking my head, I wondered why he was so¡­ eccentric sometimes. Or maybe to him, making a whole bathtub was not that big a deal. Likely it wasn¡¯t but¡­ still¡­


    It wasn¡¯t like we could take it with us. Which meant he¡¯d make an entire tub just for me. For this singular use.


    Such a thing warmed my heart, but made me wish he realized how odd he was sometimes. Normal people wouldn¡¯t think like that.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry that I worried you, Vim,¡± I said gently.


    He blinked at me, and then smiled. ¡°You had. But it¡¯s okay. It reminded me how powerless I really am. I need to be smacked down like that sometimes.¡±


    Chuckling at him, I rolled Beak¡¯s heart lightly. Making it roll off my lap, and in-between my legs. ¡°Powerless. Sure.¡±


    ¡°I am. I fed you some medicine but I doubt it helped much. Your own body, and the heart, is what kept you alive,¡± he said.


    Hm¡­ I wanted to argue with him, but decided not to. ¡°Have you really never been sick, Vim?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°Not like you just were. I get something like a fever sometimes, when I receive a lot of damage and am healing¡­ but it¡¯s from my own body fighting itself as it heals. Not because I¡¯m actually sick,¡± he said.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡±


    ¡°Probably should have asked before you drank so much of that junk, but mind showing me your tongue again?¡± Vim then asked.


    Tilting my head at him, I had to ponder a moment to remember what he meant. At first it had sounded so weird. He wanted to see my tongue? Vim did? The man who rarely if ever made a saucy comment or joke?


    But then I remembered what had happened before I had fallen asleep before, and went ahead and leaned forward and stuck my tongue out for him again.


    He leaned forward as well, and went to looking into my mouth¡­ for whatever he was searching for.


    After a moment he nodded and leaned back.


    ¡°What do you look for?¡± I asked, and went to take a drink. My mouth felt dry now.


    ¡°Signs of infection, or the plague or some kind of pox. Some diseases make these marks, or ulcers, in the mouth. Yours is a little red right now, thanks to that slop, but it looks fine. By the way did you know your wisdom teeth look flat? Did you break them? Do they hurt?¡± he asked.


    ¡°My teeth¡­? No¡­?¡± I ran my tongue along them. Which ones was he talking about?


    ¡°Then it¡¯s fine. Might have been from a blow, or just from time. You don¡¯t grind your teeth much in your sleep but over the many years I guess it could happen,¡± he said, letting it be.


    A little worried now, I wondered if maybe my mouth, or teeth, had looked funny. ¡°Do they look weird¡­? I know they¡¯re a little pointier than normal compared to at least human teeth¡­ but¡­¡± I ran my tongue once more along them all.


    ¡°They¡¯re fine. They¡¯re sharp yes, but you¡¯re not a human Renn so it¡¯s to be expected. Rather I find them to be adorable. They give your unique smile even more personality,¡± he said.


    Smiling for him, I fluttered my ears. ¡°Unique smile?¡± I asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s the one,¡± he said and smiled back.


    Wonder what made it so unique to him. Hopefully that didn¡¯t mean my smile was weird to everyone else¡­


    ¡°Would you like to eat more Renn? Your stomach hasn¡¯t gurgled lately, but¡­¡± Vim then asked.


    ¡°Hm¡­ no¡­¡± I returned my attention to the glass of berry goodness. There wasn¡¯t much left. I quickly drank the rest, and breathed out a tiny sigh afterward.


    For a few moments I sat there, staring at the slowly growing brighter room. The sun was rising, and the world was growing warmer. Usually by now I¡¯d be hearing the beginning of the day. People talking, and walking. Dogs barking. People making noises as they moved stuff, or banged metal.


    Yet the world was oddly quiet. Other than a few chirps from birds occasionally¡­ there wasn¡¯t much else.


    ¡°If it did this to me Vim¡­ what will it do to our weaker members¡­?¡± I asked softly.


    ¡°You already know, Renn,¡± Vim said.


    Closing my eyes, I took a deep breath and held it in for a moment.


    I did. I did know.


    And¡­


    Glancing down at the pink orb, I wondered how much of a difference it had made. If Vim was right¡­ and it really had made a large difference, and kept me from succumbing¡­ then¡­


    Without such help, our weaker members were even less likely to survive.


    ¡°Should we have punished Landi?¡± I asked, doubting all of my choices.


    ¡°We should have. But punishing her would not have changed the outcome Renn. We got rid of the source¡­ so the disease won¡¯t be able to continue spreading without recourse. But now it needs to run its course naturally. It¡¯ll spread everywhere, or won¡¯t. Once summer ends and winter comes will be the real test. Winter is when such things become more deadly, usually,¡± he said.


    ¡°Is¡­ is there anything we can do? Can we at least warn them?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Those who can make a difference, like the Chronicler and Brandy, already know about the plague. Though they hadn¡¯t known how bad it was before we left, by now they undoubtedly do. They¡¯ll begin measures to keep our members safe. The Society has gone through many plagues Renn. This isn¡¯t the first. Though¡­ I¡¯ll admit it¡¯s the first one from a Monarch in¡­ well¡­ maybe even the entirety of the Societies existence, at least,¡± he said.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you could make a cure?¡± I asked. I thought he had said such a thing before, when we had been quarantining outside of Landi¡¯s capital.


    ¡°I can, yes. But it requires a risky method, and can¡¯t be done by person but by group. Basically we¡¯d need to infect a large swath of a population with a minor version of the disease, so they can face a weakened type of it. Then once they overcome it, as you have, they¡¯ll be immune to the real one. The problem with this method is we¡¯re likely too late. It¡¯s likely already in the north. Plus this disease is from a Monarch. Who knows if such a method will actually work or not,¡± he said.


    ¡°You¡¯d¡­ make them sick on purpose?¡± I asked, trying to understand.


    He nodded. ¡°Think of it like making calluses. So that you don¡¯t hurt your hands or feet anymore. You build up a resistance to it.¡±


    Ah. That did make sense, then.


    Though¡­


    I glanced down to my hands and frowned. ¡°My calluses never stay,¡± I said. I had gained some while working in Secca, but they were gone already. My palms felt smooth.


    ¡°I¡¯ve noticed,¡± he said.


    Smiling, I side-glanced him. ¡°Have you? Here I thought we¡¯d not been holding hands enough for you to,¡± I teased him.


    He huffed, but smiled at me.


    Enjoying the sight, I reached over to him. He noticed, and at first ignored my outstretched hand, but reluctantly took it in the end.


    Grinning at him, I nodded.


    He nodded back, and I noticed the way he glanced at my hand in his.


    Was he checking for calluses? He was moving his thumb a little oddly¡­


    ¡°Thank you for getting better Renn,¡± he then whispered.


    My toes curled, and I clenched my jaw as I stared at the man who suddenly looked exhausted. As if mere moments from falling over into a deep sleep.


    ¡°Vim¡­¡± I whispered.


    He nodded. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re okay.¡±


    Blinking watery eyes, I nodded back at him. What did I say to that? What could be said?


    He had spoken so purely. So warmly¡­


    To me it had been mere moments. I had been awake, then asleep, then waking up hungry.


    But to him it had been many days.


    Likely days of fraught and worry.


    I¡¯d known that feeling before. It was torture.


    And for him¡­ well¡­ For a man who was usually able to do anything¡­ for him this might have been impossibly upsetting.


    Because he was so strong¡­ and so wise, when he encountered things he couldn¡¯t do anything about he broke.


    I gulped, and squeezed his hand.


    A few long moments passed, and luckily the world didn¡¯t seem willing to ruin them. Time simply dragged on¡­ slowly¡­


    Then he took a small breath and nodded. ¡°Would you like me to fetch water Renn? Or more drink and food?¡± he asked.


    Although I did feel a little grimy¡­ right now I felt the tug of something a little more important. My eyes were starting to get droopy.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m going to lay down for a bit first¡­¡± I said as he held out the now empty glass.


    ¡°Hm. You do seem cold,¡± he said, as our hands separated.


    Cold¡­? Really? The room felt a little warm still, especially with the now bright sunlight pouring in¡­ plus Beak¡¯s heart was still in-between my legs, warming my thighs. Not to mention my own heart was really warm and happy and¡­


    But after a moment of looking at myself, I realized what he meant¡­ and felt the rush of blood warm me even more.


    Vim chuckled at me as I quickly laid down, as to hide my embarrassment. And my naked body.


    ¡°You should be nicer to me Vim. I¡¯m still sick,¡± I complained while burying my face into my pillow.


    ¡°So I can be mean when you¡¯re not?¡± he asked as I felt him grab the blankets.


    ¡°Well¡­ no¡­¡± I mumbled. ¡°But it¡¯s not fair since you don¡¯t get sick. It means I¡¯ll never get to return the favor.¡±


    He hummed as I reached down to find the heart. It had rolled away a little. Once it was in my hands, I re-adjusted myself to get more comfortable.


    ¡°Though in a way Rennalee,¡± Vim said as he pulled the blanket back up over me.


    ¡°Hm¡­?¡± it wasn¡¯t often he used my full name. For some reason it made my ears twitch to hear him say it.


    ¡°You have spread something to me. A sickness in its own form. You can be proud of that and use that as an excuse, if you¡¯d like,¡± he teased me.


    Smiling at him, I reached out to take his hand. He let me, and I enjoyed the small squeeze he gave me. ¡°Flirting while I¡¯m sick isn¡¯t fair, Vim. I¡¯m not up to task.¡±


    He chuckled at me. ¡°Woe the day you will be.¡±

 Chapter Two Hundred and Forty – Vim – Martin

    Renn stretched, letting out a long whine of relief as she did so.


    I studied the way she twisted her waist, and coiled her arms around each other. She twisted a bit, in a way that reminded me of the source of her bloodline.


    Cat indeed.


    Once done she let out a happy huff, and then turned and nodded to me.


    She was ready.


    ¡°I know you don¡¯t like carrying much stuff Vim, and that we already have a bunch of baggage, but I really think we should maybe consider some kind of tent. We¡¯ll not always get lucky and find a cave,¡± Renn said as she stepped into one of the puddles as she came over to me.


    ¡°You¡¯d be surprised. Though¡­ maybe. I¡¯ll consider it. When alone I never need to worry about the weather, and usually we¡¯re in the north so there are enough towns and stuff along the road to keep shelter when we need it,¡± I said.


    ¡°Not many towns out here Vim. Plus the few we encounter are all¡­ well¡­¡± Renn hummed as she debated what word to use to describe the famine, plague ridden towns.


    ¡°Not up to par, yes,¡± I agreed.


    ¡°Yea that,¡± she nodded.


    Hefting the final bag, I secured it to my back and nodded to her. I was now ready too.


    She smiled happily at me, and nodded back.


    Stepping away from the cave we had used to keep dry last night, we headed back towards the road we¡¯d been on. It was a good distance away, albeit visible from here.


    Renn happily hurried to keep up with me. She notably did her best to walk through as many puddles as possible. It was a good thing that the ground wasn¡¯t too muddy, even though not as solid rock as it had been lately. Grass and trees were starting to return, becoming more commonplace. But although still a dry ground, and heavy with dirt, the ground was very good at soaking up the water. Likely because last night¡¯s monsoon had been more wind than rain, really.


    Alone I¡¯d never let such a storm keep me from trudging along my path. No strong winds or heavy rains could stop me.


    But Renn was another story. And not just because she was still recovering from her sickness.


    ¡°How much longer Vim?¡± Renn asked.


    ¡°A few days. We should reach a river soon, which leads to their town. You¡¯ll start seeing houses and stuff along it¡­ or at least, we should,¡± I said. The famine and plague had done a lot of damage to the last few villages we¡¯d passed through¡­ so I wouldn¡¯t be surprised to find most of those small family homesteads now empty, or gone entirely.


    ¡°Does that mean we might be able to sleep in a real bed tonight then?¡± Renn asked.


    ¡°Actually if it doesn¡¯t storm again, I¡¯d like to just go straight to them. I can carry you if you get too tired, if that¡¯s okay with you,¡± I suggested.


    Renn paused, long enough to give me a weird grin. ¡°I¡¯d be more than happy to let you carry me,¡± she said happily.


    Figured.


    She splashed into another puddle again as we reached the road. It was a dirt one, but it looked as if at one time someone had tried to layer it with stones and pebbles. There were enough everywhere; all the same river washed color, to tell me they weren¡¯t natural. But the attempt had been¡­ poor. It was in the end, just a plain dirt packed road.


    Which was funny¡­ I could have sworn at one time there had been a stone road here. Made by the previous kingdom.


    I wonder what happened to it. Likely buried under grass and dirt, or simply misplaced.


    ¡°How far are we from Lumen, Vim?¡± Renn asked.


    ¡°A few weeks at this pace. From the Weaver¡¯s we¡¯ll head north a bit more until we reach the Crypt. From there we start heading back west, to lands you¡¯re familiar with. We¡¯ll circle north-west, checking on a few other members and then head back south. If no one has any requests or needs us, we¡¯ll actually head back towards Telmik, passing north of Lumen as we do,¡± I told her of our route.


    ¡°We won¡¯t go through Lumen¡­?¡± she asked softly.


    I tried not to smile at her, since her question had sounded a little sad. ¡°No. Unless they need us. Brandy knows what route we¡¯re taking, so she knows where to send letters to intercept us if we¡¯re needed,¡± I said. Hopefully she wouldn¡¯t.


    They really should be able to last a few years without me, at least. If not¡­ what was the point of them taking over?


    ¡°Hm¡­ Then what? Once we go back to Telmik?¡± Renn asked.


    As we walked, I noted the way her tail swayed in the air. Its perkiness was back. When we had first left that inn, once she felt fine enough to travel, it had hung low. Nearly touching the ground. And not because she had wanted it to.


    She was doing much better now. She honestly was acting as she had before she got sick. I didn¡¯t see, or feel, any weakness in her mannerisms or actions. Nor did I hear it in her voice, or smell anything strange from her.


    Yet it had only been a few days since we had left that inn where she¡¯d gotten sick. So I was doing my best to treat her as if she was still recuperating. Even if she herself seemed to have no plans to do so.


    I needed to keep our pace even. Slower than usual. Nearly back to the pace we¡¯d taken when she first joined me. Before she grew accustomed to my more normal speed. And although I hoped to walk continuously for the next few days, until we reached the Weaver¡­ I knew better than to push her past her limits. The moment she seemed tired or exhausted, I¡¯d have us stop. Storm or no.


    ¡°Odds are there will be a request or two at Telmik. There hadn¡¯t been any last time because I¡¯d recently been there. Not even a few months before. So we¡¯ll head to wherever we¡¯re needed and from those places take a new path. Hopefully one that heads south and then west, up along the coast instead of against it as we had coming down,¡± I said.


    ¡°So¡­ we really just make big circles then? Just choosing slightly different paths each time?¡± Renn asked.


    I nodded. ¡°It¡¯s more of a zigzag pattern, really. Sometimes we need to circle back or go a distance away, to one of the farther members, but it¡¯s rare,¡± I said as I waved a finger in the air, mimicking the paths.


    ¡°You don¡¯t always go to Landi, right?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yea. About one in three times when I come this way. There are only a few locations I go to each time. Like Lumen,¡± I said.


    ¡°What location have you not been to the longest? Who haven¡¯t you seen in a long time?¡± Renn asked.


    Her question made me pause, and I frowned. The longest¡­?


    ¡°Well¡­ Hm¡­ most likely the mouse couple up north. Near Elk and his family. Or maybe the Penguins. I think last time I saw them was when they visited Telmik. And that was at least a hundred years ago,¡± I said as I thought about it.


    ¡°A¡­ hundred years ago? Really Vim?¡± Renn asked worriedly.


    I shrugged. ¡°They live very far away Renn. It takes me over a year just to get to them. And that¡¯s with me rushing as fast as I can. With you it¡¯d probably take twice as long. Unless they actually need something I can¡¯t afford to go that far from the Society. Not just to say hello,¡± I said.


    It was regrettable¡­ but they were the ones who refused to leave their homelands. They knew the risks that being so distant brought.


    ¡°Do¡­ do I slow you down that much Vim¡­?¡± Renn asked worriedly.


    ¡°Hm? No. What I meant was that was with me running at full speed, without stopping as much as I can. I¡¯d not be able to do that with you¡­ or anyone, for that matter. I won¡¯t lie to you; we do travel a little slower while together¡­ but not enough to worry about. Remember half the time I¡¯m traveling with someone else too. Honestly you keep up rather well, all things considered,¡± I said.


    Renn grinned at me, pleased to be complimented. ¡°Brandy and Oplar travel around too right? Do any other members do so? You mentioned those twins before too,¡± she asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s a few, yes. Actually Brandy and a few others sometimes come this way, to the Weaver. Merit¡¯s friend is here, remember? She comes here every so often too¡­ though she hasn¡¯t asked to join me here in a long time. Ever since she settled in Lumen. Maybe something happened,¡± I wondered.


    ¡°Oh¡­? That¡¯s not something I wanted to hear. Why do you think something happened?¡± she asked.


    Shrugging, I accidentally stepped a little too harshly in one of the puddles. The splash made Renn have to duck away, since some hit her. She laughed at me, though, and didn¡¯t take offense or seem bothered. ¡°Sorry,¡± I apologized.


    ¡°Did talking about Merit annoy you that much?¡± she asked with a laugh.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m actually in a good mood¡­ that was an accident,¡± I said truthfully.


    She hummed as she stepped a few feet away from me. Likely because we were about to walk through a large batch of puddles. Some were even a little deep.


    ¡°Anyway, I think Merit made a point to visit them every few years. If she hasn¡¯t been going lately something must have happened¡­ I don¡¯t think she had died, so I¡¯m just making assumptions. Merit can be¡­ fickle. Touchy. Emotional,¡± I made a light comment about her friend. I didn¡¯t want to say too much, since not only would it sour Renn¡¯s mood but honestly Merit didn¡¯t deserve it. She and I didn¡¯t get along very well, but I had no choice but to praise her lifestyle choices and ability to endure.


    There weren¡¯t many who could live such harsh lives as she had and still wake up in the morning.


    ¡°No more than any of us, Vim. Still, I hope she¡¯s okay. I¡¯d like to meet a friend of a friend,¡± she said.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± I nodded. I guess I couldn¡¯t argue about that. Out of anyone in Lumen for her to dub friend, Merit was really the only one worth such a high praise. So far at least. She¡¯d been the only one, other than Tosh, to vote against banishing her. And Tosh had very likely only done so because of me. I liked the man, but I knew he¡¯d always favor me when it came to such things¡­ which made him biased.


    Merit on the other hand would usually do the opposite. She¡¯d vote against me just to spite me. So for her to have cared enough for Renn to vote in her favor¡­ well¡­


    Walking through the batch of puddles, I found myself smiling confidently as I made it through them without causing another mess.


    ¡°Is it that hard, Vim?¡± Renn asked as she got closer again, thanks to the lack of puddles.


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Controlling your strength,¡± she said.


    Ah¡­


    ¡°Yes. Sometimes,¡± I told the truth, yet not all of it.


    ¡°Is that why you try not to let people touch you? Or you them?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s an excuse for it, at least,¡± I admitted.


    She smirked at me. ¡°I see.¡±


    ¡°To be honest¡­ It¡¯s when I get emotional that I need to be careful,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hm¡­? But you just said you¡¯re in a good mood,¡± she pointed out.


    I nodded. ¡°That¡¯s an emotion too, Renn. Happiness is just as potent, if not more so sometimes, than anger or whatever,¡± I said.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I suppose that is true, isn¡¯t it?¡± she said as she pondered it. S§×arch* The ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It honestly wasn¡¯t, at least in this scenario. But I didn¡¯t want to admit to her the real reason I sometimes¡­ was more than I was.


    Not yet, anyway.


    Plus it wasn¡¯t a complete lie. My strength and abilities did get¡­ out of hand¡­ sometimes, especially so when emotional. But only to a point.


    ¡°I once hurt someone in the same way, a young girl¡­ not realizing how strong I was. Luckily the witch had been there to save her. After that I¡¯ve always been¡­ very careful, or at least I try to be,¡± Renn said.


    I nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve assumed. Most of us have similar stories. Plus I¡¯ve noticed you¡¯ve never had trouble interacting with our weaker members, or that bowl boy. You¡¯re rather good at it, honestly, you¡¯re far stronger than it seems,¡± I said.


    ¡°First¡­ His name was Hark. Really Vim, why¡¯s it so hard for you to remember something like that? And more importantly, what was yours? You were strong even when young right?¡± Renn asked with an odd grin.


    Ignoring her first point, I nodded. ¡°Luckily I was raised by two¡­ special people. By the time I interacted with the rest the world, I¡¯d been taught how to control myself. However it has happened over the years, regrettably. I¡¯ve not only hurt people, and things, I¡¯ve killed them too. Not too long ago¡­¡± I tried to think how many years it had been. ¡°Maybe twenty or so years? I had fatally harmed a young child. A street urchin. I had been in the middle of saving one of our members from the northern church, and they had somehow jumped up onto my back. I¡¯m not sure why they did it, but out of pure reflex I had grabbed them. To pull them off me. Well¡­ even though I realized in the next heartbeat that they had just been a child, and not an actual pursuer or enemy, it was already too late. The damage had been done,¡± I said as I remembered it.


    I hadn¡¯t thought of that moment in years. It somehow hurt a little.


    ¡°Why would they jump on your back?¡± Renn asked softly.


    I shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know. The only thing I can think of is they thought by aiding in my capture or something they¡¯d be rewarded¡­ but sometimes weird stuff like that just happens. I feel bad about it, but I¡¯m not a god. I¡¯ll not always be fully alert, or in control. Though if you¡¯ll forgive me for voicing an opinion, it always sickens me. Not just the act I committed, but the things said by the one I had done it for,¡± I said as I remembered the rest.


    ¡°The one you saved?¡± she asked.


    Blinking his expression, and the words he had said after realizing what I¡¯d done, as far away as possible¡­ I nodded and decided to change the conversation.


    This one was just pissing me off.


    ¡°Speaking of strength¡­ maybe it¡¯s time I started to teach you how to actually fight,¡± I said.


    Her ears perked up, and a strange grin planted itself on her face. ¡°Really? Finally! I¡¯ve been wondering how to bring up that we¡¯ve not been training lately, Vim, and it¡¯s been bugging me senseless¡­ though wait¡­ what do you mean? Weren¡¯t you already teaching me how to fight?¡± Renn rattled on some interesting things as she drew closer.


    ¡°I¡¯ve only started getting you used to a sword. I¡¯ve not actually taught you how to use it yet,¡± I said.


    ¡°What¡¯s the difference¡­?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Everything. And I more so meant... well¡­ you¡¯ll see. We¡¯ll wait a bit until you¡¯re sure your bodies fine, though,¡± I said.


    ¡°I really do feel fine now, Vim. I feel better than I have in a long time, even. I don¡¯t even have any muscle aches or anything,¡± she said as she glanced down at herself, raising arms to check them.


    ¡°I don¡¯t doubt you Renn. But sometimes a fever can come back. No need to risk it just yet. Let¡¯s just give it a little time, is all,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hm¡­ okay¡­¡± she nodded, but I could tell she didn¡¯t fully agree with me.


    Truly I didn¡¯t doubt her. She very likely did feel fine.


    She was still carrying Beak¡¯s heart after all.


    But I was in no mood to push her body, and send her back into sickness. All that would do is make me hate myself more than I did already.


    Although a little disappointed, Renn didn¡¯t seem to let it bother her. She quickly stepped closer, leaning forward a bit as to smile at me. ¡°Do you think I could become like you Vim? Maybe not¡­ as strong, but as good?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I believe you have the mind and temperament needed, yes. To be honest you¡¯d probably become far more skilled than those like Lilly¡­ but¡­¡± I hesitated as she blinked at my words, and her smile twitched.


    She said nothing, and waited for me to continue¡­ and I slowed a little. I came to a stop, half-stepping into a small puddle as I did so.


    Renn came to a stop too, and I held her gaze as she stood up straighter¡­ waiting for me to say it.


    ¡°I do think you can take the steps necessary to become a true danger¡­ but we won¡¯t know until it happens,¡± I said finally.


    ¡°A true¡­ danger¡­? What do you mean?¡± she asked softly.


    ¡°You can kill Renn. I can tell that. But there¡¯s another step necessary, to become someone who I¡¯d consider deadly,¡± I said.


    ¡°What is it¡­?¡± she asked as her tail twitched.


    ¡°Cruelty.¡±


    Her left ear twitched, and her eyes narrowed. ¡°Cruelty,¡± she repeated.


    I nodded.


    For a tiny moment she stared into my eyes¡­ but then she looked away. To our feet. Or rather, to my own. To the foot that was in the puddle.


    ¡°You¡¯re already a warrior, Renn. You have the body, the strength and speed, plus the basics. You¡¯re not a frail woman unable to defend herself. Plus¡­ I believe you can kill without hesitation, if the need requires it. But I don¡¯t know yet if you can be cruel enough to be like Lilly,¡± I said.


    Renn¡¯s cheek made an odd movement, and I realized she was biting the inside of it. Chewing on it, as if anxious.


    I hadn¡¯t meant to be rude or make her cry¡­ but I had been honest. Maybe a little too honest?


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing wrong with that Renn. Don¡¯t take my words as an insult. In all honesty you could probably beat Lilly, with a little more training. I was just¡­ forewarning you, I guess,¡± I said.


    ¡°You don¡¯t kill cruelly, Vim,¡± she then said.


    I shifted, causing the puddle to splash a little while Renn¡¯s eyes returned to my own. She then nodded, as if to tell me she was willing to argue her point if needed.


    ¡°Only because you¡¯ve not seen me need to yet. The only foes you¡¯ve seen me encounter have been those too weak or simple to require such brutality. You¡¯ll not think the same when the time comes. Likely not too far from now, too. Regrettably the world never runs out of lowlifes or threats,¡± I said.


    Renn grabbed her elbow, to squeeze it lightly. It seemed this was bothering her more than I had thought it would. Interesting.


    About to ponder the reason¡­ I decided to instead just get an answer.


    ¡°Why does this bother you so much Renn?¡± I asked gently.


    She blinked, and her tail flicked lightly. ¡°I don¡¯t like the idea of you being cruel, I guess. Even if I understand why, or that it¡¯s needed, it still upsets me¡­ I guess,¡± she said.


    Huh¡­ ¡°Here I thought you¡¯d be more bothered by your own dilemma. Are you not worried about having to do what you don¡¯t like, or feel is right?¡± I asked.


    She nodded. ¡°I do. Of course. But¡­ I also know that if it came to it, I¡¯d do the same. I¡¯ve been cruel too, Vim, for those I protected. For Nory. For the kids. Even for Fly, in those sewers. I had been willing and ready to do almost anything to get her out of there,¡± she said.


    I was about to make a comment on that singular word she had chosen. That¡­ almost.


    It was that almost that didn¡¯t cut it. That little detail was what made me doubt she could really go as far as I¡¯d expect of her, in my position.


    But¡­


    Keeping my thoughts to myself, I smiled gently at the woman who huffed as she compartmentalized and processed what I was saying. She was coming terms with loving a man who just reminded her that he did things that went against her own moral compass.


    She knew I did. She knew I had. And would again. Yet acknowledging and accepting it were two different things.


    ¡°Can I say something selfish?¡± I asked her.


    Our Societies jaguar perked up as she focused on me, and nodded quickly. Excited to hear it.


    ¡°I¡¯d honestly rather you never became so, Renn.¡±


    For a small moment Renn only gaped at me, but then she gave me a very toothy grin. ¡°That is pretty selfish, for you!¡± she declared.


    ¡°It was, wasn¡¯t it? Don¡¯t tell anyone,¡± I said.


    Renn giggled happily, and I stepped forward. To return us to walking.


    She didn¡¯t follow after immediately, and chose instead to stick behind me and laugh for a moment. It didn¡¯t take too long for her to get it all under control, and then hurry after me.


    She stepped up next to me, and elbowed me lightly. ¡°Can I ask why not, Vim?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Of course you can. And it¡¯s because anyone can be cruel, Renn. It¡¯s harder to not be so,¡± I said.


    Renn¡¯s happy smirk slowly died as she pondered my words, and then she tilted her head. ¡°Is it really? I¡¯d think it¡¯s more normal to be kind than cruel.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s precisely why you think such a thing that makes me hope you never change, Renn,¡± I said.


    ¡°Are¡­ are you teasing me?¡± Renn asked as she frowned, as if she didn¡¯t get what I was saying.


    Maybe she didn¡¯t.


    ¡°No. Would you like me to?¡± I asked.


    She nodded quickly.


    ¡°The only person I want you to be cruel to is me,¡± I told her.


    ¡°The¡­¡± Renn¡¯s face twisted into a weird smile and utter confusion as she tried to understand what I had just told her.


    And oddly, it continued to only grow more confused the longer she pondered it.


    Smirking at her, I nodded as I looked ahead. To let her simmer on that for as long as she needed to.


    Walking relatively quietly for the first time today, we rounded a large batch of trees. Ones that had been hiding thick lush grass. The river could be heard in the distance, and not far from us was a sign.


    Approaching the signpost, I frowned at the symbols carved into the hastily made signpost.


    ¡°Is the plague here too¡­?¡± Renn complained as she broke the silence, leaving her deep concentration.


    ¡°I think it is saying don¡¯t enter if you¡¯re sick, rather. That¡¯s the symbol this region uses, not for death but to kill. Marked for death, basically,¡± I said as I pointed at the largest symbol in the center.


    ¡°Huh¡­? Oh. So it¡¯s saying don¡¯t come near if you¡¯re sick or we¡¯ll kill you,¡± Renn understood.


    I nodded as I glanced down farther down the road. I still couldn¡¯t see any houses or signs of people, but I knew they¡¯d start popping up soon. ¡°To be honest I expected to eventually run into a blockade or something. Though I expected it a little later, once we¡¯re farther north. There are actual nations, with real militaries up there,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hm? You mean like what Landi was doing, don¡¯t you?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yeah. Pretty much,¡± I said as we returned to walking.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t people just¡­ not use the roads then?¡± Renn asked.


    ¡°They will. Or will try. But it¡¯s still effective, and a good deterrent too,¡± I said, and blinked a little to keep back the yawn that had nearly slipped through.


    Renn hummed, not realizing how close I had just come to yawning.


    Me. Yawning.


    I¡¯d done it a few times on that ship. With those pirates. At the time I had simply blamed it on my healing and the general¡­ laziness I¡¯d had at those moments.


    Now though¡­


    ¡°Vim?¡± Renn drew my eyes and attention, and she frowned at me.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°Are you tired?¡± she asked softly.


    Great. ¡°Noticed¡­?¡± I asked worriedly. Was it that obvious?


    She nodded. ¡°Want to rest? Why didn¡¯t you sleep at all last night?¡± she asked accusingly.


    Because I didn¡¯t want to admit I was actually tired.


    ¡°I tried,¡± I lied.


    ¡°Did you though?¡± she must have seen through it.


    No. But I should have.


    For a few dozen steps, Renn said nothing¡­ then she sighed at me.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I apologized softly.


    ¡°You should be. You¡¯re lucky I¡¯m so understanding sometimes. If we had been a normal couple, one would question if you were cheating or something,¡± Renn said.


    It was my turn to frown. ¡°Cheating?¡± I asked. And... a normal couple? What was that supposed to mean?


    She nodded. ¡°Yeah? Coming home tired all the time would be a good indicator I think,¡± she said.


    Was it¡­? ¡°If only that was all it was,¡± I said lightly.


    ¡°So something is wrong¡­? You¡¯ve said it was odd before but¡­ Should I be concerned?¡± Renn asked, dropping the weird teasing about cheating thing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t know yet¡­ I feel as if I¡¯m healing, or just got done healing massive damage. It made sense after Lumen for a bit, but by now I should be fine,¡± I said honestly.


    Not to mention I have actually slept. I slept while we were quarantining. I rested while she visited Landi. I rested while she did, in that inn. Though honestly I¡¯d not really slept much since the quarantining¡­


    Yet even though I¡¯d not slept much, I should not be tired. Not anymore.


    Something was wrong. And it was time I stopped ignoring it.


    But what did I do about it?


    ¡°Something is wrong, I think,¡± I finally admitted.


    Renn made an odd noise as she stepped a little closer. ¡°Jeez Vim¡­ why didn¡¯t you say something?¡± she asked.


    Hadn¡¯t I? I mean I thought I¡¯ve made it clear that me being so tired was strange¡­


    Or well¡­


    Maybe I hadn¡¯t. I might have pointed out that it was odd, but not necessarily something to worry about. My fault for shrugging it off.


    ¡°Want to set up camp Vim? Before we reach the Weaver?¡± Renn asked.


    ¡°No. We¡¯re already behind schedule,¡± I said. Not by much, but if I kept allowing it to compile then it¡¯d become a problem later.


    ¡°Then what Vim? You can¡¯t just keep getting more and more exhausted. All that will do is get someone hurt or killed, eventually,¡± Renn said worriedly.


    ¡°Says who? I¡¯m actually very good at persevering through exhaustion and wear,¡± I defended myself. If she had any idea what I¡¯ve endured and accomplished while broken she¡¯d never let a thought like that ever enter her pretty little head.


    Renn made an odd face at me, but I wasn¡¯t able to spend long studying it and enjoying it. It was a new look for her. A new expression. One of worry and anger mixed in an odd way.


    Instead I had to look down the road, to the pair of horses approaching us.


    And the knights sitting upon them.


    Renn turned, and I sighed as I bent a little, as to let her quickly dig out her hat again.


    ¡°We¡¯re not done having this conversation Vim,¡± Renn said as she went to hiding her tail and ears.


    ¡°Sure,¡± I agreed as we slowed a little¡­ both to give Renn time to hide her traits, and for me to study the approaching men.


    Or rather, a man and woman.


    It didn¡¯t take long for them to reach us, and they slowed once they did. I came to a stop, which made Renn do the same, as I held the man¡¯s gaze.


    They weren¡¯t heading past us, but for us. He had even turned his horse a little as to approach us at an angle¡­ in case he needed to spur the thing away at a moment¡¯s notice.


    ¡°Ho¡¯ there,¡± the man greeted us, and I looked for any sign of his allegiance.


    I found none. No emblem. No flag. No colors. He wore mostly leather armor, with only his chest plate being metal. The woman wore only metal on her feet. Her boots looked heavy. Too heavy for her. Or she wasn''t accustomed to riding a horse, and was having difficulty because of it.


    Not an odd appearance. Most knights in this era couldn¡¯t afford metal armor. Plus for most it was too bulky than useful¡­ but¡­


    ¡°How can I be of assistance, fair knights?¡± I asked him.


    The man smirked and scoffed. ¡°Please. I¡¯m no more a knight than you are, and you know it,¡± he said.


    Shifting, I frowned at the man who seemed to have calmed down a little. He crossed his arms, and slouched forward a little¡­ putting himself in a position not suited for combat at all. It blocked his sword, and tangled his horse¡¯s reins.


    Glancing to his companion, I found her studying Renn. She looked about as old as Renn did, making her more a girl than a woman, but she was a little bit taller and wider in the shoulders. There was a faint smell of sweat from her, and a tiny layer of it on her brow. She had been doing something physical not too long ago. She also looked tense.


    He was relaxed, but she wasn¡¯t.


    An odd pair, honestly. Maybe this region was this desperate... to employ such people for soldiers.


    ¡°Well, assuming is a fun past time of mine. Pray take no offense,¡± I said lightly.


    He laughed, which made the woman¡¯s horse¡¯s ears flick. Similarly to how Renn¡¯s did sometimes. ¡°Aint¡¯ that the truth! When we¡¯re bored we try to stir up trouble. It¡¯s always made me wonder how our women put up with us,¡± he said.


    Hm. ¡°Can¡¯t be because of our coins, or good looks, I¡¯m sure,¡± I said, to see if my assumptions were true.


    The man sighed and smiled. ¡°Good. Thought so based off the look of ya¡¯ but you never know anymore. Where you from mate?¡± the mercenary asked, just as relieved as I was to hear the familiar code-phrase.


    ¡°Actually, farther up north. We¡¯re heading back to our band, the Silken Band,¡± I said.


    The mercenary frowned and sat up a little more. ¡°You¡¯re serious?¡± he asked.


    I nodded. ¡°Unless you got bad news for me,¡± I said.


    ¡°None at all, far as I¡¯ve heard. Huh¡­ you¡¯re a long way from home, then. Hm¡­¡± the man looked away from me, for the first time, and turned his gaze to Renn. I heard her tilt her head and shift behind me upon his gaze.


    ¡°Let me guess¡­ hired to keep the sick out?¡± I asked him, both to get his eyes off Renn and also to somewhat focus the conversation.


    He nodded. ¡°Aye. A pain, and makes me feel more like a bandit than anything else, but it pays well. The two of you don¡¯t look sick, are ya?¡± he asked.


    I shook my head. ¡°We¡¯ve been staying clear of people as much as one can. It helps that that Nation of Stone is culling all who are, too,¡± I said.


    The mercenary nodded. ¡°Indeed it is. Glad to hear the rumor is true,¡± he said, taking my words as gospel.


    After all, why wouldn¡¯t he? In his eyes we were now comrades¡­ though under different banners.


    Which made his lack of one interesting. Even if currently employed as something of a guard or patrolman, he should still have a mercenary band he belonged to and paid tribute to. Yet he had no markings, or visible colors. Not even a hint of one.


    Neither did the girl.


    ¡°Mind if we walk with you back to town? I¡¯d like to hear what news I can from you, if able,¡± the man then asked as he went to hop off his horse. As to walk alongside me.


    I kept myself from sighing as I nodded politely. After all refusing wouldn¡¯t have been very mercenary-like of me.


    When not at war with one another, mercenaries were in truth comrades and compatriots. It was how they survived such a dangerous lifestyle. By trusting no one but themselves.


    Breaking that trust would just make him draw his sword. Since then to him I¡¯d no longer be a mercenary, and thus warrant death. Since I¡¯d pretended to be one.


    ¡°Names Vim,¡± I held my hand out as he turned, and he grinned as he took it.


    ¡°Martin. My sister here¡¯s fresh blood, a virgin of the field,¡± Martin waved at the girl who was clambering off her horse.


    Ah. Not his wife or companion then.


    ¡°Plague I¡¯m assuming?¡± I asked lightly as our hands separated.


    ¡°Aye. Took the whole family other than her, so now here she is. Tough life but she¡¯s doing alright,¡± Martin said as the girl calmed her horse. It had tried to step away from her after she had gotten off it.


    ¡°World¡¯s always cruel,¡± I said, and turned as I was about to introduce them to Renn¡­ but she was already on the move.


    She stepped forward and held her hand out to the sister, beaming a smile. ¡°I¡¯m Renn!¡± she introduced herself.


    Renn had somewhat caught the young girl off guard. She had just been turning around, after settling the horse, and nearly jumped at the sudden close proximity of Renn. The mercenary girl shifted, and blinked a worried look from Renn to her brother¡­ who promptly huffed and ignored her.


    ¡°So? What riches did you find down south, daring the stones and plague?¡± Martin asked as we started to walk, leaving Renn and the unsure sister behind.

 Chapter Two Hundred and Forty One – Renn – Elisabell

    ¡°Elisabell,¡± the young woman shook my hand a little stiffly, as if worried I was going to snarl at her.


    ¡°Oh¡­? That¡¯s a nice name,¡± I tried a little flattery first.


    The young woman smiled, and looked away. The way she grinned and actually blushed told me that my attempt had not only worked, but that I had likely been one of the first to have praised her in such a way.


    Poor girl. She was actually very adorable, especially the way she awkwardly walked. She was stiff, yet was trying to act normal. It made her seem much younger than she appeared to be.


    Walking side by side with her, she was pulling on the reins of her horse. It followed, but its footsteps were heavy. It didn¡¯t want to follow. Either it was unruly or it was fully aware of her shy temperament, and wanted to abuse it. Animals, especially horses, seemed to do that sometimes.


    Her blush slowly died, and I looked away from her for a moment to study her brother.


    He was walking next to Vim several dozen feet ahead of us. He too had a horse, but unlike hers it wasn¡¯t walking behind him or reluctantly. It followed dutifully to his side, and the man wasn¡¯t even holding the reins anymore.


    He wasn¡¯t as large as Vim, but he had a very comfortable gait. Just like Vim, he walked with confidence. Surety. He had a large sword on his waist, which sometimes tapped the ground thanks to how low it hung, and several smaller knives elsewhere on his body. Such as a long thin one on his thigh. He wore leather armor, but had a metal breast piece that looked¡­ honestly a little tight on him. Not because he was fat though, but because he was muscular. As if it hadn¡¯t been made for him at all.


    Likely hadn¡¯t been.


    The two men were talking, and not as quietly as me and her. The man sometimes barked a laugh, or said something loudly. He spoke to Vim as he was a long time friend¡­ and at first, I had genuinely thought he had been. He had spoken to Vim so calmly and with such a weird grin that I had thought they had known each other at first.


    Yet it seemed it was just¡­ the way he was. An affable person, maybe.


    A stark contrast to the one next to me.


    ¡°Were you just training?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Huh¡­!?¡± she startled, and turned her head at me quickly. Her shoulder length hair danced a bit as she frowned at me. ¡°You can tell¡­?¡± she asked after a moment of shock.


    I frowned and nodded. ¡°Am I wrong?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No¡­ how¡¯d you know?¡± she asked as she glanced me up and down.


    ¡°You¡¯re a little sweaty, and sound as if you were recently out of breath,¡± I said. I wasn¡¯t going to tell her she smelled a little. If she was so on edge then who knows what such a thing would do to her.


    ¡°Huh¡­ Brother has been teaching me how to use a sword,¡± Elisabell said as she tapped the small sword on her waist.


    Glancing at it, I noticed the sheen of the metal beneath the handle. It was some kind of iron. It looked relatively newer, actually, though it seemed it didn¡¯t properly fit the sheath.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been training too. Everyone has to start somewhere,¡± I said gently.


    She smiled and nodded, as if glad to hear it.


    Her brother had mentioned she was a virgin of the field¡­ and right after Vim had immediately asked of the plague.


    Martin had responded of their family being dead now.


    Which meant she was not a mercenary because she wanted to be¡­ but because she had no one else to rely on.


    Her brother was all she had.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing you have your brother, huh,¡± I said to her.


    She nodded quickly. ¡°Yes.¡±


    Feeling a little humbled, I wondered how Vim had realized their situation so swiftly. It was as if he had recognized it before they had even hinted at it.


    Was it that obvious¡­? Or was it just something Vim¡¯s seen many times in his life, and as such was used to it.


    ¡°So you two work as guards?¡± I asked, trying to pry a little without being too rude about it.


    She nodded again. ¡°Yeah¡­ we patrol this road, and across the river. We keep anyone sick from getting too close to town. Or well¡­ brother does, really,¡± she said. I noted the way she smiled at the end of her sentence. She had said that with a little bit of self-depreciating shame.


    Either something must have happened, or it was just a simple fact. She wasn¡¯t much taller than me really, and was young. She would likely not fare well against a grown man, even if they were sick.


    Humans weren¡¯t like us. Not able to overcome that physical gap as easily as we did.


    ¡°It¡¯s the man¡¯s job to do the hard stuff, you know? Don¡¯t feel bad about it,¡± I said to her.


    Elisabell glanced at me, and because she did her horse made a huff and stepped away. She had to turn quickly and tug on the reins, and hush it as to get it back into control.


    ¡°I think she hates me,¡± Elisabell complained.


    ¡°Rather she¡¯s just testing you. You need to be firmer,¡± I said.


    ¡°Brother says that too. But¡­¡± Elisabell finally got the horse under control, and she sighed in relief as we returned to walking normally.


    Glancing ahead of us, I found only Vim had glanced back at us. The brother hadn¡¯t. They were now a little farther away too.


    Maybe it was some kind of tough love from the brother. To be honest it might be necessary¡­ especially if she was to be a mercenary.


    ¡°Do you two belong to any band?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Huh¡­? No¡­ I don¡¯t think so, at least. Brother wants to join one, but not before I¡¯m ready. It¡¯s my fault,¡± she said.


    Her fault. Again with the self-depreciation.


    I didn¡¯t like that. But I knew better than to say or try to do something about it.


    Some people were just¡­ like this. Some grew out of it, others didn¡¯t.


    Plus she was likely younger than she seemed. Even if a tad taller than me.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure it won¡¯t take you long to get ready for it,¡± I said, hoping to lift her spirits a little.


    She nodded, but frowned. Unsure of herself.


    Then she gulped and glanced at me. ¡°You came from the Capital of Stone¡­?¡± Elisabell asked.


    I nodded. ¡°A few weeks ago, yes,¡± I said.


    ¡°Were they at war? We¡¯ve been hearing they¡¯re at war, again,¡± she asked.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± I frowned and was about to shake my head, but realized that they probably were. To her, and those like her¡­ Landi was indeed very likely at war. ¡°Maybe¡­? I know they¡¯re getting ready to mass their army, but I¡¯m not entirely sure where or why,¡± I said.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± she nodded, fully focused on me.


    ¡°Is that where you¡¯re from?¡± I asked, wondering why she wanted to know. She wasn¡¯t as tanned as those in Landi¡¯s city, but not everyone had been as dark. There had been some as pale as her.


    ¡°No¡­ But Brother mentioned maybe heading that way. For work. So¡­¡± she mumbled.


    I see. So it was just basic fear.


    She worried if her brother learned of a war nearby, he¡¯d take the two of them to it. For work.


    I¡¯d understand why that¡¯d be terrifying.


    ¡°If you have a job now, and it pays well, why leave?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s ending soon. This region¡¯s landlord is sending a group of knights. Once they¡¯re here we¡¯re out of work,¡± Elisabell said.


    ¡°Ah,¡± I nodded. That made perfect sense.


    She sighed. ¡°I used to think Brother was stupid. That he should retire after a few battles. Now I know why that¡¯s not possible¡­ I feel bad when I think of all the yelling and fights he used to have with my parents,¡± she mumbled.


    I wanted to ask for more details, but figured if I did she might question if I was a mercenary too. She was speaking as if something was obvious. A matter of fact.


    Maybe it had something to do with the pay, or the jobs. Maybe they didn¡¯t get paid much?


    ¡°Times are hard right now as it is, too,¡± I said, choosing to focus on that instead.


    She nodded and sighed. ¡°Isn¡¯t that the truth¡­¡±


    ¡°Have there been many sick here? In this area?¡± I asked.


    She frowned and shook her head. ¡°Not really. A few months ago we encountered a few, but since then the only people coming and going have been healthy. Maybe twenty or so sick people have shown up this whole time, I guess?¡± Elisabell said.


    Twenty¡­? That wasn¡¯t anything compared to Landi¡¯s nation.


    I wonder if it was because those who got sick were dying quickly, or if it had simply not spread as bad here yet.


    The girl¡¯s brother laughed loudly again, drawing my attention to him. He reached over to pat Vim on the shoulder, and I frowned at him.


    Why was he so familiar all of a sudden?


    I mean¡­ I got it. Vim was a calm and even-natured man¡­ plus he was obviously just trying to not draw attention to us¡­ but¡­


    Sometimes it was a little odd how easily he blended with strangers. Even though he himself seemed to not want to be so.


    ¡°Is he your husband?¡±


    Blinking I turned to the young girl, who looked away from me. Embarrassed.


    I nodded. ¡°He is,¡± I said, and felt strangely happy to say so.


    ¡°Hm¡­ is it normal? To find one? To marry a mercenary? Brother says it¡¯s usually not normal for a woman to be in a band,¡± Elisabell asked.


    What a cute question! Of all things to be concerned over that! ¡°Mercenaries need to find love too, so I doubt it¡¯s that rare,¡± I said.


    Elisabell¡¯s face contorted into an awry frown, and then she smiled and nodded. ¡°Right¡­! That¡¯s true¡­! Brother just says it¡¯d be hard for me to find someone as a mercenary¡­ he wants me to find someone else,¡± she said.


    Oh. So this was something rather personal.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure¡­ I could see why it¡¯d be odd, but I¡¯ve met many female knights and mercenaries. We¡¯re not as uncommon as you¡¯d think, I bet,¡± I said as I thought of all the ones I¡¯d seen. When we had met Rapti I had seen a whole band of them, too.


    ¡°Oh¡­? Maybe he just means this region then. You said you¡¯re from the north?¡± she asked.


    I nodded, glad that such a thing wasn¡¯t a lie at all. It felt weird to fib, even if it was necessary. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Maybe we should go up there then. I suggested it to my brother, but he worries we¡¯ll be ostracized. Being pagans,¡± she said.


    Pagans¡­ ¡°There are lots of pagans up north too, so I¡¯d not worry about that,¡± I said.


    Elisabell frowned at me, but then nodded happily. Excited to hear it.


    Glancing ahead, I noted the buildings in the distance. ¡°So there¡¯s a town up ahead?¡± I asked.


    She nodded, and pointed past our men. ¡°It¡¯s still a few hours off, but there are lots of families up and down the river. Fishers, farmers, and the like,¡± she explained.


    Just as Vim had said. I wonder how he barely remembered certain things, like Hark¡¯s name, yet remembered stuff like this in such detail. Maybe it was because they weren¡¯t people he was remembering, but locations and landmarks.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t happen to have any brothers that need a wife, do you?¡± Elisabell then asked.


    Hesitating, I wondered what to say. She was really focused on the whole marriage thing, wasn¡¯t she?


    ¡°I uh¡­ no¡­ Can I ask why you want a husband so badly?¡± I asked.


    She frowned at me, not upset I¡¯d asked but finding my question strange all the same. ¡°I mean¡­ I need one? Brother won¡¯t take care of me forever, and I¡¯ve no family anymore. Plus sticking around with him for too long might just get me killed¡­ especially if he wants to go off to war,¡± she said, a little quietly.


    An odd tingle ran down my tail, and I was glad she was so focused on her hands. She was twisting and tugging on the reins she held, absentmindedly. If she was more observant she might have noticed my tail shift beneath my leathers and clothes. It had twitched that harshly.


    ¡°Has he said you needed to¡­ leave?¡± I asked quietly.


    ¡°Hm¡­? No? But it¡¯s a fact he can¡¯t take care of me forever. He can barely take care of himself half the time,¡± she said with a matter of fact tone.


    I huffed as I glanced at her brother.


    Was he then cruel, or was this just¡­ normal? Maybe such things were more common than I thought.


    I rarely noticed, being what I was. Even when alone, although lonely, I didn¡¯t need help. I had been able to survive just fine.


    But maybe it was harder here, and during a famine and plague¡­ or well¡­


    Thinking of Roslyn and her people, I had no choice but to accept the very real fact being forced onto me.


    This world was growing harsh. Harsher than it¡¯s been. Thanks to Landi¡¯s actions. Thanks to us.


    And the ones to suffer weren¡¯t our people, since the Society and Vim protected them, but instead those like her. Like this young girl.


    The disease and famine weren¡¯t just killing people¡­ it was forcing those who survived them into precarious situations and trials.


    She wasn¡¯t looking for a husband because she was yearning for love¡­ but because she needed someone to rely on. Because the world was too dangerous to be alone, or to be with her brother who only could survive by doing dangerous things.


    ¡°Anyone in your band maybe? I¡¯m not¡­ really a good warrior, I know, or with horses¡­¡± she mumbled as she glanced at the horse, which had actually been rather amiable lately. ¡°But I¡¯m real good at cooking, and thatching roofs¡­! My family built all the roofs in the village I¡¯m from,¡± she proudly added.


    Feeling for her, I wondered what to say. She sounded, and looked, very serious and desperate.


    Was it really that bad?


    I couldn¡¯t imagine asking someone who was basically a stranger for¡­ a husband. Even if to her I was someone possibly trustworthy, being a fellow mercenary and a woman.


    Yet here she was. Asking for help.


    If she had been non-human, I could have offered her several names. But¡­


    ¡°I can ask Vim. He might know someone,¡± I decided. I was sure Vim wouldn¡¯t care, or bother at all, but I vowed to at least ask for her.


    Elisabell stepped closer. ¡°Really¡­! Thank you!¡± she actually beamed a smile at me and I noticed one of her lower teeth, the one next to a canine, was broken. Not too uncommon, thanks to accidents. The rest of her teeth looked fine, though. We had to pause for a moment, and I almost stepped backward since she had gotten so close.


    I nodded, and wondered what to say. She suddenly looked very hopeful. She even released a deep sigh as she returned to walking ahead.


    ¡°That¡¯d be so great. None of the families around here have any unmarried sons¡­ the only man who doesn¡¯t have a wife already is real old, so¡­¡± Elisabell said.


    Keeping myself from asking something that would have likely hurt her, I instead decided to approach it from a different perspective. ¡°Have you maybe asked your brother to take you to a large town? Before he goes off to war?¡± I asked.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t think we¡¯d be able to afford to. We don¡¯t have much¡­ it¡¯s why he was also thinking of going to the Nation of Stone. We could join the war, and I can maybe find a family to marry into,¡± she said.


    Oh. Right.


    Poor girl was either destined to marry the first eligible man she could find, or die in a war she had no say in.


    Great.


    Elisabell skidded a step, almost tripping. She collected herself quickly and tugged on the reins as the horse shook its head at her, as if upset her master was such a klutz. The girl smiled at me as she returned to walking normally, although with that same haphazard gait. As if tense.


    Mercenary? Hardly. I bet part of the reason her brother was pushing for her to get married was because he saw the obvious. She was no warrior. And would likely never be one, no matter how hard she tried.


    I sighed a little as I tried to stop myself from feeling too strongly for her.


    We had just met yet I was now fully worried for her, and contemplating how to save her from a life of struggle.


    How did Vim do it? So often? Now that I think about it we had recently argued over this. I had tried to argue he always affected people, even when he didn¡¯t mean to. That his mere words were enough to change a life.


    He had argued he only did it when fate demanded it. When it concerned one of us, or out of pure necessity. Like Hark.


    And here I was, proving his point. Or about to.


    Her fate didn¡¯t affect us. It made no impact to the Society. Whether she survived or not didn¡¯t matter. Whether she was happy or not, changed nothing.


    Yet I wanted to help her. Just because I could.


    Did I even have the right to, though? Would I then do the same to every downtrodden individual I meet?


    Vim was actually not as bad as I had claimed. He could change every life he encountered, if he wished, yet didn¡¯t.


    He saw himself as a tyrant, because when he did change fate he did so in a dramatic way. In a way that no one could deny or fight against.


    I had argued he hadn¡¯t been¡­ but here I was, contemplating who to set her up with. There were a few human men in the Society I knew, like that man Vim had invited in Lumen. Mark. He had been a good man, who had cared for his elderly parents. Though he had been married, there were several men like him there. It¡¯d not be too hard to find this girl a husband if I really tried to.


    But I wasn¡¯t supposed to. Because if I did, that¡¯d be the same as playing god. It¡¯d make me as much as a tyrant as Vim.


    So I wasn¡¯t supposed to. Shouldn¡¯t. Even if it made me a hypocrite. Even if I had done the same with Roslyn.


    Glaring at Vim, who wasn¡¯t even aware of my current internal struggle, I wished to pick up one of the small pebbles in the road and toss it at him. But didn¡¯t, since it¡¯d only make Elisabell and her brother weary about us.


    Was I going to be able to do the same? As he does? Just walk past people who needed help? Really?


    We were about to find out.


    ¡°Honestly it¡¯s brothers fault. If he was a normal man and just settled down with a family, I¡¯d not need to rush into marriage,¡± Elisabell grumbled.


    Right. ¡°Right? Let¡¯s blame him, at least for now,¡± I said with a nod.


    She giggled and nodded back, glad to hear I agreed.


    Jeez she was adorable though. She had freckles all over her face, and her hair was the type of thin blond that let you see those freckles even in her eyebrows. She kind of reminded me of Lamp and her people, a little. She must have a similar ancestry as them.


    She then sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve also considered converting. To become one of those nun women. But who knows if I¡¯d even be allowed to. Brother says they¡¯d burn me if I tried,¡± Elisabell said.


    ¡°Who¡¯d burn you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°The church people¡­?¡± she answered as if it was obvious.


    ¡°I¡¯d not think they¡¯d do that if you wanted to convert, Elisabell¡­¡± I said. Or well, maybe they would¡­ since she was only converting as to find a safe place to live.


    I pondered it for a moment, as I tried to think of the religion that was in Telmik. Would they accept her? Maybe I should send her there?


    Wait. No¡­ how would she survive the trip? It cost a lot to travel¡­ the food alone was so expensive that most people couldn¡¯t venture too far from their home because of it, and that was if they were willing to never stay at an inn or something.


    It wasn¡¯t like her brother would willingly take her there, after all. Which meant she¡¯d be alone.


    A lone girl on the road, without much money¡­ yeah¡­ not a good idea¡­


    But it wasn¡¯t as if Vim would let her come, either.


    I could just see it now. Us returning to Telmik, with a legion of helpless women and children that I¡¯d pick up along the way.


    I sighed at the thought, since I could actually see it happen. Not just because I¡¯d give in and want to help, but because Vim would give in and let me do as I wished. Both because of his belief in free-will, and his devotion to me.


    We started to pass the first building I¡¯d seen in a few days, and I noticed it was made more of wood than stone. Only its base foundation had stones, and they weren¡¯t formed brick but rather just large slabs of cut stone.


    ¡°That¡¯s Grams house,¡± Elisabell informed me.


    ¡°Hm,¡± I nodded, and wondered if that was a name or a nickname for an older woman.


    My thought never got answered, since we left the house behind before the person in question showed themselves. Nearing the next set of buildings, I watched as one of the distant figures near the river waved at us. Martin waved back at them.


    ¡°They¡¯re fishing, but they¡¯re the ones who make shoes,¡± Elisabell said.


    As we continued to pass houses and farmland, the density of the buildings started to increase. It only took about an hour until Elisabell pointed at one of the larger, stone made, buildings and told me we were now in the center of the village.


    ¡°The other side of the river actually has more buildings. Me and my brother are currently living in one of the empty buildings next to the village elder¡¯s house,¡± Elisabell told me.


    ¡°I see,¡± I nodded, and wondered where our member was. Vim had said they lived near the village, but I don¡¯t think he mentioned they actually lived within it.


    Wait¡­ hadn¡¯t Vim mentioned we were still a few days away? Yet here we were already, in the town.


    Maybe this wasn¡¯t their village.


    ¡°Is this village relatively newer?¡± I asked her, curious.


    ¡°Huh¡­? Oh¡­ maybe? It has grown I guess. I remember hearing them complain about the empty buildings, they built a bunch and now no one is here to use them,¡± she said.


    Ah. Maybe this village, although possibly a village even back when Vim came here last time, was new. A place that Vim didn¡¯t consider a real village. He had said we¡¯d pass houses and stuff before reaching the weaver¡¯s village. These homes may very well be what he had meant.


    ¡°Wait¡­ why can¡¯t you just have one of them? If they¡¯re not being used?¡± I asked her.


    Elisabell shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know? But even if they let me¡­ I can¡¯t pay the taxes. It¡¯s ten Earls a person. That¡¯s what we¡¯re getting paid for this whole job, and we¡¯ve already spent several since then. I don¡¯t know how I¡¯d be able to pay it,¡± she said simply.


    Earls. Must be the currency here. And ten¡­? Per person, and likely for the year?


    If they got paid ten for a job such as what they were doing, it was likely not the lowest level of currency she was talking about. That meant, like other nations, these Earls were a higher valued currency than the normal one used.


    Which meant it was likely a high fee. Interesting.


    I wonder what happens if you don¡¯t pay the taxes.


    I wanted to ask, but decided to just ask Vim later.


    ¡°Do you guys get paid well? What do you usually make per job?¡± Elisabell then asked.


    Wanting to groan, I quickly scoured my memories for any hint at what was likely standard. Although I had a lot of memories of money, from buying stuff to handling such things while working in Lumen¡­ I strangely couldn¡¯t remember any hint of a typical wage.


    I felt as if Vim had mentioned it before, but¡­


    I never paid attention. It was Vim¡¯s fault, really. He just always had money to hand me whenever I wanted it. As if he always had an endless supply.


    ¡°Depends what we¡¯re doing I guess¡­ I let Vim handle that stuff, usually,¡± I said, deciding to just toss the burden elsewhere.


    ¡°Ah¡­ true¡­ Some men don¡¯t let us handle that stuff, huh,¡± she nodded, understanding.


    Well¡­ no¡­ but now I couldn¡¯t correct her. If I did she¡¯d find me weird.


    Glancing at Vim¡¯s back, I sent him a tiny mental apology. I hadn¡¯t meant to make him seem like a rude husband.


    ¡°Can¡¯t be doing too badly, though. You¡¯re both dressed nice. Maybe it¡¯s just this region¡­ maybe brother¡¯s right and we should go elsewhere,¡± Elisabell mumbled, mostly to herself.


    Was I dressed nice? I knew I was dressed a little better than most people were, usually, but I didn¡¯t feel as if it was that big of a leap in quality.


    And Vim was definitely not dressed nicely anymore. He didn¡¯t even have leathers anymore.


    One of the houses was noisy as we passed it. It sounded like there were several people inside, notably children. There was a pair of men sitting on the outside porch, who had gone silent as to stare at us as we passed.


    ¡°They¡¯re the largest family. They¡¯re always having dinner together and stuff,¡± Elisabell said. S§×ar?h the N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I liked how she didn¡¯t sound upset or jealous at all. If anything she sounded a little envious.


    Once we passed the noisy house, the road turned a little. Bending somewhat west. It led to more buildings, but they were noticeably starting to thin out and become less and less.


    And it was here that Martin and Vim came to a stop.


    ¡°Ah¡­ Here I thought you¡¯d two would stay for a bit,¡± Elisabell said softly.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I apologized to the girl that suddenly looked hurt.


    She smiled at me, forgiving me, and we slowed as we came up to Vim and Martin.


    ¡°I¡¯ve not got much, brother, but I can at least promise a long night of drinking and stories,¡± Martin offered Vim.


    Vim smiled gently at the man and nodded. ¡°I appreciate it, and under a normal circumstance I would have loved to share some of my own. But we¡¯re already behind schedule. If I don¡¯t reach our family before winter¡¯s first snow there¡¯ll be hell to pay,¡± Vim politely turned him down.


    Elisabell shifted, likely upset to hear it.


    Martin sighed but nodded. ¡°That I get. I do. I really do. Alright then,¡± he said then held out his hand.


    Vim took it, and the two men smiled and nodded to each other.


    ¡°May your blades not chip,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°And your purse stay full,¡± Martin nodded.


    Then their arms separated and Vim turned to look at me.


    ¡°Ah¡­ goodbye Elisabell. It was a pleasure meeting you,¡± I said to her.


    ¡°Goodbye. If we meet again, please uh¡­ be kind to me,¡± Elisabell said as she waved as I stepped forward.


    ¡°It¡¯s if we meet again on the battlefield, Sis¡¯ I¡¯ve told you,¡± Martin said lightly.


    ¡°Oh. Right. That¡­! Yeah!¡± Elisabell smiled sheepishly as we waved at each other.


    Laughing softly, I nodded in goodbye to Martin as I passed him and his horse. He nodded back with a light smile as I followed Vim away.


    ¡°Bye!¡± Elisabell shouted as we drew farther away. I turned to give her a hearty wave once more.


    After exchanging one last wave, I watched for a moment as her brother helped her back onto her horse.


    Turning around, I sighed as I took my spot along Vim¡¯s side.


    ¡°What?¡± Vim asked.


    ¡°I feel bad,¡± I said softly.


    ¡°What for¡­?¡± he asked, frowning at me.


    ¡°Her,¡± I answered honestly.


    ¡°Huh¡­? Why?¡± he turned a little, to glance behind us. But he didn¡¯t look long.


    ¡°She¡¯s just¡­ pitiful. But no more than likely most women are right now. It makes me realize how lucky I am, I guess,¡± I said.


    Vim tilted his head at me, and then rolled his shoulder. ¡°Her brother asked if I wanted her,¡± he said.


    Slowing, I nearly came to a stop. ¡°What¡­?¡±


    ¡°What? Oh. Not as a slave, or a wife, but as a mercenary. He wanted to know if I¡¯d take her into our band,¡± he quickly corrected my own line of thought.


    Although that was a little better¡­ at the same time it wasn¡¯t. I returned to walking at a normal pace and groaned. ¡°What am I supposed to think about that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Not sure. Why were you worried about her?¡± he asked.


    ¡°She knows she¡¯s not cut out to be a mercenary. So she¡¯s looking for a family to marry into. Otherwise she fears she¡¯ll either die on a battlefield, or be left behind by her brother eventually,¡± I said.


    ¡°Ah¡­ figured.¡±


    ¡°And you like usual sound callous and without heart,¡± I complained. He didn¡¯t even blink.


    ¡°What¡­? It¡¯s typical. And will get worse, if the disease and famine become harder to endure. It¡¯s difficult for young women to survive alone in these eras. It¡¯s just the truth,¡± he said.


    ¡°I know but¡­¡± I groaned again as I nodded. It was the truth. But that didn¡¯t make it less sad.


    Vim smiled at me. ¡°You can¡¯t save everyone Renn. Though I do enjoy your desire to do so,¡± he said.


    ¡°Problem is I¡¯m not really sure how I¡¯d even save her¡­ It¡¯s not like I can force someone to marry her, or something,¡± I said as I glanced behind us.


    They were both back on their horses, and slowly heading back down the road. Back towards the way we¡¯d come from.


    ¡°You¡¯re taking it too seriously. If it was me I¡¯d just send her to Lumen or something. Just as you¡¯d done with the pirates,¡± he said.


    ¡°I thought of that, but how would I get her there, Vim? Roslyn and the rest had each other, and some of the coins I gave them. Even if their ship doesn¡¯t make it, they will¡­ hopefully¡­ but that girl would have to go alone. Even if I gave her some money that¡¯s no way to do it. It¡¯d be dangerous for her, too dangerous,¡± I said.


    ¡°Well¡­ I suppose that¡¯s true,¡± Vim nodded after a moment, all the while studying me.


    ¡°What¡­?¡± I asked after a moment. Why was he looking at me like that? He had a weird frown on his face.


    ¡°You get heated. When worried about someone. Makes me jealous,¡± he said.


    My tail once again twitched. If it had been out, I¡¯d have smacked him with it.


    Glancing around, I sighed at the buildings we were still passing. Most weren¡¯t near the road anymore, but built off in the distance and away from it¡­ but it was still too populated of an area to reveal my tail or ears.


    Even though I didn¡¯t see anyone.


    ¡°Where is everyone, by the way?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Hm¡­? Likely at the river, Renn. Fishing for food. I heard voices coming from over that bend over there occasionally as we went through town,¡± he said with a gesture towards the river.


    Oh. Right. Food. Famine.


    ¡°Not sure how this place lacks food. The ground seems more like the one I¡¯m used to. They should be able to grow food here, shouldn¡¯t they?¡± I asked. Most of the ground was now lush with grass, and it wasn¡¯t the pointy brown stuff either.


    ¡°You¡¯d be surprised. Plus it¡¯s more than that. The disease likely killed a lot of able bodied people, so that means less workers. Plus it means less money, since not working as efficiently. That means tools that break don¡¯t get replaced or repaired. And even if you grow food, it doesn¡¯t mean you grow enough of the right type. You still need to buy other foods and stuff, which now you likely can¡¯t afford or can¡¯t even find thanks to the aforementioned lack of workers,¡± he explained.


    ¡°Hm¡­ So right now Lumen should be investing in farms then, huh?¡± I said.


    ¡°You¡¯d think, I guess,¡± he said.


    I sighed as I glanced behind us, now almost unable to make out Elisabell and her brother. They were but tiny specks in the distance, blending with the buildings around them.


    A tiny groan escaped as I thought of that poor girl. I felt as if I was abandoning her.


    ¡°Calm your heart Renn. I know you feel for her, but she¡¯ll be fine. One way or another. You¡¯re acting as if she¡¯s starving to death as we speak,¡± he said.


    ¡°She may as well be, Vim.¡±


    ¡°Really¡­? You think her situation that dire?¡± he asked, interested in why I thought so.


    I nodded. ¡°She¡¯s willing to marry the first man she can find. Abandoning any thought to happiness or choice. Out of desperation and need. That means even if she succeeds¡­ and finds a family to marry into; all she¡¯ll be doing is extending her life. It doesn¡¯t mean she¡¯ll be happy afterwards. It means she¡¯s basically abandoning her heart. Her heart is what¡¯s in dire need, and that¡¯s what makes me sad,¡± I said.


    For a few steps, Vim said nothing¡­ and I had to glance at him to realize why. He had a somber look on his face as he nodded at me, and then smiled.


    ¡°What¡­?¡± I asked after he continued to be silent.


    ¡°Nothing. My mother would have liked you,¡± he said.


    For some reason that made me blush. ¡°Really¡­?¡±


    He nodded again. ¡°Yeah. Is this what also bothered you about those pirates?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yes. Roslyn even tried to sell her daughter to me, if you don¡¯t remember. That desperation was what made my own decision. When she did that is when I decided to help them, any way I could,¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh right. She had done that huh¡­¡± he nodded as he remembered.


    Really¡­ why did he forget such things? Was it just because they were human?


    ¡°Well¡­ I guess Roslyn wasn¡¯t really her trying to sell Rosie, honestly. But it felt the same. I just¡­ feel horrible for such people,¡± I said.


    Such people reminded me of Nory.


    ¡°Hm. I can relate I guess. It¡¯s a form of freedom, after all. You¡¯re right¡­ what that girl is being forced to do is basically abandon her free-will, because the world won¡¯t let her do aught else. A predicament to be sure,¡± Vim agreed.


    ¡°You agree too?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I do. I never said that I disagreed Renn, I just don¡¯t think you and I have either the right¡­ or the responsibility to save them from such fates is all,¡± he said.


    ¡°Right¡­¡± I nodded, although I wished I could disagree with him.


    Passing the last house for the visible distance I could see, I reached over to poke him in the arm. ¡°Mind if we hold hands Vim? Else I might run back to grab her, if we don¡¯t,¡± I begged.


    Vim didn¡¯t even say anything as he wrapped my hand into his, and nodded.


    Walking hand in hand, we left the village and the mercenaries we met there behind.

 Chapter Two Hundred and Forty Two – Vim – Questions For a Man Without Answers

    Some places never changed, even after hundreds of years.


    And some people didn¡¯t change either.


    ¡°Listen to this Nann,¡± Nasba drew closer to the Weaver, smirking happily as she coughed and cleared her voice as to read aloud from her letter.


    ¡°My bet is that by the time they reach you, she either has him wrapped around her finger, or she¡¯s become a slush of a bubbly mess and has become completely smitten with him. What I¡¯d really like to know though, is if she¡¯s been able to make him admit it yet, and how far they¡¯ve gone,¡± Nasba happily read Merit¡¯s letter to her, with her smirk increasingly covering more and more of her face as she did so. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I sighed as I turned the leather strap around, to start puncturing the tiny holes on the other end. For the eventual seams and tie-downs I¡¯d install on it.


    Renn was lucky she was fast asleep. Or else I¡¯d be glaring at her right now.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not sure if she¡¯s a bubbly mess yet, but she¡¯s definitely smitten for him. Even when she was able to pull her eyes off him, she kept an ear pointed his way the whole time,¡± the Weaver said calmly.


    Nasba happily giggled and nodded, her tail feathers expanding in the process. ¡°Right! Though¡­ hm¡­¡± the duck turned to me, and frowned at me.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked, and decided that the next time I saw Merit I was going to throw her into a pond. The slimiest one I could find.


    ¡°Hm¡­ I¡¯m just wondering if I should feel sorry for my friend, or be happy for you is all,¡± Nasba said.


    I shook my head at her as the Weaver gestured for her to continue. ¡°What¡¯s the rest say?¡± Nann asked.


    ¡°Hm,¡± Nasba nodded and went back to reading. ¡°Take care of Renn either way. She¡¯s a lovely soul, if a little unsure of herself. If we take care of her and keep her out of trouble, from herself mostly, she¡¯ll end up being someone very important that we can rely on later,¡± Nasba continued.


    ¡°Is she now?¡± Nann asked me.


    I nodded. ¡°Merit¡¯s not exaggerating,¡± I admitted.


    Nasba whistled as she stepped over to me, her large tail feathers folding so she could walk between the leather work station and the nearby rack of tools. ¡°High praise from you. And Merit too, honestly. That old grouch hasn¡¯t seemed so interested in someone in years,¡± Nasba said.


    ¡°Centuries,¡± I corrected the duck.


    ¡°Indeed. You must not have told us everything about what happened. How¡¯d Merit and her even have a chance to grow close, Vim?¡± the Weaver asked as she stopped messing with her spool of yarn.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t leave anything out. I told you they became fast friends, somehow. I even caught them taking a bath with each other,¡± I told them.


    Both Nasba and Nann raised eyebrows at that, and Nasba stepped closer to me. She leaned forward, to glare me in the eye.


    ¡°Really?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Really. Ask her yourself. Renn¡¯s an open book¡­ regretfully,¡± I said. Actually, please just go bug her instead. Not only would it make it easier for me, I bet Renn would enjoy every moment of their teasing.


    Nasba glared at me for a moment, and then sighed. ¡°Knowing Merit she probably got close to her originally as to see if she really claimed Vim or not. Then along the way became friends,¡± Nasba reasoned it.


    I blinked and frowned, as I realized that was likely¡­ well¡­ yes.


    ¡°That¡¯s exactly how it happened, isn¡¯t it?¡± I said with a sigh.


    Nasba giggled at me, patting me on the shoulder as she walked around me. ¡°Bet it is! So¡­¡± she stopped behind me, and with both of her hands on my shoulders¡­ leaned over my right shoulder, and blinked seductively at me. ¡°How far have you gone, then?¡± she asked.


    ¡°She¡¯d tell you all about it if you¡¯d just ask her,¡± I said, looking away from the duck¡¯s poor attempt.


    Nasba sighed at me, flicked my ear, and then stepped away.


    The Weaver giggled lightly, and gestured to the nearby table. ¡°Would you get me Brandy¡¯s letter, dear?¡± she asked.


    Nasba quickly obliged, putting her own letter from Merit down and grabbing the one from Brandy.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be upset, Nasba. I can tell he¡¯s not taken it too far yet. He¡¯d be smirking more if he had by now,¡± Nann said as she went to opening Brandy¡¯s letter.


    ¡°Hm¡­ probably,¡± I admitted.


    ¡°You¡¯re boring Vim,¡± Nasba commented as she went to sit back down next to the Weaver.


    ¡°I am,¡± I admitted again.


    Returning my attention to the leather I was working on, I enjoyed the few moments of silence as the Weaver read her friend¡¯s letter.


    ¡°Hm¡­ basically the same. Lumen¡¯s Monarch attack, having to flee, returning in triumph¡­ Brom¡¯s loss. She also speaks of a human pirate. One that Vim brought into the Society. She worries he¡¯s too dangerous for such an important position, but is afraid to challenge Vim over it,¡± the Weaver said.


    ¡°She made no complaint of Ronalldo,¡± I said as I stopped messing with the leather again.


    ¡°Because you¡¯re scary, Vim. How many of us are left that would even be willing to argue with you anymore?¡± Nasba asked with a smirk.


    Well¡­


    ¡°Which is why she is telling me. So that I¡¯ll do it for her,¡± the Weaver said with a smile.


    ¡°She is good at making others do her dirty work,¡± I mumbled.


    Nasba giggled as the Weaver went to read the next page of her letter. It seemed it was shorter than Merit¡¯s, only a couple pages long.


    ¡°Hm¡­ she only mentions Renn at the end. A single sentence,¡± Nann then said.


    I shifted, and waited¡­ a little impatiently, for her to say it.


    The old bird smirked as she folded Brandy¡¯s letter back up, and handed it to Nasba. ¡°Renn is our only hope of distracting Vim, she says.¡±


    Nasba took the letter, and went to smirking too as she stood. ¡°What¡¯s with that?¡± Nasba said with a laugh.


    ¡°Something stupid,¡± I said.


    ¡°On the contrary. Very telling,¡± Nann said gently.


    It was. But¡­ damn it, I¡¯ll never admit it.


    While Nasba put the letter away, humming happily, the Weaver turned a little. To sit away from her workstation, and the large wheel next to it.


    Recognizing the very obvious intention, I put down my own leather and tools, and turned to face her.


    ¡°You¡¯re weathered Vim,¡± she said.


    Nasba¡¯s feathers folded inward, making an odd sound as she hesitated. She remained standing, even though she had been in the middle of returning to her seat.


    It was funny that someone so much older always acted the inferior. Nasba had more than two hundred years on Nann, at least. Yet for all intents and purposes, Nann was the elder here. To Nasba she was basically a mother. And not just because she had married Nann''s grandson.


    ¡°A lot has happened,¡± I admitted.


    ¡°Concerning. That means you¡¯ve either neglected to tell us everything¡­ or something more personal has happened, and it¡¯s bothering you,¡± Nann said.


    ¡°Can we just blame it on the one lazily sleeping, or are we going to spend the next several hours beating around the bush?¡± I asked the Weaver.


    Nasba¡¯s feathers made noises again, as they rose upward off the ground. She apprehensively shifted as she looked from me to her mother-in-law.


    ¡°Speaking of Renn¡­ were you pushing her? She seemed oddly fatigued,¡± Nann said, casually switching topics. I knew better than to think I had avoided it though. She wasn¡¯t called the Weaver because of her sewing or weaving skills. Or because that was the type of bird she had been created from.


    And she wasn¡¯t wrong. We had arrived here late in the night, and Renn had spent most the night and the following morning talking and telling stories with the Weaver and the rest here. Yet the moment the hubbub died down she had drifted off to sleep, and had been since. If she didn''t wake soon, she''d sleep long past the point that it would be considered normal. Which meant she had been exhausted.


    ¡°Slightly. She got a little sick a few weeks ago. I let her rest and recuperate as much as possible, but this is the first place since then where she likely feels comfortable enough to truly sleep. We¡¯ve been on the road since then,¡± I told her the truth.


    ¡°The plague?¡± Nasba asked.


    I nodded. ¡°Possibly. I made sure to spend enough time between her getting better and coming here. She¡¯ll not be contagious. No more than any other human or animal you¡¯ve encountered lately, at least,¡± I said.


    Nann waved it off. ¡°We¡¯ve had the plague show up and leave already, as you know Vim. But I find it interesting you¡¯d push her. Why?¡± Nann focused on something most would have ignored in favor of the disease.


    Taking a small breath I nodded. ¡°Many odd things have been happening. I¡¯ve not had this much chaos since the wars. Granted it¡¯s not as bad as the wars were, but it¡¯s enough to concern me. I fear the world is simply once again becoming hectic,¡± I told Nann the truth.


    ¡°Already¡­?¡± Nasba asked worriedly.


    Nann sighed as she shifted her dress a little, a tiny habit she¡¯s had since I¡¯d known her. ¡°You should not have allowed Landi such freedoms, Vim. I¡¯ve always been a vocal supporter of your hands-off approach to our Society, but there should be limits,¡± Nann said.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t blaming Landi. Even if I had punished her, I believe discord would still have come,¡± I said.


    Nann smiled and nodded. ¡°I know. But let me poke at the woman who once tried to take my husband,¡± Nann said.


    ¡°Tried. Tried to take, Nann. He¡¯s one of the few she hadn¡¯t bedded,¡± I pointed out to her.


    Nann smiled, proudly, and I smiled back. Yes. She always liked to hear that her husband had remained faithful, when so many others hadn¡¯t. It was a great source of pride for her, and the few others who could say the same.


    For as crazy as Landi was, she somehow had found her way into more beds than you¡¯d think.


    ¡°Speaking of husbands, are you Renn¡¯s, Vim?¡± Nasba asked.


    I ignored her and gestured at the Weaver with a small wave. ¡°So you didn¡¯t mistake it. I pushed her. But it was a necessity. I¡¯m still expecting bad news from Lumen at any moment, too, with all the political junk going on there. I don¡¯t think Brandy and the rest comprehend just how violent humans can get during such upheavals,¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh I believe Brandy knows. She just doesn¡¯t care. I¡¯ve always found it odd that someone so religious could be so greedy,¡± Nann said, also willing to ignore Nasba.


    The duck sighed as she stepped forward, and finally sat back down. She pouted a little, letting her long tail feathers fan out over the workshop floor.


    ¡°Still¡­ I worry Vim. I would not mind meeting my end. I¡¯ve lived a long, fulfilling life. But I have many children. Even if their lives are now fleeting and simple, I still cherish them. Every single one. If anything now that they¡¯re so feeble, I worry even more. They are no longer strong. No longer able to endure. Weak, gentle little things they are,¡± Nann said, her expression going a little dull¡­ likely as she thought of the many humans who were descendants of hers. There were now nearly fifty of them here, and who knows how many elsewhere.


    I nodded. ¡°I know, Nann. I think you¡¯re fine here. The village nearby is simple. Still small. Not bothered by the church or its lords. The humans don¡¯t question your family, or you, and you have a good relationship with them. You¡¯re distant from the plague, the wars, and any major city. I¡­¡± I hesitated, as I held Nann¡¯s and Nasba¡¯s gazes. They were sad, and full of worry. ¡°The ones I worry for¡­ I worry for those I don¡¯t get to often. Those too far to help, when they need me. The more chaotic the world gets, the more centralized my presence becomes. Just like with the wars,¡± I told them.


    ¡°That is not your fault Vim. Those who live too far away do so out of their own desires. Although we may weep upon losing them, there is little more we can do when it happens,¡± Nann said gently.


    I nodded, even though I hated to agree with her. ¡°What of the parrots?¡± I asked, since we were on the topic of distant members.


    ¡°Saw them last year. They were fine. Gribon is as grumpy as ever, but they were healthy. I¡¯d assume they still are, Vim. You talk of those in danger because they live near humans and their chaos, well¡­ they need not worry over that,¡± Nann said with a smile.


    Yes. It was true. The parrots lived so far from any humans it was almost hilarious.


    But it was still good to hear they were fine.


    ¡°He¡¯s going bald too, by the way. I couldn¡¯t believe it when I saw him,¡± Nasba pointed out.


    Nann smirked and nodded in a way that told me she had forgotten.


    I smiled and chuckled at the thought. So they were getting that old, were they?


    Good. I¡¯m glad they had survived so long. Even if I didn¡¯t like their stupid singing.


    ¡°He just thought of their yodeling,¡± Nasba said with a giggle.


    ¡°He did,¡± Nann nodded.


    I sighed and crossed my arms. How come I wasn¡¯t allowed to have privacy in my own thoughts anymore? Between them and Renn¡­ I swear.


    ¡°Now he¡¯s upset,¡± Nasba said.


    ¡°He has been. He¡¯s on edge because he knows I¡¯m getting ready to interrogate him about Renn,¡± Nann said.


    My left leg shifted a little.


    Nann smirked at me, knowingly, and nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t get me wrong Vim. I¡¯m vastly looking forward to spending time with the girl. But you¡­ you I¡¯ve known for almost a thousand years. And I do believe this is the first time I''ve seen you actually bothered by a woman¡¯s affection?¡± Nann said as she pondered it.


    Was it? Surely not.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I¡¯ve seen him bothered before,¡± Nasba said.


    ¡°Not like this. This is more real. He went straight here, to work with his hands. Vim only does that when he¡¯s trying to distract himself,¡± Nann said with a gesture to the workbench in front of me. Or rather, to my side now.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got a few things I need to make,¡± I pretended to defend myself.


    Nann sighed at me, and blinked her pretty blue eyes¡­ then she tilted her head and pondered for a moment.


    I didn¡¯t like that look. Nann was oddly perceptive. And like her namesake, and bloodline, she saw through webs and weaves with ease. She unraveled mysteries easier than she made them. And some of the ones she created still confounded the world today. Poor Hands still hasn''t figured out how to solve that puzzle she left for him centuries ago.


    ¡°She seems rather gentle, though. She was fine talking not just to us, but our human children. She didn¡¯t just acknowledge them, she actually saw them. They weren¡¯t just animals to her. To her they were people,¡± Nasba mentioned.


    Nann nodded, agreeing. ¡°Indeed. A very rare trait for someone so thick in the blood of her ancestors. Is she a Monarch Vim?¡± Nann asked.


    ¡°No¡­? Why do you ask?¡± I asked, and paid close attention to Nann¡¯s eyes. She was still looking downward a little, more lost in her thoughts than focused on us.


    ¡°Not sure¡­ Maybe she¡¯s a direct descendant, then. She somewhat reminds me of the few I¡¯ve met. Like Yangli,¡± Nann said as she pondered it.


    Damn. She really was astute. I¡¯ll need to take the heart from Renn later.


    ¡°I doubt she¡¯s a Monarch. As much as it would make sense for Vim to end up with one, I can confidently say he¡¯d never overlook it. I¡¯ve been abandoned by him one too many times just so he can go hunt them to not know how much he hates them,¡± Nasba said with a huff as her feathers fanned out again, in annoyance.


    ¡°Abandoned? No. Left behind for a moment, temporarily¡­? Yes. In safe places, out of reach of danger,¡± I corrected her.


    Nasba smirked but said nothing.


    ¡°Still¡­ I suppose it was bound to happen eventually, but I can¡¯t help but feel that something is off. She¡¯s more than pretty enough, and seems to have a personality suited for it¡­ but¡­¡± Nann hummed as she studied me.


    ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re not doubting my affection for her, but how I could possibly fall for someone like her in the first place¡­?¡± I asked Nann, trying to understand where she was going with this.


    Nasba shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t agree Nann. Vim probably just likes something special or unique about her. Maybe she laughs in a certain way, or has an outlook on some moral quandary that he prefers. You¡¯re forgetting this is Vim we¡¯re talking about. He¡¯s more simple than people think,¡± Nasba gave her own opinion to the mix.


    I glared at the duck, and hated how right she likely was. I mean it was probably more than just one or two little things, but¡­


    Well¡­


    ¡°Vim.¡±


    I blinked and nodded to the Weaver. Nann sat forward a little, clasping her hands on her lap as she frowned at me. ¡°If she hadn¡¯t fallen for you. If you hadn¡¯t allowed it. Where would she have ended up?¡± she asked me.


    Gripping a knee I nodded. ¡°I believe she would have either ended up alone or possibly at one of the more religious convents. In the beginning I had suspected Telmik, but today I¡¯d say more than likely the Crypt,¡± I gave her the honest answer.


    ¡°Alone because she has no choice¡­?¡± Nann verified.


    I nodded slowly.


    Nann sighed and sat back up straight, tapping her thumb as she did. ¡°Too gentle for those like Lilly to welcome her. Too forceful for those in Lumen. A precarious situation,¡± she concluded.


    I nodded again. ¡°Yes. Her predator side scares those unable to ignore it. Yet although a predator she¡¯d not be happy living alongside those like Lilly. Even if she could, and would be accepted by them all the same, Renn would eventually feel uncomfortable there. She neither possesses the hatred for humans, or our own kind, that those like Lilly thrive upon. It would inevitably result in discord,¡± I explained.


    ¡°I¡¯d be okay with her here. Though I¡¯d worry she¡¯d eventually fall for a human. I think she¡¯d be the type to take her own life or wither away once her mate dies,¡± Nasba said gently.


    Nann nodded. ¡°She would be. When I told her of my husband she had grown forlorn. She had nearly cried for me. She¡¯s likely already suffered similar losses, and would not likely survive another,¡± the Weaver agreed.


    I wanted to sigh, since they were only verifying what I had already known and assumed. Yet I kept my thoughts from being heard or seen, as the two women pondered in silence for a moment.


    It was kind of them to worry for Renn. But I was a little worried of the conclusion they might reach at the end of this little conversation.


    ¡°Yet it¡¯s inevitable, isn¡¯t it Nann¡­? There used to be many like her. Like Merit. They¡¯re all gone now,¡± Nasba said.


    ¡°Yes. It is. But they had perished with their fellows. Merit when she goes will at least be able to remember the many centuries with her friends. Renn may very well be one of the last in her position. She will live her long life, possibly as long as ours¡­ even to the point of outliving us, and only end up dying alone. Without ever even having known the community and family we¡¯ve all known and remember. We all die alone at the end, but we remember the times where we weren¡¯t. Will she be able to do the same?¡± Nann said with her strange wisdom.


    ¡°She¡¯s not so pitiful, Nann. She¡¯s had friends and family. And she has the Society now... as small and fractured as it is. Even the ones who she is disappointed in or hates, she can still be cordial with them. Herra had voted to banish her, yet she still sees her as a friend,¡± I said.


    The bird smiled gently at me, and I noted the pitiful look in her eyes. ¡°Vim¡­ I love you dearly, but you really do not have the right to say such a thing. We are not like you. We only pretend to be strong, we¡¯re not truly so,¡± Nann said.


    Hesitating, I squeezed the knee I held and narrowed my eyes. ¡°You¡¯re saying I¡¯ve misunderstood the woman I¡¯ve been traveling with for several years. One who is an open book, mind you. She is incapable of hiding a single emotion, and not just because of her tails or ears,¡± I said.


    ¡°Vim¡­ I¡¯m sorry but you¡¯re wrong. Didn¡¯t you hear what Nann said? She had almost wept upon hearing of her story. I had seen it too. We all had. She¡¯s far more fragile than you seem to think. Where¡¯d you even get the idea that she was strong?¡± Nasba was now also staring at me with pity.


    Glancing between the two women, who I¡¯ve known nearly since I¡¯d joined the Society, I felt my mind go numb.


    ¡°I¡¯m not saying she¡¯s not affected or emotional¡­ But to say she¡¯s teetering on the edge of shattering is a stretch don¡¯t you think?¡± I asked.


    Really¡­ they were talking as if she was about to break completely. Like Tosh or the many others!


    It wasn¡¯t an impossibility. I admitted that. I saw it often enough. But Renn¡­? That bubbly girl? She laughed as much as she wept. She got angry. She got excited. She was full of curiosity and questions and life. Even after Lumen, beaten and broken, banished and betrayed by those she had become friends with¡­ she had wept, but she had continued onward. She had stayed strong. She fell. Then got back up.


    I''ve been on guard against it. I''ve been watching for signs. It was why I so willingly gave in concerning those pirates... I had hoped her helping them would have given her a sense of relief and surety. And it had. She had felt better after saving them.


    Yet she wouldn''t have even cared for them, or noticed their plight, had she been like Tosh. Those who broke like that became numb. Uncaring. Heartless.


    Renn was emotional, sure, but not fragile in that sense. She was anything but numb.


    ¡°Do you think he doesn¡¯t realize he¡¯s the reason, or is this his way of trying to avoid the obvious?¡± Nasba asked her mother-in-law.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s a combination. But it¡¯s also likely that he hasn¡¯t genuinely noticed. Look how long it took him to notice Merit¡¯s feelings,¡± Nann back to her.


    Clenching my jaw, I glared at the two who were speaking softly. As if afraid the woman in question could hear them, even through her deep slumber. I could hear her snores even now. Thank goodness she still slept.


    ¡°I¡¯m not obtuse. I¡¯ve been worrying about it too. I have done my best to make sure she was fine. She''s not the first soul I''ve had to worry about. She''s emotional, but not broken. How many people like her do you think I¡¯ve traveled with? That I¡¯ve dealt with over the years? She¡¯s hurt. Her heart is swollen. But she¡¯s not in danger of breaking or being lost to us,¡± I argued.


    The two of them glanced at me with rather obvious looks of disappointment.


    ¡°Really Vim¡­ the fact you can¡¯t see what we noticed in a few words and hours with her is very concerning,¡± Nasba said.


    Nann nodded. ¡°Before I sat down I had been planning all the ways I was going to tease him. Now I simply want to berate him,¡± she said with a sigh.


    They were being completely serious!


    They completely believed that Renn was on the precipice of losing all hope and will. That cat? That smirking, adorable, lovable woman who found such joy in tiny little things like drinks and combs?


    Yes she had gotten emotional last night. She always did when we first arrived somewhere, or left. Yet always without fail she got better. A few hours later, half the time, she returned to her happy upbeat self.


    She wept. Then she laughed. And did so again and again. Someone about to break into a million pieces wasn¡¯t able to become so vibrant and happy so easily. Such depression rarely allowed such joy.


    Renn wasn¡¯t about to shatter. She wasn¡¯t going to break like Tosh and all the rest. They had to be wrong.


    There was no way these two weren¡¯t just trying to tease me. There was no way they were being serious.


    There was¡­


    They¡­


    The Weaver softly smiled at me, and nodded. ¡°Vim¡­ if you died right now, she¡¯d break,¡± she then said.


    My throat tightened, and I felt my right knee get dislocated from my intense grip.


    I ignored the pain of muscles and tendons being snapped and torn as I kept on squeezing. Half a moment later, the kneecap itself snapped in two. ¡°Impossible¡­¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Did he just break his kneecap?¡± Nasba asked softly.


    ¡°I believe he did,¡± Nann said, but I didn¡¯t stop squeezing.


    My eyes blurred as I tried to argue with them. It had to be obvious. It should be easy.


    Renn would not lose all hope if I died. There was no way.


    She¡¯d weep. I could see her weeping for days. Becoming forlorn, sure.


    But¡­


    To give up completely?


    Surely not. She had so much she wanted to do. She wanted to meet everyone. See so many things. Help people.


    I had just¡­ just asked her¡­ not too long ago¡­


    She had laughed and kissed me for crying out loud and¡­


    I closed my eyes and sighed as I realized the truth.


    ¡°And there it is,¡± Nann said gently.


    Gulping, I nodded. ¡°She¡¯s made me her anchor,¡± I gave in and admitted it¡­ aloud¡­ and to myself.


    ¡°An apt description,¡± the Weaver said.


    ¡°Should¡­ should I praise him for noticing?¡± Nasba asked.


    ¡°We should. Vim¡¯s ability to face the impossible and accept even what he doesn¡¯t believe in is one of his better traits,¡± Nann said.


    ¡°Good job Vim. I¡¯m proud of you,¡± Nasba then teased me.


    I shook my head, ignoring her small giggle. ¡°I should not have allowed this to have happened,¡± I said.


    ¡°No. You shouldn¡¯t have. But the fact you think it¡¯s a bad thing is rather sad,¡± Nann said.


    ¡°It is a bad thing. It¡¯s terrible,¡± I said as I glared at the Weaver.


    ¡°How so, Vim?¡± she asked back.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Unless you don¡¯t actually care for her. Then it is. But even if so, like Merit, she¡¯ll get over it. Someday, surely,¡± Nasba said.


    Releasing my knee, I ignored the tingly sensation as the muscles and tendons moved under my skin. They re-attached and re-grew as I took a small breath. The bone itself had started to heal before I had even let it go.


    What do I do? There was nothing¡­ fundamentally wrong with Renn using me as the foundation of her own life. It wasn¡¯t like I was in danger of dying or being lost to her. And it wasn¡¯t like everyone else didn¡¯t do similar things, in their own way. Most of those that we lose are because they lost their own anchors. Their families. Their homes. Their nations or religions. They died not from wounds or time, but heartbreak.


    People faded away when they lost everything they loved and valued. This was nothing new. Humans did. Non-humans did it. Even basic animals did it too.


    Renn was no different than the thousands of others.


    Yet at the same time she was.


    Because I was the thing she cherished.


    But¡­


    ¡°Have¡­ have you ever had someone like her Vim?¡± Nann asked me gently.


    I blinked, and memories flooded through me. ¡°A few,¡± I admitted. But never to this degree. Not like this. Those I thought of that had cherished me to such a degree, that had depended on me so deeply, had not made me their only anchor. They had others. Other family. Other friends. Other duties and dreams. I wasn''t the only thing in their heart.


    They had lingered next to me long enough to stand on their own feet, and then continued on their paths alone. Without me. A few had returned, at the later years of their lives... but only to say goodbye, or to endure their final moments as they defied their fates.


    Renn although had many attachments... were any of them strong enough to separate herself from me? Was Lamp and her people enough? Those pirates? The few friends she has made along the way?


    I couldn''t see them being enough for her. Especially so in the long run.


    ¡°I find it hard to believe. Are you telling me in your thousands of years you¡¯ve really never had anyone grow close to you, to cherish you, like her?¡± Nasba asked with an eyebrow raised.


    ¡°None that didn¡¯t grow distant on their own after a bit. Like Merit,¡± I said as I continued searching my memories for another.


    ¡°And¡­ why are we not simply assuming she¡¯ll do the same? Is it because we can¡¯t think of anyone or anywhere she¡¯d change her attachment to?¡± Nasba asked the two of us.


    Nann nodded. ¡°It¡¯s a major factor, yes. Are there really no other predators or even prey that she could become family with Vim?¡± Nann asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. She could to a degree, I guess¡­ she even seems to find women more interesting than men, but that might just be because of how deeply she treasures friendship and stuff. Landi and Renn got along well, and I could see her sticking around with her¡­ but I wouldn¡¯t be surprised to return a few years later and find one of them dead, or Renn missing,¡± I said honestly.


    ¡°Honestly I don¡¯t see the issue. Just keep her around, Vim. Not only would it be amusing for the rest of us, it¡¯d probably do you good. Who knows maybe you¡¯ll have children or something,¡± Nasba said as she smiled and nodded, happy at the idea.


    My steady heart thumped like normal, but I felt as if it had just missed a beat.


    Children.


    Nasba went to giggling, and I glared at her. She had likely noticed my moment of pure terror at the idea.


    ¡°Can¡­ can you even have children, Vim?¡± Nann then asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I admitted. I¡¯d never had any, and although it¡¯s not like I¡¯ve ever actually tried¡­


    Well¡­


    ¡°There¡¯s no way it can¡¯t have happened at least once or twice. Even if on accident,¡± Nasba said.


    I frowned and shook my head. ¡°As far as I¡¯m aware, no. Not a single one. But it¡¯s not too surprising, I¡¯m an extra step separated from all of you. It¡¯s not as simple as a non-human and human mixing,¡± I said. And even for them it wasn¡¯t easy sometimes.


    ¡°Funny since you look so human,¡± Nann said.


    It was. But it was the truth. I may look like everyone else. Like the most average human to exist¡­ but deep down¡­ deeper than anyone¡¯s eyes can see, I was the farthest thing from them.


    My parents had made sure of that.


    ¡°Still¡­ that¡¯s funny. I¡¯ve never actually considered why you¡¯ve never had children. That tells you what kind of man you are Vim, where even I don¡¯t find it weird you don¡¯t have any. You¡¯re that boring of a man,¡± Nasba teased me.


    ¡°Have you never tried Vim?¡± Nann asked, ignoring Nasba.


    ¡°No. Not intentionally,¡± I said as I thought of the few women that I¡¯d stayed with for extended periods of time. There was shockingly fewer than I thought there had been as I ran through my memories. Few enough to make me realize I¡¯d been neglecting the most basic need of a sentient creature, but enough to tell me that I likely was either infertile or unable to bear children with humans and non-humans alike.


    ¡°He just thought of all his past lovers, didn¡¯t he?¡± Nasba asked.


    ¡°Hm. Moments like this make me wish I had been born a Saint. The grief would have been worth seeing all those embarrassing memories,¡± Nann said with a smile.


    ¡°Oh shut up¡­ How¡¯d we go from you two teasing me about being in a relationship to this? This is depressing,¡± I said as I sat back a little. The very solid chunk of stone I sat on made an odd noise as I did.


    Nann smirked as her daughter-in-law giggled at me. But I shook my head and sighed. This wasn¡¯t funny.


    ¡°Honestly it¡¯s not depressing. Other than saying aloud the fact that our kind are literally going extinct, of course. Other than that fact, admitting that you¡¯ve found someone to cherish and that she¡¯s such a kindhearted soul is far from depressing, Vim,¡± Nann said.


    ¡°We¡¯ve known about our inevitable end forever. I¡¯m glad in these final moments we still have things to smile and be happy about,¡± Nasba added.


    ¡°At my expense,¡± I argued.


    ¡°Oh do not worry. We¡¯ll tease Renn plenty once we can,¡± Nann said.


    Good luck. She¡¯ll enjoy every moment of it.


    ¡°Usually you guys never have any requests for me. So I usually like visiting. Now I don¡¯t ever want to come back,¡± I said to them.


    The two laughed at me, and Nasba¡¯s feathers danced in the air. Going up and down, and kicking up a little dust in the process.


    Calming down a little, I decided to just¡­ put aside the stress-inducing fact that they were likely right. Renn was only still able to be happy because of me¡­ and there was a chance she¡¯d not be able to find anywhere or anyone else because of it. And I, being the absolutely failure of a man I was, would not be able to do anything to help her avoid the inevitable heartbreak that would come because of it.


    I could love her. I admitted I did, at least to myself. To her. I could cherish her. I could enjoy her being with me. I''d not be bothered if she spent the next thousand years at my side.


    But could I actually be who she needs me to be?


    What will I do when she wants me to be the husband? What will I do when I can¡¯t reciprocate the level of love she so desperately wanted to share?


    After all¡­ eventually I¡¯d have to put the Society before her. It was inevitable.


    Would her heart survive the moment I abandoned her to save those she despised? Those who banished her? Those who didn¡¯t deserve it?


    Would mine?


    Time would tell.


    ¡°As amused that I am about this, Vim¡­ please do not stress over it. We are making simple assumptions. Give me time. Before you leave I¡¯ll find out the truth for you,¡± Nann offered gentle words of encouragement.


    Nasba nodded quickly. ¡°Yeah. We¡¯ll find out for you Vim. Maybe we¡¯re just seeing what we want to, because it¡¯s funny¡­ and gives us hope,¡± she added.


    I scoffed at the two, who somehow seemed genuine in their teasing.


    ¡°Who knows? Maybe we¡¯re not seeing the extent of it, too,¡± Nann then said with a smirk.


    ¡°That¡¯s what scares me,¡± I whispered.

 Chapter Two Hundred and Forty Three – Renn – The Weaver

    Nasba had a nasally voice, but she spoke with a passion that made her sound very beautiful.


    I sat with the rest of the Weaver¡¯s family, all circled around the small lifted podium in the center of the room. Nasba stood alone on it, and was telling the end of her story.


    ¡°Now most of you don¡¯t know how small she is, but Merit is tiny indeed! So when she sat on her throne, and the crown was placed on her head it actually slipped off and to her neck! The whole crowd went quiet, unable to believe it. A crown became a necklace, and all the pointy jewels covered half her face! Which was a good thing too, since she was so red from embarrassment that she even started to cry!¡± Nasba was barely able to keep her smile contained as she teased her friend.


    Several people around me giggled and chuckled, as if they could actually see Merit now. Fumbling with her crown as she tried to retain her dignity as queen.


    Although I was smiling, I found myself more teary eyed than not. Vim had told me of her kingdom, but I hadn¡¯t realized there were still others who remembered it too.


    ¡°Where¡¯s she now aunt Nasba?¡± a younger girl raised a hand and asked.


    ¡°In Lumen. The city of coins,¡± Nasba answered, unbothered by the interruption.


    ¡°Is she their queen too?¡± another asked.


    ¡°No¡­ she¡¯s just a little girl there. Good thing too, Merit regrettably never really learned the importance of money. I used to have to be the one to buy stuff for her or else she¡¯d just toss all the coins she had onto the counter without care!¡± Nasba said.


    Oh¡­? I had never realized she was like Vim. Interesting.


    Maybe that was why she wasn''t allowed to work at the bank. It wasn''t just because she wasn''t tall enough to see over the counter.


    ¡°What about her kingdom?¡± someone behind me asked.


    The ears on top of my head twitched a moment, since I was reminded that there were people behind me. Hopefully my ears didn¡¯t block their line of sight.


    ¡°It sadly collapsed a long time ago. Just like all things, everything ends,¡± Nasba said gently.


    I noticed the way her eyes lingered on me a moment after she answered the person behind me, and then she turned to nod to another raised hand.


    ¡°Last story you told about Merit, you said you and her grew up together. Is she a duck too?¡± the long haired girl asked.


    Nasba shook her head. ¡°No. She¡¯s a fish. Good thing too, since she loves to eat eggs,¡± Nasba said happily.


    I blinked at the odd smirk on her face, and the way everyone suddenly giggled and laughed.


    Huh¡­ some kind of joke I didn¡¯t know the full story to. Interesting¡­


    Looking around at the many faces around me, I felt oddly¡­ out of place.


    I mean, it made sense to feel so. I was a cat. Everyone here was either a bird of some kind, or human. Yet¡­ it was something more than that. My strange sense of unease was something deeper. Something I couldn¡¯t quite explain. And it wasn¡¯t just because everyone was wearing fancy clothing, with neat colors and designs sewn into them. While I wore the more simple clothing Vim and I wore while traveling.


    Oddly, Vim had mentioned that this family had fox blood in it. Yet not a single person had a pair of fox ears, or any hint of such traits. The only non-human traits I''d noticed so far, were either the huge tail feathers, or the typical bird feathers on peoples arms and stuff.


    It was a little odd. You''d think at least one or two would have a fox trait at least. Did a single bloodline overpower the rest that much?


    ¡°Do you know Merit, Renn?¡± one of the younger girls asked me. Her tail feathers shuffled as she turned and they bumped into the boy sitting behind her.


    ¡°Hey!¡± he complained, but everyone ignored his complaints as he pushed her feathers away.


    ¡°I do. She¡¯s a good friend of mine as well. She really is as small as Nasba says,¡± I told them.


    They all nodded at me, happy to hear it. The girl who had smacked the boy with her feathers turned around to hush him, as if annoyed he was still grumbling at her.


    ¡°How can someone so tiny be so strong?¡± a man then asked. He didn¡¯t have tail feathers, but most of those here didn¡¯t. There were only a few who seemed to still retain the non-human traits of Nasba and Nann, whom they all had descended from. About one in five had any traits it seemed.


    ¡°Strength is more than size, Peter. Remember ants and other creatures. They are stronger than us, when one compares size to lifting power,¡± Nasba answered in the way that told me she was long used to teaching.


    ¡°Are there any ants in the Society?¡± someone else asked, piggybacking off the statement.


    Nasba chuckled, and as she answered I heard something more important. I turned a little, and quickly found the source.


    Vim. He was walking across the main center yard, with Nann the Weaver. I could just barely make him out through the window across from me and over all the heads.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile as I watched him head for one of the other buildings across from the one I was in.


    How had I heard him? Now that I was actually aware of him, and focusing, I couldn¡¯t actually hear him. All I could hear was Nasba as she answered questions.


    Slowly standing, I smiled apologetically as I made my way out of the group of listeners. I made sure to slip between the people that were more human than not, so I¡¯d not step on any tail feathers.


    Once out of the circle, I slowed as I rounded a corner and entered a hallway.


    This was the first floor of the largest building here. The place where Nasba lived, and her immediate family. But it was also where they all ate together and spent time together. Like that room I¡¯d been earlier. It was a place of learning, as they called it. A place where they told stories, gave lessons, and held family-wide debates.


    It was beyond interesting, but¡­


    Quietly leaving the building, I shut the main door behind me with a gentle push. It was quiet as it shut, slightly muffling Nasba¡¯s voice as she continued her spiel on how duck eggs were more nutritious than chicken ones. Which was interesting to hear. I wonder if that was true, or just her own personal belief.


    Pausing a moment to glance around at the large courtyard, I smiled at the grass and flowers before me. It was very pleasing to see such luscious nature again after all this time.


    Stepping away from the building, I took the longer path. The one that led around the center garden and not through it, and headed for the building that Vim and Nann had entered. It was one of the smaller ones, but it had a weirdly shaped roof. It looked like it had a sunken roof, somehow, with several chimneys lining the sides of it.


    As I walked, I smiled at the little bees and other flying things. They were happily buzzing around the flowers, enjoying life.


    Yes. I missed this. I missed nature. It was a little odd how much I had actually missed it, without realizing it.


    But this grass and these flowers even as well cared for and pretty as they were, only made me long for the thick forests of home.


    Thinking of those trees made me smell them. I had to blink a few times as I tried to comprehend how I could still smell their unique scent of moss, moisture, and wet wood all these years later.


    This place was interesting. We were a few hours from the nearest human village, but this place was almost a village unto itself. There were dozens of buildings, of varying sizes and purposes. Here in the center of it all, was a massive field of a garden. The main houses were built around it, and not a few were big and several storied tall.


    There were a lot of people here. All descendants of Nann, the Weaver, and her children. One of which was Nasba¡­ who wasn¡¯t a daughter of the Weaver, but instead a duck. One who had married one of Nann''s sons.


    Merit¡¯s friend.


    Some of the children were human, but some also had their traits. One of which was Nasba¡¯s huge tail feathers. Resembling birds and ducks, they all walked around with a fan of feathers behind them. It was a little silly, but at the same time pretty.


    Growing closer to the building, I wondered what it¡¯d be like to live with dozens of my children and descendants. A part of me prayed that I¡¯d get to experience it one day, but another part of me worried about it.


    More than a few of those here were human. Entirely human. Even though related to us.


    In that circle I had just been sitting in, were siblings. There were siblings who looked like parent and child, thanks to their apparent ages. Yet it was only because some children were born thicker in the blood of non-humans, and others weren''t.


    That meant those more human grew old and died. Quickly. Faster than their peers did.


    It was a joy to have such a huge family... but I was a little scared of the idea of half my descendants dying before the other half even fully matured. From simple age.


    Would I be able to endure such heartache? Again and again?


    I wasn¡¯t sure how Nasba and Nann did it¡­


    ¡°You know how I feel about armor, Vim,¡± Nann¡¯s voice made my tail twitch as I neared the house.


    Armor¡­


    Approaching the door, I found it already open. It hadn¡¯t been closed all the way, and I only needed to push gently as to open it and enter.


    Entering the weaver¡¯s workshop, I slowed as I blinked away the odd smell of flax and other materials. It was a strange scent. One that made me a little lightheaded for a moment. I didn¡¯t shut the door behind me, since they had left it open, but I did close it almost to the point where it was.


    As I walked deeper into the building I passed large storerooms. Full of cloth and clothes. Some had rows of clothes on racks, while others were layers of cloth and yarn stacked high.


    ¡°There¡¯s nothing to change, Vim. It¡¯s fine. Like always your work is simple but efficient. Your only problem is that it¡¯s too perfect. Would it kill you to have some character?¡± Nann sighed as she chastised the Protector of the Society.


    Smiling at her, I walked down the small hallway until I found the open workshop. I found Vim and her together, with him sitting before a large workbench and she standing next to him. She had crossed arms behind her back, and was studying the leather he was messing with.


    She was a tall woman. A little skinny, and gangly. Yet although supposedly very old, she looked young and healthy. Although much taller than me, she looked almost as old as people assumed I was. Until one looked into her beautiful blue eyes, and saw the depth and wisdom within them.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t perfection a character trait, Renn?¡± Vim asked me with his back turned.


    My smile grew as I stepped down the tiny step and onto the sunken floor of the workshop. So he had been the one to leave the door open. For me. ¡°Some might say it is. But I do agree, as have many, that your work is plain Vim. It wouldn¡¯t hurt to add a few details here and there,¡± I said as I stepped over to them.


    Nann glanced at me as I walked past the odd devices and tools she and the others here used to make clothes and other items. Some were huge, intended to make blankets or curtains instead of clothes.


    I stepped up to Vim¡¯s other side, opposing the Weaver. I gave her a happy smile as she glanced at me, and I held her pretty blue eyes for a moment.


    ¡°Who else has voiced such an opinion?¡± the Weaver asked me.


    ¡°Most notably Lellip. Nebl''s granddaughter. She likes to add little patterns and designs in the stuff she makes, and Vim and her grandfather always yell at her for it. It¡¯s rude,¡± I said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t yell at her for it¡­¡± Vim mumbled as he turned over the leather piece he had been working on. It had a few other leather straps connected to it, and it was now formed enough that I recognized it.


    It was one of the pieces that would eventually go on his back. That covered his shoulder blades. A thick and sturdy piece, which would be connected to many smaller pieces that would move and shift as he did.


    The Weaver chuckled lightly. ¡°Yes. I believe you, Vim. You¡¯d never tell us not to do whatever we wish¡­ but I do know you¡¯d also sigh at the sight of such decorations. For us that sigh is as stern a beating as a fist,¡± Nann said.


    I blinked a few times as I processed her words.


    So¡­ they took his little mannerisms that deeply then? Really?


    Maybe I should have told Nann about the pins Vim had recently made me. I didn''t have any on me right now, since I didn''t need to hide my traits here, but they were actually proof that Vim was able to be very decorative and personal. Same with my comb... but...


    I shifted, and for some reason... even though I''d have enjoyed showing Vim''s gifts off... at the same time...


    Deciding against it, I didn''t mention that he added character to the things he made for me. It was a tiny little secret I cherished, since I wasn''t sure if Vim even noticed he did such a thing yet or not.


    Yet was that not selfish? Was it not silly? What harm was there in letting others know? Vim himself likely didn''t mind at all, so...


    Vim sighed, as if to replicate the very sigh he made during such moments¡­ and then put the leather piece down and turned to smile at me. ¡°How¡¯s it going Renn?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Good. I was listening to Nasba tell the story of Merit¡¯s coronation,¡± I said as I stopped debating why I didn''t want to show anyone the stuff Vim''s made for me. At least not intentionally.


    Vim¡¯s smile disappeared and he huffed and looked away. ¡°Don¡¯t remind me,¡± he grumbled.


    Frowning, I glanced at the Weaver who smirked at me. ¡°She had asked him to be the one to crown her. He had not enjoyed it,¡± she told me.


    ¡°Huh¡­? Really? You were the one to put the crown on her head?¡± I asked Vim.


    He nodded. ¡°For the moment it lasted there. I uh¡­ well¡­ I thought her thick hair would have been a little firmer. So¡­ well¡­¡± Vim took a deep breath and sighed, this time not intending it to be one to be misunderstood.


    Reaching over I patted his shoulder. ¡°Thus why you hate remembering it. She must have been rather upset with you,¡± I said as I understood exactly what had happened. So not only had he been the one to put her in such an embarrassing position, but he had been the one to make her crown. Merit''s embarrassment was entirely thanks to him.


    Interesting. Wish I could have seen it. Another moment of history I had not been blessed to witness.


    He nodded, but said nothing.


    ¡°She was more upset he wouldn¡¯t become her king consort than anything else, I think,¡± Nann said as she stepped away.


    Vim nodded, and my patting of Vim¡¯s shoulder turned into a hard grip as I held onto him as to steady myself.


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    I felt Vim¡¯s shoulder flinch, and Nann turned back towards us, and frowned at me. ¡°You didn¡¯t know?¡± she asked.


    My mouth went dry as suddenly a whole lot of things suddenly made sense¡­ and I glanced away from the Weaver and to Vim.


    He wasn¡¯t looking at me, and instead at the leather in front of him. Even though his hands weren¡¯t moving. He had gone completely still.


    ¡°Vim¡­?¡± I asked, hoping he¡¯d tell me I had somehow misunderstood.


    ¡°Oh my. Oh my indeed¡­ You hadn¡¯t known? Really? Why is that?¡± Nann stepped back over to us, placing her hand on the edge of the workbench Vim sat at. She hadn¡¯t done it for support, however.


    ¡°Merit doesn¡¯t tell anyone anything about herself. Let alone something she regrets, or hates,¡± Vim said simply.


    ¡°Vim!¡± I said his name a little loudly, and bent forward. To stare him in the eye.


    ¡°What¡­? Yes. She wanted me to join her in ruling her nation. No. I didn¡¯t,¡± he said.


    ¡°She loved you!¡± I shouted as I replayed all the times I had seen her with him.


    Of course she had! It was so obvious! The way they she acted. The way she had spoke of him, and looked at him¡­! How could I have not noticed it! It was so blatantly obvious now!


    Merit''s disgust and annoyance at Vim wasn''t hatred, but love. Just a form of love that had likely been neglected, and abandoned...!


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel too bad for not noticing. Vim didn¡¯t notice for almost two hundred years,¡± Nann then said. Looking away from the man who I was quickly growing upset with; I frowned at the Weaver who nodded at me. ¡°You think you¡¯re shocked now? You should have seen him when he figured it out. It had been spectacular. A whole lake is gone thanks to it,¡± Nann said with a smile.


    ¡°What¡­? Wait¡­¡± I blinked as I tried to organize and calm myself.


    Ok. Merit had loved Vim. Maybe even still did. Vim hadn¡¯t noticed¡­ and then¡­ S§×ar?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    My tail twitched wildly behind me as I thought of all the conversations. The jokes. Merit¡¯s snide comments about Vim, and how much she hated him.


    Gosh, it all made sense. So much sense¡­


    ¡°I need to sit down¡­¡± I mumbled.


    Vim stood, stepping away from his seat as I went to sit upon it.


    The chair was horribly uncomfortable. It was barely a chair at all. It had no backrest, no armrest. It was more a flat stool than anything else. It felt, and seemed, made completely of stone¡­ but¡­ I didn¡¯t care. My mind was numb. My whole world had just been shook.


    ¡°She¡¯s not taking it well, I wonder why?¡± Nann said.


    ¡°I was expecting her to either laugh or yell at me, not this,¡± Vim agreed.


    ¡°That¡¯s coming,¡± I stated.


    Vim huffed and Nann giggled.


    Gulping a dry mouth, I turned a little. To look at Nann. ¡°She really loves him?¡± I asked her.


    The Weaver nodded gently at me. ¡°She¡¯s over it now, Renn. But yes, she had. It¡¯s¡­ not really her fault, to be honest. She had simply fallen for the first man to ever be kind to her. She had a troubled upbringing,¡± she explained.


    Turning some more, I glared at the man who had stepped away. A little too far from me. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡± I asked him.


    Vim frowned at me. ¡°You know me better than that Renn. I¡¯ll not reveal anything that¡¯s too personal. Even to you,¡± he said.


    Well¡­ that was true but¡­


    ¡°Merit didn¡¯t tell you?¡± Nann asked.


    I shook my head. ¡°No¡­ but¡­ well¡­ It¡¯s my fault. I should have noticed. It¡¯s obvious now that I think about it,¡± I admitted. Especially when I thought of some of the things she had said when we had been alone. Like when we had bathed together.


    ¡°Not always,¡± Vim said as he stepped away. I heard his heavy footfalls as he went to sit down elsewhere.


    ¡°Did¡­ did you really not notice? For two hundred years?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°He really didn¡¯t,¡± Nann answered for him. Yet I still turned to glare at him. I wanted to hear his own answer. I wanted to hear what kind of feeble excuse he¡¯d give to torture my poor friend for such a long time.


    Vim sat down a few feet from me, in another chair. One made of wood. ¡°I honestly hadn¡¯t. It had been during the beginning Renn. Back when the Society was first really expanding and becoming its own. It had been hectic¡­ There were times I was traveling around with dozens of people at once. Most of that¡¯s all a blur to me today,¡± he said.


    ¡°You¡¯re such a prick. Poor Merit,¡± I said.


    Vim frowned at me as Nann giggled. ¡°Isn¡¯t he?¡± she agreed.


    Two hundred years¡­ poor, poor Merit. No wonder her blood boiled at the mere sight of him!


    ¡°How did you notice my affection so quickly and not hers?¡± I asked him.


    Although I wasn¡¯t looking at the Weaver, I heard her shift and draw closer to me. As if interested in the answer too.


    Vim shifted a little in his chair, and I heard the wood creak and complain because of it. ¡°I don¡¯t have an answer Renn. I¡¯ll not excuse it¡­ yes it was rude. But I mean¡­¡± Vim gestured lightly, as if not sure what else to say.


    ¡°Merit wasn¡¯t really forthcoming about it Renn. In fact when he finally realized it, she hadn¡¯t even been around. She had been far away,¡± Nann said.


    My ears turned towards her, to hear her better, and I frowned as I tilted my head to look at her. My eyes ran up and down her, looking for the source of the sound of feathers I had just heard.


    Where were they? She didn¡¯t seem to have feathers, but I had definitely heard it. Must be beneath her clothes... but she was wearing an open dress. Her legs and arms were visible. And the parts that covered her completely hugged her tightly. The dress wasn''t loose at all... and...


    Wait...


    Realizing that her dress was actually the source of the sound itself made me feel a little dumb.


    Her dress was made entirely of feathers. Though if they were hers, her children''s, or genuine feathers from birds I couldn''t tell.


    ¡°You said a lake disappeared?¡± I asked her once I solved that mystery, and went to address the next.


    She nodded and her eyebrows rose as if she was witnessing the sight now. ¡°Yes. He had stepped backward, to catch himself. Since he had been startled. Upon doing so, the whole world shook and a massive crack opened up beneath him. He had cracked the earth, and a nearby lake was eaten by it. It had been quite a sight,¡± Nann said.


    Shocked for a different reason, I turned to Vim for verification. He nodded and frowned at me, but said nothing.


    I knew exactly what kind of expression she spoke of. I had witnessed it before. I''ve even seen him step too harshly because of it... but... a whole lake? A crack in the earth? One deep enough to swallow a lake whole?


    ¡°You¡¯re a monster,¡± I said to him.


    Nann laughed at me, patting me on the shoulder as she stepped away. She went to sit down in front of a huge wheel looking device, which had threads and ropes all over it. Although she sat in front of it, she didn¡¯t begin messing with it. She instead turned, to face me and Vim. Which was too bad, I would have enjoyed seeing how she used such a huge wheel to make clothes.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be honest Renn I had thought you¡¯d known. You and her had gotten close,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°Well¡­ I think she might have kind of told me. In her own way,¡± I said as I recalled our conversation in the bath. She had told me on how much he had helped her in the beginning. His kindness. His strength that she had been able to rely on, when no one else had been there for her.


    Yes. I could recall her small smile. That weird little flushed grin she had while talking about those memories. I had originally interpreted those words as Merit simply being shy. Too shy to readily admit she had relied on a man she didn''t like. How wrong I had been.


    Merit hadn¡¯t just loved Vim¡­ she likely still did.


    Which meant¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ve stolen you from her,¡± I whispered as I realized it.


    Nann scoffed. ¡°Please. She never had him. As amusing as it would be to watch such drama, that is unfounded,¡± she said.


    ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it literally, just¡­¡± I turned to look at the Weaver who waved my concerns away with a light gesture.


    ¡°Nonsense. Merit¡¯s had over a hundred years to come to terms, Renn. And she knew even before he realized her feelings that he¡¯d never return her affection. Even if she¡¯ll never admit it,¡± Nann said.


    Still¡­ that didn¡¯t make me feel any better. How much had it hurt Merit to see me and Vim together? Flirting and stuff?


    Gods it felt horrible to think how she had probably felt. Seeing and hearing such a thing right in front of her. And I not even realizing how much pain I was putting her through...


    I¡¯ll need to beg her forgiveness when I see her again.


    ¡°In some cultures I¡¯d be the victim,¡± Vim then said.


    I turned to snarl at him, and he smiled back at me.


    ¡°In some cultures it¡¯d be normal for a man to have many wives, as well,¡± Nann added.


    My snarl turned into a sad frown when I turned back around to look her way. ¡°Right. I¡¯ve met a few people with multiple partners. Like Landi,¡± I said.


    ¡°Those aren¡¯t partners, Renn,¡± Vim said gently.


    I nodded softly. ¡°I know¡­ I just mean¡­¡± I gave up trying to explain what I meant as the Weaver tilted her head at me in an odd way.


    ¡°Would you be okay with such an arrangement?¡± she then asked me.


    Blinking at her, I sat up a little straighter as my ears fluttered. ¡°You mean¡­ letting Vim have multiple wives?¡± I asked.


    She nodded, waiting patiently for my response.


    Shifting a little, I spun a little in the uncomfortably hard chair to face her better. Why¡¯d they have to sit opposing like this? I¡¯ll have strained my neck by the time our conversation was over. ¡°I¡¯m not sure honestly,¡± I admitted to her.


    ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡±


    Vim remained silent as I crossed my arms. ¡°I¡¯d hate to imagine him with another¡­ but¡­ well¡­ Take Merit for instance. I¡¯d enjoy being with her constantly. So to me it¡¯d be like having a sister. But yet at the same time, I¡¯m not really sure what I¡¯d think or do if I had to share them,¡± I said as I thought about it.


    ¡°Share them. She¡¯s not complaining that she¡¯d be sharing me, but that she¡¯d be sharing Merit with me. See that?¡± Vim finally spoke up.


    ¡°I do. That¡¯s an interesting perspective¡­ but surely you don¡¯t mean to say that you¡¯d view Merit as a partner, right? You just said yourself, she¡¯d be like a sister, not a mate,¡± Nann clarified.


    ¡°Well¡­ yeah? I love Merit but I¡¯d not see her as a mate or anything, no. Plus I mean¡­¡± I nodded as I thought deeper about it. I immediately made a decision as I imagined watching Merit and Vim enter a bedroom, leaving me behind. ¡°No. I¡¯d not be okay with it,¡± I firmly decided as my tail grew stiff.


    ¡°I see. What¡¯d you just think of?¡± Nann asked me, likely noticing my thoughts.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to say it,¡± I admitted.


    She smirked at me, and something told me she knew full well what I had just imagined.


    ¡°How about we pick a different example than Merit, please?¡± Vim said.


    ¡°Shut up,¡± I told him.


    He did.


    Nann giggled at me. ¡°So. No sharing,¡± she said to me.


    I nodded. ¡°None,¡± I decided.


    ¡°Interesting. Even more so that you¡¯d willingly consider it. Most predators like yourself would have either outright denied it without even debating it, while others would have found no issue with it whatsoever. You¡¯re an odd mixture. Firmly against it, yet had genuinely considered it,¡± she said.


    I shifted again, and was glad that I felt my tail begin to sway normally once more. It being stiff made it too clear that I was unsettled. ¡°You had asked¡­ So¡­¡± I said. I wasn¡¯t sure yet what to think of her being so upfront about my feelings and thoughts, but I was enjoying this. Even if unsettled.


    She nodded. ¡°I had. Have you never had a mate, Renn?¡± she then asked.


    ¡°No¡­?¡± I answered, though wasn¡¯t sure if she was asking if I had been married before, or something else. It was interesting to have proof once again though that most of our older members called such partners mates and not husbands or something. I knew they meant the same thing, basically, but it told me a lot about them.


    Though Nasba used the term marriage. And supposedly she was just as old as Nann... so maybe it was something other than age that factored into it.


    ¡°Why then did you come to appreciate Vim? Out of all the men you¡¯ve met over the years¡­ why him?¡± she asked me.


    Although it was a little odd she was being so inquisitive about my personal feelings, I didn¡¯t shy away from it. ¡°Why not him?¡± I asked her back.


    ¡°Oh I could give you many reasons. But I¡¯d rather hear yours first,¡± she responded.


    Great. I glanced behind me, at the man in question. He was still sitting there. Patiently. He even had a strange smile on his face. ¡°Want me to leave?¡± he asked me.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m just wondering if you¡¯re ready for me to interrogate you afterward. About all of this. Every single question. You better prepare yourself,¡± I said to him.


    He blinked at me, and I turned away to face the Weaver before I could see his expression finish changing as he comprehended what I had just said.


    Nodding to her, I gestured at the man with a light wave. ¡°At first I wanted his life, not him,¡± I told her.


    ¡°His life¡­ you mean his duty as protector?¡± she asked.


    I nodded. ¡°Yeah¡­ I wanted this life. To travel. To be of help. To not only have a place in the world, but to be a real part of it¡­? Someone who made a difference? It¡­ this, was everything I had ever wanted. To me it was like a dream come true,¡± I told her. If anything that was understating it. I had wanted to not be alone. To have purpose. This life was something I hadn''t even imagined possible... I still hadn''t truly comprehended how lucky I was, I don''t think.


    ¡°But that does not explain your attraction to him. Such a life can be had without him. In many ways,¡± Nann said.


    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ but¡­ well¡­¡± I fidgeted as I realized I was about to say something a little embarrassing.


    ¡°Maybe I should leave,¡± Vim mumbled.


    ¡°Don¡¯t. I¡¯ve been meaning to say this to you too,¡± I turned to glare at him, stopping him. He had genuinely been about to go.


    Vim stopped from standing up, and sighed as he leaned back, and nodded.


    Turning to him fully, I spun on my chair and debated standing up. But¡­ decided not to. Since I felt weird all of a sudden.


    Taking a small breath, I did my best to not smell the weird smells in this room. The tools. The threads. The leather. Nann. They were all different, yet somehow familiar scents. Some reminded me of other Society members and locations. Others were new completely. Some comforting¡­ some strange and outlandish.


    I dedicated them to memory, and this moment. All of the smells of this room.


    And, of course, also the obvious lack of smell from the man I was about to reveal my heart to.


    Then I stopped paying attention to them, and nodded at him.


    I focused on the man in front of me, who looked almost as unsettled as I felt. He had a hand on his knee, gripping it tightly. Something he did often when unsure of himself. Something he did when he didn¡¯t like what he was hearing.


    Well too bad. He was going to hear it anyway.


    ¡°I no longer want what you have, Vim,¡± I told him.


    Vim went completely still, his eyes going wide. ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    I nodded, and gulped. ¡°I don¡¯t want to do what you do. I don¡¯t want to be what you are. At least¡­ not for the Society,¡± I said.


    Nann made noise, and it almost sounded like Nasba¡¯s tail feathers. I ignored the sounds, and focused on the man in front of me. He looked half a moment away from running away.


    ¡°What I want¡­ now, today, is to be your protector. To be for you what you are for the Society,¡± I told him finally.


    His eyes narrowed at me, and although suddenly a little sweaty I felt relieved. Glad I had finally said it aloud.


    ¡°You wish to be what he leans on. Fascinating,¡± Nann said behind me, understanding what I meant completely right away.


    I nodded, glad she at least understood.


    ¡°What¡­?¡± Vim though obviously didn¡¯t, or if he did¡­ wasn¡¯t willing to accept it.


    ¡°What yourself? It¡¯s what I want. It¡¯s why I love you, Vim. You give my life meaning. Amongst all the joy and sorrow. Being with you is exciting, fun, and wonderful¡­ but more so than anything I cherish the fact that I could possibly help you. You. A man who doesn¡¯t need help from anyone,¡± I said to him.


    As I finished telling him, I enjoyed the strange heavy silence that followed. Vim sat there, staring into my eyes¡­ and seemed a little out of it. As if not fully awake. As if stunned or concerned. But it was okay. I was okay with him not fully understanding right away. I was okay with him even finding it odd or strange¡­ that was okay too.


    Glad to simply have been given an opportunity to say it, aloud, made me happy.


    ¡°Now I feel as if I should be the one to leave,¡± Nann then whispered.


    I couldn¡¯t help it, I laughed as I turned to her. ¡°You¡¯re the one who asked!¡± I said happily.


    Nann sighed as she nodded. She had leaned back in her chair, a little too much. It made her look odd. She was a tall, thin woman. Too tall for her chair to sit in at that steep of an angle.


    The two of us snickered at each other for a moment, until I realized Vim still hadn¡¯t said anything. I turned back around, to smile at him¡­ and instead found him looking at me with a strange frown.


    I blinked, and my own smile turned into a frown as I held his gaze.


    He suddenly looked hurt.


    ¡°Vim¡­?¡± I asked gently.


    ¡°I¡¯m very glad he had been sitting down. His shock could have destroyed all these buildings had he not been,¡± Nann said behind me. Sounding genuinely grateful.


    Surely not¡­ ¡°Vim¡­? You okay?¡± I asked.


    I noticed his jaw clench, and his fingers twitch on his knee. He shifted and nodded, albeit uncertainly. Nodded, yet still said nothing.


    ¡°You should respond Vim. Her words had been beautiful. Even you should be able to think of something to give in thanks,¡± Nann said.


    I nodded, fully agreeing.


    Vim though slowly shook his head¡­ and I felt my heart skip a beat in worry. He didn¡¯t want to respond¡­? Why not?


    ¡°Don¡¯t be like that Vim,¡± Nann said softly.


    It was my turn to grab my knees. I squeezed them, mimicking him, as I held his gaze. Waiting.


    ¡°No. There are no words that could do hers justice,¡± he then said.


    Relaxing a little, I smiled at him as he took a deep breath and sighed at me.


    ¡°Hm. Not good enough, but I¡¯ll allow it for now,¡± Nann though said.


    Not good enough¡­? Hardly. ¡°I love you Vim, even if you¡¯re scared of me saying so,¡± I told him.


    He nodded, giving up. ¡°I know. You danced to her whims happily and willingly. I can¡¯t win anymore, if I ever did,¡± he said.


    I tilted my head and turned, to look to the Weaver. She smirked at me and nodded. ¡°I¡¯d tease you, but you knew I was drawing it from you on purpose. So it¡¯s hardly fair,¡± she said to me.


    Well¡­ I mean¡­ I had. I had assumed she had simply wanted to tease me, or Vim, but¡­ well¡­


    I had wanted to talk about it anyway. Openly. So it was a good excuse.


    If anything¡­ her little ploy had been in my favor if anything else.


    Turning back to Vim, I gestured at him with the tip of my tail. Since my hands still gripped my knees. ¡°How about you Vim?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Hm¡­?¡± he tilted his head at me.


    ¡°What made you fall for her?¡± Nann asked him for me.


    He sighed at us. ¡°Does her persistence count?¡± he offered.


    ¡°It does, but I¡¯d rather hear a better reason,¡± Nann said.


    Really¡­? I found it to be rather pleasant to hear he enjoyed my constant attempts. Even if I had to be the one to be doing so, since he never did.


    Vim shifted again, and his chair snapped.


    The thing collapsed, falling backwards and into itself. One leg went to the left, other pieces went right¡­ yet Vim didn¡¯t move.


    Standing up a little, I glared at the man who was sitting without anything beneath him. ¡°Vim... how the heck are you doing that?¡± I complained. It looked unnatural. It made my hairs stand up.


    ¡°Pure hatred,¡± he said as he then stood up, unbothered by what had just happened.


    His words concerned me, but I noted he had said them a little gently. He had made a joke, he hadn¡¯t been serious.


    ¡°Better my chair than my home, I guess¡­¡± Nann said with a sigh.


    I stepped back and offered the stone chair I had been sitting on to him. He nodded and sighed at me as he went to sit on it.


    So that was why this weird stone chair was here. It was for him. Should have known.


    ¡°There¡¯s another chair over there, dear,¡± Nann said with a point to our right.


    I went to procure it, and as I did I couldn¡¯t get the sight of Vim sitting in the air like that out of my head. Just how had he done it? His right leg had even been angled a little, not really on the ground. His right foot had been lifted, in a way that told me barely a toe or two had been touching the ground¡­


    As if he had been floating or something¡­


    ¡°And no. I didn¡¯t do that on purpose to avoid the question,¡± Vim told us as I pulled my new chair over, to sit in front of him and the Weaver. At a better angle.


    ¡°Doubtful. But sure. Go ahead then,¡± Nann teased him.


    He huffed at her and then looked to me. I nearly hesitated, but quickly sat in my new chair and nodded quickly. Ready to hear it.


    ¡°Your heart Renn,¡± he then told me.


    I blinked at him. ¡°My¡­ heart¡­?¡± I asked.


    He nodded. ¡°You should hate the world. Despise it. After all that¡¯s happened to you. Yet instead you love it. You forgive it. I¡¯ve watched you time and again express concern and care for those who don¡¯t deserve it. Even for those who hurt you. As foolish as I think it is¡­ I still find it humbling and attractive.¡±


    Smiling at him, I tilted my head and swayed a little. ¡°Thank you, Vim,¡± I said, appreciating the lovely admission.


    Nann though sighed. ¡°You love her for her ingrained personality trait that encompasses your own beliefs. Rather selfish of you,¡± she said.


    Vim ignored her, and leaned forward. He drew a little closer to me, and I leaned forward as well. We were too far to touch, but it felt good to draw nearer to him. ¡°Also¡­ and don¡¯t find this weird, Renn, but¡­¡± he gestured at me lightly. ¡°I¡¯m comfortable with you,¡± he finished.


    Vim sat back up straighter, away from me. He smiled a little strangely, and seemed to relax a little. As if a great burden had just been lifted off his shoulders.


    I though remained a little leaned forward, a little confused. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ comfortable with me?¡± I asked.


    I mean¡­ wasn¡¯t that obvious? Of course he would be. What kind of person wouldn¡¯t be comfortable with the one they loved? And honestly¡­ was he? He always got anxious and shifted as if uncomfortable when talking to me about personal stuff. All the time. Even now.


    Hadn¡¯t he just broken a chair? Did he forget? That had been mere moments ago!


    ¡°When did that start, Vim?¡± Nann asked, ignoring my internal conundrum.


    ¡°Almost immediately¡­ She snuck in once to watch me. The young fox girl, Lomi, was sleeping on my lap. She had snuck in to watch me through the night. Somewhere in the middle of the night I had actually drifted off to sleep, even though she was staring at me. That had even been only a few weeks after meeting her,¡± Vim told her.


    Sitting up, my ears fluttered as I remembered that night. ¡°You actually fell asleep then?¡± I asked. I hadn¡¯t noticed! I had thought he had stayed awake the whole night.


    He nodded.


    Huh¡­


    ¡°Fascinating¡­ so you mean that you¡¯re comfortable with her, literally. I wonder why that is. Is it her smell?¡± Nann asked.


    Vim shrugged. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Trying not to be too obvious about it, I lifted a shoulder to smell myself.


    ¡°So your attraction started with the realization you were okay with her presence. You allowed her to be close to you because it was comforting for her to be so. If I didn¡¯t know you better Vim, I¡¯d almost think you were lying or confused,¡± Nann said.


    ¡°Is it so strange?¡± I asked her as I stopped smelling myself. I didn¡¯t need a bath, but I did smell a little dirty. Or rather, my clothes did.


    ¡°For him? Not entirely. As long as I¡¯ve known him, there¡¯s a particular constant I can say about him. Vim keeps himself a step away from all of us. He¡¯ll let us weep in his arms. He¡¯ll carry us when tired. He¡¯ll eat with us, or sit with us¡­ but there¡¯s always been a very obvious distance he keeps between us and him. Most believe it¡¯s his way of keeping the peace. As to not show favoritism. But I know him better than that. He doesn¡¯t like growing close to anyone because he doesn¡¯t like watching us die. He¡¯s too kindhearted, so he plays the tough man,¡± Nann said.


    I nodded, agreeing completely. ¡°He¡¯s sweet isn¡¯t he?¡± I agreed.


    ¡°Yes. So for him to ignore his basic instincts, to not keep a distance with you, tells me he¡¯s not only telling the truth¡­ but very likely underselling it. Did you just smell yourself Renn?¡± she then asked me.


    I nodded, although a little embarrassed to admit it. I did my best to ignore the feeling of heat rush to my face.


    ¡°Did you smell anything?¡± she asked.


    Frowning at her, I nodded. ¡°Yeah¡­? I need to wash my clothes. Which means I probably also need to take a bath, but I didn¡¯t smell horrible. Smelled like I always have, at least,¡± I said.


    ¡°Funny,¡± she said with a smile.


    ¡°Is it¡­?¡± I wondered. I was no longer feeling hot in the face, but I didn¡¯t like the way she was smirking at me. Had I said something silly?


    Glancing at Vim, he frowned at me and shook his head. He didn¡¯t know what she meant either.


    The Weaver frowned at me, and my tail twitched because of it. What was that look for¡­?


    ¡°Nann?¡± I asked gently. What was wrong?


    ¡°What is it Nann? What weave have you found now?¡± Vim asked as well.


    Her blue eyes narrowed at me¡­ and suddenly she seemed more serious. More concerned.


    Whatever was bothering her... was somehow more important, and startling, than anything we''ve all said or done before.


    Glancing at Vim again, I blinked at the weird look of worry on his face. Had he realized it too...? Why was he looking at me with such an odd look?


    The Weaver then coughed lightly, and shifted in her chair. Looking back at her, I found her striking eyes piercing into me.


    ¡°You don¡¯t smell at all Renn. You have no scent. Just like Vim.¡±

 Chapter Two Hundred and Forty Four – Vim – Friends, Met Again and Remembered

    The human village near the Weaver¡¯s Hut was not as big as I remembered it.


    From what I had gathered, from Nann and the rest, a few families had left when the plague showed itself. Fleeing either in fear, or leaving to go elsewhere. Likely where other family resided, as to have safety and surety in numbers. The result was a rather sizable population drop. Between those who left, and those who have died so far, the village was down to nearly half its residents from before the plague had started.


    Such a blow sometimes wiped locations off the map. Time would tell if this place would survive or not.


    ¡°You and your family are always too kind, Nasba,¡± the older woman said as she and the rest went to sorting the freshly made clothes along the table.


    ¡°Well to be honest the more stressed we get the more we weave,¡± Nasba said as she untied the last bundle. The stack of clothes shifted as she did, and Renn went to grab a few to lay them out on the table and stop them from falling over.


    We had brought several large stacks of clothes here. Probably almost a hundred sets of varying types and quality. The large wooden table was completely covered in clothes, several layers thick.


    ¡°Oh how I know that¡¯s the truth. Just last week my youngest granddaughter got a cough. She finally broke free of it a few days ago, and I slept for the first time since! I made nearly a dozen hats as I fretted and worried,¡± the older woman said with a sigh.


    I glanced around for the young girl she spoke of, but knew I¡¯d likely not find her. The few women in the building helping out with sorting the clothes were older, likely grandmothers themselves.


    Either these were the only ones willing to risk meeting outsiders, and thus possibly getting sick, or they were the only ones not bothered by Nasba¡¯s feathers.


    Stepping away from the table, since they were now only sorting the clothes and laying them openly so people could easily go through them later, I quietly slipped out of the room and outside.


    Ignoring the idle chatter of Nasba and the rest, as they caught up with each other, I glanced around the quiet village.


    Most of the buildings were rather distant. Close enough to be neighbors, but far enough that I doubted any human could hear anyone¡¯s voices at such distances. There were a few people out walking about, but I knew most of them were out in their fields. We had passed them on our way into the village, there had been a few dozen people working on the farms just outside the village. It had been interesting to see that several of their fields had been abandoned. Growing freely, without any management.


    They had chosen to focus on the higher yielding crops, and completely neglect other fields. It was undoubtedly because of a lack of manpower.


    Other than the farms, they had a few herds of animals, and a small river on the other side of the small hill that lay just behind the village. Chances are this place really didn¡¯t lack food or resources¡­ but I could see why they were so thankful for the Weaver¡¯s clothes.


    They likely had no money to buy new clothes, and no time or skill to make enough for the whole village. Add the very obvious fact that they had likely burnt a lot of clothes when individuals perished from the plague¡­ well¡­


    Yes. Such charity made sense. Even more so now than ever.


    The Weaver had always happily given clothes to anyone who needed them. She never charged for her work. But I¡¯ll need to remind her to eventually wean them off as time goes on, or else the humans will get weird about it.


    Keep giving things to humans for too long, and they not only grew to expect it they began to want more.


    But if she¡¯d ever listen to me was up to debate.


    Walking around the large building, I listened offhandedly to the conversations inside. Renn was talking to a younger voiced girl. Probably one who hadn¡¯t been in the room before I left. Nasba was still talking with the old woman. She was a friend. Someone who had known Nasba from a young age.


    I knew Renn and Nasba were fine. The two of them were strong. Strong enough to keep themselves safe¡­ and they weren¡¯t in outright danger either. The people here were pagans. They believed in some kind of forest spirit that supposedly lived in the forest nearby. They had since the Weaver had settled here. It was why Nasba was able, and willing, to walk around here with her tail feathers openly visible. She was strange and drew eyes, but she wasn¡¯t something these humans didn¡¯t comprehended or feel threatened by.


    They saw her, and her family, as forest spirits. Or servants of them.


    It kept them relatively safer than normal.


    Rather... It worked until it didn¡¯t.


    Slowing, I watched a young boy run up to me. He was being chased by a small dog, which huffed happily in exhaustion.


    ¡°You¡¯re not a spirit!¡± the boy shouted up at me, coming to a stop a few feet away.


    ¡°You sure?¡± I asked him.


    The boy immediately hesitated, his eyes going wide and looking me up and down. ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­? Are you?¡± he asked me without a lick of the confidence he just had.


    Smiling at him I shrugged. ¡°Let¡¯s ask the pup,¡± I said as I knelt down as the small puppy drew near me.


    The thing was wheezing. Either strained, since till so young, or something was wrong with it. It was a typical mutt of an animal, but it didn¡¯t look like any of the breeds that struggled with breathing.


    It paused a few steps from my outstretched hand, and went to heavily sniffing at me¡­ then yelped and ran off.


    ¡°Oh my gosh!¡± the boy startled, and for a few moments turned back and forth. From looking to me, in awe, and his dog running off¡­ in fear. ¡°I gotta tell ma!¡± he shouted, then ran off too.


    Chuckling at him, I noticed the dog run in a different direction. Heading for the fields.


    Hopefully it¡¯d not run off¡­


    ¡°Being mean to the locals, Vim?¡±


    I turned to sigh at Renn, who was smirking happily at me. S~ea??h the n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Nasba wasn¡¯t around, which told me that Renn had sneaked away on purpose. Maybe she felt uncomfortable listening to Nasba talk to her human friends.


    ¡°Done clothing the needy?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Oh shush. They¡¯re nice people. They have a severe lack of able-bodied people, I guess. Everyone¡¯s either older or young,¡± Renn said as I stepped over to her.


    ¡°Figured. You see such disparity during such famine and plagues¡­ but then you usually see a rather significant boom in babies for awhile,¡± I said.


    Renn¡¯s smirk turned into a strange smile as I studied her. She was wearing her hat, and had hidden her tail. Even though Nasba and the rest felt comfortable walking around in the open, it seemed Renn wasn¡¯t. Maybe it was just habit for her though.


    As I drew near her, I once again smelled what supposedly didn¡¯t exist.


    She turned a little, to look out at the village around us, and I wondered if she really didn¡¯t have a scent anymore.


    Of course I believed Nasba and Nann. Although the two loved to tease me, this was not something they¡¯d joke about. Even if I didn''t agree completely with their assessment of Renn''s fragile heart, I did not doubt their noses. If they genuinely couldn¡¯t smell Renn¡­ then¡­ she really didn¡¯t have a scent. At all.


    Yet I could smell it. She smelled the same as always. Like a wet forest. It reminded me of the thick rain forests to our east. It was of course not as strong as an actual forest, only with hints of it... but¡­


    Honestly she smelled good. Most of our kind usually stunk. Yet her natural smell was something that not only didn¡¯t bother me, but I actually found myself wanting when I went without it too long. Though that might just be an innate desire, because smelling her meant she was near me. And it felt calming to have her around. She was safe when near me, so I wanted her to be so; always.


    If I couldn''t smell her, I couldn''t protect her.


    ¡°I like how they¡¯re friends with the humans here. I wish all of our members could have such a relationship with the towns they live in, or near,¡± Renn said softly, not realizing what was bothering me.


    Shrugging, I gestured around us. ¡°These people will live their whole lives here. Born here. Die here. So to them it¡¯s normal. The lands where people travel more make it impossible,¡± I said.


    ¡°Still¡­ Twin Hills was kind of like this, to a point too. Yet they had to hide their traits¡­ Is it really just the church that makes a main difference Vim?¡± Renn asked.


    ¡°No. The church is a symptom, not the cause. Churches only pop up where people are already traveling to and fro, as they spread their religion. That spreading doesn¡¯t exist or happen unless there¡¯s already a spread of other ideals and purposes. Money or power is usually the main reason. Conquering, expanding, and searching for profits¡­ A church will belong to a greater religious entity, and will then communicate with them¡­ but they don¡¯t just pop up without warning. The seed of belief has to be planted by someone, usually a wandering priest or monk,¡± I said.


    Renn hummed as she pondered it, and I glanced at where her hair came to a stop now. It rolled down her back, but came to a stop right beneath her shoulders. I wasn¡¯t sure if the Weaver or Nasba had cut it for her, but whoever had done it had given her a layered pattern.


    She looked good with her hair that way. It gave her youthful appearance a little more maturity, and made her look more like a merchant¡¯s daughter than a mercenary. Even with the leather armor.


    I knew it¡¯d not be long until her unruly long hair returned, but I wasn¡¯t sure yet if I really wanted it to. I had liked how it had fit her playful nature, but this more settled and mature appearance was good too.


    ¡°By the way Vim, should I be worried?¡± Renn then asked.


    ¡°Hm¡­?¡± I glanced around, wondering if maybe I had missed something while distracted by her beauty.


    ¡°Over the fact I supposedly don¡¯t smell like anything anymore. Is it uh¡­ will it do anything to me?¡± Renn asked.


    Oh. ¡°No. In case you¡¯ve not noticed Renn¡­ you still have a scent. It¡¯s just no one else can smell it anymore,¡± I said.


    ¡°Right¡­ that¡¯s true. Can you smell me?¡± Renn asked.


    Shifting, I wondered if I should fib or not. ¡°I can,¡± I decided not to.


    ¡°Hm¡­ so¡­ why though? It can¡¯t really be because we¡¯re sleeping next to each other, can it? We¡¯ve been doing that since the beginning almost,¡± she said.


    I sighed and nodded. ¡°Right. I¡¯ll be honest I¡¯m not sure why. I had thought that I never eliminated the scent or presence of others¡­ but now I find out that I can still smell those who get affected. Which means it¡¯s likely happened before, and I just never noticed,¡± I said as I thought of it.


    ¡°Do you really need to talk of your past lovers now Vim?¡± Renn mumbled.


    Giving her a small wave of an apology, I shrugged. ¡°I¡¯m just saying. It had to have happened sometime after Lumen. Several people told me you smelled there. It made a few antsy,¡± I said.


    ¡°Right¡­ I heard that too. They teased me about it¡­¡± Renn said softly.


    Glancing at the cat that had crossed her arms in thought, I wondered when it had happened. Had Landi said anything about her scent? Had she noticed? I couldn''t remember her commenting on it or not.


    Though¡­


    Did it matter¡­?


    What was done was done¡­ wasn¡¯t it?


    ¡°Would it come back? If we stopped¡­ well¡­ touching?¡± Renn asked.


    ¡°I¡¯d think so. But I¡¯m not entirely sure. Want to stop touching?¡± I asked her.


    Her heavy leather hat actually shifted as her ears fluttered. ¡°No,¡± she stated.


    Smiling at her, I nodded.


    ¡°Think it was the kiss?¡± she then asked with a tiny smile.


    ¡°I doubt it. But you¡¯re free to think so, if you¡¯d like,¡± I said.


    She nodded, and I realized she really was going to blame the kiss entirely.


    Oh well. I¡¯d allow it.


    ¡°Though¡­¡± Renn then stepped closer to me, and I kept myself from stepping away as she leaned into me and tried to smell me. She took deep breaths, and sighed after a moment of trying. ¡°I still don¡¯t smell you. At all. Not even your clothes,¡± she said.


    ¡°Well¡­ duh?¡± I said.


    ¡°Not, duh. If I can smell me, and you can smell me, why can¡¯t I smell you? Wait¡­ does that mean you smell yourself?¡± she asked me.


    Smirking at her, I shrugged. ¡°Who knows?¡±


    ¡°Aw Vim¡­¡± Renn groaned, but smiled at me.


    ¡°The real question is how far it will go,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hm¡­? Will what go?¡± she asked.


    ¡°The changes. No one else can smell you now. Will you then start to become quieter too? You already walk with light steps, so it¡¯s possible. Typical of a cat,¡± I said. I noticed it sometimes. Particularly when she walked around barefooted. It was why I enjoyed hearing her footsteps when I could, it was rare to notice them.


    ¡°Huh¡­ wait¡­ are you serious? So you mean your sneaky thing you do is related to your lack of smell?¡± she asked.


    I shifted, and wondered if maybe I should have just kept quiet about it. Good thing I didn¡¯t ramble on about the other parts of it.


    She didn¡¯t let my silence bother her as she glanced down to her feet. She shifted a little, making small sounds as she did so.


    ¡°I¡¯ve not noticed¡­ but I don¡¯t make it a habit of trying to startle people like you do,¡± Renn said, allowing me to not answer her earlier question.


    ¡°I¡¯ll pay attention. But¡­ right¡­ if I smell you still, that means I might hear you too¡­¡± I said as I realized I¡¯d likely not be able to tell if she suddenly gained such an ability or not.


    ¡°Right¡­! Wait¡­ Wait!¡± Renn spoke up louder, stepping over to me. She grabbed my wrist, and I smiled at her as her hat shifted again. ¡°Does that mean you¡¯ll not be able to sneak up on me anymore?¡± she asked worriedly.


    Looking down at her concerned worry, I felt a little silly. She was genuinely worried about this. How cute. ¡°Who knows? I¡¯ll test it later,¡± I said.


    Her eyebrows met as she furrowed them, and she groaned. ¡°Jeez¡­¡± she grumbled a complaint and let me go.


    Renn let out a sad sigh as she crossed her arms again, now upset.


    ¡°You can¡¯t smell me Renn, why would you worry you¡¯d be able to hear me then?¡± I asked.


    My companion frowned and shrugged. ¡°Not sure¡­¡± she said softly.


    Hm¡­ she really was adorable.


    We both turned as someone walked towards us. Nasba rounded the corner of the building, and smirked at the sight of us. ¡°There you two are. Come on, we got one more stop,¡± she gestured for us to follow.


    Renn hurried off, to walk side by side with the duck, and I followed the two dutifully. I kept a small distance, as they went to talking about Nasba¡¯s human friends, and how she had come to know them.


    I enjoyed listening to Renn talk to our members. She was so eager to learn and become close with them. It was actually a little sad, to a degree, to hear her happy voice as she spoke.


    There was a hint of desperation in her demeanor and voice. When talking to our members. At first I had thought it was a longing for friendship¡­ but lately I¡¯ve wondered if instead it was out of fear.


    She did her best to enjoy every moment with those she met¡­ because she knew those moments could be her last.


    It was very disheartening to think that Renn had an innate fear, and belief, that she¡¯d never see the people she became friends with again. Either from banishment, chaos, or tragedy.


    You¡¯d think with me being by her side she¡¯d be more confident¡­ but¡­


    ¡°This whole village started as a single family. I don¡¯t think any descendants of them are left here anymore, but it¡¯s always been interesting to me how quickly things change,¡± Nasba said.


    ¡°Humans come and go quickly, yes,¡± Renn agreed.


    ¡°That¡¯s the interesting part. How can they expand so quickly¡­ yet disappear just as fast? You¡¯d think being able to multiply so quickly would never allow whole villages and societies to just vanish,¡± Nasba pointed out.


    ¡°Well¡­ we don¡¯t seem to be any better. I¡¯d think we¡¯d be everywhere too, if things made sense,¡± Renn said.


    ¡°We used to be. I remember half the villages we went to had non-humans. If not entirely made of them, at least with a few families,¡± Nasba said as she sighed and remembered the past.


    Renn tilted her head at her, and I wondered if she doubted her or not.


    One wasn¡¯t able to believe it if they had never seen it, usually.


    But it was the truth. It really was.


    ¡°Before that, Nasba, humans used to be as few as us,¡± I spoke up a little.


    The two turned to look at me, with looks that told me they had forgotten I was even behind them. ¡°So you¡¯ve said before. I still find that hard to believe,¡± Nasba said.


    I shrugged.


    ¡°Just how old do you think he is Nasba?¡± Renn whispered to her.


    ¡°Nann thinks he¡¯s from the era of the gods. So however long ago that was, I guess,¡± Nasba whispered back.


    Passing a large house, I noticed the eyes hidden behind a thin curtain. They watched us for a moment before stepping away.


    Looking back ahead, I watched Nasba¡¯s tail feathers. They were folded a little, and fanned out above the ground. Lifted just enough to not touch the dirty road.


    In the beginning I had thought her and those like her would be some of the first to go. Yet here they were. Still here.


    It was so strange that some could go so long while others died the moment they ventured out from the safety of their families or home.


    Was it just luck, or something more?


    ¡°Do you think he¡¯s a Monarch too?¡± Renn asked Nasba.


    ¡°Vim¡­? I can see why people think so, but I don¡¯t believe it. He hates Monarchs. Despises them. To the point that if he was a Monarch he¡¯d kill himself. That¡¯s how much he hates them,¡± Nasba said.


    Renn tilted her head at her duck friend, and then glanced back at me.


    I stayed silent as Nasba took us to one of the bigger buildings in the village. One that had some horses and a cart strapped to a fence next to it.


    An inn or something like it.


    ¡°I want to check on their daughter,¡± Nasba said as she and Renn entered the building. I went to follow them, but paused a moment as I studied one of the horses.


    Why¡¯d it look familiar¡­?


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding!¡±


    I turned forward, and noted Renn¡¯s shout. It had been loud, but hadn¡¯t sounded too alarmed¡­ yet I still hurried into the inn.


    Entering the inn, I scanned the area and found Renn hugging someone. Nasba was stepping away, and I noted the way her tail feathers were folding down, to become inconspicuous.


    What the hell¡­?


    ¡°How¡¯ve you been Elisabell?¡± Renn asked as she separated from the woman, and I calmed a little as I understood what was happening.


    The young mercenary girl beamed a smile at Renn. ¡°Good! Glad to finally be off the horse, especially,¡± she said.


    ¡°What¡¯s this?¡± the young mercenary¡¯s brother entered the room, walking down the stairs in the corner. I tried to remember his name as he hurried over to me, laughing as he held his hand out.


    I took his hand, shaking it in the way of mercenaries, and realized I didn¡¯t remember his name at all. I¡¯ll need to wing it.


    ¡°Long time no see,¡± I said to him.


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me! Though I guess it makes sense. Not many villages up this way,¡± he said with a laugh.


    I smiled at him and glanced to my right, and noticed Nasba disappear into the back. To either leave completely, or find her friend. I didn¡¯t worry over her being seen or noticed, at least not yet. Nasba has survived a long time. She knew how to keep herself out of sight.


    ¡°So your stint patrolling that village came to an end huh?¡± I asked as I tried to remember their story.


    His smile faltered a little, but not enough for me to think I had insulted him. He sighed as he nodded. ¡°Yeah¡­ all things come to an end right? And¡­¡± he then went quiet as he glanced around. I watched how he glanced at Renn and his sister, who were chatting away, and then glanced behind me. To where Nasba had run off to. We could hear light chatter coming from the back, which was likely what he was focusing on.


    He then coughed, and reached over to pat my arm and gesture to the door. The exit.


    I obliged him, but not before locking eyes with Renn.


    Leaving the inn, we stepped out onto the deck and off it, to the dirt road.


    Keeping a sigh inside, I watched the mercenary shift and glance around once more. Alert. Not because of me, but something else.


    Were they on the run or something?


    ¡°We got a big break,¡± the mercenary then said.


    ¡°Oh?¡± I smiled lightly at him, and wished Renn hadn¡¯t liked that girl so much. I wasn¡¯t in the mood for this.


    He nodded, and stepped closer to me. As to whisper. ¡°We¡¯ve got an opportunity. To not only earn well, but possibly join a northern band. One that lets women in too,¡± he said.


    Ah. I relaxed a little; glad to hear it wasn¡¯t something I likely needed to worry about. He was just likely worried someone would hear mercenary talk, or maybe he had been traveling with one of these supposed members of this northern band and didn¡¯t want them hearing him talk of them.


    ¡°Nothing wrong with that,¡± I said to him.


    ¡°No. I¡¯ll be honest I¡¯m not sure what to think of our luck. It pays real well, and they seem decent and structured. Most of the members I¡¯ve met so far are experienced. Yet willing to overlook my sister¡¯s youth. Guess they got a few wives and kids of their own, so they¡¯re used to it,¡± he said with a small smile.


    ¡°Sounds like you lucked out indeed. I¡¯m glad,¡± I said.


    Honestly I was. This would relieve Renn a lot. She hadn¡¯t brought them up since we had parted with them, but I knew better than to think she hadn¡¯t thought of them a few times.


    He nodded, happy¡­ and then gestured at me. ¡°Want me to ask? They¡¯re looking for more people, I have no doubt they¡¯d take you two,¡± he offered.


    I didn¡¯t need to fake a kind smile as I nodded at him. ¡°Thanks, I appreciate the thought. But we¡¯ll be heading out soon. Only reason we¡¯re still here is because she¡¯s waiting for a set of clothes to be finished. They¡¯re being repaired,¡± I said with a thumb to the inn, where Renn was.


    The man¡¯s smile softened as he nodded knowingly. ¡°I see. I understand,¡± he said.


    Did he¡­? He actually looked a little hurt. It was seen as a great honor amongst mercenaries to help each other out, but it wasn¡¯t that big a deal to share work. It wasn¡¯t uncommon at all for mercenaries to fight together in one battle, and then be on opposing forces the next. There was loyalty, but only to a point.


    Or was that not the sting of refusal, but something else? Maybe he had hoped I¡¯d join so he¡¯d have another newcomer with him, to watch each other¡¯s backs maybe?


    Either way it didn¡¯t matter. ¡°I do appreciate it. But like I mentioned, we got to get north as fast as possible. I¡¯m already twitching over this delay, to be honest,¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure. You said the Silken Band¡­?¡± he asked.


    I nodded.


    ¡°Hopefully we don¡¯t see each other anytime soon, eh?¡± he said with a smirk.


    I smiled and nodded, and noted he didn¡¯t tell me the name of his new band. I¡¯d not press him on it, but it would have been something rude had I been an actual mercenary. One wasn''t supposed to hide their allegiances. It meant they were either ashamed, or enemies.


    Renn and the man¡¯s sister then emerged from the inn. Renn was laughing at something as she stepped onto the deck and pointed at me. ¡°He snivels, but it makes me happy,¡± she said to the girl.


    The young mercenary smiled and nodded, a little sheepishly. I noted the way her eyes lingered on me for a moment, and I wondered what kind of joke I had just been the brunt of.


    ¡°Are you two staying here too? Shall we have dinner together?¡± the man then asked.


    ¡°Ah, no. We¡¯re staying elsewhere,¡± I said, before Renn could reveal anything. Or worse, agree to something.


    ¡°Too bad. You expect to be around for long then? We¡¯re to be here for a few days. If you are how about we have lunch or something tomorrow?¡± the man asked, trying again.


    I glanced at Renn, and noted the way she smiled. She wanted to.


    ¡°Sure. If we¡¯re still here. We¡¯ll meet you here,¡± I said.


    ¡°Great! Sounds great!¡± the man nodded happily and held his hand out.


    Shaking his hand in goodbye, I glanced at Renn to tell her it was time to go. She met my eyes, and I did my best to ignore the unwillingness to comply.


    She didn¡¯t argue it though, she bid the girl farewell, and she and I stepped away. Heading down the road, around the inn.


    Not far from the inn, down the street a bit was Nasba. Waiting for us patiently.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad they seem to be doing okay,¡± Renn said as we went to rejoin the duck.


    ¡°So it seems,¡± I said. I wasn¡¯t going to comment on how they weren¡¯t necessarily out of the fire yet. Joining a band wasn¡¯t easy. You were usually given a tough job first, one that usually included bloodshed of some kind.


    ¡°She did look tired though. Hopefully they can get some rest here before moving on,¡± Renn added.


    I thought of the young girl, and wondered if she had looked tired or not. I hadn¡¯t really paid attention.


    ¡°Just be thankful Nasba¡¯s quick on her feet,¡± I said.


    ¡°Ah. Right¡­ It¡¯s why I had hugged Elisabell so quickly, to distract her,¡± Renn said.


    Smiling at her, I reached over to lightly pat Renn on the back. ¡°You did good. I like how you shouted too,¡± I said.


    Renn grinned at me and nodded. ¡°Right? Figured you¡¯d notice,¡± she said.


    Chuckling at her, I wondered how long it had been since I had someone so¡­ well¡­


    Someone that knew what to do innately. To always be on guard, like me, in such ways.


    Even those who tried to do so rarely were able to do it properly.


    Renn was quick on her feet when she needed to be.


    ¡°Did he seem odd to you?¡± Renn then asked.


    ¡°That mercenary? Yes. But he¡¯s probably just stressed. He¡¯s wandering into dangerous territory and probably is more concerned for his sister than he lets on. He invited us to join him and his new band,¡± I said.


    ¡°Did he? That¡¯s sweet of him,¡± Renn said as we neared Nasba.


    ¡°Friends with mercenaries are you Renn?¡± Nasba asked with a smirk.


    Renn giggled and pointed at Vim. ¡°It¡¯s his fault. He makes everyone think that¡¯s what we are while traveling,¡± she blamed me.


    I nodded, admitting it.


    Nasba¡¯s smirk turned into a knowing smile. ¡°He used to have many such friends. Whatever happened to that family of lions Vim?¡± Nasba asked as we all started to walk for the edge of the village.


    ¡°They all died long ago. There were a few mixed children that survived their last battle¡­ but I never kept track of them,¡± I said.


    Strange. I¡¯d not thought of them in years. It was surprising to hear Nasba remembered them. She had only met them once.


    ¡°Were they mercenaries?¡± Renn asked.


    I nodded. ¡°Yes. A family of them. During the wars the Society had employed them, amongst others,¡± I said.


    ¡°You¡¯d have liked them Renn. Their leader, and their strongest warriors, had all been women,¡± Nasba told her.


    Renn smiled and glanced at me. ¡°Really?¡±


    ¡°Really,¡± I said with a nod.


    Yes. She would have liked them. They had been real predators. Proud of what they were. Proud of their strength. Similar to Lilly, but without the hatred. They had been cruel to humans, but had extended that cruelty to any of their enemies. Their cruelty had not been motivated by hate, but simple necessity.


    I had enjoyed working with them.


    ¡°Plus they were a type of cat too. I remember that one having a huge mane. That one son,¡± Nasba said as she thought of them.


    ¡°Cats?¡± Renn asked.


    ¡°Lions. If you¡¯re a jungle cat, they were savanna ones. Although similar, you¡¯re also different. You jaguars usually hunt alone, lions hunt in packs,¡± I said as I explained it.


    Nasba nodded. ¡°And a mighty pack they were. How interesting¡­ I hadn¡¯t thought of them in a very long time¡­¡± Nasba wondered.


    As we left the village, I glanced back behind us. To make sure nothing odd was out of place.


    There were a few villagers in the distance. Heading the other way¡­ but other than they, nothing seemed strange. No mercenaries following us. No signs of chaos.


    Yet I felt something off. Something that hadn¡¯t been there before we had run into those mercenaries.


    Looking back ahead, I paused a moment at Renn¡¯s look. She held my eyes for a moment, and then looked away. To step forward, to go into a deep conversation with Nasba about one of her friends. The large man who had used to travel with her and Merit, before the formation of their kingdom.


    I slowed a little, to let the two women talk about their friends and more happier memories.


    There was no place for me in there, amongst them.


    Especially since I had killed that large man.


    Another member I¡¯d not thought of in a long time.


    Merit and Nasba would never blame me for taking his life. He had deserved it. I had found him doing something beyond reproach. Yet¡­


    He had still been their friend. For some time.


    Heading back to the Weaver¡¯s Hut, I kept a watchful eye on Renn and Nasba. The two walked closely, and spoke evenly. Excitedly.


    They had become fast friends. Likely thanks to their common friend Merit. A rarity for Renn, to be so well received by such prey.


    ¡°He just kept getting bigger! Near the end he was so big he wasn¡¯t even able to enter Telmik¡¯s gate¡­! Or well, that first gate they had installed. They¡¯re probably far bigger, now,¡± Nasba said.


    ¡°The¡­ you mean the entry gate?¡± Renn asked, not believing it. But that was no surprise, she only knew Telmik as it was now. She hadn''t been around to see that measly little gate they had made so long ago. It had only lasted a short while, since it had been so rickety and small.


    Nasba nodded and giggled. ¡°Yeah. It got so bad he couldn¡¯t ride horses. He once even got on a ship, and it listed so bad he was kicked off!¡± Nasba drudged up a memory that made her giggle turn into a full blown laugh.


    I smiled as Renn and I watched Nasba laugh. Her tail feathers fanned outward, flapping a little in joy.


    While Nasba giggled away, Renn turned to grin at me. She gave me a toothy smile, as if to share with me the utter joy she was experiencing at watching and hearing Nasba laugh so purely.


    I nodded at her, to let her know I heard it too. Though I didn¡¯t have the heart to tell her Nasba¡¯s words and laughs only hurt me.


    Slowing a little more, I let Nasba and Renn gain some distance between us. Nasba went on to tell her more about him, and the rest of their little crew. The ones who had wandered aimlessly for years, unsure of what to do with their lives. How they had not joined the Society, yet had been there amidst it all the same.


    As the day grew old, and we neared the Weaver¡¯s Hut, I did my best to ignore the sad fact as Nasba told Renn about all of her and Merit¡¯s friends.


    Their little group, before they had formed that kingdom.


    I did my best to ignore how happy she was to talk about them. How she still remembered them so warmly, and as genuine friends.


    It wasn¡¯t Nasba¡¯s fault. Near the end she had found her husband. Settled down. Separated from them.


    She hadn¡¯t been there to see what they had done. She hadn¡¯t witnessed the aftermath.


    Although she knew of it. Although Merit had told her the truth herself.


    Nasba remembered the years of good friendship¡­ not the moment of betrayal.


    Staying far enough away that Nasba wouldn¡¯t ask me a question, or bring me into the conversation haphazardly¡­ I did my best to ignore their conversation about those I had been forced to cull.


    Let Renn and Nasba remember the good times. And I¡¯ll endure the painful ends.


    It was what I was good at, after all.

 Chapter Two Hundred and Forty Five – Renn – A Weave to Tell

    ¡°They used to bicker something fierce, Renn,¡± Nasba said. ¡°To the point a lot of people didn¡¯t think she loved him either,¡± she added.


    Following Nasba down the stairs and into the cellar, I ducked a little when I felt my ears brush against one of the lower hanging beams.


    ¡°They still fight. Or well, Merit does mostly. She¡¯s very snippy with him,¡± I said.


    Nasba giggled as I watched the way her tail feathers brushed against the stairs as she descended. Didn¡¯t they get dirty when on the ground like that? ¡°I know they do, but trust me it had been worse. She¡¯s attacked him many times. Drawing blood, breaking bones, or shocking him. I can¡¯t count how many times I¡¯ve heard them fighting, rounded a corner to see what was going on, and finding Merit huffing as she stormed away¡­ with Vim sighing as he wipes off blood or resets an arm or something,¡± Nasba said with a laugh.


    Ah. They weren¡¯t that bad now, then, no. ¡°Was it just because he didn¡¯t realize her feelings or¡­?¡± I asked.


    ¡°A combination. Merit was a little¡­ well¡­ rambunctious. She also really struggled with sharing her feelings. On any level. It took her a long time to comprehend how to even say thank you and stuff,¡± Nasba said as we left the stairs and headed for a door in the corner of the cellar.


    I glanced around at the shelves and racks down here. There looked to be more than just simple food and stuff¡­ were those bags of coins? Looked like them. They had the Animalia Guild symbol on them. They didn¡¯t look like the bags used in the banks, but something told me that wasn¡¯t because they weren¡¯t¡­ but that they were the old ones. The ones used years ago, likely.


    Nasba opened the door, revealing a dark hallway. She stepped into the hallway and reached into a recess in the wall, and half a moment later a small lantern was lit and illuminated the area.


    I noted it was similar to the one I had seen at the smithy. When Vim and I had gone into the mine.


    ¡°I used to feel so bad for her. Especially once it became obvious that Vim had no intention of even considering Merit. I once even begged him to just¡­ indulge her, you know? Even if for a little bit? He outright denied me. I actually grew upset with him, and threatened to make him choke on my eggs. I never followed through with the threat, but I should have,¡± Nasba said as she headed down the hallway.


    I followed her, but wasn¡¯t sure what to think of what she had just said.


    Indulge Merit¡­ I knew what she was implying¡­ but¡­


    ¡°You¡­ and the others have mentioned it but¡­ do you really lay eggs?¡± I asked, trying my best to focus on something else.


    ¡°Yes. Or well, I don¡¯t anymore. I used to. And all of my children left are too mixed in the blood, or too old, to lay eggs anymore. The last one to lay any eggs was¡­¡± Nasba paused as she thought of it. ¡°Was it Felicia? Surely not right¡­?¡± Nasba mumbled absentmindedly, and I smiled at her.


    How neat. ¡°So¡­ were you born from an egg?¡± I asked.


    Nasba giggled. ¡°No. It¡¯s funny everyone always asks that though. Our eggs weren¡¯t ever fertile. But I have been told they had tasted good,¡± she said.


    Wait¡­ ¡°You ate them¡­?¡± I asked, not believing it.


    She nodded. ¡°Well not me. But others have. Vim said they were good once,¡± she said as we reached a turn in the hallway. We took a left, and I noticed another recess in the wall. There were two other lamps in it, sitting in wait to be used one day.


    ¡°So Vim¡¯s eaten them,¡± I said, and oddly I wasn¡¯t as bothered by it as I should be.


    ¡°He never did so willingly. We used to tease him about it and¡­¡± Nasba went quiet as we neared another door. One made of odd looking wood. It was a strange reddish color.


    She then turned and smiled at me. ¡°Since we¡¯re down here and alone, and he probably can¡¯t hear us¡­ can I ask something, Renn?¡± Nasba then asked.


    Oh? I nodded, excited to hear what she wanted to know but didn¡¯t want Vim knowing she was asking about it.


    Nasba glanced past me, into the dark hallway behind me, and then stepped a little closer to me. She lowered the lantern, as if to shroud us in darkness a little more. She then nodded softly.


    ¡°Has Vim touched you?¡± she asked.


    I blinked. ¡°Touched me?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You know,¡± she gestured at me, and I knew full well what she meant.


    ¡°Regretfully¡­ no. He hasn¡¯t. Can I ask¡­ why you don¡¯t want him knowing you¡¯re asking?¡± I asked.


    Nasba¡¯s eyes narrowed as she stood up a little straighter. ¡°I¡¯m wondering if maybe there¡¯s something wrong with him. I¡¯ve been teasing him, trying to find out how far you two have gone¡­ since Merit asked me to find out. But now I¡¯m actually worried. Has he really not done anything?¡± she asked a little too seriously.


    I slowly shook my head. ¡°Nothing too serious¡­ But he does look. Sometimes he looks a little too much, really,¡± I said as I thought of a moment not too long before we had come down here. Right after dinner, I had noticed the way Vim had been staring at my neck. The back of it, at the nape. Though he might have just been staring at my hair. Nann had cut it for me.


    The duck sighed. ¡°Maybe he¡¯s just¡­ finally too old¡­? I know he¡¯s not just able, but willing. So it¡¯s not like he doesn¡¯t have it in him¡­¡± Nasba wondered to herself.


    ¡°Hopefully that¡¯s not because you¡¯ve slept with him,¡± I said stiffly.


    Nasba smirked and waved at me. ¡°Please! By the time I was ready to have fun I¡¯d already found my husband. Plus Merit would have killed me had I tried!¡±


    I wanted to tell her that didn¡¯t make me feel any better as she turned to open the door.


    The new room was dark as well. I followed Nasba in, after waiting for her to enter far enough thanks to her feathers. I didn¡¯t want to step on them accidentally in the dark.


    ¡°Maybe he¡¯s just taking it slow. To treasure you. If you come back next time and he still hasn¡¯t done something, you might want to consider just jumping on him Renn,¡± Nasba said as she went to the other side of the room.


    I laughed softly, but even I heard the forcefulness of the laugh. ¡°I¡¯ve actually considered it already,¡± I admitted.


    Nasba laughed, a real one, and then the room became a little brighter. She had lit a large torch.


    It was situated in a metal holder, near another set of doors.


    With the light, I turned to examine the room. This one was open. With a sunken floor and¡­


    Staring down at the large thing, I shifted on a heel and wondered what to say.


    ¡°I thought you said no one laid eggs anymore,¡± I whispered at the sight of a huge egg. Sitting in the middle of a very obvious nest.


    There was a massive nest, made of tiny twigs and branches. Big enough to house the mighty egg that sat in the center of the dark room. It was a white egg, but had distinct stain-looking marks all over it. Tiny blotches of browns and grays amongst the white.


    Nasba giggled as she stepped over to me, still carrying the small lantern. She lifted it a little, to better illuminate the huge egg.


    ¡°It¡¯s not ours, Renn. It¡¯s the egg of a monarch,¡± she said.


    Oh¡­? Oh. For some reason that made me feel a lot calmer. ¡°Is it um¡­ Where¡¯s the mother?¡± I asked. This nest was huge, as was the egg, but the room wasn¡¯t. I couldn¡¯t imagine whatever had lain this egg had been able to fit in this room, here underneath the earth. We were several floors under the buildings.


    ¡°Dead. Vim killed it. Go ahead, you can touch it¡­ if you¡¯d like,¡± Nasba offered.


    I blinked, and realized I did wish to. I was about to step forward, but noticed the nest a few feet from me. ¡°Will I bother the nest? Walking on it?¡± I asked worriedly.


    ¡°Not really. Just be careful,¡± Nasba said as she stepped forward herself. I watched as she walked up onto the nest, and I heard the familiar sound of little twigs and leaves crunching as she did.


    Gulping I decided to just follow her example. I stepped out onto the nest, and felt an oddly soft bundle of twigs beneath me. They didn¡¯t feel dried out or dead at all¡­ even though they kind of looked it.


    So this was why Nasba had wanted us to take our shoes off earlier.


    ¡°So um¡­ why do you have a monarch¡¯s egg down here?¡± I asked as I stepped up next to her, up to the egg.


    Drawing closer to it, I realized just how massive it was. It was lying on its side, not pointed upward where it¡¯d be tallest¡­ yet it was still bigger than me. It was higher than my waist, and it looked like it was longer than Vim would be lying down.


    Reaching out to touch the egg, I wondered what it would feel like.


    ¡°Nann¡¯s husband. His parents had been servants of a monarch. When Vim arrived to kill them, after doing so, he found this egg,¡± Nasba told me.


    My hand hesitated, right before touching it.


    Pulling my hand back, I shifted and felt suddenly uncomfortable. ¡°I uh¡­ need to hear more of that story,¡± I said uncertainly.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that fancy of a story. They had been typical monarchs. Tyrants. Vim showed up, killed them, and freed their servants. Nann married one of them, and here we are,¡± Nasba explained as if it was obvious.


    Feeling strangely cold, I sighed. ¡°Why¡¯d Vim uh¡­¡± I gestured to the egg.


    ¡°Not break it? I don¡¯t know. Maybe he¡¯s just¡­ sentimental? Or maybe he knows it¡¯ll never hatch? I mean it¡¯s been down here for hundreds of years Renn. Though it has grown bigger. When I first married into the family, it had only been about half this size,¡± Nasba said.


    I frowned. ¡°It¡¯s gotten bigger¡­? How? I thought eggs got smaller when they hatched,¡± I said. At least my pet hawk¡¯s eggs had done that. It was how I knew it was time to watch them. They usually shrunk a little, and got colder.


    ¡°No idea Renn¡­ but I mean¡­ it is a monarch¡¯s egg. It¡¯s bound to be weird,¡± Nasba said with a shrug.


    I sighed and nodded. Right. Monarch. Magic and other stuff¡­


    Stepping forward, I reached out and finally touched it.


    The egg felt like any other egg I¡¯d felt. Smooth and a little cold. I ran my hand along it slowly, and felt tiny little bumps as I did so. So it wasn¡¯t as smooth as it first seemed¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s odd Vim¡¯s letting it be,¡± I said.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Nasba agreed.


    As I felt it, I wondered if there was a heart inside the egg. I of course couldn¡¯t sense it, but¡­


    I wanted to ask, but decided not to. Just in case Nasba didn¡¯t know anything about such things. Although she was one of the older members of the Society, I¡¯d gleamed from all our conversations so far that she honestly didn¡¯t know much about Vim. She knew him as a person, and a lot of stories about him¡­ but nothing too specific. Or if she did, she hadn¡¯t shared any of it.


    ¡°So uh¡­ I¡¯m guessing it doesn¡¯t need to be kept warm?¡± I asked.


    Nasba shrugged. ¡°Hasn¡¯t seemed to be bothered yet. Even when we have bad winters it¡¯s usually warmer down here anyway,¡± she said.


    Right. Underground¡­


    ¡°What uh¡­ what if it hatches?¡± I asked as I stopped touching it.


    ¡°Well¡­ We¡¯re supposed to let Vim know, of course. I think the idea is when freshly born it won¡¯t be able to escape this room on its own. Not right away. Or that we¡¯ll notice it before it does, like we¡¯ll start to see it move or something,¡± she said.


    Sure¡­ sure¡­


    The idea of a monarch being normal enough to show signs, or give warning, before it hatched made me doubt that plan entirely.


    Yet Vim obviously was letting it be.


    I¡¯ll need to ask him about it¡­


    ¡°Oh. Most of our family don¡¯t know about this¡­ so make sure not to mention it up there,¡± Nasba said as I stepped away, out of the nest.


    I nodded. ¡°Right.¡± That made plenty of sense. Most of their children were rather human. Too human to likely understand this.


    Nasba sighed as she shook her head at the egg. ¡°I couldn¡¯t imagine laying something this size,¡± she said.


    Smiling at her, I wanted to make a small joke about one of her grandchildren. One of the boys was already one of the biggest people here, even bigger than Vim, and he was supposedly only twelve years old.


    The duck then stepped out of the nest as well, and went to the corner of the wall where the torch rested. She grabbed a thick, heavy, rag and went to smothering the torch¡¯s fire. It sizzled loudly as it went out, sending us into slight darkness.


    Nasba made sure the torch stayed dead, and then once sure the fire wouldn¡¯t re-ignite she stepped back over to me and lifted the lantern. ¡°Ready?¡± she asked.


    I nodded and headed out of the room first.


    Nasba shut the door, locking it once more, and then we headed back down the dark hallway. Back to the cellar room we had come from.


    ¡°Are all of the buildings connected down here?¡± I asked.


    ¡°They are. There are other levels too, deeper down. But they¡¯re all mostly just storage rooms now. And most are empty,¡± Nasba said.


    ¡°What had they been for? Originally?¡± I asked?


    ¡°Places to hide and where we gave birth. Nann¡¯s an odd one. She didn¡¯t feel comfortable giving birth above ground, and so always came down here once in labor,¡± she said.


    Oh. Right. I nodded, even though I wasn¡¯t entirely sure what to think of that. Maybe it had something to do with whatever kind of bird she was. This weaver thing.


    ¡°When you eventually have children, go ahead and bring them here Renn. Maybe we can get some of our kids to latch onto each other. It¡¯d be interesting to see what kind of creatures come from mixing cats and birds,¡± Nasba said, rather seriously, as we entered the cellar.


    Laughing, I nodded. ¡°Sure. Maybe someday,¡± I agreed.


    Once in the cellar, the duck went to putting the lantern away and shutting the last door.


    ¡°Though... None of your descendants have shown any fox traits right?¡± I asked.


    ¡°A few had. Only two of Nann''s children ever showed traits of them. Regrettably both of their bloodlines died and faded. There''s a single branch that still has some fox blood, but we''ve not seen any of those traits in years,¡± she said.


    Huh... So it wasn''t because of one bloodline overpowering the other. Interesting. Even more so interesting that it seemed the traits didn''t mix... Why hadn''t there been any children with both fox ears and duck feathers, I wonder.


    Before I could ask about such things, Nasba paused and instead of heading back upstairs first, she stepped closer to me.


    ¡°So¡­ you two really haven¡¯t done anything yet?¡± she asked quietly.


    Smiling at her, I nodded. ¡°Nothing like what you¡¯re thinking, no,¡± I said.


    She frowned and sighed. ¡°Too bad. Merit will be happy, but at the same time she won¡¯t. Oh well, maybe by the time you see her again it¡¯ll have happened,¡± Nasba said as she went for the stairs.


    Sighing softly at her, I followed the long trail of feathers behind her.


    Leaving the cellar, we entered the main house where Nasba and Nann lived. Then once in the main hallway, Nasba pointed back down the hall. ¡°It¡¯s about time I gave one of my lectures to the kids,¡± she said.


    I nodded. It was. She did one in the morning, and one after dinner. It was long time for it. They were probably all waiting for her, by the sounds of their chatter from down the hallway. ¡°Think Vim¡¯s with Nann?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Likely. I got him to agree to do a lecture, but knowing him he¡¯ll wait until the last day before he does it,¡± she said with a smirk.


    ¡°Oh? You actually got him to agree?¡± I asked. Hopefully I¡¯d not miss it.


    She nodded, happy. ¡°It¡¯s tradition. He gives at least one each time he¡¯s here. He hates it, since I¡¯ve raised all the kids to pester him with thousands of questions,¡± she said with a huge grin.


    I grinned back at her. ¡°I¡¯ll make sure to add a few myself,¡± I said.


    Nasba laughed and patted me on the arm as she stepped past me. Her tail feathers brushed against my shins as she walked past me, and headed down the hallway.


    Watching her go, I wondered how heavy her tail was. I never noticed my tail¡¯s weight, even though I probably should, and hers were pretty much all feathers if not entirely¡­ but¡­


    Surely they were heavy? They sounded heavy. Felt heavy. They sometimes also made loud noises when they fanned up and down, when she laughed or grew excited.


    I¡¯d yet to find a feather. Loose and left behind. From either her or anyone else. I had hoped to find one before leaving, just to feel them more properly¡­ but knowing them, they plucked and dealt with any loose feathers long before they fell off.


    Would it be weird to ask for one? They were okay with letting people eat their eggs¡­ so maybe a feather wouldn¡¯t be a big deal either?


    Surely?


    Stepping away, I headed for the door. Exiting the house, I found a setting sun and a pair of children. They ran past me and into the house with tiny apologies as they hurried. They were late for their family meeting.


    Although Nasba¡¯s stories and lectures were very interesting¡­ I wanted to find Vim. I had a slew of questions for him, and I couldn¡¯t contain my curiosity of them.


    Plus¡­


    Well¡­


    Glancing up at the setting sun, I decided it was time to offer again. Even if Vim has yet to accept it. Even if he never would.


    I¡¯d always be there to offer my bed. Not just for the obvious reason, but for the more simple one too.


    I had noticed he had looked a little tired earlier. While we had been in the human village. I was sure Nasba had seen it too, but she had likely just blamed Elisabell and her brother on it. Or maybe she was used to Vim finding our antics tiresome. But¡­ I knew better.


    That hadn¡¯t been simple annoyance. That look in his eyes had been exhaustion. He was tired. He needed some sleep.


    Heading for the Weaver¡¯s Workshop, I picked up my pace when I heard the sound of a spinning wheel.


    Opening the door quietly, I mentally kicked myself as the wheel slowed to a stop. It was completely still by the time I entered the room, and found the Weaver smiling at me patiently. Vim had his back to me, back at the workbench¡­ working on some leather again.


    ¡°Nasba¡¯s lectures over already¡­?¡± Nann asked.


    I shook my head. ¡°Just started, I think,¡± I said.


    ¡°Ah. You two must have been getting up to trouble then. What¡¯d you do?¡± Nann asked with a knowing smile.


    I shifted and felt a little silly. She really was perceptive. How¡¯d she do that?


    ¡°She showed me that big egg,¡± I said.


    Nann blinked, and Vim sighed. ¡°Of course she did,¡± he mumbled.


    Smirking at him, I stepped over to peer over his shoulder. I watched for a moment as he tied tiny little leather strips together, making tiny little ropes out of them.


    ¡°What¡¯d you think of it, Renn?¡± Nann asked me.


    ¡°It¡¯s fascinating. It¡¯s bigger than I am¡­ but um¡­¡± I hesitated, and realized I had kind of put myself in a corner.


    I had questions. But I wasn¡¯t sure how many I could ask in front of her.


    ¡°Why keep a monarch¡¯s egg? Why is Vim allowing it? What will we do when it hatches?¡± Nann listed most of them for me.


    I nodded. ¡°I also wanted to know what kind of bird it is, too,¡± I said.


    ¡°A creature that no longer exists. They¡¯re only fossils now,¡± Nann said.


    ¡°Ah¡­! Vim spoke of those before,¡± I said.


    She smiled at me. ¡°Did he?¡± she asked.


    I nodded, and was rather glad to hear one of his words from someone else. How neat.


    ¡°Birds imprint. On the first creature they see. I wish to see if the same will happen to a monarch,¡± Vim then said. Sear?h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Oh¡­? I see,¡± I said as I understood. That was how I had raised my hawk too.


    ¡°My husband had been related to those who served its parents. We have a few ideas,¡± Nann added.


    Turning to her, I frowned and wondered how much I could ask about that too. Would she take offense if I asked for more detail?


    ¡°They had been what you¡¯d call slaves. Vim freed my husband¡¯s family by slaying them,¡± Nann answered nearly all of them for me.


    Smiling softly, I glanced over at Vim. He ignored what had been said, so I reached over to pat him on the back. ¡°Good job, Vim,¡± I praised him.


    He paused in his craftsmanship for a moment, and huffed at me.


    The Weaver giggled lightly. ¡°He had done a good job indeed.¡±


    Keeping my hand on his back for a moment, I felt the way he breathed and his warmth. It felt steady. Normal. His typical self.


    ¡°I also got to hear more about you and Merit, Vim,¡± I said.


    His shirt shifted a little, thanks to a lift of his shoulder. ¡°Oh yeah?¡±


    I nodded, grinning at the Weaver who grinned back at me. ¡°I want you to know I¡¯m fully on her side. If she ever wants to file a complaint against you, I¡¯m going to be the first to sign it in agreement, too,¡± I told him.


    Vim glanced at me, and I smirked at him. He sighed and nodded, accepting it as he went back to work.


    ¡°Also, Nann¡­ are you not a duck too?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Me? No. I¡¯m more related to a finch,¡± she said.


    Finch¡­ ¡°Those pretty little birds,¡± I said as I thought of the ones I knew about.


    She smiled at me. ¡°Thank you for the compliment,¡± she said.


    Ah¡­ I hadn¡¯t meant it that way, but smiled and nodded as if I had.


    ¡°I have a question too,¡± Vim then said.


    ¡°Hm¡­?¡± I leaned forward a little, to focus on him.


    ¡°How long are you going to rub my back?¡± he asked me.


    Blinking, I smiled a little sheepishly as I realized he was right. My hand was still on his back, and had been going up and down.


    Pulling my hand back, I coughed softly as I glanced at the Weaver¡­ who was smirking broadly at me.


    ¡°Let me guess. Nasba said something,¡± Nann said.


    ¡°Huh¡­? Well¡­¡± I shifted, and didn¡¯t want to admit it. She had¡­ but¡­


    Well¡­


    What she had teased me about earlier hadn¡¯t been why I had left my hand on his back. I hadn¡¯t even realized I had been doing so¡­


    ¡°Ducks are weird when it comes to such things. Just ignore them,¡± Vim said.


    Oh¡­? I wonder what he meant by that. ¡°I¡¯d usually disagree, as to defend my family¡­ but he¡¯s not wrong. There¡¯s a reason I made them all build their own homes,¡± Nann said lightly.


    ¡°Hm¡­ but you let Nasba live with you,¡± I pointed out.


    ¡°Her husband, like mine, is dead. I don¡¯t need to worry about it anymore,¡± she said.


    Oh. Right. Okay¡­


    ¡°And you¡¯re a gentle soul indeed. How¡¯d you get so sad over such a simple comment, dear?¡± Nann asked me, likely noticing my emotions just as easily as Vim did.


    Shifting a little, I reached over again to put my hand on his back. ¡°I felt bad. I had asked a question that made me feel rude and disrespectful. It reminded you of something sad,¡± I admitted.


    ¡°Yet I know you hadn¡¯t meant it that way. I took no offense,¡± Nann said.


    I nodded. ¡°I know¡­ I guess¡­ but¡­¡± I wasn¡¯t sure what to say. I knew she likely hadn¡¯t. She hadn¡¯t responded in such a way to make a point to me, but to simply state a fact.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tease her Nann. You¡¯re not the one who will have to hold her if she starts crying,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°On the contrary. I¡¯d happily hold her. Though¡­ at the same time I¡¯d also like to see what kind of expression you¡¯d make doing so as well. So this time I¡¯ll let you hold her, and I¡¯ll hold her next time,¡± Nann said as she thought about it, seriously.


    I sighed at the two of them. ¡°I really hope you guys didn¡¯t tease Merit like this,¡± I said.


    Vim shifted on his chair, and I felt his muscles coil on his back as he did so. Nann also shifted, and I heard the sound of feathers rustling.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t tease Merit about her affection, no. Not even Nasba did that. It was too pitiful,¡± Nann then said.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± I nodded, glad to hear it.


    ¡°They teased me plenty in place of it, don¡¯t worry,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°You deserved it,¡± I said as I thumped his back with a fist.


    He glanced at me, and I noted the tiny smile tugging at the corner of his lips.


    Then I felt his back shift again. He had tilted his head, and raised a shoulder¡­ and it was an odd feeling since¡­


    Stepping up closer, I peered over his shoulder again¡­ and found him staring at his palm.


    ¡°Vim?¡± Nann asked, noticing the oddness too.


    Vim sighed, and I watched as he dug into his palm, right under his thumb¡­ and pulled out some kind of long needle.


    ¡°What¡¯d you do Vim?¡± I asked as I watched a half-finger long needle get removed from his palm. He dropped it on the workbench, and went to making a fist. Likely to stop the flow of blood that was now dripping out of the hole in his palm.


    ¡°Broke a needle on accident,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°Hm,¡± Nann nodded, seemingly understanding completely¡­ and not finding it odd at all.


    Which¡­ I mean¡­ it wasn¡¯t. Vim was strong. Too strong for his own good most of the time¡­ but¡­


    ¡°Want me to bandage it?¡± I asked him. It didn¡¯t look to be dripping much blood anymore, but he had also tightened his fist up quite a bit.


    ¡°It¡¯ll stop bleeding in a second,¡± he said as he reached over to grab a cloth. It was a smaller one, and dirty, but he used it anyway. He first wiped up the blood that had spilled onto the workbench, and then he wiped it up his arm from his elbow where the blood had dripped down. Once done cleaning up he snuck it into his fist, and clenched harder. I heard the cloth strain and tear beneath his finger¡¯s grip.


    ¡°Is it¡­ because of what I said?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I think it happened when you hit him. Funny,¡± Nann said.


    Oh? ¡°Really Vim?¡± I asked, leaning forward a little more to look him eye to eye.


    He glanced at me and then looked away. ¡°I just poked too hard,¡± he said simply.


    Poked. The leather. Too hard. With a needle. And sent it straight into his hand underneath. Maybe even through it, considering how long the needle had been.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I apologized.


    He sighed and waved me off, and then went to messing with the leather again. Though this time with only one hand.


    Stepping away from him, as to not accidentally startle him again by touching him wrongly, I wondered if I had thumped him that harshly. I hadn¡¯t thought I had¡­ and honestly, hadn¡¯t thought I even had the strength necessary to bother him to that degree. Yet¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s very amusing how in tune he is to your presence, Renn. Every single movement you make must be loud in his ears,¡± Nann said.


    ¡°Loud?¡± I asked. Did she mean I was noisy¡­?


    ¡°I mean it figuratively. He¡¯s just hyper aware of your presence and actions. He noticed you were approaching long before I did¡­ and as far as I¡¯m aware, my hearing isn¡¯t much worse than his. Though maybe in my old age I¡¯ve gotten worse?¡± Nann wondered.


    ¡°You are old,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be mean,¡± I chastised him.


    Nann giggled but nodded. ¡°He¡¯s likely right¡­ but enough about that. I¡¯d like to hear your opinion on something, Renn,¡± Nann said.


    I nodded, and stepped another step from Vim. I went over to the chair I had been sitting in the other night, and moved it a little as to face her properly and sit in it.


    ¡°Do you think Vim¡¯s attractive?¡± she asked me.


    I frowned at her, and wondered why she and Nasba were so strangely fixated on this stuff. Maybe it was a bird thing.


    ¡°He¡¯s rather plain, honestly,¡± I said.


    Vim shifted on his seat and Nann smirked. ¡°He is. Yet surely you at least don¡¯t mind him? Otherwise you¡¯d not find him so lovely?¡± she asked.


    Shifting in my seat, I nodded. ¡°I do... find him somewhat attractive, I guess. I like how he smiles. And I like the feel of his hair too, though I¡¯m not sure why,¡± I said.


    ¡°His hair¡­?¡± Nann glanced at Vim, in a way that made me realize that she¡¯d likely touch Vim¡¯s hair before we left now. Just to see what I meant.


    Expecting her to just get up and do so, I was a little surprised when instead she crossed her arms and hummed at me.


    ¡°Rather what I find really attractive¡­ is well¡­ when he does something astounding,¡± I said.


    Nann titled her head, and glanced at me. ¡°Astounding?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ not too long ago, before we met Landi, we had been given a baby. His mother had the plague. Been sick, really bad, and didn¡¯t have anyone else to rely on. She begged us to take him, into Landi¡¯s city, to save him. To get him to her family where he¡¯d be safe. When Vim took the boy, and vowed to get him there safely¡­ well¡­¡± I blushed a little as I relived the moment.


    ¡°I see. You find his heroism sexy,¡± Nann said.


    ¡°Sexy¡­?¡± I wondered if that was the right way to describe how I felt about it.


    ¡°Is it any moment of greatness? Do you feel the same when he¡¯s fighting and killing? Or is it just those moments where he¡¯s a better man than anyone else?¡± Nann asked.


    I blinked, and quickly pondered her questions.


    She was right. It wasn¡¯t just when he was doing something amazing. It was¡­ well¡­ ¡°Honestly no¡­ I mean¡­ it is interesting, and neat, to see him when he¡¯s standing up to an enemy. Or a monster. But no¡­ If you¡¯d ask me what expression I liked the most, it¡¯d definitely not be that weird grin or frown he gets right before he enters battle, but instead when he does something more¡­ well¡­¡± I wasn¡¯t sure how to explain it.


    ¡°Like when you watched him hold a little girl, as she wept from nightmares,¡± Nann said, understanding.


    ¡°Yeah. Like when he held Lomi. Or the baby. He gets all gentle and stuff, yet still retains a bit of his anger somehow. It¡¯s a weird mix,¡± I explained.


    ¡°You two do realize I¡¯m right here, right?¡± Vim asked.


    We both ignored him as Nann reached up and tapped her lips with her finger. Not to imply silence, but instead to ponder deeply. ¡°I know full well the expression you speak of. I¡¯ve seen it many times. It¡¯s usually during a moment of either great sorrow, or something simple. Like when he holds a newborn baby, or meets a new member for the first time,¡± Nann said.


    I nodded quickly. ¡°Yes. That¡¯s it. That¡¯s exactly it,¡± I said.


    Vim sighed, and I smiled.


    ¡°A strange face to be attracted to¡­ but it¡¯s not surprising, nor is it really a bad thing. I worry though that means you might go extended periods without ever seeing it. You might even go years sometimes without it, depending on fate,¡± Nann said.


    ¡°In a certain perspective, that¡¯s a good thing,¡± I said gently.


    ¡°It is¡­¡± Nann nodded with a sigh.


    For a few moments she was silent, as Vim messed with his leather. I heard both of his hands moving around, which meant he had likely stopped bleeding already.


    ¡°Can I ask why you and Nasba are so interested in¡­ well¡­ our relationship? I understood at first, since it¡¯s fun to tease him, and because Nasba wanted to fulfill Merit¡¯s request¡­ but¡­¡± I asked.


    ¡°Honestly it¡¯s because I had not expected you. I had thought Vim would have chosen a different kind of woman. I¡¯m not disappointed or anything¡­ but I¡¯m trying to understand how I had misunderstood him so deeply. Basically, you being chosen has insulted my intelligence. Not because of anything you¡¯ve done, but because I wasn¡¯t as perceptive as I had thought myself to be. It¡¯s upsetting.¡±


    I blinked, and wondered what to say.


    ¡°Nasba¡¯s teasing and curiosity is just her being playful, don¡¯t read too much into it. Nann is the one you need to be on guard against,¡± Vim told me.


    ¡°Ah¡­ should I be on guard with you?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Yes. Honestly it''s a little upsetting you''re so willingly answering my questions, and doing so without any hesitation. But I¡¯m kind of enjoying your willingness to be an open book. It¡¯s strangely refreshing. Especially since Vim is the complete opposite,¡± Nann said.


    Oh¡­ I turned a little, to glance at Vim. He was staring at a bundle of leather straps, frowning as he tried to tie one of them to another.


    I smiled at him, and wondered if he was genuinely having trouble¡­ or if he was that bothered by the conversation I was having with the Weaver.


    ¡°Need help Vim?¡± I asked him.


    He finally glanced at me, and I noted the look in his eyes. It made my smile turn into a grin, then a smirk.


    Then he blinked.


    I blinked too, and watched Vim go from a man being teased¡­ to a man alert and on guard.


    I sat up straighter, as Vim stood.


    Then I heard what he did.


    Footsteps.


    Which wasn¡¯t uncommon here. There were plenty of people here. Plenty of children. They usually ran around, even later in the day or early night. But these were not the sounds of little duck feet.


    These were footsteps in the distance. In the tall grass, that surrounded the fields around the houses.


    And it wasn¡¯t just human feet either. But horse''s hooves.


    ¡°Vim¡­¡± I said stiffly as I stood.


    He turned, to me and the Weaver.


    ¡°Get to the main house. Alert your family. We have visitors.¡±

 Chapter Two Hundred and Forty Six – Vim – The Things That Hurt

    I spent a moment to watch Renn and Nann usher the group of descendants to the main house.


    They had hurried to do as I had ordered¡­ But they had also made sure to bang on the door of every families house here in the courtyard before doing so.


    I kept my eyes on them as they all hurried into the main house. I noted that Nann and Renn were the last to enter, shutting the doors behind them.


    Sighing, I glanced around. There were a few other houses, beyond this little courtyard of homes, but they were a distance away. Some had lit up windows, others didn¡¯t. I didn¡¯t know which were occupied and which weren¡¯t. Nor could I really tell which were even houses, and which were storage barns or workshops. Most of the buildings had been built for multi-purpose so they all looked the same¡­


    Nann hadn¡¯t gone out for them though. She had only directed Renn to get those they could here. But I wasn¡¯t too shocked over such structured reasoning.


    Unlike Renn, Nann and Nasba had lived long enough and endured enough heartache to have grown the necessary calluses needed to keep themselves alive.


    Plus¡­ they knew I was here, I guess¡­


    Turning, I started walking towards the section of hill that I had heard the group coming from. I had seen a few peek over the hill, watching us, but none had shown themselves intentionally yet.


    I wasn¡¯t sure why they had not rushed over the hill, to attack, but it was likely because they had been shocked by the numbers of the Weaver¡¯s family. I wasn¡¯t sure how many people were beyond the hill, but I doubted it was enough to not double-think attacking an outnumbering force.


    In this darkness, if they were all humans as I suspected, they hadn¡¯t been able to tell that most of those who had ran with Renn and Nann to the main house had been mostly older. There had only been a few children amongst them. The older folks had been gathered. The younger children had already been in the main house, listening to Nasba¡¯s lecture¡­


    That was a good start at least.


    Walking slowly, I glanced around the courtyard to make sure no one else was around. Neither invader, nor local. Though there was a small stuffed animal on the side of the path nearby, which had been dropped by one of the children as they had been pulled along by their parent.


    I didn¡¯t see, or sense anyone else¡­ but I wasn¡¯t foolish enough to think that these supposed invaders had all approached in the same group from the same direction.


    Pillagers usually attacked from two or three angles. If they had the proper numbers.


    As I began to climb the hill, I hesitated a moment.


    ¡°It can¡¯t be¡­¡± I whispered as something obvious clicked in my head.


    ¡°Shit!¡± one of the men behind the hill heard me, and I flinched and stepped forward.


    Picking up the pace, I reached the top of the hill and stared down the other side¡­ at the small group of humans.


    I quickly counted nine men. Three horses.


    None had any traits of the bird¡¯s family bloodline, and every one of them had a weapon. Most had spears, a few had swords.


    Scanning their faces, I felt immense relief at the lack of those siblings.


    Renn¡¯s friends weren¡¯t here.


    ¡°Who the hell¡­?¡± one of the men shifted and pointed a spear at me.


    ¡°Usually I¡¯d ask what you want¡­ or why you¡¯re doing this¡­ But!¡± I stepped forward. ¡°Unluckily for you, I¡¯m tired. Which means I can¡¯t take any chances, less I make a mistake,¡± I apologized to the humans I was about to massacre.


    ¡°Get ready!¡± one of the men took charge. He stepped forward, hefting his spear at an angle. The kind that told me he was seasoned. He knew how to face an enemy while on the low ground. He knew how to become deadly.


    And he wasn¡¯t the only one. Several of the other men immediately went into motion, forming a line. A line of spears formed before me as I descended the hill.


    I recognized the way they stood next to each other. It was a style of the northern armies. One that didn¡¯t use shields, but also usually had another row of spears behind them in support.


    They didn¡¯t have the numbers for that extra line, but it didn¡¯t make their tactical formation any less dangerous.


    Yet I didn¡¯t hesitate as I bent a little, and then jumped.


    One of the horses startled at my leap. I had jumped a little too hard. I leapt over the row of spears, and landed several dozen feet behind the men. Near the other horse, that hadn¡¯t startled on my jump but instead startled at my landing.


    While the horse kicked, and jumped away from me in shock, I rushed over to the only man who hadn¡¯t taken position into the line of spears.


    He didn¡¯t have a spear, which is likely why he hadn¡¯t, but it had resulted in him being the first to die.


    Hitting the man over the head, I grabbed his buckling body by his thick leather shirt and hefted him. Lifting him up, I spun just enough to give my throw some momentum and torque.


    Tossing his body at the men still in a row, I watched as they all startled. Some lifted their spears, either in shock or in hopes of not spearing their friend, while others held firm. The man¡¯s lifeless body crashed into the spears and men, scattering some and sending others to the ground.


    Without wasting a moment I rushed forward. I grabbed one of the closest spears by the shaft, and holding onto it firmly I pushed it forward as I approached. The man holding it didn¡¯t have the grip strength to stop me from pushing it out of his hands, but he had clung onto it long enough to break fingers. He screamed in shock as his hands crunched and snapped from the spear¡¯s brisk and sudden movement.


    Approaching the man with broken hands, I stepped to the right at the last moment. The man next to him was still on his knees, trying to get back up. He had collapsed when hit by the other man¡¯s body I had thrown. I stepped up onto one of his knees and thighs, and applied weight.


    His whole leg collapsed under my own foot, crunching and separating. He let loose a blood curdling scream of pain and terror, and I backhanded another man across the face. One who had stepped forward to attack.


    ¡°By the Gods!¡± one of the spear wielders was already separating. Backpedaling as he watched the carnage. I noticed him drop his spear and turn, as to run.


    I ignored him for a tiny moment as I spun the spear I still held. Swinging it around, I smacked the end of the spear¡¯s shaft into another man¡¯s spear. It collided, snapped in half, and then the spear I held continued until it hit another man¡¯s head.


    The man¡¯s head cracked as loudly as his spear had, and I felt the butt end of the spear¡¯s shaft snap because of it.


    I spun the spear once more, stepping away from the man who was still screaming about his broken hands. The man whose leg I had crushed had passed out, falling to the ground. I turned a bit, to find the man who had ran off. He was half way up the next hill already, doing his best to escape.


    Readying the broken spear, I hefted it for just a moment. Then in the next, I threw it.


    It whisked through the air with a strange sound, likely thanks to its broken shaft, and hit the man square in the back. Even from the distance I heard it thunk into him, and then he into the ground. It impaled him there in the hill.


    A sharp point stabbed me in the side, but I ignored it as I swiped my hand down. Snapping the spear that had stabbed me, I stepped towards the man who went completely still. He held onto his now broken spear, even as I crushed his throat.


    Pulling the broken tip of the spear out of my side, I turned to face the only two men still standing.


    One had a spear. The other a large broadsword. Both of them were standing shoulder to shoulder, shaking and stunned.


    Neither looked actually willing to engage me in any kind of combat¡­ but they were also not running away.


    ¡°Wait¡­!¡± one shouted, but I ignored him as I stepped towards them.


    As I drew closer, one of the horses neighed and approached. It stomped its hooves at me, and I realized one of the men were likely its owner. I ignored the horse, and its sad attempt of keeping me away from its master, and stepped right up to the two men.


    The man with the spear tried to push me aside, by pushing out with the spear. It was a feeble attempt. I killed him, and then used his spear to kill the man with the sword.


    Once the last man fell, I bent down to pick up the sword he had dropped. Hefting the large chunk of chipped iron, I sighed as I walked back over to the small cluster of bodies. A few were still moving.


    ¡°Gods¡­ Gods¡­¡± one of the men was on his knees. Clutching broken and mangled hands to his stomach, and heaved over. He didn¡¯t even notice me as I brought the sword down on his neck. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The next man, who was still moving, was the one with the crushed leg. He was going in and out of consciousness, and didn¡¯t notice when I stabbed the sword into his throat.


    I quickly checked the rest of the bodies, making sure they were all dead. The two horses had run off to a distance, to the top of the nearby hill. They stared at me, huffing and neighing as I made sure their owners were all dead.


    Once I finished checking all of the men, including the one I had speared from a distance, I walked back to the top of the hill. To overlook the Weaver¡¯s Hut village.


    Scanning the area, I was pleased to see the courtyard all looked fine. None of the main houses or buildings looked bothered¡­ I didn¡¯t see any other pillagers or invaders or¡­


    A familiar sound whizzed past my face, and I frowned as I turned to my right.


    Approaching quickly, were three horses. Each with a man upon them. One notched another arrow, he guided the horse to turn to the right and then slowed¡­ then he released the arrow.


    Spinning the sword up, I swiped the arrow out of the air. Although I had done so successfully, a broken piece of the arrow still stabbed me in the face, right under my eye.


    ¡°Really?¡± I complained as I flinched, and felt the sharp metal dig even deeper into my cheek. Damn... that had been the arrowhead itself. That''ll be a pain to dig out later, since it''ll heal over and get stuck inside me.


    ¡°They¡¯re all dead!¡± one of the men shouted as he and his horse drew closer, to see the carnage I had wrought.


    Without waiting, I stepped forward and then flung the sword at him. It flew out at him quickly, spinning wildly.


    He barely noticed in time, and tugged on his horse¡¯s reins to dodge it. But all he¡¯d accomplished is keep himself alive a moment longer. Instead of stabbing him straight through the shoulder, the blade dug deep into his thigh. Piercing not just his leg, but the horse he sat upon.


    The horse let out a final neigh, leapt wildly, and then promptly fell over into the grass.


    ¡°Run!¡± one of the other men shouted, pulling around his horse.


    The one with the bow notched another arrow, and I ignored him as I hurried back down the hill. Not towards the fallen horse, but instead towards the spears.


    Bending down to pick up a spear, an arrow slammed into my shoulder. I paid it no heed as I stood back up, hefted the spear and threw it.


    Before that spear hit the man who was fleeing, hitting him square center and even knocking him off his horse, I picked up another spear.


    I threw it right as the man let loose another arrow. My spear hit him, but his arrow didn¡¯t hit me.


    ¡°What the hell are you¡­!¡± the man who I had thrown the sword into shouted at me. He was lying on the ground next to the horse, his leg propped up over and on top of it. It was sticking out into the air oddly, thanks to the sword pierced through it.


    Stepping over to him, I pulled out the arrow that had lodged itself into my shoulder and smiled a little at the man who was foaming at the mouth. He was furious.


    He was trying to tug his leg from the sword. It made nasty sounds as he pulled on it, cutting more and more flesh. Yet he didn¡¯t have the strength to completely separate it. Most didn¡¯t have it in them to pull a whole limb apart¡­ yet he definitely was trying.


    This man was likely a tough son of a bitch. Under normal conditions, if I had been a human, he might have been someone to be feared.


    ¡°What are you?¡± he asked through clenched teeth as he noticed me standing next to him.


    ¡°Your end,¡± I said to him, and stepped on his head.


    Once he was dead, I glanced around for any other attackers. There were none¡­ it was just me and the horses now.


    The horses that still lived all made noises around me. Some stomping their feet in frustration, others neighing in strain. I ignored them all as I picked up one last spear and headed back to the top of the hill.


    Once back at the top of the hill, I scanned the horizons. Now that there was definitely more groups¡­


    There. I found the silhouette of a dark horse. In the distance, near the main building. I couldn¡¯t tell how many others were there with it, but it was undoubtedly one of these invaders. All of the Weaver¡¯s horses were in their barn, a distance away.


    I debated for a moment to toss the spear. To kill the horse at least¡­ but instead chose to hurry there instead. Chances are they didn¡¯t know I had just killed so many of their fellows. Humans were oddly unperceptive during battle. If I attacked from this distance it might spook them, but might also make them desperate.


    Hurrying along the hill, I picked up the pace as I ran past one of the horses. One of them was nuzzling at the man who had fallen off it. The one with the bow.


    Quickly descending the hill as I rounded the main building, I realized that there were no men. There were only two horses here¡­ and their riders weren¡¯t anywhere to be found.


    It wasn¡¯t hard to find out where they had gone. One of the windows of the main building had been broken completely. The room was half-lit, and there were people inside it¡­ but I didn¡¯t hear shouts or screams from inside it or the rest of the building.


    Wasting no time, I rushed forward. Abandoning the spear, since it was too long to use comfortably in a house, I jumped into the building and through the window.


    Before even landing, I was stabbed.


    My hand shot out, to grab my attacker¡­ but luckily I stopped myself when I noticed the sharp blue eyes.


    ¡°Vim¡­!¡± Nann shouted in relief at the sight of me, and I too breathed a sigh of relief as well¡­ as she quickly went to pulling out the sword she had just stabbed me through with.


    As her blade slid out of my stomach, I glanced around the room and found the humans who belonged to the two horses outside.


    There were two men. Both on the ground. One had a cleaved open head; the other was lying motionless in a pool of blood. Right next to the lifted platform that Nasba and the rest used to give speeches.


    ¡°Is everyone okay?¡± I asked Nann, as I noticed Renn and Nasba near the door of the room.


    Nann nodded as she stepped back and away from me, moving her large sword out of the way as if suddenly ashamed it had my blood upon it.


    ¡°Only these two men entered. I have the family underneath, in the tunnels,¡± Nann said.


    I nodded, glad to hear it. ¡°I¡¯ve killed twelve so far. There might be more,¡± I said.


    ¡°Please go check the outskirts, Vim. We didn¡¯t gather everyone. One of Nasba¡¯s sons is checking on them through the tunnels, but that takes time,¡± Nann said.


    Right. Right¡­


    I was about to turn, to climb back out of the window and head outside¡­ but I noticed something odd.


    ¡°Renn?¡± I asked for her attention. She had a weird look on her face and¡­


    She was looking down. She looked stiff. As if hurt or shocked. Her ears were pointed oddly askew, as if trying to listen to two conversations at once. I had already sized her up upon realizing it was her. She hadn¡¯t looked hurt¡­ And¡­


    ¡°Vim¡­¡± Nasba said my name gently, and I glanced at the duck. Nasba gestured with a chin, to one of the bodies, and I noted the look on her face.


    Stepping over to the body, I kicked it over.


    And realized what was wrong.


    Although covered in blood, I recognized him immediately.


    The mercenary. The one whose sister Renn had befriended.


    Sighing, I glanced up at Renn¡­ who was now looking at me. With haunted eyes. ¡°Vim¡­¡± she said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Vim. I didn¡¯t know he was a friend¡­¡± Nann apologized softly.


    Shaking my head I waved her worry down with a tiny gesture. ¡°You¡¯re okay Nann. You did nothing wrong,¡± I said.


    I heard Renn bite back a word, and I returned my focus on her. She went still, her watery eyes holding my own.


    ¡°I do hope you had not hesitated, Renn,¡± I said to her.


    ¡°Vim¡­ Not now,¡± Nasba said, stepping forward.


    Right. I nodded, and turned away. ¡°Keep guard. I¡¯ll check the perimeter,¡± I said as I left the room via the way I had entered. Glass crunched under my feet as I jumped out into the world, and glanced around.


    The same horses were nearby. Unbothered. One was even grazing.


    Hurrying around the house, I ignored the sight of Renn¡¯s watery eyes lingering in my thoughts. I couldn¡¯t afford to let her distract me.


    ¡°Deal with it later,¡± I said.


    ¡°Deal with what later?¡± Renn asked.


    Frowning, I wondered how the hell her mental image had just spoken to me so clearly and¡­ then I turned, and glared at the woman following after me.


    I slowed a bit, and sighed at her. ¡°Renn¡­¡±


    ¡°What¡­? I know. I¡¯m screwing up. Let me fix it,¡± she said quickly, with tears in her eyes.


    I shook my head at her, but didn¡¯t argue. Now wasn¡¯t the time.


    ¡°We¡¯ll circle this way. If you see any humans or horses let me know. Don¡¯t attack them though, from now on we¡¯ll need to make sure those we meet are actually enemies or not. Remember many of their children are humans here,¡± I told her as I pointed in the direction we were heading.


    ¡°Right,¡± Renn answered quickly, and I noted the stiffness in her voice.


    She was upset. I understood it, but something told me it wasn¡¯t just because her friend was now dead.


    She was angry. At herself.


    Not a good thing to be during moments like this. Such self-depreciating anger made one sloppy.


    I knew that well.


    ¡°Stay close Renn,¡± I told her as we neared the first building.


    ¡°Mhm,¡± she answered me with a tiny noise, and I felt myself grow a little tense as I neared the building¡¯s door.


    More on guard than usual, I banged on the door. ¡°Anyone in there? It¡¯s Vim!¡± I shouted.


    For a tiny moment I heard nothing¡­ then I heard someone shout back from within. ¡°Vim! We¡¯re heading into the tunnels!¡± a distant, muffled voice, shouted back.


    ¡°Okay!¡± I shouted and turned away, to head to the next house.


    As we went from one house to another, I paid keen attention to all of the fields and hills around us. I didn¡¯t see any more horses or people, but I wasn¡¯t taking any chances. Last thing I needed was for Renn to catch a stray arrow.


    Banging on another door, I didn¡¯t need to wait long until it opened. A young man, with large tail feathers, quickly looked around as he stepped back. ¡°Vim?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Go into the tunnels, go to the main section. There are attackers,¡± I told him.


    ¡°So that¡¯s what we heard¡­ okay!¡± he didn¡¯t even wait, nor close the door behind him. He ran into the building, shouting for his family.


    I sighed at him and closed the door for him, and gestured for Renn to follow me to the next.


    It didn¡¯t take as long as it felt to check on each building. But I grew more anxious as we rounded back to the main courtyard, to where it all began.


    Slowing a little, I scanned the area¡­ and noticed Nasba staring at us from the porch of the main building. She was standing at the door with her arms crossed.


    If she was standing there like that I likely didn¡¯t need to worry over having missed anyone, or the family beneath in the tunnels being in danger. She would have called for me otherwise¡­ so¡­


    Slowing my pace as I realized it was likely over; I glanced behind me to Renn. She was only a few steps behind me, keeping pace, and at least didn¡¯t seem to be crying anymore.


    ¡°You okay Renn?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°No. Not really,¡± she answered.


    ¡°Hurt?¡± I asked, worried.


    She blinked and shook her head. ¡°No Vim. I¡¯m okay. I meant my heart,¡± she said.


    I nodded, I had figured¡­ but hopefully from now on she¡¯d make sure to clarify. Just in case.


    ¡°How about you Vim? Nann stabbed you,¡± Renn asked.


    She had. The wound had closed already, but my shirt and pants felt weird now thanks to all the blood that had seeped from it before the bleeding had stopped.


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. Come on, I want to check something,¡± I said as I hurried between two buildings, and headed for the hill behind them. The same hill I had just slain a dozen men behind.


    Reaching the top of the hill, I glanced around and was glad to not only see all of the bodies still where I had left them¡­ but all the horses still here too. They had grouped together, over near the horse that had not abandoned its rider. It was now on the ground, sitting on its knees next to his body. The rest of the horses had gathered around it, forming a small herd-like circle.


    ¡°Vim¡­ is um¡­¡± Renn¡¯s tiny voice broke my attention as I glanced at her. She was next to me, and fidgeting as she looked all around. At all the carnage.


    ¡°I haven¡¯t seen her Renn,¡± I answered her.


    She flinched, but nodded.


    Yet she was right.


    If that man was here, his sister should be too¡­


    Had I killed her without realizing? Surely not. Most of those I had killed had been men, if not all of them, right¡­?


    Glancing around, I tried to see any people in the distance. Either near or in the nearby farm fields, or past the huge plains of grass. There were trees scattered around the area, which all ended up becoming more common as a forest formed in the distance¡­ but I didn¡¯t see any signs of other people. I saw no glimmers from metal. I saw no movement. The only horses I heard were the ones nearby, unsettled but fine.


    Fourteen people. Not as many as I¡¯d have expected, but it was a believable number for a pillaging attempt. Especially on a homesteaded this size. Even more so when you took into account they had so many horses and weapons.


    ¡°This way,¡± I gestured for Renn to follow me as I went to walking along the hill. Heading back towards the main building. I scanned the dead, the horses, the buildings¡­ I made sure Nasba was still standing on the porch of the main building. I made sure to check the fields between the buildings in the distance. Where Renn and I had just ran through.


    A supposed mercenary band pillaging a random village wasn¡¯t unheard of. It happened. Especially so during moments of chaos such as the world was currently experiencing¡­ but¡­


    Why here and not the village? It wasn¡¯t like the village had that many more people there. Plus most of those in the village had been old, young, or infirm. It was likely the village had just as few able bodied people, men, as this place did. It would have been an easier target, all things considered.


    Maybe they had thought fewer people were here than there was.


    As I scanned the area, waiting for my next victim, I did my best to ignore the way Renn was fidgeting. Her tail kept twitching wildly, moving back and forth with little bursts of motion, not too unlike a whip would.


    Another creature drew my attention away from Renn. Turning, I paused as I watched one of the horses. It was trotting away, heading northward. Towards a batch of trees.


    Watching it, I studied the tree-line¡­ and although didn¡¯t see anyone there, knew better than to think the horse was just running away.


    It was running too slowly. In too straight a line. Through thicker grass, the kind that horses usually avoided if possible.


    ¡°Vim¡­¡± Renn said softly.


    I nodded. ¡°It¡¯s either going to someone, or going where it thinks someone might be,¡± I said. It might just be where the attackers had gathered and formulated their plan, or waited for the night. But it was now my next destination.


    ¡°Mhm¡­¡± Renn agreed, though she didn¡¯t sound too happy about it.


    I sighed and pointed at the house. ¡°Go to the house Renn. Make sure they¡¯re all okay, and have them check on the tunnels. Shout for me if you need me,¡± I said.


    ¡°But Vim¡­!¡± Renn stepped forward, to argue.


    Shaking my head at her I ignored her eyes. I kept my own attention on the horse, and its destination. Waiting to see a shadow move. ¡°Go, Renn. I¡¯m going to follow the horse. That means I¡¯ll not be right here. Go protect them until I can get back,¡± I told her.


    Out of the corner of my eye I saw her shift, and her face contort into annoyance¡­ but she sighed and nodded anyway.


    ¡°Okay,¡± she said dejectedly, and then hurried off. She ran down the hill, at a strong pace, and hurried for the main house.


    I watched her for a moment, and waited until she reached the porch and started talking to Nasba.


    From this distance I couldn¡¯t really make out what they were saying¡­ but I could see Renn¡¯s tail and ears. They were fidgeting something fierce as she spoke.


    She was upset. At me. The world. Herself.


    Looking away from her, I stepped forward myself. To run after the horse. It was near the section of trees it was heading to. And it had picked up its pace¡­ which meant it had likely seen or smelled someone familiar.


    Picking up my pace, I ran through the tall grass field. To make sure to find, and end, those who not only threatened those I protected¡­


    But also those that had hurt the heart of the woman I loved.

 Chapter Two Hundred and Forty Seven – Renn – To Break the Weave

    ¡°Everyone¡¯s accounted for Grandmother,¡± the young man said to Nann.


    ¡°Good. Thank you Brandom. Please head back down to let everyone know all will be well, and to keep an ear on the tunnels. If you hear something odd, come get me,¡± Nann said to him.


    The young man nodded heavily, and then hurried down the stairs. Into the lit up cellar beneath. There wasn¡¯t anyone else in the cellar, but I could hear the voices of those not far from it. Down one of the several hallways that ventured deeper into the tunnels.


    Nann sighed as she went to close the cellar door. It was a heavy wooden one. The type of heavy that a normal human would struggle with.


    I shifted as the door clanked shut, and the Weaver turned to glance at me and Nasba. We were standing a few feet apart from each other, and I wasn¡¯t really sure what to say or do.


    Vim had run off. To a nearby section of forest. Pursuing a horse that looked like it had been heading somewhere it had a reason to run to. Likely to a person.


    The fact he hadn¡¯t returned yet told me he had found something, or someone.


    ¡°Mercenaries,¡± Nann said to us as she stepped away, to head for the main hallway.


    ¡°They¡¯d joined a band, supposedly, yes,¡± I said. sea??h th§× N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It hurt so badly to admit it, to say it, but it was the truth.


    The humans Vim and I had met, on the way here, had joined a mercenary band and attacked us.


    ¡°Why would a band attack us?¡± Nasba asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m assuming your friends hadn¡¯t known, Renn. He had frozen at the sight of you,¡± Nann said.


    I nodded as I glanced at the sword in her hand. It was a large one, flat and thick. It reminded me of Nasba¡¯s tail feathers, when she had them folded as tightly as she could. It was more like a block of sharp metal than an actual sword. Though it had obviously not been any less effective.


    Reaching the main hallway, Nann glanced at me. She had wanted me to answer with more than a simple nod.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think he had known either, no,¡± I said, feeling horrible.


    Nann smiled at me with a gentle look and nodded. ¡°If you wish to hate me, it is okay,¡± she said.


    ¡°No¡­! No¡­ It¡¯s not your fault. I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said as I blinked watery eyes.


    ¡°Can we do this later¡­? I know Vim¡¯s probably killed most of them off, but still,¡± Nasba said stiffly.


    Shifting, I grabbed my left elbow and squeezed it. Nasba hadn¡¯t likely meant to make that feel like a slap in the face, but it had all the same.


    ¡°My daughter-in-law is as callous as ever,¡± Nann said.


    Taking a small breath, I shifted and glanced at the duck. She was looking away¡­ in shame. Though likely not for what she had said, but her mother-in-law¡¯s comment.


    ¡°While running around with Vim, did you happen to see how many bodies there were?¡± Nann then asked me.


    I nodded. ¡°Twelve. That I could see. Eight horses,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hm¡­ not as many as I¡¯d have thought. But a sizable force all the same,¡± Nann wondered.


    Was it?


    This place had dozens of buildings. Big ones. There were over sixty people that lived here. It seemed foolish to attack such a community with so few men.


    Though they might not have intended to take this place over¡­ It had seemed they had attacked in two groups. The one that Vim had faced and the ones who had originally intended to break into this building.


    When Nann had killed Martin and the other man, the three others had jumped on their horses and ran off. They hadn¡¯t even tried to enter the house. They had fled upon seeing their comrades die so swiftly.


    I¡¯d dub them cowards, had I not been just as shocked at Nann¡¯s ferocity. She had killed both men before the glass from the broken window had even settled.


    Nasba and I had followed Nann to the sound of them breaking in¡­ and upon rounding the corner, and entering the larger room where Nasba gave her lectures, the two men had startled at the sight of us. Martin especially. He had frozen completely, upon locking eyes with me. The other man had his head cleaved in, and Nann had stabbed Martin through from the back. He hadn¡¯t even realized she had stabbed him, I don¡¯t think.


    ¡°Do you think someone in the village had anything to do with this?¡± Nasba asked the Weaver.


    ¡°It¡¯s possible. But I doubt it. If they¡¯re just mercenaries they likely saw an opportunity and took it as they passed through. Under a normal situation, that many armed men willing to commit such violence could have done quite some damage,¡± Nann said.


    I nodded. Yes. They could.


    ¡°Hadn¡¯t there been another, Renn? That girl?¡± Nasba asked.


    Gulping an itchy throat I nodded. ¡°Elisabell¡­ I didn¡¯t see her amongst the bodies earlier. But she wasn¡¯t a real mercenary. She was even looking for a husband¡­ because she knew she wasn¡¯t cut out for it,¡± I said.


    ¡°Pity,¡± Nann said, and Nasba nodded in agreement.


    Yes. It was.


    Nann walked away for a moment, to go stand near one of the larger windows near the front door. She stared out it, standing calmly.


    She was used to this. She wasn¡¯t rattled at all.


    Though the only reason I was so disturbed and shaken¡­ well¡­


    Nasba sighed as she crossed her arms. ¡°Least Vim¡¯s here to handle it,¡± she said.


    ¡°Yes. We¡¯d have lost a few children otherwise, likely,¡± Nann said from her perch near the window.


    Shifting, I wondered how true that was. Nann had seemed to be very deadly. And Nasba hadn¡¯t been scared either. She had joined me in following Nann¡­ although we hadn¡¯t needed to fight, something told me Nasba would have been just as willing and deadly as her mother-in-law.


    Though I guess the two couldn¡¯t be everywhere at once. And under the cover of darkness those men might have been able to hurt several people before Nasba or Nann got to them.


    Nann tilted her head, and I noticed movement beyond her. In the darkness out in the courtyard. I stepped forward, to see it better, and relaxed when I saw one of the horses. It was walking across the path around the garden, to reach the garden. After a few moments it paused, to graze at the grass.


    ¡°Hm¡­ we had been needing some more horses,¡± Nasba said gently as we all watched it graze. Glancing at her, she frowned at me and shrugged. ¡°What? We do. It¡¯s time for some fresh blood,¡± she said.


    Nann sighed. ¡°Had Vim killed one? I smell the blood of a horse,¡± Nann asked.


    ¡°Oh. Yea. I think so. One was lying on its side, near the bodies. With a sword stuck in it,¡± I said.


    ¡°Vim¡¯s mean sometimes,¡± Nasba commented.


    Was it him being mean though¡­? I doubted Vim actually wanted to hurt the horse just because he could.


    I gulped as I realized it was the same thing. Just like Martin and Elisabell.


    Vim, Nann, the rest¡­ they didn¡¯t really want to kill them. But they had to. We had to.


    I sighed as I realized that Vim would likely end Elisabell¡¯s life the moment he found her. Regardless of any circumstances.


    The thought made my eyes water¡­ so I tried to ignore it.


    Tried and failed.


    Doing my best to not grow too emotional, I focused on my tail. It was twitching rather wildly, and it was a good distraction. I focused on it, doing my best to calm it down.


    Then Nann stepped back, and raised her weapon. Nasba startled, her feathers making noise as she turned quickly to see what had alerted Nann.


    Holding my breath, I waited expectantly as someone stepped into the building.


    Vim entered the building, sighing as he looked around. ¡°Everything okay?¡± he asked.


    Nann nodded, lowering her sword as she relaxed. ¡°Family is fine.¡±


    ¡°I found five more. From what I can gather, we¡¯ve got them all. But there¡¯s another group waiting. Near the village. At their camp,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°Go handle them then?¡± Nasba suggested.


    I shifted, and noted the way Vim¡¯s eyes stayed on Nann.


    He nodded. ¡°I plan to. Just wanted to make sure all is well here first.¡±


    ¡°It is. Get going then. I¡¯ll approve of no egg breakers,¡± Nann said stiffly.


    Vim smiled and nodded. ¡°Neither do I. Nasba, why not get some of your more able-bodied sons and go deal with the bodies and horses. I left one of the horses staked near the trees where the others are, so you can find them easily enough. I suggest burning them¡­ none of them seem sick, but you never know,¡± Vim said, finally looking away from Nann.


    ¡°Sure,¡± Nasba nodded and turned around, likely head for the cellar.


    Shifting a little uncomfortably, I wondered if now was a good time to ask or if Nann would feel insulted.


    ¡°How¡¯s it feel to get the blood pumping, Nann?¡± Vim asked, once Nasba left the hallway.


    ¡°Pumping? Please,¡± Nann scoffed.


    He smirked and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t catch them before they got here,¡± he then said.


    She waved his apology away, in a way that told me she genuinely didn¡¯t mind.


    ¡°A few of them were actually very good. One particularly was¡­ notable. Have Nasba and the rest check them for any flags or emblems. I¡¯m assuming I¡¯ll figure out more once I get to their camp, but you never know,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°Of course. If this isn¡¯t their whole band, you may be making a side-quest before heading back north,¡± Nann said.


    Oh boy¡­


    Vim nodded. ¡°Likely. Like I said a few of them had been very seasoned. This wasn¡¯t just some opportunistic bandit group. Though I don¡¯t think they intentionally targeted your home, Nann. Two of them were very vocal as they died. This had not been something they had originally planned. It might have been a spur of the moment thing,¡± Vim said.


    Oh¡­?


    Nann frowned and shifted her sword. It made an odd noise as it brushed against her dress. ¡°Simply snuff them out, Vim. I care not for their excuses.¡±


    Vim nodded, smiling gently at her. Then he pointed at me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be taking Renn. If you don¡¯t mind,¡± Vim then said to Nann.


    The Weaver turned and glanced at me. I went still, and felt the tip of my tail twitch.


    ¡°Probably for the best. Though I don¡¯t like the idea of you forcing her to do something she doesn¡¯t wish to do,¡± Nann said, while staring into my eyes.


    I gulped.


    ¡°I¡¯m not taking her to force her into battle. I simply wish her to see something,¡± he said.


    Nann sighed and tilted her head at me. ¡°Do you wish to go Renn? He¡¯s likely trying to teach you something¡­ but it might hurt,¡± she asked with a warning.


    Blinking at her sudden gentleness¡­ I slowly nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll go. I¡¯m¡­ bothered, Nann, but I¡¯m not angry. I¡¯d never choose a human over any of you, any of us, but¡­ I¡¯m shaken a little at how surprising it had been to me,¡± I admitted.


    Out of the corner of my eye I noticed Vim¡¯s soft smile. I wanted to smile back at him, but Nann held my attention as she stepped towards me.


    ¡°I¡¯ve had to slay many friends over the years. I¡¯ve even had to kill my own flesh and blood. It¡¯s never easy. Don¡¯t feel bad for not being callous enough to ignore it,¡± Nann said.


    I nodded, and wasn¡¯t sure what to say in response.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then, Renn,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°Should she not get her sword? You had one when you arrived, had you not?¡± Nann asked. ¡°Actually why¡¯d you not go get it earlier, Renn?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s blunt,¡± I said as I stepped around her, to follow Vim out of the building.


    ¡°Is it now¡­?¡± Nann spoke oddly as I waved goodbye to her, and followed Vim outside.


    Hurrying to follow Vim, as he headed away from the main building and to the nearby field over the hill, I took my spot next to him.


    ¡°Even a blunt blade is deadly in our hands Renn, don¡¯t forget that,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°Well¡­ yeah¡­¡± I nodded and admitted it.


    He glanced at me, and smiled softly at me.


    Holding his gaze, I smiled back at him.


    Reaching the top of the hill, which was a smaller mound in this area, Vim slowed to a stop.


    I stopped as well, and glanced around. Nothing seemed different than when I had been out here a little bit ago.


    Vim then coughed and drew my attention back to him.


    He gestured lightly at me. ¡°Stand tall, Renn.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Stand tall,¡± I agreed.


    Vim hesitated, and then sighed. ¡°Yeah¡­ well¡­ I mean it. This time,¡± he said.


    Frowning at him, I nodded. ¡°Me too¡­? I mean what I said back there, Vim. I¡¯m bothered, but not angry. I wish it had gone differently, but¡­¡± I said.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ well¡­¡± Vim sighed and then nodded.


    Oh¡­ wait¡­


    ¡°Vim¡­¡± I realized what he was likely implying, and he frowned at me¡­ and then nodded.


    ¡°Her too¡­?¡± I asked softly.


    ¡°Hm¡­ you¡¯ll see,¡± he said and then stepped forward, heading for the tall grass.


    Groaning, I did my best to keep my eyes from welling up too much with tears.


    So he had found her. Elisabell.


    Just great. I almost wish he hadn¡¯t told me. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have come.


    But yet at the same time¡­


    I needed to see her. Her body. Even if it hurt.


    At least by confirming she was dead I¡¯d not need to spend the next few months stressing and imagining the poor girl alone, suffering horribly since we had taken her brother from her.


    Following Vim, we entered waist high grass as we left the Weaver¡¯s Hut area. Off to our right was a large field of wheat, but here it was just grass. Plains grass. I wasn¡¯t sure why they didn¡¯t convert all this into fields of food too, but it was likely on purpose. Probably as to better blend in and hide.


    Heading for a patch of thick trees, I hesitated as I followed Vim. I could smell blood now.


    The tall grass eventually became thinner¡­ then it died down to ankle-high grass. Passing some trees, I followed Vim to where several horses were tied up. Their reins were tied to the trees, and¡­


    Coming to a stop, I felt my tense shoulders slump at the sight of her.


    She startled at our approach, and stepped back a few steps from Vim as he walked past her. She opened her mouth, to say something¡­ but Elisabell¡¯s voice didn¡¯t come out. She was too scared to speak.


    Not far from her, near the horses, were bodies. Dead men and women. I didn¡¯t spend much time looking at them, since Vim hadn¡¯t killed them cleanly. One had his arm torn off. Another had been cleaved almost in two.


    ¡°R-r-r-renn¡­!¡± Elisabell finally stammered my name, upon noticing me.


    Taking a deep breath, I shivered¡­ and prayed to Vim that he¡¯d not make me kill her with my own hands.


    I had never believed he would have made me do such a thing¡­ but still I feared it. Still I dreaded it.


    Because I knew it¡¯d happen someday. Whether I wanted it to or not.


    My stomach churned as I realized it might be today. Right now.


    ¡°She¡¯s going to take us to their camp,¡± Vim said as he went to one of the trees, where three horses were tied together.


    Ah¡­


    I gulped and finally stepped forward. Elisabell turned from me, to Vim¡­ and shook some more. As if terribly cold.


    She didn¡¯t look hurt¡­ but she was trembling as if she were. She was holding her arms closely to her chest, and looked pale.


    ¡°Are you hurt, Elisabell?¡± I asked her.


    Her head spun around, to me, and she almost fell down because of it. Quickly shaking her head, she mumbled a bit¡­ and then took a deep breath. ¡°Uh¡­uh! Um¡­ No¡­! N-no,¡± she stammered.


    Letting out a tiny sigh of relief, I glanced at Vim who was guiding a horse over towards us.


    He ignored my stare, and I wondered what to say or think.


    He hadn¡¯t hurt her. He hadn¡¯t killed her.


    Yes¡­ I knew he was keeping her alive for a reason. Using her for information. To have her guide us to her fellow mercenaries¡­ but¡­


    Did he really need her? If their camp was near the village, Vim would likely be able to find it without much trouble. It wasn¡¯t like this area was too dense of a forest. Especially once you neared the river the village was built next to.


    Elisabell shifted, and made a tiny whine as Vim drew near with the horse. I watched the way she stepped backward, and once again almost fell over because of it.


    The girl was horrified of him.


    She didn¡¯t seem hurt¡­ nor was she tied up or anything either.


    She could have ran away while Vim had come and got me, and checked on us. Yet she hadn¡¯t. Though based off the way she was frozen in fear, it had likely not been because she didn¡¯t wish to. Or hadn¡¯t thought of it.


    Vim must have terrified her something fierce.


    She hadn¡¯t even noticed my ears or tail yet, for crying out loud.


    The horse shook its head, as if disturbed by flies, as Vim stepped around it and faced us.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go then,¡± he said.


    Elisabell made a noise. One that was an obvious whine of discomfort. I stepped forward, and glared at the man who was basically tormenting the poor girl.


    ¡°Vim¡­!¡±


    My companion glanced at me, with eyes of understanding knowing. ¡°Renn,¡± he responded.


    Elisabell glanced at both of us, her breathing became quick and sharp as she kept glancing between us.


    ¡°Come on now. On the horse you two,¡± Vim then said, patting the horse¡¯s side.


    Sighing, I glanced at Elisabell. She stood up straighter, her eyes going wide at my glance.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go Elisabell,¡± I said to her gently.


    She sniffed, and glanced at Vim¡­ then looked away from him as if she had just seen something she shouldn¡¯t have. Then she nodded, and stepped over to me.


    Vim held the horse¡¯s reins as I stepped over to him. He helped me up on the horse, and I found the saddle was bigger than expected. Perfect for two people at once¡­ or a single, large, man.


    Before I was even settled, Vim grabbed Elisabell. She let out a tiny little cry of shock as he lifted her up, almost tossing her over the horse.


    He put her in front of me, and I quickly went to holding her. To make sure she didn¡¯t slide off the horse on accident. I wrapped my arm around her waist, and immediately noticed the terrible shaking.


    How was she even trembling this harshly? She was acting as if she had just fallen into a lake of ice.


    Vim sighed, and reached up to hand me the reins. I took them, but made sure to keep my arms around Elisabell¡­ just in case. The poor girl was shaking so much I had no doubt she¡¯d fall off if I wasn¡¯t careful.


    ¡°Follow after me, Renn. But make sure to keep the horse at an even pace until we leave the field and reach the road,¡± Vim said.


    I nodded, and realized that I was able to see over Elisabell¡¯s head. Not because she had suddenly grown shorter¡­ but because she was crouched and curled. As if trying to turtle into herself, and hide.


    Vim nodded back, and then stepped away. I made a clicking sound with my tongue and squeezed my thighs, to draw the horse¡¯s attention. It turned after Vim¡­ and without me needing to actually usher it, began to follow after him.


    The horse strode at a good pace, following Vim into the tall grass. Vim ran ahead of us, far enough I didn¡¯t need to worry about him suddenly stopping and hitting him, but near enough that the horse obviously knew where it was supposed to go. Even when Vim turned a little, taking us up and over one of the hills the horse followed dutifully without me needing to pull or tug on the reins.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Renn.¡±


    I blinked, and squeezed the reins and the girl¡¯s waist¡­ as I realized who had spoken.


    She sniffed¡­ and lowered her head even more. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± Elisabell cried.


    My own face contorted and scrunched, as what little levity I had been doing my best to keep up disappeared. I sniffed as I nodded. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Elisabell. It¡¯s okay,¡± I said softly.


    She made a whine of a noise, and I knew what her heart was saying in response. Since my own heart agreed.


    It wasn¡¯t okay. It wasn¡¯t okay at all.


    But I was going to find a way to make it so.


    Or at least try to.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Elisabell cried again, a little louder this time.


    Blinking watery eyes as we left the field of grass and onto the dirt road that led to town¡­ I patted the girl¡¯s back.


    She was shaking violently. It¡¯d not surprise me at all if she puked, based on how badly she was crying and shaking.


    I knew how she felt. I¡¯ve been there before.


    I¡¯ve endured that same disgust. That same sorrow.


    And I knew how it felt to have absolutely no idea what to do. I knew how it felt to be hopeless. Without any ability to change anything.


    Which was why I related to her more than I should.


    ¡°Deep breaths Elisabell,¡± I said gently as I rubbed her back.


    The horse wasn¡¯t trotting to hard that I worried over her, or myself, biting a tongue or falling off¡­ but I was glad she wasn¡¯t talking too much. And I was glad that Vim was seemingly willing to ignore her.


    Though¡­ had he?


    Did she know? That her brother was dead?


    That Martin had died by our hands?


    Had Vim told her¡­? Or had she simply assumed?


    She had obviously witnessed Vim defeat those other mercenaries. The ones she had been with. She had undoubtedly witnessed it all.


    Following Vim as we headed for the village¡­ I wondered how this night would end.


    The enemies of the Society would die. There was no doubt of that. No matter whom they were, or how many, of those mercenaries were left¡­ it wouldn¡¯t matter. Vim would slay them all.


    Vim would slaughter untold numbers if he must.


    Then once done, we¡¯d continue onward. To our next destination. Ever forward. Like the many times before.


    There was no other possible ending here. There were small variances, of course¡­ like the possibility of one of our members dying, or myself, but¡­


    Vim would defeat them all. Save those he could. Then once he was sure all was well, he would then continue on his way. To help the next member who needed him.


    There was no other end. No other possibility.


    So such an ending was obvious. But¡­


    ¡°Brother¡­¡± Elisabell sobbed, and I clenched my teeth.


    By his rules she should be included in those numbers.


    Just as the Societies enemies were destined to meet their end and die¡­


    Her end should be destined too.


    Gulping a heavy heart, I did everything I could to not panic. To not fear what was to, inevitably, happen.


    Wanting to join the girl in her sorrows, I bit back my own tears.


    It was always something, wasn¡¯t it? Vim was right. Like always. As he always said.


    Fate was cruel. Beyond measure.


    Especially to us.


    Elisabell continued to sob, weeping uncontrollably. Each sob broke my heart more. Each tear she wept gave birth to one of my own.


    ¡°Martin¡­¡± Elisabell cried.


    ¡°I know,¡± I said softly.


    I know.

 Chapter Two Hundred and Forty Eight – Vim – His Attempt at Mercy

    There weren¡¯t as many mercenaries as I had expected.


    Approaching the camp slowly, I made sure to walk quietly. I wasn¡¯t in the mood to show mercy, but at the same time I was still gathering information.


    They had a flag up, near the largest tent. I didn¡¯t recognize the weird looking lizard design, but it was obviously one they held in high esteem. The pole they had strung it up upon was comically tall. Their camp was also rather orderly, even if not as fancy or ritzy as some mercenary camps usually were.


    I counted a quick fifteen tents. And a few hastily made lean-tos near the campfires. Some of the tents were big enough for multiple people, but their numbers told me that I didn¡¯t need to worry over having misplaced a large swath of them. Depending on how many were still in camp, and the twenty one I¡¯d already killed¡­ this size of the camp made perfect sense.


    Their tents were honestly rather small. The biggest likely only big enough to hold a table and some chairs. They had a few campfires set up, but only one was lit right now. It had a pot simmering over the fire, but no one was tendering it. So it was likely just food being kept warm, or tea of some kind.


    The few horses they had, and a couple donkeys, were all lined on the outer ridges of the camp. Tied to hastily placed spikes, as to keep them from roaming. They didn¡¯t seem to have any dogs, unless they were asleep in one of the tents, and they only had one man on night duty.


    His back was facing me, and he was more concerned with making sure he didn¡¯t piss on himself than anything else. For some reason he had decided to piss into the wind.


    Maybe he was drunk.


    Other than him I could hear the voices of a few other men. I heard the snore of a man who likely had some kind of breathing problem. Another man had entered the largest tent earlier, before I began approaching. It had looked like he had papers in his hand.


    Half a dozen men at best from what I could discern. Add that to the twenty one I had already slain¡­ not including the young girl, it brought their happy little band to at best thirty people.


    A typical size for a smaller mercenary band. Usually ones with this few members belonged to other bands, joining under a bigger banner when waging actual war. Strength in numbers and all that.


    Too bad for them, they¡¯d never see a battlefield again. Not after tonight.


    As I approached the camp, I glanced up at the night sky. The morning sun was getting ready to rise; I could see the faint hue in the distance. Odds are by the time I finished killing the rest¡­ daybreak would be here.


    Which would also explain this unaware man I was approaching. He had finished relieving himself, yet was still just standing there¡­ staring up at the sky.


    He wasn¡¯t drunk. He was simply half asleep. He was about to fall back to sleep while standing there, his pants halfway down to his knees.


    Stepping out of the grass and onto the flat dirt where they¡¯d set up camp, I rolled a shoulder as I stepped up to the unaware man. He tilted his head, right when I stepped up behind him¡­ which told me he had heard my footstep. But he never got to find out what he had heard, or why.


    I snapped his neck, twisting his head down and at an angle as I did so. To keep him from making any loud noises as the last bit of air in his lungs wheezed out as he died.


    He crumpled, and I held onto his head just long enough to make sure he didn¡¯t fall too harshly. Lowering his head, and thus his body, I allowed him to collapse as I turned and headed for the nearest tent.


    The tent had some boxes around it. They were unmarked, yet made of finer wood. Stuff made by craftsmen. They had stacked them in a way that helped hold the tent up, as support.


    Stepping up to the tent, I reached out and pulled back the main flap.


    The sleeping man inside shifted, and lazily rolled over. He had crawled in and laid down, so his feet were at the entrance.


    Grabbing an ankle, I tugged the man from his bed. He let out a tiny yelp, but didn¡¯t get to say much more as I bent down and hit him in the side of the neck.


    He went to twitching and spasming, from the broken neck, and I stepped over him and headed for the next tent.


    This one had the man who was snoring loudly. I tossed aside the tent¡¯s flap, and found a rather large man. Heavyset. He was lying on his side¡­ and¡­


    I frowned at the sight of his naked body. He was not only naked, but also without a blanket.


    Disgusted, I did the same thing to him as I had the other man. I grabbed a leg, and hauled him out.


    This man startled awake far quicker and even tried to roll up and out of my grip. Though all he had accomplished by trying to stand up was bringing his head into range for me. I swung down a heavy fist onto the back of his neck, and likewise broke it.


    He collapsed into the dirt, falling face first, and went completely still.


    ¡°What the hell are you all doing out there?¡± a man shouted from inside the biggest tent. Likely the one I had seen earlier, with the papers.


    I ignored him for now and headed for the next tent.


    Pulling aside the flap, I found the tent empty.


    Huffing I went to the next.


    ¡°John!¡± the same man who had just shouted yelled again. He sounded annoyed now. He had expected an answer from his earlier shout.


    The leader maybe. Good. I had thought I had killed the captain earlier. There had been a rather stout man with Renn¡¯s friend, in those trees. He had acted like a commander, and had the scars to prove he had earned such a title.


    I had killed him a little too quickly, on accident. I had intended to just cripple him¡­ so I could talk to him¡­ but when I had approached the men and found one of them about to kill the young girl; I had grown a little upset.


    Their damned cruelty had made it impossible for me to not use my own.


    ¡°John!¡± the man shouted angrily as he left his tent.


    I ignored him for a small moment as I pulled the flap back of another tent. Likewise this one was also empty.


    It wasn¡¯t surprising. Most of the band was already dead. But I still had to check.


    ¡°What¡­? Berry what the hell are you doing?¡± the man noticed the naked one first. He stepped towards him, and I decided to forget the tents for a moment.


    Walking towards the older man, I noticed the stripe of white hair above his ears. It was on both sides of his head, so likely not from a scar. It gave him an odd look in the dark as the shadows danced on his face, from the nearby campfire.


    Then he turned and saw me. His eyes narrowed, likely trying to tell who I was in the dark, and then he realized I wasn¡¯t someone he knew.


    ¡°Alarm!¡± he shouted as I reached him.


    He took a stance, and swung a fist at me as I approached. I ducked it, and stepped forward and swung a leg.


    Sweeping my leg, I kicked him above his knees. They both buckled and snapped, and his whole body spun in the air as his legs flew upward and his body went down.


    He landed harshly, but survived. He let out a yell of pain, from his broken legs, and I turned to quickly count the remaining mercenaries who had all awoken at his shouting.


    Only three. Two were sluggishly getting themselves out of their tents, and another was already heading for me. He had a sword readied, and didn¡¯t seem bothered at all by his slipping pants. They had been hastily put on and were falling down to his knees.


    The man charged me, and sucked in air as he skidded to a stop in front of me and twisted his whole body, as to swing his sword at me. He had done it in a way to swing with a massive amount of force, using momentum, by holding the blade with both hands¡­ but I simply stepped forward and up into him before he could bring the blade around.


    Such an attack was something that likely worked on those afraid to face it. Since such a sword swung full swing like that startled people, and was hard to block even when ready. But he didn¡¯t have the strength to overpower me, nor did I fear the sword itself.


    He let out his deep breath of air thanks to a shout of surprise at my sudden closeness, and I punched him straight in the chest.


    His sternum snapped, and his eyes bulged as his whole face went beet red. He collapsed as he buckled, and I knew it was because I had likely completely popped his lungs.


    The sword he had been holding flung outward, knocking over the pot that had been simmering over the fire. The fire sizzled as it did its best to not go out as the pots contents splattered all over.


    ¡°What the hell!¡± one of the remaining men shouted. It was hard to make out his words over the screams of the other man rolling around behind me, the one whose legs I had destroyed.


    Glancing around once more, I found there really did seem to be only two other men left. Unless there were others in their tents still hiding. I highly doubted anyone could sleep through the agonizing screams of the man I had kicked, or the shouts of their fellows.


    ¡°What do we do?¡± the man who had shouted just now asked the other man. One was shirtless, the other was fully dressed but had done so haphazardly. His jacket was inside out.


    Stepping towards the two, I noted their lack of weapons.


    Although I had somewhat surprised these men¡­ it was a little strange that they were acting so surprised.


    Maybe they had only taken their better soldiers with them to attack the Weaver¡¯s Hut. The two men before had fought back, if not very well, but they had at least tried.


    These two looked half a second from running away.


    And in fact that was what one of them did. The man without a shirt spun on a heel and ran.


    The man wearing the jacket inside out turned, gawking at being abandoned. By the time he turned back around to face me, it was too late.


    I uppercut him. He lifted off the ground as his head snapped backward. Every bone in his neck, and likely most the bones in head, shattered loudly. Before he even fell to the ground I had picked up one of the smaller boxes next to a tent.


    Hefting the box, I heard heavy metal bang and clank inside. It sounded like pots, but felt heavier than what they should weigh. Maybe some kind of alchemist set or something.


    Aiming for the man who had left the camp, I threw the box.


    At first I thought I had missed, since I had lobbed it kind of high, but the box slammed down onto the man¡¯s head a moment later. It shattered, breaking open, and a bunch of black pots and mortars flung outward.


    As he crumpled, I noticed a black spray shoot into the sky. The blood splattered the ground next to him as he fell, and he didn¡¯t get back up.


    Nodding, I turned and glanced around once more.


    The man with broken legs was no longer screaming. He was huffing and grunting in pain¡­ but through clenched teeth. Other than him, the camp had gone silent. Even the campfire that had been sizzling, and the contents of the pot, had gone dark and quiet.


    ¡°Anyone still alive?¡± I asked loudly, doing my best to sound friendly.


    No answer came as I studied a nearby tent.


    I couldn¡¯t hear anyone. No whispering. No breathing. But I knew better than to think that meant there were no more enemies left.


    Still, I strode back to the center of the camp. To the man with destroyed legs.


    As I approached, I noticed the clump of hair in his right hand. His fists were clenched tightly, white-knuckled. One was holding his pants at his left knee; the other was sprawled a few inches from his face. In that hand was a clump of white and black hair.


    He had torn his own hair out. From the pain.


    Sighing, I approached the broken man¡­ and kneeled down next to him.


    He noticed me, and immediately began to squirm and breathe heavily. He was clenching his teeth so hard I heard the strain on them, and he was spitting as he tried to shout at me.


    ¡°How many men were left here?¡± I asked him.


    His eyes glared at me with full intent, yet he said nothing. He only raged at me.


    ¡°How many men? Or I¡¯ll make you wish that the only pain you¡¯ve ever known is the pain you¡¯re feeling now,¡± I threatened.


    Angry eyes narrowed, and I realized he believed me. He took some quick, heavy breaths, and then started to breathe through his nose. After a moment of heavy struggle, he flinched and nodded. ¡°Five,¡± he said through his teeth.


    Five.


    I glanced around, and counted the men.


    ¡°Why lie?¡± I asked as I stopped counting five with the dead man nearby. The one with the sword. I didn¡¯t bother counting the last two I had just killed.


    ¡°Five!¡± he shouted again, and flung out his balled fist. It hit my right knee¡­ and although I could tell he had done so with all his might, I didn¡¯t even bother to blink at it.


    Studying the hate filled eyes glaring at me; I realized I probably shouldn¡¯t have broken his legs as badly as I¡¯d done.


    They weren¡¯t just broken. They were mangled. They looked like a horse had stampeded over them, more than once.


    I sighed and realized I¡¯d likely not get much information out of him. I should have picked a different man. I had thought he¡¯d do, since he had been in the biggest tent¡­ and had actually fought back.


    Standing, I wondered who else would have been better. Maybe the naked fat man or the one who had attacked with a sword. This one had the fury needed to fight back, but not the capability to endure pain.


    ¡°Dam you!¡± the man hit me again. Slamming his fist onto my right foot.


    Glancing down as he brought his fist down again, I felt a little sorry for him.


    It wasn¡¯t his fault I was so weird.


    His fist hit again, and I knew from the feeling that if I had been a normal man¡­ a normal human¡­ his blow would have actually done something. It would have broken bones. Torn ligaments. Especially after several blows, as he kept doing.


    A normal man would have forever remembered him, thanks to the damage he¡¯d have dealt to his foot.


    I however would forget him in a few days. At best.


    Glancing around again, to make sure there really wasn¡¯t anyone else¡­ I decided to end this man¡¯s suffering. I kicked him with the same foot he had been attacking, and thusly put an end to this band of merry men.


    Once done I looked out over to the nearby road. I raised a hand, waving, and kept waving until I saw the horse in the distance start to move.


    Watching Renn and the girl approach, I sighed and wondered what to do now.


    I had wanted, needed, to interrogate someone.


    Glancing down to the man with broken legs, I shook my head at him. ¡°You were supposed to solve my problems,¡± I complained to the man who I had thought better.


    That¡¯s what I get for not being more careful. Nann won¡¯t be happy with me. She¡¯ll want to know the name of this band, whom they paid homage to¡­ all the impertinent information. And when I failed to provide it¡­


    Though¡­


    Looking to the larger tent, I realized I was going to have to go through their supplies. To search for ledgers, or standing orders.


    Before I do though¡­


    Before Renn and the girl reached the camp, I went to check each and every tent one more time. To make sure I hadn¡¯t missed any of the mercenaries.


    As I searched tents, I tore them apart. Not just to check for any information, but so that no one could hide in them. I left a wake of crumpled tents as I rummaged through the camp.


    ¡°Did you throw a box at that man Vim?¡± Renn asked as the horse trotted into the camp.


    ¡°I had,¡± I said as I stepped away from the last small tent. I glanced at Renn, to make sure she and the human woman were fine. They were. The mercenary had even stopped weeping. She was looking around her, at the mess I¡¯d been making, with wide eyes.


    Honestly I had somewhat expected Renn to scare the girl off. To tell her to run away. As to spare her. To keep her from my wrath.


    I¡¯d doubt Renn¡¯s belief in how cruel I could be, if not for the fact she had tear stains on her face and was glaring at me something fierce.


    Heading for the center of the camp, and the large tent, I gestured at Renn. ¡°Did you see anyone sneak off?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No? Other than that man who tried to run earlier,¡± Renn said.


    Not too surprising. Thirty odd people wasn¡¯t too weird a number¡­ but¡­


    They had just employed those humans. The siblings. Likely had done so because they had wanted more numbers for their attack on the Weaver¡¯s Hut. So¡­


    I paused as I entered the larger tent, and realized that was likely why that man had said five and not seven.


    Two of the men here had been people he hadn¡¯t deemed part of the band yet. Not fellow brothers in arms, just yet. Those two I had killed last. The ones who hadn''t known what to do about me.


    Sighing I scanned the tent, and the oddly emptiness of it.


    There was a cot, a small table, and a chest painted white. It had the same symbol painted on it as their flag. A fat lizard.


    Walking over the table, I sighed as I moved some of the papers upon it. Most of the papers were letters. They were written in the language of the north, and most were just people telling each other where they were and where they were headed. One group was going to Lumen. Another was headed southwest, to see if they could scrape some deserters from the war there to bolster their ranks.


    Although most of them had names on their papers, none had anything too telling. None told me who this band was, or who they were allied with. Most of the letters were addressed privately. Like a man named Harrold, telling others he had met up with a baron in the north. He was inviting others to join him for a job.


    I gathered up the letters into a small pile, and then went to the white chest.


    It had a metal clasp and lock. I broke it off, and popped open the chest to find a half filled chest of coin bags and booklets.


    Ignoring the bags of coins, I picked up the largest book. It was half a thumb thick, with black leather. I opened it up to a random page.


    I smiled at the ledger of members. I didn¡¯t bother reading more than what was needed, to confirm it was this band¡¯s member ledger. The bloody thumbprints next to the names proved it.


    Tossing the letters I¡¯d bundled up into the chest, I quickly went through the rest of the tent. I checked the bed, under it, and even under the rug that was frayed and torn on the ground.


    Finding nothing else worth taking note of, I hefted the chest and left the tent.


    ¡°Careful,¡± Renn mumbled as she helped the girl off the horse. She almost fell, taking Renn to the ground with her, and the horse shook its head as if to complain at them. As if embarrassed to have riders unable to even get off on their own.


    Putting the chest down near the horse, I sighed as I watched the mercenary girl look around. Her eyes inevitably fell on the dead man nearby. The one with shattered legs.


    ¡°What¡¯d you find?¡± Renn asked as she stepped away from the girl, and put herself between me and her.


    Oh¡­?


    I accepted Renn¡¯s glare and gestured to the chest. ¡°Ledgers, letters. Enough,¡± I said.


    ¡°Enough,¡± Renn repeated my answer, and I didn¡¯t like how she had said it a little accusingly.


    The horse stepped away, and I was about to step forward to grab it but it simply trotted over to the nearby mess by the campfire. It went to nibbling at whatever had fallen from the pot, the contents of the soup.


    Renn crossed her arms and drew my eyes back at her. Her left ear fluttered, and I knew she was waiting apprehensively.


    I lightly pointed at the girl behind her, who was still staring at the dead men around us. It was interesting that Renn hadn¡¯t really done more than glanced at them. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Elisabell,¡± Renn reminded me.


    Right. ¡°Elisabell,¡± I nodded, and the girl behind Renn startled. She spun to look at us, and went to hugging herself. She did a mix of holding her stomach and crossing her arms, as Renn was doing, but did so in fear and not anger.


    ¡°U-um¡­!¡± the girl stammered, and I wondered if she had always spoken that way. Or if it was just the stress.


    ¡°She said you saved her,¡± Renn said before I could say anything else.


    I blinked, and looked back at Renn. ¡°I had,¡± I admitted.


    ¡°Why were they going to kill her?¡± Renn asked me.


    I shifted, and knew that Renn had to already know the answer. Which meant she was only asking me¡­ so that I¡¯d say it aloud. So that I¡¯d give her the answer, so she could then argue a point.


    ¡°Why was she there in the first place?¡± I asked her back instead of answering her question.


    The girl flinched, and Renn¡¯s eyes narrowed at me.


    ¡°Vim¡­¡± Renn¡¯s tail began to move more violently. It started to sway side to side, and twitch. As if itchy.


    ¡°Elisabell¡­ Who was the captain?¡± I asked her.


    Renn¡¯s ears shifted a little, to turn and listen to the girl¡­ who promptly hiccuped. ¡°Him,¡± she said with a point. To the man not far from her.


    So he had been¡­?


    ¡°He had been? Really? Not the scarred man? The one who gave orders?¡± I asked her.


    She quickly shook her head, but didn¡¯t say anything more.


    Interesting. Oh well. ¡°What do you know about this band, Elisabell?¡± I asked.


    Elisabell hiccuped again, and I noted Renn¡¯s tail had jolted alongside the sound. As if it had startled her, or hurt her. ¡°They¡­ they called it the Lizard¡¯s Perch. I heard them telling brother that they were heading back north. To rejoin another band up there,¡± she answered.


    Another band. Maybe the one whose letter I had read earlier. The one who had hooked up with a baron or something.


    I¡¯d never heard of the Lizard¡¯s Perch, of course, but mercenary bands were fickle things. Not only did they share names all the time, they also came and went.


    I¡¯ll need to send a letter to Link. He¡¯d know.


    A bird crowed nearby. I glanced at the area it had made noises from, and noticed the sun was starting to rise in the distance.


    ¡°Vim. Why¡¯d they try to kill her?¡± Renn asked again.


    While studying the sunrise, I nodded. ¡°They¡¯d been readying to flee. They realized their advanced wave of attackers had failed, or were struggling. I¡¯m not sure what she had actually done, since I arrived as the man was hefting the axe, but it¡¯s likely she hadn¡¯t wanted to abandon her brother. Or they had simply decided she wasn¡¯t worth the risk, or effort, and were going to kill her so she¡¯d not tell us about them,¡± I told her.


    Typical mercenary stuff.


    ¡°Then she¡¯s not our enemy,¡± Renn said quickly. Too quickly to have actually heard what I had said, and process it. She had started speaking before I had even finished.


    I nodded at her. I knew what she was saying. I understood where she was coming from. ¡°I hear you Renn. But¡­¡±


    She shook her head. ¡°Vim!¡± she stepped forward, but only a single step. Not close enough to reach out and touch her.


    ¡°Have you told her?¡± I asked.


    Renn startled, and suddenly looked as scared as the girl behind her. She held my eyes for a small moment, and then looked away.


    Looking away from her, I looked into the young girl¡¯s eyes. ¡°Your brother is dead. Slain in battle,¡± I told her.


    Elisabell¡¯s trembling stopped¡­ but only for a moment. Then she blinked¡­ and then nodded.


    She had obviously expected such news.


    I sighed as I stepped away from Renn and the girl. To grab the horse that had started to wander off.


    Taking hold of its reins, I guided it over to the pole next to the larger tent. The one with their flag upon it. I wrapped its reins around the pole, and ignored it bumping its snout into my arm. It didn¡¯t want me to tie it here.


    I didn¡¯t care. I stepped away from the horse, as its tail fluttered in annoyance.


    ¡°I told you, brother¡­!¡± Elisabell whispered softly.


    Although I kept an eye on the girl, in case she did something stupid, I wasn¡¯t too worried about her.


    She hadn¡¯t even fought back when that man had gone to kill her. She had simply curled up in a ball.


    And based off the way she was standing there¡­ shaking and holding herself, I doubted she¡¯d grow the nerve to do aught else.


    It was too bad honestly. If she¡¯d just attack me or Renn, I¡¯d be able to justify what honestly needed to be done.


    Even if Renn would be hurt by it. It would have been the better outcome.


    Yet Elisabell didn¡¯t do anything. She wept silently, standing still where Renn had left her¡­ even as Renn hurried over to me as I went to go through more boxes.


    ¡°Vim¡­!¡± Renn whispered softly as I popped open a box, and found a bunch of blankets.


    ¡°Renn,¡± I said gently as I pushed the box over to get to the one beneath it.


    ¡°Were they really going to kill her?¡± she asked as she grabbed my arm.


    I nodded. ¡°Had I been a few moments late, yes,¡± I said. I had honestly just barely made it. The man had hefted the axe, over his shoulder. He had turned upon my approach, as the rest of the mercenaries had done, which was the only reason she hadn¡¯t died.


    ¡°Then do we need to¡­?¡± Renn asked desperately.


    Popping the lid off the bigger box, I did my best to not look away from the horseshoes inside it. They were useless, but right now I wanted to pretend they were valuable beyond measure.


    Especially since I could see, and feel, Renn¡¯s desperation. Like always she was wearing her heart on her sleeve, and right now it was bleeding profusely.


    ¡°Ask me after,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°After what?¡± Renn asked.


    I stepped back, to face the girl who was walking over to us.


    Renn spun, and grabbed my arm. She squeezed my elbow and arm, gripping it tightly as if for support¡­ as we watched the young Elisabell come to a stop a few feet from us.


    Studying her, I noticed the way her eyes held my own. Not Renn¡¯s.


    Yet although her eyes now had a bit of determination in them, there wasn¡¯t much else. I didn¡¯t see the eyes of someone about to do something stupid, or unthinkable. Instead¡­


    Then she promptly fell to her hands and knees.


    Renn¡¯s breath caught, and I flinched as the young girl prostrated in front of us.


    ¡°Please,¡± she begged.


    My arm got squeezed even tighter as Elisabell sucked in a harsh breath. She was fighting back sobs.


    ¡°Please let me bury my brother. Please¡­!¡± she finally asked.


    Ah. Right. If this was the area they were native to, it was likely they were similar to the folks in the nearby village. Believers in the forest spirits and stuff.


    They had a very serious belief that if one wasn''t buried properly then they would be haunted. Either turning into revenant spirits, or suffering for eternity because of it.


    ¡°What¡­?¡± Renn hesitated, yet didn¡¯t let go of my arm.


    ¡°Before you kill me. Please. For his soul!¡± she begged.


    Then she began to weep. She kept her head on the ground, genuflecting. She clung to the dirt and grass, shaking wildly as she did.


    I stepped forward, and Renn tugged on my arm. I ignored her, and basically dragged her behind me as I approached the girl on the ground.


    Stopping before her, I ignored Renn¡¯s tiny whine. She was clutching my arm something fierce, as if to at any moment try and pull me away.


    Kneeling down, slowly, I studied the girl¡¯s head. Her hair was dirty. Clumps of dirt were stuck in her hair, likely from when she had been rolling around on the ground. When the men had been about to kill her.


    ¡°I¡¯m supposed to kill you,¡± I told her.


    Renn¡¯s nails dug into my arm as the girl went tense.


    ¡°Mercenary laws dictate it. The laws of this land would ordain it. The laws of my Society demand it,¡± I told her.


    I heard Renn¡¯s teeth grind as her jaw clenched.


    With a heavy sniff, the girl looked up. She looked a mess. Her face was covered in snot and tears.


    ¡°My brother wouldn¡¯t have done it had he known,¡± she said with a broken voice.


    ¡°I believe you,¡± I said.


    ¡°But that doesn¡¯t matter¡­¡± she whispered and looked down. She dropped her head back to the ground, placing her forehead on the dirt.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°And I didn¡¯t follow him. I abandoned him¡­!¡± she whispered a cry.


    ¡°That matters most,¡± I said with a nod.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­!¡± Elisabell sobbed, and I knew she wasn¡¯t apologizing to me and Renn. She was speaking to her brother.


    She had likely been supposed to join him. In the attack.


    She hadn''t done so.


    ¡°I wish you would have. It would have made this easy. She would have wept and grown angry at me, but at least it would have been easier,¡± I said with a sigh.


    ¡°Vim¡­!¡± One of Renn¡¯s hands swapped places to squeeze. Her right hand released my arm, and grabbed me by the shoulder, near the neck. She squeezed, clinging to me. I could tell by the way she stood behind me, that she was positioning herself to tug on me. To pull me back.


    The fact she thought she¡¯d be able to was oddly funny.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Renn¡­¡± the girl cried, keeping her head down.


    Renn made a sad noise, but didn¡¯t respond.


    I sighed and glanced around. At the camp. The mess I had made. The broken boxes I¡¯d gone through. The tents I¡¯d broken and scattered. The horses, and bodies.


    The world was getting brighter. The sun was almost over the horizon now. We had a few hours, but it was likely that someone from the village would notice soon. It wasn¡¯t far from here. Just over a few hills. I could even smell the river in the distance. They had likely set up camp as close to the river as they¡¯d dared, to use it for water and fish.


    ¡°Martin¡­¡± the girl wept as I slowly stood.


    Renn tugged on me as I did, but all she accomplished was stretching and ripping my shirt.


    Turning to her, I accepted her accusational glare. She really was adorable. She looked ready to fight. To the death. Over her. Over a human girl she had only met a few days ago, and had only spent a few minutes with. It wasn¡¯t even as if she was a real friend or anything¡­


    Why didn¡¯t she have the girl run off then, if she actually thought I was going to kill her?


    ¡°Well Renn?¡± I asked the oddly protective predator.


    Renn blinked, and her face went pale as her pupils shrunk. ¡°Me¡­?¡± she barely whispered in fear.


    I nodded.


    Renn immediately released me, and stepped backward. Several steps.


    ¡°Please¡­ No!¡± Renn nearly gasped the words.


    Woops. ¡°Renn¡­¡± I raised a hand, to calm her.


    She was starting to panic. To have a full blown panic attack. She had started breathing heavily, as if gasping for air, and had started trembling harder than the girl was.


    ¡°Vim¡­!¡± Renn barely got my name out between her raspy breaths.


    ¡°Renn¡­ calm down. Jeez. I¡¯ll not make you kill her. Do you really think I¡¯d do that?¡± I asked her. Really? I mean, it was obvious she expected me to kill her¡­ which was why she had been ready to pounce on me as to protect her¡­ but¡­


    Did she think I¡¯d make her do the deed herself? Really?


    I''d demand it if the girl had been an actual enemy, and she a threat... but...


    Right here and now? In this moment?


    This girl was more threat to herself than any of us.


    Renn¡¯s face contorted as she glared at me, and shifted on a heel. ¡°What were you asking me to do then¡­!¡± she asked loudly.


    ¡°Well, it was more of a general question than a specific one. I wanted to know what you were thinking I should do,¡± I said, raising my voice a little too.


    My companion balled her fists and stepped towards me. ¡°Don¡¯t say it like that then! I thought you just asked me to kill her! Gosh Vim!¡± Renn shouted angrily.


    ¡°I¡¯d not torment you that way Renn. You should know better,¡± I said, defending myself.


    ¡°I had thought so! But the way you had said it¡­!¡± she groaned as she waved at me, as if I was proof enough of such diabolical intentions.


    Smiling softly at her, I crossed my arms. ¡°Now that¡¯s upsetting. I was actually just kind of looking forward to how you¡¯d fight me on it more than anything,¡± I said.


    Renn heaved as she gasped. ¡°Vim¡­!¡±


    I gestured at the girl in front of me, who was staring at us with wide eyes. ¡°Once you calm down, let me know what you think we should do with her,¡± I said as I stepped away. I went back to the boxes next to the large tent to finish going through them.


    ¡°I¡¯m calm already Vim. As much as I¡¯m going to be at least,¡± Renn said quickly.


    Stopping, I patiently waited for her to answer me then.


    Her ears fluttered as she took a small breath, glanced at the prostrating girl, and then sighed. ¡°I¡¯m going to guess you won¡¯t let her go,¡± she then said softly.


    ¡°Obviously. She¡¯s not noticed just yet, thanks to the stress and panic, but she¡¯ll remember everything rather clearly once this is all done,¡± I said.


    My main concern was Renn. She hadn¡¯t hid her traits in front of the girl¡­ but the fault in that lied with me. I hadn¡¯t warned her.


    But the reason I¡¯d not been as on guard about it was simple.


    She knew where the Weaver¡¯s Hut was. And she had tried to attack it. Then of course, worst of all, her brother died in that same attack.


    I¡¯d not have allowed her freedom either way.


    Renn glanced at her own ass for a moment, or rather the thing attached to it. ¡°Right¡­¡± she mumbled.


    Elisabell studied Renn for a moment, then turned and looked at me. I ignored her desperate eyes and waited for the rest of Renn¡¯s response.


    ¡°Since¡­ since you haven¡¯t killed her yet¡­ does that mean I can assume you won¡¯t?¡± Renn asked carefully.


    ¡°Well¡­ yeah. But don¡¯t think it¡¯s not still a possibility. I¡¯m just willing to give her a chance is all,¡± I said.


    The girl sat up, and quickly looked over at Renn with hopeful eyes.


    Renn groaned and covered her eyes. She took a deep breath, and her tail actually lowered all the way to the ground in pure relief.


    ¡°Just so you know Renn, I usually regret this decision. It typically doesn¡¯t end we-,¡± before I could finish speaking Renn rushed forward and wrapped me in a hug.


    She clung to me, almost as desperately as Elisabell¡¯s eyes looked. ¡°Vim¡­!¡± Renn cried out with a muffled voice.


    Patting her on the back, I nodded. ¡°Come on Renn. Let¡¯s go through the rest of the stuff, and then head on back. Before any of the humans come asking questions,¡± I said to her.


    Renn nodded quickly, yet didn¡¯t release me. She instead squeezed me tighter, and made a weird noise as she did.


    Staring into Elisabell¡¯s wide, disbelieving eyes, as Renn hugged me¡­ I wondered what I was going to do with myself.


    I did sometimes offer mercy to those like her. It wasn¡¯t often. But I¡¯ve done it before.


    Some have worked out, others hadn¡¯t. Most ended in tragedy for the ones I tried to save, more than anyone else. This girl seemed similar to those. Someone who was pitiful, yet not strong enough to even justify the mercy granted to them.


    They usually ran away or killed themselves. Unable to either comprehend, or accept, the life my mercy allowed them.


    The scary part wasn¡¯t the danger of her harming or threatening those I protected. The Society. She was too feeble. Too weak to do much more than get her own self hurt, really. Even if she ran off and told someone all about us, few if any would believe her. Especially right now with the plague and famine going on. They¡¯d just think she was infected with a weird deviation of the disease, or touched in the mind after surviving it. They''d sooner burn her at the pyre than believe her.


    No¡­ those like her usually were more danger to themselves than my own people.


    Which was why she was so dangerous.


    Her danger to herself was dangerous to Renn.


    If I wasn¡¯t careful Renn would try and adopt this girl. To take responsibility for her. To feel so strongly for her that she¡¯d risk the Society and herself to protect her.


    I couldn¡¯t afford that. So I¡¯ll need to be very careful.


    That was more dangerous to me than anything else right now. To either lose Renn or let her get hurt, even if just emotionally, by becoming too overprotective of the girl.


    ¡°Thank you Vim,¡± Renn whispered lovingly as she clung to me.


    Making Renn so happy almost made the risk this was going to be worth it.


    Almost.

 Chapter Two Hundred and Forty Nine – Renn – A Smell Longed For

    Although the middle of the day, the Weaver¡¯s Hut was a little quiet.


    Usually by now there¡¯d be children running around. Adults working, or preparing for their upcoming meals. Yet right now, as far as I was aware, only a small handful of people were even awake. And that number included me, Vim, and the elder non-humans of the family.


    I couldn¡¯t blame the humans, and younger generations, from being exhausted. It had been a long, scary, night for them. And then Vim and Nann had them working hard throughout the morning, burning bodies and dealing with all the stuff we had brought back from the mercenary¡¯s encampment.


    We had even helped Elisabell bury her brother properly. She had wanted to bury him deep in the nearby forest, next to the largest tree she could find. Although Vim had been relatively quiet throughout the ordeal, I had been proud of his gentle willingness to accommodate her.


    After burying her brother Martin, Elisabell had become rather passive and understanding. She had wept fiercely as Vim buried him, but once we had returned here from the forest she had stopped crying. Although she had somewhat grown quiet, she had also been willing to talk to me when I addressed her.


    Walking through the courtyard, I passed through the small stone pathway that ran through the center. It led to something of a gazebo, but I didn¡¯t pause at it. Not even to study the strange flowers that surrounded it. Instead I went straight to the workshop, making sure not to drop the warm pot I held, or the stuff sitting on top of its lid.


    The door to the workshop was open, as I¡¯d left it, and upon entering I was glad to find that Vim was still on his chair made of solid stone¡­ and Elisabell was likewise okay.


    She turned as I entered the room, and gave me a tiny smile as I strode over to her. I ignored Vim, as he ignored me, and I went to putting the large cast iron pot onto the table. The only table in this whole place not littered with tools or cloth.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a simple soup, Elisabell. But Nasba says her children love it,¡± I said.


    The young woman¡¯s smile grew a little. ¡°Thank you Renn,¡± she said as she stepped over to the table.


    I nodded as I placed the small bowl that had a spoon in it on the table in front of her. I had carried it, and an empty cup, on top of the pot. She had a water jug nearby, which I had freshly filled a little bit ago.


    She was more than capable of tending to her own needs; of course¡­ although I saw her as a young girl, she was not a child. She was old enough to have been looking for a husband, after all.


    But Vim had laid down the law. He and Nann had made it very clear.


    Until we three left, Elisabell was not allowed out of Vim¡¯s sight. Not for a single moment. And although Vim hasn¡¯t been actually rude or cruel to her¡­ he hadn¡¯t seemed too attentive on making sure she was fed or anything.


    He hadn¡¯t even worried about a place for her to sleep. I had to go ask Nasba for a pillow and blanket for her. Nasba, unlike Nann, hadn¡¯t been bothered at all by my request. She had showed me where a cot was here in the workshop, and had given Elisabell a set of bedding.


    I patted Elisabell on the shoulder as I stepped away, to let her eat. She wasn¡¯t anywhere near as anxious or scared as she had been last night, or this morning, but she was still stiff. She had deep dark circles under her eyes, and I knew she was likely exhausted. She hadn¡¯t been able to fall asleep yet.


    Odds are she was worried Vim would kill her in her sleep.


    I didn¡¯t fault her for thinking such a thing, but wished I knew how to convey to her that such a fear was unwarranted.


    Vim had promised not to hurt her. Unless absolutely necessary. Vim could be cruel, but he was also a man of his word. He¡¯d not break a promise like that. Not willingly, at least.


    But that didn¡¯t mean Elisabell wouldn¡¯t, or couldn¡¯t, do something foolish¡­


    Which was what I had been worrying about, while gone. The half hour I¡¯d been elsewhere, helping Nasba prepare her that pot of food had been long and stressful.


    Though maybe I didn¡¯t need to worry too much¡­


    Stepping away, I walked over to Vim and his little workbench. I watched as Elisabell poured some of the soup into her bowl, and sat down at the table. She quickly went to eating. The moment she took one bite, her stomach made a thankful noise and she flinched.


    I looked away, before Elisabell noticed my stare, and I smiled at Vim. ¡°What are you working on now, Vim?¡± I asked him. He was no longer messing with the set of leather armor. But instead he had a large felt, with thick fur on one side. He was sewing something to the edges, likely to form a crease.


    ¡°A toy. For one of the children.¡±


    I frowned and wondered which one. There were many children here.


    Vim must have noticed my question, for he gestured to our left. I followed his thumb, and found a bundle of fuzz. Stepping over to it, I picked up what looked to be a decrepit little stuffed animal. It kind of looked like a bird, based off the shape. But it had fur though, and it didn¡¯t have a tail or wings.


    It looked torn and stained. As if it had been dropped in muddy water, and left there for days.


    ¡°During the attack she dropped it while you guys were running into the building. It fell in the garden, and I think one of the horses nibbled on it,¡± Vim said.


    Oh¡­ So last night, when Nann and I had gathered the families around the courtyard, he meant. I did remember a few younger girls amongst that group¡­ though I honestly didn¡¯t remember any who had been carrying such a toy. Maybe it had been one of the families that Nann had gathered.


    I smiled softly as I put the toy down and stepped back over to him. ¡°How can you be so strangely gentle like that Vim, yet so mean to her?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Easily,¡± Vim answered simply.


    My eyes twitched, but I didn¡¯t allow myself to grow upset with him.


    After all¡­ I understood it. I really did.


    Elisabell was basically being forced into the Society. It was either that or kill her.


    Yet¡­ even though that basically made her a member¡­


    It also didn¡¯t. In a way. Not because of a technicality or because Vim didn¡¯t see it that way, but rather for a more simple reason.


    She hadn¡¯t proved herself yet. And until she did, Vim would not treat her like a member.


    And since she wasn¡¯t a member¡­ well¡­


    Elisabell coughed, and I glanced over at her. She shifted on her chair, wiping her mouth, and then went back to eating.


    Either Vim¡¯s comment had bothered her, or she was simply so stressed that even eating was difficult for her right now.


    Though¡­


    Watching her eat, I realized she was actually doing pretty well. She was, in a certain sense, basically a prisoner right now. Under Vim¡¯s watchful eye.


    Under the eye of people, things, she now knew were not human. And not just because I was walking around with my tail and ears visible, either. She had fully witnessed Vim¡¯s strength. Its incomprehensible truth made her realize just what kind of situation she was in.


    Yet¡­ although obvious anxious and stressed¡­ she was also not crying or weeping anymore. She was even being a little cordial with me, and Vim, and had even gone so far as to help me and Vim earlier. When we had gone through the camp, searching for anything worth taking, she had not only helped but had worked hard.


    It was likely she was just trying to stay on our good side¡­ but¡­ well¡­


    Had I been in her position, I wasn¡¯t sure I¡¯d be able to be so¡­ cordial, or accepting, of it.


    Grabbing Vim¡¯s shoulder, I leaned into him a little. ¡°What are you making?¡± I asked with a whisper.


    His head tilted a little, and I smirked at the way he side-glanced me. Did he not like it when someone whispered in his ear?


    ¡°A duck.¡±


    A¡­


    Smiling warmly at him, I nodded. ¡°Good,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hm,¡± he made a noise and rolled his shoulder. The one I wasn¡¯t holding. I couldn¡¯t help but giggle at his adorable discomfort.


    ¡°By the way, Nann¡¯s going to teach me how to sew. She¡¯s going to make you a new set of clothes, since she ruined your other pair. I¡¯m going to be helping her tomorrow,¡± I told him. She had made it very clear that I was to find her at the crack of dawn, and not be late.


    ¡°You¡¯ll be in good feathers. She¡¯s very good. Plus she¡¯s more like you than not, she likes to make designs and stuff,¡± Vim said.


    I nodded. I had noticed. Most of the clothes here were pretty. Especially the ones worn by the girls and women.


    ¡°Good feathers. That¡¯s funny,¡± I said as I realized what he had said.


    ¡°Is it? It¡¯s apt, I think,¡± he said.


    ¡°It is¡­ what would you say about me then? If it was me instead?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Good paws maybe? Or maybe your eyes. I¡¯d say something akin to under a watchful eye or something, I think,¡± Vim said as he thought about it.


    ¡°Watchful eye¡­?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Your memory. Plus you notice things I don¡¯t like you noticing, so you¡¯re perceptive,¡± he said.


    I giggled as I leaned against him again. ¡°What have I noticed recently that you didn¡¯t want me to?¡± I asked.


    ¡°What haven¡¯t you noticed, would be an easier answer,¡± he mumbled.


    Elisabell¡¯s spoon clanked as she went to refill her bowl. I smiled at her as she did, and I noticed the way she was doing her best to not look over at us.


    ¡°Do you know how to sew Elisabell?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Huh¡­!¡± she startled, nearly spilling some of her soup in the process. She quickly sat up straight, and coughed. ¡°Y-yes. Though I¡¯m not very good¡­¡± she said.


    Hm¡­ ¡°You mentioned your family worked on roofs?¡± I asked.


    She nodded quickly. ¡°We did¡­ You might not want me to sew much, but I could definitely fix any leaks in your roofs and stuff,¡± she said, confident.


    ¡°I look forward to seeing your sewing Renn. I bet it¡¯s not as bad as you say it is,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°You have seen it, Vim,¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡­ I have?¡± he turned, and I realized he was doubting me.


    I nodded. ¡°Remember in Ruvindale? When we met? The pants I wore had been ones I sewed. Nory had made them, originally, but I fixed them before leaving our cabin. I fixed all my clothes and bags and stuff before leaving, as best as I could at least,¡± I said.


    Vim blinked, and then frowned¡­ and I watched him remember and ponder the past. ¡°I do remember those pants¡­ What happened to them?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Amber burnt them. After she heard you had told me to get rid of them,¡± I said.


    He sighed. ¡°Had I said that? Really?¡± he asked.


    ¡°No¡­ but that¡¯s how I had interpreted it back then,¡± I said. He had just been bothered by the pattern design on them. They had been patterned with an emblem design from a nation that no longer existed. He hadn¡¯t liked the fact I had been walking around in clothes that told others how old I was.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said softly.


    Smiling at him, I patted his shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s okay Vim.¡±


    His eyes told me he didn¡¯t believe so, but I wasn¡¯t going to press it. Honestly I was just kind of glad that he even remembered them.


    ¡°Still¡­ they hadn¡¯t been that bad had they? Why do you say your sewing is bad then?¡± he asked.


    ¡°They¡¯d been horrible Vim¡­ They had been off center, and itchy, and the seams I¡¯d made were tearing. When I took them off after you said something that night, they had even torn,¡± I said with a smirk, a little proud of it for some reason.


    He sighed at me, but smiled all the same.


    I¡¯d not mention that I had torn them out of emotion. I had taken them off quickly; ashamed I hadn¡¯t realized what he had so obviously noticed upon first looking at me. So the tearing hadn¡¯t really been because of my handiwork but rather my hasty removal of them.


    ¡°I¡¯d think any woman would know how to sew. Or uh¡­ is it¡­ well¡­ because¡­¡± Elisabell went quiet as we both turned to look at her.


    Smiling at her, more so to let her know it was completely okay for her to join our conversation, I waved her concerns down. ¡°I wish I could say it¡¯s not because we¡¯re not human¡­ but the reality is it might be a reason. But my own reason is more than that. I grew up struggling with it, and learned to hate it since failing at it got me beatings,¡± I told her.


    ¡°Beatings¡­?¡± Elisabell and Vim both said softly, and I realized I had said something a little off for the happy moment.


    Coughing, I nodded. ¡°But I need to learn! And quick. Vim for some reason hates clothes you see, and ruins them faster than you can blink. Which means I might one day soon be the only thing standing between him being naked and not,¡± I said.


    ¡°Naked¡­¡± Elisabell frowned at us, and I realized she was imagining him so.


    ¡°Humans are oddly understanding of a naked man knocking on their door, you know. They usually pity me when I do,¡± Vim said with a smirk.


    Elisabell laughed, and I loved hearing it. Was this the first time she¡¯s laughed since last night?


    ¡°Probably because we¡¯d be too shocked to do anything else, I¡¯m sure!¡± Elisabell said between her laughs.


    I nodded. ¡°Yeah. You¡¯d be nice to him just in hopes he¡¯d go away, I think. Better to give him a set of clothes than risk being around him any longer than need to,¡± I said.


    ¡°See, usually humans are nicer than that though. They¡¯re nice enough to not say that part out loud,¡± Vim said.


    Smirking at him, I noticed he had started to fold his little stuffed animal together. It lacked any stuffing, and looked oddly wobbly, but it was finally taking shape. It, like the destroyed one on the table nearby, had a small layer of fur all around it. To keep it soft. Yet the leather was the type of tanned hide that would be resilient and durable. Where if properly taken care of the young girl would be able to hold it for years without worry.


    Vim then coughed, and remembered something. ¡°Speaking of being naked¡­¡± he turned, to look at Elisabell.


    I glared at him for a moment, waiting expectantly for what he was about to say. A joke? Something serious? Hopefully whatever it was¡­


    ¡°You didn¡¯t bathe did you? Probably too late now though. You look about to fall over¡­¡± Vim said with a sigh.


    Ah¡­


    Elisabell went a little still, her brow furrowing as she tried to comprehend what he had just said.


    ¡°Vim, really¡­¡± I sighed as I thumped him in the shoulder.


    ¡°Um¡­!¡± Elisabell started to say something, but then went red in the face and wasn¡¯t able to say it.


    ¡°Just ignore him Elisabell. He¡¯s teasing me, through you,¡± I said to her.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡± she got her embarrassed blush under control far faster than I ever did, and then frowned at us. ¡°But I do stink,¡± she admitted.


    ¡°You¡¯re fine. You need sleep more than anything else. We can bathe once you¡¯ve rested,¡± I said.


    Vim nodded, agreeing with me.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡± she repeated the same nod of her head and sound, but this time it had sounded less sure than before.


    Smiling at her, I then noticed she swayed a little. She caught herself, and went to blinking wildly as if suddenly stunned.


    She had just almost fallen asleep. While sitting and talking to us.


    ¡°Are you done eating Elisabell?¡± I asked as I stepped away from Vim.


    ¡°Huh¡­? Oh¡­ Yeah¡­¡± she didn¡¯t sound too happy about it, but she nodded.


    ¡°Then let¡¯s get you into your bed,¡± I said.


    ¡°Mhm¡­¡± she nodded, and although has been rather meek and mannered this whole time¡­ she seemed even more dutifully acknowledging as she stood up from her chair.


    Smiling at her, I took her by the arm and guided her over to the cot. She practically fell into it, making the thing wobble and sway a little. It was just a large blanketed netting that was suspended by two of the support beams in the room. But for her it was more than enough.


    Grabbing the blanket Nasba had given her, I draped it over the girl as she grabbed the large feathered pillow and buried her face into it.


    I smiled down to the girl as she rolled over and curled up. I patted her shoulder as she blinked at me¡­ and I saw the way her eyelids slid heavily along her eyes. She was already falling asleep.


    ¡°Goodnight, Elisabell,¡± I said to her.


    ¡°Mhm,¡± she made a noise and nodded¡­ and then sure enough, a moment later, fell asleep.


    A little jealous at how quickly she had done so, I patted her shoulder again. Not to wake her, but to just let her know all would be okay.


    As Elisabell drifted deeper into sleep, I stepped away from the hanging cot and back over to Vim.


    ¡°She fell asleep as soon as she rolled over,¡± I told him.


    ¡°She¡¯s exhausted. Plus sleep is a place of sanctuary. You can hide from your fears and pain there,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you ever sleep then?¡± I asked him.


    Vim frowned, and then glanced at me. ¡°That¡¯s funny. Or are you saying I should sleep more because I¡¯m a coward?¡± he asked me.


    I smiled at him. ¡°I more so meant¡­ if that¡¯s how you view sleep, then I¡¯d think you whose life is sometimes hard and cruel, would enjoy it. Not that you¡¯re a coward,¡± I said.


    ¡°Ah. That¡¯s too bad. Beak would have called me a coward there,¡± he said.


    ¡°You are one, Vim. But not for things like that. You¡¯d never cower over such trauma. Now if sleeping could save you from me, on the other hand, I¡¯d believe it. But you sleeping would just invite me into your bed, so¡­¡± I teased him.


    Vim¡¯s eyes studied me for a moment, and I felt a tiny blush form.


    He then smirked and looked away, to re-focus on the little toy he was making.


    ¡°What¡­?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I fear the day you can say something like that without blushing,¡± he said.


    My blush deepened.


    Walking over to him, I hoped she really was asleep. Otherwise we were likely looking like a pair of fools.


    ¡°How are you feeling, Vim?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Got a year to talk about it?¡± he asked back.


    Hesitating at his tone, I calmed down as I realized he had just been making a small joke.


    Although glad he was in a strangely good mood all of a sudden, I was half tempted to smack him for saying such a thing. Coming from him that comment had been rather serious.


    Vim glanced at me and smiled. ¡°I¡¯m fine Renn. How are you?¡± he asked instead.


    I gulped. ¡°Worried,¡± I admitted.


    He nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sure you are.¡±


    ¡°Not going to try and relieve me?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°She¡¯s taken the only bed, Renn,¡± Vim said gently.


    My face grew hotter, again, and I finally gave in to the urge to smack him. Although I did so playfully, tapping his shoulder. ¡°Vim¡­!¡±


    ¡°What? Now we know she¡¯s definitely asleep, she would have moved or made a noise at that,¡± Vim said.


    Sighing at him, I shook my head as I glanced over to the girl. She looked just as I¡¯d left her, sleeping soundly and all curled up.


    Studying her for a moment, I realized she was likely about the age Nory had been. When I had met her. Or maybe just a little older.


    ¡°Why¡¯d you let her live, Vim¡­?¡± I asked him softly.


    ¡°For you Renn. Isn¡¯t it obvious?¡± he said.


    My blush grew warmer again, but not out of embarrassment. Stepping up behind him, I wrapped my arms around his neck and head. Hugging his head from behind, I buried my face into his hair.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I whispered as I fell for him all over again.


    I had expected it, but still¡­


    ¡°Hm. We¡¯re headed to the Crypt after this. So it works out fine. We¡¯ll leave her there,¡± he said, unbothered by my smothering of him.


    ¡°Just to be sure¡­ when you say crypt you don¡¯t mean a grave, right?¡± I asked as I squeezed his head tighter.


    He chuckled, and it felt wonderfully weird to feel it in my arms. ¡°You were just so happy, and now you¡¯re on guard again. You¡¯re a pendulum Renn. But no, it¡¯s just the name of the location. I¡¯d not take her elsewhere just to kill her there¡­ that makes no sense. Waste of a headache,¡± he said.


    Taking a deep breath, I wished Vim didn¡¯t lack a scent. I wasn¡¯t sure what kind of smell I wanted to smell from him, but the lack of one made me a little sad. ¡°Please tell me it¡¯s at least somewhere she¡¯ll be happy,¡± I said.


    ¡°Those there seem happy enough,¡± he said.


    Hm. I¡¯ll have to just wait and see then. Odds are Vim didn¡¯t care if she¡¯d be happy or not. To him, sparing her life was the limit of his mercy.


    Vim tilted his head a little, making me have to sway to the left as he did so. Since I was clinging to him so strongly. ¡°It¡¯s a place of worship, basically. It¡¯s where many of our members are laid to rest. A holy place. She¡¯ll basically become a nun,¡± Vim explained to me.


    Ah. He had misinterpreted my noise earlier. He had heard my hum as one of annoyance over his answer.


    Brushing his hair, I sighed at him and his adorableness. ¡°Sounds like a place you don¡¯t care for,¡± I teased him.


    He chuckled. ¡°You have no idea.¡±


    Smiling at him, I tried to smell him again.


    Really. It was so strange to have something, someone, wrapped in my arms¡­ and not be able to smell it at all. Everything had a smell. Everything. Yet he simply didn¡¯t.


    It was off-putting in a way. Disturbing. And not just because I wanted to smell him, to know what he smelled like.


    He¡¯d just gone through battle last night. And not only had he fought, and killed, he had been stabbed through by Nann. The wound had bled so much that we had tossed all of the clothes he had been wearing into the fire of burning bodies. And although he had cleaned and wiped himself off, I knew for a fact that he hadn¡¯t bathed since then. I had tried to bathe with him, to use it as an opportunity, but he had said he had too much to do. He had windows to fix, he had said.


    So by all counts Vim should smell. Not just of his own scent, but of grime and other stuff. Bad smells.


    But of course he didn¡¯t. Not even buried in his hair was I able to smell anything.


    Though maybe it¡¯d happen one day. He was able to smell me, and I could smell myself, even though no one else supposedly smelled me anymore.


    Blinking at the realization, I laid my chin on his head as I thought about that fact.


    I no longer had a smell.


    So strange. It was too bad Miss Beak was dead; she probably would have had a very unique perspective on it. I wonder if she had noticed at a¡­ ¡°Vim,¡± I spoke up as I realized something.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°She noticed, hadn¡¯t she? That¡¯s why she called me your mate. She noticed my lack of smell,¡± I said, feeling very stupid for not having noticed.


    ¡°Yes. Very likely. You had told her your story Renn, but it¡¯s not like you or I had been very forthcoming with our relationship. Under more normal circumstances, Beak would have just thought I¡¯d been escorting you for one reason or another. Maybe even would have just assumed we were having fun, playing around for a short time. Yet she had noticed the truth immediately,¡± he said.


    ¡°Right¡­¡± I nodded, and wondered how long ago Vim had realized. He had said yes rather quickly, which meant he had already thought of it. S§×arch* The Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Vim was oddly aware in weird ways sometimes.


    ¡°I bet Merit will notice right away too,¡± I said.


    He groaned. ¡°Don¡¯t remind me.¡±


    Patting his head, I smiled. ¡°Be nice to my friend,¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡¯m always nice to Merit,¡± he mumbled.


    He was¡­ but that wasn¡¯t the problem. He wasn¡¯t nice enough. Yet¡­ if he did become nice enough¡­


    Then I¡¯d worry over losing him to her. Which hurt my heart. I wanted her to be happy but¡­


    Sniffing, I did my best to not allow my eyes to fill with tears¡­ but I lost rather quickly.


    ¡°Renn¡­?¡± Vim asked gently.


    ¡°Mhm¡­¡± I dug my face back into his hair, and clung to him as I went to crying.


    Doing my best to at least keep my sobs as quiet as possible, I wept into his hair.


    A lot of painful things have been happening lately. And I knew more were to come.


    Yet even with all these painful things, Vim was steady. Strong. Warm.


    It wasn¡¯t a stretch to say his stalwart attitude and heart was keeping my own frail one from shattering. If he even realized it though¡­


    Clinging to him, Vim continued to work on the little toy¡­ letting me cry into his hair without complaint.


    Like always he indulged me. As he did with all of our members. As he did for everyone he protected.


    However¡­ I couldn¡¯t help but feel a little special. To be chosen over Merit, and who knows who else. To be granted such leniency, as well.


    For him to have spared Elisabell¡­ that alone was telling. Even if no one¡¯s mentioned it. Even if Vim hasn¡¯t even realized it yet.


    He had spared her because he knew it was what I had wanted him to do. What I had hoped for.


    Basking in his gentle sturdiness, I hoped a day would come where I could pay him back for all of this. For being who¡­ and what he was. For not just me, but the whole Society.


    ¡°I love you Vim,¡± I whispered as I cried.


    I really did.


    Even if he refused to smell.

 Chapter Two Hundred and Fifty – Vim – A Weaver’s Deduction

    I was glad we were finally getting ready to leave, yet at the same time I was starting to fear what we¡¯d find next.


    Renn and Elisabell were on the other side of the courtyard, near the workshop. They were with Nasba and some of her children, readying the packs that I¡¯d soon be securing to the horses we¡¯d be taking northward.


    Honestly this had gone better than it could have. The mercenaries had all been taken care of. We had found enough proof in the form of ledgers and letters to know that I¡¯d likely gotten all of the ones here, and that they had yet to send any letters elsewhere about their intentions. We had found a short, simple, letter written by the captain here that they had intended to send north once the raid had been finished. It hadn¡¯t mentioned the Weaver¡¯s Hut, or its location, just that they planned to pillage a nearby community and meet their fellow in some baron¡¯s territory in the north.


    I planned to make a stop in that territory on the way back to Telmik. If their band was still there by then, which would likely be the middle of winter, I¡¯d deal with them.


    So the attackers were dealt with. Without casualties. Other than a broken window and some torn up beets in a small garden near the hill, from the horses trudging through them, there hadn¡¯t been much damage. There¡¯d been a few days¡¯ worth of work and stress, I guess, but nothing drastic.


    The only remaining issue, Elisabell, wasn¡¯t an issue either.


    She had calmed down and adapted quickly. Typical of a pagan woman in this era. She probably thought herself something of a slave now, and had almost completely adopted the roll. She followed Renn around dutifully, but wasn¡¯t a walking depression. She was upbeat now, smiling and talking with everyone as if she had been a member all along.


    Which was the main reason I was so worried.


    Fate was doing its damnedest to make Renn get hurt. Lamp and her people. Those pirates. That young boy. Now this girl. And even before Lumen there had been others. Those female merchants we had traveled with for a short time, for example.


    I¡¯d not really noticed it much before, since stuff always happened during my travels¡­ but it was now clear that there was something amiss.


    Why was it always women and children? Why was it always people Renn pitied? Why did they always tug at her heartstrings without remorse?


    How was I going to protect her from such things? I could be cruel¡­ cruel enough to heartlessly slaughter those who were as much victims as not.


    But could I be cruel enough to break Renn¡¯s heart and soul?


    Something told me I knew the answer already.


    ¡°Vim.¡±


    I turned to the Weaver. She waved me into the building from a nearby window.


    Glancing back at Renn and the girl, I narrowed my eyes at them and debated letting her out of my sight.


    I¡¯d not allowed it. The only moments since this all started that I¡¯d allowed the human to leave my line of sight was when she bathed. And she had done so only with Renn, and I had made sure to stay near enough that I had been able to hear everything that had happened.


    Sighing, I stepped away and went to enter the main building.


    Once inside I quickly found the room that the Weaver was in. It was the one next to the large room where Nasba enjoyed giving lectures. I entered the room, and passed by one of Nann¡¯s children as I did. I walked over to the window; the same one Nann had waved me in from, and once more put Renn and her human baggage in my field of view.


    ¡°Really Vim¡­ not only is she likely not to do anything, I highly doubt Renn would allow it,¡± Nann said with a sigh.


    ¡°From your mouth to your dead god¡¯s ears,¡± I said.


    ¡°Dead¡­?¡±


    I turned and frowned at the young girl now staring at me with wide eyes.


    Woops.


    Nann sighed again, and stepped around the rack of clothes to look at me. ¡°You¡¯ll be headed to see Horn and his family after the Crypt right?¡± the Weaver asked.


    I nodded.


    ¡°Good. I¡¯ll send you with some nicer winter clothes. Knowing Horn they need it,¡± Nann said as she turned to the girl and pointed at the rack. ¡°Pack all this as well, would you dear?¡± she asked the girl.


    The girl nodded, but did so worriedly. She was still bothered by my earlier comment. She stepped up next to the rack, grabbed a few sets of the clothes hanging from it and then hurried out of the room.


    ¡°I¡¯m only taking two horses. One¡¯s the girl¡¯s,¡± I reminded the Weaver.


    ¡°Says the man able to carry more than any horse could dream,¡± she said offhandedly as she stepped over to another rack.


    Shaking my head at her I turned back to the window. I found Renn, then Elisabell. It was easy, they were right next to each other¡­ like always. They were with the little girl who I had made that stuffed animal for. They were all kneeling around a box, rummaging amidst its contents.


    ¡°This is where you tell me that my worry is unfounded. That she¡¯ll likely adapt and live the rest of her life in the Society. Joining it just like all the others who¡¯ve done the same,¡± I said.


    ¡°One needs not know how to solve puzzles to answer that,¡± Nann said.


    Right.


    ¡°If not her¡­ what about Renn?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Hm¡­ thus the reason I summoned you. I¡¯d blame the human, but she¡¯s impossible to separate from you even on a normal day,¡± Nann said with a small giggle.


    Shifting, I wondered how true that statement was. I felt like Renn usually distanced herself from me when we were visiting others. She normally became friends with someone, or everyone, and spent more time with them than me. Merit in Lumen. Herra¡¯s cousin at the armadillos. Riz at Secca, Landi, and so forth.


    ¡°Thank you for teaching her by the way. She vastly enjoyed it,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hmph. Regrettably not as well as I¡¯d have liked. I¡¯m not sure why, but she really struggles with sewing. Which is funny since she seems to have phenomenal hand-eye coordination, and her memory is sharper than any needle I can craft,¡± Nann said.


    I nodded. I had only sat in on a few of Nann¡¯s guidance lessons, as to let Elisabell spend time with Renn, but the few I¡¯d been around for had told me the truth of the matter.


    Renn was simply not very good at fashioning clothes. On any level. She was capable of making the basic stuff, but they were relatively shoddy. Prone to failure, or tearing.


    As if she suddenly became stiff and uncoordinated the moment she sat down with a needle, or some other method to sew or fashion clothes.


    ¡°Might be internalized trauma,¡± I reasoned.


    ¡°Highly likely. I¡¯ve heard she can paint rather well,¡± she said.


    ¡°She can.¡±


    ¡°Then it¡¯s likely something from her youth. Time might fix it, though it could likely be fixed rather swiftly if you¡¯d like to know a better method,¡± Nann said.


    Glancing away from the window, I watched the young girl from earlier enter the room. She was accompanied by a couple other girls, who all went straight to the rack of clothes. They gathered up the remaining clothes hanging upon it, and hurried out of the room.


    ¡°It¡¯s funny, isn¡¯t it? You¡¯d think our human members would fear you more than the ones more like us,¡± Nann said as the girls left.


    I frowned. ¡°Humans can¡¯t usually comprehend me, or what I represent. So in my experience, no.¡±


    Nann huffed at me. ¡°Humans aren¡¯t so simple minded as that Vim. Just because you¡¯re currently annoyed with one in particular doesn¡¯t mean you can generalize their whole race,¡± she said.


    She got me there. I shifted and looked back out the window, to try and ignore Nann¡¯s smirk.


    Renn was now carrying the little girl. On her shoulders, giving her a piggy back ride. Elisabell was following after them, dutifully, while carrying the stuffed animal for the girl.


    I smiled at the sight, especially so the way Renn was smiling.


    Such a sight made me wish she had found someone, or somewhere, else. Something other than me.


    She deserved to have every waking moment filled with such happiness and joy. To live somewhere that would enable her to be so happy every day, and maybe even one day be carrying around her own children in such a way.


    Instead she was stuck with me. Constantly traveling around the world¡­ hating every moment of it. Weeping instead of smiling.


    ¡°The one you¡¯re so desperately protecting is as fragile as I¡¯d assumed,¡± Nann then said.


    My jaw clenched, and I realized this was also going to be a painful conversation for me. In more ways than one.


    ¡°You¡¯re sure?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Oh, very.¡±


    Great.


    ¡°I can¡¯t know her heart, of course¡­ I don¡¯t know her whole story. What few pieces I¡¯ve been able to gather have made me assume some things, and expect others. For that you can blame the human, if you¡¯d like. I didn¡¯t want to pry too much with her there. Out of courtesy.¡±


    Thankful for the excuse, and permission, I went ahead and did so.


    ¡°Basically Vim, your lovely partner has endured heavy heartbreak. Several times, likely in quick succession. At least for our kind. I¡¯ve known many others, many predators even, who have broken from less. I worry for her. If you keep her with you, over time she may either break completely or become numb. She may lose that strange gentleness that exudes from her, eroded away as the two of you continuously endure hardship,¡± Nann warned.


    My shoulders lowered as I watched Renn carry the girl to the center garden''s gazebo. To let the girl reach up and touch one of the hanging lamps upon it. Or at least, she tried to. Even while on Renn¡¯s shoulders they were still too short to reach it.


    ¡°She chose this life. And I don¡¯t think I can convince her away from it anymore,¡± I said softly.


    ¡°Can¡¯t or won¡¯t?¡± Nann asked me.


    My eyes narrowed as Renn swapped with Elisabell. She gave her the girl, and took the stuffed animal. Thanks to the human being a little taller than Renn, the girl was now able to reach the lamp. She didn¡¯t really grab it, and just touched it with a fingertip, but it had been enough to make her very happy.


    ¡°So¡­? What do you think I should do? Insulate her? Keep her at a distance? How? Whether I like it or not, events like this happen all the time. Most of the time they end far worse, too. And even if fate is kind, and I¡¯m on my best guard, tragedy always inevitably strikes,¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Vim¡­ I don¡¯t have an answer for you. I wish I did,¡± Nann said softly.


    Then what was the point in telling me what I already knew? Sear?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I blinked, and realized I had grown upset. I did my best to toss aside such an emotion. Not only was it misplaced anger¡­ Nann did not deserve it to be directed at her or in her presence, even.


    ¡°She may be fine, Vim. If she¡¯s survived all this, until now, she might be able to endure whatever may come¡­ especially if you¡¯re always there for her,¡± Nann added.


    That¡¯s just it. The longer this went on the more she¡¯d rely on me. The more she¡¯d make me her foundation.


    Such a thing worked until it didn¡¯t.


    Such a thing worked until her heart couldn¡¯t take it anymore.


    I¡¯d experienced such things before. I had seen it happen before.


    Though in Celine¡¯s case it had started before I had tried to make myself her anchor. She had grown tired. Too tired. The brunt and weight of that which she endured had crushed her¡­ and by the time I had stepped in, to try and alleviate some of that burden from her¡­


    It had already been too late.


    Too little too late.


    ¡°If¡­ if Renn does survive. One way or another. If she doesn¡¯t break and crumble¡­ where do you see her? In a few hundred years, for example?¡± I asked the Weaver.


    ¡°Other than right next to you?¡± Nann asked, and I heard the grin on her face.


    I nodded, admitting I had set myself up for that one.


    ¡°Well¡­ I suppose it depends on how many of us she forgives, and how many she won¡¯t,¡± she said.


    Frowning, I turned away from the window again. ¡°Forgives?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes. She¡¯s very upset. At all of us,¡± she said.


    Renn was¡­? ¡°You¡¯re kidding me,¡± I said. Where was this coming from?


    Renn? That girl? Hating the Society?


    Disappointed, maybe, at best¡­ but actual hate? Anger? I just couldn¡¯t see it. She loved the Society. Its people. She pitied them¡­ and those she pitied, she loved.


    Right...?


    ¡°She does not like how we treat you. I¡¯m not sure yet¡­ what that means. Is she upset that we need you? Is it a selfish thing? Or are we not properly compensating you, in her view? Or is it something else entirely¡­? I don¡¯t know. All I know for sure is that woman, for better or worse, feels we have slighted you. As a whole. As the Society. I don¡¯t think she¡¯s made a decision yet concerning it¡­ but well¡­ something tells me we¡¯ll all know when she does,¡± Nann said as she crossed her arms and nodded.


    I gulped at the heavy accusation, and shifted a little. ¡°You¡¯re serious,¡± I said.


    She nodded again. ¡°Very. Surely you¡¯ve noticed it? Or has she said something about it? She doesn¡¯t necessarily hate us as individuals¡­ but there¡¯s definitely some underlying issue in her eyes. She gets very annoyed, deep down, when such topics come up. For instance she watched you fix that window the other day, and one of my children made a small comment. They had simply joked that they wanted to ask you to fix something else in their house, since you were obviously so good at it. It was a simple comment one makes without thought, and with no ill meaning, yet Renn had taken offense,¡± Nann said.


    ¡°What¡¯d she do?¡± I asked. Why hadn¡¯t anyone said anything?


    ¡°Do? Nothing. One of her ears had simply fluttered a little. Barely noticeable. She had been in the middle of sewing something, and talking with my granddaughter. The one you gave that duck to,¡± Nann said with a wave.


    Wait¡­ ¡°So her ear fluttered¡­ after a comment from a passerby, and now you think she hates all of you,¡± I said.


    ¡°If you want to put it that way, sure,¡± Nann said.


    I sighed and looked away from the Weaver. Not because I was upset with her, or not believing her¡­ but rather the opposite.


    I did believe her. Because I knew exactly what she was talking about.


    Renn has indeed made many comments about that exact thing. Sometimes she said so under her breath. Other times she did so vocally, loudly.


    She didn¡¯t appreciate how the Society treated me at all. At least from her perspective.


    ¡°Do¡­ do you think it¡¯s a woman thing?¡± I asked carefully.


    ¡°Woman thing?¡± Nann asked back, and I noted the annoyance in her voice. She hadn¡¯t liked how I had phrased it.


    I shook my head. ¡°Possessiveness. Is it sourced from a desire to keep me all to herself?¡± I asked.


    Nann sighed at me. ¡°Men are just as possessive, Vim. And I don¡¯t know. It could be. I don¡¯t think it is, not just because I don¡¯t want to think that Renn is that simple¡­ but look at her. She¡¯s more than happy with what you do. She was very happy you made that stuffed animal. She likes to hear us tease you, and tell stories of you. If this emotion, or whatever it is, is sourced from her desire to keep her to herself I wouldn¡¯t see her doing such things. The people I¡¯ve known to act so possessive usually didn¡¯t want to share in any way at all, not even simple memories,¡± Nann said.


    Right¡­ Renn did enjoy it when I did things she deemed gentle or kind. She absolutely adored it when I did something simple for the Society, like helping out in little ways. As weird as it was to say, and admit it, my penchant of going out of my way to help the Society even in the little ways, like fixing a broken window, was something Renn found immensely attractive. So for her to have gotten annoyed over that very thing, meant Nann was right. She didn''t mind me helping... she didn''t mind sharing me... she disliked not the request, but either the individual or the method of their asking of it.


    She enjoyed the little things too much to hate them. Such little things were likely what had drawn Renn¡¯s eyes in the first place. The way she had watched me hold Lomi as she slept, running from nightmares, had as I told Nann and Nasba, been the origin of her fascination with me.


    ¡°Honestly Vim it could just be a cat thing. Aren¡¯t cats known for latching onto a singular person?¡± Nann suggested.


    ¡°Yes. Most animals do,¡± I said.


    Nann huffed, since she knew I had just tried to include her in that statement.


    Well¡­ I wasn¡¯t wrong. Even if Nann would never admit it.


    She loved her family¡­ but there was no denying the only person she ever truly loved was her husband. The love she felt for her descendants was simply the love that spilled over. She loved them because they existed thanks to him. That was it.


    I¡¯d never voice such a thing aloud though.


    I blinked as I realized that was a good example.


    Renn was a little different. She would likely love her children something fierce. And it wouldn¡¯t be just because they were of my blood.


    Frowning, I wondered if maybe that was the solution to this supposed fragile heart of hers.


    I tossed the idea out of my head the moment it sprouted, mostly since I wasn¡¯t sure how to address the main problem of it.


    If I wasn¡¯t able to have children with non-humans, how could I fix that in the first place?


    Plus bringing a child into this world just because I worried for Renn¡¯s stability was rather cruel, in its own way.


    Especially since I wasn¡¯t sure how big of a problem it was yet, anyway.


    ¡°You just thought something weird, didn¡¯t you?¡± Nann asked.


    Glancing to my right, as the Weaver stepped up next to me and joined me in staring out the window¡­ I nodded. ¡°I had been,¡± I admitted.


    She smirked at me. ¡°Want advice? Love her. Cherish her. Even if you really don¡¯t. Not only would it keep her mind and heart safe, it¡¯d do both her and you good. Plus it¡¯d do the Society good to see you having fun, for once. How long has it been since Nasba laughed like that Vim?¡± Nann asked as we watched the young girl who had been getting carried around by Renn and the human run into Nasba¡¯s arms. She had the same tail feathers as her, so it made sense. She was more a granddaughter of Nasba than Nann.


    ¡°A long while,¡± I admitted. Nasba had always been a more cheery person, but the last few decades had been rough. And not just because her husband had passed away. Her first generation of descendants were gone now too. And that had seemed to hurt her more than her husband¡¯s death.


    ¡°Regrettably the reality is she¡¯ll likely perish or be lost to us for a different reason far sooner than simple depression. Yet all the same. I look forward to the letters I¡¯ll get about you two as you travel over the years,¡± Nann said.


    I scoffed. ¡°From Renn herself, no doubt,¡± I said.


    Nann giggled and nodded. ¡°She did ask if she could send letters to us. Adorable isn¡¯t it?¡±


    Yes. It was. But I¡¯d not admit it.


    ¡°Keep her safe Vim,¡± Nann said gently as Nasba headed our way. With the little girl. Hand in hand.


    I nodded. ¡°For now,¡± I said as I turned.


    Nann giggled at me as I left the room, heading for the exit. Renn and the human had gone into the workshop, so I needed to head there as well.


    As I left the building, I ran into Nasba and the little girl.


    ¡°Big brother!¡± the little girl drew my attention, and she beamed a happy smile up at me as she lifted the little duck stuffed animal I had made her. ¡°Everyone loves it!¡± she told me.


    ¡°Well that¡¯s not good. You better get strong enough to protect it, then,¡± I warned her.


    The little girl¡¯s smile blinked into a look of pure shock. ¡°You¡¯re right!¡± she shouted, astounded she hadn¡¯t realized it before I had mentioned so.


    Smiling softly I nodded. ¡°Keep it safe okay?¡± I asked.


    She nodded back quickly, with a serious expression. ¡°Right¡­!¡± then she pulled her hand free of Nasba¡¯s, and ran off into the house.


    Nasba sighed at me. ¡°Please Vim. You forget some of our children see you like a god, so they take your words to heart,¡± she said.


    ¡°That¡¯s your fault. I¡¯m not a god,¡± I said sternly.


    Nasba shook her head at me, telling me she wasn¡¯t in the mood to argue with me.


    Still I smiled at her. ¡°We leave tomorrow at dawn. Anything you need from me before we go?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°I have a letter for you. For Merit. I¡¯ll bring it to you in a bit,¡± she said.


    I nodded, I had been expecting it¡­ which was why I had asked. Usually she had it ready within a day or so of me arriving. But I knew the reason¡­ the reason was staring at me right now, off in the distance, from the workshop¡¯s window.


    ¡°Thank you for teasing Renn. She¡¯s enjoyed it,¡± I said.


    Nasba smiled. ¡°I¡¯ve enjoyed it too. I really hope you¡¯re wrong, Vim, and you aren¡¯t infertile. I really want her children to mix with my own,¡± she said.


    Frowning at the duck, I shook my head at her. ¡°You¡¯re as weird as Merit,¡± I said.


    She smirked. ¡°Mighty fine compliment, thanks.¡±


    It hadn¡¯t been, but sure.


    Nasba then reached over and gently touched my arm. ¡°All the same, I¡¯m glad you¡¯re doing okay Vim. I¡¯ll admit I¡¯ve¡­ never actually really thought of it. So I¡¯m glad that you¡¯re doing good,¡± she said.


    Frowning at her, I wondered what she meant. ¡°Never thought of what?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Your happiness. I used to really get upset with you¡­ since you were so mean to Merit. I¡¯m sorry for that. I never took your feelings into account,¡± Nasba said.


    A little disturbed by Nasba¡¯s sudden¡­ genuine apology, I wasn¡¯t sure what to say or do.


    ¡°Uhm¡­ sure¡­ Thanks?¡± I said, and felt stupid. She was being rather serious, and I had just been sarcastic.


    Nasba though smiled and giggled at me. ¡°I also thanked Renn. She got all red and cute, you should have seen it.¡±


    Ah¡­ I nodded. ¡°She does get all red, doesn¡¯t she? Isn¡¯t it weird?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s adorable. Those our age usually don¡¯t get so emotional so easily¡­ so it¡¯s neat to see it when it happens. Please don¡¯t let that part of her die, okay? I know how you get sometimes¡­ don¡¯t make a mistake, Vim.¡±


    Taking her warning to heart, I nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to try.¡±


    She nodded back. ¡°Good¡­ Good¡­¡± she whispered.


    For a small moment we didn¡¯t say anything more, and then one of the children shouted from inside the house. Nasba¡¯s tail feathers shifted at the shout, telling me she recognized the voice. ¡°Someone just started a fight,¡± she said knowingly.


    ¡°Children,¡± I said.


    She huffed and nodded. ¡°Sometimes they make you regret giving birth to them, I swear¡­¡± she mumbled as she stepped past me, to enter the house.


    Smiling at her, I watched her go for a moment¡­ then she paused, and glanced back at me.


    I tilted my head at her, and she frowned at me. ¡°If you have a son, give him to Merit, Vim. It¡¯s the least you can do,¡± she said.


    What little bit of a smile I had died instantly, and Nasba¡¯s frown deepened as if in offense. ¡°I¡¯m serious!¡± she shouted.


    ¡°I could tell. Make sure you get me your letter before we leave, Nasba. Or else I¡¯ll tell Merit you had spent all our time visiting with Renn and hadn¡¯t had a moment for her,¡± I warned her.


    ¡°Gah! She¡¯d believe you too!¡± Nasba groaned as I left her and stepped away.


    Smiling as I crossed the courtyard, I paused a moment before the workshop to stare at the small pile of stuff Renn and the rest had prepared.


    I had mentioned we were only taking two horses, hadn¡¯t I?


    Two horses. Three people. Yet there was easily three horses worth of stuff there in that pile. The type of amount that wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to ride the horse as it carried all of it.


    Sighing, I shook my head and entered the workshop. To find the source of this headache¡­ and if possible, not fall deeper into love with her.


    I needed to keep some dignity, after all.


    What little I had left was precious...

 Chapter Two Hundred and Fifty One – Renn – A Bloody Hand

    I was in a neighbor¡¯s home.


    At least¡­ that¡¯s how this forest made me feel.


    The horse I was riding trotted along slowly, following Vim¡¯s lead, and I felt an odd mix of familiarity and anxiousness.


    We were crossing a rather large mountain pass, and the dense forest all around us did look a lot like the one I had been born in¡­ but there was a strange difference. Some of the trees were white. Pure white. Their bark and trunks were the kind of white that I¡¯d only seen on diseased trees, or during winter when they were stained by ice and snow¡­ and not only was it not yet winter, these trees were all healthy and fine.


    It wasn¡¯t too startling, honestly¡­ I knew trees came in all shapes, colors, and sizes¡­ but¡­


    Well¡­


    It felt weird all the same. Likely because the rest of the forest looked so closely to the one I had been born in. The only main difference, other than the odd flower or shrub, were these white trees.


    Another oddity was how slow we were traveling.


    Vim had the horses more walking than anything else. It wasn¡¯t so bad that I was upset with the pace¡­ but it was a little strange. The mountain pass we were treading upon wasn¡¯t the greatest, but it wasn¡¯t so bad we needed to move this slow.


    Especially since Vim himself wasn¡¯t walking on the ground, but on a horse himself.


    He had wanted to originally only travel with two horses, but decided on bringing a third once he realized how much stuff we were taking with us.


    Glancing behind me, I smiled at Elisabell. She looked a little silly, surrounded by bounded bags. They were stacked as high as her shoulders behind her.


    I too had bags and boxes strapped to my horse around me, but they weren¡¯t stacked as high for some reason.


    Elisabell noticed my focus, and smiled back at me.


    She was riding her horse. The same one she had before the¡­ incident. Vim had asked her if she wanted to ride it, or one of the other ones, and she had chosen it¡­ even though it still seemed upset with her. Every so often she had to guide it back onto the path, even though my horse and Vim¡¯s never seemed to even consider wandering off.


    Vim had likely asked her preference not out of kindness, but necessity. He hadn¡¯t wanted her on a horse that didn¡¯t obey her properly¡­ yet she had interpreted it as him being merciful and kind. She had thanked me in private later that night, letting me know she was very thankful she could keep the horse that her brother had bought for her.


    Although glad she was happy, and had been able to keep something precious to her¡­ I slightly wished she had chosen a different horse.


    Our new human companion was obviously the main reason we were traveling so slow. Not only was she¡­ not the best horse rider¡­ she was also a little needy.


    She had to stop often. For rest. Or to relieve herself. Plus she needed more sleep and food than not it seemed.


    It made me wonder if I¡¯d been traveling with Vim for too long. I didn¡¯t remember Nory, or the siblings, needing such constant attention and thought¡­ but obviously they must have needed it. Elisabell wasn¡¯t really needy; after all, she was just human. She needed more than we did and more often.


    Vim had known, and expected it, before I even realized it. He had been stopping us every so often, to stretch our legs, as he called it. It allowed Elisabell to get off the horse, walk around, and then do whatever she needed at the time.


    In fact by my count it was about time for another such stop.


    I sighed as I tried to focus my attention away from the forest around me, and how slow it was passing us by.


    Studying Vim¡¯s back, and the new set of leather he now wore, I wondered why I was not as happy about it as I had thought I¡¯d be.


    We matched again. The leather set of armor he had made for himself hadn¡¯t been an exact replacement, but it was strikingly close. Yet¡­ although the two of us now once again looked like a pair¡­


    For some reason I just wasn¡¯t as happy about it as I should be.


    It brought a smile to my face, of course, and for some reason it made me relaxed to know from an outsider¡¯s perspective we were a natural pair again. Husband and wife, or something akin to it¡­ but¡­


    ¡°What is it Renn?¡± Vim asked.


    I blinked, and then promptly frowned. ¡°How¡¯d you know I was glaring at you?¡± I asked him. He hadn¡¯t glanced back once. Not in at least an hour.


    Vim¡¯s whole body made a tiny movement. He had just chuckled at me. ¡°Considering you glare at me even when happy, it¡¯s a safe bet,¡± he said.


    Well¡­ that was true¡­ I guess¡­


    ¡°How much farther?¡± I asked.


    ¡°About a week at this pace,¡± he answered.


    ¡°Is it in these mountains?¡±


    He nodded. ¡°The dead center of them.¡±


    Hm. That meant we¡¯d have reached them far quicker had he and I been alone, and on foot. We¡¯d have likely not used this path, but strode straight through the forest itself.


    A part of me knew that was the main reason I was a little upset. I longed to walk through the forest¡­ to stalk it as I had done growing up.


    Yet the rest of me knew better than to voice such a desire.


    Knowing Vim, if I did¡­ he¡¯d find a way to allow such a desire to come to be. Though I wasn¡¯t sure how he¡¯d do it¡­ not only would that mean he¡¯d need to get rid of Elisabell, he¡¯d also need to get rid of the horses and all the stuff they were carrying.


    I didn¡¯t want to test Vim¡¯s strange capabilities. If there was a way to accomplish such a thing, without actually hurting Elisabell, he likely knew how to do it. I didn¡¯t want to torture poor Elisabell more than she was already being subjected to. It wasn¡¯t right.


    Especially since my desire was such a silly, pointless thing.


    I wanted to run through the forest. With Vim. Because of course that was what my heart longed for, somehow.


    It made little sense, but I¡¯ve come to realize lots of things did too.


    ¡°Do you normally end up taking so much stuff between locations Vim? We hadn¡¯t really done this before, like this,¡± I asked. We had almost as much as that time we had left Secca. At least, it felt like it.


    Difference was most of the stuff we were carrying now was finished product. Clothes, and blankets and other such stuff.


    ¡°It happens often enough, yes. Sometimes I even end up escorting large caravans, or taking entire cargo ships. It¡¯s not always simple gifts though,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t we leave Lumen with more?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Herra doesn¡¯t like taking much to her family. The few times I¡¯ve tried to take them resources have only resulted in huge fights. So I stopped trying,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°Ah¡­ That¡¯s a little rude of Herra,¡± I said.


    ¡°It is,¡± Vim agreed.


    My horse turned a little, going to the other side of the path. Vim had guided his horse that way first, so I didn¡¯t try to correct it. It was just following Vim. But as we trotted along, I glanced down at the ground and around the side of the road for the reason that Vim had done such a thing.


    I couldn¡¯t find it.


    For a few minutes I debated his reason for doing so, and then once I decided on the most likely reason, I asked him. ¡°Why¡¯d we move to this side of the road?¡± I asked.


    ¡°There¡¯s a family of bears downwind. They¡¯re about to enter hibernation, so could be hungry. I¡¯d rather not have to kill them just because we smell like easy prey.¡± Vim answered.


    I blinked, and realized all of my possible answers had been wrong.


    ¡°I don¡¯t smell them,¡± I said as I scanned the distant trees.


    ¡°Hm,¡± Vim made a small shrug.


    ¡°Do we uh¡­ not fear bears?¡± Elisabell asked from behind me.


    ¡°Not with Vim,¡± I answered.


    ¡°Hm,¡± she made a similar sound Vim had just made, and I smiled at her. She was strangely picking up some of our mannerisms. I wonder if she was just¡­ that impressionable, or if it was some kind of instinctive survival mechanism.


    As I smiled at Elisabell, I realized something serious.


    ¡°Animals can¡¯t smell me anymore,¡± I said aloud.


    ¡°Right. They only smell the horses and the girl now. Which is too bad. I enjoyed traveling without having to worry about animals,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°Wait¡­¡± I groaned as I realized the truth. Now that I didn¡¯t smell, actively¡­ then¡­


    Yes¡­ that meant when we were with others, or on horseback, the larger predator creatures such as bears and stuff were now indeed something we needed to be on guard against.


    My smell alone usually kept most creatures away. And those that dared to draw near only did so to see what I was. They rarely ever drew too close because of it. Especially the larger prey and predator creatures.


    ¡°Anything else I should be aware of because of this?¡± I asked Vim.


    ¡°Not sure¡­ Be ready for animals to treat you different. And to forget to brush your teeth or take baths sometimes, since neither you nor anyone else will notice,¡± Vim said.


    Great.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to not stink,¡± Elisabell mumbled.


    I smiled and turned to glance at her. ¡°You don¡¯t stink, Elisabell,¡± I told her.


    ¡°He thinks I do¡­¡± she mumbled again, a little lower this time.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Yes. He did. Or had. But how did I explain to her that he simply thought so because she was a human.


    Vim thought everyone stunk, supposedly. Except for me.


    ¡°Do you not smell even when you fart?¡± Elisabell asked us.


    I turned to look at Vim, to hear his answer.


    ¡°Nothing we do or wear will have a scent. If we spend enough time in the same bed, or area, that stuff too will eventually lose their scents as well,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°Same bed¡­? You two are married yet don¡¯t seem to share one much,¡± Elisabell mumbled again.


    I frowned, and then realized that she likely was whispering when she mumbled. Meaning she wasn¡¯t intending for me, or Vim, to hear what she was saying.


    Suddenly a lot of her comments made sense. She actually mumbled a lot, and I had originally thought it was just her being shy or unsure of herself¡­ but most of that earlier anxiety was gone now. She acted normal around us, just as I remembered her back when I met her and her brother.


    She was mumbling quietly. Thinking she was speaking lowly enough to not be heard.


    I gulped as I shifted on the horse, and felt itchy all of a sudden.


    Another thing I¡¯d forgotten about humans. Why had I forgotten so readily¡­? It wasn¡¯t as if I¡¯ve not spent time with any lately. Most places we went to, or stopped, had me interacting with humans. Sometimes even human members of the Society, to boot.


    Most humans didn¡¯t realize how well we could hear. Jeez, there were non-humans who didn¡¯t comprehend how good my hearing was compared to theirs.


    Usually this showed itself in other ways. Like the other night, when I had slept in the main building since Nann and Nasba had been working in the workshop and being noisy. I had slept in one of the rooms¡­ alone¡­ and had to squeeze my head, and ears, with pillows to stop the sounds from a nearby building.


    I made a mental note to not forget that Elisabell didn¡¯t realize how good my hearing was¡­ and also to forgive her for any strange comments.


    ¡°Does a smell return Vim? Take that bed for example. If we left it, would the smell return over time?¡± I asked.


    He nodded. ¡°Yeah. But I¡¯m honestly not sure how long it takes. Could be days, could be months. I¡¯ve never really cared much to test it to be honest. Celine once tried to test it, but I convinced her to give up,¡± he said.


    ¡°How¡¯d you convince her?¡± I asked, interested.


    Vim didn¡¯t respond right away, and I noticed the way he rolled a shoulder.


    Uh oh.


    Smilingly softly, I waited¡­ and waited¡­ then he sighed. ¡°I teased her. In a rather cruel method too, now that I think about it,¡± he admitted.


    Oh¡­ ¡°So you were mean to her,¡± I said.


    ¡°Only sometimes,¡± he said.


    Hmph. No wonder she had placed so many tedious rules on him. It was probably her way of getting back at the man who was as oblivious as he was strong.


    ¡°Ex-wife?¡± Elisabell muttered.


    I bit back a response, and shifted a little.


    ¡°She stunk sometimes. Not in a really bad way or anything¡­ she just had a strong scent. Her stupid church was also always burning with incenses and stuff, which didn¡¯t help,¡± Vim said.


    Feeling a little bad, I realized what he meant by teasing. He had likely been rude about her smell.


    I didn¡¯t like how I felt a little bit of solidarity with her, but here I was¡­ relating to her.


    Though many had said my smell wasn¡¯t bad either¡­ just startling and strong, being a predator. Maybe her being a panda was the same thing. Was a panda even a predator?


    Rounding a small bend, we neared a different path. One that was not as overgrown or broken. It was a dirt road, but it had obvious cart marks from use over the years. Vim guided his horse onto it, and mine and Elisabell¡¯s followed suit.


    ¡°Honestly¡­ you and I are entering new grounds, Renn. We¡¯ll have to figure some of it out as we go, I fear,¡± Vim said.


    For some reason hearing that put a huge smile on my face. ¡°Going to let me test and experiment?¡± I asked him happily.


    Vim glanced back for the first time in a long time, only to smirk at me. ¡°Only if I can too,¡± he teased.


    Elisabell groaned behind me, but I couldn¡¯t help but smirk and enjoy the moment.


    She¡¯d not groan in such a way if she knew how difficult, and how long, it had taken me to get Vim to lower his guard enough around me to even make such a silly little joke.


    Brushing the horse, I hummed as I studied a massive tree that we were passing. It wasn¡¯t the biggest I¡¯ve seen, not anything like the giant tree at the Owl¡¯s Nest, but it was definitely one of the biggest I¡¯ve seen in this forest so far.


    ¡°There should be a small stream up ahead. We¡¯ll stop and rest there for a moment,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°Brandy and the rest once mentioned we had messengers in the Society. Who are they?¡± I asked Vim.


    ¡°Oplar runs them. Most are humans. They don¡¯t go everywhere, but they go to enough locations to make a difference. They¡¯re similar to your eastern girls, and sometimes they come from families within the Society. For instance Nann has a few children who go to Lumen and Telmik and back, and along the way they stop at other locations to exchange letters and stuff,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°I heard we had orphanages too?¡± I asked.


    ¡°We do. Though we¡¯re down to just a couple. Most of them aren¡¯t used in that form anymore¡­ they¡¯re mostly just charity now. Telmik has the biggest,¡± Vim said.


    Hm¡­ ¡°How long does it usually take letters to be delivered?¡± I asked, thinking of the one I had sent to Lomi.


    ¡°A month or two, depending on where. Sometimes the letter, and the one delivering it, gets lost though. For one reason or another,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°What happens then?¡± I asked.


    ¡°In Telmik is the hub. A request for verification is sent there if the sender never receives confirmation or a letter back. It can sometimes take months for that to happen. Usually that¡¯s when I get involved. Because it usually means something bad happened. It honestly doesn¡¯t happen often, once every handful of years. You¡¯d think it happened more, to be honest, but,¡± Vim shrugged.


    ¡°So I didn¡¯t get to see it because Oplar hadn¡¯t been there at the time?¡± I asked.


    ¡°She¡¯s very protective of her mail room. I¡¯d not show it unless she permitted it. Even today,¡± Vim said to me.


    Ah¡­ ¡°I see,¡± I said.


    ¡°You can read, Renn?¡± Elisabell asked from behind me.


    I turned and nodded at her¡­ and didn¡¯t like the way she was frowning at me.


    ¡°You can¡¯t?¡± I asked her gently.


    She shook her head. ¡°Brother was able to read a little, but I was never taught,¡± she said.


    Feeling a little sad for her, I glanced back ahead¡­ so she¡¯d not see my sad expression.


    ¡°It¡¯s common in these regions. Haven¡¯t you noticed most of the signs and stuff around here have symbols and not words?¡± Vim reminded me.


    Nodding, I admitted he was right. Most of the signs lately have been without words¡­ ¡°Is it just a regional thing? Or is there something else at play?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Numbers really. The more people the more it becomes necessary to know how to read. Religions want people to be able to read their doctrine. Merchants want people to read their prices and contracts, lords of many citizens want educated servants¡­ so on and so forth,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°And the less people the more one needs to spend all day working just to feed themselves,¡± I said, understanding.


    He nodded. ¡°Basically. Don¡¯t feel bad Elisabell, I know people hundreds of years old that still don¡¯t know how to read. It¡¯s nothing too big a deal,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°I¡¯d still like to¡­¡± she mumbled.


    I had to bite my tongue to keep myself from promising to teach her. Such a thing wasn¡¯t easy. It took a long time to teach someone how to read and write.


    Too long for the short amount of time I¡¯d know her.


    Vim then slowed¡­ and I was about to stop my own horse as well, but he moved his horse in a way that told me what he wanted.


    Coming up next to him, I smiled at my companion as our horses glanced and sniffed at each other.


    ¡°I usually carry letters often. In fact I¡¯ve been doing so. This whole time. I still have a letter from Rapti, its recipient at our next location,¡± Vim told me.


    ¡°Oh?¡± I perked up as he nodded.


    ¡°I usually receive a few letters every stop, really,¡± he said.


    ¡°Where?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Hm¡­? Recently¡­? Well Landi gave me two, half a dozen from Secca and¡­¡± Vim started to list them as he thought about it, but I shook my head and waved him down.


    ¡°I mean¡­ where have you been keeping them? Vim, I go through your bags all the time. They¡¯re not there,¡± I said.


    Vim paused, and then smirked at me. ¡°I¡¯ll show you later,¡± he said.


    Frowning at him, I wondered why he had smiled so oddly. He was looking forward to whatever he was going to show me.


    Although I wanted to press him, I decided to let it be. He obviously didn¡¯t want to show me right now, maybe just because Elisabell was behind us, so there was no point in prying. I¡¯ll just enjoy it later¡­


    Still¡­


    It was a little odd to ride next to Vim. He was close¡­ but not. Although it was neat, it only made me long for the ground. I couldn¡¯t easily grab his arm or hand from here.


    ¡°Back during the wars I used to need riders. Lilly and those like her, although helped, had their own lives and goals so weren¡¯t always available. You would have been useful back then,¡± he said to me.


    ¡°Riders?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Messengers. People to relay information and news. They needed to be swift, yet also smart enough to remember the message even if the letter they carried got destroyed. Or even had to go to someone who didn¡¯t know how to read or write¡­ which surprisingly back then had been quite a few people,¡± Vim said with a frown.


    I grinned at him. ¡°I¡¯d have enjoyed that. Delivering letters would have been fun. Basically just gossiping with everyone all the time,¡± I said as I thought about it.


    He nodded. ¡°Pretty much.¡±


    ¡°I heard Merit wrote a letter to Nasba,¡± I said.


    He nodded again. ¡°She had.¡±


    ¡°Was it a good one?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Nasba had enjoyed it, I suppose, yes,¡± he said.


    ¡°The way Nasba spoke about it, I was the topic of it,¡± I said.


    ¡°Well¡­ you¡¯d been mentioned, yes,¡± Vim admitted.


    I smirked and wondered if I should tell him that Nasba had read it to me. She had enjoyed teasing me and in turn, Merit, by doing so.


    Before I could say anything though Vim glanced at me and smirked. ¡°I¡¯ll not tell you. I love you Renn, but I¡¯ll not break people¡¯s confidence by telling you their secrets,¡± he said.


    Blinking at him, my smirk turned into a loving smile as I nodded. ¡°I know. I¡¯m glad,¡± I said.


    ¡°Are you?¡± he asked.


    I nodded. ¡°Of course I am. I don¡¯t want a pet, which is all you¡¯d be if you bent to every one of my whims,¡± I told him.


    ¡°Pet,¡± Vim said with a smirk.


    Smiling, I nodded again. Yes. That was what he¡¯d be, in a way, if he just¡­ gave in to me completely. Although it¡¯d be fun, to a point, I knew I¡¯d not like it all. What was the point? That wasn¡¯t a friend, or a companion, but an accessory. A¡­


    Well¡­


    While I pondered what word to use, our horses drew closer to each other. I startled, thinking my horse had started to go off on its own, but it had been Vim who had guided his horse closer instead.


    Coming up next to me, he leaned a little as if to study me.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Vim said nothing. He simply smirked at me for a bit, and I couldn¡¯t help but shift in my saddle.


    Why¡¯d I feel a blush coming? What was he thinking, with that smirk?


    Before I could figure it out, Vim reached over and patted my thigh, and I wished once again we had been walking instead. I had nearly grabbed it, to hold. It would have been awkward while on these horses. They were too stout. Too big. Especially so for me.


    Sighing at him as he nodded at me and ushered his horse forward, to return to the front of us, I wondered what to do with him.


    Yet¡­


    Frowning, I wondered why my thigh suddenly felt a little wet.


    Looking down, I blinked at the weird gleam on my left leg. It almost looked like¡­


    Touching it, I groaned as I realized it was indeed blood. My fingertips were stained with a light, reddish, liquid.


    ¡°Vim¡­¡± I said, feeling oddly queasy.


    ¡°Hm?¡± Vim slowed his horse, since he had ushered it to get ahead of me again.


    ¡°You¡¯re bleeding,¡± I said as I showed him my fingers.


    Not only did Vim frown in a way that told me he didn¡¯t believe me¡­ he also didn¡¯t see what was wrong with it.


    ¡°I am¡­?¡± he glanced down at himself, but I already saw it.


    ¡°Your hand,¡± I said weakly.


    He had put his right hand on his own thigh, to rest it. He held the reins of his horse with just his left, leisurely¡­ so¡­


    Yet even with his hand half curled into a fist on his thigh, I could see it. The blood gleamed a little in the daylight, and it was actually leaking at such a level that it was running down his forearm and into his sleeve.


    Vim lifted his hand, opening his palm¡­ and I flinched at the sight of all the blood. It was pouring from his palm.


    ¡°What the hell¡­?¡± he whispered as I rubbed his palm, searching for the wound.


    ¡°What¡¯d you cut it on?¡± I asked. Had he touched anything lately? His reins? The bags or boxes tied around him possibly? There might have been something metal or sharp amongst the luggage, sure, but¡­


    Just what else did he have, or the horse have, to cut him so deeply? To make his palm seep blood to such a degree?


    ¡°Is he okay?¡± Elisabell asked worriedly behind us.


    Vim¡¯s horse came to a stop, and I tugged on my own reins to make mine do the same. I stopped a bit away from him, and kept back the urge to hop off the horse and go over to him.


    I knew he was fine. It wasn¡¯t as if he was actually in danger¡­ but¡­


    For some reason, even though I knew Vim was never in danger of dying, I still panicked when I saw him get hurt.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡± Vim frowned at his hand, and I realized he had found what was wrong.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°The uh¡­¡± he went quiet, and suddenly his frown was serious. He began to blink a little, as if in disbelief.


    ¡°Vim¡­?¡± I asked worriedly.


    He turned his head, to look at me¡­ but his eyes never left his palm. They were fixated¡­ right on a certain spot¡­ near his thumb and¡­


    Wait¡­


    ¡°Is that where you stabbed yourself? With the needle¡­?¡± I asked. Surely not. Yet¡­


    He nodded.


    A weird feeling entered my stomach, twisting it as if the sight of blood was something that made me sick.


    ¡°Vim¡­¡± I groaned.


    ¡°Strange,¡± he said, and then wiped his palm on one of the boxes behind him.


    He opened and closed his palm a few times, and then nodded with a frown. ¡°It¡¯s healed,¡± he said.


    ¡°Is it?¡± I asked doubtfully.


    ¡°It better be,¡± he stated. My horse shifted, and flicked its ears at his tone. It hadn¡¯t liked how coldly he had spoken.


    Neither had I.


    Gulping down a bunch of worried questions, I ushered the horse forward a few steps. It hadn¡¯t wanted to at first, but it eventually obliged me. I brushed up against Vim, getting close enough that the boxes and bags tied to our horses brushed against each other in the process. The bumping of the luggage made both of our horses step away from each other, annoyed.


    ¡°Vim, are you okay?¡± I asked carefully.


    Vim¡¯s eyes hadn¡¯t left his palm. They were digging into it, as if trying to bore another hole. ¡°I don¡¯t know Rennalee,¡± he said softly.


    Not happy with that answer at all, I glared at the man who looked suddenly out of place. As if he had just learned something that changed his whole world and his outlook on it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± he said again, as if to himself.

 Chapter Two Hundred and Fifty Two – Vim – A Scent’s Meaning

    Patting the horse, it huffed at me as it went to drink from the small stream.


    As the horse gulped its fill, I glanced back to the nearby camp. It was a nice little area of grass, surrounded by thicker trees. I had made a larger fire, to make sure the human didn¡¯t freeze to death during the cold night. It wasn¡¯t winter yet of course, but we were rather high in elevation. It was cold enough I worried for her. She was a rather feeble thing as it was.


    Renn was in the middle of cooking. She had set up some large flat rocks, and had heated them up enough to use them to cook slabs of meat. She was rather excited, standing in front of the sizzling meat with a happy grin. Her tail was twitching wildly, telling me that she was likely starving. She had a pair of metal tongs in her hand, which she kept on tapping loudly in anticipation.


    Which was funny, since she had poured so much seasoning and salt on the rocks that I couldn¡¯t believe her eyes weren¡¯t watering from the smell.


    Elisabell wasn¡¯t far from Renn. The two had been happily talking as they prepared the food, paying no heed to the dark world around them.


    I scanned the area around us, and although didn¡¯t see anything too strange¡­ I did smell them.


    Even through the thick smell of burning seasoning, I could smell animals. Bears. Wolves. Elk and deer. Some were near; others had passed and left long ago. A few larger creatures had drawn near, when we had first started the fire and settled for the night, but once Renn and the human had started getting noisy and cooking they had mostly ran off. Either scared by the noise, or the smell.


    The horse nudged me, its ears flicking as it did so. I patted it and coaxed it away from the river. There was little need to, the dang thing was trained. Smart. It had been one of the mercenary¡¯s horses, though I couldn¡¯t remember if it had been one that had been a part of the initial attack or had been at the camp.


    Whosoever it had been¡­ had trained it well. Or maybe it had simply been this smart from the beginning. It was hard to imagine a human teaching a horse to be so dutiful. This creature wasn¡¯t just a pack mule, or a tool, but a companion. A brother in arms. It¡¯d ride into death with me if I asked it to.


    Such a thing was rare even amongst men, let alone animals.


    It followed me back near the camp, dutifully putting itself next to the human¡¯s younger mare. I went ahead and tied its reins to the small metal post I had put in the ground to keep them from running off in the middle of the night.


    This horse wouldn¡¯t do it, nor did I think Renn¡¯s mare would either¡­ but¡­


    Glancing at the human¡¯s horse, it huffed at me as if to tell me it thought as lowly of me as I did it.


    Smiling at it, I reached out to pat it on the nose for a moment, and then stepped away and back to the fire.


    ¡°Vim, do you think Nasba¡¯s feathers get in the way when she¡¯s lying with a man?¡± Renn asked as I entered the little camp. Her tapping of the tongs went quiet, as she waited for my answer.


    Coming to a stop, I frowned at the woman who had asked me such a question with a serious face.


    Looking away from Renn¡¯s happy grin, I narrowed my eyes at the human. She looked away, and blushed, as she suddenly found the fire much more interesting.


    She was a bad influence, I swear.


    But that was a pagan for you. Plus it was better than her being terrified of us, I guess¡­


    ¡°Does your tail?¡± I asked Renn as I stepped over to the flat rocks, to check the meat.


    Renn¡¯s tail jolted and she frowned in discomfort. She had hoped to tease me, not be teased in return.


    ¡°Yours is rather thin, and can be kept out of the way. Those feathers though had been huge, and fanned out past their feet,¡± Elisabell said as she turned to Renn.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Renn mumbled as I knelt in front of the slabs of meat.


    They looked fine. They were almost done, actually, even though covered in way too much seasoning. Hopefully Renn knew what she was about to bite into. The human would be fine, since it was likely she had rarely ate seasoning enough to know if too much was a good thing or bad thing, but Renn was a different story. She not only ate such delicacies often, but had rather adept taste buds. She knew quality food, having eaten so much of it, and would thusly know when food was improperly seasoned and cooked.


    ¡°They probably do. But not as badly as you¡¯re likely thinking. Can¡¯t have been that bad with as many kids they all keep popping out,¡± I said.


    ¡°Ah¡­ true,¡± Elisabell nodded quickly, getting what I meant.


    ¡°Still¡­¡± Renn mumbled some more, and I couldn¡¯t help but smile up at her.


    She noticed my smile, and although she shifted and narrowed her eyes at me¡­ she smiled back all the same.


    Looking away from her, I reached over to flip one of the larger slabs of steak.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Renn stepped over to me, and knelt down. She quickly grabbed the slice of meat with her little tongs and flipped it before I could touch it.


    ¡°I¡¯m not dirty,¡± I argued. I had even made sure not to touch the horses with this hand, in anticipation of me helping out.


    ¡°Huh? It¡¯s not that. We¡¯re cooking, not you,¡± she argued back.


    Oh. So it wasn¡¯t that I was going to touch the meat, but the simple fact I was trying to intrude.


    I nodded, and stood. She clapped the tongs at me as I stepped over to sit on the large boulder nearby. It was the reason why I had them set up camp here, mostly. It was a good place for me to sit.


    ¡°My brother hated cooking,¡± Elisabell said.


    ¡°Hm, Vim likes to¡­ but he sometimes makes weird food, so I¡¯ve been trying to keep him from doing it lately,¡± Renn told her.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Elisabell found that neat, and stepped forward to kneel down next to Renn. The two went to flipping the many slices of meats as Renn told her all about my strange dishes.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tell him, but I actually enjoy the food he cooks. That¡¯s the worst part. I can¡¯t really yell or argue with him, because it¡¯s not like the stuff he cooks isn¡¯t tasty. It just normally looks weird, or smells funny,¡± Renn told her.


    ¡°Smells again,¡± Elisabell noticed, and smiled at Renn as she nodded¡­ as if it was the most obvious thing in the world.


    Watching Renn and the girl, I enjoyed listening to them happily yap away. The darkness was growing deeper, and a tiny wind had arrived. Not enough to ruin the moment, or the night, but I knew it was a sign of things to come. There was likely a storm heading our way. I¡¯ll need to be careful¡­ Renn was one thing, but Elisabell was another.


    As much as I¡¯d like to be relieved of the burden, losing the girl in such a way after sparing her would only make things worse. For me. Since Renn would then weep.


    Studying one of the nearby trees, and the way its limbs shifted and swayed in the wind¡­ I decided to re-arrange some of the luggage before we returned to our journey. The Weaver had sent some winter clothes with us. I¡¯ll make sure they¡¯re easily accessible, just in case.


    ¡°Vim.¡±


    Nodding as I glanced at Renn, I found her smirking at me. ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Have you ever been to¡­ what was it?¡± Renn asked the girl.


    ¡°Capital of Erklo,¡± she told me.


    ¡°Yes. It¡¯s North-East of here. It¡¯s become a larger city¡­ about half the size of Lumen, last time I was there,¡± I told them.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡± Elisabell frowned and I glanced at Renn, to maybe find out why they had asked.


    Renn though went back to ignoring me, and gestured at me. ¡°Depending on how long ago he was there it might be bigger now,¡± she said to the girl.


    Elisabell nodded. ¡°Maybe¡­! It had been so overwhelming and¡­¡± the two went back to talking, and I realized I¡¯d been forgotten.


    Although the two were lost in conversation, they didn¡¯t neglect the food. I enjoyed watching them. Seeing Renn having fun made me feel strangely happy.


    Renn and the girl enjoyed cooking together. I felt a little neglected as dinner was served, and came and went without being addressed much.


    Their meals done, Renn and Elisabell went to chatting about the town Elisabell had grown up in. One to the east. It had been smaller than the one near the Weaver¡¯s Hut, and had pretty much been wiped out by the plague by the way she spoke of it.


    Renn felt for the girl, but it was a story I¡¯ve heard countless times over my life. Such tragedy was regretfully common¡­ and likely always would be.


    While they told each other stories, I watched the horses lay down to sleep. The one I¡¯d been riding slept on the outer perimeter, protecting the two others¡­ and I realized I was relating to a horse of all things.


    Pack mule. Guard. Neglected to a point.


    Yes, many similarities.


    There was a poem about such a thing, I think. Father had said it once and¡­


    ¡°Vim,¡± Renn got my attention again. I nodded, although I kept on trying to remember the poem. ¡°Have you ever met people who¡¯ve never met others before?¡± Renn asked.


    I blinked as I forgot the first part of the poem I had just been struggling to remember, and frowned at her. ¡°What?¡± I asked.


    Renn smiled and nodded. ¡°Like¡­ have you ever met people that have never met other people before? Say like a town that¡¯s never met an outsider?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Kind of. Yes. It¡¯s more hassle than it¡¯s worth usually, but they¡¯re typically not too violent. No matter how different we look, people are still people after all. The ones that are problematic are the ones that don¡¯t look human at all. To them we¡¯re just monsters or beasts, and are treated as such,¡± I said as I remembered the few un-contacted civilizations I¡¯d met over the years.


    ¡°Monsters,¡± Elisabell said stiffly.


    I shrugged, not caring for her human viewpoint of it. Or rather, her pagan inspired one.


    ¡°You speak lots of languages right?¡± Renn asked.


    I nodded.


    ¡°Does that mean you learn languages really fast? Have you ever met anyone you couldn¡¯t understand no matter how hard you tried?¡± Renn asked further. S§×ar?h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Amused by her, I smiled and nodded. ¡°Of course I have. A¡­¡± I hesitated, and glanced to the one sitting next to Renn. The human. The pagan. I shifted on my stone, and changed my wording a bit. ¡°There used to be several creatures that spoke a language that not only I didn¡¯t understand, but couldn¡¯t no matter how hard I tried,¡± I told them.


    ¡°Oh¡­? You mean those like us or¡­?¡± Renn like always was too perceptive for her own good.


    ¡°Kind of. And I do learn languages fast. A gift from my father. He made it a point that I was able to bridge the gaps when needed,¡± I said.


    ¡°Bridge?¡± Elisabell asked, and Renn crossed her arms at me.


    I noted the way she studied me, and I knew it was because she was pondering my words. I was scared of Renn reaching certain conclusions, yet at the same time¡­ it felt good to speak so openly for once.


    I¡¯ve never been this open with anyone before. Other than Beak. And even she I had omitted certain things.


    Would those lines I had drawn for Beak end up being the same ones I made for Renn? Or would she step over them?


    I clenched my right hand, scraping a nail across the spot that had shaken me to my core earlier.


    Yes. A line in the sand. Here was one. One of the first¡­


    ¡°Brother had tried to teach me how big the world was¡­ but it¡¯s hard to imagine,¡± Elisabell said.


    ¡°You¡¯re telling me. I saw a map once, in Telmik, that supposedly was the whole world¡­ but it¡¯s hard to believe it,¡± Renn said.


    Map¡­? Oh. Right. Hands. She had seen the globe, or one of them.


    Interesting. I wonder if she could¡­


    I blinked as I realized Renn had other uses. Ones I¡¯d not thought of before.


    I could use her. To draw maps. To write things.


    Crossing my arms, I went into thought as Renn and Elisabell changed conversations. Going from the world, and the places they¡¯ve been, to some weird animal that Elisabell had seen in the river a few months ago.


    Renn was indeed useful wasn¡¯t she? She had a flawless memory. And not only was she a good painter, and able to read and write, she has been picking up skills along our journey. She¡¯s learned from Nebl, learned the whole process of dyes from Riz, and now had spent over a month learning from one of the best weavers to have ever existed. Even if she herself hadn''t mastered the arts, she had learned their processes. Their histories, and usefulness.


    There weren''t many as knowledgeable as Renn anymore. Brandy maybe, but she lacked Renn''s memory. The few others as old, such as Merit, had their own issues... but mostly the issues with them was something different. It wasn''t their lack of capability, or knowledge, but instead their desire and drive.


    Merit didn''t care anymore. Brandy only cared for her desire to amass wealth. Lawrence in all his wisdom only did the bare minimum, not willing to take risks anymore.


    They could be trusted to a point, and were good at their jobs... but they didn''t much desire to step out of their comfort zones.


    Renn not only enjoyed working, and helping, she would go out of her way to do so if she could. To the point it annoyed me sometimes... and if I added her perfect memory to her desire to help...


    It¡¯d not be long until Renn was a walking repository of knowledge and skill. Able to go anywhere, and help in any shape or form they needed. From complex tasks, to the simple things.


    How funny¡­ she wanted to be like me, and that was literally what she was doing.


    I had decided to let her start taking over the responsibility of letters, and their deliveries, at least the ones I was tasked with¡­ but maybe it was time I gave her more than such simple responsibilities.


    She wanted such burdens, after all. It was rude to not give them to her.


    After all, it wasn¡¯t as if I didn¡¯t trust her. Now amongst any in the Society, especially now¡­ I didn¡¯t doubt Renn at all. Between her gentle soul, and her loyalty to me, there was little I needed to worry or fear about. I could trust her not only with my own secrets, but those of others. I could send her anywhere, and not need to worry that she''d hurt or scare someone. I didn''t need to hide certain people from her, or her them.


    Though... how much responsibility should I give her? And how much would she actually want?


    I¡¯ll need to ponder it.


    A tiny cough drew me from my thoughts, and I looked up at Renn.


    Smiling at her, she smiled back¡­ and I felt strangely at peace. Why did her eyes make me feel so calm?


    Wait¡­ why was she standing in front of me? I glanced away from her beautiful eyes for a tiny moment. To make sure the human was okay.


    She was. She was still sitting over near the log where they¡¯d been at this whole time. She was staring at us with weird eyes, though. I must have missed something.


    Renn then held her hand out, and I frowned at her. She had no food to offer. Nor had she asked for anything, not that I had anything to give¡­ so¡­


    Reaching out, I took her hand and smiled at her. Did she want to sit with me or something? Was she cold, maybe?


    Renn blinked at me, and then smiled and sighed at me. She flipped my hand around, and went to forcing it open. To look at my palm.


    Oh.


    I allowed her to stare at my open hand, and enjoyed the feeling of her fingers and thumbs rubbing and brushing the spot where I had been hurt. Her hands felt warm, likely thanks to the last few hours of her standing in front of the fire. She usually had colder hands.


    ¡°Well?¡± I asked her, as I studied the way she studied my palm.


    She really was adorable. It was too bad her little human friend was staring at us with wide eyes.


    And even more so, it was too bad that Renn was a little too prideful. She¡¯d never allow me to do anything that would make her feel too embarrassed, like putting on a show.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see any wound¡­ was it really the same spot you stabbed yourself before? It hadn¡¯t even bled that much when you did it then,¡± she asked worriedly. I gulped my earlier thoughts away, since she had sounded¡­ and now looked¡­ so concerned and serious. Somehow it humbled me, even if it was even more adorable of her.


    ¡°It might have been. It healed as I was staring at it Renn, so¡­¡± I told her. It was the truth, after rubbing most the blood off my hand on the box the little hole had closed up. It had itched a little, but it hadn¡¯t hurt or anything.


    ¡°Has¡­ have your wounds re-opened like that? Before? I¡¯ve never noticed,¡± Renn asked.


    She was still holding my hand, but was now focused on me. On my eyes. I closed my hand a little, to grab the few fingers I could. ¡°It has happened before, yes,¡± I told her.


    Renn blinked a few times, and I noticed her ears and tail actually relax. ¡°Really?¡± she asked, relieved.


    I nodded. ¡°It happens very rarely, but yes. I¡¯ll admit it¡¯s usually the more¡­ bad ones. But it does happen sometimes,¡± I told her.


    She sighed and nodded¡­ then gave me a wonderful smile. We both squeezed each other¡¯s hands for a moment, and then she turned and went back to sitting next to Elisabell.


    Watching her go and the happy bounce in her steps as she did, I felt horrible.


    I had just outright lied to her.


    Taking a deep breath, I did my best to not notice the tiny layer of sweat on the hand she had just been holding.


    Wiping my hand on my pants, I thanked my parents for making me in a way that didn¡¯t allow my heart to defy me. If I had been a normal man, it¡¯d have been thumping like mad just now. And she would have heard and noticed it and all it meant.


    It was a good thing I had spent the last few hours coming to terms with what had happened¡­ and how to handle it when she asked about it. I hadn¡¯t expected her to ask so quickly, since the human was here, but it seemed her concern for me was more important than keeping any kind of secrets.


    Terrifying.


    Absolutely terrifying. Almost scarier than the fact an old wound had just re-opened.


    As I calmed down, while Renn sat back down with Elisabell, I looked away from my woman¡¯s tail which had been happily swaying. I looked above, and past the two women. A little past the trees.


    To the shadow moving just beyond.


    Kicking off the rock, I rushed towards the two. I ran through the fire itself, since it had been in the way. Leaping over it, I landed a mere hairsbreadth from Renn¡¯s tail as she and Elisabell shouted in surprise.


    Stepping up past them, onto the log the two were sitting on, I reached out and grabbed the throat of the mountain lion. Snatching it in the air, mid leap.


    I didn¡¯t stop moving. With the cat in my hand, I stepped up and over the log and continued forward. I held on tight to the cat¡¯s throat, as all its momentum from its leap came to a screeching halt as I pushed it away with me.


    It hissed and yelped something fierce, as I carried the cat half a dozen large steps away from Renn and her human friend. I spun the cat, and brought it down onto the ground.


    Although I had swung it, I didn¡¯t do it with my strength. I only used the momentum from its own leap, and the few steps I had taken to separate it and the camp. The cat landed on the grassy ground on its side, and its hiss turned into a yelp of pain.


    Letting go of its throat, I swapped hands. I grabbed it by the back of its skull, and pushed its whole head down onto the ground. I pushed it into the earth with enough force to keep its head, and front paws beneath itself, plus it made its loud hissing turn into guttural growls since I had forced its mouth closed.


    Although the cat righted itself, bringing its legs under itself, it didn¡¯t try to fight back and free itself. It let loose a deep, angry and scared growl, and its tail swiped wildly like a whip. Smacking the tree I had placed it next to.


    Keeping it there, I sighed as I glanced around. I hadn¡¯t seen any other animals, but just to make sure¡­


    ¡°Jeez Vim!¡± Renn shouted at me as I looked around.


    ¡°You okay?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°No! Elisabell¡¯s bleeding!¡±


    I frowned, and turned. Bleeding? How? I had grabbed the cat in the air, before it had even reached them and¡­


    Ah. Renn was helping Elisabell steady herself. She was holding her head, flinching, and I could see the blood dripping from a head wound. She had likely hit her head on the log, or a rock. She had fallen in surprise when I had startled the two of them.


    She¡¯d have a horrible headache, but she¡¯d be fine by the looks of it. She was staring at me, and the cat I held to the ground, with huge eyes. She almost looked more shocked than she had when I had saved her life from that mercenary.


    I checked Renn, and didn¡¯t like the worried glare she had. She was really upset that Elisabell had hurt herself¡­ and was likely blaming me entirely. What was I supposed to have done? Let the cat get the girl? It had leapt not at Renn, but the human¡­


    Or well¡­


    Glancing back to the cat, I stared into its large eyes. It was staring ahead, not even at me, but instead at the fire. Its hissing and growling had died down a little¡­ becoming oddly calm.


    It knew it was trapped, and wasn¡¯t sure what to do about it. Typical animal.


    Yes. I knew what Renn¡¯s anger was really about. And I knew it was justified.


    I should have noticed the animal before it had even drawn close enough to attack.


    But it wasn¡¯t my fault¡­ not entirely¡­ Renn had been captivating, and the topic of her adoration had been¡­ well¡­


    Sighing, I shifted a little, to prepare and let the thing go.


    ¡°You¡¯re not going to kill it are you Vim?¡± Renn asked me.


    ¡°I hadn¡¯t planned to,¡± I said.


    ¡°Good,¡± she stated.


    Standing up straighter, I gave the cat¡¯s head a very tiny squeeze. Its tail immediately stopped swaying, and it let out a tiny whine of a growl.


    It knew.


    ¡°Don¡¯t come back,¡± I warned it, and then let it go.


    The cat stayed there on the ground, lowered, for a long moment¡­ then it flicked an ear, and then spun around.


    It darted off, running around the tree and off into the darkness.


    Brushing my hands off, I took a small breath to sigh¡­ and regretted it.


    ¡°Smells now,¡± I complained as I stepped back towards the camp. To check on the human. The damned cat had pissed itself in fright.


    ¡°Vim!¡± Renn suddenly yelled at me again, upset.


    I flinched. ¡°What¡­?¡± I asked, as I glanced at the girl. She was kneeling down¡­ and¡­ Was she covering her face? And not because of the wound, either. I could see it now, since she wasn''t covering it. It was just a small scrape. It was just bleeding badly because it was a head wound.


    ¡°Jeez, it¡¯s okay Elisabell. It¡¯s okay, it happens and¡­¡± Renn started comforting the girl, and I at first had no idea what was wrong. Why was she suddenly crying? And why was I being yelled at?


    Then I realized what was wrong, and why my previous comment had been interpreted wrongly.


    The cat hadn¡¯t been the only thing to piss itself in shock.


    Great.

 Chapter Two Hundred and Fifty Three – Renn – The Crypt

    The mare huffed at me as I clambered off. I gave it an apologetic pat as I stepped away, to help Elisabell off her horse.


    She still struggled with it. Which was so weird. The horse this time wasn¡¯t even trying to mess with her, either.


    Helping Elisabell down, I smiled as she gave me a thankful smile and nodded. The tiny cut on her forehead was still red, but just barely. Humans sure did heal slowly... she had received that cut almost a week ago.


    Looking away from her, I looked to Vim. He was talking with a nun in familiar robes. She was a little shorter than me, but at this angle I couldn¡¯t tell if she was older or younger. She laughed at something Vim said, and then more people arrived.


    I smiled as I watched several women emerge from the massive stone building. They were all wearing the grey and black robes of those I''d seen in the Society, and other human churches. Though I wasn¡¯t sure if they were members of the Church of Songs, it was rather likely they were.


    They crowded around Vim, and I enjoyed seeing Vim¡¯s calm smile as he nodded and addressed each one of them.


    He was, like always, very gentle with our members.


    ¡°So uh¡­ a church?¡± Elisabell asked quietly, staring upward.


    I followed her gaze, and likewise was stunned a moment. The huge stone church was as tall as the trees that surrounded it. It didn¡¯t have many windows, but I knew it was likely on purpose. Some of the trees were rather close to the building, and based off the two rainstorms we had gone through on the way here it was likely this place got lots of storms. Snow and rain. Big windows were probably not something wise to have out here in this forest.


    ¡°Renn, Elisabell.¡±


    Looking down, I found Vim gesturing for us to come over. The small crowd around him had parted a little, and I noticed several of the women were smilingly warmly at us. Expectant.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± I gently nudged Elisabell, who had gone still. She followed after me, but made a tiny whine as she did.


    She was worried. She knew this was the place that Vim wanted her to stay at. To live here, for likely the rest of her life. She had started fretting over it a few days ago, growing apprehensive.


    Would she fit in? Was it safe? Did they have good food? She had many worries.


    Hopefully these people would calm them quickly.


    Approaching the large church¡¯s entrance, Elisbaell and I strode up the few stone steps and joined the small crowd.


    ¡°This is Renn, she¡¯s been traveling with me for some time now. And this is Elisabell. I¡¯m dumping her and the responsibility of taking care of her on all of you, have fun,¡± Vim said as he introduced us.


    Elisabell whined in worry, and I glared at the man as he smirked and stepped away, heading for the horses. Likely to unload the luggage.


    ¡°My, my! You¡¯re human aren¡¯t you?¡± a shorter girl stepped forward, smiling up at the taller Elisabell.


    Elisabell nodded quickly, and the girl squealed as she stepped forward and wrapped her in a hug. ¡°Thank goodness!¡± she shouted happily.


    Tilting my head at the young girl, and Elisabell¡¯s utter worry over being hugged, I glanced around at the rest. An older woman to my right, who had a scarred nose¡­ it was missing a piece of the tip, gave me a gentle nod. ¡°We only have a few humans here,¡± she told me. She also had noticeably thick hair. The kind of hair our kind had, sometimes. Those like Merit.


    Ah¡­ I nodded in understanding. So the young girl was likely human too, and was glad to have a new friend.


    ¡°My name is Frett, welcome Renn,¡± the woman with the scarred nose held out a hand to me. I took it with a smile, and nodded to her.


    ¡°Pleasure,¡± I said.


    ¡°Looks like a fox to me!¡± one of the women behind her said.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t know any had tails left,¡± another said.


    Very quickly the small group split into two conversations. Elisabell got bombarded by questions from a few of them, and I got the attention of the rest.


    ¡°I¡¯m a cat, a jaguar to be specific,¡± I told them.


    The group ooh¡¯d and awed at me, and I quickly tried to tell what most of them were. The one with the half missing nose was likely some kind of sheep. Her hair reminded me of Wool and Lughes. Another, taller and older looking woman, looked relatively human but had strange eyes. Her pupils swam in dark black and not white.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that one of the big ones?¡± the last obvious non-human asked. She had paw pads on her hands. Rough looking things, though I wasn¡¯t sure what it meant she was.


    ¡°It is. She¡¯s a predator. A real one¡­¡± Frett leaned closer, and I heard her sniff me. It sounded a little odd, thanks to her nose.


    Doing my best to not take offense, I patiently waited. S§×ar?h the novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Then Frett frowned.


    ¡°Well?¡± the one with odd eyes asked.


    ¡°I uh¡­ don¡¯t know¡­ Maybe I have a cold?¡± Frett asked herself.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± I didn¡¯t want the poor woman to misunderstand, but before I could say anything a new face appeared.


    One covered in tiny white scars. Made only more apparent thanks to his dark skin.


    ¡°Come now. Let¡¯s help Vim, we can get to know one another once we do,¡± the tall man said sternly.


    The women all startled, and hurried to do as told. Even the ones who had been bothering Elisabell.


    Watching them go to help Vim, I felt a little out of place. Should I go help too?


    ¡°Welcome to the Crypt. I am Father Abel,¡± the man though introduced himself to the two of us before I could step away.


    Elisabell took his hand first and sheepishly smiled at him. ¡°Elisabell,¡± she greeted him.


    He gave her a gentle smile back, and then offered me his hand too.


    As I took it, I noticed he was missing two of his fingers. His ring finger and pinky. The poor man was covered in scars and missing body parts.


    ¡°Renn. I¡¯ve a letter for you, Father,¡± I said as we shook hands. I made sure to do so gently, just in case he was frail.


    He blinked and frowned. ¡°You do¡­?¡±


    I nodded and reached around, to open the small pouch on my belt. The one that Vim had given me a few days ago.


    The small bag like thing was made of strange leather. Stuff that felt... fake, almost. Yet it was light, and had this really neat thing Vim had called a zipper on it. It made a weird noise as I opened the pouch and went to find his letter from Rapti.


    It took a little longer than it should have to find the one for him, and once I did I felt a little silly. It had been the only one in a bright blue envelope. ¡°Here you go,¡± I said as I handed it to him.


    Father Abel took it and smiled. ¡°I see. Interesting,¡± he said.


    Hm¡­? Was the letter interesting, or the fact I was the one handing it to him?


    ¡°Vim brought clothes!¡± one of the girls shouted.


    I turned and smiled as I watched them all grow excited. They hurried to untie the rest of the bags and boxes, eager to see the rest.


    ¡°We have stuff from Secca, Landi and the Weaver,¡± I told the Father.


    ¡°Hm¡­ indeed,¡± Father Abel sounded unsurprised, but had a gentle smile all the same.


    ¡°Indeed my butt. Move.¡±


    Father Abel stood up a little straighter, and then stepped aside¡­ revealing a young girl.


    A little startled, I hesitated at the sight of a tiny Clothed Woman. One wearing a hooded robe of the church.


    ¡°Oh? Look at you. A real predator. Cute,¡± the girl greeted me, and beneath the white bandages I clearly saw her grin and smirk at me. I did my best to calm down a little as I glanced her up and down.


    She wasn¡¯t exactly like the Clothed Woman. She had cloth wrapped all around her, under her white robe, but it wasn¡¯t as thick. I could see her face, and her eyes. It was some kind of see-through cloth, like a bandage. Yet it was definitely all over her¡­ her hands and fingers were wrapped too.


    Holding my hand out, I smiled at her. ¡°My name is Renn,¡± I introduced myself.


    Father Abel shifted in the corner of my eye, and the girl snarled at me. ¡°So you are,¡± she said, without taking my hand.


    Ah¡­ maybe she was hurt beneath those bandages¡­? I lowered my hand and smiled, taking no offense.


    ¡°That¡¯s no fun. Domesticated are you? Oh well¡­¡± the girl sighed at me and stepped away, heading down the steps to the crowd.


    Watching her go, I felt strangely excited. She had practically just dismissed me! Plus she had ignored Elisabell completely.


    It wasn¡¯t often I was so readily treated with such disgust by our members.


    I looked forward to becoming her friend.


    ¡°Please forgive her, Renn. She¡¯s¡­ prickly,¡± Father Abel said softly.


    I nodded. ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ though¡­¡± I hesitated as I watched several of the women notice the approaching girl. They all stepped aside, quickly, to get out of her way. One of them, the human girl who had hugged Elisabell, even dropped the bag she had been carrying in haste as to do so.


    What the heck¡­? Were they scared of her or something?


    ¡°Well Vim? Where¡¯s my gift?¡± the girl asked loudly as she drew near him.


    Blinking at her demanding tone, I watched with great interest as Vim ignored her for a moment¡­ then after he finished untying one of the bags off Elisbaell¡¯s horse, he turned to the young girl and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s good to see you too Sharp,¡± he said to her.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. Where is it then?¡± Sharp said, ignoring him as she glanced around her, at the horses and the mess of boxes and bags.


    The women had returned to unloading the rest, but had done so at a distance. They all moved around the girl¡­ as if she was as sharp as her name, too dangerous to draw near.


    ¡°The woman you ignored has it. Might want to reconsider who you are so snarky to,¡± Vim told her.


    The small girl tilted her head, and I smiled a little as I stood up straight¡­ waiting for it.


    She then turned around, and although I couldn''t see it... I could feel her eyes as they narrowed at me.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what gift he meant I had¡­ since as far as I was aware, none of the letters in the pouch were addressed to a Sharp, but¡­


    The girl crossed her arms, and said nothing. She just glared at me.


    Father Abel coughed lightly behind me. ¡°So. Elisabell. I heard you¡¯re a human,¡± he said.


    I glanced back and watched as Elisabell and Father Abel went into conversation. Although Father Abel seemed genuinely interested in hearing her story¡­ I recognized a coward when I heard one.


    He had used her as an excuse.


    Interesting.


    Stepping down the steps, I did my best to not seem too excited as I neared the young girl. I ignored the sisters, who had gone to whispering as they watched me. ¡°Sharp, is it? What gift were you waiting for?¡± I asked her.


    The girl shifted, and I noticed that under her hood was what looked to be short hair. Very short hair, for a girl. Especially one of this region. Some of her short strands were sticking out of her bandages, between them. It gave her already short hair a strangely spiky appearance.


    ¡°You don¡¯t know?¡± Sharp asked back.


    I shook my head.


    The girl sighed, and then turned to look at Vim. ¡°She has no smell,¡± she said to him.


    I blinked, and heard several conversations come to an abrupt stop.


    ¡°You¡¯re kidding,¡± one of the women whispered.


    ¡°I knew it,¡± Frett said.


    Feeling oddly embarrassed, I coughed and shifted. ¡°Is it a letter?¡± I asked kindly.


    The girl flinched, and then glanced at me. ¡°Funny,¡± she said stiffly.


    Uh oh. I had just hurt her, somehow.


    The girl though didn¡¯t look too sad, though the thin bandages on her face did make it hard to tell. Did those eyes look watery, or was it just the bandages?


    Then I realized something. ¡°Wait, let me guess,¡± I said as I thought of what was likely what she wanted.


    Stepping closer, to smile and tell her where to find the book, I hesitated as she stepped backward.


    Lowering my shoulders, I worried what was wrong. She had actually stepped away from me, as if I stunk or was dangerous.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look so hurt. Aren¡¯t you a predator?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Rather than hurt¡­ I¡¯m more concerned I did something wrong,¡± I said to her.


    The girl¡¯s eyebrows shifted under her bandages, and I noticed one of them move out of position a little. A tiny line of skin became visible thanks to it, and I was able to confirm her skin looked fine. At least, it seemed to be. I wasn¡¯t sure why she was covered in bandages.


    ¡°What is she, Vim?¡± Sharp asked softly.


    ¡°Someone not even your sharp self can scare away. Good luck,¡± Vim said as he stepped around her, brushing past her as he did. He patted the small woman''s shoulder as he did, which she tried to duck away from.


    I smiled at Vim, who smiled back at me. He stepped past me, carrying a large box towards the church.


    The girl shifted and brushed her shoulder, where Vim had touched and bumped into her. As if her robe was now dirty. ¡°My name is Sharp,¡± she introduced herself finally.


    ¡°Rennalee,¡± I introduced myself once again.


    ¡°Rennalee? Strange name,¡± she said.


    I blinked and nodded. ¡°Sharp¡¯s neater. It¡¯s cute,¡± I told her.


    Sharp frowned at me, very obviously even through the bandages, and sighed. ¡°Sure¡­ whatever. Where is it then?¡± she asked as she glanced to the nearby horses.


    ¡°Vim¡¯s bag. Do you want just the fourth or all four?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Just the fourth¡­ wait¡­ you know what I want?¡± Sharp asked, surprised. It was interesting to see the first emotion other than annoyance on her. She actually perked up a little thanks to it.


    I nodded. ¡°If not a letter, it¡¯s not like I have much else¡­ process of elimination and all that,¡± I said as I stepped away from her. To pick up the large bag Vim had put down.


    Hefting it, I placed it on my back and nodded to her. ¡°Shall we go inside?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Can¡¯t you just give it to me?¡± she asked, suddenly sounding tired.


    ¡°I could, but then I¡¯d have to wait hours if not days until you finished it as to spend time with you,¡± I told her.


    ¡°Well¡­ duh,¡± she sighed and stepped away, heading for the church.


    I smiled and went to follow her. I hurried up a little, and was about to pat the small girl on the back, to cheer her up¡­ but instead she stepped away again.


    ¡°Don¡¯t touch me,¡± she said, saying it so sternly it had almost sounded more like a warning than anything else.


    ¡°Oh¡­ sorry,¡± I apologized quickly, and realized she might actually be hurt. Maybe her brushing her shoulder earlier from Vim¡¯s bump hadn¡¯t been an emotional thing, but a physical one. Maybe he had hurt her.


    It was hard to think Vim would have done such a thing if he known it would have hurt her, though...


    She sighed and returned to walking, shaking her head. ¡°He always has the weird ones fallowing him around¡­¡± she mumbled.


    I smirked, taking that as a compliment. ¡°He does, doesn¡¯t he?¡± I agreed.


    We followed the rest of the women into the church. They were all chatting away, happily talking about the boxes and bags they were carrying. We passed Elisabell, who was still talking with Father Abel, and we entered the church.


    Which turned out to be not a church at all. Or at least, not one I was used to.


    The entrance led to a giant room. One with massive stairs that rounded circularly up to the second floor, where a huge balcony overlooked the entrance. Even from down here I could see other stairs and hallways up there.


    Most of the entrance was solid stone, even the floor, but once one neared one of the several hallways that it branched off into, wood and rugs began to appear. Thick ones, of varying colors and designs.


    Rather than a church it felt more like a giant mansion.


    ¡°This way,¡± Sharp guided me away from where the rest of the girls were headed. To the left of where they had gone deeper into the building, Sharp led me down one of the smaller hallways, that ran along the side of the building. One with small windows littering one side, revealing the dense forest this building was hidden within.


    Walking a little behind Sharp, I studied the doors we passed. Most were heavy doors of wood, and looked¡­ a little old. Nothing looked broken or out of place, or dirty, but it was obvious this place had been built a long time ago. And had been heavily used since then.


    Some of the stones in the floor, the ones not hidden by rugs, were obviously weathered and rounded. From years of footsteps.


    ¡°You¡¯re not the author, are you¡­?¡± Sharp suddenly asked.


    ¡°Huh? Of the books? No¡­ I¡¯m not,¡± I told her.


    She breathed a sigh of relief, and I smiled at her. ¡°I¡¯m told I¡¯ll meet her one day, though,¡± I said.


    Sharp¡¯s hood shifted, and I recognized the way it did.


    Did she have ears¡­? Like me? That had not been from a simple tilt of the head. ¡°Will you now¡­?¡± she asked softly.


    ¡°Supposedly. Vim hasn¡¯t told me where or when though,¡± I said.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡± she found that interesting, and then led me down a new hallway. Before following her down it, I glanced down the rest of the current hallway we were in. It looked like it led to another hallway down the way.


    ¡°This place is neat. Reminds me kind of the Cathedral,¡± I said as I followed her.


    ¡°Well duh, it¡¯s the same.¡±


    ¡°The same?¡± I asked.


    She nodded. ¡°It¡¯s the same floor plan. We even have the same spires and stuff,¡± she said.


    Oh¡­!


    I quickly took into account the few hallways and the overall structure of the building that I knew of.


    Then I remembered the spires and towers I had noticed above it, as we neared... and compared it to the Cathedral in my memories.


    ¡°It is isn¡¯t it?¡± I said, a little astounded. It was obviously not as large, but... Yes. I could see the similarities.


    She nodded.


    ¡°Does that mean there¡¯s a garden in the center too? With a house?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Oh¡­ no. There¡¯s a garden, but no house,¡± Sharp said, and then pointed down a hallway we were passing. ¡°You can reach that courtyard going down that hallway,¡± she said.


    ¡°Hm,¡± I nodded.


    ¡°From the courtyard, follow the hallway that rounds it until you find a huge hallway. It will lead you either back to the entrance, or the church itself. Someone will be around there to help you if you get lost,¡± Sharp said.


    ¡°Okay¡­?¡± I hesitated as I realized what she was likely doing.


    Rounding another corner, we came to a slowed stop in front of a door. One made of metal, and not wood.


    She pushed it open, revealing an obvious bedroom. But before I could enter, or study it, she turned and held her hand out.


    ¡°You had told me how to get back, so you wouldn¡¯t have to guide me,¡± I said as I realized what she had done.


    She had done it so I couldn''t use it as an excuse to linger, or have her guide me herself.


    Sharp frowned at me. ¡°Obviously?¡±


    ¡°I know how important these books are¡­ but really,¡± I said with a sigh as I pulled around Vim¡¯s bag. I placed it on the ground and went to opening it.


    ¡°I¡¯ve waited thirty years for this. You¡¯re far from neat enough to ignore that,¡± Sharp said.


    ¡°But I¡¯m at least a little bit neat, right?¡± I asked her with a grin.


    Sharp huffed at me, but before I looked away I noticed a tiny movement under her hood. She had just smiled at me, though I hadn¡¯t seen it on her face thanks to her bandages. That movement of the ears was rather obvious.


    Finding the books, I made sure to grab the fourth installment. Pulling it out, I smiled and verified it was the fourth by checking the first page and its dedication.


    ¡°Please return it once you¡¯re done. I¡¯m not allowed to leave it anywhere,¡± I told her as I held it out.


    ¡°I know the rules, cat,¡± Sharp said as she took the book.


    As she did, I noticed not only once again that her fingers were wrapped in bandages¡­ but she had done so carefully. And not because she worried for the book.


    She had grabbed the book with her fingertips¡­ as if afraid to touch me as she did so, even on accident.


    Sharp stepped away, to head into her room¡­ but then hesitated. She turned, staring at me¡­ who stood before her door, with Vim¡¯s bag at my feet.


    I smiled at her. ¡°Enjoy, Sharp,¡± I said.


    Her hood shifted again. Then she slowly nodded¡­ and then looked away quickly. She stepped into her room, and promptly closed the door behind her. As she did though, I noticed she hadn¡¯t slammed it. She had closed it gently, as if worried I¡¯d get hurt if she didn¡¯t.


    Sighing gently, I closed Vim¡¯s bag back up and hefted it.


    Although interested in the rest of the church, I retraced my steps back to the entrance. Sharp had told me how to get to the center, but¡­


    Stepping out of the church, I smiled at Vim. He was handing a small box to one of the sisters. The horses were now gone, taken elsewhere, and there was only a few boxes and bags left.


    I glanced around for Elisabell and the Father, but didn¡¯t find them. I walked down the steps, passing Frett as I did. ¡°Oh my? Still alive?¡± Frett paused, with a big bag in her arms.


    Smiling at her, I nodded. ¡°She lives up to her name, huh,¡± I said.


    ¡°You have no idea¡­ or wait, maybe you do. Did you touch her?¡± Frett asked worriedly.


    I frowned and shook my head.


    ¡°Oh. Good. Make sure you don¡¯t okay? Really,¡± Frett said as she stepped forward, passing me and entering the church.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± I mumbled, a little bothered.


    What was that about? Maybe she became even snippier if she was touched.


    ¡°Hey look at you!¡±


    I turned as a new face ran up to me. It was the one who Vim had just been given a small box. ¡°Nice to meet you! I¡¯m Prasta!¡± she greeted me with a toothy smile.


    Returning the smile I nodded. ¡°My name is Renn. Nice to meet you,¡± I said.


    She giggled at me. ¡°You¡¯re adorable! Wish I had ears like that! Are they soft?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Sometimes,¡± I said, and I felt my left ear flutter a little.


    She hummed as she watched it move. ¡°How nice¡­ all I got is a bunch of scales on my butt. All it ever does is itch and snag my clothes,¡± she said with a sigh.


    Oh¡­? Scales¡­ so some kind of lizard.


    ¡°Must make wearing underwear hard,¡± I assumed.


    She nodded quickly. ¡°That¡¯s why I don¡¯t wear any!¡± she said happily.


    Made sense.


    ¡°We¡¯ll talk later! Let me touch your ears after, okay?¡± she said, more than asked, as she hurried away.


    I nodded, watching her hurry after Frett.


    Although a little shocked by the vast spectrum of different personalities here, I found myself grinning ear to ear as I turned and hurried over to Vim.


    ¡°Vim, this place is great. Everyone¡¯s so neat,¡± I said as I stepped over to him. He was kneeling in front of the few remaining bags.


    ¡°Well, at least someone thinks so,¡± he said gently.


    I grinned and nodded. I knew he likely didn¡¯t enjoy it here¡­ especially if it really was a church, and not just a place that looked like one.


    Vim then glanced up at me, and tilted his head. ¡°Oh¡­ make sure you don¡¯t touch Sharp, okay?¡± he then warned me.


    I blinked¡­ but nodded. ¡°Frett warned me too,¡± I said.


    ¡°Yeah. Just make sure you don¡¯t touch her. She¡¯s usually very good at not letting anyone do so, but mistakes happen sometimes,¡± he said as he stood, hefting most of the bags as he did.


    Stepping over to the last two bags left, I bent down and picked them up for him.


    ¡°Did you get her the book?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Yeah. She¡¯s already holed up in her room,¡± I said.


    He chuckled. ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡±


    Vim nodded lightly for me to follow him into the church. I followed dutifully, excited to meet the rest of our members here at the Crypt.


    And also to hopefully learn not just about the people here¡­ but the source of such a name.


    I hadn¡¯t seen any tombstones or graves yet¡­ but¡­


    ¡°I hear there¡¯s no house here for us,¡± I told Vim.


    ¡°Right¡­? But¡­¡± Vim slowed, stopping right before the church¡¯s entrance.


    I stepped up next to him, smiling patiently for whatever he was going to say.


    ¡°I¡¯ll ask for a room that has a bed big enough for both us, all the same,¡± he then said with a nod.


    As Vim entered the church¡­ I felt oddly numb. I lingered near the entrance as robed sisters headed towards us, followed by Father Abel.


    They showered Vim and me with questions¡­ but it all became a blur. Thanks to the fact I was stunned.


    Stunned by not just what he had just said, but the happy smile he wore as he had done so.

 Chapter Two Hundred and Fifty Four – Vim – A Sharp One

    ¡°I¡¯ve learned not to let the moths incubate near the water. Even though they like to. The moisture makes the cocoons all feeble or something,¡± Sharp prattled on about her new hobby.


    ¡°Could just be your enclosure. Is it properly ventilated?¡± I asked as we rounded a corner.


    ¡°Maybe¡­?¡± Sharp frowned as she thought of my idea, and did so in a way that told me that was likely the issue.


    Up here this high in these mountains, unusually, there was more humidity than one would think. Thanks to the moisture that constantly battered the nearby peaks, from the massive lakes and glacier paths nearby on the other side of the mountain pass. It wasn''t common for such higher elevations to get this humid, usually.


    ¡°Least you¡¯re not eating them or something, I guess,¡± I said.


    Sharp scoffed. ¡°Please. Some are big though¡­ a batch a few months ago hatched finally, after like three years. When I opened the cage and they flew out it was like being hit in the face by bats,¡± Sharp complained.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡± I wondered what kind of moths she had found. Lunar Moths maybe?


    One of the human girls hurried by in front of us, crossing the hallway. She was giggling, and didn¡¯t even notice us.


    ¡°So uh¡­ Vim¡­¡± Sharp coughed, drawing my attention.


    I turned to look at her, and found her keeping her gaze downward. To the ground. To the worn rugs we were walking upon.


    ¡°Yeah?¡± I asked.


    ¡°The uh¡­ the cat. Rennalee,¡± she said quietly, as if Renn was nearby to hear her speak of her.


    As far as I could tell she wasn¡¯t. I couldn¡¯t smell her, or hear her. Last I had seen her, a few hours ago, was with a large group of the sisters. Heading for the south of the church. Either to the buildings behind it, or maybe the kitchens.


    Though it¡¯d likely not be long until she found me. I had promised her that we¡¯d share a room while here¡­ and it had recently become nighttime. The sun had set about an hour or so ago.


    ¡°Renn? What¡¯d she do? Tear out the last few pages in the book or something?¡± I asked.


    Sharp¡¯s shoulders jolted, and she glanced at me. ¡°Would she actually do something like that?¡± She asked worriedly.


    ¡°Had she¡­?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Well¡­ no¡­ but¡­¡± Sharp frowned, and tilted her head¡­ suddenly doubting herself for some reason.


    ¡°Then¡­?¡± I slowed a little, but didn¡¯t come to a complete stop. I wanted to find Abel, as to ask him something. Before he went to his nightly prayer.


    Sharp shifted, and sighed. ¡°Is she looking for a place to stay¡­? Or is she one of those weird ones looking for a husband or something?¡± she asked.


    Oh¡­? ¡°What¡¯s this? Is our prickly little urchin feeling soft for once?¡± I asked.


    She groaned a sigh. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have asked,¡± she complained.


    Smiling at her, I slowed to a stop as Sharp itched her chin. The bandages wrapped around her fingers and face made it sound funny. Not too unlike the sound of scraping sandpiper.


    Sharp stopped too, and nodded. ¡°I bet she hasn¡¯t found one. No one would want a full blown predator anymore, I bet¡­ so why not leave her here? She seems to be slightly religious too, so¡­¡± Sharp offered.


    Ah¡­


    Feeling oddly humbled, I nodded. ¡°Thanks. You can offer it to her if you¡¯d like, but you¡¯d probably be surprised. She¡¯s come to enjoy traveling with me¡­ to the point it¡¯s almost concerning,¡± I told her the truth.


    ¡°Hm¡­? Wait¡­ please don¡¯t tell me she¡¯s like Merit,¡± Sharp glared at me as she realized the truth.


    I nodded.


    The sharp urchin groaned and shook her head. ¡°What the¡­? Really¡­ what is wrong with women?¡± she asked herself.


    ¡°You¡¯re asking me?¡±


    ¡°Of course I¡¯m not. You men don¡¯t make sense either. I don¡¯t understand, she¡¯s beautiful¡­ why would she pick you of all things?¡± Sharp began to seriously question it as we returned to walking.


    I chuckled at her.


    ¡°What of the human then?¡± Sharp asked, likely hoping for a more normal reason for the new member. To calm her from Renn¡¯s abnormalness.


    ¡°I basically won her in battle. Her brother had been a part of the attack on the Weaver¡¯s Hut, so I couldn¡¯t leave her there. She should be fine. She¡¯s timid, and a little odd like most pagans, but she¡¯s harmless I think,¡± I said.


    ¡°She¡¯ll not be pagan long. Not if she¡¯s timid, at least,¡± Sharp said.


    I nodded, though wasn¡¯t willing to admit that the reason Elisabell would be converted wasn¡¯t because she wanted to¡­ but because if she didn¡¯t she¡¯d be ostracized here, and likely not included in their little groups.


    It was sad, and against my entire ethos, but the only alternative was to take her elsewhere. And it¡¯d take us months to find her another location, since the next few stops weren¡¯t places she could stay at.


    ¡°Better that than fascinated with you, at least, I guess,¡± Sharp said as she thought about it.


    Tilting my head at her, I wondered why so many of our members found it weird that I could be attractive, or something like it. ¡°I kind of like how odd she is sometimes,¡± I said.


    ¡°You would. Poor girl. Maybe she should stay here. I¡¯ll try to convince her, so you don¡¯t end up breaking her poor heart,¡± Sharp said with a sigh.


    I frowned, but kept my thoughts to myself as to why that wasn¡¯t needed.


    So even when I somewhat played along, our more normal members didn¡¯t realize I was being serious. Interesting.


    Landi had actually not believed it either. Even at the end, she had quietly asked me to not hurt Renn too badly. That I should take a lesson from her, and not play with my food.


    So far¡­ Merit, the Chronicler¡­ And Nasba and Nann had seemed to realize I was taking her feelings for me seriously. Brandy and a few others have noticed, but like Sharp they thought I was just¡­ well¡­


    Not so much toying with her, but indulging her. Playing along. As if she was but a child.


    I wonder how long it¡¯d take for everyone to realize the truth.


    ¡°Other than them¡­ how¡¯re the rest? How¡¯s Rapti doing?¡± Sharp asked after her only real friend. Which was sad, since Rapti didn''t feel the same way towards her.


    Rapti had sent a letter to Abel. I''ll need to ask if she had inquired about Sharp or not. It really was time she forgave Sharp and started talking to her again.


    ¡°Fine. I recently sent her a book. By now she¡¯s likely got it, and will have a bunch of questions for me once I see her again,¡± I said.


    Speaking of that, and remembering I had sent Rapti that book I¡¯d written a long time ago¡­ made me realize that Renn had started affecting me long before I had realized.


    ¡°A book¡­? You gave her one? What one?¡± Sharp asked.


    ¡°A religious one. Not like your books full of dirty euphemisms,¡± I said.


    Sharp¡¯s hood danced thanks to her hair sticking up. ¡°Vim¡­! Jeez¡­¡± she grumbled, embarrassed.


    Smiling at her, I nodded. ¡°Everyone else is relatively fine¡­ We¡¯ve lost a few members and locations since I¡¯ve been here last¡­ but we¡¯ve also gained some new members. Not just Renn, or humans, either,¡± I said.


    ¡°Typical stuff then¡­? I overheard Rennalee telling the others about Monarchs and stuff,¡± Sharp pointed out.


    Oh¡­? She must have spent time with Renn, or listening and watching her for a short time before coming to find me, then. Sharp had read the book faster than I had thought. Had she read it all in only a few hours? Surprising. I hadn¡¯t thought it that good, honestly. But oh well.


    ¡°Two Monarchs since I¡¯ve been here last, yes,¡± I said. I didn¡¯t mention Miss Beak. Likely never would again, other than with Renn.


    ¡°Huh¡­ you don¡¯t normally run into that many anymore do you? Were they both at the same time?¡± Sharp asked.


    We slowed to a stop as Abel rounded the corner ahead of us. He smiled at the sight of me, and headed down the hall towards us.


    ¡°They hadn¡¯t been, no,¡± I said as Abel hurried over.


    ¡°Vim¡­! Well done. I heard from Renn what¡¯s happened since your last visit, really, well done,¡± Abel praised me as he bowed his head and made a tiny gesture, one of prayer.


    Sharp sighed. ¡°I¡¯m going to go find the cat. Maybe I can save her from herself,¡± Sharp said as she stepped away.


    ¡°Oh¡­?¡± Abel watched her walk away, unaware he had just been glared at.


    ¡°How¡¯ve you been Abel?¡± I asked, not really wanting Abel and Sharp to get into an argument right now.


    He returned his attention to me and nodded quickly. ¡°Very well, Vim. Like usual lately, we get only a few visitors anymore. We¡¯ve not had to bury any of our more special members¡­ but we did have two deaths. The older married couple. The wife died, and John sadly went not too long later. I fear his broken heart hadn¡¯t been able to endure,¡± Abel said.


    Right. There were a few missing faces, though I couldn¡¯t remember their names really. John¡­? I didn¡¯t remember him.


    ¡°Well, you got a new one now. She¡¯s a pagan, but I¡¯m sure you all can get along well enough,¡± I said.


    ¡°I noticed. She didn¡¯t bow her head or offer prayer upon entering the church earlier¡­ really, what is the world coming to? I really thought all the pagans would be gone by now,¡± Abel sighed as he spoke.


    Sharp left the hallway, her hood moving as she did. Had Abels words bothered her, or something else? Maybe she had seen someone down the hallway she was heading into.


    ¡°How¡¯s the rest been, Abel? Frett? Sharp?¡± I asked him gently, making his focus leave the humans.


    ¡°Ah, they¡¯ve been fine. Quiet, like always. Last winter we had a small issue¡­ Frett and Tim got into an argument, one that lasted months. But they¡¯re friends again... I think... You know how we are here,¡± he said.


    I nodded, glad to hear it. Though it was odd that Frett and Tim would get into an argument¡­ Frett was like Rapti. She didn¡¯t argue with anyone.


    Maybe they had tried to form a relationship, and it had gone sour. Tim was an odd man. Made even odder by his strange fascination with carving tombstones.


    ¡°Actually¡­ can I ask something Vim? Something a little personal?¡± Abel then asked as he glanced around.


    I nodded, but he didn¡¯t answer right away. He made sure we were alone, and then stepped a small step closer¡­ as to whisper.


    ¡°Is she really a predator? This Renn. I can¡¯t smell her at all,¡± he whispered softly. S§×ar?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Ah¡­ yes. She is. In fact she¡¯s one of the last real ones. Her lack of smell is something unique about her, but it¡¯s nothing to be worried over,¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh¡­ okay¡­¡± he then frowned. ¡°Is it like you? Is she like you? She¡¯s a cat though, isn¡¯t she?¡± Abel asked, barely putting one and two together.


    I chuckled. ¡°Not sure. She¡¯s just special in her own way. You know how your gods were, Abel,¡± I said.


    He blinked, and the sudden realization dawned on him as he quickly nodded. ¡°You¡¯re quite right! They do sometimes craft unique souls, don¡¯t they?¡± he said happily, letting such an explanation make perfect sense for him.


    ¡°I plan to stick around for a few weeks at least. To make sure the human will be fine here, and to let Renn rest a little before we continue on. Is there any room available with a large bed?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Large bed¡­? Oh, for Renn? Cats do like to laze, don¡¯t they?¡± he chuckled and then pondered it for a moment¡­ then nodded. ¡°Yes. Either the second floor, overlooking the rear courtyard or one of the rooms in the attachment houses if she¡¯d rather be alone,¡± Abel suggested.


    Right. No one was allowed to stay in the rooms in the hallways of the members here, on purpose. To keep them safe. Especially so men, what with this being a convent. ¡°I¡¯ll let her choose. Either of the attachment houses empty?¡± I asked.


    ¡°One is. The other two have members living in them, or are frequented. One¡¯s been converted into a uh¡­ well¡­¡± Abel coughed and shifted. ¡°An insect nursery, I guess,¡± he said worriedly.


    I smiled at Abel''s frown. He still wasn''t entirely sure what to think of Sharp. Still... So she really had found a new hobby? Good. ¡°She¡¯s having fun at least, right?¡± I suggested.


    Abel nodded quickly. ¡°Yes. Although many are worried about it¡­ Some of the bugs get free sometimes and well¡­¡± Abel sighed, and I realized what was bothering him, or rather the community.


    Sharp¡¯s new hobby made the others unsettled. You¡¯d think a bunch of people that lived alone in a dense forest would be used to bugs.


    ¡°I do have a small request of you, Vim, before you leave,¡± Abel then said.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    He made a small gesture, one of his little prayers, before asking it of me. ¡°On the eastern tower, there¡¯s a statue that¡¯s shifted and come free. I fear it will possibly fall soon, during a bad storm. It¡¯s not over anyone¡¯s rooms or anything, but it¡¯d likely do damage,¡± Abel said.


    Oh. Right. I nodded. ¡°Sure. I¡¯ll check it,¡± I said.


    He sighed and nodded. ¡°Thank you. Sharp offered to remove it, but she¡¯d have destroyed it¡­ so I was hoping you¡¯d show up before it became that serious of an issue,¡± Abel revealed his true worry.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure your gods would forgive her if she had. It¡¯d be destroyed upon falling down anyway, and better to protect their children, right?¡± I gave Abel a tiny suggestion.


    Abel shook his head and frowned. ¡°It¡¯s not the destruction of the Saint¡¯s figure that worries me Vim. It¡¯s the malice she¡¯d have upon doing so. We suffer our God¡¯s wrath every day for our transgressions, yet she so brazenly incurs more¡­!¡± Abel shuddered at the mere thought of it.


    I nodded, but wanted to sigh. ¡°I¡¯ll see what I can do,¡± I said.


    ¡°Thank you, really,¡± Abel nodded and made another small motion with his hands, offering another prayer.


    It was a good thing his gods were dead. They¡¯d likely be annoyed hearing so many prayers so often.


    ¡°Let everyone know to come to me if they have any requests. Or to let you know, so you can let me know,¡± I reminded him.


    He nodded. ¡°I shall do so. You¡¯re right, last time Sister Ursula had wanted to ask you a favor and hadn¡¯t been able to,¡± Abel remembered.


    ¡°Had she?¡± I asked. Not a surprise. The poor woman was a very skittish thing. She was likely hiding away right now thanks to all the commotion. I hadn''t seen her yet.


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t remember what it had been. I¡¯ll make sure to have Frett ask her for us,¡± Abel said.


    ¡°Please do,¡± I said.


    ¡°Let me go remind her now, just in case,¡± Abel nodded as he turned hurriedly, dead set on making sure it happened.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I watched him hurry away, heading deeper into the building.


    It was a little sad to hear when members had wanted something of me, and hadn¡¯t been able to ask it. There weren¡¯t many members so fragile and timid that struggled even to speak to me, but the few who were¡­ well¡­


    Hopefully the poor woman hadn¡¯t needed something too important. I¡¯ll ask Renn to talk to her for me later.


    Liking the idea, I decided to go find my companion. Not just to tell her about Ursula but to also have her pick out which room she wanted. I doubted she¡¯d be willing to go to bed any time soon, but I kind of felt like lying down.


    I¡¯d already helped sort the luggage, helped handle the horses, and had walked around the perimeter. Like always this place was¡­ quiet. Simple. But as Abel had said, it was starting to age. It¡¯d likely not be long until I had to rebuild entire roofs and stuff.


    Sighing I rounded the same corner Sharp had went around. Heading down the hallway, I eventually made my way to the center of the church. Like the one in Telmik, this place had a massive courtyard in the center. One that was open to the elements. The windows here along the hallways that rounded the courtyard weren¡¯t as large or fancy, but they still displayed the courtyard well enough.


    Unlike the courtyard in Telmik, this one didn¡¯t have a house within it. Instead it had small gardens, a large tree, and a corner lot where people could gather. It wasn¡¯t too uncommon to see several members in the courtyard during the day, either tending the garden, reading, or simply enjoying the day. Right now though it was empty. And not just because it was night. I walked along the hallway, staring out the windows, and listened to the distant voices. What was interesting was it sounded like the voices were coming from different directions.


    They weren¡¯t all together. Which wasn¡¯t too surprising, really, it wasn¡¯t like everyone would always be together¡­ but¡­


    Pausing in front of one of the smaller hallways, that led to some rooms, I listened to the voices coming from it.


    That sounded like the men. The few that were here. Abel¡¯s voice was amongst them.


    Walking past the hallway, I rounded a corner and entered the hallway that led to the main parlor.


    The voices grew louder the closer I got, and I recognized Elisabell¡¯s. She was talking with what sounded like Frett and the other sisters and¡­


    I frowned as I slowed to a stop, and realized I didn¡¯t hear Renn.


    It wasn¡¯t too shocking¡­ sometimes Renn could be quiet, as she allowed others to talk¡­ but¡­


    As the moment dragged on, and it became obvious that Renn wasn¡¯t amongst the group, I turned and headed for a different hallway.


    Returning to the center, to the hallway that rounded the entirety of the courtyard, I smiled as I saw a familiar hooded girl. She was hurrying around the bend in front of me. I could see her through the windows, to the other side of the courtyard. She turned at the sight of me, and hurried to run around the corner and into the hallway I was in.


    Renn wasn¡¯t too far behind her¡­ but she wasn¡¯t running as Sharp was.


    Small Sharp ran up to me, skidding to a stop an arm¡¯s reach away.


    I smiled down at her and the way she glowered up at me. ¡°She¡¯s ridiculous. I¡¯ll not be able to put up with her. Don¡¯t leave her here,¡± she said quickly.


    My smile turned into a smirk. What had Renn said or done? Wish I could have been there. ¡°We¡¯ll see. Did you give up trying to save her then?¡± I asked.


    Sharp huffed and glanced back, at the approaching Renn. She wasn¡¯t hurrying, but her tail was swaying in a way that told me she wanted to.


    ¡°I¡¯d not save her even if she was a Saint. Geh¡­ she¡¯s quick¡­!¡± Sharp turned back to me, and pointed up at me. ¡°Don¡¯t blame me if she bites your you-know-what one day. She¡¯s got that crazy look in her eyes!¡± she added.


    Laughing at her, I reached out at her.


    Sharp tried to dodge, but I was too quick. I snuck my hand under her hood, and went to ruffling her hair.


    ¡°Geah! Vim!¡± Sharp shouted at me, causing Renn to come to a stop.


    Chuckling, I shook her whole head violently. Ruffling hair, and dislodging bandages. ¡°Keep up that defense, Sharp. She¡¯ll have you weeping at her feet to not go before you know it,¡± I warned her.


    Sharp finally got away, ducking away from my hand. ¡°Vim¡­! Rghah!¡± she made a weird noise in her throat as she hurriedly put her hood back over her head, it had slid off a little in my messing with her. Half the bandages on her head had also slid off, coming undone and revealing her face and hair.


    She stepped away, glared at me with watery eyes, and then turned to point at Renn. ¡°This is all your fault!¡± she shouted at Renn, then turned and ran off.


    Before she was able to slip away, I noted the growing smile on her face. She darted off as Renn hurried over to us.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think she likes me¡­¡± Renn said sadly as she drew near.


    ¡°Nah¡­ quite the opposite,¡± I said with a smile.


    Renn watched Sharp round a corner, running along the courtyard, and then turned to look at me. She smiled back at me, but did so unsurely. She wanted to believe me, but didn¡¯t.


    ¡°How¡¯s the Crypt treating you so far?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Wonderful. I¡¯ve met everyone, gave the letters to those who had any¡­ and Elisabell has already made herself at home. One of the human girls here is from her region, I guess. They¡¯ve bonded already,¡± Renn said, sounding a little sad that she had been abandoned so readily.


    ¡°That¡¯s for the best,¡± I said.


    She nodded, but her sad smile told me the truth.


    I studied that smile... until she frowned at me.


    ¡°Hm¡­?¡± I was about to ask what was wrong, as she grabbed my hand.


    The one I had just used to torment Sharp.


    ¡°Ah. Right. Here¡¯s why you don¡¯t touch Sharp,¡± I told Renn.


    ¡°Vim¡­¡± she groaned as she carefully touched my shredded hand. It wasn¡¯t bleeding too badly, thanks to most of the cuts being tiny, but it was still a mess. I had hundreds if not thousands of tiny cuts. Tiny, but deep. Her hair had cut to the bone.


    ¡°For reference, this is what she does to me. It¡¯s worse to other people,¡± I further warned Renn.


    ¡°How¡­?¡± Renn wondered.


    ¡°She¡¯s not named Sharp for her wit, Renn,¡± I said gently. Though she should be, in my opinion.


    She blinked at me, and then nodded in understanding.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go find you something to clean you off with,¡± Renn said as she tugged me by my wrist, pulling me down the hall.


    ¡°It¡¯ll heal quickly, Renn,¡± I told her. Although deep cuts, they were thin and uniform. Such wounds healed well.


    ¡°So? You¡¯re still bloody,¡± she said.


    Well¡­ that was true¡­


    Being pulled away, I wondered if she had been shown all around the area already. She was leading me not to the kitchens, but to the room used as a hospital.


    ¡°So you¡¯ve met everyone already?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I think so? By the way I like it here. Everyone thinks like me here,¡± she said.


    ¡°Thinks¡­ like you?¡± I asked, worried. Please tell me she didn¡¯t mean the religion stuff¡­


    ¡°They all think you¡¯re more trouble than your worth too!¡± she said happily, teasing me.

 Chapter Two Hundred and Fifty Five – Renn – Ursula

    The tall woman peered around the door¡¯s frame, out into the hallway.


    ¡°I don¡¯t hear anyone,¡± I told Ursula.


    She nodded; her thick headdress shifting as she turned her head to look the other way.


    Patiently waiting, I was a little¡­ unsure what to think of her. She was so timid it was worrying. But¡­


    From what I had gathered, from Vim and Frett, this woman had a very good reason to be so on guard. I didn¡¯t know her whole story, and honestly a part of me¡­ didn¡¯t want to know. It would likely break my heart. But I knew enough to not judge her, or grow impatient with her.


    ¡°Okay,¡± she whispered, and finally left the room.


    Following her slowly, I watched as Ursula hurried to the side of the hallway. She basically clung to the wall, walking with a hand upon it as if in support. As if she had a limp leg or something. She didn¡¯t, as far as I could tell, but it seemed she needed the support all the same.


    ¡°This way,¡± she turned to say to me, speaking quietly. Almost a whisper.


    I nodded and followed her¡­ though I didn¡¯t hug the wall as she was doing. We headed for the end of the hallway, right as a door opened elsewhere.


    Gulping, I listened to the footsteps and clothes of the person heading our way. Based off the sound of the robe, it was likely another sister¡­ but¡­


    Ursula hurried to the end of the hallway, and hugged the wall near the corner even harder. She even tried to somewhat hide behind the corner¡¯s extended design. There was some kind of wooden decoration that had been installed in the corner. It not only made it look nicer, but it kept the sharp edges of the stones from being a problem.


    The sister who had left the room appeared in front of us. It was Prasta. She paused in the middle of the intersection, and smirked at me and Ursula. ¡°Hey guys!¡± she greeted us.


    Ursula jumped, as if startled. Even though she had watched her walk out in front of her. ¡°Prasta,¡± she said stiffly.


    Oh¡­? At least she wasn¡¯t running away.


    ¡°Where you headed?¡± Prasta asked Ursula.


    ¡°M-my, my room,¡± she answered.


    ¡°Ah¡­ you should be fine. I just came from that way,¡± Prasta kindly told her.


    Ursula nodded quickly. ¡°Thank you.¡±


    Prasta smiled and nodded back and then glanced at me. ¡°Walking ahead of her, to let her know if any of the boys are nearby or headed her way, is what we usually do Renn,¡± she let me know.


    I blinked and nodded. ¡°Okay,¡± I said as I stepped forward, to do just that.


    ¡°Mhm¡­¡± Ursula nodded as I stepped past her, and around the corner.


    Prasta giggled as she stepped away, going back to whatever she was doing.


    Glancing down the hallway I assumed we were heading, I turned to Ursula. ¡°I don¡¯t hear or see anyone,¡± I told her.


    ¡°Mhm,¡± she nodded as she slowly peered around the corner, and then once confirming I had told the truth, she stepped around the corner and into the new hallway.


    I strode forward, a little unsure if I was doing what was needed, and went to do as Prasta had recommended.


    So her fear really wasn¡¯t just people in general¡­ but the men.


    How sad.


    ¡°It¡¯s a good thing there aren¡¯t many men here huh,¡± I said as I kept myself in front of her. I actually had to pick up the pace a little, Ursula had began to hurry. Likely thanks to the fact she was relying on me to alert her if any neared.


    ¡°Too many,¡± she argued.


    Well¡­ maybe. As far as I was aware there were only five. And that included the young human boy and Father Abel¡­ though maybe she was scared of them too. Likely was, since Vim had asked me to talk to her and find out what she wanted. Abel hadn¡¯t felt confident he could get it out of her.


    Reaching the end of the hallway, I glanced down the two new hallways it led to. Neither had anyone in them, nor did I hear or smell anyone nearby.


    ¡°Which way?¡± I asked her. sea??h th§× Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Left,¡± she said as she hurried to hug the corner again.


    Going down the new hallway, I realized this was one I¡¯d not been in before. We were in the south west corner of the building, near the back exit. The one that led to the cemetery, and all the other buildings behind this one.


    ¡°What had you been reading Ursula?¡± I asked her. I had found her in what Frett had called the quiet library. Supposedly there were three libraries here, but¡­ well¡­


    What made one a quiet library? Weren¡¯t they all usually a little quiet?


    ¡°A journal about insects,¡± Ursula said quietly as she hurried over to me.


    I went a little still as she ran up behind me, and grabbed the back of my shirt.


    Feeling very conscious, and suddenly very protective of the woman, I glanced back at her. ¡°Everything okay?¡± I asked.


    She nodded quickly. ¡°So far?¡± she said.


    Right¡­


    I gulped and returned to walking, feeling rather strange as she clung to my back. I did my best to not let my tail bump or coil around her, even though it kept wanting to. It wanted to wrap around her waist.


    ¡°Left or right up here?¡± I asked as we neared the end of the hallway.


    ¡°Right. Then the stairs,¡± she guided.


    I nodded, and was thankful that we didn¡¯t run into anyone as we found the stairs and began to climb them.


    She clung to me as we reached the second floor, and then she pointed over my shoulder. To a darker hallway not far from the stairs.


    We hurried to it, and I realized she was much taller than me. She had easily pointed over my shoulder, even though she was scrunched up and trying to hide behind me.


    ¡°Last door,¡± she whispered in my human ear. She was crouching rather lowly...


    Reaching the door, Ursula lightly pushed on me as we neared. Realizing what she wanted from me, I went ahead and opened the door for her.


    Once it was open she hurried into her room, nearly tugging me in with her.


    Following her in, Ursula quickly went to shut the door. Although she did so with haste, she made sure to close the door as quietly as possible.


    It latched, and I was a little glad to see she had a lock on her door. It was a huge metal bar. A steel one, that was latched into not just the door itself but the stone walls on either side.


    ¡°Did Vim make this for you?¡± I asked as I watched her clank it shut.


    She nodded quickly, and she breathed a sigh of relief once it was secured.


    I smiled as I studied the steel bar, and the way it was obviously made to be useful. It wasn¡¯t just something added on as an afterthought¡­ it had been made to be effective.


    The only way someone was breaking into this room, was either through the stone walls or tearing the thick wooden door apart piece by piece.


    Vim had installed it seriously. Even though she likely did not need such a thing here at all. In fact as far as I was aware, none of the other rooms had locks at all.


    The one Vim and I were sharing didn¡¯t have one, at least.


    The bar wasn''t a necessity. There was no one here that needed to be kept out... rather, it was for her own peace of mind.


    I wonder if Vim had made it for her on request, or if he had simply done so.


    It was that strange kindness that made me love him.


    ¡°Sorry Renn¡­¡± Ursula apologized as she turned to smile at me.


    I smiled back at her and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s okay Ursula. Just let me know if I ever need to do anything to make you feel comfortable, okay?¡±


    She nodded back, and gave me a pretty smile. One that was pretty enough that made me believe the small story Vim had told me about her.


    About how she had been revered as a goddess. In the town that had kept her prisoner.


    ¡°Um¡­ I have tea, if you like tea,¡± Ursula then offered as she stepped away from the door, and the huge lock upon it.


    ¡°I¡¯d love some, thank you,¡± I said as I turned to watch her step deeper into her room.


    It was about the size of the room Vim and I was staying in. Big enough to be a personal room, and not feel cramped¡­ but not as big as some of the rooms I had seen at Lumen. It was about the size of the room I had been staying at in Lumen, in fact. She had a small single person sized bed in the corner of the room¡­ and she had at least a dozen long curtains hanging from the ceiling all over the place. As if to partition off the room into smaller ones.


    Most of the drapes were folded up, tied with bows, so I doubted their purpose. Maybe they weren¡¯t to section off the room, but some weird design or fashion?


    She had a few tables. Some bookshelves. She had a window in one corner, but she had completely and utterly sealed it away. A huge dresser was in front of it, and behind the dresser were planks of wood and drapes to cover it. The only reason I even knew it was a window at all, was because this room was a mirror image in layout as the one Vim and I were staying in. Her window was in the opposing side and¡­


    Turning, I noted the missing door on the bathroom entry. She had removed it completely¡­ yet hadn¡¯t put drapes or anything up to replace it.


    Strange. She didn¡¯t want the window, yet didn¡¯t have a door or drape for the bathroom.


    Her room smelled like her. She smelled of paper and charcoal. As if she was always near a fire. Her room did have a fireplace, like mine did, which she was currently kneeling in front of. She smacked two stones together, and sparked a fire. Most likely to brew the tea she had spoken of.


    As she hummed and went to putting a small kettle onto a tiny metal stand, I glanced over at the biggest table in the room.


    There was a bunch of books on it. Most were open, as if so she could remember what page she had left them on. She also had papers, and ink-pots¡­


    ¡°You said you were researching insects?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yeah¡­! Sharp¡¯s started cultivating moths lately¡­ but she¡¯s struggling with it,¡± Ursula said as she stood from the small fire she had made.


    I smiled at her. ¡°I heard about her moths. I guess some got free not too long ago?¡± I asked. Several of the sisters had complained mighty fiercely about them. I guess they had been huge, and ugly.


    She nodded. ¡°Lunar Moths. Pretty things. The others had gotten upset, though,¡± Ursula said.


    Usually I¡¯d have made a tiny joke about how people hated pretty things, and it was common, but I kept my thoughts to myself.


    ¡°So um¡­ shall we sit?¡± Ursula stepped over to one of the smaller tables. The one near the fireplace. It had a couple chairs, which she promptly went to pulling out so we could sit and talk with each other.


    I nodded, and excitedly went to join her. I was looking forward to not just hearing what kind of request she had of Vim, but also to spend time with her.


    I felt for her. She had a difficult past, like many of our members, but unlike most¡­ she hasn¡¯t been able to completely escape it. The fact we had basically had to sneak back to her room was proof enough over how traumatized she still was.


    I wanted to be her friend. If I could. Especially since, based off the few things I had heard from others about her, she didn¡¯t really have any. Even her fellow sisters seemed to ignore her a little, for some reason.


    Before sitting, I paused to look at the little cushion on the chair. It was sewn with pretty flower designs. ¡°Did you make these?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Huh¡­? Oh¡­ no. Sharp did. She can¡¯t sit on wood, so¡­¡± Ursula said.


    Oh¡­? Can¡¯t sit on wood¡­? I wonder if it had something to do with how her skin was coarse and rough.


    Sitting down, I smiled as I watched Ursula happily sit down in the chair across from me. In this moment, she looked like any other woman here. A nun, dressed in holy garbs¡­ but also happy and enjoying life. The timid, terrified woman, that had just been clinging to my back was nowhere to be found.


    ¡°I hear you¡¯re not a sister, Renn?¡± Ursula asked.


    ¡°No¡­ not officially. I¡¯ve not subscribed to any of the religions I¡¯ve met yet,¡± I said.


    ¡°Not officially¡­? Are you a pagan then, or still searching for your answers?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m still searching, yes. I¡­ really enjoy some of the morals and ethics found in your bible, but¡­¡± I started to tell her what I thought of it.


    Ursula nodded before I could continue. ¡°Right! I agree! Those here don¡¯t understand that though. So many here either think you¡¯re either one of them, or a complete outsider. They don¡¯t allow even the tiniest of doubts,¡± she said with a sigh.


    Oh¡­ ¡°So you¡¯re not a sister either,¡± I said, understanding.


    She nodded. ¡°I¡¯d like to be¡­ but I have a few grievances and disagreements with some of their teachings. So I¡¯m not allowed to be,¡± she said gently.


    I see. That was why they ostracized her then.


    To them, she was as much a pagan as Elisabell.


    Which also made sense as to why Sharp and her seemed to be friendly with one another¡­ even though Sharp supposedly wasn¡¯t friendly with anyone else here. Though that did not explain completely Frett''s supposed closeness with her. Though maybe Frett was more generous with her judgments.


    It was a little... strange to me. This place was obviously meant to be a religious one. Not only was this place basically a church, it was where one could be laid to rest. A final resting place. A holy place.


    Yet there were members who didn''t particularly belong to that said holy religion. And as such were... neglected, to a point.


    How sad.


    It almost made me wonder why she, and Sharp, stayed here. Why stay where they were treated almost like outcasts?


    But I knew the truth. It wasn¡¯t like there were many other places to go anymore¡­ and¡­ well¡­


    Although they were likely not treated completely like fellow sisters, it wasn¡¯t like they were abused or tormented. Like Prasta, or Frett. They both had been kind and looked out for Ursula. Their disagreements did affect them, but it didn¡¯t make them enemies.


    ¡°Odds are you and I are rather similar then,¡± I said to her.


    Ursula beamed me a smile and nodded. ¡°I see¡­!¡±


    The kettle began to make noise, so she stood and went to grab it. Before she did, she brought over a small platter of cups and placed it on the table. They were tiny wooden things¡­ so small that I wondered if they held three gulps or four.


    Maybe their small shape was related to this place. A place of worship. One was supposed to be humble and without gluttony, after all.


    Yet as she prepared the tea, and went to fill one of the little cups for me¡­ I found myself longing for Landi¡¯s strangely shaped glasses.


    They had been big.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± I thanked her all the same as I held the quickly growing warmer cup.


    ¡°The tea is grown here. There¡¯s a few dozen species of plants we have¡­ this should be a more minty flavor,¡± she said.


    Minty¡­


    Smelling it a little, I realized she was right. It did have such a smell.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never had this tea before,¡± I said as I thought about it. I¡¯d have remembered such a vivid smell.


    ¡°Hm. Depends on where you¡¯re from, I suppose. It¡¯s common farther east,¡± she said.


    I nodded. ¡°I¡¯m from the northwest. Near the ocean,¡± I said.


    She smiled at me as she sat back down, holding one of the little cups for herself. Although she was taller than me, she was just as thin as I was. Yet still the cup looked a little silly in her hands. Which meant it likely looked as silly in mine as it felt. ¡°Your teas are more bold usually. Probably something to do with the cold,¡± she said.


    Were they¡­? ¡°Most likely,¡± I decided to agree after pondering it for a moment.


    ¡°I¡¯d love to hear your story Renn¡­ if you¡¯d be okay with me not really sharing my own, at least,¡± Ursula said with a sad smile. She shifted as she smiled at me, turning her cup a little as if to warm her hands with it.


    I smiled back at her. ¡°I¡¯d be okay with that. And I¡¯d be okay with hearing even just what you¡¯re willing to share, you know? Even the boring bits,¡± I said.


    Ursula¡¯s eyes softened and I found myself once again thinking she was pretty. Even when forlorn, and demure, she looked stunning. It was hard to tell, since she wore a heavy headdress, and her robes covered her whole body rather well¡­ but it was very likely she was as beautiful as Kaley. If not maybe even more so. ¡°Deal,¡± she said gently.


    ¡°Before we do though, since we might end up talking all day, want to tell me what you¡¯d like to request of Vim?¡± I suggested.


    She blinked, remembering that was the entire reason I was here. ¡°Oh. Yes,¡± she nodded, and then gulped. She lifted the cup to her mouth, and most likely took the tiniest sip I¡¯d ever seen someone do. And tiny it was. I doubted I¡¯d ever taken such a small sip of anything before. As she did so, I realized she was now unsure of herself again. Worried.


    Was it her nature? Was she embarrassed¡­ or was it more?


    Taking my own drink, as to not be rude and stare at her too much, I did my best to not drink as much either. Not because I didn¡¯t want to or because the tea was nasty¡­ but rather because it wasn¡¯t. It was tasty. Tasty enough I wanted to drink it all in one gulp.


    Even if she wouldn¡¯t take offense, and would likely just laugh at me and fill the cup back up¡­ I didn¡¯t want to seem so greedy in front of someone who obviously was anything but.


    Vim would likely laugh at me if he knew what I was feeling right now.


    She took a small breath, and closed her eyes. I watched her gather her nerve¡­ and then she finally nodded.


    ¡°I want¡­ well¡­¡± Ursula shifted in her seat, and I held my breath. ¡°I¡¯d like to spend some time with Vim,¡± she then said.


    I blinked, and released my pent up breath. ¡°What?¡± I asked.


    She nodded. ¡°I¡­ I can¡¯t. I know the men here won¡¯t hurt me¡­ I know they¡¯re good men. Abel especially. He¡¯s suffered just as I have, in his own way¡­ but¡­¡± she began to ramble, and started fidgeting with her hands.


    ¡°You¡­ want to try to face your fears,¡± I whispered as I understood.


    She nodded quickly. ¡°Yes! Vim¡¯s a man¡­ but he¡¯s also the Protector. He saved me. There¡¯s no man better to try it with. I know it might not work, or make a difference, but¡­¡± Ursula spoke hurriedly, and although she sounded terrified¡­ she had a tiny smile.


    The sudden panic that had almost surged within me completely dissipated. For a moment there I thought I had just met another rival or something.


    Still¡­ Feeling completely humbled, I smiled at the woman who not only wanted to face her fears¡­ but was doing so with a smile.


    ¡°I have no doubt Vim will be more than happy to help you try, Ursula,¡± I told her.


    She nodded. ¡°I know¡­ But each time I go try to ask him, I panic and run away¡­ and¡­¡± she groaned at herself, disappointed.


    I see. So she¡¯s had this desire for awhile. Likely the last few visits Vim¡¯s been here.


    Years. Maybe even decades.


    I gulped, and wondered if that meant it was likely a¡­ fruitless endeavor. If she¡¯s been simply trying to ask Vim for such a favor, for decades, then¡­ well¡­


    It was likely she¡¯d never get over her innate fears. They were likely ingrained in her. Written into her soul, even.


    But that didn¡¯t change the fact she wanted to try.


    ¡°I¡¯ll let Vim know. I¡¯ll even sit with you and help you too, if you¡¯d like,¡± I offered.


    ¡°Oh please¡­! Yes!¡± Ursula sat forward and nodded heavily at me, sounding utterly relieved I¡¯d offer.


    So Vim had saved her huh¡­? Of course had.


    Good job, Vim. Hopefully you¡­ can somehow save her again, in a different way.


    ¡°Is it all men, Ursula? What about children?¡± I asked. There was a young boy here. Not much younger than Elisabell. But he was a tiny, scrawny kid. And quiet. He was a human child, from one of the few married couples here.


    She shook her head. ¡°Even little boys make me panic. I know¡­ I know it¡¯s so stupid and makes no sense but¡­¡± Ursula mumbled, trying to defend herself.


    But there was no need to. Not with me. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I get it. My¡­ dear friend was like you, Ursula,¡± I told her.


    She lifted her head, and blinked at me.


    ¡°Her name was Nory. She¡­ suffered. Like you, I think. She wasn¡¯t able to live amongst men either. So we lived far away from human settlements. Alone,¡± I told her. I didn¡¯t mention that her true fear wasn¡¯t really men¡­ but rather a specific type. Men of the cloth. Last thing I needed was for her to think the men here were more dangerous than they already were to her.


    ¡°Oh¡­? You lived with her?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Until the end, yes. She had been human¡­ so¡­¡± I shrugged.


    ¡°Ah¡­ yes. They fade quickly, don¡¯t they? I try very hard to pay attention to the humans here, to spend time with the ones I can before they fade away¡­ but sometimes it happens before I can even blink,¡± Ursula said.


    Frowning, I nodded. She was right but¡­


    Wait¡­


    If to her a human faded that quickly¡­ then maybe¡­


    ¡°How old are you, Ursula?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I just recently had my six hundredth year of passing,¡± she said.


    Year of passing¡­?


    Ursula must have noticed my confusion, for she smiled at me. ¡°It¡¯s a term we use for baptism. It was when I was saved¡­ though if you promise not to tell anyone, it¡¯s not when I received my actual baptism, but when Vim saved me. There had been quite a few years between the two,¡± she whispered.


    Ah¡­ I nodded gently, feeling rather warm at being told such a sweet secret. She grinned at me, happy to have told me.


    Still¡­


    That meant¡­ maybe to her, these last few years where she¡¯s been trying to ask Vim for a favor, and failing¡­


    Maybe to her it hadn¡¯t been that long. If she was the type to not notice the passage of years as deeply as I did.


    Which meant to her¡­ this new desire to face her fears was very fresh.


    Maybe there was hope after all.


    ¡°I¡¯m a little over two hundred,¡± I told her, since she had told me.


    ¡°I barely remember those years¡­ but that¡¯s a good thing for me, honestly,¡± Ursula said gently.


    Right. Years spent as a captive.


    Keeping back the shiver that wanted to run down my spine as I thought of spending centuries in such a predicament, I found myself respecting her more.


    She had endured that. A genuine hell.


    The fact she had endured it for that long and only was a little terrified of men¡­ well¡­


    Odds are she was doing better than I would have done.


    ¡°Oh. I do have another request, too,¡± Ursula then said.


    ¡°Hm?¡± I perked up and nodded.


    ¡°Next time he comes back, I¡¯d like him to bring me a pair of dogs. A few years ago one wandered in from somewhere. It latched onto Sister Lena, and it was adorable¡­ though I think everyone else would love them too. So maybe I should say many dogs? For all of us?¡± Ursula wondered.


    Smiling, I nodded. ¡°I¡¯m sure we can figure something out.¡±

 Chapter Two Hundred and Fifty Six – Vim – A Jar of Requests

    Opening my eyes, I took a small breath and calmed down as I realized it had just been a dream.


    Staring up at the ceiling, shining and sparkling from the morning¡¯s sunlight reflecting off the glasses and cups on the table beneath the window¡­ I relaxed and closed my eyes.


    It had been a dream.


    Just a dream.


    ¡°Morning Vim.¡±


    My toes twitched, and for a very tiny moment¡­ I wished I had been back in that nightmare.


    Opening my eyes, I turned my head and took in the sad smile on Renn¡¯s face. I looked at her smile long enough to dedicate it to memory, as to enjoy it in my thoughts throughout the rest of the day, and then looked back up at the ceiling.


    ¡°Hm,¡± I greeted her back, and wondered what I had gotten myself into.


    Renn and I had been sleeping next to each other longer than I wanted to admit. It had started from the beginning, somehow. I had allowed it, and somehow or the other¡­ Renn had simply kept on doing it. Even before I had started to even consider having a relationship with her. To be honest I had done it without much thought originally. I had simply thought she¡¯d be like all the rest. Someone who showed up for a tiny moment of my life and then disappeared. Someone I¡¯d only see a handful of times over hundreds of years at best. Like so many others.


    Jokes on me.


    Yet although it started long ago¡­ it was only recently she had actually been sleeping so close to me. Half the time she slept not just right next to me, but on me. Holding an arm, or something. Even now I could feel her breath on me, she was that close.


    I wasn¡¯t used to this. In more ways than one. It wasn¡¯t like I didn¡¯t know what it felt like to sleep with someone, but¡­ well¡­


    I usually went years without such a thing happening to me. Entire decades sometimes. And when it happened, it was usually for only a few nights at best.


    Never continuously. And even more so, never with the same person.


    This wasn¡¯t something I was used to. Nor did I know if I wanted to be or not.


    Though it wasn¡¯t like I had anyone to blame but myself. Not only was I allowing it, and sometimes finding myself longing for it¡­ this time it was entirely on me. I had been the one to suggest we share a room for once.


    Usually we didn¡¯t. Not when at a Society location. For many reasons.


    Still¡­


    Remaining in bed, I fought the urge to roll out of bed and get up. Although I could, and Renn wouldn¡¯t grow too upset with me¡­ I knew she¡¯d pout all the same.


    For some reason she enjoyed talking for a bit upon waking. To the point she looked forward to it.


    ¡°It feels warm, but I can smell rain,¡± Renn said happily.


    I nodded. I smelled it too. The storm wasn¡¯t here though, likely a few days away. If it was even heading our way at all.


    Her tail was in the air, coiling and swaying. The way it was moving told me she was lying on her stomach.


    I did my best to not glance over at her. If her tail was in the air then¡­


    Yes. The blanket was off us. Had I pushed it off? Her? It was warm, but not warm enough to justify pushing it off completely. It wasn¡¯t even on my side, or at my feet. Hopefully it hadn¡¯t been me, I usually never moved at all during sleep¡­ so if it had been me¡­


    If it had been me, it made her sad smile on her face make sense. That and the nightmares.


    I must have been fidgeting. I didn''t feel sweaty, but I usually never did sweat anymore. Not even when under duress. Though I had noticed it had happened a few times recently.


    ¡°They rang a bell this time. A few minutes ago. I think it woke you¡­ Why¡¯d they do it today and not yesterday?¡± Renn asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s because today¡¯s a morning sermon day. They do it three times a week,¡± I said as I watched the sunlight slowly grow brighter. Better it than her.


    ¡°Ah¡­ wait. Is that going on right now?¡± she asked, and sat up a little.


    I nodded, and out of the corner of my eye I noticed the way her hair rolled off her shoulders.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± she grumbled, and I knew it was because she was weighing her desires.


    Stay here in bed with me? Or run off to hear this supposed sermon?


    ¡°We¡¯ll be here for a while Renn,¡± I told her, against my better judgment.


    Damn. Even when I knew, and was doing my best to not indulge in her, I still couldn¡¯t help myself!


    ¡°I know¡­ but I¡¯ll also have you for many hundreds of years too,¡± she said.


    I blinked at her very serious tone, and couldn¡¯t help but smile at her. ¡°That¡¯s true.¡±


    She grumbled again, and must have made a decision. She sat up more, and then went to clamber over me.


    As she crawled over me, to climb off the bed, I used every ounce of willpower that had been instilled in me from my birth as to not grab hold of her. She hurriedly hoped off the bed, and ran over to the dresser where we¡¯d placed our clothes.


    Praising myself for letting her go, I turned a little as to lie on my side. To watch her get dressed.


    She did so quickly, her tail squirming the entire time.


    ¡°Want to join me?¡± she asked happily.


    I scoffed.


    Renn smirked at me, and once she was finally dressed she stepped away and to the door.


    She hesitated before the door, her hand lingering near the handle¡­ and then glanced back at me.


    ¡°Have fun, I¡¯ll see you once it¡¯s done,¡± I said to her.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ let me know what you dreamed about later, okay?¡± she asked gently.


    Going still, I watched the woman who had a firm hold of my heart give me a sad smile and nod at me¡­ then she hurried out of the room.


    I sighed as she shut the door behind her.


    ¡°Careful Renn, really¡­!¡± I heard her mumble to herself as she hurried down the hallway, to the stairs.


    Smiling at her, I rolled upward as to sit on the edge of the bed.


    Unlike Renn, I didn¡¯t sleep naked. Not because I didn¡¯t wish to, but rather the opposite.


    I knew why she had stopped wearing her nightgowns. At least she did when we weren''t on the road. Even if she hadn¡¯t said the reason for it aloud¡­ it was obvious.


    She was a sly scheming little creature sometimes.


    Though I had to admit I was enjoying her little attempts. The barely noticeable ways she acted, spoke, and especially the way her eyes focused on me sometimes made me question if I was actually seeing what I thought I was. If I didn¡¯t know her better, I¡¯d actually doubt she was trying to seduce me. It was so subtle sometimes I wondered if she even realized what she was doing half the time. Which was terrifying. If she could be so alluring like that without trying, how dangerous was she going to be when she no longer hesitated?


    Rubbing my face, I tried to keep myself from laughing at my own thoughts.


    ¡°I¡¯m falling apart,¡± I whispered.


    In more ways than one.


    Sweating without strain. Exhaustion beyond mere tiredness.


    Sleeping so often. Nightmares when I do.


    Wounds reopening days later after they healed.


    Desires I¡¯d not felt in centuries.


    Something was terribly wrong, and I wasn¡¯t sure where to even begin to fix it.


    Hopefully Renn wasn¡¯t just a symptom. Hopefully my attraction and desire for her presence was natural and real¡­ and not a byproduct of whatever was wrong with me.


    Why did Beak have to die? I could have used her wisdom...


    After a few minutes of wallowing in the chaos that was my mind, I compartmentalized my own fears and worries and stood from the bed.


    Deal with it later. I had stuff to do.


    Several of the members here had given me requests. Some simple and easy, others I¡¯d need to deal with elsewhere. Like the one from Ursula¡­ or well, one of the two she had.


    Dogs. Pets. A more common request than Renn had seemed to realize. She had been so excited to tell me what the timid woman had wanted. To her it had been a very beautiful, and fun sounding, request. She was looking forward to fulfilling it. Though part of that might just be her looking forward to traveling with a bunch of puppies when we returned here later.


    I was often asked to bring back such things. If not pets, then livestock, or seeds for farms or something. Or objects not commonly found, or easily made. Especially from those like the members here. Where they couldn¡¯t get it themselves, being so secluded or unable to venture into human towns. So to me it was simple and normal¡­ which just went and showed how strange it¡¯s been the last few years. For Renn to have such a request for the first time was a little depressing, considering she¡¯s been with me for so long.


    Pausing in front of the larger window, I stared through the thin sheet that was being used a curtain. The courtyard was down below, and it was bright. The grass, flowers, and tree were lit up well. They weren¡¯t even swaying much, from a lack of wind.


    I could smell the rain in the air¡­ but it was faint. Either the storm was far away, or circling us nearby.


    In fact it was faint enough that I was surprised Renn had noticed it.


    Taking a deep breath, I lost the smell of the rain. Renn¡¯s scent overpowered it.


    Regretting that deep breath, I sighed as I went to get full dressed.


    How¡¯d she smell so good to me? It made no sense at all.


    Maybe I¡¯ll get lucky and she really will lose her smell, even to me. Although I¡¯d probably end up regretting such a thing, it would at least keep me from feeling like some weird pervert.


    Leaving the room, I shut the door and wondered how long it¡¯d take for the members here to realize I was sharing the room with her.


    As far as I was aware no one had, yet. But it¡¯s only been two nights so far. And those here went to bed early and rarely wandered around during the night. Plus this section of the church was not very frequented. The floor beneath us was, but not this part of the second floor. It was where the visitor rooms were, and other storage rooms. When no visitors were here this hallway likely only had people walk through it once or twice a month at best.


    Leaving the hallway, I headed downstairs. Instead of heading to the actual church though, I went the opposite way. To find Sharp.


    It took a little longer to find her than I had expected. She hadn¡¯t been in the church at all, but in one of the small single story houses behind it. Past the cemetery, and near the barn.


    Walking into the house, I frowned at the smell of bugs and insects.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a hobby, Sharp,¡± I told her as I walked down the short hallway, and into the room where she was.


    ¡°Yes it is,¡± she argued. She was sitting at a desk, carefully guiding a large cave spider into a glass jar.


    Glancing around the room, I counted what were likely thousands of bugs. Spiders, beetles, flying insects and more. Most were in glass containers, large jars, and not glass boxes. Likely because it was all she knew how to make. Some of them looked a little wobbly, as if about to fall over and break, thanks to the fact they weren¡¯t entirely uniform.


    Hobby. Sure.


    ¡°Want me to teach you how to properly make glass?¡± I asked her as I stepped over to the desk. To see the jar she was putting the cave spider into.


    ¡°Would you?¡± she grew excited, and looked up at me with expectant eyes from behind her rags.


    I nodded and reached over, to nudge the large spider. It didn¡¯t want to go in. Once in the jar, she slid over a thin wooden lid. Pieced together with thin strips of wood. Perfect for airflow¡­ but¡­


    She fastened the lid to the jar with a band of twine. She had to tie it firmly, but carefully¡­ lest it broke the jar, which had impurities all over its opening.


    So this is why the rest of the girls were so bothered. It wasn¡¯t the insects, but more likely the fact their enclosures kept breaking. Sharp had most likely made all of these jars, and had done a poor job at it. They likely often broke and shattered¡­ Thus releasing the things imprisoned within them.


    ¡°That¡¯d help a lot¡­ it¡¯d also stop everyone from bugging me,¡± Sharp said with a sigh.


    See? Knew it. ¡°I¡¯ll teach you. It¡¯s easier than you think,¡± I said.


    ¡°Mhm,¡± she nodded, and I noticed the tiny smile beneath her bandages. One of the bandages had caught on her lip, thanks to how coarse it was.


    ¡°Renn could also teach you too, by the way,¡± I teased her.


    Sharp¡¯s smile immediately died. She glared at me as she stood up, and stepped around me to put the jar onto a shelf.


    She placed it next to other spiders. A few were even much bigger¡­ one was a bright golden yellow, and one of the biggest natural spiders I¡¯d ever seen.


    Stepping over to it, I studied the creature. It was almost so big it didn¡¯t fit the jar it was in. It was bigger than Renn¡¯s head, ears included. ¡°Where¡¯d you get this?¡± I asked.


    ¡°A few miles away, near a pond. It had made this huge web, big enough to catch people,¡± she said proudly.


    I bet. It looked like it could eat a full sized person. ¡°It¡¯s an orb weaver, I think. I¡¯ve never seen one so big,¡± I said.


    ¡°Right? I had hoped it had been a girl, but it¡¯s a boy. Useless,¡± she sighed.


    Right¡­ that was even stranger. Usually the females were bigger.


    Although fascinated, I hadn¡¯t come to admire her collection. ¡°I have a question for you, Sharp,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hopefully I don¡¯t have an answer,¡± she complained.


    ¡°Did Frett and Tim do something stupid? Did they try to have a kid or something?¡± I asked.


    Sharp paused¡­ then she stepped away from the shelf she had been studying. ¡°Yes. They had a child together. It died not long after it had been born. I¡¯m surprised she told you,¡± Sharp said.


    I grimaced. ¡°She didn¡¯t. Hadn¡¯t. But Abel and a few others want me to¡­ find a way to mend their relationship. I had assumed that something like that had happened, but didn¡¯t want to press either of them in case I was right,¡± I said with a sigh.


    I had thought maybe they had simply tried. Not that they had succeeded. Or well¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re so astute. If only you¡¯d be so aware in other ways,¡± she grumbled.


    I ignored her quip and glanced over to another shelf. The beetles in the jars on that one were numerous, and scuttling around. It looked like she had put bones in the jars, for them to eat. Or clean, maybe. Looked like deer bones. ¡°Where¡¯re your moths?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Oh. Over here,¡± Sharp actually sounded excited as she stepped out of the room to lead me to them.


    Following her back down the hallway, we went to another room. One without a window. Likewise with the other one, it had a bunch of glass jars¡­ most having cocoons or crawling caterpillar things inside of them.


    Sharp hurried over to one of the biggest jars. It was several times bigger than the other ones, and had a huge caterpillar in it. It was munching on leaves, and it was funny to see that a normal sized leaf was smaller than it. ¡°I can¡¯t wait to see what it becomes,¡± Sharp said as she smiled at the thing. sea??h th§× N??elFir§×.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I studied the small abrasive woman, and was glad to see she seemed happy.


    ¡°It¡¯ll turn into¡­¡± I started to tell her it was a regal moth, and would be red¡­ but I shut up when she glared at me.


    Right.


    She smirked and nodded at me, glad I hadn¡¯t spoiled it for her.


    It was funny that she was like Renn in certain ways. Or maybe women in general just liked surprises? I''d known quite a few who had hated them though...


    Oh wait. ¡°Uh¡­ I know you don¡¯t want me to say anything¡­ but that one needs dirt. To dig into and bury itself,¡± I told her.


    Sharp frowned at me, and then turned to look at the jar.


    It was full of leaves and grass, but not dirt. At least, not enough. The tiny layer of dirt and soil was far from adequate.


    ¡°How much dirt?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ but it might need more than that jar can give. It¡¯s huge¡­ you might also need to keep the soil moisturized and stuff too¡­¡± I frowned as I realized I didn¡¯t know as much about insects as I should.


    ¡°Really¡­?¡± Sharp sounded sad as she reached up to touch the glass of the jar. She only tapped it with a fingertip, as to not accidentally shatter the glass by having it touch her skin.


    I nodded. ¡°How about we make a larger enclosure for it? I¡¯ll help you out,¡± I offered.


    She nodded, saying nothing else.


    ¡°So¡­ does no one else know then, Sharp¡­? Everyone just thinks they¡¯re fighting for simple reasons,¡± I said, going back to the topic I had come here for.


    ¡°As far as I¡¯m aware only I and Ursula know. She had gone to Ursula first, to see if she knew how to save the baby. Ursula came to me,¡± Sharp said.


    ¡°Why did they not let anyone else know?¡± I asked. It was so strange. How¡¯d she even get pregnant and carry it to term without anyone noticing anyway? Sure they all wore hefty robes and stuff but¡­


    Though¡­ Sharp had said born and died, but that didn¡¯t mean she had carried it to a full term. An early miscarriage maybe.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like talking about this,¡± she mumbled.


    ¡°You think I do¡­?¡± I asked.


    Sharp sighed and stepped away from her giant jar, to glare at me. ¡°Tim¡¯s a jerk, Vim. He was sleeping with Frett and one of the human girls. The married one. Basically it¡¯s a bunch of stupid drama that has coalesced into a horrible environment. Frett¡¯s ashamed, and doesn¡¯t want anyone to know. Tim¡¯s afraid of being banished for being a piece of shit and the rest of them are too holier-than-thou to even realize what¡¯s happening,¡± Sharp said.


    I closed my eyes and groaned. ¡°You¡¯re kidding,¡± I said as I rubbed my temple.


    ¡°Exactly. Either take Tim away or just let it be. I offered to kill him, but Frett won¡¯t let me,¡± Sharp said with a sigh.


    Shaking my head, I decided I¡¯d need to go talk to Frett. Privately. And soon.


    ¡°Why¡¯s such drama so common in these convents? Seriously,¡± I complained. This was why I hated these types of places.


    ¡°Because there¡¯s nothing else to do?¡± Sharp gave the obvious answer.


    I begrudgingly nodded.


    ¡°Don¡¯t torment Frett though. She¡¯s finally back to normal. It took almost a year before she even smiled again,¡± Sharp said gently.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure. I won¡¯t. I do need to talk to her, though. If Tim is causing such discord then I need to at least address it. Even though it¡¯s all personal stuff, which I¡¯m not usually one to stick my nose into, I need to at least make sure Frett is okay, mentally and physically,¡± I said.


    Honestly I didn¡¯t care at all for such drama. It never ended well, so¡­


    ¡°If you need Tim to disappear just let me know. I¡¯ve hated that man since he arrived. I knew something was wrong with him,¡± Sharp offered.


    ¡°You hate everyone Sharp, that¡¯s not a good indicator,¡± I said.


    ¡°That¡¯s not true. I don¡¯t hate you. I just despise you,¡± she said.


    Smiling at her, I nodded. Right.


    ¡°Plus I think I¡¯m pretty good at telling if someone¡¯s going to screw up. Everyone does, always, so I think my method of hate first, judge later, is a good way to do it,¡± Sharp defended her way of life.


    ¡°Sure¡­ sure¡­¡± I said as I heard the wind pick up.


    Right. Incoming storm, likely.


    Stepping back, I nodded to her. ¡°Thank you for telling me¡­¡± then I hesitated¡­ ¡°The baby¡­ had it been human or?¡± I asked. Tim was a half-breed. Though his father¡¯s blood was strong in him. Usually a child from a mixed parent like that was normally always human entirely.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know Vim. It was deformed¡­ I don¡¯t want to talk about this anymore. It just makes me angry,¡± she said.


    ¡°Sorry. Thank you for telling me. In a couple days we¡¯ll do some glass work, okay?¡± I offered as an apology.


    She nodded, and went to return her attention to the insects around her.


    Stepping out of the room, I sighed as I left the small house.


    Drama. I hated drama. I usually always stayed out of such drama. I didn¡¯t force my will on anyone¡­ and to me, intruding in personal relationships was one of the worst things one could do. Such ground was holy, and I did not dare tread upon it.


    But this type of drama usually led to disaster. Tim two-timing was not a big deal. It was common amongst the men in the Society. It was why Landi had been so successful. Non-human men were surprisingly weak and easy to manipulate, when it came to such things. Though I shouldn''t praise the human ones too much. They could be just as bad.


    Yet this wasn¡¯t just infidelity. It was something that might break down the social agreement here at the Crypt. It could tear them all apart, and ruin this place. If I didn''t at least verify that Frett and the rest were okay, and no foul play had been involved... Then my attempt at being unintrusive could end up causing more harm than not. If I did nothing only to return and find people dead, or for others to have fled and left the Society...


    I couldn¡¯t afford to let that happen.


    Maybe I should take Tim elsewhere. He¡¯s been here for a hundred odd years, but¡­


    Heading back towards the church, I passed by the tombstones and statues. I did my best to not stop and study some of them. They reminded me of those I used to know. Those who had earned their spots here. Buried amongst friends and fellow believers in their faith. Too many were not simple tombstones, but ones crafted with purpose and design. Some were the animals those buried beneath had been created from. Others had their life''s purposes above them. As to let everyone know who they were with a glance. A few were even huge, bigger than me.


    And... Although I knew the truth of their gods, I still hoped all those buried here were up there with them all the same.


    I bet they were all looking down at me with sad smiles. Ashamed of how badly I had failed them all.


    Considering who I hoped was watching above me was likely just as ashamed made it even worse.


    Entering the church, I closed the large door behind me and turned to greet Prasta. She hurried over to me, smirking up at me.


    ¡°Vim, your wife is very adorable,¡± she said.


    My eye twitched, and I feared learning what had happened.


    ¡°Is she?¡± I asked. I had meant my question to verify many things, not just the fact that Renn was adorable, and Prasta had realized it. She laughed and giggled at me.


    ¡°She is! She wanted to sing with us, and got all red in the face as she did. She didn¡¯t need to be so embarrassed though, she¡¯s got a very beautiful voice,¡± Prasta said.


    Oh¡­? I was now a little jealous. I¡¯d never heard her sing before. Something told me she was probably good at it. Her memory and good hearing probably helped.


    ¡°Though I was looking for you not to tease you, but to ask you something,¡± Prasta then said.


    ¡°Hm,¡± I nodded. I had assumed so. She had run straight up to me upon seeing me, after all.


    Prasta went to say it, but then hesitated. She glanced around first, and once sure we were alone, she smiled and nodded at me. ¡°Before you leave, would you please make some insect cages? For Sharp?¡±


    I blinked, and smiled at her. ¡°Yes. I was just visiting her. I plan to teach her how to make proper glass enclosures, and she¡¯s agreed to it.¡±


    Prasta let out a relieved sigh. ¡°Thank the Gods,¡± she said.


    My smile widened and I nodded. How amusing. ¡°It¡¯s not her fault. I¡¯m sure you can imagine how hard it is for her, what with her skin,¡± I said gently.


    She nodded, knowingly. ¡°I know¡­ but Vim it¡¯s gotten bad. A few weeks ago a bunch of flying bugs got free. They stung and bit something fierce. Kassy got sick from them, and was in bed for days because of it,¡± Prasta said.


    I frowned. ¡°Kassy?¡± I asked.


    ¡°One of the humans. She¡¯s fine now, but who knows what might happen next time, you know?¡± Prasta said.


    ¡°Right. I¡¯ll make sure to fix it¡­ one way or another, before I leave,¡± I said.


    ¡°Thanks, Vim! You know how Sharp is¡­ It¡¯s so hard to get through to her sometimes, so I don¡¯t think she¡¯s really realized how badly her new hobby has bothered some of us. Poor Gary is terrified of bugs, to boot, and now he can¡¯t even go near the cemetery anymore. That¡¯s how scared he is of them,¡± Prasta said with a sigh.


    Gary was scared of bugs¡­? Funny. His bloodline subsisted on such things. Anteater and all. ¡°Well, hopefully soon it won¡¯t be an issue anymore,¡± I said.


    Prasta nodded. ¡°Right¡­!¡± she then turned, right as Renn stepped around the corner. She had heard her too.


    Renn noticed us, and a huge grin formed on her face as she picked up the pace. She was alone, but was now wearing something different than what she had worn this morning.


    ¡°Did you convert her, Prasta?¡± I asked worriedly as Renn approached, her gray robes swaying thanks to her tail.


    Prasta giggled. ¡°Not yet. But she looks good in them¡­! See her ears? Frett made a headdress without a top a while ago, for some reason, so she gave it to her. Fits her perfectly,¡± Prasta pointed out.


    Ah. Right. She did have something of a headdress on, like the rest of the women here, but Renn¡¯s ears were still visible. It was more a headband than a hood.


    Renn came to a stop a few feet from us, and lifted her robe to showcase it to me. ¡°What do you think?¡± she asked as she twirled a little.


    ¡°I like it. You¡¯ll never be able to seduce me in that thing,¡± I said.


    Renn¡¯s happy twirling came to an abrupt stop as Prasta guffawed and stepped back from me.


    ¡°What the heck Vim!¡± Prasta went to laughing, unable to believe what I had just said.


    Thanks to Prasta¡¯s reaction, Renn¡¯s original and immediate disappointment faded and she returned to grinning at me. ¡°Don¡¯t worry Prasta. The fact he said such a thing means he actually finds it very appealing on me. He hides his little truths in his jokes,¡± she said.


    Feeling naked all of a sudden, at being called out so readily, I did my best to hide my unease as I glanced at Renn. She was smirking at me in a way that told me her confidence was legitimate.


    And it wasn¡¯t misplaced¡­ which was what was so scary.


    Renn and I smiled at each other for a moment as Prasta contained her laughing fit. She stepped over to Renn once she finished, and patted her shoulder. ¡°That was great! It¡¯s too bad you¡¯re not planning to stay here, Renn, It¡¯s been so dreary lately,¡± Prasta said.


    I watched Renn¡¯s happy smile die a little in worry. She glanced at me, likely now fretting over what Prasta had just made obvious.


    Had she not noticed it until now? Though it was likely everyone was like Prasta, using Renn as an excuse to be merry and ignore the heavy air they¡¯ve all been experiencing the last year or so.


    ¡°To be honest it¡¯s been a little dreary for us too, so I¡¯m not sure if I¡¯d actually be any better Prasta,¡± Renn said gently.


    ¡°Probably. But that¡¯s the world right now isn¡¯t it¡­?¡± Prasta sighed and shook her head. ¡°Like that human girl. I¡¯m glad she seems happy enough, it¡¯d be tough for me to live with people who killed my siblings,¡± she said as she crossed her arms.


    ¡°We did, Prasta, not you,¡± Renn said softly.


    ¡°I mean the Society,¡± Prasta clarified.


    Renn frowned, and I knew she didn¡¯t like looking at it in such a way. But it was the truth. A very real one.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go help with lunch then. Don¡¯t tell anyone but I was supposed to be helping already,¡± Prasta said with a smile.


    ¡°I¡¯ll tell the dead,¡± I warned her.


    She gave me a look, and then shivered. Then she turned and hurried away. ¡°Don¡¯t you dare!¡± she shouted as she ran off.


    Renn watched Prasta run off, and her ears fluttered. ¡°Did¡­ did she just believe you?¡± Renn asked.


    ¡°She did,¡± I said.


    ¡°Why¡­?¡± she asked as she side glanced me.


    I shrugged. ¡°Did you join their convent?¡± I asked her, deciding her new attire much more interesting than Prasta¡¯s weird misconceptions.


    Renn grinned and shook her head. ¡°They¡¯ve all invited me, but no. You¡¯re not getting rid of me yet,¡± she said.


    Hm. ¡°It does look good on you though. Why is that?¡± I asked myself more than not.


    ¡°I used to wear this type of dress all the time. Nory wore them¡­ so when she¡¯d make clothes, she just made a set for me too,¡± Renn said as she messed with the robe a little, in a way that told me she was speaking the truth. She was used to wearing such a robed dress.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡± I wasn¡¯t really sure what to think of that. I could faintly remember Renn telling me about Nory¡¯s devotion, even though she had suffered because of it¡­ but¡­


    ¡°Does it really look good on me¡­?¡± she then asked.


    I nodded.


    ¡°You once said it wouldn¡¯t, you know,¡± she told me.


    ¡°I¡­ I did¡­?¡± I asked. When?


    She nodded. ¡°In the beginning. We were clothes shopping and you told me I couldn¡¯t pretend to be a nun because I get a greedy smile when I eat and stuff,¡± she said.


    Blinking, I realized what she meant. I honestly couldn¡¯t remember that conversation¡­ but¡­


    Well¡­


    ¡°That does sound like something I¡¯d say,¡± I said. And it was right. Renn was too gluttonous and greedy to pretend to be a nun, or some kind of holy woman. She was scrawny enough, sure, but that illusion would disappear the moment she sat down to eat or was walking amongst a stall or store. It was why I always opted for us to be seen as mercenaries or traveling merchants.


    She smirked and giggled at me. ¡°Right¡­?¡± she said happily.


    I smiled at her as she swayed a little, as if hearing some distant song. Likely did, if she¡¯d just been singing with the rest of the girls.


    ¡°Have you noticed anything¡­ off about this place?¡± I asked her carefully.


    ¡°Hm¡­? How so?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Those who live here, mostly,¡± I fished for her insight.


    ¡°Ah¡­ well¡­ Like Prasta said, there¡¯s a weird¡­ sadness here. At first I thought it was just because so many of the members were like Ursula. People who had troubled pasts, or generally¡­ depressed. But I think it might be something else. There¡¯s a weird unease on everyone¡¯s faces sometimes, as if they don¡¯t want to be in the room with certain people. But I¡¯m not really sure who is the issue, or who isn¡¯t,¡± Renn said.


    Huh. So she had noticed. Interesting.


    ¡°From what I can gather it¡¯s Frett and Tim. Or at least, they¡¯re the source,¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh¡­? I¡¯ve only said a few words to Tim. Frett seems fine though? She was just with the rest of us, singing and stuff,¡± she said.


    I nodded. ¡°I plan to talk to her later, to hear the whole story,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hm¡­ want me to ask her? Or¡­?¡± Renn asked.


    Shaking my head, I glanced around to make sure we were still alone, and would be for the foreseeable future. We were, I didn¡¯t sense anyone around us. ¡°No. I¡¯ll handle it. This one¡¯s a little more touchy than Ursula¡¯s issue,¡± I said.


    ¡°Ursula is the opposite of touchy, that¡¯s for sure,¡± Renn said lightly.


    ¡°Right?¡±


    Renn smirked at me, and then huffed. ¡°Sometimes you need to be a little more understanding, Vim,¡± she said.


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡±


    She nodded, and although her smirk had died she wasn¡¯t frowning just yet. ¡°I get it. You¡¯re indifferent because you have to be. But¡­ sometimes I wish you weren¡¯t so bound by your rules,¡± she said softly.


    Hm¡­ I wonder what I had said, or did, to make this come about. Likely something to do with Ursula. Had I actually said something rude to her somehow?


    ¡°You don¡¯t know why I¡¯m upset with you, do you?¡± Renn asked.


    ¡°No,¡± I said honestly.


    Renn smiled, but it was a sad one. ¡°I can see that. It¡¯s okay. You didn¡¯t actually do anything too bad¡­ it¡¯s just¡­¡± she raised her hands, and while staring at her palms¡­ she closed them into fists. ¡°You¡¯re like that. You¡¯re either open and accepting, or firm and unyielding. There¡¯s so little middle ground for you,¡± she said.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to have to explain that little better Renn¡­ what did I just say that makes you think I¡¯m being too extreme about?¡± I asked.


    ¡°You wrote off Ursula¡¯s issue, Vim. You saw it as something minor. Something not worth really worrying about. It¡¯s just sad. She deserves better,¡± Renn said.


    Ah.


    I shifted, a little uncomfortably, and nodded. ¡°She does Renn¡­ but I cannot help her. Not enough to make a difference,¡± I said.


    ¡°I know. You¡­ we¡­ are going to do what we can. And it won¡¯t likely be of any help. I get it. I¡¯m not faulting you, or blaming you¡­ I just¡­¡± Renn shrugged, and I realized she wasn¡¯t sure what to say or think about it.


    I wasn¡¯t taking Ursula¡¯s request as serious as Renn wanted me to¡­ but she also knew there wasn¡¯t anything else I could do about it. I¡¯d agreed to spend a little time each day until we left with her. To try and help her get used to being near men. Yet¡­ what could I do more than what I had agreed to?


    Plus Renn had to know if there was a way to actually help her, in a real capacity, I¡¯d do it. In a heartbeat.


    ¡°You¡¯re angry at me because you hate the situation¡­ and there¡¯s nothing we can do about it,¡± I said as I understood.


    She nodded. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m sorry,¡± she apologized.


    I smiled at her and shook my head. ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°No it¡¯s not. But just¡­ let me be upset, please,¡± Renn said gently.


    I nodded. Sure. Be upset with me all you want. She didn¡¯t realize it, but that emotion she was feeling was a form of love all on its own.


    She loved me, and expected better from me. So when I wasn¡¯t able to be better¡­ well¡­


    She grew upset with me. Because she wanted the one she loved to do the impossible.


    She sometimes acted like a mother. So strange. Usually I¡¯d be annoyed over being treated in such a way. I was older than anyone. Even my own mother hadn¡¯t treated me so. Yet when she spoke in such a way, or shook her head and sighed at me¡­ I couldn¡¯t help but feel warm and smile. It made me want to keep annoying her, just to see that face and hear that tone she got when upset with me.


    It made so little sense. And¡­


    Her ears fluttered and she huffed. ¡°I think I¡¯ll go help them cook. The food they¡¯ve been making is so simple and bland, that I just can¡¯t enjoy it¡­ so maybe I can get my enjoyment through the food in another way,¡± Renn said.


    I nodded, and smiled at her. ¡°Have fun,¡± I told her. That was a very nun-like way to look at life. Fitting.


    Renn was about to turn, to leave¡­ but she didn¡¯t make it.


    She paused, frowned, and then glanced back at me.


    I blinked at her, and she blinked back.


    The two of us looked down at our hands¡­ or rather, mine. I had grabbed hers, to stop her from leaving.


    Without intending to.


    I coughed, and let her go.


    She smirked at me as I awkwardly tried to comprehend what I had just done. ¡°What is it Vim?¡± she asked kindly, seemingly willing to forgive me for the obvious. She could have teased me, and I¡¯d have deserved it.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± I wasn¡¯t sure how to say it, without making it seem serious. It wasn¡¯t. Not really.


    After all we had time. We would be here for weeks.


    We didn''t need to do it now. Hell, we didn''t need to do it this trip either. We could do it on another visit or...


    Renn tilted her head at me, and her ears fluttered. Her golden eyes bore into me in ways that shouldn¡¯t be possible, yet she did it all the while without a hint of impatience or annoyance.


    She¡¯d be happy to just¡­ stand here. Quietly. Looking at each other. She was that strange.


    Even stranger was I¡¯d begun to want the same.


    But more than that right now¡­


    ¡°What is it Vim¡­?¡± Renn asked warmly. It was obvious that she was more than happy to wait for me to gather my nerve¡­ but, knowing me better than she should, she also knew sometimes what I wanted was a little push.


    I feared the day she realized I actually liked it when a woman was a little forceful.


    ¡°Don¡¯t uh¡­ take this wrong okay?¡± I said first.


    Her tail went still beneath her robes, and she nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that big a deal. Though I¡¯ll ask you to keep it a secret all the same,¡± I added.


    Her pupils contracted, and she nodded again. This time a little slower.


    Feeling stupid, I realized I had probably just made it worse. She¡¯ll interpret it oddly now¡­ but¡­


    How else was I supposed to say it? How else was I supposed to handle it?


    I¡¯d never invited anyone before, after all. Never even told anyone about it either.


    Which was why I wanted to tell her. It was why I wanted to show her.


    I wanted her to be special to me. I wanted to treat her special. She was special.


    So¡­


    Rennalee¡¯s tail started to sway again, making her robes swish and sway, and her smile warmed and deepened. A tiny blush appeared on her face¡­ yet she remained quiet. Waiting for me patiently.


    Damn.


    ¡°Want to visit their grave? With me?¡± I asked her, before I became even more anxious. Before I asked for something even more ridiculous.


    Her happy smile shifted, becoming one that told me she was unsure and didn¡¯t understand. ¡°Who¡¯s grave?¡± she asked gently.


    ¡°My parents.¡±

 Chapter Two Hundred and Fifty Seven – Renn – A Heart’s Crypt

    What to say?


    Standing next to Vim, we were looking down at a small stone tombstone. One half hidden by grass and weeds.


    I didn¡¯t¡­ couldn¡¯t¡­ see any words, or symbols even, etched or carved into the stone¡­ it was just a finely cut and shaped stone. It was in the same shape as many others in the cemetery, though lacking in the obvious dedications the others all had.


    Though¡­ That might just be thanks to time and the weather. After all if this was the grave of his parents then¡­


    It was a miracle the stone still existed. The stuff carved onto it being weathered away was sad, but not surprising.


    With a stiff neck I glanced to my left, at Vim. He was frowning in thought as he stared at the gravestone, as he had been since we stopped in front of it.


    We had climbed this mountain, which had been a small distance from the Crypt, for about an hour as to get here. We had passed through a rather dense section of forest, around a large pond, and under a strange archway of rocks¡­ like a cave that had been cut in half. A tunnel almost.


    As far as I could tell, we were about halfway up the mountain. We were overlooking the dense forest all around us, and... Past the gravestone was a sudden drop. Down the mountain Vim and I had just ascended. I couldn¡¯t see it anywhere, thanks to the dense forest beneath us, but I knew the Crypt was down there somewhere.


    There were a few trees nearby. Even though this area was rather rocky. One had roots threatening the grave. It was emerging and digging into the grassy earth, headed straight for the stone. Around the trees and us, on this small outcropping ledge was a small field of flowery grass. The flowers were honestly not that pretty, some kind of white tulip, but the overlooking view of the forest in front of us made up for the lack of pretty flowers.


    It was a strange spot to have buried his parents honestly. There were many prettier places around here. We had passed through several flower meadows that had been breathtaking. The kind of places I¡¯d have painted.


    Vim sighed and looked away from the stone, and out at the forest expanse beyond it. From up here it was interesting to see all the mountains all around us. We really were secluded.


    ¡°Vim¡­?¡± I asked softly.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I know. I¡¯m a bad son. No names. No verse. No homage. Just a stone,¡± Vim said.


    I gulped, I hadn¡¯t meant that at all. ¡°Um¡­¡± I wasn¡¯t sure what to say.


    So the reason the stone was bare was because he had done it on purpose. It wasn¡¯t because they had simply faded from time.


    Vim took a tiny breath and gestured at the stone. ¡°They¡¯re obviously not buried here. But when I was first helping build this place, years ago¡­ I had a moment of weakness,¡± he told me.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t a weakness, Vim,¡± I said.


    ¡°Yes it is. I was too ashamed to make a proper one. And even more so¡­ look at this place. Way out here. No one else knows about it. Or well¡­ other than that walking thorn¡­¡± Vim grumbled.


    Walking thorn¡­ ¡°Sharp¡­?¡± I asked.


    He nodded. ¡°She found it not long after I brought her here. She¡¯s an odd one. Not sure how she found it to be honest,¡± he said with a frown.


    Huh¡­ Oh. Speaking of that strange girl who was able to cut and hurt people just by touching them¡­


    I reached down to grab his hand. At first he tried to take my hand, but I squirmed my hand out of his and brought his up. To open his hand, and check his palm.


    ¡°It¡¯s healed already,¡± he said as I checked him for any wounds.


    ¡°Mhm,¡± I accepted they were as I found a healthy, undamaged, hand.


    Once I was sure his hand was fine, I went to slip my own into it. As an apology for not taking his hand when he had so obviously thought I had been about to.


    ¡°You¡¯re a secretive man Vim. You¡¯ve said it yourself you do it on purpose. So hiding the grave isn¡¯t that shameful,¡± I said as I squeezed his hand.


    ¡°Yes it is Renn. Don¡¯t try to dress up my cowardice with pretty words,¡± he said.


    ¡°They weren¡¯t that pretty¡­ but can I ask why you hid it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s as you said. I didn¡¯t want people knowing.¡±


    I frowned as I studied the dark stone. ¡°What¡¯d Sharp say about it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°She just asked whose it was. I told her I made it for someone important, who hadn¡¯t been a member so I hadn¡¯t thought they deserved a place in the cemetery,¡± he said.


    My face scrunched up. ¡°Quite a fib, Vim,¡± I said.


    ¡°It was, wasn¡¯t it?¡± he agreed.


    After all it really was. His parents had obviously not been members. At least¡­


    ¡°So your parents hadn¡¯t been members?¡± I asked.


    He chuckled. ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°I know you joined later in life, Vim, but you¡¯ve not told me when they¡­ died. So I didn¡¯t know if they joined with you or not,¡± I said.


    ¡°Ah. That is true,¡± he nodded.


    ¡°Plus I¡¯d think anyone would be allowed to be buried there, Vim. It¡¯d be strange for that religion to turn someone away just because they hadn¡¯t been members of our Society,¡± I said.


    ¡°You¡¯d be surprised. Everyone buried there are members Renn. Every last one,¡± he said.


    I blinked as I thought of the cemetery, and the smaller ones scattered around the Crypt. Hidden behind orchids and trees.


    There were hundreds of graves.


    ¡°How¡­ how? Or are they like theirs¡­? With a tombstone, but not actually buried there,¡± I asked as I pointed to his parent¡¯s gravestone.


    He nodded. ¡°There are more buried there than you think. But yes, most are empty graves.¡±


    I made a tiny vow to spend some time in the cemetery before leaving. To remember as much of it as possible. The names, particularly.


    ¡°So¡­ um¡­ Vim¡­¡± I shifted, and glanced at the man whose hand I was holding.


    ¡°Hm?¡± he tilted his head, but didn¡¯t look at me. He was looking at the grave.


    A far off noise told me that a storm was approaching, and I realized some of the flowers were swaying a little strongly.


    The wind had picked up. It was kind of cold.


    I had smelled it on the wind this morning, so it wasn¡¯t that much of a surprise¡­ but¡­


    Why now? That meant Vim would likely make us leave shortly. He was still worried for my health. Ever since I got sick he¡¯s been notably more cautious with me, to the point it was actually a little bothersome.


    I loved being so tenderly cared for¡­ but¡­


    ¡°I know you and your parents hadn¡¯t gotten along Renn¡­ but I had been blessed with wonderful parents,¡± Vim then said, before I could gather my nerve.


    Instantly abandoning all thoughts of anything else, I focused on Vim.


    He sighed. ¡°They taught me¡­ everything. Not just knowledge of the world¡­ but morality. Ethics. How to be a good man. Although I¡¯ve never followed those teachings well,¡± he said.


    I gulped down a retort¡­ since I knew Vim didn¡¯t want to hear me argue with him right now. He simply wanted to talk.


    He lifted our hands, so he could point at the stone. ¡°That stone is uh¡­ special. It¡¯s a type of stone that can¡¯t be found anywhere else. If you ever need a rock that¡¯s quite literally unbreakable, there it is,¡± he said.


    ¡°Unbreakable¡­?¡± I asked.


    He nodded.


    ¡°It¡¯s cut to shape, Vim,¡± I said.


    He smirked. ¡°It is. But that¡¯s because the one who created it had cut it. Not even I could break that stone, Renn.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­ so that¡¯s why it¡¯s blank¡­? It¡¯s not because you intentionally left it blank?¡± I asked.


    He nodded. ¡°I can¡¯t carve it either. But that¡¯s not an excuse, Renn, I could have just used a normal stone,¡± he said.


    I shook my head. ¡°If it¡¯s special because it¡¯s related to your parents somehow¡­ then no. That¡¯s a wonderful reason to use it and not anything else,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hm. You become very agreeable when it¡¯s something sentimental huh?¡± he teased me.


    ¡°Only sometimes. I was about to add that you could have at least made this place prettier, or fancier. If you won¡¯t put their names or anything, at least make the area around it nice¡­ Plus it looks like a spot that could easily have a rock slide or something, and destroy it,¡± I said as I glanced behind us, and up the mountain that loomed a few feet away.


    ¡°It happened once. This actually used to be a larger flat area. I had to unbury it. I gave up half way through, this place should be twice as open,¡± he said.


    Ah¡­ that made a lot of sense. It did actually look like it kind of just¡­ became strangely steep not too far away from here. Even though there had been a somewhat even path up to this point. Though the steep mountainside was covered in moss, grass and even had trees scattered along it. The landslide he spoke of must have happened a long time ago.


    ¡°Is the¡­ rock special?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No more than anything else my parents created,¡± he said in a way that told me that even if the rock was important, to him it wasn¡¯t.


    I squeezed his hand. ¡°They made you, Vim,¡± I reminded him.


    He frowned, and thought of my words for a moment¡­ then smiled. ¡°Only you would say such a thing so instantly,¡± he said.


    Wanting to argue, I sighed at him. ¡°Did your parents not value things, Vim?¡± I asked.


    He shifted a little. ¡°Things¡­? Like material items? I guess, in a way,¡± he said carefully.


    ¡°So you¡¯re indifference to them isn¡¯t something you inherited,¡± I reasoned.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I see. No. In fact¡­ out of all the things my parents had made, I only have three of them. Or well, I only know where they are at least. One is this rock,¡± he said with another point at it.


    ¡°The other two?¡± I asked.


    ¡°One¡¯s sealed beneath the Cathedral. I¡¯ll show it to you when we go back. The last is in my friend¡¯s stomach. The giant turtle I told you about? The Monarch that¡¯s sleeping on the bottom of the sea? She ate it for me,¡± he said.


    ¡°Was it a heart?¡± I asked.


    The moment I did, I felt a huge rush of heat flash to my face. Not because I was embarrassed, but because of how boldly I had asked such a question.


    Vim noticed, of course, but instead of sighing at me¡­ he instead grinned at me and chuckled. ¡°What¡¯s with that blush?¡± he asked me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± I grumbled as I looked away from him. Gosh my face felt even hotter now.


    He laughed at me for a moment, and then squeezed my hand. Gently. ¡°No. It isn¡¯t a heart. It was actually something my mother made, a tiny little trinket. The thing was a toy. Designed as a test for me. One of my mother¡¯s strange methods of teaching. However¡­ although made with the right intentions, it is dangerous. It radiates a poison that kills practically anything. And it will do so for a very long time. My friend, her ability as a Monarch, allows her to survive such poison. She agreed to eat it, so I didn¡¯t have to worry over it getting lost and causing problems,¡± Vim explained.


    Feeling bad now for assuming, and teasing him, I reached up to scratch behind my ears. ¡°That¡¯s nice of her,¡± I said.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ my hope is if, or when, she dies¡­ the thing gets stuck inside her corpse or shell. We¡¯ll see,¡± he said.


    ¡°How or why did your mother make a toy that was so dangerous?¡± I asked.


    He shrugged¡­ and did so in a way that told me not to press further.


    So I didn¡¯t, and focused on something else.


    ¡°Then this stone is precious, Vim. What if someone takes it or something?¡± I asked.


    He smirked. ¡°No one can lift that stone, Renn. Other than me.¡±


    Oh.


    Studying the thing¡­ I wondered if he¡¯d be offended if I tried to lift it.


    ¡°Go ahead,¡± he said lightly.


    I shook my head. ¡°I believe you Vim. Plus I don¡¯t want to let go of your hand right now,¡± I said.


    He huffed at me, but I noticed his smile out of the corner of my eye.


    For a long moment we were silent¡­ even though the distant storm wasn¡¯t doing the same. It rumbled deeply.


    ¡°Want to talk about them¡­?¡± I offered Vim another chance, since he had gone quiet.


    ¡°Not really,¡± he said simply. Although sad to hear him say so, I was glad at least he didn¡¯t sound depressed or upset.


    ¡°Then¡­ want to talk about the dream you had last night?¡± I asked instead.


    Vim¡¯s arm shifted, but he didn¡¯t squeeze my hand. ¡°Was that your attempt to make me talk about my parents?¡± he asked me.


    ¡°No. Just an offer,¡± I said gently.


    He chuckled. ¡°Still¡­ which would I prefer, I wonder¡­?¡± he asked himself as he thought about it.


    Patiently waiting, I watched the way his eyes narrowed and his smile turned into a tiny smirk.


    Which would he pick¡­?


    ¡°I dreamt of the wars. A particular moment of them. It had been hard. Harsh. I had to do something that made me so sick to my stomach I think I had an actual heart attack,¡± Vim then said.


    I gulped. ¡°I um¡­¡±


    He smiled and nodded. ¡°I know. You don¡¯t want to hear about such sad things. And to be honest I¡¯d rather not really talk about it either. It¡¯d just ruin the moment,¡± he said.


    Squeezing his hand, I wished I was stronger. Wiser. More than I was¡­ so I¡¯d know what to say here and now, to let him know it was okay. That everything was going to be okay.


    ¡°The wars were that bad, Vim¡­?¡± I asked. He and a few others have mentioned them¡­ but I hadn¡¯t realized Vim had been so involved in them.


    ¡°Huh¡­? Oh¡­ The war I¡¯m talking about is before the Society, Renn. A different war,¡± he said gently.


    A little stunned to hear that, I tried to process the new information.


    So even before the Society¡­ Vim had fought in wars¡­?


    For who? Why?


    ¡°Who had you been fighting, Vim?¡± I asked softly.


    ¡°Does it matter Renn¡­?¡± he asked just as softly back.


    A little hurt, I shook my head. ¡°I suppose not,¡± I admitted.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± he nodded.


    Some birds flew past overhead, swooping down in front of us as they descended. To fly out over the forest below.


    They were likely fleeing the storm heading our way.


    ¡°My nightmares are either finding Nory dead, or captured. Or they¡¯re me¡­ um¡­¡± I hesitated, as I tried to find the proper words to describe the other ones.


    ¡°Guilting me by making me feel bad will work, but are you really going to do it, Renn?¡± Vim asked softly.


    Startling, I turned to gape at him. ¡°I wasn¡¯t trying to guilt you! I¡­ I want to share with you. So you¡¯ll share with me,¡± I said quickly.


    He smirked at me. ¡°I know, I was just trying to make the heavy air feel a little less so,¡± he said.


    My mouth curled as it wanted to frown, yet smile at the same time. ¡°Don¡¯t do that, jeez,¡± I mumbled.


    He nodded, and went quiet.


    I sighed softly. ¡°If they¡¯re not about Nory, it¡¯s my family. Either them dying, or me being thrown into that pit,¡± I told him.


    ¡°A pit¡­?¡± Vim asked softly.


    ¡°They used to throw me into a deep pit. Basically an old, dried up, well. When I was being punished. I didn¡¯t like it,¡± I said.


    Vim took a deep breath, and let it out slowly. His hand tightened just a tad around my own, and I noted that it had likely been hard enough of a squeeze that a human would have likely flinched.


    ¡°Yes. That¡¯s why I don¡¯t like wells, by the way,¡± I told him.


    ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t?¡± he asked.


    I nodded. ¡°Even drawing water from one can make me panic sometimes. I mean¡­ it¡¯s not so bad I can¡¯t do it. I just don¡¯t like it. Really¡­ haven¡¯t you noticed? It¡¯s why I always let you do it,¡± I said.


    Vim frowned, likely going through his memories to see how often it had happened.


    Before he could finish, I shook his hand a little. ¡°Also¡­ did you just get really angry? Over what I said?¡± I asked.


    He nodded. ¡°Very.¡±


    Smiling at him, I felt warm again even though a cold wind was blowing.


    This robe really wasn¡¯t very warm now that I realized it. At least it was heavier near the bottom, so it didn¡¯t flutter and flap in the wind.


    ¡°Though it¡¯s funny isn¡¯t it? My dreams are from long ago too. Other than Nory dying¡­ but most of my nightmares concerning her are when she was younger. When she had gotten captured. Yours are from before the Society, so they¡¯re older too¡­¡± I said as I pondered the reason for it.


    ¡°Fresh memories still linger and hurt, they don¡¯t need to intrude the dreams. They terrorize us enough while we¡¯re awake,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°That¡¯s true¡­ until you get traumatized by something, and it haunts you from the first night,¡± I said as I remembered the long months with little to no sleep after taking Nory home, after the ordeal. I hadn¡¯t been able to sleep at all thanks to the terrible nightmares.


    Vim shifted and then nudged me with his elbow. Very gently. ¡°For me lately though waking up has been scarier than my dreams,¡± he said.


    I glared at him as I tried to comprehend how he was teasing me.


    Once it clicked, I couldn¡¯t help but smirk at him. ¡°You do flinch sometimes when you wake up and see me,¡± I told him.


    ¡°Do I?¡± he asked, surprised.


    I nodded. ¡°It¡¯s subtle, but I notice it.¡±


    Although I wanted to tease him about how he¡¯s lately been touching me in his sleep¡­ I kept my mouth shut.


    Knowing Vim, if I told him he was doing it, he¡¯d stop. If anyone could control themselves in their sleep it was him, so I wasn¡¯t going to risk it.


    I enjoyed the way he searched for me in his sleep. And how he breathed a tiny sigh of relief upon finding me, usually by grabbing my hand or arm. It was such a silly little thing but¡­


    ¡°Your parents, Vim¡­ I know you don¡¯t want to really speak about them¡­ but um¡­ Your mother. Was she pretty?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Hm¡­? I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯ve been told my father was very handsome. I guess my mother had been pretty, but,¡± Vim shrugged as he decided he wasn¡¯t sure or not.


    ¡°Your father was handsome¡­?¡± I asked.


    He nodded. ¡°So they said,¡± he said.


    I wanted to ask who these people were that had known them, but knew better. He¡¯d not answer that. Not yet.


    Instead I focused on something else.


    ¡°So you took after your mother more than your father, huh?¡± I asked.


    Vim paused a moment¡­ then smirked. ¡°I walked into that one.¡±


    Giggling at him, I shook his hand a little. ¡°You¡¯re crafty Vim, but can you paint or draw?¡± I asked.


    He tilted his head. ¡°You mean draw my parents¡­?¡± he asked, understanding what I wanted.


    I nodded.


    ¡°I¡¯m terrible at it. Carving and molding something is more¡­ physical. It lets me attack something from all the different angles. Not just a single dimension. But, there are ways around that,¡± he said.


    ¡°Oh¡­?¡± I grew excited.


    He nodded. ¡°I could guide you as you draw them. Some descriptions, trial and error, and so forth,¡± he said.


    ¡°Yes¡­!¡± I grew excited at the idea, and stepped closer to him.


    Vim glanced at me, and then smiled and nodded. ¡°Not here though,¡± he said.


    ¡°Okay¡­! Sure! Just let me know when,¡± I said, excited to try it out.


    Not only would it be great to see, even if just roughly, what his parents had looked like¡­ it¡¯d also be immensely enjoyable to paint something with him. Together.


    What a lovely idea to spend time together. Why hadn¡¯t I thought of it before?


    Enjoying the moment¡­ I basked in the happy future heading our way. Or at least, the hope of it.


    ¡°Though¡­ I suppose there are other ways to show you¡­¡± Vim then mumbled.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°Next time we¡¯re at the Cathedral. I¡¯ll point them out,¡± he said.


    ¡°Point out whom?¡± I asked. Was there someone that looked like his parents there? I quickly tried to think of those I¡¯d met and saw¡­


    Vim chuckled. ¡°Not someone, but something. You¡¯ll have to agree to never let anyone know, though,¡± he said.


    I tilted my head at him. ¡°Is it possibly one of those paintings? The ones Hands look after?¡± I asked.


    Vim went still, for a tiny moment. I noticed his hair that had been slightly swaying in the light wind had come to a complete stop¡­ then the moment passed.


    ¡°You saw those, did you?¡± he asked softly.


    Shifting, I gulped as I stared at the man who now looked sad. More sad over realizing I had seen those paintings than he was seeing his parent¡¯s grave.


    ¡°I only saw one. Hands hadn¡¯t let me look at any of the others,¡± I said honestly.


    ¡°Ah¡­ funny. Which one had it been? Hands is weird, so it¡¯s hard to know which he had shown you,¡± Vim asked.


    Doing my best to not let Vim feel my worry, I nodded. ¡°One of you,¡± I told him the truth.


    He frowned. ¡°Which one?¡± he asked.


    There were multiple¡­? ¡°You were in armor. Before an army,¡± I said.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± he sighed as he nodded.


    ¡°You looked very handsome there, by the way,¡± I said.


    He scoffed. ¡°Sure. But no. I didn¡¯t mean the paintings. Did you see the hallway of motifs and statues?¡± he asked.


    I shook my head. I had seen plenty of statues but¡­ a whole hallway of them? I couldn¡¯t remember seeing one.


    ¡°Next time then. And while you¡¯re looking at them, I¡¯ll go bury Hands in a termite mound. Teach him to stick his grubby little hands where they don¡¯t belong,¡± he said.


    I sighed. ¡°He had been terrified you¡¯d see him showing me. Would you actually do that to him?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Vim shifted, and I knew he wouldn¡¯t. He just was upset.


    ¡°One day you¡¯ll not be so bothered to let me see and know about you Vim, I promise,¡± I told him.


    Vim glanced at me. ¡°Hm¡­¡± he said with a tiny nod of the head.


    Smiling at him, I nodded back.


    He took a small breath as to sigh as he looked away, back to the grave.


    ¡°Want to make one before we leave, Renn?¡± Vim then asked.


    Before I could ask what he meant, he pointed in front of us. To the ground.


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡± Make one? A grave? S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    He nodded. ¡°For¡­ your family,¡± he whispered.


    Oh¡­


    I gulped, and my tail coiled beneath the robe. ¡°Uhm¡­ well¡­¡± I wasn¡¯t sure how to say it. I wasn¡¯t even sure how to even think about what I wanted to say, or feel.


    ¡°Oh. I uh¡­ I more so meant Nory, and the siblings, Renn,¡± Vim spoke up, intruding into my mind as it started to panic.


    Immediately that panic came to an abrupt stop. Washed away by his words.


    Smiling as my eyes began to water, I quickly nodded. ¡°Oh yes. I do. Very much so,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hm¡­ we¡¯ll carve the stone together. And I promise to not force you to leave it blank, too,¡± he said.


    My smile grew as I sniffed. ¡°I¡¯d appreciate it¡­ I actually made a grave for Nory¡­ it had been sad now that I think about it. Especially after seeing some of the ones here. Hers had just been a couple of plank sticks for a cross,¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve made many of those,¡± he said gently.


    Blinking watery eyes, I glanced at him. He smiled in a way that told me he not only understood¡­ he was hoping I¡¯d feel better hearing so.


    ¡°Mhm,¡± I nodded at him.


    ¡°Plenty of room here. Bet we could fit a couple dozen at least,¡± Vim then said.


    ¡°Let¡¯s not,¡± I groaned a happy cry.


    He chuckled at me, and I stepped forward. I snaked my hand out of his, as to wrap him in a hug.


    Vim not only allowed it¡­ he reciprocated. Feeling strangely warm, even as the cold wind picked up, I snuggled into him as tiny sobs tried to break free, but his chuckling kept them at bay.


    ¡°We¡¯ll make new ones for your parents too,¡± I said as I squeezed him.


    ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s not,¡± he said.


    Smiling, I buried my face into him as a rumbling sound echoed above us.


    The storm was here. Likely would be drenching us before we made it back to the Crypt.


    But that was fine. He was warm. And my heart and soul were too, now.


    It wasn¡¯t often Vim let me hug him. Really hug him, like this. And it was even rarer that he¡¯d actually wrap me in a hug back.


    Although a little sad that it usually took¡­ such sentimental moments¡­ for this to happen¡­ I still enjoyed every moment of it.


    ¡°So¡­¡± Vim then said.


    ¡°Hm?¡± I clung to him harder, since I knew he had likely just decided enough was enough.


    ¡°I can either carry you back. And run. As to avoid the torrent about to hit us¡­ or we can both get soaked as we go back normally,¡± Vim said.


    Sniffing, I turned my head a little, as to see the sky. It was indeed suddenly much darker. And now that my nose wasn¡¯t pushed up against him, I could smell the heavy rain nearby.


    ¡°If we get soaked, can we take a bath together?¡± I asked. The baths here were separated. Entirely. They were in two different buildings, on purpose. So that there was no chance for any mistakes. I knew only part of it was because of the religion aspect, though¡­ since several members here like Sharp weren¡¯t necessarily followers of the faith here. Our room didn¡¯t have a proper bath. Though I had noticed Ursula¡¯s did¡­ but her having one made a lot of sense, really.


    Vim sighed at me.


    ¡°Well, considering you¡¯ve already gone and told them all you¡¯re my wife, we probably could yes,¡± he said as the sky rumbled.


    Grinning happily, I nodded in victory.

 Chapter Two Hundred and Fifty Eight – Vim – To Wander A Crypt

    Ursula, like always, kept her eyes on the ground when around me. She wasn¡¯t hyperventilating but she was taking short and sharp breaths. She was tense, her thin shoulders shaking a little, and she kept fidgeting with her hands.


    Although the sight of her on the chair, looking about ready to flee at the any moment¡¯s notice, looked bad¡­ I knew better.


    The fact she was sitting in the same room with me, so close, was telling. She¡¯d not have stayed in the room had any other man entered it. Let alone sat down in a chair only a few feet across from her.


    We were in the little secondary library that she liked to spend her days in. It smelled a little of old paper and books, though there was also a new smell of dense rain thanks to the storm.


    I sat opposing the two women, and with my back near the window. Opposing the door. As to let Ursula have a clear path of escape, if she needed it.


    So far, she¡¯s not once looked back to the door. Even though we¡¯ve been in here for almost half an hour already.


    I¡¯d be proud of her, thinking she had made progress¡­ but the truth was Ursula had always been able to withstand my presence. Maybe not for long, or well, but it was doable for her.


    Other men made her flee in terror. Made her unable to breath. The mere sight of them sent her into a panic.


    Yet around me she simply felt discomfort. Unease. I didn''t make her feel so bad as the others.


    Not a surprise, really. Not only had I been the one to save her, and bring her here to safety¡­


    She also had a slight misconception of me¡­ which helped her feel safe¡­


    ¡°I get it though, Ursula. Vim¡¯s strong, and dangerous, but¡­ he¡¯d never force himself on anyone. It goes against his entire being, his beliefs. I bet he¡¯d stop his own heart before he even had such a thought enter his head,¡± Renn said happily.


    She was sitting next to Ursula, but at an angle. As to be somewhat between me and the timid woman. To act as a small buffer. So that Ursula could look at her, while talking to me.


    Ursula nodded, and actually gave Renn a tiny little smile¡­ though she had only glanced at Renn for half a moment. ¡°Right? But that¡¯s to be expected of a god¡¯s creation,¡± Ursula said.


    Renn¡¯s ears fluttered, and she glanced at me.


    She had noticed Ursula had said that a little too literally. Not in the sense of one with simple faith, speaking in general.


    ¡°She believes I¡¯m an angel,¡± I told Renn.


    ¡°Because you are one. You can lie to the rest, but not me, Vim,¡± Ursula argued.


    Renn sat up a little straighter, and for a moment glanced between us. She then gave me a small, sad, smile and then returned her attention to Ursula. ¡°Some of his beliefs are pretty much the epitome of certain aspects of faith, even if he doesn¡¯t admit it,¡± Renn told her.


    Ursula looked up from the floor again, to nod in awe at Renn. ¡°You¡¯ve realized it too?¡± she asked, excited.


    ¡°Well¡­ I can see the similarities, at least,¡± Renn nodded back.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it weird no one else notices? They simply hear his disdain for their religion, and assume! Not realizing that their faiths are for them. He¡¯s different. He¡¯s a servant. A creation. Of course he wouldn¡¯t have the same rules!¡± Ursula rambled about her personal beliefs of my existence.


    I sighed as Renn, sitting with wide eyes, listened to her intently.


    Please, oh please, don¡¯t believe the woman who clings to a fantasy as to keep sane¡­


    ¡°So¡­ if he is an angel¡­ why do you still worry?¡± Renn then asked, and I wanted to kiss her. Yes. Thank you. Finally someone else brought it up. Someone other than me.


    If you¡¯re going to firmly believe I was some kind of deity, at least act it.


    Ursula opened her mouth, to say something¡­ and then she glanced at me. ¡°Why do I?¡± she whispered at me.


    ¡°How do I know?¡± I asked her back.


    The tall woman went into thought as she frowned and debated it. I wanted to roll my eyes as Renn glanced at me and smirked, as if she¡¯d just accomplished something mighty.


    Please. Knowing Ursula she¡¯ll just delve deeper into her misconceptions and¡­


    ¡°When Vim saved me. He did not know I was there. He simply knew something was wrong. Guided by his lord, I¡¯m sure,¡± Ursula started.


    I shifted in my seat.


    ¡°Yet without knowing my circumstance¡­ he didn¡¯t hesitate once he laid eyes on me. He saved me without a word. Without question. Even though I at the time had been¡­ less than cooperative¡­¡± Ursula added.


    Renn tilted her head at me. ¡°She stabbed me,¡± I explained to her.


    ¡°With a knife. In the head. I¡¯m sorry about that, again,¡± Ursula apologized.


    I shrugged.


    ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t know the whole story Ursula, but I¡¯m sure he understands. Plus a little knife isn¡¯t much to him,¡± Renn said.


    Please. She had jabbed it through my eye and brain. It had made the entire left side of my body numb for a week.


    ¡°Not only had he saved me¡­ he put up with me. Endured for me. And brought me here¡­¡± Ursula said¡­ then she took a heavy breath. ¡°Yet still. He saved me¡­ I know¡­ especially after all these years, I¡¯ve nothing to fear from him. Yet here I am, shaking,¡± Ursula said as she stared at her hands. They were half clenched together, and even from here I could see the clammy sweat.


    ¡°Yet you¡¯re able to talk to him too,¡± Renn noted.


    ¡°Yes. His voice doesn¡¯t make me startle either, like the voices of the other men,¡± Ursula added.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been very loud,¡± I agreed.


    ¡°Do you think some kind of separation would help, Ursula? What if we chained¡­ say, Abel, to a wall? Would you feel comfortable talking to him then?¡± Renn asked. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I scoffed at the idea.


    Ursula too shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll not do that to him. Making that poor man endure chains again would not be right at all,¡± Ursula said quickly.


    ¡°Ah¡­ right. Sorry¡­¡± Renn glanced at me, and it was obvious she felt bad. She hadn¡¯t realized she had somehow randomly pointed out a very tragic past.


    Not her fault. She didn¡¯t know his story. Few did.


    ¡°I¡¯d be willing to do the chained thing, if you want,¡± I said.


    Not that the chains would be able to actually hold me.


    Ursula was the one who scoffed this time, and then laughed afterward. Her laughs sounded funny, as if she wanted to scoff again and again. ¡°It¡¯s fine Vim¡­ but um¡­ uh¡­¡± she hesitated, and then her shoulders rose a little. She became a tad more tense, and then she nodded. ¡°Can I try to touch you?¡± she then asked.


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    I remained seated as Ursula stood. Renn was the one who started fidgeting, unsure if she should remain seated or join Ursula for support.


    The tall woman stepped towards me, and after two steps paused. She took a tiny breath, and I did my best to not stare too directly in her eyes. She was focused on my own, but¡­


    Then she stepped forward again, and after a couple more steps¡­ was within arm¡¯s reach of me.


    I remained still, and smiled gently at her. ¡°Well done, Ursula,¡± I told her.


    She made a tiny noise as she nodded¡­ and then with a very shaky hand reached out to me.


    Without moving, I watched her hand reach for my right shoulder. Thin fingertips touched me, for but a few moments, and then she pulled her hand away.


    ¡°See? Flesh and bone. Not a god at all,¡± I told her.


    Ursula froze for a small moment¡­ then smirked at me as she giggled. ¡°Vim¡­!¡±


    ¡°What? Still doubt me? Want another knife? A few good stabs can help prove it too,¡± I said.


    Renn groaned as Ursula giggled some more, and noticeably relaxed because of it.


    Then¡­ Ursula sighed and reached out again.


    This time she didn¡¯t stop at a few fingertips. Her whole hand placed itself on my shoulder¡­ but she didn¡¯t squeeze, or grab. She simply laid it there.


    I felt a tiny tremor in her hand, running down from her body, and she took a small breath as to steady herself.


    Although it felt a little ridiculous¡­ especially since Renn was smiling happily at us¡­ I had no choice but to genuinely praise the woman.


    As far as I was aware, this was the first time she¡¯s touched a man in likely hundreds years. And that¡¯s just in general.


    I could be the first man she¡¯s touched, willingly out of her own intention, for the first time in over half a millennia.


    Such a thing was a little strange. Concerning. It made me appreciate that I didn¡¯t have such phobias or fears.


    What was it like to have such fears? To be so terrified of something the mere presence of it destroyed your very sense of reason?


    I¡¯d likely never know.


    ¡°Try to ruffle his hair, Ursula. It¡¯s really calming,¡± Renn offered a suggestion.


    Her thin fingers squeezed my shoulder, and she shifted on a foot. ¡°Hair¡­¡± she mumbled as she glanced at my head.


    I lowered my head a little, to let her.


    At first I thought she¡¯d not give it a shot¡­ but Renn must have noticed something in her. A will I hadn¡¯t seen.


    Ursula¡¯s thin fingers slid into my hair, and at first she didn¡¯t really move them¡­ then she did. For a few moments she brushed my hair, although rather stiffly. As if she was an embarrassed child.


    But I knew this wasn¡¯t embarrassment. This wasn¡¯t fun to her.


    Ursula was facing her fears. Nothing more.


    ¡°Feels¡­ the same as back then, Vim. Though no blood is clumping it,¡± Ursula noted.


    I frowned, and realized she was likely right. She had likely felt my hair when she had attacked me with that knife. She had stabbed it downward, after all¡­


    Funny she still remembered that. Though to her, that day¡­ those moments¡­


    She¡¯d likely remember them clearly until she died. They were that momentous to her.


    ¡°Well, least I¡¯m not going bald?¡± I suggested.


    She and Renn giggled, and Ursula finally pulled her hand back.


    I waited, to see if she¡¯d go at it again¡­ but she didn¡¯t. However, even though she didn¡¯t return to touching me¡­ she didn¡¯t step away.


    Looking back up at her, I smiled at the woman who no longer looked¡­ well¡­ completely terrified, at least.


    ¡°Those were small but mighty steps, Ursula,¡± I told her.


    ¡°Yes, good job,¡± Renn happily agreed.


    She nodded. ¡°Yes¡­ I uh¡­ think I¡¯m done.¡±


    Ursula promptly stepped back, and hurried back to her seat. She sat down next to Renn, and then released a mighty sigh of relief.


    Amused, I nodded. ¡°Want me to step out, Ursula?¡± I asked her.


    She blinked at me, and shifted. ¡°Um¡­¡±


    Taking that as a yes, I went ahead and slowly stood. Ursula didn¡¯t try to stop me as I stepped away, and headed for the door.


    Glancing at Renn, she gave me a tiny nod with a smile. She was okay with being left with her.


    Reaching the door, I opened it slowly¡­ as to not startle Ursula with any loud sounds or quick movements.


    ¡°Thank you, Vim,¡± Ursula said as I went to leave.


    Pausing a moment, I glanced over at her. She was smiling at me, and staring me straight into the eyes.


    ¡°We¡¯ll try more again tomorrow. Don¡¯t forget your knife,¡± I told her.


    Her face scrunched up as she laughed, and I left the room and shut the door.


    Once out of the room, I waited until I was far enough down the hall and around a corner before letting out a sigh.


    I didn¡¯t mind helping someone. Let alone for something so serious¡­ but sometimes things were unsettling.


    Poor woman was still so traumatized all these years later. I was glad she was finally willing, and wanting, to make a change and see if she could overcome it¡­ but¡­


    ¡°Some scars never heal,¡± I whispered as I headed towards the courtyard.


    Her getting calm enough to sit and talk with me, to touch me even, was a big step¡­ but¡­


    To her I was a god. Or at least, the servant of one. And on top of it, I had been the one to save her. To free her from that hell of a life.


    Was her progress transferable to another? If she could barely get over my presence, being the man and thing she thought I was, then¡­ could she do the same with any other man? Was it possible at all?


    I highly doubted it.


    Though I¡¯d been proven wrong before.


    Entering the hall that opened to the courtyard, the sound of constant rain peltering the windows and stone roof tiles became louder.


    Walking along the hallway, I studied the courtyard beyond the windows. There were tiny little puddles forming on the stone paths that ran through the gardens. Nothing too bad to worry over, and I knew they¡¯d rarely actually flood, but it meant the paths here would be murky and muddy for awhile. It was a good thing we didn¡¯t plan to leave anytime soon. But it meant I might want to consider leaving once this storm fully cleared, before another started.


    I could traverse such mountains easily, but Renn¡­


    Well¡­ honestly she wasn¡¯t as bad as I kept thinking she was. Especially since she was more than happy to let me simply carry her if I needed to.


    Thinking of last night, as I carried her off the mountain and back here as to avoid the storm, I wondered if I should try running at a fast pace with her on my back before we returned to the more populated areas.


    It¡¯d be a good test. To see not only if we could accomplish it but if she¡¯d be willing to oblige. Renn actually enjoyed traveling, and seeing the sights. Riding on my back as I ran would likely be boring to her after awhile.


    I doubted Renn would ever actually deny me from carrying her, if the need was there, but¡­


    ¡°Oh, Vim!¡±


    Pausing, I turned to nod at Abel as he hurried over. He had one of his bibles in his hand, tucked under his arm. Likely had just been in one of their little prayer groups. It was about that time.


    ¡°Abel,¡± I greeted him as he drew near.


    ¡°I heard you¡¯ve been helping Ursula. Very well done, Vim. It¡¯s a mighty task to attempt, yet I could think of no greater one for our protector,¡± Abel said happily.


    ¡°She¡¯s making tiny steps. She actually ruffled my hair earlier,¡± I told him, pointing at my head.


    Abel¡¯s eyes went wide and he went to quickly make a small motion with his maimed hand. ¡°Oh praise the lords!¡± he said.


    From one extreme to another, I swear.


    I gestured for Abel to join me in walking. I didn¡¯t have any destination in mind, but if we were just going to have a small chat I¡¯d prefer to look around while we did.


    He obliged, and I kept our pace slower. Not just so we could talk leisurely, but also out of courtesy for him. He could run, and hurry, but I knew it wasn¡¯t easy for him. I knew it pained him just to stand and walk¡­ so¡­


    ¡°I have a dinner date with Frett by the way. To hopefully find the source of the issue,¡± I told him.


    ¡°Ah, yes. Frett informed me during our prayers. I¡¯m thankful for that as well, yes,¡± Abel nodded quickly.


    I studied him for a moment as he walked, and I wondered if he knew the truth. He didn¡¯t seem to act as if he did¡­ but for as firm of a believer he was in his religion, I knew he wasn¡¯t as strict to its doctrine as people thought.


    He¡¯d not blame Frett and Tim for what they did. He¡¯d pray for them, but he¡¯d keep his internal disgust to himself.


    Yet he seemed genuinely confused by their actions. To the point that I doubted he knew at all.


    ¡°It¡¯d do us all good to overcome the heavy air. Each storm that comes I pray for it to wash it all away, but alas,¡± Abel said with a sigh.


    ¡°I fixed two of the statues too, already. There¡¯s another I want to check, but I¡¯ll wait until the storm passes,¡± I tried to change the topic a little.


    ¡°Oh good! I heard some banging earlier, so that was it,¡± Abel nodded, happy to hear it.


    Banging¡­? I hadn¡¯t hammered anything. Wonder what he had heard.


    ¡°Other than all that¡­¡± I tried to think of anything else, and then remembered as the one in question appeared in front of us.


    Sharp noticed the two of us, scowled at us, then continued on her way.


    Smiling I nodded. ¡°Plus I plan to teach Sharp how to properly make glass. So her little hobby stops bothering everyone,¡± I said.


    ¡°Ah yes¡­ thank you. I¡¯m actually very glad she¡¯s found such a hobby. She¡¯s learned to appreciate even the smallest of our gods¡¯ creations, but yes¡­ it¡¯s caused some discontent, and even physical suffering too,¡± Abel said gently.


    ¡°I heard,¡± I said.


    He sighed as we neared the end of the hallway. It intersected, leading either down another hallway that rounded the courtyard, or either deeper into the church or back towards the entrance.


    ¡°How¡¯s the human doing?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Elisabella is doing just fine. She¡¯s already taken an interest in our lord¡¯s good word, and she¡¯s become attached to Yasa. I doubt you¡¯ll need to worry over leaving her here,¡± Abel said.


    Good. Good¡­


    ¡°Wait? Elisabella? I thought it was just Elisabell,¡± I said.


    He frowned. ¡°It might be. Forgive me, Vim, but¡­ she is still just a human,¡± he said.


    Right. Although very religious, and believed his gods had created the humans and so they should be cherished¡­


    He like all the rest still had that strange disconnect. Humans in the end were still humans.


    I¡¯d not find it strange, since I did it too¡­ but¡­


    I mean¡­


    I did it to non-humans too, sometimes. So I was even worse.


    Or was it that I was just indifferent¡­? I remembered certain people, after all. The ones I cared for. The ones I found interesting, or¡­


    ¡°Would you like to join us, Vim?¡± Abel then asked.


    ¡°Hm¡­?¡± I glanced at him. Had I missed something?


    He smiled gently at me and gestured at the bible in his hand. ¡°Tomorrow morning. It¡¯s a holy day,¡± he reminded me.


    ¡°Renn¡¯s been joining you all, right?¡± I asked, ignoring his invitation.


    Abel knowingly nodded.


    ¡°She seems to like your religion,¡± I told him.


    ¡°She knows a lot about it. I had thought her indifferent, as many of our people, since she had not opened the bible offered to her during our readings. Yet she had known the gospel word for word. It had been rather shocking, even I struggle sometimes to remember certain passages,¡± Abel said.


    Right. Her memory. ¡°Scary isn¡¯t it?¡± I said.


    Abel sighed. ¡°It worries me you find the word of our gods so terrifying,¡± he shook his head as he said.


    Well¡­ that hadn¡¯t been what I meant. But sure.


    ¡°Have you read Rapti¡¯s letter yet?¡± I asked, changing topics.


    ¡°Hm? Yes. I¡¯ve prepared a response too, for when you leave,¡± he said with a frown. He wasn¡¯t sure why I had asked. It had likely been the first time I¡¯d ever inquired about his letters, or their contents.


    Doing my best to not pry too deeply, I gestured lightly. ¡°She didn¡¯t happen to mention Sharp, did she?¡± I asked.


    Abel shook his head slowly. ¡°No, Vim. Every letter I send I tell her how Sharp¡¯s doing¡­ but she¡¯s never even acknowledged it, or asked of her,¡± Abel said softly.


    I nodded. ¡°I figured,¡± I said.


    The holy man sighed. ¡°I¡¯ve asked Sharp to write a letter too. She just threatens to hang me upside down and bleed me or one of her many other fanciful ways to kill me,¡± Abel said.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t mean it,¡± I said with a smile.


    Not entirely at least.


    ¡°May I ask why you brought it up?¡± Abel asked carefully.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. It had simply bothered me earlier,¡± I told the truth.


    Abel hummed as we neared another hallway. A bend, which led to the right. We followed the hallway, and entered the new one, but slowed to a stop a few feet after doing so.


    Shifting a little, I sighed at the look he was giving me.


    It was somewhat similar to the look Renn gave me. When she wanted to ask a thousand questions, yet knew I¡¯d not answer a single one.


    ¡°I have rules, as you know,¡± I told him, before he could say anything.


    Abel gulped, but then nodded. ¡°I do. Somewhat, at least,¡± he said.


    ¡°One of those is I don¡¯t intrude. Not in personal beliefs, or their actions of them. No matter what,¡± I specified.


    He nodded slowly, listening intently.


    I tilted my head and gestured lightly, as if unsure of what to say¡­ but I did know what to say. I knew the exact words.


    I simply didn¡¯t wish to say them aloud.


    Instead I glanced around, to make sure we were alone. Sharp had run off, but we were near the kitchens now. A place typically frequented, at all times of the day. Even here where gluttony was seen as something wrong and to be avoided at all cost.


    ¡°You¡¯re not a god Vim. None of us are. We can only do what we can,¡± Abel then said.


    Noting the way he had spoken, and the kind tone he had used, I knew that he had just did his best to¡­ forgive me, for not being good enough of a protector to help everyone with all of their problems.


    Half tempted to tell him that Renn would have chastised and ridiculed me instead, I instead smiled and nodded. ¡°That is true. But recently I¡¯ve been thinking¡­ it¡¯s a little sad we have so many members who won¡¯t talk to one another, just because of what had happened so long ago,¡± I said.


    Abel shifted, and I noted the way he squeezed the bible under his arm ¡°Yes. It is terribly sad,¡± he said gently.


    I could hear in his tone that he had a lot more to say about it, but was keeping himself from speaking those thoughts aloud. Not because he feared what I¡¯d say, or hear, but rather because¡­ like Renn¡­ he was afraid to say too much. They knew if they did all it¡¯d accomplish was make me clam up and go quiet, or change topics.


    Funny. Renn was so different than most of them, yet at the same time so similar.


    ¡°Basically I was just wondering that it¡¯d be nice for Sharp and Rapti to be friends again, is all,¡± I told him.


    The pious man nodded slowly. ¡°It would. Yes. Though¡­ I¡¯m not sure how to accomplish it, to be honest. As¡­ hard as this is for me to say, I believe the true issue is Rapti. Sharp, as abrasive as she is, at least still cares and thinks of her. Rapti however won¡¯t even acknowledge Sharp exists,¡± Abel said with a sigh.


    ¡°Hm,¡± I nodded. It wasn¡¯t surprising to hear from Abel what I had already assumed.


    ¡°Do you um¡­¡± Abel hesitated, and I glanced at him. He smiled, a little unsurely, and shrugged. ¡°Do you have ideas? On how to fix it?¡± he asked after a moment.


    ¡°Not at all. But I figured I¡¯d try all the same,¡± I said.


    Abel relaxed a little, and his smile warmed a little. Pleased to hear me say so.


    Returning to walking, I decided to ask Renn for help later. She was surprisingly good at becoming friends with people¡­ so she might know how to heal broken friendship too, or at least have a few ideas on how to do so.


    Not that I didn¡¯t have a few ideas but¡­


    I blinked, at the sudden realization that Renn was in a very peculiar situation. For me.


    I couldn¡¯t intervene. It broke my rules. My personal beliefs, too. It made me uncomfortable.


    But¡­ Renn on the other hand¡­


    She had no shackles. If anything she was more than happy to snick her nose in such things half the time. And most of the time people seemed to not only allow it, but enjoyed it when she did.


    As soon as I thought of it though, I tossed the idea away. Not completely, of course¡­ just to the back corners of my mind.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if I wanted to burden Renn in such ways. Not just yet, at least. Especially not when I was only recently starting to make her carry more responsibilities as it were.


    Too much too quickly was tough for anyone.


    Abel then coughed, drawing my attention to him. He gestured lightly¡­ and came to a stop again.


    We paused in front of one of the few windows in this hallway, and I waited for whatever he had to say.


    ¡°Um¡­ Vim¡­¡± Abel stuttered a moment, and he flinched. He squeezed his eyes shut and turned his head a little, as if something had just stabbed him in the temple.


    I knew better than to ask if he was okay. He wasn¡¯t. But there was nothing I could do for him. His body simply had endured too much damage. He was simply suffering from ailments and wounds that had never healed right.


    Waiting for his little fit to end, he took a deep breath as he regained control. A tiny layer of sweat had formed on his forehead as he opened his eyes again, and took a small breath.


    ¡°I uh¡­ what had we been talking about?¡± Abel then asked, with a weary voice. He now sounded tired.


    ¡°My foolish rules and how bad I am at following them,¡± I told him.


    ¡°Ah¡­ right¡­¡± Abel gulped a dry mouth as he blinked and pondered for a moment. He looked hurt, and ashamed, as he tried to remember what we had just been talking about¡­ I resisted the urge to reach over and pat him on the shoulder. To let him know it was okay. To not be embarrassed or ashamed of his infirmities. Doing so would just make him hate himself even more. So I kept still and waited for him to find his voice.


    It didn¡¯t take him long, and clarity returned to his eyes. ¡°Ah. Right. Sharp. Her and Rapti. Two souls adrift,¡± he remembered.


    I nodded.


    Abel sighed. ¡°Sorry Vim¡­ I remember we were talking about them, but not much else¡­ had one of them asked of the other? Rapti¡¯s not brought up Sharp to me in so, so long,¡± Abel then said.


    Smiling, I shook my head. ¡°No. Regretfully. I was just lamenting on the sad state of our members. Of friends and family separated, and not because of distance,¡± I said.


    ¡°Indeed¡­ and they not the only ones, either. Look at Prasta and her mother, or Herra and her family. So many of us, children of our gods yet as if not,¡± Abel said with a shake of his head.


    Right¡­ I guess.


    Though he was right. Prasta was the same. Why had I forgotten¡­? Her mother was at the Bell Church.


    Maybe that was why I never tried to fix such relationships or addressed such drama.


    It was too much. Especially so for one man to attempt to fix. An impossible task, even for me.


    Abel stepped forward, returning us to walking¡­ but he did so slower than before. I did my best to stay even paced with him, and let him control the speed at which we walked.


    I knew pain. I knew it well¡­ but I didn¡¯t know his kind of pain. I didn¡¯t know what it was like to have your own body to betray you. To feel as if a prisoner in one¡¯s own skin.


    It made me wish I could somehow share that which I had. If I could just¡­ give Abel a few moments of what my parents had given me¡­


    A tiny moment of hesitation made me roll a shoulder, as I thought of the heart in my back pocket. Hidden in the belt loop made of a monarch¡¯s hide.


    Glancing at Abel, I wondered if I should let him try or not. Would he risk it? In his condition it was dangerous. His body was already broken. Already maimed. It¡¯d be unlikely he¡¯d survive.


    Not to mention he was so religious¡­ and his religion didn¡¯t allow the acceptance of monarchs. They saw them as demons. Devils. Malignant. He¡¯d likely think my offering of the heart to be something sacrilegious and wrong¡­


    Yet¡­


    ¡°I think I¡¯ll go rest a bit, Vim¡­ before dinner,¡± Abel then said as we reached the end of the hallway again. This time it branched two different ways.


    I nodded. ¡°Of course. I¡¯m sorry to bother you Abel,¡± I said, tossing my thoughts away.


    ¡°Nonsense Vim¡­ maybe later we¡¯ll talk more of this. I¡¯ll¡­ pray on it,¡± Abel said as he frowned and nodded.


    If I hadn¡¯t known him better, I¡¯d have thought he had just made a joke. ¡°Please do,¡± I said gently, and nodded at him as he stepped away. To head down the dimly lit hallway. To head for the front of the church, to where his bedroom was located.


    A tiny hole in this massive church. A room with an uncomfortable bed, a single rack for the single set of robes he wore¡­ and nothing else.


    Likely not even a single candle or lamp, knowing him.


    I sighed, and turned to look down the hallway we had just come from.


    Sharp¡¯s small figure jumped at my glance, and she at first stepped back behind the corner. To hide herself¡­ then after a moment she sighed as she stepped back out into the hallway.


    Smiling gently at her, I nodded as she strode towards me.


    ¡°I thought he¡¯d never leave,¡± she complained quietly as she drew closer, and glanced down the hallway Abel had just ventured down.


    He was far enough that he hadn¡¯t heard her, hopefully.


    Looking down at the mumbling woman, I wondered how tall she was.


    Small Sharp wasn¡¯t as tiny as Merit, but she wasn¡¯t far off. Rather what made her really seem small was her frame. She was a scrawny, thin, woman¡­ especially when one considered that she had several layers of bandages and clothes wrapped around her. They made her seem bigger than she was, and yet she was still skinny. She was honestly so thin that I''d worry she was sickly, or starving, if not for the fact she''s been like this for as long as I''ve known her.


    ¡°What¡­?¡± Sharp asked, noticing my gaze.


    ¡°What yourself?¡± I asked back. Did she forget she had been the one to stalk and approach me?


    Sharp sighed, and looked around¡­ as if for an excuse to run away. ¡°I don¡¯t see your pet anywhere,¡± she said.


    ¡°Renn¡¯s with Ursula¡­ or at least she had been,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hm? What for?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Ursula wanted to spend time with me. She¡¯s trying to overcome her fear of men,¡± I said.


    Sharp¡¯s bandages shifted as she tilted her head and frowned at me. ¡°Seriously?¡± she asked.


    I nodded.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡± Sharp sounded shocked as she pondered my nod.


    ¡°They¡¯re likely still in that library she likes¡­ or maybe back at her room, if you¡¯d like to find Renn I¡¯d check there first,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± Sharp nodded, and I realized that was exactly what she had wanted.


    So when she had passed by earlier¡­ she had been looking for Renn. And had returned to find me, and Abel, when she hadn¡¯t been able to.


    ¡°Want to go find her together?¡± I asked Sharp. I wanted to see what she wanted Renn for. It wasn¡¯t often that Sharp took an interest in anyone.


    ¡°No¡­¡± Sharp stepped away, likely to go find her¡­ but then she paused a moment.


    She turned back, and I smiled gently at her. It was good the two seemed to be becoming friends. Even if Sharp would never admit it.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother Rapti, Vim. She has a right to hate me,¡± Sharp then said.


    I blinked, and realized she had been following closer than I had thought. ¡°I won¡¯t Sharp. You know my rules,¡± I said.


    ¡°Yet you had asked about her,¡± she accused me.


    ¡°I had. A moment of curiosity, nothing more,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± She obviously didn¡¯t believe me. She turned away and went to head down the hallway she had come from. To head for the library as to find Renn.


    ¡°Stand tall, Sharp,¡± I told her.


    The small bandaged covered woman paused and glanced back at me.


    I nodded. ¡°Stand tall,¡± I said again.


    ¡°Last time I did the whole world cursed me, Vim,¡± Sharp said softly.


    Frowning, I shrugged. ¡°Let it. Stand tall anyway,¡± I said.


    Sharp stared at me for a moment¡­ and then slowly nodded. She then turned and hurried away, as if to get away before I said anything more.


    Turning away from her myself, I returned to walking around¡­ to see if there was anything else I could occupy my mind and time with.


    Hopefully I¡¯d find something soon, since it seemed I kept trying to get in trouble.

 Chapter Two Hundred and Fifty Nine – Renn – A Tombestone

    Although the storm had ended, it was still a little cold. A little damp.


    The tombstones and statues were all dark, most of them made of the type of stone that got darker when wet. It made the place feel a little¡­ more somber. Even though most were actually made very well, and with happy and pleasant designs.


    Some were actually very fancy. Carved and chiseled into strange shapes and motifs. The one I was standing in front of right now was as big as a tree, displaying rows of animals stacked on each other.


    The bottom row had large creatures with strange ears. Above them was a mix of smaller animals, then another row followed by another¡­ growing smaller and smaller until at the very top a fancy cross stood above them all, dangling with vines.


    I recognized only a few of the animals¡­ but it was safe to assume each and every one being displayed were those found in the Society. From bears to mice.


    This one didn¡¯t have names upon it, but on the cross up top, half hidden by the vines¡­ was a simple phrase.


    ¡°For the Society,¡± it read.


    ¡°This was the first made. We expanded from here, laying them in circular rows¡­ as you can tell,¡± Frett said as she gestured around us.


    I nodded. I could see it. Although now there were trees, rows of flowers and stuff all over¡­ I could very easily make out the pattern.


    Dedicating as many of the statues and graves to memory, I turned and went to walk around the large circular one with all the different animals.


    ¡°Who made this one?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I know Vim¡¯s made a few, but over the years we¡¯ve had many grave keepers¡­¡± Frett sighed and gestured lightly. ¡°Right now it¡¯s Tim,¡± she added, as if regretfully remembering so.


    Right. She and Tim weren¡¯t getting along right now.


    It was actually why Frett and I were alone right now. I had been walking around, looking for Vim, and Frett had shouted at me from a distance. She had hurried down the hallway, and grabbed onto me¡­ to pull me away.


    Seemed she had used me as an excuse. To escape from an uncomfortable conversation. Though with who, and why, I wasn¡¯t sure. I hadn¡¯t been able to see the one she had hurried away from. It had looked like a small group. A few had been humans, and I''d really not spent much time with them yet.


    Thus why we were here. I had wanted to find Vim, to have him tell me the stories about all these graves¡­ but well¡­


    I didn¡¯t mind though. Frett reminded me a lot of Rapti. I felt comfortable with her. Plus she was nice¡­ she had given me the robes I was wearing. And even more so the headdress, which allowed me to not have to cover my ears.


    ¡°Vim is crafty, sometimes,¡± I said, deciding to steer the conversation away from the man who she seemed to dislike.


    ¡°Sometimes,¡± Frett smirked as she nodded.


    Stepping away from the tower of animals, we stepped off the stone path and onto a dirt one with large circular stones. I did my best to step on them, since the grass was still a little wet. I didn¡¯t mind getting my feet or shoes wet, but this robe wasn¡¯t mine it was Frett¡¯s.


    ¡°Whose grave is the um¡­ most recent?¡± I asked, unsure of how to phrase it without sounding rude.


    ¡°Most recent were humans¡­ the last non-human to be laid to rest here was Sally.¡±


    I paused. ¡°Sally¡­? Monroe¡¯s wife?¡± I asked.


    Frett paused as well, and tilted her head at me. ¡°Monroe¡­?¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± So it must not have been. They had just shared the name. I suppose it was somewhat common.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know Sally. She had lived in Lumen. Brandy and Merit brought her remains here¡­ oh¡­ fifteen or so years ago, I guess?¡± Frett tried to remember.


    ¡°Then yes¡­ it had likely been her. I had thought she had died a long time ago,¡± I said. Hadn¡¯t I heard that Sally had died before Merit had joined Lumen? That had to have been longer than twenty years ago, at least so I had thought.


    Frett nodded with a shrug. ¡°Likely, Renn. Some of us don¡¯t get buried here until much later. Most the time we don¡¯t even have a body or anything to bury, just memories. Brandy likely just brought her remains when she had been able to,¡± Frett explained.


    Although that made sense¡­ it still for some reason bothered me.


    To go that long without being laid down to rest¡­


    Why hadn¡¯t Vim or someone come earlier? Why hadn¡¯t they prioritized it?


    Why not just bury her there in Lumen then? There had been a cemetery there. Just outside of Lumen''s walls, near a large farm owned by the Animalia Guild. We had buried one of Lamp''s people there. I had thought other members of the Society had been buried there too... In fact...


    Hadn''t Sally been buried there? I could have sworn someone mentioned they had gone to bury Monroe next to her...


    Maybe though... this place wasn''t really being used as a final resting place. Maybe every member who died eventually got a grave here. Or something like it. Or maybe it was only those who somehow earned the right, or something... Though¡­ it might have been a request of Sally¡¯s to be buried here. From what I could gather that was kind of how it worked. One had to ask to be rested here. It wasn¡¯t something that just was given. That would explain some things, I guess.


    ¡°Did you know her?¡± Frett asked as we stepped past a smaller tombstone. I had studied it but it had made me sad.


    It had been the grave of twins. The graves had been small. Too small.


    ¡°No¡­ but I had met her husband. Before he passed. I had heard she was a very nice person,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hm, that¡¯s what they had said too¡­ her grave¡¯s over there, if you¡¯d like to see it,¡± Frett pointed over the row we were near, off toward the rear of the cemetery. Heading for the other buildings.


    I nodded and decided to head that way. I did want to see it.


    Still¡­


    ¡°Merit came here too then?¡± I asked. So she had been a friend of Sally too? I hadn¡¯t known.


    ¡°Probably because she visited the Weaver. They just stopped here on their way back, likely,¡± Frett explained.


    Oh. Right. Nasba.


    They were near to each other, so it made sense.


    ¡°Does Nann or Nasba ever visit?¡± I asked as we passed two larger blocks of stone. They were as tall as me, and had neat little stories carved into them. Telling of feats or moments of those laid to rest around them.


    ¡°The ducks have visited a few times, yes. I¡¯ve gone with Vim to visit them too, alongside others. We uh¡­ don¡¯t really mingle to be honest, Renn. The ducks are pagans,¡± Frett said.


    I frowned and glanced at Frett. ¡°You don¡¯t seem to mind,¡± I said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t. But many here do. I know better than to judge someone. That is our god¡¯s responsibility, not ours,¡± she said.


    Oh. So it wasn¡¯t that she wasn¡¯t bothered by it, she simply overlooked it out of faith.


    ¡°There it is,¡± Frett pointed at a small circular tombstone. We stopped before it, and I read the words carved into what looked like a big plate or maybe a platter.


    ¡°Here lays one of the best of us. Sally was too sweet for this world, may she be sweeter in the next,¡± I read.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ it had been a lovely funeral. Several people had wonderful things to say about her,¡± Frett said.


    I shifted a little. ¡°Had Vim been here for it?¡± I asked.


    Frett shook her head. ¡°No. But like always¡­ he always visits the new graves when he arrives. He¡¯s sometimes late, but never forgets anyone,¡± Frett said.


    Somehow I had expected such a thing. Vim was sweet like that.


    Sweet.


    I smiled at the descriptor, finding it neat that it had fit the thought.


    ¡°To be honest¡­ I¡¯m surprised. As morbid as it is to say, we usually do have a new grave more often. If I¡¯m remembering right and it really has been about fifteen years¡­¡± Frett wondered about it.


    ¡°Who was before her?¡± I asked. I didn¡¯t want to hear that it was a surprise we¡¯d not have had to bury anyone in fifteen years. It wasn¡¯t a good thing, because it wasn¡¯t true.


    I knew we had far more deaths than Sally. I had seen one of them myself.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t too long before Sally that we buried Flak and his sister. They¡¯re¡­ that way. Near that tree,¡± Frett said, pointing behind us.


    Oh. So they didn¡¯t just bury them in a row. Was there a pattern, maybe, or was there more to it?


    Staring over at the tree she had pointed at, I wondered how to ask¡­ or if I even should.


    It¡¯d hurt to hear that they buried certain people in certain locations for an actual reason. If I found out they prioritized certain people over others¡­


    I¡¯d make me very upset to hear such a thing.


    In death at least we should all be equal.


    ¡°Before them was Yangli. That had been a weird funeral,¡± Frett then said.


    I blinked at the name. It was one I recognized. ¡°Yangli?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Huh¡­? Oh. No. Not the one you know. I¡¯m talking about his father. As far as I¡¯m aware Yangli¡¯s still alive,¡± Frett said, gesturing lightly at me as to calm me down.


    Shifting, I nodded. ¡°I uh¡­ don¡¯t know Yangli. I just have heard his name before, but had heard him spoken of as if he was still alive¡­ so¡­¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh. Yeah. That¡¯s my bad. Yangli inherited his father¡¯s name. You¡¯d have to ask Vim if he¡¯s still alive¡­ Even if he is dead, I¡¯d likely never know,¡± Frett said.


    ¡°Why not?¡± I asked. Wouldn¡¯t he be laid to rest here too? If his father had been?


    Frett smiled gently at me. ¡°Yangli¡¯s a murderer, Renn. He¡¯s killed our own people. He¡¯s not welcomed anywhere anymore, thankfully.¡±


    Hesitating as we turned, to continue walking around the cemetery¡­ I wondered why then Vim and others had spoken of him so¡­


    Well¡­ wait¡­


    Quickly running through my memories, I gulped as I realized that the only times I had heard of his name¡­ was usually when being warned.


    Don¡¯t become like him or Lilly.


    That was usually when his name popped up. As a warning. To me.


    It was a little upsetting to realize I was basically being told not to become a murderer. Did I appear to be someone who¡¯d do such a thing? Really?


    And why was Lilly¡¯s name included in that¡­? She had been nothing but pleasant to me.


    ¡°Yangli¡­ I mean¡­ his father, tried to stop his son. To punish him. Poor man,¡± Frett said with a sigh.


    ¡°Wait¡­¡± I paused as I realized what Frett was saying.


    She blinked at me, and then nodded. ¡°Yes. Yangli killed his own father,¡± she told me I had assumed correctly.


    Huh¡­ I hadn¡¯t realized anyone else in the Society had done what I had.


    The realization made me shiver. Maybe everyone''s warnings were right then.


    Wait...


    I blinked as I realized something horrible.


    She spoke as if Yangli was banished. From the whole Society. Because he had killed his father. He had not just murdered another member... he had murdered family.


    I had done the same, so...


    Before I could start really panicking over the obvious, I forcefully changed the focus of my mind and gulped.


    ¡°You said he was banished?¡± I asked.


    She nodded. ¡°As far as I¡¯m aware, from everywhere yes.¡± Interesting. I wonder if¡­ he was still alive or not.


    I¡¯ll need to ask Vim about him. It was hard to think Vim would let someone who killed our members just¡­ live and let be. Yet I could see how it could happen. Maybe Vim knew more of the story, and had decided his actions even if wrong not so bad to require violence as a punishment.


    ¡°Like I said. Weird funeral. Vim promised Prasta he¡¯d kill Yangli if he ever saw him again, I wonder if he ever found him,¡± Frett then said, putting all of my thoughts into disarray.


    ¡°Prasta?¡±


    Frett nodded. ¡°Yangli is her brother. He supposedly had been banished a long time ago, but when Prasta came to live here she asked if her father could join the rest here. So they held the funeral then, even though a long time later.¡±


    I groaned. ¡°Poor Prasta¡­¡± I said.


    ¡°Right? Brother kills her father. She barely survives Yangli¡¯s wrath when she confronts him, and her mother ends up blaming her and disowning her after all is said and done. And I thought my family had been bad,¡± Frett said with a huff.


    Feeling horrible as I thought of that happy woman, who didn¡¯t seem to have a mean bone in her body, I wondered what to say.


    ¡°Is her mother here?¡± I asked. Surely not right?


    ¡°Thankfully no. I could only imagine the yelling,¡± Frett shivered. ¡°She¡¯s at the Bell Church. Near Lumen.¡±


    Huh¡­ I wonder if I had met her.


    Prasta had mentioned scales¡­ had I met any with scales? I didn¡¯t remember any¡­ Though maybe beneath the robes¡­ Prasta had said hers were only on her rear.


    ¡°Did you visit the Bell Church yet?¡± Frett asked as we returned to the main path. This section of the stone path had little puddles, thanks to small dips. The bricks had sunken into the ground a little over the years.


    ¡°Yes. But only for a moment¡­ I uh¡­¡± I hesitated a moment, but knew there was no point hiding it. Especially since it was likely not something I was supposed to keep secret. ¡°I was banished. From there,¡± I told her.


    Frett stopped, and frowned at me. ¡°What for?¡± she asked.


    ¡°One of the women there. An elder¡­ she claimed my family had once attacked hers. She said she remembered my smell,¡± I said honestly.


    Staring into Frett¡¯s eyes, I watched her frown and tilt her head. ¡°You don¡¯t smell though, Renn,¡± she said.


    ¡°Well¡­ I had back then, I guess,¡± I said, unsure how to explain it.


    ¡°I see¡­ So your family had its problems too then, huh?¡± Frett sighed as she gave me a smile.


    A warm emotion filled me as I nodded. ¡°I guess so,¡± I said, thankful for Frett¡¯s understanding.


    ¡°Worried I¡¯d blame you or something, huh?¡± she then asked.


    ¡°That obvious¡­?¡± I asked with a small smile.


    She nodded. ¡°Yeah. But it¡¯s okay Renn. I know Vim would not have let you travel with him had you done something bad. So I assumed you were likely similar to Prasta, or the many others who¡¯ve had the same issues. It¡¯s sad but it happens sometimes. My uncle killed himself, right in front of the whole family. Traumatized us all horribly. We all just¡­ have those troubling members, I think. There¡¯s always one,¡± Frett said.


    I nodded, and gulped down a tiny whine.


    It hurt to think and admit that I was the troubling daughter in my family¡¯s scenario.


    Great.


    Wonder who had been Vim¡¯s, though.


    We stepped up to a pair of stones. They were square tombstones, and each had a metal bowl on top of them. Built into the stones. The bowls were a gleamy black. Right now both of them were full of water, rainwater.


    ¡°Here sleeps a pair of siblings. May their bickering not annoy the gods too much,¡± I read the tiny plaque sitting before and in-between the two bowls.


    One bowl had the name Flak, the other said Fractal.


    ¡°They¡¯d been here. Had lived here. Fractal often left though, sometimes traveling with Vim. I don¡¯t really remember where she¡¯d go¡­ but she¡¯d not be gone long. They used to argue all the time, but they did it by betting stuff. They¡¯d bet each other their dinners, snacks, and stuff. It was funny, until one ended up losing many times in a row and ended up starving,¡± Frett said with a sigh.


    ¡°Starving? Really?¡± I asked.


    She nodded. ¡°Really. They took their bets that seriously. It was a good thing they weren¡¯t human, else one may have died from hunger,¡± she said.


    Huh¡­


    ¡°They died at the same time?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ Fractal got hurt. She died from the wounds. Flak stopped eating, and then asked Vim for a final favor,¡± Frett said.


    I blinked and my tail coiled around my leg beneath the robe. ¡°Final favor¡­?¡± I asked, hoping I was misunderstanding.


    ¡°Hm¡­ Vim calls it the plight of the endling. He¡¯s willing to oblige and perform the deed¡­ but you need to be really convincing. Flak hadn¡¯t eaten in years, and was so weak he couldn¡¯t even get out of bed. It¡¯s sad¡­ but I guess I understand it,¡± she said.


    Plight of the endling¡­


    ¡°Vim¡¯s mentioned it before. That he¡¯s been asked to end someone¡¯s suffering or misery,¡± I said.


    ¡°It happens. Some see it as a great blessing. To be killed by someone so close to our gods,¡± Frett said.


    Glancing at her, I studied the way Frett smiled as she stared down at the graves.


    She had meant that. Truly. She hadn¡¯t just spoken about the general perspective of Vim¡¯s actions by the Society¡­ but had said her own beliefs.


    She not only saw nothing wrong with it¡­ she praised it. Saw it as something positive, and good.


    Scary.


    ¡°Speaking of Vim, I have a dinner date with him,¡± Frett remembered.


    Ah. Right. ¡°You do,¡± I nodded.


    She sighed and glanced up, at the darkening sky.


    Darkening because it was night, not because of clouds.


    ¡°Don¡¯t want to?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that. Vim¡¯s cooking is just¡­¡± she shook her head.


    ¡°Right! It always smells so bad, doesn¡¯t it?¡± I stepped towards her, and nodded.


    Frett stood up a little straighter upon my approach, and nodded quickly. ¡°R-right¡­! It does¡­! It¡¯s tasty usually, though¡­¡± she said quickly.


    ¡°It does¡­¡± I admitted reluctantly.


    She smiled, in such a way that her scarred nose twitched a little weirdly. Likely thank to it missing a large piece off its tip. ¡°I¡¯d invite you, Renn, but we uh¡­ we have something to talk about,¡± she said gently.


    ¡°Hm? Oh it¡¯s fine. I¡¯m not in the mood to smell that nasty stuff, so,¡± I said.


    ¡°Right¡­¡± she nodded, and seemed relieved I didn¡¯t feel insulted over it. She shouldn¡¯t though. After all, why would I? I knew they had something private to talk about. Something important. I¡¯d not intrude.


    Not unless she or Vim asked me to, at least.


    Frett sighed as she shifted and nodded. ¡°I might as well go get ready then¡­¡± she mumbled.


    ¡°Get ready?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Hm. I always pray before a meal. Vim doesn¡¯t care much for it, so I¡¯ll do it in my room before,¡± she said.


    Oh. Really? We had eaten together a few times; mostly just lunch and snacks, but I¡¯d not seen such a thing from her yet. Maybe a snack wasn¡¯t considered a meal to her.


    Plus although Vim would sigh over it, I highly doubted he¡¯d actually tell her not to do so. But I didn¡¯t mention it, since I knew that Frett was just trying to be kind to Vim. To save him the awkward moment, more than anything else.


    ¡°Thanks for showing me around, Frett. I appreciate it,¡± I told her before she could step away.


    ¡°No, thank you. Prasta and the rest had been getting annoying. I¡¯m glad you and Vim are here to help distract everyone, it¡¯s too bad you¡¯re not sticking around,¡± Frett said with a sigh.


    Hm¡­ this wasn¡¯t the first time someone had said such a thing here. To me. So strange.


    ¡°If you see Vim before I do, let him know I¡¯ll meet him upstairs in an hour or so,¡± Frett said as she stepped away.


    Nodding, I waved her off as she hurried away. To go do her prayers.


    Prayers. Before a meal¡­


    That wasn¡¯t really in their bible as far as I was aware. Maybe Frett wasn¡¯t necessarily a believer of this religion then. She acted like it though, and seemed to always be amongst those praying together and during the sermons.


    It was interesting that everyone had their own¡­ interpretations and beliefs. Even though they all read from the same book.


    It made my own beliefs feel more justified. If everyone else¡¯s could be a little different¡­ why couldn¡¯t mine?


    Though¡­


    Looking back down at the graves, I sighed at the reality they forced me to admit.


    Vim had killed him. This Flak. The brother.


    Because his sister had died¡­ and he had not been able to endure her loss.


    It was such an odd line for Vim to cross.


    He didn¡¯t believe in forcing his will on anyone. Yet he was willing to kill someone... just because they asked it of him?


    Was not the act of taking a person¡¯s life one of the greatest enforcement of one¡¯s will on another person? Did him killing them not equate to Vim forcing his will, ultimately?


    It was one thing to kill someone because they were a threat or a danger to someone else¡­ because in a way that was him stopping the individual, the attacker, from forcing their will on another. Particularly someone he protected.


    Yet Flak had not been a threat to anyone but himself. Vim didn¡¯t need to kill Flak as to protect another.


    So killing him was¡­ well¡­


    ¡°Not only against his beliefs, but in a sense the ultimate failure,¡± I whispered.


    He had not only broken his rule of enforcing his will on another¡­ but he had also taken the life of one of those he was meant to protect. It was the same as breaking every cardinal rule that Vim not only followed, but firmly believed in.


    It was crazy to think Vim would be willing, or even able, to do it in the first place.


    Yet¡­ here I was. In front of a grave of proof¡­ and likely surrounded by others.


    I¡¯ll need to talk to him about it.


    Deciding to do so now, since I both had been looking for him originally¡­ and now needed to tell him Frett¡¯s message, I went to find him.


    Leaving the cemetery, I re-entered the large church and quickly went to circle the main hallways.


    Although luckily I didn¡¯t get side-tracked again, by encountering anyone who wanted to talk to me, I also didn¡¯t find him. However as I rounded a corner, and saw Father Abel down the hallway, talking to one of the human members¡­ I realized Vim was somewhere alone.


    Other than Sharp, I had seen practically everyone as I walked around. And Frett. But I knew that Frett was likely in her room so¡­


    Hurrying upstairs, I rounded one of the main hallways and headed for the one where our room was located. It took me a few moments to reach it, since I had gone the complete opposite way originally.


    Reaching the door, I smiled upon finding it slightly ajar. Not enough to see in it¡­ but¡­


    Slowly opening the door, I sighed gently at the sight of Vim on the bed.


    He was lying on his back, and had an arm over his face. I couldn¡¯t tell if he was actually asleep or not¡­ but as I stepped into the room, and closed the door behind me, I quickly realized he was.


    Vim would have turned to look at me if he had been awake. If even just to check if I was okay, or to tease me about something.


    Shutting the door as quietly as possible, I smiled excitedly as I stepped over to the bed. Vim was lying near the edge of it, which told me he had known that he¡¯d sleep until I arrived. He seemed to try and lay as close to the edge as possible, as if it allowed him to keep a distance from me.


    It was a silly attempt at best. It wasn¡¯t like his placement changed where I¡¯d sleep, after all.


    I actually hoped one day he¡¯d try to lay on the floor or something, in his attempt to avoid sleeping next to me. Him waking up on the floor, and finding me right next to him, would probably put a funny expression on his face.


    Vim¡¯s pinky finger twitched. A tiny movement that I had barely noticed. Like always, he barely moved at all while sleeping. And thanks to how slowly, and how lightly, he breathed¡­ it almost made him seem half-dead. Even his heartbeat felt slow while he slept, though when it did thump it did so strongly. I could feel and hear it through the pillows sometimes.


    Staring down at the sleeping man, I smiled at the sight of him.


    I was glad he was getting rest. Even if it didn¡¯t seem to be helping much. I hadn¡¯t said anything to him yet¡­ but it was obvious his sleeping wasn¡¯t doing much to get rid of his exhaustion. He had even yawned earlier, before Ursula showed up for her little... meeting.


    Vim. Yawning.


    It made me smile, to see a side of him I hadn¡¯t known¡­ but¡­ it also terrified me. Because I knew it meant something was wrong with him.


    Reaching out to him, I gently touched his elbow. The shirt he wore was thin and short sleeved. It was better than the one he had worn last night. That one had been thicker and long sleeved. It had been kind of itchy, so I hadn¡¯t slept against his arm last night. This one would let me do so comfortably.


    Gently laying my fingertips on his elbow, I paid keen attention to his hand.


    It didn¡¯t twitch or budge even as I touched him.


    I knew it.


    Either Vim was so deep in sleep¡­ or he had genuinely become used to my presence.


    I had tested it the last few nights, and it seemed I was right. As long as I did so gently and carefully¡­ I could touch him. Even as he slept. And he¡¯d not wake from it.


    He had let me mess with him once. Back on that cart, before we reached Landi¡­ but I had assumed it was simply because of how exhausted he was.


    So either he was still that exhausted¡­ or¡­


    Laying my whole hand on his elbow and arm, I gently ran my fingers along his arm as he slept. He was warm, and there was a rather thick vein that ran around his elbow and disappeared deeper into his forearm. It pulsated when his heart beat.


    Enjoying the moment, I continued to gently touch and feel him. Nothing too crazy, of course, because I didn¡¯t want to wake him¡­ but¡­


    As I grabbed a few of his fingers with my hand, the fingers that hung a few inches from his face, I smiled as they gently squeezed. As if he somehow knew we were holding hands, even in his sleep.


    Then, just as I heard the footsteps coming from down the hall outside¡­ Vim¡¯s fingers twitched a little harshly.


    ¡°What is it?¡± he asked as he woke.


    Taking a deep breath, I sighed and did my best to not grow too angry with whoever was about to knock on our door. It was likely Frett, come to find Vim.


    Letting Vim¡¯s fingers go, I turned to glare at the door¡­ as someone then knocked upon it.


    Stepping towards the door, I calmed myself as Vim rolled up, to sit on the edge of the bed.


    Opening the door, I felt my anger dissipate at the sight of the small bandaged woman.


    ¡°Hey Sharp,¡± I greeted the one glaring at me.


    ¡°Where¡¯ve you been?¡± she asked me.


    ¡°Well¡­ here?¡± I answered. At least, for the last few minutes¡­


    She sighed, then turned her head¡­ and did a double-take.


    I smiled as I stepped back, as she stepped into the room and pushed the door open more.


    ¡°Evening Sharp,¡± Vim greeted the small woman as he scratched his elbow. The same elbow I had been messing with earlier.


    ¡°What the heck¡­? Really?¡± Sharp then turned to look at me.


    ¡°Really, what?¡± I asked her back.


    ¡°You¡¯re actually sleeping with him? Really?¡± she asked with a point at Vim, she was in complete disbelief.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s a topic of great debate,¡± I said with a sigh.


    ¡°I¡¯d hope so!¡± Sharp said.


    Smiling at her, I nodded. ¡°I do sleep with him¡­ but probably not in the way you¡¯re thinking,¡± I said.


    ¡°Of that I¡¯d agree. Sharp¡¯s very dirty minded,¡± Vim added.


    Sharp quickly turned at him, and I noticed her robe¡¯s hood shift.


    I really wish I could just¡­ take her hood off for a moment¡­ Vim had called her an urchin once, and I wasn¡¯t sure what that was, but she definitely had ears, I think. I wonder what they looked like¡­ I bet they were cute. They had to be small, based off the way her hood shuffled. It laid rather flush with her head.


    ¡°Please tell me it¡¯s not true Rennalee,¡± Sharp then said to me.


    Hesitating a moment¡­ I realized she was being serious. That hadn¡¯t just been some teasing tone, or playful joke.


    ¡°We do sleep together, yes¡­ I¡¯ve actually been calling myself his wife for some time now, though it makes him twitch and flinch when I do so,¡± I told her.


    Sharp stared at me, for a very long moment¡­ and then sighed and shook her head. ¡°Ridiculous,¡± she said.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Vim agreed.


    ¡°Shush Vim,¡± I said to him.


    She then turned to look at Vim. ¡°You better not be playing with her,¡± Sharp said to him, coldly.


    Oh¡­?


    I stayed silent as I glanced from Sharp to Vim¡­ and the way they were glaring at each other.


    ¡°Name one time you¡¯ve known me to play with any of our members,¡± Vim said to her.


    Sharp shifted, and her bandages made noises as she clenched her fists. I heard them tear and snap from the pressure.


    ¡°I¡¯ll not forgive you if you are,¡± Sharp then said.


    Smiling at the suddenly protective woman, I found myself completely forgiving her for interrupting me earlier.


    Vim sighed. ¡°To tell you the truth, if anyone¡¯s playing with anyone it¡¯s her. With me,¡± Vim then said as he leaned back, to lie back down.


    Sharp stepped forward, as if to confront Vim¡­ but paused, then glanced over at me. Because of how she had turned, some of her bandages slipped out of her hands. They started to dangle from her hands, revealing a few fingers. They were pale¡­ but I didn¡¯t see any wounds or scars upon them.


    I nodded at her. ¡°He¡¯s kind of right¡­ I¡¯m the one who keeps messing with him, honestly,¡± I admitted.


    The small woman took a deep breath, and then sighed. ¡°Jeez,¡± she mumbled as she looked away from me.


    Vim shifted on the bed, and it creaked loudly in protest. I glanced at it, half expecting it to break, but it didn¡¯t.


    It hadn¡¯t even creaked that loudly when we were both on it. He really was odd sometimes.


    ¡°I love that you¡¯re worried for me though, Sharp,¡± I told her.


    She startled, and then glanced back at me¡­ but only for a moment. She looked away again, but this time to the floor. ¡°Just¡­ be careful. He¡¯s not normal. You¡¯ll get hurt if you¡¯re not careful,¡± she warned.


    Smiling, I nodded. ¡°I believe you. But¡­ I¡¯ve decided to try all the same,¡± I said.


    ¡°Mhm¡­¡± she nodded, and then sighed again. ¡°Great. Now I feel weird. It¡¯s not fair that you two don¡¯t smell, you know? How am I supposed to know not to intrude if I can¡¯t smell what you¡¯re doing?¡± she asked us. S§×arch* The N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I blushed as I realized she was completely right.


    We didn¡¯t smell¡­! That meant others really wouldn¡¯t know when to let us be or not¡­ and¡­ if Vim was right, and eventually we both became quieter and stuff¡­


    ¡°Is she blushing right now?¡± Vim asked.


    ¡°She is,¡± Sharp told him.


    Glaring at Vim, who was still lying on his back and staring up at the ceiling, I was half tempted to throw something at him. Maybe Sharp herself, since she was so dangerous.


    ¡°We hadn¡¯t been doing anything. Don¡¯t forget¡­ I had mentioned before, that our sleeping together isn¡¯t what you think,¡± I said.


    ¡°Heh,¡± Sharp snickered at me, and my blush grew hotter.


    Vim raised a hand, gesturing softly with a wave. ¡°Go tease her elsewhere. Or I¡¯ll start teasing you both,¡± Vim said.


    Shifting a little, I wondered what that tone was. Was he really so tired he wanted us to leave him alone?


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Sharp scoffed at him.


    ¡°He has a dinner date with Frett,¡± I told Sharp.


    ¡°Huh¡­? Oh. Yea. Sure¡­¡± Sharp glanced at me, then back at the man doing his best to ignore us.


    ¡°I do don¡¯t I?¡± Vim said with a sigh.


    ¡°You do. She¡¯s praying right now, but will be ready soon. Are you cooking her dinner?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes. Frett belongs to a culture that when a man invites them to dinner, he better actually have dinner there waiting for them,¡± Vim said.


    Oh¡­?


    Sharp noticed my thoughts and nodded at me. ¡°He¡¯s telling the truth. If he doesn¡¯t have dinner prepared, she¡¯ll interpret it as a night-call,¡± she said.


    ¡°Night call¡­?¡± I asked.


    Sharp tilted her head. ¡°If you don¡¯t have food to eat, then he¡¯s eating her, basically,¡± she explained.


    My face went red again, and Sharp actually snickered at me because of it.


    ¡°She¡¯s red again!¡± Sharp told Vim.


    Vim slowly sat up, and I glared at him as he smirked at me.


    ¡°You better go make food then,¡± I warned him.


    He nodded, and sighed as he stood up.


    Sharp giggled, sounding very happy as she gestured at me. ¡°Maybe I should be warning you and not her, Vim,¡± she said to him.


    ¡°You have no idea,¡± he grumbled as he stepped between us and headed for the door.


    Watching him leave, I smiled at the way he tilted his head and rolled his shoulder.


    He was still tired.


    ¡°Well come on then,¡± Sharp then said to me.


    ¡°Hm?¡± I perked up as Sharp went to leave, as if to follow after Vim.


    ¡°You and I are going outside,¡± she said.


    ¡°We are?¡± I asked as I hesitated.


    She nodded. ¡°Oh. Maybe take that robe off. You were wearing heavier stuff when you got here right? We¡¯re not going far, but we¡¯ll be getting a little dirty,¡± she said.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± I nodded as I glanced to the dresser. I did have my normal clothes¡­


    ¡°We¡¯re just going to gather some leaves,¡± she told me.


    ¡°Leaves?¡± I asked as I went to change clothes.


    ¡°For my bandages,¡± she said as she lifted her hand, to show the dangling bits.


    I see. So I had a date too, then.


    Neat.

 Chapter Two Hundred and Sixty – Vim – Frett

    Frett sighed as she sat down next to me. Her robe fluttered a little, thanks to the light wind, and she leaned a little closer. Likely for warmth.


    ¡°See that one? That¡¯s my next project,¡± I said as I pointed at a medium sized statue. A winged creature sitting on the edge of the roof beneath the spire we were sitting on.


    ¡°Hm. Why are there even statues up here anyway?¡± Frett asked.


    ¡°Abel¡¯s father made them. Just something he did,¡± I said.


    ¡°Ah¡­ right,¡± Frett nodded, finding that to make perfect sense.


    Which it did. Abel''s father had been a strange man. He hadn¡¯t been religious at all, but he spent every waking moment of his life¡­ especially near the end¡­ On shaping and crafting religious motifs. Usually in the form of stone statues.


    Some were actually very detailed and delicate. The one I had fixed the other day had been a slight pain, because it had hundreds of tiny little designs carved all over it. They were thin and brittle¡­ I¡¯d broken a few when I had put it back into place, and secured it better to the roof.


    ¡°You know I¡¯ve never been up here Vim. I¡¯ve looked out the windows of course, but never up here,¡± Frett said as she looked around.


    I nodded. ¡°No point endangering yourself,¡± I said.


    It honestly wasn¡¯t that dangerous. Especially for a non-human. We had crawled out of one of the several windows in the spire, and climbed up above the windows. Here on the roof, even though it was pointed and rounded, there was enough room to sit comfortably. The sloped shingles that kept the rain from damaging or getting into the tower were flattened out and angled at the bottom, which made perfect little seats¡­ if a little wet.


    This spire was the second tallest¡­ but the taller one, the one behind us near the edge of the church, didn¡¯t have windows near the top. So climbing to the top of it would have required actual effort. Frett was a non-human¡­ but she was also a small, clumsy thing. So I had chosen this one.


    Our little¡­ dinner date, had ended quickly. She had eaten quickly, telling me the whole story. From beginning to end.


    She had wept after eating, but not for too long. Frett was actually a rather strong woman, it seemed.


    Frett was angry. Upset. Sad. Hurt¡­ but she wasn¡¯t in danger of killing herself, or others.


    If anything she was just¡­ disappointed. With herself. For letting her get her own hopes up. For expecting great things.


    She had tried to have a child. And it had not only failed¡­ she had also gotten betrayed by the one she had tried to have it with.


    A sad pity. Because I knew it meant Frett would likely not try to escape her comfort zone for a long while¡­ if ever again.


    We needed more members to try and give birth to children. Especially the pure blooded ones. Yet, like always... fate was being cruel to them. Making them suffer for no reason.


    ¡°My Gods say the worst pain one can endure is that of the soul being eaten,¡± Frett said softly.


    ¡°It is painful,¡± I admitted.


    Frett shifted, and glanced at me. Her hooded headdress shifted a little, thank to the angle, and her bangs barely hid the look of pure fear in her eyes. ¡°I didn¡¯t feel bad, Vim,¡± Frett said softly.


    I nodded. She had told me already.


    About her relationship with Tim. How he had lied. The child, its early birth¡­ its death.


    How although it had hurt, and she had wept and spent a year in depression¡­ She hadn¡¯t allowed the early death of the child to ruin her. She wasn¡¯t allowing it to destroy her.


    She was more so upset she had simply looked forward to it. She had been looking forward to raising a child. She had been so excited. So¡­ when disaster had struck¡­


    Then of course Tim had threatened her. To not tell anyone. Making it all the worse for her.


    Adding a layer of stress she hadn¡¯t needed.


    I¡¯d deal with him later.


    Right now Frett needed closure. Or at least, the end of it.


    She¡¯d already told me everything. Already cried. She had already come to terms herself, long before I arrived.


    Now I needed to play the part. To be the final actor in her little play, her play of coming to terms and acceptance.


    ¡°I was just so relieved¡­ relieved I¡¯d not be banished. Relieved I hadn¡¯t brought a child into a world of suffering. Relieved Tim wouldn¡¯t be able to do anything¡­¡± Frett continued.


    ¡°Your Lords call that fate, Frett,¡± I told her.


    She gulped and nodded. ¡°Is it though¡­?¡±


    I shrugged. ¡°There are lots of ways to argue about it. How come it happened like that? Why¡¯d the gods let it happen in the first place? Why didn¡¯t it go another way?¡± I said. I could have kept going, but there was no point.


    Frett¡¯s hands ruffled her robe. Squeezing it, as she fidgeted. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have tried. I allowed myself to indulge in hope. Misplaced. Now I must carry the weight of sin and¡­¡± Frett spoke softly. Quietly. As if afraid to admit it even still.


    ¡°Nonsense, Frett. Even your holy scripture makes it clear that having children is the duty of all creations. The only burden you must carry is the sadness of losing a child. A painful memory. One you¡¯ll never forget, but also something you can endure,¡± I told her.


    ¡°Have you lost a child, Vim?¡± Frett asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve lost countless children,¡± I told her.


    She looked up at me, her blurry eyes reflecting in the night.


    I nodded, to tell her I was speaking the truth. I lifted my hands and arms, extending them a little before me. As if I was carrying a child right now. ¡°Countless times. In these very arms. Even with all my strength¡­ as I hold them¡­ they¡¯ve still slipped away,¡± I told her.


    None had been my own child, but¡­ at those moments¡­ In those moments, where their tiny lungs stopped struggling¡­


    They may as well have been.


    Frett took in a sharp breath, and her right hand slid over to my thigh. To grab my pants. She gripped them tightly, as if suddenly afraid of heights.


    ¡°But Frett¡­¡± I lowered my hands, and placed my own on hers. To pat her hand gently. ¡°If I allowed their deaths¡­ my failures¡­ to overpower and burden me too greatly¡­ all it would accomplish are more losses. If I wallowed too deeply in despair, or sadness, I¡¯d simply lose more children. I¡¯d lose more of you. And not only is that not right¡­ it¡¯s also a sin all in itself,¡± I told her.


    ¡°But Vim¡­ I don¡¯t save anyone, ever,¡± Frett whispered up at me.


    ¡°Says who?¡± I asked her.


    She blinked, and I noticed the tear slide out. A large, solitary, tear ran down her face, and rounded around her nose. If she hadn''t been missing the tip of it, it would have dropped there.


    ¡°Who are you to know if you¡¯ve saved someone or not, Frett? How are you to know if you don¡¯t save someone every day?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°But¡­¡± she went to argue, but I patted her hand again.


    ¡°How many people do you talk to every day?¡± I asked her.


    Frett shifted, and gulped. ¡°Every day?¡± she asked.


    I nodded.


    ¡°I¡­ well¡­¡±


    ¡°Exactly.¡± I said, and waved at the church beneath us. The other spires. The roof. The faint glow coming from the sunken and open section not far from us, the courtyard. The windows weren¡¯t all lit up, since it was the middle of the night, but enough were to give it a nice glow. ¡°You talk to everyone here. You spend time with them. You live with them. You¡¯re their friend. Their family. I know this might sound strange but¡­ trust me. Your presence is valuable. It¡¯s life-changing. Those little moments you share with all of them, every day, is what keep them all alive. It¡¯s what keeps them happy,¡± I told her.


    Frett¡¯s hand squeezed my leg a little more. ¡°That¡¯s a thin way to look at it, Vim,¡± she said softly.


    ¡°Possibly. But it¡¯s not wrong. If you had any idea how many we¡¯ve lost over the years from simple loneliness¡­ you¡¯d not doubt me for a moment,¡± I said.


    Frett sniffed, and looked away from me. To the church I had just waved at.


    ¡°In a way Frett, that desire for a child is the same thing. A way to fend of loneliness. A way to feel a sense of worth and belonging. Friends and family are not the exact same, of course, but they¡¯re similar fulfillment and desires. You''re hurt now, for good reason, but just think how much worse it¡¯d be if you were alone completely. With no one and nothing,¡± I said.


    She sniffed. ¡°Ursula did spend days with me after. If not for her I might have done something stupid,¡± she said gently.


    Well done Ursula.


    ¡°Exactly. How are you to know you don¡¯t offer the same reprieve and help? Or won''t here shortly in the future?¡± I suggested. ¡°What happened to you Frett is a tragedy. A sad blight on an otherwise happy life. But don¡¯t let it be the end of your story. You can not only continue making an impact on everyone here¡­ who are you to know you¡¯ll not give birth again someday? Right now you¡¯re hurt and betrayed, but one day you may find another reason to try again. Don¡¯t allow this loss to stop you from the possibilities of another down the road,¡± I said.


    Frett gulped and nodded. ¡°You really do preach the same things as our gods, even if you say it differently,¡± she said softly.


    Well¡­ I had been slightly trying to tug at her devotion. Though I¡¯d never say that aloud.


    ¡°I¡¯m not smart enough to remember such complex prayers and stuff. You¡¯ll need to go to Renn for that,¡± I told her.


    She leaned closer and giggled. ¡°She does seem to have wonderful memory,¡± she said.


    I nodded as Frett laid her head onto me. Resting it against my shoulder. I was a little slouched, so she was able to do so comfortably even though a little short.


    The wind up here was a little more than a simple breeze¡­ but it wasn¡¯t too cold. Luckily the recent storm had made the place a little warmer than before.


    I knew it¡¯d not be long though before the wind started to chill and bite.


    This place got covered in snow during the winter. To the point that it stacked higher than the first two floors. It was why there weren¡¯t many windows.


    To be honest when it got like that this place became rather¡­ nice. Quiet. Simple. At least it would be if it wasn¡¯t full of those like Frett, who sang hymns and prayed all day long during such snowed in days.


    ¡°What do I do, Vim?¡± Frett asked softly.


    ¡°Whatever you need to do.¡±


    ¡°Do I get angry at him?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I am,¡± I told her the truth.


    She sighed, but not in an unhappy way. ¡°I¡¯m not supposed to get angry,¡± she said.


    Well technically neither was I.


    ¡°Your gods got angry too, Frett,¡± I told her.


    She shifted a little, to glance up at me. ¡°Had they?¡± she asked.


    I nodded.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± she studied me for a moment, and it was obvious she believed me¡­ but¡­


    ¡°I know you didn¡¯t actually love him¡­ but it¡¯s okay to hate him all the same, Frett. He had betrayed your trust,¡± I told her.


    She blinked a few times, and then looked away. ¡°I¡¯d rather just let you hate him for me.¡±


    Smiling, I nodded. ¡°Done and done.¡±


    Frett took a deep breath, held it in for a moment¡­ and then released it with a great sigh.


    Glad she hadn¡¯t returned to weeping¡­ I went quiet.


    The two of us sat in silence for a long moment. Clouds passed by. The moon got brighter. Some of the lanterns and lamps went out, causing the courtyard to grow darker.


    A small breeze went by, carrying a colder draft. Frett shivered because of it, telling me it was time I let her go to bed.


    ¡°You know what¡¯s odd about all this Vim?¡± Frett then asked.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°Ursula. She¡¯s been super supportive. And has helped me understand it all too. I¡­ I honestly hadn¡¯t spent much time with her. Before all of this. Since she¡¯s¡­ well¡­¡± Frett shifted a little, to raise her hands and shrug.


    Right. A pagan. At least in her eyes.


    ¡°She¡¯s endured your pain many times. She knows how it feels,¡± I said gently.


    She nodded. ¡°Right¡­ and Sharp¡¯s been kind too. Though she keeps asking for permission,¡± Frett said with a sigh.


    I smirked, and wondered what Sharp would say if she knew Frett had given me permission instead. She¡¯d be jealous.


    ¡°You have good friends, Frett. Your family is stronger than you think. You¡¯re strong than you think.¡±


    She nodded and went to shifting her robe. It had folded upward a little thanks to the wind.


    Reaching around, I gave Frett a small hug. Her thin shoulders squeezed up as I wrapped them with an arm. ¡°Just let me know Frett. Any time. For any reason. I¡¯ll do anything I can for you,¡± I told her.


    She nodded and sniffed. ¡°Thanks Vim.¡± I gave her a tiny squeeze, and she leaned even closer.


    As I held her for a moment, I wondered if this¡­ incident, would end up being good for her.


    Although painful¡­ it had obviously benefited her in certain ways. She now knew Ursula and Sharp were genuinely good people, even if they didn¡¯t exactly subscribe to her religion. Those friendships would grow and harden, and give Frett more¡­ well¡­


    Another buffer. Another strong foundation. For many things in life.


    ¡°I think next time I¡¯ll just ask you, Vim,¡± Frett then said.


    My eye twitched, and I hoped she hadn¡¯t felt it. ¡°Me?¡± I asked, hoping I had misunderstood.


    ¡°To take me elsewhere. I should have known this was why Fractal left all the time. There¡¯s no drama if you just go elsewhere and do it,¡± she said with a sigh.


    Oh. Jeez.


    I smiled a little, out of relief of having misunderstood her. ¡°Well, that¡¯s not entirely the reason. But yes. If you get that weird itch again just let me know and I¡¯ll take you to Lumen or something,¡± I said.


    ¡°Weird itch,¡± she said, and then giggled.


    Patting her back as I let her shoulder go, I nodded. ¡°It is in a way, you know,¡± I said.


    ¡°Right¡­!¡± she nodded, still giggling.


    Frett happily giggled at me, and then patted my thigh. ¡°Okay, Vim,¡± she then said.


    ¡°Sure¡­?¡± I asked her.


    She nodded. ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll be okay. Though um¡­ don¡¯t tell me. Or show me. Or let me hear it,¡± she said.


    I nodded gently to her. That was understandable. Even if she now hated Tim, and wanted him gone, she was still very religious. If Tim was hurt, physically or emotionally, because of this then she¡¯d have to blame herself. Her religious doctrine was to never do harm.


    Frett sighed and looked away, out at the church. ¡°I buried the baby near the lake. The one where Sharp grows those plants. For her bandages,¡± she then told me.


    Right.


    ¡°That way¡­ hopefully she¡¯ll grow into those plants too. I like the idea of becoming a bandage. I think I might ask to be buried there too,¡± Frett said.


    ¡°There¡¯s great pride in being something that heals people,¡± I said, agreeing.


    She nodded. ¡°There is¡­¡±


    Frett then coughed, and nodded. ¡°Okay. Before I start weeping again. I know you¡¯re okay with it Vim, but I¡¯m not. The Gods tell us not to cry too much,¡± she said.


    ¡°Gods cried too, Frett,¡± I told her as I turned, as to stand up.


    ¡°Did they?¡± she asked as I stood, and then held my hand out to her.


    She took it as I helped her to her feet. ¡°A lot. More than you¡¯d think,¡± I told her.


    I¡¯d not tell her I had been the reason they had wept so much.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡± she mumbled as we stepped over a few steps, to get in front of the window. Or rather, above it.


    ¡°Ready?¡± I asked her.


    She nodded.


    Holding her hand and arm, I gently helped her down. She swung a little, and made a tiny noise as she quickly swung her feet and legs into the window. Half a moment later she was back inside, stepping away.


    For a tiny moment I lingered outside, both to let Frett have a chance to get away from the window¡­ and to glance around.


    The church was dark and quiet. Typical here.


    Then I too returned inside. I carefully climbed down back into the window, and did my best to not break the small shelf that was sitting right under it. Frett had used it as a footstool¡­ but if I did that, it¡¯d likely just shatter.


    ¡°Can I ask something, Vim?¡± Frett asked as I went to close the window.


    ¡°Hm?¡± I made sure to firmly shutter it. Since I knew this place wasn¡¯t frequented often. If I left the window unlocked, a strong storm would blow it open¡­ and all the rain and nature would hastily lay this tower to waste.


    ¡°If you um¡­ find any children. Orphans. Would you bring them here?¡± she asked me.


    I paused a moment as I turned away from the window. ¡°You sure?¡± I asked her.


    She nodded, and her sad smile told me how serious she was.


    Nodding gently, I smiled back at her. ¡°Then yes. I will. I¡¯ve also been asked to bring back some puppies,¡± I said.


    ¡°Puppies¡­? Oh my, that would be nice,¡± Frett perked up at that.


    ¡°Children and puppies,¡± I said as I thought about it. Quite a combination.


    I¡¯d like to think it¡¯d be near impossible to find such orphans¡­ but¡­


    Well¡­


    Lomi had been one too. And then Fly, to a point.


    They were far more common than one thought. Than I¡¯d like to admit.


    ¡°Sorry to ask something so weird, Vim,¡± Frett then said.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t, Frett. You¡¯d be surprised actually¡­ I regretfully run into more orphans than you think. Though if you¡¯ll forgive me¡­ I do hope I never need to bring any to you, yet all the same I promise I will if the need arises,¡± I told her.


    She nodded quickly. ¡°Right¡­! Right,¡± she said.


    I stepped towards the door and opened it. Revealing the spiral staircase that would lead us back down into the church. ¡°Though you might have to fight for any I bring. You holy women are usually very motherly,¡± I told her, and gestured for her to descend first.


    ¡°Gosh, don¡¯t remind me. Lena would definitely be pushy about it,¡± she mumbled as she stepped past me and into the stairwell.


    I nodded, though wasn¡¯t sure if she was right or not. To be honest most of the people here I wasn¡¯t very close with. Sharp was the one I knew most about¡­ but honestly that was just because her personality allowed me to be more normal with her. The rest of them here, like Frett and Ursula, saw me as something akin to a religious deity.


    Not really something that enabled friendship to form. I always had to walk on eggshells around them.


    ¡°Though I might need to also fight Renn too,¡± Frett said as I followed her downstairs.


    I flinched. ¡°Yeah she¡¯s very protective of children.¡±


    ¡°Is¡­ is she like me then? Like Ursula?¡± Frett asked softly.


    ¡°Yes and no,¡± I said, and left it at that.


    ¡°Hm¡­ She¡¯s so upbeat too. Wonder how she does it,¡± Frett wondered.


    ¡°She¡¯s an open book. You can talk to her about it if you¡¯d feel okay doing so. I can promise you Renn¡¯s surprisingly good at keeping secrets, even if she''s horrible at keeping her own,¡± I told her.


    Frett paused before a door. Not the one we were heading for, though. It was another small room in the spire. ¡°Is she?¡± she asked as she turned to look at me.


    I nodded down to the robed woman. ¡°She is. Though don¡¯t be alarmed if she starts crying and wraps you in a hug,¡± I warned her.


    Frett smiled up at me. ¡°I¡¯ve actually started to enjoy that. I think I might just talk to her, then, before you two leave,¡± she said.


    Nodding, I was glad to hear it. It¡¯d do Frett good¡­ and honestly, it¡¯d do Renn good too.


    We descended the rest of the way in silence, reaching the bottom of the spire. The stairs led to an open room, but one full of boxes. I could smell the grains, particularly the rice hiding within them.


    Stepping out of the storeroom, and into one of the smaller hallways of the church¡­ I nodded to Frett who paused a moment. ¡°Wasn¡¯t so bad, was it?¡± I asked.


    She smiled at me and shook her head. ¡°No. It really wasn¡¯t. Your food didn¡¯t smell half as bad as last time,¡± she said.


    ¡°I hadn¡¯t meant the food¡­¡±


    She giggled at me. ¡°I know¡­!¡±


    Frett slowly stopped giggling¡­ and then smiled up at me. Before I could say anything else, she stepped forward and wrapped me in a hug.


    Patting her back as she squeezed me, I realized she was actually about as tall as Renn was with her ears. Her head came to a stop right where Renn¡¯s ears did.


    ¡°Thanks Vim,¡± she said into my chest.


    ¡°Mhm.¡±


    Frett took one last deep breath¡­ and then nodded as she let me go.


    ¡°Goodnight, Frett,¡± I said as she stepped away.


    She sniffed and nodded. ¡°Goodnight Vim. May the gods keep us all safe,¡± she said as she left.


    I watched her go for a moment¡­ and wondered if she really was okay or not.


    It was so hard to tell sometimes. It was more than just being strong¡­ because even the strong broke.


    Though usually those with such deep religious beliefs ended up being okay more often than not. It was a good anchor to cling to during a troubled storm.


    Crossing my arms as I watched Frett hurry down the hallway, I turn to look down the other direction¡­ at Renn.


    She jumped at my glance at her, and then sheepishly smiled as she stepped forward.


    She had been sitting at the end of the hallway. On one of the many small benches that were everywhere. Thanks to how far Renn had been and how still she had been sitting¡­ it was likely that Frett hadn¡¯t even noticed her.


    Renn slowed as she approached, and then came to a stop as Frett rounded a corner.


    ¡°How was she?¡± Renn asked quietly.


    ¡°She has another scar on her heart and soul¡­ but I think she¡¯ll be okay,¡± I said honestly.


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Or well, it¡¯s good she¡¯ll be okay,¡± Renn corrected herself as she stepped forward, coming up to me.


    It was.


    Studying Renn, and her robes¡­ I noticed the faint smell of a bath on her. ¡°Did you take a bath?¡± I asked.


    She nodded. ¡°With Sharp.¡±


    ¡°With¡­¡± I sighed and shook my head at her.


    ¡°What? We had been filthy. We went into the woods, to gather up some plants for her bandages,¡± Renn defended herself.


    ¡°At night?¡± I asked. I knew of the plants she was speaking of. They were near the lake. I had brought the seeds for them, for Sharp. She had asked me for a way to make as many bandages as she needed. And those plant fibers had been my solution.


    Renn shrugged. ¡°Sharp thinks the plants are more delicate at night, I guess,¡± she said.


    Delicate¡­ maybe she thinks if she harvests them at night their fibers were more suited for bandages?


    I mean¡­ it wasn¡¯t entirely an impossibility¡­ but the difference had to be so insignificant¡­


    Though¡­ knowing Sharp, she¡¯s actually proven it. Interesting.


    ¡°She¡¯s a kind woman. She kind of reminds me of Merit, being so prickly, but she¡¯s actually not as sharp tongued as Merit. She just has a different perspective of life, so it¡¯s easy to misunderstand her,¡± Renn told me.


    I nodded. ¡°Yes. Her small stature also helps relate her to Merit, too. And Sharp is not as human as most of you. So her view of life is skewed more animalistic than not.¡± Which was funny, since she was a romantic. Usually such people were the farthest thing from it.


    Renn nodded, happy to hear me speak of her friends. ¡°She is a little short. Not as bad as Merit though,¡± she said.


    Right. Merit was a whole different kind of tiny and¡­


    ¡°You said you bathed with Sharp?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Hm? Yeah?¡±


    ¡°How¡¯d she look?¡± I asked.


    Renn blinked at me. ¡°Uh¡­ fine¡­? I didn¡¯t see any wounds or anything, if that¡¯s what you mean. I thought she wore the bandages as a way to keep her skin from cutting people or things on accident?¡± she asked.


    ¡°That¡¯s their main purpose yes¡­ but because of how rough her skin is, she sometimes gets sores and wounds. It¡¯s rough and dry. I¡¯m glad to hear she¡¯s okay,¡± I said. I once found her bleeding all over a few visits ago. I had helped nurse her during that visit, and had felt for the poor girl.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I didn¡¯t realize it could hurt her too,¡± she said softly.


    I nodded.


    Renn frowned in a way that told me she was now sad. She wasn¡¯t enjoying hearing about her friend being someone who suffered for no reason.


    Though¡­


    Shifting, I wondered if I should ask her or not.


    Studying the woman I had chosen as my partner, I realized I had suddenly been placed in a peculiar position.


    It was time to make a decision. A real one.


    Renn noticed my stare, and her sad frown turned into a gentle smile. ¡°Vim¡­?¡± she asked.


    Right. She was a gentle soul¡­


    And Nann had made it very clear that Renn was more fragile than I thought. Though I wasn''t sure if I agreed with her yet. Personally I thought Renn was made of stronger stuff. She''d cry, sure... but break? I wasn''t so sure of that.


    So¡­ should I let her get involved?


    Should I shield it from her? If at least not forever, at least for now?


    After all it wasn¡¯t like she didn¡¯t have time. I could give her years. Decades. Centuries. A millennia or two, I didn¡¯t care. However long that was needed for her, I was more than happy to wait patiently until she was ready to see and even be a part of the darker sides of the Society.


    But¡­


    Renn¡¯s ears fluttered, but she didn¡¯t say anything. She calmed down and just went to smiling at me¡­ locking her eyes with my own. Sear?h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    How was she so patient with me? I swear.


    I hope she¡¯ll always be this patient with me. Although I enjoyed it when she became a little pushy¡­ I relished these moments. It was moments like these that proved just how much she trusted me. How much she loved me.


    Which was why I wanted to shield her from the sad things. Not just because of what Nann and Nasba had said¡­ but also just because I cared for her. Even if she could endure the chaos and despair that would come from it... That did not mean I wanted her involved with it at all.


    I wanted Renn to be happy. Always. I wanted every day she existed to be one full of joy and laughter. I didn¡¯t like it when she cried. I didn¡¯t like it when she got hurt, or had to accept a cruel reality that didn¡¯t fit her own.


    Yet at the same time¡­


    It was what she wanted. It was what she desired. To be my partner. Not just my wife¡­ but¡­


    She tilted her head again, this time a little too sensually. It made me want to reach out and touch her.


    ¡°I need to do something rather sad,¡± I told her, before she could seduce me.


    She blinked, and her smile slowly died.


    ¡°I know you want to¡­ support me. So you wish to know all I do. And how I do it. You wish to learn, and see, and be there for me¡­¡± I told her.


    She nodded slowly.


    ¡°But I also wish I could shield you from such sorrows. From that which would make you cry, and not smile,¡± I said softly.


    ¡°That¡¯s adorable, Vim,¡± Renn said, just as quietly.


    Blinking, I shifted. ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°You wish to cherish me. Yet doing so would be forcing your will on me. It¡¯s adorable that your love for me can make you so conflicted. You, a man of such firm beliefs, being so conflicted because of me is... well... lovely,¡± she explained.


    Ah¡­ I smiled¡­ and then I sighed as I nodded at her. ¡°I¡¯ll let you decide, Renn. If you wish to witness it or not,¡± I decided.


    ¡°Witness what Vim¡­?¡± she asked softly.


    ¡°I¡¯m to banish Tim. For what he had done to Frett.¡±

 Chapter Two Hundred and Sixty One – Renn – Tim

    Knocking on Sharp¡¯s bedroom door, I tried to stop my tail and ears from fidgeting too much.


    I was upset. Bothered. But I wasn¡¯t sure what to be the most bothered by.


    The heavy wooden door opened, creaking lowly as Sharp tilted her head at me. ¡°Renn¡­? Is everything okay?¡± she asked.


    She didn¡¯t have her robe or hood on. Nor any bandages. All she wore was a thin leather shirt, which made small noises as it clung to her skin. Her short and spiky hair shifted a little, as if swaying in the wind, as she glanced around.


    At least she hadn¡¯t been asleep. ¡°Vim¡¯s asked me to get you and Abel¡­¡± I said quietly.


    Sharp tilted her head the other way, and her purple eyes narrowed in understanding. ¡°I see. He¡¯s finally doing it then, is he?¡± she asked.


    I nodded. ¡°Vim and Tim are at the front. Um¡­ I don¡¯t know where Abel¡¯s room is,¡± I told softly.


    There were other members in this hallway. Though I wasn¡¯t sure which door led to their rooms, I did know people lived here. And it was early morning. I didn¡¯t want to wake them by being too noisy.


    ¡°Oh. Right¡­ Let me at least put on my robe,¡± Sharp hurried away from the door, to get dressed.


    Waiting for her, I shifted as I felt uneasy again.


    Banishment. I knew it. I had experienced it.


    Yet¡­


    Remembering the weird smile on Tim¡¯s face when Vim had spoke to him not too long ago, I felt a little sick.


    I had not wanted to be banished. I had not expected it, when it had happened. In truth¡­ I wasn¡¯t even sure if I deserved the ones I had received.


    Tim was the complete opposite. He had not only expected it, he had admitted he earned it. He had even acted as if he had desired it.


    It made me feel weird. I wanted to pity him¡­ yet instead I was¡­


    Remembering the short conversation in Tim¡¯s room, where Vim and Tim spoke to one another¡­ I felt my tail coil and tighten as the hairs upon it stood up.


    Tim had sickened me. He had spoken of the things he had done wrong, namely the threat he had given Frett, as if he had been talking about the weather.


    The man had no remorse. He was not regretful for his actions. He knew it was wrong in the eyes of the Society¡­ but didn¡¯t find it wrong in general.


    He reminded me of my brothers.


    ¡°This way.¡±


    Stepping back as Sharp shut her door and hurried down the hallway, I went to follow after her.


    She had her typical robe on again¡­ but no bandages, as far as I could tell. Not too surprising¡­ it likely took her some time to wrap herself with all those bandages. But thanks to not having any bandages, I could hear her clothes as they rubbed and got stuck on her abrasive skin. I could see her sharp hairs poke and snag on the hood she wore. I wonder if her clothes ripped and tore without those bandages.


    I knew now, thanks to bathing with her, that Sharp didn¡¯t have ears. Or well, any non-human ones. She had a human appearance. I had mistaken the way her hair shifted and tugged her hood as the movement of ears. An odd thing, which under any other condition and moment would have made me smirk and enjoy thinking about.


    Instead right now I was barely able to use it as a distraction as I was led downstairs and past the courtyard. We returned to the front of the church, and went to a door in the corner of one of the smaller hallways, not far from the entrance.


    Sharp banged on the door and stepped back, past me even.


    Taking her actions to heart, I readied myself as the door quickly opened.


    ¡°What happened?¡± Abel asked worriedly, his eyes wide in shock.


    ¡°Vim sent me to get you, Father Abel,¡± I said.


    Abel looked from me to Sharp, and his face immediately contorted into worry. ¡°What happened¡­? Who¡¯s hurt?¡± he asked worriedly.


    ¡°No one¡­! Just¡­ well¡­¡± I hesitated, and wondered why I was hesitating to say it.


    It was bad, but it was reality. It happened and was happening. And Vim had asked me to do this¡­ this was my job¡­ so¡­


    ¡°Tim is being banished,¡± Sharp said for me, before I could find my confidence.


    Abel froze, then¡­ turned his head and flinched. ¡°I see¡­¡± he simply said¡­ then hurriedly stepped out of the room.


    Unlike Sharp he had been dressed. His robe fluttered as he stepped past us, heading down the hallway and heading for the entrance.


    He must know where they were. Maybe when one is banished they were normally supposed to be taken straight to the exit.


    It made sense. Ruvindale and the Bell Church had basically wanted me to leave immediately, as soon as possible. Lumen I had been able to stick around for a few days because of a technicality.


    Before I turned to join Sharp and follow Abel¡­ I glanced into his room.


    And found an empty, cold, and dark stone room. A tiny place with but a single bed. Not even a rug.


    Although disturbing, I knew better than to judge or worry for him.


    Father Abel was a very pious man. He lived a life of monasticism on purpose. He wasn¡¯t suffering¡­ he was just living a life without attachments.


    I wouldn¡¯t be able to live like that.


    Though¡­


    As I hurried to follow after Sharp, I realized something oddly interesting in my moment of internal discord.


    Vim was the same. In his own way.


    He cared not for anything materialistic. He had nothing. If he could get away with it Vim wouldn¡¯t even have the clothes on his back.


    It was interesting a man so opposite of Father Abel, at least in terms of religious beliefs, was strangely so similar. You¡¯d think Vim would be the opposite what with his difference in views of religion¡­ yet instead was the epitome of it.


    Reaching the entrance, I followed Sharp and Abel out of the church and down the few stone steps¡­ to approach Vim, Tim, and the horse he was about to get on.


    Sharp came to a stop several steps behind Abel, who also stopped a good distance from the horse and the two men. I slowed to a stop behind Sharp, since I knew I¡­ really wasn¡¯t supposed to be here, probably.


    As far as I understood, Sharp was seemingly the de-facto leader and elder here. Which was funny, since she was more like Vim than not when it came to religious beliefs. Plus she was short. Young looking. Constantly angry, and avoided by most of the residents here. Yet she had some kind of authority, all the same. Thus earning her such a position.


    Abel however represented the religious members here¡­ which was basically everyone. So it seemed he too had a position of authority.


    Thus they two were the leading votes here.


    It was interesting that even though everyone got a vote and a voice... each location basically had its ruler, or elder.


    ¡°Abel, Sharp,¡± Tim greeted the two.


    I glared at the taller man, and did my best to not hate him more than I did.


    He looked excited to be setting out on a journey.


    I¡¯d question what Frett had seen in him, had I not heard from Vim that Frett hadn¡¯t seen anything in him. She hadn¡¯t loved him. It hadn¡¯t been a relationship of emotions, but desire. A desire for a child.


    Or well, for Frett at least.


    ¡°Tim¡­ what have you done?¡± Abel asked heavily.


    Tim frowned and glanced at Vim. ¡°What¡­ no one else knows?¡± he asked Vim, who was standing only a few feet away from him. He had his arms crossed and looked¡­ tired.


    ¡°They will before the day is over, Tim,¡± Vim said simply.


    Tim sighed and nodded. ¡°Sorry Abel. I um¡­ well¡­ I did screw up. I really did,¡± Tim admitted.


    ¡°Don¡¯t act so sorry,¡± Sharp said sharply.


    Tim frowned, but didn¡¯t say anything back.


    ¡°Vim¡­ what did he do¡­?¡± Abel asked.


    ¡°I two-timed. I¡¯m an adulterer,¡± Tim answered before Vim could.


    I shifted, and wanted to say something¡­ but kept my mouth shut.


    ¡°He threatened Frett. Tim, I told you, you¡¯re not being banished for who or how many people you slept with¡­ but the threat of violence towards our members,¡± Vim reminded him.


    Right! I nodded quickly.


    ¡°You¡­ you threatened Frett¡­?¡± Abel sounded confused, and it was no surprise.


    ¡°Did you really?¡± Sharp asked, stepping forward.


    Worried she was going to do something, I glanced at Vim. I found him staring intently at Sharp¡­ likely staring straight into her eyes.


    ¡°Just in anger¡­ but Vim¡¯s right. I get it. I shouldn¡¯t have done it. I just¡­ got emotional¡­ and¡­¡± Tim shuffled in his feet, making the horse he was standing next to turn a little as to stare at his feet. The horse studied Tim¡¯s feet intently as Tim sighed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Let her know I¡¯m sorry, would you Abel? I shouldn¡¯t have let my emotions get so heated like that,¡± Tim said.


    Abel groaned as he covered his eyes with a hand, and shook his head. ¡°Gods,¡± he said softly.


    ¡°It¡¯s worse than that too, Abel. This bastard got Frett pregnant, and didn¡¯t even help her as the baby died,¡± Sharp told him.


    Abel immediately looked up, looking straight at Tim who flinched.


    The pious man stepped forward, raising a hand as if to reach out and grab something¡­ but no words came as he stuttered and gaped. He was in shock.


    ¡°He¡¯s admitted to it all, Abel. You and Sharp need to decide if his banishment is legitimate,¡± Vim said with a small gesture to the man who honestly didn¡¯t look as ashamed as he should be.


    ¡°By the Gods you¡¯re kidding!¡± Abel finally found his voice.


    I flinched, and knew that he had likely shouted loud enough to be heard. At least by our non-human members.


    Glancing up at the brightening sky, I looked back down as Sharp stepped forward again and pointed at Tim.


    ¡°You¡¯re lucky Frett wouldn¡¯t let me punish you myself,¡± she said angrily.


    Tim stepped back, and suddenly looked worried. For the first time since Vim and I had addressed him and confronted him over his actions.


    I glared at the man who was now scared. He didn¡¯t deserve to be worried and scared now. Sharp¡¯s anger was justified, in my opinion.


    The fact this man was more worried about Sharp¡¯s anger than he was his banishment made me upset.


    ¡°Tim¡­!¡± Abel drew Tim¡¯s attention, and the Father of this church gestured behind him. At me.


    Standing up straight, I panicked as Tim looked at me.


    ¡°What have you done¡­! In this holy place!¡± Abel asked loudly.


    Ah. Okay. He wasn¡¯t pointing at me.


    Calming down as Tim stared at Abel, who was shaking in his robes; I watched Tim frown and nod. A little too quickly.


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m sorry,¡± Tim apologized, but I didn¡¯t see or hear anything genuine from him.


    ¡°Pfa,¡± Sharp made a noise as she turned away, and stepped back towards me. ¡°See Renn? This is the quality of men in the Society,¡± Sharp said with a gesture at the three men in front of us.


    I didn¡¯t like how she obviously had included Abel and Vim in that statement.


    ¡°What kind of threat did you speak in this house of Gods, Tim?¡± Abel asked stiffly.


    Tim shifted, and glanced at Vim.


    ¡°He threatened to kill Frett had she revealed to anyone that the child was his,¡± Vim stated.


    I nodded. That was what Tim himself had told us, but a few minutes ago. In his room.


    Abel let out a tiny groan of sorrow¡­ and then fell to his knees.


    Startled, I stepped forward¡­ to see if he needed help, but I didn¡¯t make it to him.


    He started praying. Bowed. Prostrated¡­ right there in front of Tim.


    ¡°Hmph.¡± Sharp made a noise, which told me she was not impressed.


    Tim looked uncomfortable in front of Abel¡­ who had just begun to pray for Tim¡¯s soul.


    ¡°I uh¡­¡± I wasn¡¯t sure what to say.


    ¡°I accept his banishment. Since you won¡¯t give him the punishment he deserves, at least give him that,¡± Sharp stated loudly.


    Vim nodded, and then glanced to Abel¡­ who was still praying. Deeply.


    ¡°Abel. You can pray, but I need to hear your vote,¡± Vim said gently.


    Abel continued to pray, and Tim sighed.


    I flinched at the sudden desire to smack the man. He had sighed! Actually sighed!


    He had no remorse at all!


    ¡°Careful Renn,¡± Sharp whispered.


    I turned to my friend, who had drawn a little closer. Maybe even to grab me. She must have noticed my anger.


    ¡°But Sharp¡­!¡± I said.


    ¡°I know. But Vim will stop you if you try. Trust me, it¡¯s not worth the pain,¡± Sharp warned.


    Vim would¡­?


    Right¡­ he would¡­


    I groaned as I looked back at Vim and Tim, and hated how Vim was patiently waiting for Abel to finish.


    He looked far too calm! Why wasn¡¯t he more angry!?


    I got it. Tim hadn¡¯t actually hurt Frett. He hadn¡¯t hurt anyone. Although his adultery had caused heartache and headaches, he hadn¡¯t physically harmed anyone. And it wasn¡¯t like it was his fault the child had died. It had been born with complications, per Frett¡¯s own words.


    But he had still threatened to kill Frett! The mother of his child! And¡­!


    Growing very upset, I realized I was taking this far too personally.


    Something I wasn¡¯t supposed to allow.


    Something Vim would scorn me over.


    But I couldn¡¯t help it¡­ the bastard wasn¡¯t upset at all. He even had prepared a pack. The bag tied to the horse had been readied before Vim and I even confronted the man! He had been expecting Vim¡¯s visit! He had known long before we even got here that this would happen. He had even greeted us with a relieved smile when we knocked on his door earlier, as if he was glad to finally be done with it.


    His audacity was infuriating!


    And I knew why. Verily so.


    Because he reminded me of my own family.


    Abel then went quiet¡­ and then looked up at Tim.


    I shifted at the sight of Abel¡¯s cheeks. I was only able to make out a small section of his face from this angle, since I was somewhat behind him¡­ but the teas marring his face, and the dirt clinging to his cheeks thanks to those tears, were obvious.


    ¡°I banish you, Tim of the Rambling Plains. I banish you from this holy land, and our house. May you never return,¡± Abel said.


    I breathed a sigh of relief as Vim nodded, and then turned to Tim.


    ¡°On your horse, Tim,¡± he ordered.


    Tim nodded. ¡°Yeah, yeah¡­ I¡¯d be half way down the mountain by now if you¡¯d have just let me go earlier, Vim. Really,¡± Tim complained.


    I shifted and glared at the man as he climbed up on his horse.


    ¡°Just get going you asshole,¡± Sharp said, sounding just as angry as I felt.


    The horse huffed a little as Tim settled into the saddle, and he sighed as he looked down at Abel. ¡°I am sorry Abel. This could have just been avoided had I killed the stupid baby earlier. I knew I shouldn¡¯t have waited so long,¡± Tim said.


    ¡°H¡­huh¡­?¡± my head went blank, as if all the anger and disgust inside me just popped like a bubble.


    He then turned to Vim and nodded. ¡°You as well Vim. Next time I won¡¯t let it become this big of a deal, promise,¡± he said seriously, meaning every word.


    I heard a sharp intake of breath next to me. Sharp. I watched Abel lean back, aghast.


    Then I saw the man who had been just a moment ago tired and calm¡­ become a man I¡¯d never seen before.


    A flash of emotion covered Vim¡¯s face. For but an instant. A scowl that I¡¯d never seen before.


    If anyone else had noticed, I had no idea¡­ because he then took a single step forward. Up to the horse.


    Then the man who had been shaking his head with a sigh¡­ suddenly lost his head.


    It had happened in the blink of an eye. Yet I had seen it all, since I had been staring wide-eyed at the man who had just said something so atrocious. So egregious.


    One moment it was there. The next it was gone¡­ as if he had never had a head at all in the first place. Then without warning a massive boom shook the air, and a burst of wind exploded outward from the area around the horse.


    It hit Abel first. Knocking him over onto his back. Then it kicked up some dust right before it hit me and Sharp.


    I skidded back, staying upright as I felt an actual wall of air and wind slam into me. It whooshed past, deafening, and caused the whole world to become loud as clothes and dirt fluttered and flapped. It had been so strong it had even made my left ear curl and fold backwards a little.


    Off in the distance, I watched the wall of wind roll out over the dirt and grass. It was like a massive gust, flowing outwardly forever. It eventually hit the first row of trees of the surrounding forest, and the world suddenly got even noisier as the trees rustled and swayed as if in a storm.


    Right as the next rows of trees began to shake violently, the horse let out a great bellow of shock and pain. It began kicking wildly, as it hurried away.


    Windows then shattered behind us, starling me, as I spun. The church looked fine, but there were definitely now missing windows. Tiny fragments of shiny glass were falling to the ground, rolling along the stone church as they did. Then a moment later, the church bell began to ring... and not in the steady rhythm it did when someone else tugged its rope.


    Turning back around, right as a bunch of birds flew into the sky from the forest, squawking in terror, I groaned at the sight of Vim.


    He had Tim¡¯s head in his grip. And he no longer looked angry.


    Vim¡¯s shoulders rose up¡­ and then lowered as he released a deep sigh of regret as he stared at the head in his hand.


    ¡°Vim¡­¡± I groaned.


    ¡°That¡¯s more like it!¡± Sharp shouted as she hurried forward.


    I too hurried forward¡­ but not to join Sharp. Instead I went to help Abel up. He was struggling to get back to his feet. He had fallen backward in such a way his right leg had gotten curled up and stuck under him. Poor man was pale in the face. It made the white lines all over his face look red in comparison. I got an arm under his, and helped him to his feet.


    Abel''s arms were thin. As thin as my own.


    ¡°Good job, Vim!¡± Sharp said happily as she stepped over to him.


    ¡°By the Gods Vim!¡± Abel shouted, a little loudly. Had his ears gotten hurt? He had been far closer to the cause of the noise than Sharp and I¡­


    Thinking of ears, I fluttered my own. The movement made my ear that had been folded go back to normal, pointing upward. It felt a little ticklish as it did. It has been a long time since my ears had ever curled in such a way... it used to happen a lot when I was younger, but lately it only happened when I scrubbed my head too hard while drying off or if I¡¯d rolled around too strongly in my sleep.


    The horse stopped running nearby, a few dozen feet away. Tim¡¯s body had fallen off it, and the horse kept kicking and scraping the grass. As if in anger.


    Looking for the body, I found it not far from where the horse was fuming. It had landed in the grass, on its side.


    ¡°Aw come on,¡± Sharp complained.


    I turned and found Vim had lifted the head. Just out of Sharp¡¯s reach. She was trying to grab it.


    ¡°Sharp, please,¡± Vim said stiffly.


    ¡°What? Come on he¡¯s already dead he won¡¯t notice,¡± Sharp groaned as she tried to stretch and grab at it.


    Abel stepped forward, and almost fell back down. His robe had gotten a little tangled somehow beneath his feet. I held on to him, as to steady him, as he got his robe under control and then he hurried forward.


    Letting him go, I watched as Abel stepped right up next to Sharp. Close enough that I worried for him. She was jumping and trying to grab at the head, and didn¡¯t notice his approach.


    Abel reached over and Vim let him take the head without resistance, before Sharp could get it.


    ¡°Aw¡­!¡± Sharp immediately stopped trying to grab at the head as Abel stepped away, and tucked the head closely as he wrapped it with a part of his robe.


    ¡°Have some respect for the dead, Sharp!¡± Abel shouted at her.


    ¡°Respect? For that piece of shit? You heard him, didn¡¯t you? He had killed the baby!¡± Sharp shouted back.


    I groaned and flinched.


    Yes. He had.


    But had we misunderstood? Had he actually done it? Did we have proof?


    No. We didn¡¯t.


    Even if he had been an ass, and didn¡¯t seem to be regretting his actions at all¡­


    ¡°Sharp, please,¡± Vim said again, a little gentler this time.


    Sharp groaned as she crossed her arms and glared at Abel and Vim. ¡°Fine, whatever,¡± she mumbled.


    Abel sighed, and stepped away as he unfolded the head from under his robe¡­ and went to staring at it.


    ¡°Oh, my son¡­ what brought you to this end?¡± Abel asked.


    ¡°Son¡­?¡± I asked worriedly.


    ¡°He means religiously, Renn,¡± Sharp told me.


    Ah. Right. Right¡­


    Thank goodness¡­


    Sighing in relief I watched as Vim stepped away. At first I thought he was going to head over to Tim¡¯s body¡­ but instead he went for the horse. It was still stomping around, angrily.


    I gulped as I watched Vim walk over to the horse. He grabbed its reins, and went to speaking gently to it. To calm it down.


    He looked hurt. Vim did. The horse did too, kind of¡­ but¡­


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe he actually said that. In front of Vim of all people. After being banished,¡± Sharp said, and started to snicker as she went to laughing.


    ¡°Don¡¯t defame the dead, Sharp! Have some decency,¡± Abel said with a dry voice.


    ¡°Decency? Like him? A two-timing child killer. Sure,¡± Sharp said.


    ¡°What the heck¡¯s going on!¡±


    I flinched, and turned¡­ to see several faces. Prasta and some of the human members were at the entrance, staring out at us. Even Elisabell was amongst them.


    Great. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    My tail was in a fury. Twitching and darting around all over. But I didn¡¯t even try to contain it or calm it down. My heart was beating quickly, and my mind was racing.


    ¡°Go tell them what happened, Abel. If I do it, it won¡¯t end well,¡± Sharp said softly.


    ¡°Ah¡­ right. Quite right,¡± Abel quickly nodded, and turned¡­ but right as he did, the head he held in his hands became visible to those behind us.


    One of the women screamed at the sight of it, and Abel jolted. He nearly dropped the head in shock, and Sharp groaned as she waved at me.


    Oh no.


    Letting out a weird whine, even for me, I stepped forward and over to Abel¡­ who promptly held the head out to me.


    ¡°Please Renn,¡± Abel asked seriously.


    Right. Sharp couldn¡¯t take it. She didn¡¯t have her bandages on. If she did it¡¯d cut Tim¡¯s head up and¡­


    Right. Sure. Okay¡­


    Carefully taking the head, I felt a strange shiver at the feeling of warmth. He was still warm!


    I did my best to angle the head away from me, so I¡¯d not see Tim¡¯s eyes. But somehow that was just as bad. It made my hands and fingers slide into his hair and over his ears¡­


    ¡°You can just drop it if you want, Renn,¡± Sharp offered.


    ¡°I uh¡­¡± I kind of wanted to, but I feared if I did I¡¯d be the next one to be banished.


    ¡°Go take it to Vim then,¡± Sharp suggested.


    Ah. Right. Yes.


    Hurrying away, I ran over to Vim.


    He turned on my approach, and I noticed the way he quickly made sense of what was going on. He looked at me, blinked at the sight of me with the head¡­ then looked behind me, and over at the crowd near the church quickly becoming noisy.


    Vim readily accepted the head from me, and I sighed in great relief once it was out of my hands.


    ¡°Sorry Renn,¡± Vim said gently.


    ¡°Huh? It¡¯s okay¡­ I uh¡­ it¡¯s not the blood or anything, it¡¯s just¡­ I mean¡­ he¡¯s still warm, and¡­¡± I tried to reason it to him.


    Vim though smiled at me, and nodded. ¡°I meant I¡¯m sorry you had to witness it,¡± he said.


    Oh¡­ ¡°Well¡­ it had been very shocking,¡± I admitted.


    Especially the¡­ strange boom and wind. How had he even done that anyway? Vim tearing a head off made perfect sense. He was strong enough to do so... but... That had been something else entirely.


    The horse, which Vim had calmed down, reached its head over to nuzzle at me. I lifted an arm, to pet the thing on the nose and snout. ¡°Is it okay?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No. I popped its eardrums. It won¡¯t be able to run for a while,¡± Vim said.


    Glancing at the horses ears¡­ I startled at the flowing blood. They were practically oozing. ¡°Vim¡­¡± I groaned.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ It should survive. We¡¯ll see,¡± Vim said.


    Poor thing. I scratched its head, and noted the teary eyes. It was in pain.


    ¡°I can¡¯t believe he said that. Do you¡­ did you believe him?¡± I asked as I glanced at the head in Vim¡¯s hand.


    ¡°What do you think?¡± Vim asked as he lifted the head.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I mean¡­¡± I hesitated, but knew what he meant.


    It was a stupid question. Vim had killed him over it. He¡¯d not have done so had he not have believed it entirely.


    He had likely known Tim better than I had; of course¡­ maybe Tim was the kind of man that anyone would have believed such a thing upon hearing it.


    Abel and Sharp had also reacted in shock too¡­ so they had believed him too, although likely startled in disbelief at first.


    ¡°Why¡­? Why though? Why kill the baby?¡± I asked as I stared at Tim¡¯s head. His eyes were still open. They were facing away from me, but it was a little unsettling.


    ¡°For the same reason he had threatened Frett. He feared being killed or banished, so he wanted to keep it quiet. Chances are the only reason he didn¡¯t kill Frett was because her going missing was far more obvious than the baby would be. No one else had known about the child, after all,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°Still¡­¡± Why kill a baby for that reason? It made no sense.


    After all¡­ as Vim had said, Tim was being banished not for his affairs with multiple women¡­ he was being banished for his threats.


    Had he not harmed the baby, or threatened Frett¡­ none of this would have happened. Jeez, he could have even kept the fact he harmed the baby a secret. Vim would have allowed him to just... ride off into the sunrise had he simply kept his mouth shut.


    Vim sighed, and I turned to follow his eyes.


    I found Frett. Standing away from the group on the stairs. It looked like nearly everyone was here, listening to Abel describe the situation.


    Frett was paying them no heed. Instead she was just¡­ staring out at us.


    Oh boy.


    ¡°Would¡­ would you go talk to her? Let me handle the horse, then the body, then I¡¯ll talk to her,¡± Vim asked of me.


    I nodded. ¡°That¡¯s a lot easier than handling that head,¡± I said.


    ¡°To you maybe,¡± Vim said as I stepped away.


    Hesitating, I paused and glanced back at him.


    The Societies Protector had grabbed the reins, and paused too as he noticed me.


    ¡°Stand tall, Vim,¡± I told him.


    He blinked, and his eyes narrowed at me.


    ¡°Not this time, Renn,¡± he said softly.


    Then he turned away.

 Chapter Two Hundred and Sixty Two – Vim – Abel’s Prayer

    So much for a simple visit.


    Usually my stops here at the Crypt were¡­ quiet. Even when there was a funeral. After all¡­ the dead didn¡¯t cause problems. Not the kind that usually ever bothered me at least.


    Staring at the burning pyre which was becoming more of a smoldering pile than anything else, I sighed.


    I hadn¡¯t really known the man. I¡¯d brought Tim here after his location had become compromised. It had actually been a place with several dozen people¡­ and not a single person had died. I, and those involved, had been able to secure and help everyone escape. We had got them all out before the church which had sniffed them out had been able to do anything drastic.


    Tim had been the only one from that location to come here. The rest had scattered elsewhere. The reason he had chosen this place was simple¡­ he had wanted to find religion. He chose here instead of the other locations in the Society nearby and well¡­


    After bringing him here¡­ I really hadn¡¯t paid much attention to him. He was a simple man. A typical male of the non-human variety. More emotional than not, and more coward than that.


    So it was surprising he became so¡­ strange all of a sudden. I had remembered him as a timid man. One who cowed and hid. I couldn¡¯t remember a lot of details about those days of saving him and his fellows from the church, but I could remember him hiding with the rest when those knights had marched into the village.


    Tim had been the kind of coward that such threats and violence should have been beyond him. Let alone killing a little baby... If he had actually done it, that is.


    ¡°So um¡­ Vim¡­¡±


    I turned to my companion whose tail was still flickering back and forth, as if agitated.


    Renn pointed at the smoldering fires. ¡°You really like burning bodies¡­ is there a reason?¡± she asked.


    Was that what she was annoyed over right now? Maybe it was the smell. He had smelled a little¡­ off while his carcass had burnt. Likely something to do with his bloodline.


    ¡°Well, here it¡¯s more of a symbolic thing than not. I can¡¯t bury him in the cemetery, at the Crypt. He¡­ well¡­ not only had I killed him, he had been banished right before it had happened. So burning him allows me to dispose of his body without breaking any rules,¡± I said.


    ¡°So¡­ you¡¯d have buried him normally had we been elsewhere?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Well¡­ likely not. I do prefer cremation,¡± I said.


    ¡°Cremation?¡± she asked.


    ¡°The burning of bodies. To fragments and dust. It breaks the body down without causing issues. It also eliminates possible diseases and pathogens¡­ and well¡­ it¡¯s easier than digging a deep hole too,¡± I told her.


    ¡°So¡­ we¡¯re just being lazy, mostly,¡± Renn decoded my true meaning.


    I nodded and smiled. ¡°Basically.¡±


    She sighed at me.


    Looking around at the forest all around us, I wondered how long it had been since this region had a forest fire. Some of the underbrush was a little¡­ thick.


    When preparing this pyre for Tim¡¯s body, I had to make a large berth around it as to keep the fire from spreading. I had dug what seemed like an almost foot deep trench in a large circle around the burning fire. It had helped start the fire and let it burn hot, since I had put all that debris into the stacks of wood and used it as kindling¡­ but¡­


    Most forests in this region had thicker detritus, but this area was definitely bad.


    It was time this forest had a fire.


    But what did I do about it? I could do a controlled burn, I guess, but¡­


    The idea of burning this whole area, as a preventive measure, was a pain and a half. It¡¯d cause a lot of issues¡­ Rather I just trust those here to be aware and not get caught in it when it happens, eventually.


    A small wind blew past, ruffling the leaves and branches around us¡­ and causing the fire that had been about to die to reignite for a moment. It burned a little hotter thanks to the fresh air, restarting some embers that had gone out some time ago.


    ¡°Frett wasn¡¯t as bothered as I had thought she would have been,¡± Renn then said gently.


    ¡°Mhm. She hadn¡¯t loved him Renn, she had used him,¡± I said.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ she made that clear. Such an odd thing¡­ To me at least,¡± Renn said.


    Was it¡­?


    Glancing at her, I kept a few questions from leaking from my mouth. I knew that although Renn would likely answer them, she¡¯d also either grow upset or sad over them.


    I wanted to tease her a little, but I didn¡¯t want her to be sad. Especially since she was having¡­ issues already, as it was.


    ¡°I should have talked to him more. I feel shocked about this, but everyone else isn¡¯t. That tells me he had likely been¡­ problematic. But since I hadn¡¯t known him, I feel like we made a mistake somehow,¡± Renn said.


    Oh¡­? ¡°Well, I did kind of just¡­ kill him without giving him a chance to defend himself,¡± I told her.


    ¡°You did,¡± she stated.


    I nodded. I did. I had.


    Which was odd¡­


    I got angry all the time. My people, those in the Society, frustrated me constantly.


    They always gave me headaches. They always troubled me, and made my life harder than it had to be.


    Yet¡­


    Glancing again at my companion, who was obviously the reason I had been so emotional lately, I wondered what to say or do.


    Me growing so frustrated that I¡¯d actually act on it, without any hesitation, was rare. Very rare. Especially so for me.


    It had been out of character. No one else here had really seemed to notice or realize it¡­ but¡­ Sear?h the N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Looking away from Renn, I sighed and accepted that it was her fault.


    After all she was the only thing new in my life. Any emotional or personality changes were¡­ undoubtedly because of her. For better or worse.


    Did she realize it? How could she¡­? There was no way for her to have known how I was before we had met. I had started getting affected by her presence from nearly the moment we had met, too, so It wasn¡¯t like she could even compare the me of now to the one she had met. She¡¯d never known the man I had been, before her. Likely wouldn¡¯t ever.


    I''d blame my exhaustion... but I''ve been tired before. I''ve been exhausted during such moments such as this, and hadn¡¯t acted out so hastily. During the wars I''d been not only exhausted but frustrated. To my limits. And even back then I hadn¡¯t just... outright killed people without a thought.


    So it had to be her... right...?


    Though whether it was or not didn¡¯t matter. I wasn¡¯t too apologetic or worried. I had no plans to separate myself from her. Or at least, I didn¡¯t wish to.


    Though I did admit I was worried about how bad I¡¯d get. If it was already this bad now¡­


    ¡°So um¡­ what happens now, Vim?¡± Renn asked as the fire started to die off again. I could tell this time no winds would be able to help it. The fuel, the wood and foliage, had all been burnt and used up.


    ¡°Well¡­ nothing really. He had been banished. If they wanted to, they could raise a vote of complaint against me for what I had done¡­ but from what I¡¯ve heard so far from everyone, the odds of that happening is rather minuscule,¡± I said.


    Although many of them had been startled, and worried, they hadn¡¯t been worried for Tim. Or me. They had been worried over what he had done to deserve death and banishment.


    Upon being told of what he had done and what had happened, not a one had seemed bothered at all.


    There was supposedly a human woman he had been sleeping with, but I wasn¡¯t sure which one. I had asked Abel to keep an eye on her, and find out more. He hadn¡¯t come to let me know yet, but I wasn¡¯t too worried over it.


    Knowing humans, she¡¯ll likely not throw a fuss or even mention it. Especially since she was supposedly married already. She¡¯ll likely go the rest of her life without ever again mentioning Tim. She¡¯ll take their secret to her grave.


    Or she¡¯ll go crazy over it, and cause issues.


    Humans were usually one or the other. One extreme or the next. Rarely anything in-between.


    ¡°What would happen if they did cast a vote? If they filed a complaint against you?¡± Renn asked, interested.


    ¡°It usually results in an outsider coming in. Someone well respected. It¡¯d probably be Nann, since she¡¯s close. They¡¯ll then decide my punishment. Usually it involves a lot of manual labor or something,¡± I said.


    When had been the last one¡­?


    ¡°Manual labor¡­?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Last time had been in Telmik. No idea how long ago it had been. Decades at least. I had broke something special. Something important. Some kind of holy artifact, or something. Half the community there at the time, which had been several times more than there are now, were very upset with me. They nearly banished me from the Cathedral over it. Instead they decided to make me build them a new church. Or well, several churches. Throughout the western section of the Nation of the Blind. They figured it was fitting punishment for me,¡± I said as I remembered it. Those debates and votes had been interesting to sit through.


    ¡°Huh. It actually was fitting. You broke a religious artifact¡­ so building a bunch of places of worship is a fitting penance. Especially since you probably had to endure and deal with the religious the entire time. Who thought of that? They knew you well,¡± Renn asked, and I heard the happy amusement in her voice.


    ¡°The Chronicler at the time had a few sisters. Real ones. They all got together and suggested it. Took me half a year to build those damn churches I think,¡± I said as I remembered them.


    Renn giggled at me. ¡°That¡¯s funny.¡±


    No. It hadn¡¯t been at the time¡­ but now, today¡­?


    Yes. I saw the humor in it.


    Plus it had worked. I¡¯ve not broken anything in the Cathedral since. At least, nothing that important.


    ¡°Here though who knows. That¡¯s one of the problems Celine had with me. She had to give the Society a way to¡­ as you say, punish me. But what could they actually do? The only real tool they have is either to order me to do something or to simply banish me from their location,¡± I said.


    ¡°So¡­ have you been banished? Really?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°From several places. There¡¯s actually one to the north, near the Keep. We¡¯ve talked of it before. It''s called the Summit. That place is basically the largest congregation of our Society. Last I knew there were almost two hundred members there. I¡¯ve not been allowed near it since its creation, and can only go to it when summoned,¡± I told her.


    ¡°Wait¡­ wait, what? I don¡¯t remember a place with that many on the map,¡± Renn stepped towards me, startled.


    Map¡­? Oh right. The one in the Cathedral. Damn her memory.


    ¡°Well, yeah? They¡¯re a part of the Society but not. They don¡¯t want anyone to know about them, or their location,¡± I said.


    ¡°Ah¡­ how did uh¡­ how¡¯d you get banished from there?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I killed the wrong people. Or rather¡­ I killed the wrong people too brutally. At least from their perspective,¡± I said.


    Renn sighed. ¡°Of course you did¡­¡±


    ¡°What?¡± I glanced at the woman who was shaking her head at me.


    ¡°Nothing Vim¡­ so¡­ could I go there? I know you¡¯re banished, but what about me?¡± she asked.


    ¡°You could. In fact if you¡¯d like to we can stop there on the way north, if you¡¯d like. Actually that might be smart to do¡­ it¡¯d let you check on them, and relay to me if they¡¯ve had any issues or anything,¡± I said as I thought about it.


    Why hadn¡¯t I thought of that before?


    ¡°Oh? Then yes. Let¡¯s do it.¡±


    I nodded. We shall.


    Her tail swayed close to me, likely with intent to bump me, but she had been just a tad too far away. She smirked at me, happily swaying a little in expectation of the moment she could see the place I was talking about.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be too excited Renn, they¡¯ll likely banish you once you tell them you¡¯re my wife,¡± I said to her.


    Her happy swaying stopped, and then she glared at me. ¡°Right¡­¡± she said softly.


    Smirking at her, I nodded. ¡°So just don¡¯t tell them, maybe?¡±


    She groaned and her ears fluttered in annoyance. ¡°Maybe¡­¡± she mumbled.


    Huh¡­ she was actually upset over it. To the point it¡¯d not surprise me if she still told them, even if it did indeed get her banished.


    Interesting. She¡¯d rather tell people she was my wife than enjoy the presence and company of hundreds of potential friends.


    Interesting indeed¡­


    ¡°How long have you been telling people you¡¯re my wife anyway?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Huh¡­!¡± Renn stood up straighter, her tail going still¡­ then it started swaying again as she regained composure. ¡°Well¡­ since Landi, Vim,¡± Renn said.


    Landi? ¡°Not before?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No. I¡¯ve wanted to, yes, but¡­ though I suppose I did tell Roslyn and her people that you were my husband. Do they count?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Only if they made it to Lumen and were accepted,¡± I said as I thought of those damned pirates.


    ¡°Hmph,¡± Renn huffed at me.


    Smiling at her, I stepped forward as to stomp out the last few embering charcoals.


    Stepping onto the few glowing remnants of the fire, I made sure to put it out completely. Then I went to grab the shovel.


    ¡°You just stepped all over his ashes, Vim¡­¡± Renn said gently as I grabbed the shovel.


    ¡°I did,¡± I said, then went to digging a hole near the remnants of the fire.


    The ground here was easy to dig into. And not just because I was strong, or the shovel sharp. The grass and soil was healthy and somewhat damp, thanks to the recent storm.


    It didn¡¯t take long at all for me to dig several feet down. It helped I didn¡¯t need to dig a normal sized grave.


    Renn watched me as I then went to filling the hole with the ashes and remnants of the fire. There were a few bone pieces left, notably of the larger bones, but nothing that didn¡¯t easily get buried.


    A couple small wisps of white smoke filtered through the dirt as I buried the hot ashes. Then the smoke disappeared as I finished refilling the hole, and finished burying Tim¡¯s remains.


    Once done I stomped the spot flat, both to pack it and to firmly put out any possible chance of a fire.


    ¡°So uh¡­ should we say anything¡­?¡± Renn asked as I stepped back and admired my work.


    ¡°Say what?¡± I asked.


    ¡°He was religious right¡­? Shouldn¡¯t you say a prayer or something?¡± Renn asked worriedly.


    Should I? ¡°We could just pretend I did,¡± I said to her.


    Renn shifted, and for a tiny moment I thought she was actually going to make me say something¡­ or maybe she was going to say something herself. Instead she just frowned and nodded. ¡°I suppose you¡¯re right,¡± she then said.


    A little pleased to hear it, I wondered if maybe I was starting to corrupt her a little. Or well¡­


    ¡°He did kill the baby, Renn,¡± I said gently.


    She nodded. ¡°So he admitted, yes.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d think that¡¯d bother you a lot,¡± I said as I studied her tail. It was fidgety again.


    ¡°It does. More than you can imagine. But what bothered me the most was¡­ his weird attitude. He wasn¡¯t a predator was he? Aren¡¯t such men normally meek? Why had he acted so¡­¡± Renn gestured with her hands at the pile of dirt, since she couldn¡¯t figure out the proper word to use to describe how he had acted.


    ¡°Just because a man¡¯s meek doesn¡¯t mean he can¡¯t be an asshole, Renn,¡± I said. But she was right. I¡¯d thought the same myself. He had been odd. But... The reality was Tim¡¯s oddness was more of a thing of today than yesterday.


    ¡°Well¡­ yeah¡­ but,¡± Renn didn¡¯t seem to think that was good enough.


    I sighed as I stabbed the shovel into the grass, as to make it firm enough for me to lean against. ¡°The underlying issue is he didn¡¯t see anything wrong with what he did, or how he acted. Regretfully¡­ most of our people are just like that, Renn. There used to be a lot of those types. They¡¯ve mostly been banished, or removed from the Society. Or simply not invited in the first place... but they used to be very common,¡± I told her.


    ¡°So¡­ most of our kind were just like my family? Really?¡± she asked.


    The shovel I was using as a support pole creaked, and I immediately stopped using it. I had almost snapped it. ¡°All I know of your family Renn, is what you¡¯ve told me. But if they were similar enough to Tim that you¡¯d make a statement such as that¡­¡± I stopped myself from telling her I¡¯d pity her for it.


    She¡¯d not like that if I did, even if true.


    Renn shifted, her tail coiling a little as she gave me an odd smile. ¡°They were worse,¡± she told me.


    ¡°Ah¡­ well¡­ To be honest I had assumed. You¡¯ve said you killed them yourself, after all,¡± I said.


    ¡°Speaking of that Vim¡­ should I be banished too?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Hm¡­? What for¡­?¡± I asked. Where was this coming from?


    ¡°I heard from Frett that Yangli is banished because he killed his father. Well¡­ I did too,¡± she said as she grabbed her arm, worriedly.


    I smiled. ¡°First Renn¡­ your family had not been members of the Society. Secondly, I have little to no doubt you did what you did for good reason. I doubt anyone would find fault in your actions, if you told them the full story¡­ And well¡­¡± I went quiet for a moment, as some leaves blew past us.


    Renn¡¯s ears fluttered in the wind, and then she frowned at me. She hadn¡¯t wanted me to go quiet.


    Nodding gently, I smiled to the woman who proudly proclaimed herself as my wife. ¡°Yangli¡¯s banishment, and those like him, were more than just simple murderers. They couldn¡¯t be trusted. At all. You¡¯re not a danger, Renn¡­ other than to me, at least,¡± I told her.


    Plus¡­ here soon Renn would never get banished. By anyone.


    Who¡¯d banish the Protector¡¯s wife, after all?


    ¡°So it¡¯s just a matter of opinion,¡± she said softly.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t everything?¡± I said.


    She blinked a few times at me, and I knew she had just relived those moments.


    She had just watched them die again.


    Then she nodded softly.


    I sighed as I pulled the shovel out and stepped forward, and up to her.


    Looking down at the woman who before had looked angry and unsettled¡­ yet now looked hurt and depressed, I wondered what I was going to do with myself.


    ¡°I should not have killed him. I should have questioned him. Collaborated with the others, and allowed them to make the decision. It wasn¡¯t my place. There are times and places where I can be judge and executioner, but that hadn¡¯t been one of them,¡± I told Renn, not so much to get her away from the topic of her family but to make my mistake clear.


    She gulped, and her depression was quickly swallowed away by gentle concern. ¡°I was shocked you had done it, Vim¡­ but at the same time I¡¯m glad you did,¡± she said.


    ¡°I killed a man without knowing if his words had been truth or just mere bluster,¡± I said.


    She shook her head. ¡°You killed a man who showed no remorse for breaking a cardinal rule of the Society. Even if he had not killed the child, or if the child would have died anyway without his actions, he had still threatened Frett. With death. A man such as that does not belong in our society,¡± she said.


    ¡°From your mouth to my parent¡¯s ears,¡± I said.


    Renn hesitated, and I blinked as I realized what I had just said to her.


    ¡°I¡¯m saying them to your ears, Vim. No one else¡¯s,¡± she said warmly.


    I shook my head and gripped the shovel, and felt it crack in two.


    Renn flinched, and ducked away a bit. She hadn¡¯t needed to though, the moment I had felt it crack I had turned it away and put my body in-between her and the shovel.


    The thing had snapped in two. Pieces had flown out, but they had been larger ones. They bounced off my arm and shoulder, and the two larger pieces of the shovel and its handle went to the ground. One landed on top of the grave hole I had just dug, the other near the remnants of the burnt pyre.


    ¡°Jeez Vim,¡± Renn complained.


    ¡°Sorry. You okay?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I think so¡­¡±


    I rubbed my hands, and felt a few splinters. I went to picking them out with a fingernail as I studied the broken shovel.


    It could be fixed. The shovel head was fine. I had just snapped the handle, the bar.


    A pain to replace since it needed to be sturdy wood and most of the trees around here were the malleable type. The type that bent a lot even when cured.


    Renn grumbled as she watched me bend down to pick up the piece that was connected to the shovel head still. ¡°That had been rather loud,¡± she said.


    Had it been? Probably. Especially so to her ears.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I apologized again.


    ¡°Hmph¡­ my point still stands Vim. And I bet no one would disagree with me, either. Frett hadn¡¯t especially,¡± Renn said.


    Tapping the shovel against my though, I met Renn¡¯s eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t care of their opinions, Renn,¡± I said to her.


    ¡°What about mine?¡± she asked.


    I blinked and hesitated.


    She smiled gently at me. ¡°Your expression just now told me how deeply you do care. Did you know when I startle you; you sometimes flinch and narrow your left eye but not your right?¡± Renn said as she pointed at her own left eye.


    ¡°I¡­ I do?¡± I asked as I tried to remember if I had done such a thing or not.


    ¡°Vim¡­ I know you often doubt yourself¡­ but surely you realized what happened?¡± Renn asked.


    I gripped the handle of the broken shovel, and heard it crack some more. It didn¡¯t snap again though, as I waited for Renn to get to the point.


    She smiled at me. ¡°You¡¯re¡­ growing tired. Of them. Of their failures. Their¡­¡± Renn started to say the truth, and I quickly raised a hand to hush her. I had moved it so quickly, she nearly bit her tongue in surprise. Her ears pointed upward, startled and annoyed by my hand that had appeared in front of her face.


    ¡°Please¡­ Renn¡­ don¡¯t say it. Not aloud,¡± I begged her.


    Renn¡¯s pupils narrowed, becoming more cat-like than I¡¯ve seen in a long time. ¡°Vim¡­¡± she complained.


    I shook my head at her. ¡°Please. Not now. Not yet,¡± I asked of her.


    ¡°If not now... when, Vim¡­? It¡¯s a conversation we need to have,¡± she said.


    ¡°It is. But the moment we do¡­¡± I hesitated, as I realized she was about to get me to say it myself.


    Looking away, I shook my head as I glanced to the hole and the dark stained section of earth where the fire had been. To verify that no fire would come back to life later.


    It was common, after all. Even sometimes days later, a fire could restart. Even after a hard rain. I¡¯d seen it happen before, many times.


    It was a poor distraction.


    Renn sighed at me, but I heard the gentle understanding in it. ¡°I love you Vim¡­ but sometimes you¡¯re more timid than you should be,¡± she said softly.


    ¡°Some things shouldn¡¯t be said aloud, Rennalee. Especially so by me,¡± I said to her.


    The stained and bothered dirt lost its importance, and my eyes drifted back to my companion.


    She had gone to grabbing her arm again. She was also now tilted a little, as if unsteady on her feet. Her ears drooped. Her tail low, and barely moving.


    Renn looked fragile all of a sudden. Hurt.


    It made me want to hold her.


    ¡°I promise. We¡¯ll talk about it. Someday. But not now,¡± I promised her.


    ¡°Okay, Vim.¡±


    I nodded, and glanced past her. Over her shoulder¡­


    Frowning at Abel, I stepped forward. Renn turned, her ears fluttering as she searched for the cause of my actions.


    Picking up my pace, I hurried over to Abel. The scarred man was huffing a little in exhaustion, and smiled as I approached.


    His smile told me all was well. I slowed a little, and came to a stop in front of him.


    ¡°Abel?¡± I asked worriedly as I glanced past him. The forest behind him, which he had come from, looked fine¡­ but it was too dense to see the Crypt. It wasn¡¯t a surprise; we were actually quite a distance away.


    He must have been searching for awhile, and had either smelled the fire or heard Renn and I talking. Or maybe had simply heard the shovel snapping in two.


    ¡°All¡¯s well, Vim. All is well¡­¡± Abel coughed, and I gestured to his right. To a tree that had fallen.


    Abel nodded as he stepped over to it, and promptly sat down to rest.


    Renn hurried over as Abel sighed and took a few deep breaths. ¡°I was lucky. I smelled the smoke on the wind, and headed this way first. Then I heard that loud noise. I¡¯m glad now I didn¡¯t mistake the source, else who knows how exhausted I¡¯d be,¡± Abel said with a wheezy voice.


    ¡°We were about to return, Abel,¡± I said with a sigh.


    He nodded. ¡°I figured it¡¯d be soon¡­ but I wanted to talk to you before¡­¡± Abel coughed, and Renn stepped forward, but Abel waved her concern away.


    Renn glanced at me, but I ignored her worried glare.


    She wanted to help him. But she didn¡¯t know that there was no helping him.


    His body was simply¡­ too broken.


    ¡°Easy Abel,¡± I warned him.


    He nodded as he took some more breaths, and then relaxed a little. ¡°I wanted to talk to you, before you returned,¡± he finally got out.


    ¡°Hm,¡± I nodded.


    As Abel breathed, or did his best to at least, he glanced between Renn and I¡­ likely to the mound of ash and dirt not too far away, where we had just been.


    ¡°Such a shame,¡± he said.


    Renn¡¯s ear fluttered.


    ¡°How is everyone, Abel?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Surprisingly calm. There¡¯s a few who are stricken, but simply over seeing the gore. You know how they are, Vim¡­ even I was shocked, and look at all the carnage I¡¯ve born witness over the years!¡± Abel said with a small smirk.


    I smiled back at him and nodded. ¡°Right? Got the blood pumping at least, right?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Please, Vim,¡± Abel waved my comment aside, finding it in bad taste.


    Funny. I had recently said the same to Nann. She had responded much the same. They were more similar than they¡¯d like to admit.


    ¡°Most here have seen such violence. Though likely not in a long time¡­ I apologize for that,¡± I said.


    He nodded, accepting my apology. ¡°I must say Vim I¡¯ll never get used to your quick decision making. I don¡¯t think any mortal can decide a soul¡¯s fate with such swift surety as you did. I hadn¡¯t even begun to comprehend what he had meant by his words, and his head was already in your hands!¡± Abel said.


    I shifted, and tapped my knee with the broken shovel. ¡°Well¡­ you had been distracted a little,¡± I told him. I tried not to notice that he had basically just called me a god, or at least not a mortal.


    ¡°How so, indeed! But still¡­¡± Abel sighed as he rubbed his thigh, near his right knee. It was the same spot I had thumped the shovel against on my own leg. Had my actions made him feel his own internal pain more acutely? ¡°Everyone has already voted. Your actions had been justified. As well as our decision to banish him¡­ But there is a rather small issue, I¡¯m afraid,¡± Abel then revealed, finally, what he had come searching me out for.


    ¡°What is it?¡± Renn asked quickly, before I could say anything.


    Abel sat up a little straighter, and blinked at Renn¡­ as if he had not realized she had been here the whole time.


    ¡°Well¡­ it¡¯s Frett,¡± Abel said.


    ¡°Oh?¡± I perked up a little. Maybe she had loved him after all?


    He nodded and then took a deep breath¡­ and then released it as a sigh, instead of telling me what was wrong.


    ¡°What¡¯d she do?¡± Renn asked.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Abel coughed again, but I could tell it had been one to prolong his discomfort. He flinched and nodded, deciding to get it over with. ¡°She¡¯s taken a vow of silence,¡± he told us.


    Renn leaned back a little, and then frowned¡­ and looked over at me in worry.


    ¡°A religious thing. She¡¯ll not talk or speak aloud, for however long she¡¯s decided on. A type of meditation. It¡¯s a way to either pray to their god, to show respect and reverence, or used as a method of self discipline or punishment,¡± I explained to Renn.


    ¡°Huh¡­? Why would she do that?¡± Renn asked.


    ¡°To pay for her sins, Renn. Frett allowed herself to get involved in something that brought the end of not one soul, but two. And much more suffering and disruption, on top of those souls,¡± Abel told her.


    Renn scowled, but luckily didn¡¯t voice her thoughts on the matter.


    ¡°How long, Abel?¡± I asked.


    ¡°She didn¡¯t say. She simply asked me to be the witness, and took the vow before our Gods,¡± Abel said, and then he made the quick gesture of a prayer before his chest.


    I sighed. ¡°You should have made her give a time limit,¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡¯d do no such thing. Her vows are between her and her lords,¡± Abel defended Frett¡¯s decision.


    Rubbing my eyes, I felt tired all of a sudden.


    ¡°Wait so¡­ she won¡¯t talk again? Ever?¡± Renn asked us.


    ¡°Likely not forever. And technically in our faith, the hours of the waxen are moments she¡¯s aloud to speak if she so wishes, or needs to,¡± Abel told her.


    ¡°Waxen¡­?¡± Renn looked to me again.


    ¡°Once a month, when the moon is a sliver in size. Basically she gets a few hours a month where she¡¯s aloud to talk, but usually only for necessities. Like to ask for help, or food or something,¡± I told her.


    Renn groaned.


    ¡°It¡¯s a high honor, to receive such silence. It speaks highly of her devotion, and her intentions to pay for her misdeeds,¡± Abel added.


    Renn shifted, and her tail spasmed in annoyance. She had not liked the way Abel had described it, at all.


    ¡°She could have at least waited until I spoke with her,¡± I said softly. I hadn¡¯t gotten to speak with her yet. I had allowed Renn to, as I handled the body and that horse.


    A mistake. Maybe if I had talked to her, I''d have been able to stop her from taking such a vow.


    Frett, like Abel and many here, saw me as some type of holy deity. A divinity, if not one myself but at least a representative of them. She''d have taken my words to heart.


    I might still be able to save her from such a vow. Though... Who knows how far I was going to be able to push in the attempt. I didn''t want her to suffer for who knows for how long without talking, to anyone... but if she firmly wished to do it, and believed it was what she needed to do...


    Who was I to tell her not to? Who was I to play god? If I played the thing they all claimed me to be, while at the same time despising their misconceptions... I''d be nothing but a hypocrite.


    Even if I was one, that didn¡¯t mean I enjoyed proving it to myself.


    Either way it was my fault.


    I may have sentenced that poor woman to decades of loneliness and silence. All because I''d allowed my emotions to control me.


    Damn me.


    ¡°Such vows come when they do without warning. You know how the Gods work, Vim,¡± Abel said with a frown, as if upset I¡¯d forgotten.


    I bit back a response that would have shattered the poor man¡¯s foundation of understanding, and instead glanced back at the mound of ash and dirt.


    Glaring at it, and wishing I had killed him out of sight and out of mind without anyone knowing, I decided I¡¯d piss on his grave before I left.


    I¡¯d do it now if Renn and Abel weren¡¯t here.


    ¡°Did you offer him prayers, Vim?¡± Abel then asked.


    ¡°He didn¡¯t,¡± Renn said for me.


    Abel sighed. ¡°I figured. I¡¯ll do so. Although banished and a sinner, his soul has been judged and his sins taxed by your hand Vim. You are the sword of the Gods, yet sometimes I wish you were also the voice,¡± Abel said as he stood from the tree.


    I rolled my eyes as he stepped between me and Renn, and headed for the spot where I had buried Tim¡¯s ashes.


    Abel walked slowly, likely because he was still tired from his earlier exertion, but he reached the spot quickly enough. He immediately coughed, and went to praying. He spoke lowly, but strongly. No hint of his earlier wheezing or exhaustion could be heard as he offered a prayer of lament.


    My companion stepped over to me, quietly, and her ear fluttered at me. ¡°I don¡¯t like this, Vim,¡± Renn whispered.


    ¡°He¡¯s just giving a small prayer,¡± I said gently.


    ¡°Not that!¡± Renn hissed, and then flinched as she looked to Abel. He had likely heard her, but showed no signs of it as he continued praying.


    She sighed, and grabbed my sleeve. ¡°Poor Frett, Vim. Why must she suffer because of him? Because of what happened?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I know Renn. I know. But what do I do?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Tell her it¡¯s fine¡­? Convince her not to do this¡­ vow thing?¡± she suggested.


    ¡°And force my will?¡± I asked.


    She flinched and groaned, and released my sleeve as she stepped away. Disgusted with me.


    ¡°Maybe I should take a vow too,¡± she mumbled in annoyance.


    I smiled softly at her. ¡°You¡¯re too wise for that.¡±


    Thank goodness, too.


    ¡°Hmph¡­¡± she crossed her arms as she watched Abel.


    Turning, I went to join her in watching Abel¡­ as he prayed for a man who had not only betrayed the trust of the Society¡­ but had caused issues even in his death, and after.


    Hopefully when I died, I¡¯d not be such a stain on this world that I¡¯ll leave behind.


    I was already a problem enough as it was.

 Chapter Two Hundred and Sixty Three – Renn – To Stumble Together

    ¡°Their relationship is weird Ursula, stop trying to comprehend it,¡± Sharp said with a sigh.


    ¡°But! He¡¯s an angel, Sharp. The scriptures say that if they lay with our kind then demons will be born from the union and¡­!¡± Ursula spoke quickly and with a whisper, as if afraid I could hear her, and then went quiet as if afraid to say more. She glanced at me and flinched, then looked back down at the game-board.


    Her hesitation was funny since the three of us were sitting so close, and had been talking to each other for hours. And several topics had been just as sensitive, and she¡¯d not seemed to hesitant or ashamed of talking until now.


    ¡°If he¡¯s an angel then we¡¯re doomed anyway, so there¡¯s no need to worry about that,¡± Sharp said as she went to move one of the pieces on the board.


    Her bandaged hands had to grab the tiny wooden pieces carefully. Not because they¡¯d break or shatter upon touching her skin, but because they were so smooth that they kept slipping from her tiny fingertips thanks to her bandages. She carefully lifted the small piece, and took one of Ursula¡¯s horses.


    Ursula sighed, but not because she had just been placed in check. ¡°Just be careful Renn. Vim¡¯s bound by his rules, and so too our realm, but he¡¯s still a piece of divinity. Don¡¯t allow yourself to be led astray,¡± Ursula warned me.


    ¡°I uh¡­ I¡¯ll do my best,¡± I said, unsure of what else to say to her.


    For some reason she was genuinely worried for me.


    You¡¯d think her belief that Vim was a servant of her religious divine figures would make him trustworthy and worthy of affection. Yet it seemed it was the opposite.


    Ursula nodded gravely at me, and then went to move one of her pieces. Sharp clicked her tongue in annoyance as Ursula not only protected her Queen, but returned the favor and put Sharp in check.


    Smiling, I watched as Sharp crossed her arms and went to glaring at the board. Her robes made odd sounds as it got pushed and squished by her arms. It wanted to slide along the smooth bandages, yet her bandages on her arms weren¡¯t fully encompassing. Tiny patches of her skin snuck through, which caught on the robe.


    When no one was talking, the sounds of her bandages and robes were rather loud. At least to me. And it wasn¡¯t helped much by the fact that the room we were in was a little¡­ strangely sound-proof. I couldn¡¯t hear much at all outside of the room, so everything in the room sounded louder.


    We were in Ursula¡¯s little library. Her board and its pieces were many times bigger than my own, but it made sense. Mine was one made for carrying. For traveling. Hers was a large board, able to be opened not too unlike a book as to put the pieces away into specially made holes for every piece.


    It was honestly very beautiful. It was made out of a reddish wood, and the way it had been sanded and crafted made the game board and its pieces glossy and detailed. Which was one of the reasons Sharp struggled to keep hold of the little things.


    I wasn¡¯t sure if Vim had made it for her or not, but I¡¯d not be shocked to hear it had been. It had his¡­ strangely too perfect appearance to it. It looked like it was without flaw at all and yet somewhat simple all the same. A boring perfection, basically.


    ¡°I can¡¯t say I don¡¯t understand why you and so many others think he¡¯s some kind of god¡­ especially after seeing what he had done yesterday¡­ But Vim? A god? He¡¯s failed too many times. Made too many mistakes. And he lets those failures weigh him down. A god would not be so bothered by their own failures as he,¡± Sharp said as she studied the board.


    I nodded, agreeing with her.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you¡¯re looking at it from the wrong perspective. I¡¯m not saying Vim¡¯s a god, I¡¯m saying he¡¯s a piece of one. A servant. A child. A tool. He was put on this planet to guide us, to fulfill his creator¡¯s desire. He can only operate within those boundaries set upon him,¡± Ursula said as she went to take a drink of tea.


    As she grabbed her cup, I pondered her words and viewpoint¡­ while also studying the way she was about to win the game.


    When had she set on this path to victory? I had genuinely thought her defeated a few moves ago¡­ yet here she was, certain to win. Unless she made a mistake. Sharp had allowed Ursula to box in her Queen, while all of Sharp¡¯s more potent pieces were on the wrong side of the board, in another corner. She had no way to get them back into position in time. She had a few moves she could do to prolong her fate, but none that I could see that would save her from it.


    ¡°I get how you see it. I¡¯m saying even with that excuse it still doesn¡¯t work. Even if he¡¯s bound by some strange rules and laws¡­ how do you explain his failures? What god allows failure?¡± Sharp asked as she reached over and grabbed a piece finally.


    She didn¡¯t lift or move it though. She instead held it as she frowned and studied the board closer.


    ¡°His failures are only such in our eyes and perspectives. From the eyes of a higher power, they¡¯re not failures but simple steps to an end. Destiny and fate leading the world where it should go,¡± Ursula said, then took a drink from her small cup.


    Sharp sighed and moved her piece. ¡°I¡¯m defeated. I don¡¯t see a way out of this,¡± she complained as she put the piece into the only spot that prolonged her defeat.


    ¡°Funny. There is a way out, but it¡¯s fitting you don¡¯t see it since you can¡¯t see the obvious in life either,¡± Ursula teased her as she went to move her own piece.


    I raised an eyebrow as I heavily studied the board again.


    There had been a way out of it? Really?


    Sharp sighed in defeat, and pushed over the tall skinny piece. Her Queen fell with a light tap against the wooden board, and rolled a bit.


    ¡°Hmph,¡± Ursula smiled in victory as she went to take another drink from her cup. Or well, for her it was barely more than a sip.


    I was glad I had brought my own cup. The one that matched Vim''s, that we carried while we traveled. Although it still wasn¡¯t that big, it was at least big enough to hold a few real gulps and not just a few sips.


    ¡°So Renn?¡± Sharp then asked me.


    ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t see how you would have won. I¡¯m assuming it¡¯s something to do with these castle pieces, but¡­¡± I said as I pointed at the one I thought possibly led to the solution, but I still couldn¡¯t make heads or tails of how to accomplish it. It was likely a pattern of moves, a dozen moves deep. If I had time to ponder it, I¡¯d probably eventually see it, but¡­ no one would willingly wait hours for me to ponder something as simple as a singular move of a silly little game.


    No one other than Vim at least.


    ¡°Huh¡­? No¡­ I meant¡­¡± Sharp went quiet as she studied the board. ¡°Oh.¡±


    ¡°Did you figure it out?¡± I asked as I noticed the bandages wrapped around her head shift thanks to her hair moving in excitement.


    She nodded. ¡°I could have taken her horses after a few moves, and then fought back. Oh well,¡± Sharp said with a sigh.


    Oh¡­? Oh¡­! I nodded as I saw what she had pointed out.


    ¡°We can resume if you¡¯d like,¡± Ursula offered.


    ¡°I lost. Defeat is defeat,¡± Sharp said.


    Was it¡­? I kind of wanted to watch the rest. Ursula seemed to have a plan to counter it, so it would have been interesting.


    Though maybe Sharp knew that, and decided it was pointless anyway.


    ¡°And no. I do agree that Vim is special¡­ that he¡¯s likely not what we think he is, but I don¡¯t believe Vim is a god or related to them,¡± I said as I went to helping them putting the pieces back into their proper starting positions.


    ¡°Special? How are you thinking?¡± Sharp asked, interested.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. But he¡¯s definitely got secrets. Plus although he¡¯s strong and seems to heal from practically any injury¡­ I¡¯ve known others who were unique like that too. I knew a witch once able to heal someone from even death. So although he¡¯s strange, it¡¯s not in a way that is as unique as we think it is. But even that witch, with all her power, hadn¡¯t lived as long as him or knows the things he does. So¡­ there¡¯s definitely something strange about him, beyond his mere bloodline or abilities,¡± I told the two women.


    ¡°You knew a saint Renn? A witch on top of it?¡± Ursula asked, her hands pausing above the board. She held one of the queen pieces, and thanks to the angle of her arm and hand I wasn¡¯t able to put back the piece currently in my hand. Not without bumping into her.


    Ursula didn¡¯t seem to mind the touch, or presence, of women¡­ but I wasn¡¯t going to risk it. For all I knew she¡¯d get panicky over my touch too, and all that would do is ruin the moment.


    ¡°Vim¡¯s said she had likely been a saint, yes. She hadn¡¯t called herself one though. She had simply intruded herself as a witch. She had hunted me, but we became friends¡­ for a short while, until I killed her,¡± I told her.


    ¡°Good for you,¡± Sharp praised me.


    Ursula though frowned at me, and clenched the Queen piece in her hand tighter. ¡°You killed her¡­?¡± she asked worriedly.


    I nodded. ¡°I had to. Yes.¡±


    ¡°I see¡­¡± Ursula looked away from me, and I noted the depressed resignation in her gaze.


    A little worried at how sad she suddenly seemed to be, I glanced at Sharp¡­ who only shook her head at me.


    Thanks to her bandages, I couldn¡¯t really tell what Sharp meant by the shake of her head¡­ but I figured it wasn¡¯t her saying she didn¡¯t know why Ursula hadn¡¯t enjoyed hearing about my friend¡­ but rather that I shouldn¡¯t press on it.


    Thanks to Ursula growing bothered, I was able to easily put the piece I had been holding back into its proper spot. I didn¡¯t need to grab another, the board had been reset. Only one piece was waiting to be put into place, and it was the one in Ursula¡¯s hand¡­ which was now on her lap.


    ¡°Shall we end it here today? It¡¯s almost dinner time,¡± Sharp then said.


    Oh¡­? I glanced at Sharp, and noticed the soft smile hidden under her bandages.


    She really could be gentle and kind when she wished to be.


    I nodded. ¡°Sounds okay to me. I¡¯d like to find Elisabell before it gets too late anyway,¡± I said.


    ¡°Elis¡­ Ah, that human you brought,¡± Sharp said as she remembered her.


    ¡°You spoke to her this morning, Sharp¡­¡± I said gently, to remind her. We had all ran into each other as Vim and I returned to the church, after putting the tombstone we had made for my family next to his parent¡¯s one in the mountain nearby. We had finished making it last night, and went early in the morning to place it next to his parent''s. He had offered to let me put it here, in the cemetery of the Crypt... but I kind of liked the idea of us having a secretive little grave site to share, just for us.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ but I hadn¡¯t heard her name then,¡± Sharp defended herself as she crossed her arms again.


    I smiled at her and nodded. ¡°That is true,¡± I said.


    Sharp nodded, glad to hear I understood.


    ¡°That¡¯s right¡­ you plan to leave soon, don¡¯t you?¡± Ursula finally snapped out of her strange depression.


    I nodded, and smiled gently at her. ¡°In a few days, so Vim says. Yes.¡±


    She sighed and reached over to put the Queen in its proper place. She placed it down, and then gently turned it a little¡­ spinning it until it was in perfect placement. Facing boldly the enemy army on the other side.


    ¡°Typical Vim. Shows up, makes a ruckus, then tootles along,¡± Sharp said.


    Ursula giggled. ¡°The privilege of the divine,¡± she said.


    ¡°Of the mighty, maybe,¡± Sharp corrected.


    ¡°Thank you two for inviting me to your little game,¡± I said to the two, not caring for either of their perspectives. They did have a ground to stand on, I admitted... but I believed they were both too far down the branch of truth. Or well, more so Ursula''s opinion. Sharp didn''t seem to think Vim was a god, or anything like it, but she also didn''t seem to think he was a normal man either.


    ¡°Hm. It was fun. You¡¯re still newer at it, and it shows, but you play in a unique way. I look forward to playing you again next time you visit,¡± Ursula said happily.


    ¡°Next time we¡¯ll play for keeps. It¡¯ll be fun,¡± Sharp added.


    ¡°Keeps¡­?¡± I asked.


    Ursula gestured lightly at me, with a tiny point. ¡°Favors. Just little things, like cooking meals or doing each other¡¯s laundry. It helps add a little spice to our little games,¡± she told me.


    ¡°Oh¡­?¡± I sat up a little straighter, and found myself very interested.


    ¡°So in this case I owe Ursula two favors,¡± Sharp said. She had won once but lost three times to Ursula.


    ¡°Then I¡¯d owe both of you several favors,¡± I said.


    Sharp sighed and Ursula giggled at me. ¡°You sounded far too excited over that,¡± Ursula teased me.


    Well¡­ I shifted, and my tail bumped a nearby bookshelf.


    ¡°You¡¯re fine, Renn. You¡¯re leaving soon. We can play for favors next time,¡± Sharp said as she got off her chair.


    ¡°You sure¡­? I¡¯d not mind,¡± I said.


    ¡°Definitely. Even if you¡¯d enjoy it. It¡¯s rude to force one to such rules without first telling them of it. Rather sacrilegious really,¡± Ursula said.


    Sharp sighed, but nodded. ¡°To a point, yes,¡± she said.


    Although a little disappointed, I decided to let it be. ¡°Okay. Next time then,¡± I said.


    Sharp headed for the door as she nodded, and I hesitated as I stood. Were we just¡­ going to leave? Without helping Ursula clean up? We had cups, and we had pulled chairs over to the table and¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s fine Renn. I plan to read anyway, before dinner,¡± Ursula said to me, likely noticing my concern over us leaving her alone.


    ¡°You sure?¡± I asked.


    She nodded gently at me. ¡°Yes. Thank you for playing with us.¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± I hesitated all the same as Sharp opened the door.


    ¡°Coming Renn?¡± Sharp asked, and I begrudgingly obliged. Leaving Ursula and her quiet library, I shut the door behind me and followed Sharp down the hall.


    ¡°We should have at least helped clean up, Sharp,¡± I said to her.


    ¡°Hm¡­? It¡¯s fine Renn. Really¡­ you¡¯re strangely upright. Must be because of Vim. He¡¯s weird like that too, always tidying up and never leaving a mess or anything,¡± she said to me.


    Well¡­ although glad to be compared to Vim in such a way, I hadn¡¯t meant it that way.


    Deciding to just let it be, I changed focus. ¡°Has Ursula read the fourth installment yet?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes. There¡¯s only one person left who wants to read it. I¡¯ll give it to her after I read it one more time,¡± Sharp said.


    Oh¡­? So everyone¡¯s read it already? So quickly?


    I guess we¡¯d been here for a few weeks now but¡­


    ¡°Ursula was right though. You play like someone who just recently learned how. Who¡¯ve you been playing with?¡± Sharp asked, changing topics again.


    ¡°Vim,¡± I said.


    Sharp sighed. ¡°That¡¯s tough,¡± she said.


    It was. But he let me win sometimes, so it was okay.


    ¡°He doesn¡¯t like it much¡­ so I don¡¯t bug him to play too often,¡± I said.


    Sharp nodded with a frown as we rounded a corner. ¡°Some people just don¡¯t like playing. Ursula and Prasta are the only ones who play with me¡­ I used to play with Rapti a lot. Rapti loved it. Or¡­ loves it, I guess,¡± Sharp said softly.


    I frowned and slowed. ¡°She does. She¡¯s the one who originally taught me how to play it,¡± I said. So Sharp knows Rapti?


    Really¡­?


    Rapti was¡­ very religious. Sharp and her were friends? Such an odd pair.


    Sharp slowed to a stop as well, and glanced up at me. ¡°You met Rapti¡­?¡± she asked.


    I nodded. ¡°In Nevi. Not long after I joined. We had only stayed there a few days¡­ Vim had been in a hurry to get back to the Cathedral. I enjoyed spending time with her,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hm¡­ she is fun to be with, yes,¡± Sharp agreed.


    Oh¡­? That had been an odd tone. Had she been smirking in a playful manner, or had that been a sad smile? It was so hard to tell thanks to her bandages¡­


    It really was too bad she seemed to always wear them. Especially since she really didn¡¯t need to.


    She only did it as to make sure no one accidentally hurt themselves by bumping into her on mistake. She herself didn¡¯t really need to wear the bandages to protect herself.


    Sharp was far kinder than people thought.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ likely to see her again. Rather soon, maybe. Vim told me we¡¯ll be heading back north that way. Would you like to write her a letter?¡± I asked Sharp.


    The small woman tilted her head, and I felt her hard gaze from behind the bandages. I tried to hold it, though wasn¡¯t sure if I was actually looking at her eyes or not. She had wrapped herself in several layers this time, so it was harder than usual to tell.


    ¡°No¡­ not this time, I think,¡± she then said.


    I blinked at the very sad voice, and did my best not to worry¡­ as I nodded gently. ¡°Okay¡­ maybe next time,¡± I said.


    ¡°Mhm¡­¡± Sharp nodded back and I heard the tiny cry in the noise she had made.


    Feeling horrible, I realized I had likely just¡­ hurt her somehow. Or put her in an awkward position.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go to my room. To read the book one last time before you two leave,¡± Sharp then said, and I did my best to not let her see that I could hear her heartbreak in her voice.


    ¡°Okay¡­ I¡¯ll see you later, Sharp,¡± I said gently.


    ¡°Mhm,¡± she made the same sound again, but this time a little more surely. She turned, and stepped away¡­ walking slowly.


    She didn¡¯t look like she was walking stiffly¡­ but I could tell I had just bothered her. I knew she likely¡­ hadn¡¯t taken offense or anything but¡­


    Feeling horrible, I turned around and stepped away as well. So that just in case Sharp started to cry, I¡¯d not be around to hear it. The poor woman deserved that much at least.


    Now I didn¡¯t want to find Elisabell. Now I wanted to find Vim. To ask him what I had just done.


    Would he tell me? Sometimes he just¡­ told me everything, without hesitation¡­ other times he held firm, and kept every ounce of secret he held from me without fail.


    Although I didn¡¯t want to pry into Sharp¡¯s life or struggles¡­ I now felt horrible. Plus¡­


    Well¡­


    I had intended to just make a nice offer. A nice gesture.


    Vim had given me permission to handle the letters of our Society¡­ so I had simply tried to get one myself. I had a new job, and I had wanted to do my best at it.


    And the first person I asked a letter from got hurt because of it.


    Vim is going to have to tell me who I should ask and who I shouldn¡¯t from now on¡­ or else something tells me I¡¯ll be experiencing that awkward pain a lot in the coming days and years.


    Rounding a corner, I picked up the pace¡­ and ran into Frett.


    Slowing, she slowed as well¡­ and smiled at me.


    Inwardly groaning at a new kind of awkwardness, I smiled back at her. ¡°Hey Frett¡­!¡± I greeted her, and flinched at how silly I had sounded.


    Come on, Renn! Don¡¯t be so obvious about your unsure self!


    Frett though only smiled more and nodded, and I could tell by the look in her eyes that she had genuinely found me amusing.


    ¡°I uh¡­ know. I know. Silence. Sorry I¡¯m not very good at it. I uh¡­¡± I rambled as I smiled at the woman who was patiently, and silently, watching me.


    Taking a small breath, I sighed¡­ and relaxed a little thanks to it.


    ¡°Sorry. I uh¡­ Vim and I, we plan on leaving in a few days. I know you can¡¯t¡­ really communicate right now, but if you need anything¡­ just let us know okay?¡± I told her.


    She nodded.


    ¡°Right¡­ okay¡­¡± I shifted a little and nodded back. Then hesitated. ¡°Wait¡­ did that nod mean you do have something you need?¡± I asked, worried I had misunderstood.


    Frett¡¯s smile softened, but she didn¡¯t nod or shake her head again.


    Right¡­ she can¡¯t answer.


    So weird. Why could she sometimes nod or acknowledge a question, but other times not? Was it the phrasing? Or was it something personal? Plus she had somewhat giggled just now, although lightly¡­ wasn¡¯t that a sound? Didn¡¯t that break silence?


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ not good at this¡­ So¡­ I¡¯ll just have Vim make sure later, okay?¡± I suggested.


    Frett¡¯s smile evened and she blinked at me¡­ then gave me a tiny bow of the head and stepped away.


    Oh¡­? Was that a way of acknowledging me, and what I had said¡­ or had she just dismissed me because I had brought Vim up?


    Watching Frett walk away, I sighed at myself.


    I wasn¡¯t doing very well, was I?


    Making members feel awkward, or upset. Not properly doing my job and fulfilling my duties. Needing Vim to cover for my lacking self¡­


    It all made me feel useless.


    Returning to walking, as to search for Elisabell, I wondered if Frett now hated Vim. She had told me very clearly, and had acted in my perspective, that she was completely unbothered or angry over Tim¡¯s death¡­ but¡­


    That didn¡¯t mean it hadn¡¯t affected her¡­ or that she had not simply been hiding her true feelings of the matter.


    Groaning as I picked up the pace, I rounded another corner and ran into another robed woman.


    ¡°Hello Lena,¡± I greeted her as we passed one another.


    ¡°Heya Renn! Did you run into Frett earlier?¡± Lena asked as we both slowed, to speak with one another.


    She had a basket in her arms. One that looked full of clothes and towels. Likely laundry.


    ¡°I did. Just now,¡± I said with a point down the hall I had just come from.


    ¡°Hm¡­ what¡¯d you think?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Of¡­?¡± I asked back.


    ¡°Her vow?¡±


    Oh. ¡°Well¡­ I mean¡­ not sure, really. But she seems serious about it,¡± I said.


    Lena sighed and nodded. ¡°Right¡­? It¡¯s so weird. Our faith does have such vows, but they¡¯re more for punishments than anything else. Which means she¡¯s seeing it as such. A punishment. A curse. Penance. I don¡¯t know what to say to her, but I wish I did¡­ She should be grieving, and spending time with everyone to make her feel better¡­ not just go all quiet and sulk,¡± Lena said.


    I shifted and wondered if I agreed or not. A part of me definitely did¡­ but¡­ well¡­


    Maybe Frett did have something to ask forgiveness for. Maybe she did deserve punishment. Who was I to say? Or know?


    Though I did agree her method was a little¡­ odd. ¡°At least she¡¯s not hurting herself,¡± I said, and decided.


    ¡°That¡¯s true! Abel flagellates himself, the poor man. That too is something in our scripture¡­ but sheesh,¡± Lena shivered a little, which told me that her word had been something bad. Worse than even Frett¡¯s vow of silence.


    I nodded, but said nothing. I knew if I opened my mouth I¡¯d ask what she meant by that word. And although I knew she¡¯d likely tell me, and not make fun of me for it¡­ for some reason at the same time I didn¡¯t wish to.


    ¡°Oh well. Maybe she¡¯ll get over it in a few months or something,¡± Lena then said, shrugging her shoulders.


    ¡°Yes. Hopefully,¡± I nodded and agreed, willing to risk my voice now.


    ¡°Hm¡­ oh well. Back to laundry,¡± Lena said with a small shift of her basket.


    ¡°A form of punishment too, some think,¡± I said lightly as I stepped away.


    Lena¡¯s face scrunched up as she went to laughing. ¡°So true!¡± she agreed as we both went our separate ways.


    As I listened and enjoyed Lena¡¯s giggling as I left her behind, I continued to try and decode the word she had used.


    Flagellate. A punishment. That Abel did.


    And it made him a poor man, or at least it made him seem so to Lena.


    She had flinched and shook her head too¡­ so¡­


    Likely something painful, maybe.


    Rounding a corner, I walked past the kitchens. Pausing a moment to peak my head into them, I sighed at the sight of two human members, but not Elisabell.


    Seriously, I had seen her so often before the whole Tim thing¡­ I had run into her all the time while walking around, yet now I couldn¡¯t find her at all.


    I¡¯d think she was avoiding me if not for the fact I knew she was likely just in some room somewhere, hanging out with her new friends.


    Elisabell was trying to convert. As to join this convent. Properly.


    They seemed to be letting her, and believed her desire¡­ but I couldn¡¯t help but feel that it was still a little wrong.


    She was obviously just doing it as to¡­ fit in. To be accepted. She wanted to do it because otherwise she¡¯d be ostracized. S§×ar?h the n??el Fire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    That wasn¡¯t faith, was it?


    Though¡­ I guess it didn¡¯t matter, much.


    In Vim¡¯s perspective it was fine. In the view of those here, even those like Abel or Frett who were doubly so invested in their faiths¡­ they too saw nothing wrong with it.


    Those were both ends of the spectrum¡­ and they both agreed. Though maybe for differing reasons¡­ so¡­


    What right did I have to find it at fault?


    ¡°It¡¯s not that cold, I think.¡±


    My ears perked up and turned, and I smiled as I hurried down the hallway I had just heard Elisabell¡¯s voice come from.


    Although now very comfortable, and not afraid in the slightest¡­ Elisabell still had a slight tremor in her voice. A tiny crack, as if from worry. A unique trait that made it very easy to notice and recognize her voice in an instant, even amongst a choir.


    Hurrying down the hallway, I slowed as I neared an open door. One half ajar.


    Peering into it, I found Elisabell and three other women. Two humans and a non-human. The lizard girl, Prasta was standing across from Elisabell with her focus on the table before her.


    They were standing around a table, and arranging what looked to be utensils. They were getting ready to have dinner together.


    Although I wanted to talk to her, and would have enjoyed having dinner with them¡­ I instead stepped away. Staying quiet, I headed away from the door and back down the hall where I¡¯d came.


    She needed to settle. To solidify her place here. If I kept intruding¡­ it¡¯d just slow that process down. Even if I was welcomed, and even if I¡¯d enjoy it¡­


    I¡¯d rather they all got along and became closer friends far more than me enjoying a single dinner.


    I was actually very glad that Elisabell was doing fine. Even if I didn¡¯t entirely¡­ understand or agree with her whole conversion thing, I was very happy she had not only found a place to call home¡­ but seemed to be enjoying it too.


    Especially since she had essentially been, and technically still was, a prisoner.


    Considering how badly fate went for us sometimes¡­ Elisabell dying, running off, or Vim deciding to end her life out of necessity¡­ all had been very possible and maybe even the more likely outcomes of all that happened. So for it to have ended with her here, happy, and being accepted¡­


    Yes. Very good. Very good indeed¡­!


    ¡°Why so happy?¡±


    I jumped, and bumped into the small bench against the wall as I turned to glare at Vim.


    ¡°Vim!¡± I shouted at him as my heart thumped heavily in my chest.


    He tilted his head at me in a way that made me want to pick up the bench I had hit my knee on and thunk him over the head with it.


    Looking around, I groaned as I did my best to calm myself.


    I had rounded a corner¡­ and hadn¡¯t noticed Vim leaning against the wall near an extrusion in the stones. Where a door was. It hadn¡¯t completely hidden him from view¡­ especially not as I walked past him, but it had obviously done more than enough to hide his presence from me all the same.


    ¡°Sorry, Renn,¡± Vim apologized, and I could both hear and see that he had meant it¡­ but¡­


    ¡°Now that I know you do that intentionally, I¡¯m not going to accept your apologies anymore,¡± I told him, and then I glanced behind me¡­ at the bench I had hurt my knee on.


    Sighing, I sat down on it. I didn¡¯t feel like sitting, really, since my heart was now thumping wildly¡­ but¡­


    ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t do it intentionally either, Renn. In fact I hadn¡¯t even known you were going to round that corner. I knew you were nearby, I had heard your voice and smelled you, but I had thought you were a few hallways down,¡± Vim said as he crossed his arms and watched me relax and calm down.


    ¡°Then¡­ why were you leaning there? Half hidden?¡± I asked, accusing him.


    ¡°I had been waiting for Abel. He¡¯s in there,¡± Vim pointed at the door he had been leaning next to.


    ¡°Doing what¡­? That¡¯s not a bathroom,¡± I said.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s a prayer room. He¡¯s uh¡­ well¡­ likely hurting himself,¡± Vim said as he frowned.


    ¡°Hurting¡­¡± I blinked as I realized what he meant, and also why Lena had spoken of it. So she must have known, or this was just¡­ the time Abel did this. Like a daily thing. ¡°Flagellates?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Flag¡­ well¡­ yes. But it¡¯s flagellation, when saying it that way. Abel uses a tiny whip with little spikes on it. It punctures and cuts the skin, but not so badly that it can kill or get infected,¡± Vim explained.


    ¡°But¡­ why?¡± I asked as I glanced at the door. I didn¡¯t hear anything happening behind it. Either the door led to a hallway, which then led to another room¡­ or that door was far thicker and more soundproof than it looked.


    ¡°It¡¯s just a thing some religious folks do. Or well¡­ it¡¯s also a sexual thing too, sometimes,¡± Vim said as he thought about it.


    ¡°Sexual¡­?¡± I asked, and leered at Vim.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± he nodded as he frowned, likely thinking about whatever he had meant.


    ¡°I¡¯ll not be doing that with you, sorry,¡± I told him.


    Vim blinked, and then smirked at me. ¡°Funny,¡± he said. Then he stepped forward.


    I shifted away, thanks to his strange comment, as he sat down on the bench next to me.


    He sighed as he sat back, and made the small bench both become crowded¡­ and creak loudly, as if about to snap.


    ¡°If this breaks while I¡¯m sitting on it, I¡¯ll bury you in one of those graves outside,¡± I warned him.


    Vim chuckled at me. ¡°Duly noted.¡±


    I nodded, glad he understood.


    For a moment we sat in silence, and as I realized I was calm once more and my heart wasn¡¯t beating wildly in shock¡­ I realized we were actually sitting rather close to one another. Vim had even leaned his arm back and over the bench¡¯s top, behind my head.


    Although I knew Vim hadn¡¯t done such a thing with any weird intention or meaning¡­ it still made me smile a little. Not because he was doing it, or doing it to me, but rather that he was doing it here. In this church.


    In a Society location.


    Vim really was willing to let people know he was letting me grow close to him.


    Sometimes I felt he was just¡­ playing along, like when I called myself his wife or made comments about it. Not because he saw our relationship as a joke, but rather as a way to tepidly hide the truth from them.


    He played along, lightly, to make them think he wasn¡¯t being serious about it. Sometimes. And usually it worked.


    Yet lately¡­


    ¡°Oh.¡± I remembered something important, and then reached over to grab his thigh. ¡°Vim,¡± I said quickly.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°Do Sharp and Rapti not get along?¡± I asked.


    Vim frowned at me. ¡°Well¡­ no. There¡¯s a reason for it, though. They used to be very close friends. Inseparable. Something¡­ kind of like what you and Nory had been like,¡± he said.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± I felt my heart thump weirdly again, for a different reason.


    ¡°Why¡­? What happened?¡± Vim asked.


    ¡°We had been playing that board game. Ursula had one, and I guess her and Sharp play often together. We all played each other, and I got to spend time with them¡­ I told Sharp I had learned from Rapti and she got kind of weird¡­ so I then offered to take a letter from her. To Rapti. I had misunderstood. I had thought they were friends,¡± I said, explaining it.


    ¡°Ah¡­ don¡¯t feel bad Renn. Sharp¡­ actually does still see Rapti as a friend. Rapti¡¯s the one who right now is¡­ being difficult. But she has a good reason for it. Just let it be, it¡¯s fine,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°Easy for you to say, Vim. I feel bad all the same.¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± Vim nodded, and then went to patting my head.


    I blinked as his hand brushed between my ears, sometimes hard enough to make my whole head turn and move because of it.


    Although a little annoyed, I couldn¡¯t help but smile and giggle at him. ¡°Is this what you always do to all the women and kids in the Society? No wonder they¡¯re always running away and grumbling at you,¡± I said.


    ¡°Eh¡­ a bad habit,¡± Vim said, but he didn¡¯t stop.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that bad really¡­¡± I admitted. Although he wasn¡¯t as gentle as he could be, it wasn¡¯t like it hurt or really bothered me. I even had ears on the top of my head too. So for those who didn¡¯t, like Sharp or Merit¡­ well¡­


    Though¡­


    They might not like it not because of how it felt, but rather the meaning behind it. Vim was basically teasing us when he did it. Most in the Society had known Vim since their birth, or not long after it... So it was more playful than anything else... However¡­ some of them were kind of small. Almost like children... I could see why those like Merit took offense to it. But he did it to others too, who didn¡¯t outright look like children either. I¡¯d seen him do it to not only Merit and Sharp. But to Lomi¡­ and even to Landi, Riz, and Herra. He didn¡¯t do it just to the young¡­ though that was likely not the right way to look at it. After all, to Vim, we were all young.


    My ears fluttered as Vim brushed my hair and patted my head¡­ and I frowned at the feeling of him doing his best to not touch my ears.


    ¡°My ears aren¡¯t so fragile Vim, you can touch them,¡± I said as I glanced at him, and had to look away as his hand pushed my head a different direction.


    He hadn¡¯t done it roughly, but I did shift as to keep my neck from feeling strained.


    Vim¡¯s hand had come to a stop. His hand and his fingers felt like solid bricks above me, but they weren¡¯t squeezing or pushing me. I lowered my head a tad, and felt his hand in my hair and against my ears. It was not moving, and was still stiff but it didn¡¯t stop me from turning my head to look at him.


    ¡°Honestly¡­ I do want to touch them,¡± he then whispered.


    I paused, and then smiled at him. ¡°Go ahead,¡± I offered. That was the first time he¡¯s actually said aloud such a desire before!


    Grinning happily, I did my best to not leap at him and wrap him in a hug. I did not want to spoil the moment. I would remember this moment my whole life and...


    Vim stared at me for a moment as I tilted my head just enough to slide an ear under his palm¡­ which immediately fluttered thanks to it tickling me.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ no¡­¡± Vim said as he raised his hand a little.


    I tilted my head again, as to glare at him once more.


    ¡°You really are a coward, sometimes,¡± I said with a sigh.


    ¡°Mhm¡­¡± Vim grumbled as he pulled his hand back, and the door opened¡­ revealing a tired looking Abel.


    As Vim stood to greet Abel and talk to him, I glared at the man who should have just indulged in my ears.


    A day would come he¡¯d not be so hesitant¡­ but I worried he¡¯d take too long. Or worse¡­ one day he might learn to ignore or control those desires, and thus never act on them even when willing and able.


    I mean¡­ Vim was making progress. Quite so. I wasn¡¯t upset with his lack of it, really. He¡¯s made great progress in letting me into his heart¡­ but¡­


    For every moment he gave in and let me closer¡­ there were a dozen more moments like this. Where he not only kept his defenses up, but seemingly enforced them as well.


    One step forward... two backward.


    Standing as to join their conversation, and go with them to help make dinner, I decided to start being a little more pushy. At least, just a little bit more.


    I mean really. Vim could kill someone without hesitation. He could make that decision, and then act on it, in the blink of an eye¡­ so why then did something as silly and simple as touching my ears make him so cowardly?


    Although it made him adorable, it also meant it was a form of a roadblock. For me. It was a trait of his that I would need to overcome, eventually.


    If Vim wouldn¡¯t, or couldn¡¯t¡­ then it was up to me. I would do what he couldn¡¯t.


    Hopefully I could do it though, since sometimes I faltered as well¡­


    But maybe if we both faltered and stumbled together¡­


    Maybe we¡¯d eventually meet together and accomplish it all the same.

 Chapter Two Hundred and Sixty Four – Vim – A Man’s Dreams

    Being exhausted was a strange thing.


    My eyes were heavy. They felt so strongly closed, that if something happened and needed my attention¡­ I worried I¡¯d be able to open them quickly enough, let alone even be able to keep them open.


    Yet as tired as I felt, I wasn¡¯t sleeping.


    Which was even stranger, since the world was perfect at the moment. Perfect for sleep and slumber.


    A light storm had arrived. It was making music on the tiles on the roof, and against the windowpane. There was a fresh smell in the air, thanks to the storm, and although it was a little chilly¡­ that same coldness made lying in a bed feel all the more comfortable.


    And still, although the world was perfectly creating the best possible atmosphere for me to get some good sleep¡­ I wasn¡¯t able to.


    I¡¯d been lying here in this bed since Renn left, and even though I knew it had been hours I had still not yet drifted off into sleep.


    At this rate I¡¯d not get any. Renn would return. She¡¯d crawl back into bed, under the covers, and giggle as she wrapped her arms around me. It would be my fault, since I¡¯d not move or say anything¡­ letting her think I really was asleep¡­ but¡­


    The moment she did that I would get distracted. And it would become even harder to sleep...


    I sighed gently, and wondered why Renn liked to touch me while I slept. It was nothing too weird, really, she just liked to touch my arms or face, but it was still strange enough to make me question her motives.


    Her doing it at first, the first few times, made sense. I never let her really touch me normally, not like that, so she had simply indulged in the opportunity.


    Yet she still did it. Even after doing it dozens of times. You¡¯d think by now she¡¯d be used to the feel of my skin, or my hair.


    I sighed again, but not at Renn. Rather I sighed at myself.


    Sleep, Vim. Stop thinking about foolish things.


    We¡¯d be leaving soon. Two days, maybe three. Storm or no. So I needed to sleep. I had to.


    I was tired¡­ so¡­


    ¡°She really isn¡¯t talking anymore¡­¡± a girly voice filtered through the sound of the storm, from below. Someone was walking through the hallway right under my head, beneath this room.


    I didn¡¯t recognize the voice, or the one who whispered a response back¡­ but it was clear it was likely one of the sisters. Talking about Frett¡¯s vow of silence.


    It¡¯d likely be a hot topic for a while amongst them all.


    But that was fine. Frett had made it clear to me she was doing it as a punishment. To herself. She had made a vow of five years of silence, to pay for allowing greed and desires to alter the world around her.


    I didn¡¯t agree with such an outlook, but I¡¯d never deny her right to self improvement. If spending five years without talking was all it took to relieve Frett of the heavy burden of responsibility¡­ then by all means. Let her live in silence. Those years would pass in the blink of an eye. For not just her, but those around her too.


    It was just too bad the rest of those here didn¡¯t understand or agree with it. Why did people have to always impose their own beliefs and rules on others?


    Frett believed it was right, and it made her feel better. What else mattered¡­?


    A low rumble shook the air and world, and I felt like nodding. Yes. Right.


    Stop thinking of others and the issues of the Society. Stop thinking of anything and sleep.


    Even the world was telling me to do so.


    Sighing, I rolled over onto my side. Maybe it was my angle, or lying on my back.


    Going still again, I tried to empty my mind. To drift off into the void of pure exhaustion that was looming, and had been for a long time now, just beyond my thoughts.


    Yet although it called me, it didn¡¯t let me in.


    Doing my best to not get annoyed at myself, I peeked open an eye¡­ at the dark world around me.


    It was night. Not the dead of it, but late enough that sleeping should be something normal. The room was dark as well, thanks to the storm blocking any and all moonlight¡­ but there was a faint glow in the room.


    Buzzing not too unlike a hive of bees, in the dresser across the room from the bed I laid in¡­ was a very faint glow of pink. It was so dim of a glow, that I knew that even Renn likely couldn¡¯t see it. It was so faint even I almost thought it was a simple play of my tired eyes.


    Miss Beak¡¯s heart hummed quietly. It sounded distant, yet although a soft hum¡­ it didn¡¯t sound annoying. Nor was it the reason I wasn¡¯t able to fall asleep. If anything its hum, mixed with the rain and idle chatter that sometimes filtered through the walls and floor, was perfect background noise for me. It was when the world was truly silent that I usually struggled with sleeping.


    Yet still no sleep came.


    Taking a deep breath, I noted Renn¡¯s smell. At first such a smell would have made it impossible for me to sleep. It would have made me itchy, or rather it had in the beginning. Because it wasn¡¯t normal. Such a wonderful scent shouldn¡¯t exist in my bed. Yet now I found it comforting. I knew it¡¯d not be long until when I tried to lay down to sleep, and be unable to... because I couldn¡¯t smell Renn.


    So my lack of being able to fall asleep wasn¡¯t her fault. At least, not at the moment.


    Closing my eye once more, I let my mind wander.


    If trying not to think wasn¡¯t working, then I¡¯d think so much it¡¯d knock me out.


    I thought of the recent days. Frett. Sharp. Ursula ruffling my hair, similar to how Renn did while I slept. Abel and his weeping of a prayer in front of Tim¡¯s grave.


    Tim¡¯s stupid smile as I killed him. He hadn¡¯t noticed his own death. That smile had lingered on his head for hours, until I had burnt it.


    The cocky bastard had pissed me off even as he burned.


    The journey here. Those stupid human mercenaries, the ones I killed and the one I hadn¡¯t. The ducks, Nann and her family. That little girl¡¯s gleeful squeal as I gave her that little stuffed duck plushy.


    Renn¡¯s happy smile as she glared at that crocodile in that river.


    Miss Beak¡¯s death.


    Landi and her Monarch. The look of pure graciousness as she took that heart from Renn. The look of utter defeat and pain as she held that sword at Renn¡¯s neck, threatening me.


    That boy. The son of bowls.


    Secca. Riz crying on the floor. Fival as we tattooed that pig. Renn smirking at me as she watched me sit quietly with Mordo, sitting in silence without talking. That flee ridden dog.


    The cities of plague and disaster we had passed through on our way south. The pirates, which by now should be in Lumen. Hopefully they had passed Lawrence¡¯s and the rest''s tests. If Renn found out they had failed and been killed because of it, she¡¯d likely never forgive me¡­ or herself.


    Herra. The gems in those crates in the Armadillo¡¯s house¡­


    Lumen.


    That stupid proclamation by Thraxton. Brandy¡¯s schemes.


    Those human slaves Renn had befriended. The ship I had watched sink. That beautiful craftsmanship destroyed for no reason¡­


    Little Merit.


    Those creatures.


    Fly and her feathers.


    Brom.


    I gulped as the world lit up behind my eyelids, and then roared with thunder.


    The storm had intensified. Likely to mimic the chaos in my mind.


    ¡°Can¡¯t sleep, yet tired. Can¡¯t face my memories, yet need to as to not make the same mistakes twice. Can¡¯t run into Renn¡¯s arms¡­ yet wish to, so badly¡­¡± I whispered.


    A life full of contradictions. That was me.


    I felt lost. And not just because I was tired¡­ though I did feel strangely like I needed to find a bed. Even though I was currently in one. I was even under the covers!


    Where does one go, when they had no where else? Not even their own mind?


    ¡°Well, you could always go home, Son,¡± father said gently.


    Looking up at the broad shouldered man, I hesitated. ¡°Home?¡± I asked.


    He nodded as he frowned, and pointed to our right¡­ though I didn¡¯t follow his finger. I knew he wasn¡¯t actually pointing anywhere, let alone where I should go. ¡°A man always has a home. Even if he¡¯s lost it. Even if he doesn¡¯t own it anymore. If you need somewhere to go, and have no where or no one¡­ then simply go home,¡± he said.


    Like always my father¡¯s wisdom sounded like a riddle, but at the same time sounded simple and without thought. ¡°What if¡­ I¡¯m already home though? And yet still lost?¡± I asked.


    Father chuckled at me and lowered his hand. ¡°Then, Vim, you¡¯re not lost at all. You¡¯re simply waiting,¡± he said.


    ¡°Waiting¡­?¡±


    He was about to answer me, but a heavy rumble shook me out of the dream.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Renn grumbled in annoyance as she crept closer to the bed. I listened to her bare feet against the smooth stone as she tried to walk as quietly as possible. I heard her ears as they trembled and shook, thanks to the heavy thunder. She¡¯s never liked thunder when it was loud.


    Although I kind of wanted to wake, and see her smile, the tug of sleep was still there. Still strong. I knew if I just waited, and stayed still¡­ the dreams would come again.


    As I slipped back, I felt Renn gently brush my hair.


    ¡°Swimming in mud, were you?¡± Mother asked as she tugged mud out of my hair.


    ¡°Father threw me into it,¡± I stated.


    Mother smiled at me as she flicked a chunk of mud away. ¡°Of course he did. While you were laughing all the while, I¡¯m sure,¡± she teased me.


    I knew better than to argue. Not only did mother see everything, she knew me far better than I wanted to admit.


    She sighed as she brushed the top of my head. ¡°You need a bath,¡± she said.


    ¡°Sorry mother,¡± I apologized.


    ¡°Hm. Do you want a real bath, or shall I simply just¡­?¡± Mother offered to just snap her fingers, but had that smile hidden behind her calm face that told me not to indulge in her strange abilities.


    ¡°I¡¯ll bathe mother,¡± I said quickly.


    She nodded, and the smile that had been hidden showed itself. Though it quickly morphed into one of happy praise. ¡°Good. Go on then.¡±


    Turning around, to hurry to the building with the bath they had made for me¡­ I hesitated as I found an open plain.


    One that went on forever. Yet the grass was burnt and brown. Not healthy at all and¡­


    ¡°I do hope you know what you¡¯re doing, Lord.¡±


    I frowned as I turned to look at my vassal. ¡°You always doubt me aloud, yet are the first to follow me into the fray,¡± I told her.


    She grinned at me, showing sharp teeth. ¡°Well duh? You¡¯re always right. Doesn¡¯t mean I can¡¯t worry all the same,¡± she said.


    I nodded as I looked back out at the plains. Over them. To our enemy in the distance. The one standing on the hill. Or well, the mountain. It was actually the tallest peak on this continent.


    Our enemy just made the mountain look like a hill, being so big.


    The giant creature was awash in fire. From its knees up, the giant wolf looking thing didn¡¯t have fur; it had flames. The weirdest part was it looked almost like its skin itself was the flames. It not only had no fur, it had no flesh either. Other than its feet and mouth, it was a creature of fire. Not flesh and bone.


    Typical of a God¡¯s creation. They were always so uselessly flamboyant and rule breaking.


    ¡°Plus¡­ even I can see how we¡¯ll do this. I¡¯m glad now that we¡¯ve carried all this water here,¡± my second-in-command said. Her armor clanked as she turned, to look at all the massive canisters and tanks of water we had brought. Nearly a thousand miles we¡¯d hauled them.


    We had drained nearly every lake and river along the way here as to fill them.


    I knew when they broke open, until they fizzled and evaporated thanks to the creature¡¯s flames, they¡¯d sound very similar to the rain pitter-pattering on the roof tiles above me.


    Those raindrops reminded me I was in bed. But I hadn¡¯t remembered it being so warm.


    The bed suddenly felt warm. Too warm. Almost as warm as that fire-wolf had as I dug out its heart.


    This warmth though didn¡¯t boil blood. It simply warmed it. Gave it a reason to flow.


    I moved a single finger, and felt one of Renn''s ribs. She was clinging to me. Her arms were wrapped around my waist, and she was snuggling into my back. A consequence of sleeping on my side. I should have expected it.


    ¡°I love you, Vim,¡± she whispered ever so quietly. Likely noticing my finger''s twitch.


    Ah¡­ so she hadn¡¯t fallen asleep yet. Strange. Those dreams had felt far longer than that. I could have sworn she had returned and snuggled into bed hours ago...


    Soaking in her affection, I nearly drowned out the rain and storm as I listened to her heartbeat. It was steady. Strong. Healthy. It thumped against my back, sounding louder and feeling stronger than even my own. It was steady. Strong.


    Warm.


    Just like blood.


    Celine¡¯s blood.


    ¡°Please¡­!¡± Celine shouted with all her heart.


    Huffing as I stepped up towards her, I glared at the man standing before her. The one who had sent her to her knees. To plead. To beg.


    To bleed.


    ¡°You¡¯ve forced our hand, Celine. You have no one to blame but yourself,¡± the King said, his eyes never leaving her. Even as I approached, he stared at nothing but her.


    Foolish of him. She may have been the cause of his kingdoms collapse, but I was here now. I was here.


    ¡°Don¡¯t hurt her. Don¡¯t do it¡­!¡± Celine shouted up at him.


    Stopping right behind her, I glared at the man clad in black armor.


    And the army behind him.


    Some were on horses. Some lined alongside their shields in formations. Some were on all fours, like the horses they stood next to, yet were not horses themselves.


    They held spears mostly. Their black metal gleamed in the high sun, and they created a sea of darkness. There had to be thousands of them.


    A king and his massive army¡­ all for a single woman. All to lay a single woman low.


    Such a sight disgusted me.


    ¡°And you. The Saint¡¯s Sword. You¡¯re as much to blame as her,¡± the man before Celine finally addressed me, with pure hatred. He sounded more upset with me than her.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be blamed for much more if you don¡¯t listen to her,¡± I warned him.


    The man scoffed, and some of the soldiers behind him began to laugh.


    Yes. I was hilarious. A single man in front of an army. An army of not just men but non-humans and Monarchs alike.


    I knew I looked ridiculous. Especially when I was alone¡­ and my only companion a frail woman. A non-human, yes, but broken and beaten. Already on the ground, exhausted and half dead.


    We were a poor foe for such mighty warriors. At least, by appearance.


    But I¡¯ve beaten such odds before.


    I always did.


    ¡°Vim¡­!¡± Celine cried out my name, but didn¡¯t turn to look at me. Instead she kept on glaring at the man.


    ¡°I¡¯m here,¡± I told her.


    Waiting for your order. Waiting for permission to¡­


    ¡°Vim¡­!¡±


    A new cry rang out into the air, and the man and his army shifted¡­ as if unsettled.


    They had been bothered more by this new voice than the Saint¡¯s.


    Turning, I wondered just who had arrived. Who was left? Who else but me and Celine were here? I hadn¡¯t remembered anyone else standing with us against this army. This was personal for Celine. It hadn¡¯t been something the Society had...


    Upon turning, I frowned... Instead of finding another member of the Society¡­ I found another woman.


    She too was kneeling. She too was sobbing. Weeping¡­ and looked just as broken as Celine had, if not worse.


    And although she too was kneeling in front of a man¡­ this one was not a mighty king leading an enemy army¡­ but instead a young boy. A lad.


    A dead one. Crushed by a boulder.


    ¡°Brom¡­!¡± Renn sobbed, and the whole world heard her fragile heart shatter and break into countless pieces.


    Her wail was very similar. Very telling.


    That was the wail of someone who had just witnessed true tragedy¡­ and blamed themselves for every piece of it.


    Stepping towards the woman, I left behind Celine and the army that had tried to kidnap the girl she had claimed to be her daughter.


    Walking over to Renn, I spared no glance to Brom. He was dead. Mangled. Lost forever. I could do nothing for him. I was not my parents.


    So instead I placed my hand on the weeping woman¡¯s shoulder. I squeezed her bloody shoulder, and felt the tremble of weak exhaustion. She was barely able to turn and look at me¡­ Barely strong enough to even lift her head.


    Yet when she did, instead of a face full of sorrow¡­ I found one of adoration and awe.


    Stunned, I hesitated at the look she was giving me. Renn was suddenly looking at me like many in the Society did.


    As if I was one of the gods they so desperately worshiped.


    Which wasn¡¯t right¡­ that wasn¡¯t how she had looked at this moment.


    ¡°Renn¡­?¡± I barely comprehended that look. From her it made no sense. Renn gave me looks sometimes that made me stumble, and shook me to my core¡­ but this one didn¡¯t make sense at all.


    Renn knew I was no god. She knew I was but a man. She loved me not as a being of divinity but as a companion.


    So¡­?


    A tiny cry alerted me that I was holding something, and I glanced down to the bundle of cloth. To the baby boy wrapped within them as he tried to reach out and grab at me.


    Ah. The boy. The human. The one given to me thanks to his mother fearing the plague. The one before Renn met Landi.


    This was why Renn had that look. She had been so happy I had accepted the boy¡­ so glad I¡¯d allowed it and¡­


    Turning to Renn, to smile at her and hand her the boy¡­ I found her gone.


    A large creature shifted behind me, and I moved the boy a little. To cover him with my arms and shoulders. As to shield and protect him from any unsuspecting attack from behind or¡­


    ¡°Really, Vim. You slaughtered them. Killed them all,¡± Miss Beak said.


    Turning around, I smiled up at my friend. She shuffled herself as she sat down, her feathers fluttering in the light winds that were common in her salt-flat home. ¡°I did,¡± I said proudly.


    Beak nodded, and blinked slowly. ¡°You had. To save them. To free them,¡± she added.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°So don¡¯t be surprised when those you saved eventually return the favor, Vim. Fate likes to repeat the same story often and¡­¡± Miss Beak¡¯s words faded as I opened my eyes.


    Taking a deep breath, I let it out slowly. The cold morning air was sharp. It chilled my lungs a little, and I could hear the chirping of the birds outside. They were complaining too, trying to tell the sun to hurry and rise faster as to warm them.


    At least the storm had passed¡­


    ¡°Mhm¡­¡± Renn squeezed me tighter, and I frowned at her sleeping face.


    Hadn¡¯t I been sleeping on my side¡­?


    I was lying on my back again. I must have rolled over in my sleep. Hopefully I hadn¡¯t squished Renn upon doing so. She had been clinging to my back, hadn¡¯t she?


    She was drooling a little, which wasn¡¯t too surprising. I¡¯ve come to realize she did such a thing when really happy. As if her dreams were full of food and joy when she was without worry or stress, and thus it made her hungry.


    The single ear I could see, since the other one was tucked under her head and in the pillow, fluttered against my shoulder. It tapped me in a way that told me it had been the reason I had awoken. It kind of felt like when someone poked and patted me, as to wake me gently.


    Funny.


    Oh well. I actually felt better. I could still feel the slight pull of sleep, but it was not anywhere near as bad as it had been last night.


    Though it was starting to become clear that I was starting to need sleep on a more constant basis. Maybe I should start sleeping every night, if even only for a few hours.


    Renn at least would like that. Plus it¡¯d do her good. Thanks to the fact she always tried to keep up with me, she usually strained herself past her limits. When I went days without sleep, Renn tried to do the same. Not every time, of course, but it was often enough that it had affected her. It was why when traveling she sometimes crashed upon reaching our next location.


    She wanted so badly to be like me. To keep up with me. It made me feel like a jerk to make her suffer and struggle.


    Her tail tightened around my right leg, reminding me it had again coiled around me.


    I didn¡¯t mind¡­ it wasn¡¯t like her tail made me itch or anything¡­ but it worried me.


    I was not normal. I was too strong for my good. What if one day I leapt out of bed for some reason, not aware her tail was coiled around my leg, and I tore it off her in the process?


    I¡¯d never be able to forgive myself. Especially since I doubted Renn would be able to grow another.


    But how was I to tell her of such a fear? How could I properly explain it?


    Renn would understand; I had no doubt¡­ but¡­


    I kind of liked how she let it wrap around me. She did it when asleep. Which meant it was some kind of instinctual desire to touch me. Even if it was something she did to anyone she slept with, it still made me feel all the more special and important.


    So I wanted her to stop, as to make sure I¡¯d never accidentally hurt her¡­ yet I also wished her to continue doing so all the same.


    When¡¯d I become so selfish?


    Slowly reaching up with the hand she wasn¡¯t clinging to, I rubbed my face.


    Both to wipe away any sleep that remained, and to try and clear my head.


    I could remember the dreams I had just lived through, again.


    They bothered me. And not because some had been moments in my life that had hurt. Rather¡­


    Renn was starting to really become a constant. I¡¯d begun to notice half of my dreams had her in them, in one shape or another.


    In hindsight that might be normal¡­ since she and I were constantly together nowadays¡­ but I was not normal. I was not a normal man.


    As far as I could remember¡­ I hadn¡¯t dreamt of Celine until after she died. And I had known her for hundreds of years.


    Which meant that my dreaming of Renn already, after only a few years of knowing her¡­ well¡­


    It meant Renn was far more precious to me, especially deep down, than I¡¯d likely ever admit.


    And it meant that Celine hadn¡¯t been at all. Even though I had tried to make her so.


    Somehow that made me feel like an asshole.


    Renn shifted, burying her face deeper into my arm and shoulder. I felt the slimy drool get wiped all over me in the process. It must have started tickling her.


    She didn¡¯t wake however, even as she released a nice little sigh as she finished and relaxed.


    I kept my eyes off her, and at the ceiling above me. It was hard.


    This really was hard. In more ways than one. Why¡¯d she have to be so adorable? Why¡¯d she have to be so¡­


    Well¡­


    Then I heard something odd. Something that shouldn¡¯t exist. Not here, at least. Not in this forest, far from any other soul.


    Noises from outside.


    I turned my head, and did my best to ignore both Renn¡¯s snoring and Miss Beak¡¯s buzzing heart. I did my best to ignore the bird¡¯s chirping, or the light wind that was following after the storm that had just passed through. I ignored the faint dripping of rainwater, and the sound of Renn¡¯s tail beneath the blanket.


    Instead of the world around me, I focused¡­ and heard the heavy and quick footsteps.


    Slowly sitting up, I leaned upward as I stared at the window¡­ doubting my own ears.


    Then I heard the huff. The heavy breath.


    Yes. Someone was outside. And not for good reason.


    Reaching over, I patted Renn on her side. I pushed the blanket off, and regretted it.


    She was naked again.


    ¡°Renn,¡± I gently said her name, and shook her a little as I tried to tug my arm from her hold.


    She groaned as she pulled herself out of slumber. She glared at me with tired eyes as her tail tightened around my leg. ¡°What¡­?¡± she asked weakly.


    ¡°Let me up. Someone¡¯s here,¡± I said.


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡± she blinked, and I saw she was trying to fight off the sleep still pulling her back into her happy dreams.


    ¡°Someone¡¯s outside. Running to us,¡± I told her. Their footsteps were getting louder, thanks to splashing in the puddles left from the rain.


    ¡°Outside¡­?¡± Renn finally realized I was being serious, and sat up. Her tail quickly uncoiled around my leg, going flat against the bed beneath us.


    Once free from her grip and tail, I rolled off the bed and stood.


    ¡°I¡¯ll handle it,¡± I told her as I hurried to the door.


    There was no point checking the window. Our room overlooked the inner courtyard. We¡¯d not be able to see anyone outside the building itself, we were blocked by the walls and spires.


    ¡°Vim¡­!¡± Renn called out to me as I left the room. I shut the door behind me, a little too harshly, and then hurried down the hallway.


    It didn¡¯t take me too long at all to descend to the first floor and head for the entrance. Yet although it had only taken me a minute and a half or so, it had been long enough to let the dim morning light become a little brighter. A little stronger.


    Approaching the front door, I heard the individual clearly now. They were heading straight for the door.


    The oddest thing was they were not only alone¡­ but on foot. Not horseback.


    Grabbing the door handle, I pulled it open and readied myself for an attack. A spear or something like it.


    Instead I found Oplar.


    She skidded to a stop. ¡°Vim!¡± she shouted in alarm, shocked.


    Relaxing, I sighed at the bear and shook my head. Sear?h the N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    I could have stayed in Renn¡¯s embrace.


    ¡°Don¡¯t sigh at me! I¡¯ve been looking for you!¡± Oplar hurried up the few stone steps to the door.


    ¡°Have you?¡± I asked as I stepped back to let the bulky woman in. She was made bulky by her thick clothes and packs she carried.


    She huffed at me, and I noted the mud and gunk she tracked in. She not only had run through nearly every puddle along the path¡­ but had likely run through the storm itself. She was soaked.


    Good thing she was wearing such thick bear leather. I knew beneath her cloak she was dry as could be.


    Before shutting the door behind her, I glanced down the path and into the dense forest¡­ which was still dark. The morning sunlight had gotten brighter, but hadn¡¯t gotten strong enough just yet to break their through their dense crowns.


    She was alone. No one was behind her¡­ or if they were, they were far behind.


    ¡°I¡¯m alone,¡± Oplar told me as I shut the door.


    I nodded at her and glanced her up and down again. To make sure she was fine. It was hard to tell, since she wore a thick cloak of bear fur, but I didn¡¯t see or smell any wounds upon her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve got news, Vim. It¡¯s bad,¡± Oplar said quickly, stepping up to me.


    Frowning at her, I glanced to our left. To the one hurrying down the hall towards us.


    Renn. Hastily dressed.


    Oplar didn¡¯t even glance away from me as to look at the approaching woman, who she would usually be very interested in meeting. Oplar loved stories. And I knew by now she had heard much of Renn. Who knows what kind of crazy stories she¡¯s heard from everyone about her. Usually Oplar would ignore me completely as to focus on the source of such wonder and gossip¡­


    The fact she ignored Renn completely, to focus on me¡­ made me realize how serious it was.


    ¡°What is it¡­?¡± I asked carefully as Renn slowed as she neared us. I heard her footsteps in the stone building echo. She had put on shoes, but I didn¡¯t hear any socks.


    Oplar shifted, causing the wet mud on her boots to squish and make odd noises. She frowned at me, and hesitated.


    Oplar. The story chaser. The woman in search of mysteries and legends¡­


    Scared to share one.


    ¡°Oplar¡­?¡± I asked, now worried.


    What had happened? What bad news was she about to share, and thus break both my and Renn¡¯s heart?


    The bear gulped, and then sighed. ¡°A vote. One¡¯s been called. A summons,¡± she said.


    Calming down a little, I nodded. A vote? That was all?


    Don¡¯t scare me like that. I had thought she was about to tell me something terrible had happened¡­ not a vote of all things.


    What was the Society complaining about now? My bet was on Lumen. Someone was probably upset with the way it was going, or something.


    About to smirk, and tell her how worried I had just been¡­ Oplar then sighed and shook her head at me. ¡°I¡¯m sorry Vim. I don¡¯t know how to say it¡­¡± she then said.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    Oplar glanced to Renn, who stood up straighter. Her ears fluttered, and she was about to smile and introduce herself¡­ but Oplar looked back at me¡­ with a sad look. One that had made even Renn¡¯s happy demeanor fizzle and die.


    It was clear that Oplar didn¡¯t want to say it.


    She flinched¡­ and nodded, and took a deep breath. Then she stared me in the eyes, with a look of pure defeat.


    ¡°Out with it already,¡± I ordered.


    ¡°The Society is going to vote, Vim. On if you¡¯re allowed to keep your position as protector or not.¡±


    Of course.


    After all...


    A monarch never truly rests until they¡¯re dead.

 Chapter Two Hundred and Sixty Five – Renn – Oplar

    Shadows began to dance in the smaller room as Vim¡¯s little fire grew in strength.


    Oplar huffed as she hung her heavy cloak on the wall, then turned to smile at the two of us.


    She wasn¡¯t as big and burly of a woman as she had first appeared, thanks to that heavy cloak and the bags she had carried, but she was still twice my size. Not just in height, either. Her arms were nearly as wide as my waist.


    Vim had once said she was a bear. I could see it, and not just because she was twice my size. She walked and looked around with a strange confidence. A firm gaze that seemed to dare the world to look back at her.


    It wasn¡¯t often anyone had such confidence, let alone a woman, in this world. Even so amongst our kind. Maybe she was like Landi?


    ¡°Tea¡¯s in the left bag, Vim,¡± Oplar gestured. I turned, and found Vim had opened one of her little side-bags she had piled next to the nearby wall. He paused and went to the other.


    The fact he so blatantly went to scrounging in her bags told me a few things. First, they knew each other well. Better than most. Second¡­ she must have a peculiar taste in tea, if she wanted her own leaves and not any that were available here.


    Though it wasn¡¯t too shocking. A lot of the food and drinks here were rather¡­ well¡­


    Bland.


    While Vim went to preparing the tea, I stood up straighter as Oplar turned to look at me. She stepped a few feet over to me, and I did my best to not let my tail twitch and move too much.


    She was taller than Vim¡­ though by only a little.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard a lot about you, Renn,¡± Oplar said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of you as well. It seems we¡¯ve been missing each other by a few days sometimes,¡± I said.


    Oplar smirked and nodded. ¡°Aye we have. Such a strange thing fate is, right? To round each other so many times, so nearly.¡±


    I nodded back. It was.


    Oplar crossed her arms, and I noticed that although a bigger woman¡­ she really wasn¡¯t massive in frame. Vim¡¯s arms and shoulders were bigger than hers. She was bigger than me, and taller than Vim, yet he was still bigger in frame. ¡°I¡¯m a bear. The two of us should be friends. We¡¯re both creatures of the forests,¡± she said.


    ¡°Depends on the news you bring, I think,¡± I said honestly.


    Oplar¡¯s smirk went still, and then she blinked and laughed at me. ¡°I see!¡± she laughed, taking no offense.


    Though I had said it lightly, there was a part of me that had meant it.


    She had news. And not any kind of simple news either.


    The bear sighed as she gestured to the chairs near us, and I nodded as I went to join her in sitting upon them.


    We were not far from the entrance of the Crypt. In one of the relatively unused front rooms that had been converted into something of a sitting area. There was a small window near the fireplace, which Vim was kneeling in front of as he made tea. The world outside was slowly becoming brighter as the sun rose higher.


    Oplar sat in a similarly sized and made chair as the one I did¡­ but only hers made noise as she did so. Telling me she wasn¡¯t just bigger than me, she was far heavier.


    ¡°Votes on this scale haven¡¯t happened in a while. My job right now is to deliver the news to as many members as possible. I have the twins doing the same, heading west along the coast,¡± Oplar said.


    The twins¡­ ¡°So¡­ you¡¯re gathering votes?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Hm? No. The vote is to be held in two years, in Telmik, on the night of the founder¡¯s festival,¡± Oplar said.


    I perked up, and tried to remember the name of the festival Vim and I had been in when we were there last. That hadn¡¯t been the name of it¡­ had it?


    ¡°That¡¯s the date the Society was created. It¡¯s the same date as their religious day of feasting. It¡¯s during the winter,¡± Vim said, his back to me as he continued messing with the tea and fire.


    Oplar glanced at him, then back at me and smirked.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked her. What was that smile on her face supposed to mean?


    ¡°He had known you were about to ask about it,¡± she said.


    Well¡­


    Vim sighed, but said nothing more.


    ¡°Why is it being held so long from now? Won¡¯t it take that long just to let everyone know about it?¡± I asked, deciding to not delve into a conversation¡­ once again¡­ about how Vim¡¯s very obviously fully attuned to me. Now was not the time to enjoy such lovely topics.


    ¡°There¡¯s more to the vote than just a simple yes and no. Without allowing discourse and debates, we¡¯ll not reach a true census. Not for something like this. In two years we¡¯ll have gathered enough of the Society, or at least their representatives, to hold a proper vote. If we have to we¡¯ll then let the voting take a year or two after the initial meeting, if we must,¡± Oplar explained.


    Ah¡­ so they¡¯ll likely let as many gather as possible, as to argue and debate, and then send out summaries or simply have those like her and the others travel around to tell everyone else who couldn¡¯t, or wouldn¡¯t, show up. To then hear and count the votes of all the rest who hadn¡¯t, or couldn¡¯t, gone to Telmik.


    It was¡­ an interesting way of doing it, at least.


    ¡°Who is even stupid enough to try and banish Vim from the Society anyway?¡± I asked.


    Oplar blinked at me, and her smile softened¡­ but didn¡¯t die completely. ¡°Well¡­¡±


    Frowning at her, I wondered if it was someone I knew. Or she herself. Why was she suddenly acting as if afraid to say something? Or speak it aloud?


    I glanced at Vim, who had lifted the pot he had been using to brew tea off the fire. He stood and stepped over to a nearby table where cups and other stuff rested, as to pour the tea out.


    ¡°Must you make tea right now Vim?¡± I asked him angrily.


    As he poured tea into cups, he nodded. ¡°Oplar has likely just traveled days without rest. So yes. It is time to make refreshments,¡± Vim said.


    I wanted to grumble, but couldn¡¯t.


    He was right after all.


    She did look exhausted¡­ Or rather, now she didn¡¯t look too bad¡­ but earlier, a few minutes ago, in the doorway¡­


    She had been heaving a little. Drenched in sweat and rain.


    ¡°Vim¡¯s a kind man. He never cares for rest himself, but he¡¯s always worried we don¡¯t get enough,¡± Oplar said as Vim stepped over to her and handed her a wooden cup.


    Oplar raised it a little, as if to thank and toast Vim, then went to take a drink as he turned and then held one out to me.


    I glared at it, and then him, but took it anyway.


    Watching him as he stepped back over to the table, as to refill the pot and prepare another batch of the tea, I wondered what to think.


    He was acting very calm. Very normal¡­


    Yet I had seen it. I had seen the moment of complete shock and confusion on his face, when Oplar had told him about the vote.


    I hadn¡¯t seen him that shocked since I had kissed him. There in those salt flats.


    Oplar sighed after she drank what was likely most of her cup¡¯s contents. ¡°To be honest Renn¡­ the fault is likely Vim¡¯s,¡± she then said.


    ¡°His?¡± I asked as I held the cup firmly. It was a thick wooden one, but it was still warm thanks to the hot tea.


    She nodded.


    ¡°It always is,¡± Vim said as he went to putting the pot back over the fire.


    I stood to argue¡­ but stuttered and had to collect myself. I had stood so quickly that I had splashed a tiny bit of the tea out of the cup, and lightly splattered some of it on my hand. It had burnt a little, but nothing too bad to worry over it. Grumbling I rubbed the hand that had gotten slightly scalded on my side as I glared at Vim.


    ¡°My. She¡¯s glaring daggers at you Vim,¡± Oplar noted.


    ¡°As I said,¡± Vim said, once again laying the blame at his own feet.


    ¡°Vim!¡± I said, a little too loudly.


    Vim sighed and glanced at me, but his expression was not one of annoyance or pain¡­ instead it was one of the looks he had when we were usually alone.


    That look was usually on his face when we were in bed together. Why was it on his face right now?


    ¡°She¡¯s adorable Vim¡­ It¡¯s too bad we¡¯ve been missing each other all this time, I¡¯d have enjoyed seeing her in action,¡± Oplar said.


    My glare had a new target, and she smirked at me as I locked eyes with her.


    She didn¡¯t seem bothered or worried at all as I bit back some choice words.


    ¡°Renn¡¯s adorable, but you¡¯ll want to be careful. Cats are quick to change temperaments,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°Can you two stop teasing me and being so calm? This is serious,¡± I said.


    ¡°We¡¯re not teasing you¡­ and to be honest, I¡¯m not calm either. I¡¯m worried, probably more than you are,¡± Oplar then said.


    I gulped and shifted.


    Vim sighed as he stood, and turned to face us. ¡°Also, please keep your voices down. I¡¯d rather not have anyone else a part of this conversation just yet,¡± Vim warned.


    Ah. Right¡­


    I slowly sat back down.


    He nodded thankfully at me, and Oplar drank whatever was left in her cup. I didn¡¯t hear any sloshing, so it had likely not been much at all.


    ¡°Plus, Renn¡­ It¡¯s not as desperate as you¡¯re making it out to be either. We have two years before the vote is even held. It¡¯s not something to panic over just yet,¡± Vim then said.


    ¡°It¡¯s not the vote itself, Vim, it¡¯s the fact it¡¯s being held at all,¡± I said softly.


    ¡°Actually¡­ she¡¯s right, Vim. I need you to really take this seriously, for once, if you would,¡± Oplar added.


    I didn¡¯t like to hear her agree with me, since it meant my worries and fears were right.


    Vim glanced at her, and she nodded. ¡°You never fear anything, for good reason, Vim. But this is something you need to worry over. Especially so since it¡¯s your own fault it¡¯s happening,¡± she said to him.


    Squirming in my chair, I watched Vim¡¯s eyes soften as he stared into Oplar¡¯s. ¡°What¡¯d I do this time, Oplar?¡± he asked softly.


    ¡°You gave the wrong person the wrong book,¡± she said.


    ¡°Book¡­?¡± I asked.


    The two stared at each other for a moment¡­ then Vim turned and frowned at me, and then shook his head as he shrugged.


    ¡°Do you mean the Queen¡¯s Lament¡­?¡± I asked. Surely not, right? I mean¡­ I had just given the fourth one to Sharp! And she was sharing it with everyone here. If that was the cause, then¡­ I was as much as fault as him!


    ¡°What¡­? No¡­ I¡¯m talking about the book you gave Rapti, Vim. The one you supposedly wrote yourself,¡± Oplar then said.


    I blinked, and felt a strange tingle run down my tail.


    Rapti.


    ¡°Rapti wouldn¡¯t do this¡­!¡± I said as my tail began to really twist and move. I was upset.


    ¡°Rapti would,¡± Vim said softly.


    Oplar nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t know why you gave her that book, Vim. But it¡¯s very ironic if it ends up being your own undoing. To be brought low by your own hands, basically,¡± Oplar shrugged with a smile.


    ¡°What¡¯s she mean Vim?¡± I asked worriedly.


    Vim sighed and was about to answer, but the pot on the fire began to hiss.


    I startled a little at the sudden sound, and had to reach over and grab my tail. It had started to whack against things in its annoyed swaying. I held it firmly, as to calm it¡­ or at least try to.


    ¡°Vim gave Rapti a book. One that made her¡­ question. She sent letters to others, who then sent letters to the rest. It didn¡¯t take long for certain ideas to sprout and doubts to form from them,¡± Oplar said.


    Closing my eyes, I groaned as I tried to wrap my head around what was happening. For a moment the room was noisy with the hissing of the pot and Vim stepping over to Oplar¡­ as to refill her cup.


    ¡°Is this vote Rapti¡¯s idea or those she spoke to about it?¡± Vim asked her.


    ¡°A little of both. She wants answers. To be perfectly honest¡­ I think she¡¯s just scared. And trying to face her fears in the only way she knows how, through her faith,¡± Oplar said.


    Rapti¡­!


    Next time I see her I¡¯m going to make her eat Vim¡¯s cooking. A whole years worth.


    ¡°Renn.¡±


    I looked up, and glared at Vim who gestured with the pot.


    Shaking my head, I instead held my cup out to him.


    I was in no mood for tea.


    He took it, gently, and then stepped away to put the pot and cup onto the table.


    ¡°Basically Vim¡­ those like Rapti. Those she¡¯s been in correspondence with¡­ have all come to a very peculiar conclusion,¡± Oplar said.


    ¡°Which is?¡± Vim asked.


    ¡°That you¡¯re a god. One of the last. And by chaining you to our service, we are committing a crime of high sin¡­ to put it plainly,¡± Oplar said, then took a drink.


    Pausing, I released my tail that slid out of my hand and to the ground. ¡°What¡­?¡± I asked.


    Vim sighed. ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding me.¡±


    Oplar shook her head as she finished gulping her drink. ¡°No. Not at all. However¡­ their coalition is mighty. And it¡¯s given the others, those with actual grievances, apt opportunity to capitalize off your ill fortune,¡± she said.


    ¡°They¡¯re using Rapti¡¯s perspective and faith for their own benefit,¡± I whispered as I understood.


    Oplar nodded at me. ¡°Yes. There are many in the Society who are¡­ upset. So it¡¯s a perfect excuse. By the way, Crane is amongst them.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± I sat up straighter.


    She nodded again. ¡°Crane. From the Sleepy Artist. She¡¯s alive. She¡¯s with Rapti right now. I¡¯m told she¡¯s the only survivor. Lughes died from his wounds, not long after they escaped Ruvindale. Shelldon she¡¯s not sure if he¡¯s dead or not, but she assumes he is.¡±


    The room, although warmed by the fire and rising sun, suddenly got very cold.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad to hear she¡¯s alive,¡± Vim said.


    Blinking, I felt strangely weary. ¡°Yes,¡± I agreed softly.


    She¡¯s alive.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be. She¡¯s likely the one who planted these ideas in Rapti¡¯s head. She¡¯s the one rallying the Society against you Vim. Using Rapti¡¯s findings, and religious side as a tool. She and the others who feel slighted or let down by you are the ones calling for your removal,¡± Oplar said as she leaned back in her chair.


    ¡°Crane¡­ hadn¡¯t been very religious, had she?¡± I asked as I tried to remember her. She had seemed to have hated the humans in her own way¡­ and all the customs and religions they had too, because of it.


    ¡°No. She isn¡¯t,¡± Vim stated.


    ¡°Nonetheless¡­ Crane has a grievance. And she¡¯s not the only one. As far as I¡¯m aware there are already over twenty members who have sent Rapti their marks. Their votes,¡± Oplar said.


    ¡°Wait¡­ wait¡­!¡± I stood.


    The two looked at me, and I forcefully calmed myself. I knew they didn¡¯t want me to be too loud. To wake anyone. Not yet.


    But¡­


    ¡°What happened¡­ there¡­ at the Sleepy Artist¡­ It wasn¡¯t Vim¡¯s fault,¡± I said softly.


    ¡°From our perspectives, Renn,¡± Vim said.


    I shook my head, but had to bite my tongue again. To keep myself from raising my voice.


    ¡°No, Renn. He has a point. Crane¡¯s grievances are emotional, mostly. Though¡­¡± Oplar hesitated, and I noticed her look away from me, to Vim.


    ¡°What¡­?¡± I whispered. What was that look?


    Oplar sighed. ¡°Should I say it here Vim? It might cause issues.¡±


    Blinking, I looked to Vim, who frowned at Oplar.


    An odd silence followed, and I stepped forward. ¡°What is it?¡± I asked.


    Oplar ignored me, and held Vim¡¯s gaze¡­ who then sighed and nodded. ¡°Let¡¯s hear it,¡± he said. S§×ar?h the Novel?ire(.)ne*t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    The bear frowned, but nodded¡­ and then looked to me. ¡°Crane¡¯s not blaming you, Renn. She¡¯s blaming Vim. Through you. She¡¯s claiming his allowance of not vetting you properly is why the Sleepy Artist is lost. She¡¯s basically blaming what happened on the fact that Vim didn¡¯t stick around long enough to make sure you were able to properly join the Society. That his lack of foresight brought about the tragedy.¡±


    My sight blurred a little, and I had to step back. Vim stepped forward, but he didn¡¯t need to catch me. I sat back down in my chair, lightheaded.


    ¡°She¡¯s just being emotional, Renn. You have many in the Society who have voiced their own opinions on Crane¡¯s claims, denouncing them. Rapti is amongst them, by the way,¡± Oplar said quickly.


    Blinking, I glanced over at Vim¡­ who was staring at me with a sad expression.


    ¡°Did you know?¡± I asked him softly.


    ¡°No. But¡­¡±


    ¡°But what?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°They can¡¯t fault him, Renn. Not directly. So they use such methods to their benefit. You¡¯re being used as a tool, because they don¡¯t have a proper outlet for their accusations or anger. You''re a means to an end,¡± Oplar said.


    Taking a deep breath, I shook my head and looked down¡­ away from the two of them.


    I didn¡¯t want to see their looks of worry. Their looks of pity.


    It only made me hate myself more.


    The crackling of the fire was a good chorus to the way my heart was currently in turmoil. It felt like it was breaking, yet swelling all the same. In anger, yet anguish.


    My eyes welled with tears as I tried to comprehend what was happening.


    I was being used. To hurt Vim. To hurt the Society.


    Me.


    ¡°Some spear she is, Vim. Look at her¡­ she¡¯s about to cry,¡± Oplar whispered.


    ¡°Hm,¡± Vim must have nodded.


    I sniffed, and although didn¡¯t want to cry¡­ I did feel it begin. I was about to weep.


    ¡°I¡¯m so sorry,¡± I whispered before the sobs made it impossible to do so.


    A heavy hand planted itself firmly on my shoulder, squeezing it. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault Renn,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°Aye. Though¡­ if what I see is true, then them using you as the poisoned cup will only be their own undoing. This must be what Nebl and the Chronicler meant,¡± Oplar said lightly.


    Glancing up, I wanted to ask what Oplar meant¡­ but Vim¡¯s expression made me hesitate and keep silent.


    He looked¡­


    ¡°Why are you smiling?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Hm¡­ right. Rude to be so happy as your heart breaks, I suppose,¡± he admitted.


    ¡°It is¡­!¡± I complained. I was a hairsbreadth away from breaking! And he had such a happy grin on his face! He looked like he¡¯d accept a kiss if I offered it, that was how happy he seemed!


    Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Oplar lean forward¡­ likely to see Vim¡¯s expression. He was angled at just the distance she likely couldn¡¯t see it from where she sat.


    ¡°This has happened before, Renn. And will happen again. If anything you should be proud to be used by them. It means you¡¯ve become important to me, even if they don¡¯t realize it yet,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°Who¡¯d it happen to last time? Celine?¡± I asked accusingly.


    He tilted his head down at me, and then his smirk died into a sad smile. ¡°No. A friend. A man you¡¯ve painted, in fact,¡± he said.


    Painted¡­?


    ¡°Rungle¡­?¡± I whispered.


    He nodded. ¡°It was why he had left the Society. Hopefully¡­ we can avoid a similar outcome this time,¡± he said gently.


    Sniffing, I frowned as I looked down at Oplar. She noticed my questioning gaze and quickly shook her head. ¡°Before my time, I¡¯m afraid,¡± she said softly.


    Looking back up at Vim, he sighed as he patted my shoulder one last time¡­ then stepped over to the table. He picked up the cup I had given him earlier, and then returned to offer it to me once more.


    This time I took it, and glared at him as I took a long drink.


    ¡°Hm¡­ I¡¯ve really screwed up not catching up to you two earlier, haven¡¯t I?¡± Oplar grumbled a complaint.


    ¡°You have no idea,¡± Vim said as he stepped away, to return his attention to the fire.


    After taking a drink, I sighed and relaxed. I wiped my face a little, since although I had not broken into a weeping fit¡­ I had still leaked some tears.


    ¡°They really tried something similar before, Vim?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Well¡­ Yes. To a degree. I¡¯ve told you before Renn, I¡¯ve failed and caused issues before. I¡¯ll not say this is as simple, or easily handled as those times had been, but¡­¡± Vim went quiet as he stared at the fire.


    Before I could ask more, I heard why he had decided to go silent.


    Footsteps. Headed our way.


    I took a deep breath, to calm myself, and made sure to wipe my face again. So that whoever entered the room wouldn¡¯t notice we had just been having an emotional conversation.


    Oplar glanced around, frowning in a way that told me she hadn¡¯t heard the footsteps yet. It was interesting she hadn¡¯t been able to, being a predator, but¡­


    Watching her, I noticed right when she heard the steps too. It was when the tiny feet rounded the corner, and began walking on stone and not the carpets.


    The steps approached the door, paused a moment¡­ likely to listen in, and then pushed open the door. Sharp entered the room, glancing around.


    She didn¡¯t have her bandages on, but she was wearing her hooded robe.


    ¡°Oh. It¡¯s just the smelly bear,¡± Sharp said as she realized what was going on.


    ¡°What!¡± Oplar shot to her feet, with such gusto I actually startled. Oplar hurried over to the door, and Sharp, and extended her arms greatly. ¡°Long time no see, my pointy little friend!¡± Oplar said loudly.


    Smiling at the sight, I watched as Sharp startled too¡­ and ducked away as Oplar actually tried to wrap her in a hug.


    ¡°You massive idiot!¡± Sharp complained as she had to duck away again, as Oplar turned to grab her once more. Or at least, try to.


    Although it was clear that Oplar wasn¡¯t trying her hardest to grab Sharp¡­ it was also obvious Oplar was not hesitating. If Sharp hadn¡¯t ducked and avoided her, Oplar would have actually wrapped her in a hug.


    ¡°Oh, I know you love me!¡± Oplar said as she stepped towards Sharp again.


    Sharp let out a weird noise as she hurried towards me. ¡°Renn! Vim!¡± she shouted for help as she hurried over.


    I slowly stood, unable to contain my smile as Sharp hurried around me and my chair, as to put me and the chair between her and Oplar.


    Although I knew this was likely¡­ just a silly joke the two did each time they saw each other, I wasn¡¯t sure how far to take it. Did Sharp actually expect me to protect her? Did Oplar? What if I didn¡¯t try and Oplar actually got a hold of Sharp? Wouldn¡¯t she get hurt if she did?


    As I debated how I¡¯d stop Oplar, I decided to just stand in the way. If anything to just slow her down a little. After all it¡¯d not bother me if she wrapped me in a hug.


    Oplar approached all the same, uncaring.


    ¡°You bumbling brute! One day I¡¯m going to just let you catch me!¡± Sharp shouted a threat from behind me.


    ¡°Aye, good excuses! You¡¯re just getting slow in your old age, aren¡¯t you!¡± Oplar though wasn¡¯t deterred, and I had to actually duck and step aside a little as Oplar walked past. Her extended arms nearly bumped into my head as she walked around me, to get to Sharp.


    ¡°Gah!¡± Sharp had to hurry away, nearly tripping in the process. She bumped into Vim, rounded him and grabbed his shirt as she leered at Oplar and me from behind him.


    Vim sighed, and turned. Oplar went still, pausing with her arms extended a few feet from me.


    Oh¡­?


    ¡°A vote¡¯s been called, Sharp,¡± Vim then said to her.


    What little happiness that had just blossomed within me over the moment was quickly doused.


    ¡°Hopefully on how to properly skin a bear,¡± Sharp said as she gripped Vim¡¯s shirt tighter.


    Oplar chuckled as she lowered her arms and shifted, smirking at Sharp who was glaring at her.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s to decide if I¡¯m to remain the protector or not,¡± Vim said.


    I clenched my teeth as I glared at the man who was, as always, far too honest for his own good.


    Sharp blinked, then her glare and frown at Oplar turned into a look of utter uncertainty as she glanced up at him. ¡°Truly?¡± she asked.


    He nodded to her.


    A long moment passed as Sharp studied Vim¡¯s face, and then she scoffed.


    ¡°Hmph¡­ if they vote you away, let me know where you go next. No point staying with a sinking ship,¡± Sharp said with a sigh.


    ¡°Right!¡± I agreed heartily.


    Maybe I wouldn''t have to worry over it, if there were enough people who realized the obvious like Sharp and I!

 Chapter Two Hundred and Sixty Six – Vim – Letters

    Turning the paper around, I read the rest of the Chronicler¡¯s letter.


    ¡°Next time you put pen to paper, do so with fiction,¡± she finished.


    I smirked at that and folded her letter up. The four page thing, eight since she always wrote on both sides, had mostly been an ass chewing.


    One well deserved, but sometimes I felt like she enjoyed the whole, I told you so, more than someone of the cloth should.


    Sitting back, I sighed as I tapped the folded letters against my knee.


    A vote.


    Against me.


    Against my protection. My service. My loyalties.


    It¡¯d be insulting if they didn¡¯t have ground to stand upon.


    Glancing at the fireplace, I stared at the stack of logs and kindling waiting to be lit.


    I had gathered it up and prepared it already. In anticipation of burning the letters¡­ but I wasn¡¯t done yet.


    I wanted to burn them already. To stop thinking about them, or their contents. But I still had¡­


    My eyes left the unlit fireplace, and went to the table next to me. The three unopened letters, sitting amidst the four others already opened and read, made me itch.


    Their contents were all the same, roughly. Like the Chronicler¡¯s.


    Telling me that I shouldn¡¯t worry. That they¡¯d help me. That they¡¯d be the voices of reason, amongst the choir of dissent.


    I¡¯d be humbled by their generous support and readiness to come to my side¡­ if not for the fact they were all being just as snarky about it as the Chronicler.


    Yes. I was a hypocrite. I caused most of my own problems. My failures were usually my own fault, in one way or another.


    But what did they want from me? What did they expect me to do?


    Or well¡­


    Lifting the Chronicler¡¯s letter, I stared at some of the words written upon it. They told me exactly what she expected. What they all did.


    ¡°To be a tyrant,¡± I whispered.


    They expected me to force people to obey me. They expected me to lead. To stop allowing our weakest and feeblest members to give me orders.


    To break free from Celine¡¯s contract.


    I scoffed and tossed her letter onto the table.


    Ridiculous.


    They all forgot I wrote most of that contract. I forced most of those rules myself.


    Why would I try to free myself from shackles I willingly locked upon my own soul?


    Though maybe it would be for the best.


    Maybe this would bring forth a needed change. Something that needed to happen. Something¡­ something like¡­


    I paused to remember Renn¡¯s look. When she had heard of the vote, and who had called for it. When she had heard she was one of the many excuses they were using, to strike against me.


    She had been as angry over it as she was hurt by it.


    It had been a lovely sight on her face. She had been furious, yet welling with tears.


    They were going to try to use her as an example. As proof of my inept handling of the Societies well being.


    How little they knew.


    They were in for a surprise beyond imagination if they thought it¡¯d work.


    A light knock made me sigh.


    ¡°Come in Oplar,¡± I said.


    She opened the door slowly, smirking at me as she glanced around the room.


    Watching her as she entered the room, and slowly shut the door behind her¡­ she finally nodded with a knowing smile.


    ¡°What?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m just¡­ enjoying this, Vim. I¡¯ve seen you mingle before, but never anything like this¡­¡± Oplar paused a moment, then smirked as she stepped over to the bed.


    I watched as she reached down and picked something up. Something tiny, yet long.


    A strand of hair.


    ¡°You know I think she¡¯s the first member you¡¯ve slept with that I know of?¡± Oplar teased me as she showed me a strand of Renn¡¯s hair.


    Looking away from the bear, I strained my ears as I listened beyond the room. To the world outside, not just the hallway and floors below and above.


    I didn¡¯t hear Renn. She wasn¡¯t near the courtyard, based on the fact I couldn''t hear her at all.


    ¡°Though I¡¯ve always thought Landi got to you too, though she¡¯s never admitted it,¡± Oplar said as she tossed Renn¡¯s hair back onto the bed and stepped away from it.


    Rolling my eyes at the idea, I watched as Oplar pulled over the only other chair in the room. It was a much smaller, less comfortable, one compared to the one I was sitting in¡­ but I wasn¡¯t in the mood to offer her my own.


    In fact I wasn¡¯t really even the mood for her teasing or any jokes right now either, but I knew I needed to talk to her.


    This was the first time we¡¯ve had a moment alone since she¡¯s arrived after all.


    ¡°Renn¡¯s right now happily debating the rest. Though I use the term happily a little loosely¡­ she can get rather fired up, it seems,¡± Oplar said as she took a seat across from me.


    ¡°She shouldn¡¯t do that,¡± I said.


    ¡°What woman wouldn¡¯t try to defend her man?¡± Oplar asked me.


    ¡°One who should know better,¡± I said.


    Oplar tilted her head at me. ¡°You expect her to¡­ stand on the fringe? Like you do? Really?¡±


    My left eye twitched, and I had to stop myself from giving her the first answer that came to mind.


    After a tiny moment of calming down, I shook my head. ¡°Of course not¡­ but her fervor can be...¡± I gestured lightly instead of saying it aloud.


    ¡°Very forceful, especially to our lesser members. Yes. Luckily most here don¡¯t seem too bothered by her. Though most here are used to those like Sharp, so it¡¯s to be expected,¡± Oplar said.


    I nodded.


    ¡°Yet still Vim¡­ I¡¯m a little surprised. You actually did for a moment there think she should be like you. I¡¯m surprised you¡¯d think so. It makes me wonder if your rules are more than just agreements, or if it¡¯s simply a tell of how deeply you care for her,¡± Oplar then said as she thought about it.


    My eye twitched again. Damn. She had noticed.


    Why were the most perceptive members always so annoying?


    Though¡­ Renn was too. Yet she didn¡¯t annoy me at all.


    Or did she, just in different ways?


    Oplar sighed as she glanced next to me, at the table. The letters upon it, specifically.


    ¡°You know¡­ I¡¯ve never really considered it before. But you have as many friends as you do foes, Vim,¡± Oplar said gently.


    ¡°I have no enemies within the Society,¡± I said.


    ¡°Right. Sure you don¡¯t,¡± she said with a small nod of the head.


    ¡°I destroy my enemies. Whom are you expecting me to destroy?¡± I asked her further.


    Oplar held my gaze for a small moment¡­ only to frown and nod. ¡°Fine¡­ you don¡¯t have enemies¡­ you simply have many members with grudges and criticisms,¡± she corrected.


    I nodded, glad to hear it.


    She chuckled. ¡°The Clothed Woman of course had no letter for you¡­ but she did have a message, if you¡¯d like to hear it.¡±


    Closing my eyes, I felt a pain that didn¡¯t exist for a moment. ¡°What is it?¡±


    ¡°She warned you, she says. Devour them, then they¡¯ll devour you,¡± Oplar told me of her warning.


    I scoffed. ¡°And do you know whom she speaks of, Oplar?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ no. But I¡¯m enjoying seeing you react to it all the same,¡± Oplar admitted.


    Right. Sure.


    ¡°How¡¯s Lumen?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Hm? Fine. They were busy with Thraxton and all those merchants and lords. There were royalty and bishops from neighboring nations involved too. Brandy is having the time of her life,¡± Oplar said.


    Good. Although it meant down the road I¡¯d have pain and headache, at least right now all was well.


    ¡°Oh. Those pirates showed up too. ¡± Oplar remembered.


    Frowning, I gestured for her to continue.


    She nodded. ¡°They''re fine, last I heard. Merit took them under her wing, though I''m not sure what they''re doing,¡± she told me.


    Huh... I should be surprised, but honestly I wasn''t. Renn would be very happy to hear the news, though. Even if it seemed Oplar either didn''t know their full story, or simply didn''t care.


    ¡°Telmik is fine. Everyone I know of is fine. I have a letter for Renn, from Twin Hills. Several in fact. I also have one for her from Crane, amongst others,¡± Oplar then said.


    I frowned. ¡°You speak as if you haven¡¯t given them to her yet,¡± I said.


    That wasn¡¯t¡­ shouldn¡¯t be possible. She¡¯d only been here a day, but¡­


    ¡°Because I haven¡¯t,¡± Oplar said as she dug underneath her right arm, and pulled out a small bag. One she had hidden in her pants.


    She stared at it for a moment, and then reached out to hand it to me.


    I only stared at it.


    ¡°Why are you giving me her letters, Oplar¡­?¡± I asked softly.


    ¡°She¡¯s yours Vim,¡± Oplar said simply.


    My eye twitched again, and not because she was teasing me.


    This was Oplar being very serious.


    ¡°Those are hers, Oplar,¡± I said.


    Oplar blinked, but the small bag didn¡¯t move. ¡°They are?¡± she said, as if my statement made no sense to her.


    I sighed, and decided to just let it be. I leaned forward and grabbed the bag.


    It felt thick enough to be more than just a few letters. Or someone had written far more than a few pages.


    Oplar smiled and nodded, glad to have delivered her task successfully.


    Sitting back, I put the bag on my lap and stared at the bear that was¡­ a little more animal than human, sometimes.


    Really. You¡¯d think someone without any actual traits wouldn¡¯t be so¡­ instinctual.


    Sure. I had claimed Renn was my own¡­ but was she not doing the same with me?


    If anything I¡¯d think she had more reins upon me than I her. If anyone should be given letters first it should be her.


    Maybe in time Oplar would see the truth¡­ if not¡­ well¡­


    ¡°So um¡­ Vim.¡±


    ¡°Hm?¡± I left my thoughts as Oplar shifted in her chair, and I noted the way her clear eyes glanced around. She was glancing around, as if in search of something to occupy her mind¡­ but I knew the truth.


    Oplar loved stories. She dedicated her life to the unnatural and unique. She was likely looking for something no one else had known, or noticed.


    Like Renn¡¯s hair in my bed. Others may not have even noticed such a thing, yet it was the first thing in this room she had seen.


    ¡°Rapti. She¡¯s rather adamant in her claims,¡± Oplar said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not a god, Oplar. If I was, I¡¯d be a damned poor one,¡± I said to her.


    ¡°Right¡­ but¡­¡± Oplar flinched and shook her head. ¡°They don¡¯t believe that.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯re free to believe as they wish. But I¡¯m not a god. I¡¯ve always firmly said so,¡± I said.


    Oplar sighed and nodded. ¡°It¡¯d make a poor story, true,¡± she admitted.


    ¡°Right?¡± I agreed.


    Oplar glanced around again, and I noticed her eyes linger on the dresser near the fireplace. The main door of it was half ajar, thanks to Renn, but it was at an angle that I doubted Oplar could make much out. There was no way she could notice the heart. But she might still instinctively sense it, being a full blooded predator.


    ¡°Can¡­ can I ask something personal, Vim?¡± she then asked.


    ¡°You just asked if I was a god, Oplar. How much more personal can you get?¡± I asked her back.


    Oplar paused, and then she chuckled and nodded. ¡°That¡¯s true¡­!¡± she realized. She laughed a moment, then coughed and gestured at me. ¡°Renn¡­ and you. A pair,¡± she stated a fact.


    ¡°You could call it that, yes,¡± I said. I knew that¡¯s how she, and those like her, would see it. A pair. Mates, or whatever.


    ¡°So um¡­ Well¡­¡± Oplar hesitated, which wasn¡¯t usually like her. Especially when she was pursuing some story.


    Though¡­


    I blinked as I realized this might not be a story to her.


    Maybe Renn and my relationship with her wasn¡¯t a story. Maybe it was something too personal to be such a thing to her.


    It made sense, actually¡­ Oplar loved delivering mail, since it let her exchange gossip and witness it firsthand herself half the time¡­ but¡­


    She never shared anything personal. Not like that.


    Seeing her in a different light, I patiently waited for Oplar to find the words to her question.


    ¡°You¡­ love her, right?¡± Oplar then asked, finally.


    Although a little bothered that she had struggled so hard for such a simple question, I nodded calmly and didn¡¯t smirk or shrug off her question.


    To others it might have been something of a joke, or a way to tease me¡­ but to Oplar, right now, it had been something serious.


    Oplar studied me for a long moment¡­ so I nodded again. ¡°I do, Oplar. I really do,¡± I told her, to make sure she understood.


    The bear gulped as if in awe¡­ and then nodded back. ¡°Okay¡­¡± she whispered.


    Okay¡­? Was that all?


    Before I could try and ask my way through her strangeness, Oplar coughed and slowly stood up. ¡°Then I better not intrude much longer¡­¡± she said.


    ¡°Oplar,¡± I stopped her before she could step away.


    She slowed to a stop before the door, and glanced back at me.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± I asked her.


    Our Societies messenger hesitated, and shifted a little. Then she gave me a tiny smile. ¡°I hadn¡¯t believed it, Vim. And¡­ to be honest I don¡¯t think anyone else does either. Not yet,¡± she said.


    ¡°Is it really that strange?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No. That¡¯s just it¡­ It shouldn¡¯t be. You¡¯re still a man. Everyone, anyone, finds love and stuff¡­ I guess¡­ but¡­¡± Oplar shrugged, obviously unable to really explain it.


    I nodded slowly, since I somehow understood what she was trying to get at.


    ¡°If you think I¡¯m the odd one, you¡¯re in for a shock,¡± I warned her.


    Oplar smirked and nodded. ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to it. I plan to stick with you until Telmik, I think. Unless you have other plans,¡± she said.


    ¡°Hm. Look forward to it,¡± I said.


    Oplar grinned and opened the door. She nodded at me one last time, then left.


    Sighing as I listened to her heavy footsteps as she walked down the hallway, I glanced down at the pouch of letters on my lap.


    ¡°If anything it proves I¡¯m no god. They couldn¡¯t love anything, after all,¡± I said softly.


    Though¡­ that wasn¡¯t true. I just didn¡¯t want to admit it was.


    ¡°Did none of them, really?¡±


    My breath caught as I looked up from the pouch and found Renn. She was smiling gently at me, her tail swaying behind her.


    I see. So that was what Oplar meant by intruding.


    She must have been waiting outside. Which meant I had not noticed her approach with Oplar. Or her slipping in after Oplar left.


    Fascinating.


    ¡°Some had, yes,¡± I admitted to her.


    Renn¡¯s shoulders lowered a little, as if relived to hear the truth.


    I gestured to the chair across from me, which Oplar had just vacated. Renn happily went to sitting in it.


    ¡°Everyone here is rather vocal about supporting you, Vim. Frett even broke her vow as to speak her opinion of it.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s foolish of her,¡± I said.


    Renn furrowed a brow at me. ¡°She had spoken lovingly. Very well. Even Sharp seemed to be moved by her words. They had brought tears to the eye,¡± she said.


    I¡¯m sure it had. To your eyes at least.


    Glancing at the door, to make sure it was both shut¡­ but also to make sure no one, like a certain bear, was listening behind it¡­


    Once I was sure we really were alone¡­ I sighed softly as I lifted the pouch Oplar had given me.


    ¡°If I give you this¡­ will you promise to behave?¡± I asked my companion.


    ¡°Behave¡­?¡± Renn asked.


    ¡°No riling up the Society, Renn. I appreciate your devotion¡­ and will always be very proud of you for standing up for what you believe in¡­ But they have the right to their own wills and beliefs. Influencing them is¡­¡± I started to explain what I meant, but Renn¡¯s soft smile made me go silent.


    Staring at the woman who was suddenly staring at me the way my mother used to, I felt a strange tingle in the back of my neck.


    What was with that look? And how was she able to have it?


    ¡°I¡­ admit I am angry. And that I¡¯m upset¡­ and have lots of words planned to be said to certain people¡­ but¡­ I promise you Vim, I¡¯ll not try to change anyone¡¯s opinion. I promise,¡± she said seriously.


    I had to drop the pouch, lest I crumple it and destroy it in my grip. The pouch fell to my lap, and luckily remained there and didn¡¯t fall to the floor.


    Renn nodded. ¡°Really Vim¡­ I know you well enough by now to know how you¡¯d feel if I tried something like that. I¡¯m surprised you¡¯d even think I would,¡± she said.


    ¡°Hm¡­ seems I¡¯d not thought deep enough about it, had I?¡± I admitted.


    She nodded, and her smile turned into a grin. ¡°Obviously! But¡­ it¡¯s okay. I know you¡¯ve got a lot on your mind right now.¡±


    Honestly I didn¡¯t. Right now all that was on it was her. Her. Her smell. Her body. That smile.


    The way her tail was coiling around the chair¡¯s leg. Did she do that consciously? It was coiling in the same way it did when she slept. The way it went around my leg. It wrapped around stuff sometimes, but usually not in that way. Not so slowly or so tightly. Was it because she was happy, insulted, or¡­ was it simply because she was staring at me?


    ¡°What¡¯s in the bag?¡± Renn asked, dragging me out of my thoughts.


    I sighed. ¡°Letters,¡± I said as I picked it back up and held it out to her.


    Renn at first didn¡¯t move. She stared at me with shocked eyes, her tail quickly uncoiled the chair¡­ and her ears perked up. ¡°Letters¡­?¡± she whispered.


    I nodded, and leaned forward some more.


    She slowly reached out, and with both hands she took the pouch from me.


    ¡°I have letters¡­?¡± she whispered.


    Watching as Renn carefully sat back and clung to the pouch¡­ I realized something¡­ rather shocking.


    Were those her first letters?


    Ever?


    Surely not¡­ right¡­?


    ¡°The only letters I¡¯ve ever gotten before had been¡­ painful,¡± Renn then whispered as she ran her thumb along the pouch.


    Frowning, I chose my next words carefully. ¡°Sometimes bad news hurts¡­ but in my experience bad news is better than no news,¡± I said.


    Renn smiled gently as she finally tore her eyes from the pouch. Her left ear twitched as she smirked at me. ¡°Remember the letters from the Sleepy Artist? The¡­ ones that banished me?¡± she reminded me.


    Oh.


    I slowly nodded, and felt bad that I had forgotten. Yes. Lughes and the rest had indeed written letters as proof of her banishment. Lughes and had even wrote a letter to her, personally, to tell her his thoughts on it. I¡¯d forgotten all about them.


    If those were Renn¡¯s only experience with letters, then¡­ well¡­


    I should have written her love notes, or something. Maybe I¡¯ll start doing that from now on.


    Renn gulped and sniffed as she turned the pouch over and found the little strap that secured it closed. She slowly undid it, and the pouch unfolded to reveal a rather large stack of different colored letters.


    I quickly noticed the few familiar colors and papers of certain people. One was the same white as another letter, the one I had just tossed onto the desk earlier. Another was a gray that was similar to one of my own. Though the one I had gotten from the smithy was from Nebl, hers likely was from Lellip.


    There had to be at least a dozen of them, and a few looked thick. Several pages of happy little letters for her to indulge in.


    She sniffed again¡­ and suddenly she was crying.


    Although used to her tears, I still found myself a little unsettled. I shifted in my chair, and was thankful I didn¡¯t accidentally break it while doing so.


    Watching as she smiled and slowly moved the letters, as to read the few that had stuff written on the outer envelopes, I watched as she paused on one of the smaller ones.


    Renn¡¯s smile grew warmer, and her crying turned into sniffs as she lifted it a little¡­ as to show it off to me.


    ¡°Lomi¡¯s,¡± she told me.


    I nodded slowly.


    Her tail that had uncoiled from the leg of the chair, and had until now been resting on the floor, began to sway gently. ¡°Almost a year later,¡± she said softly.


    ¡°Such time is what makes them all the more valuable,¡± I said.


    She nodded. As she read the name on the letter again, and smiled. ¡°Her handwriting is bad,¡± she said.


    I said nothing as she went to slowly opening it. Renn did her best to not tear the envelope too roughly, likely because she planned to keep it, yet the sound of the paper as it tore told me it was of poor quality. The type of stuff that would rip and fade no matter how well kept.


    Once opened she unfolded two pages of words¡­ and something slipped out and onto her lap, on to the rest of the letters.


    Renn tilted her head as she carefully picked up a few stalks of wheat.


    Watching a small tear leak from her eyes as she closed them, and went to smelling the wheat, I noticed the way her tail hung motionless in the air as she took in its scent. Or at least, what little scent was likely even left of it.


    After smelling it, Renn sighed. ¡°How is it such things can have their own scent, even though they all smell the same?¡± she wondered.


    ¡°You¡¯re likely smelling Lomi amongst it,¡± I said. Certain strands of wheat did of course have their own smell. It depended on their soils, and whatnot¡­ but odds are the memory she smelled wasn¡¯t the wheat, but those amongst it.


    Renn smirked as she then turned the papers around and went to reading it.


    I patiently waited as Renn slowly read both pages, and then read them again¡­ and again.


    Then on the fourth pass, she told me of their contents.


    ¡°She¡¯s made herself at home. She talks of the rest as sisters and brothers. Porka as a mother¡­ Even calls Trixalla a grandmother,¡± Renn said softly.


    ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± I said.


    She nodded, and sniffed again. ¡°It really is¡­¡±


    Expecting her to start sobbing again, I was a little surprised she didn¡¯t as she lowered the letters a little¡­ and then glanced at me.


    ¡°Hm¡­?¡± I tilted my head at her strange gaze. She had a smile but¡­


    ¡°The letter I sent her, Vim¡­ I¡¯d asked her a question. One in particularly, amongst¡­ well¡­ the other stuff I¡¯d sent,¡± she said.


    I nodded slowly.


    ¡°I¡¯d wanted to know if she was upset that you hadn¡¯t hunted down those who had burnt her village,¡± she told me.


    I blinked.


    ¡°She tells me that you had someone named Meriah handle it for you,¡± Renn said.


    ¡°Rather I asked her to find out who had done it, so that I could handle it later,¡± I corrected. Had Meriah taken matters into her own hands? She was far from the hapless nun she appeared to be, but¡­


    Usually she never did such a thing. She gathered information. That was it. For her to have done something¡­ Either opportunity had shown itself, or she had been forced into a corner.


    ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t think Lomi knows. She was simply told by Meriah that she and you have handled it. That her family, her village, can rest peacefully now,¡± Renn said as she lifted the letter.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± I nodded, and wondered if any of my other letters had been from her, or about it. Meriah never told anyone, other than those who had been victims like Lomi, about what she did or found out. No one other than me at least. She never even told the Chronicler, and she saw her akin to a mother.


    Yet when it came to the victims¡­


    That was one of the small problems of utilizing Meriah. Her strange views of faith and ethics made it impossible to keep the stuff she found out truly a secret, since she shared it with those who were related to them.


    Yet the Chronicler hadn¡¯t mentioned anything about it¡­ which meant Lomi likely hadn¡¯t told anyone else yet.


    ¡°You¡­ you were doing stuff, behind the scenes, Vim?¡± Renn asked me.


    ¡°I¡¯ve not done anything yet. I simply asked Meriah to look into it for me,¡± I said.


    ¡°Who is Meriah?¡±


    ¡°A traveling nun. And that¡¯s not just her persona. She¡¯s genuinely a nun,¡± I said.


    ¡°So¡­ you asked her to find out who had burnt Lomi¡¯s village,¡± Renn said, understanding.


    I nodded. ¡°Thanks to us having to check on the surrounding members for safety reasons¡­ and also because I had chosen to then head to Telmik. I had decided at the time, for now at least, the rest of the Society locations were safe. And that by the time I returned to the north Meriah or someone else would have found out the perpetrators¡­ who I¡¯d then handle once back there,¡± I explained.


    Renn glanced at Lomi¡¯s letter, read something upon it, and then looked back at me. ¡°When¡¯d you ask her to do this for you?¡±


    ¡°In Telmik. I left letters for her¡­ just like I¡¯d done for other things, such as that¡¯s where I put the book I sent Rapti. Into Oplar¡¯s office, for her to deliver it for me,¡± I explained.


    ¡°Why did you give Rapti a book that caused this vote to come to be?¡± she asked, changing topics a little.


    I sighed. ¡°I hadn¡¯t meant for it to do that. Rapti had simply¡­ wanted to know about a certain subject. One she¡¯d never asked about before, not directly¡­ And well¡­¡±


    ¡°You who so dearly cherishes ones freedom, especially in pursuit of knowledge, happily obliged her,¡± Renn finished for me.


    I nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    ¡°What was the book about?¡±


    ¡°The Monarchs.¡±


    She frowned at me. ¡°You barely tell me anything about them, yet you¡¯ll give Rapti a whole book about them?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Firstly, Renn¡­ you know more about Monarchs than anyone else right now. Other than maybe one or two others, at best, who are Monarchs themselves. Also, calling it a book is honestly rather overstating its importance. It¡¯s rather a small journal, only a few dozen pages thick. Most of it is simple depictions of those I¡¯ve encountered over the last few years. I had written it as something of a¡­ report, for Celine, once. She had asked for it,¡± I said.


    ¡°What¡¯s in it that would make Rapti believe you to be a god?¡± Renn asked.


    I shrugged and shook my head.


    ¡°Vim¡­¡± Renn sighed at me.


    ¡°No. Really. It was basically just a¡­ report. One I¡¯d wrote half-assed for Celine. I explain how I tracked down, hunted, and killed half a dozen Monarchs¡­ The only thing I can think of is she interpreted my snide remarks on a few of them wrongly, or something,¡± I said.


    ¡°What kind of snide remarks?¡±


    Taking a small breath, I shifted again. This time though the chair complained. It didn¡¯t break, but it did creak loudly.


    ¡°I think one of them¡­ well¡­ The creator. Of one of the Monarchs. It had been a god that I knew. I may have¡­ made a small remark about it. But I don¡¯t remember saying anything too revealing. If anything she likely just put what little knowledge she has together with the knowledge of others and¡­ well¡­¡± I shrugged, not sure what else to say.


    Renn sighed. ¡°You admitted you recognized a god¡¯s particular creation, because you knew that god. And yet still claim you aren¡¯t one. No wonder, Vim,¡± Renn said.


    ¡°All the people here claim they know their god, yet are they gods?¡± I asked.


    ¡°They know their gods through their faith, Vim,¡± Renn said softly.


    I wanted to scoff, but knew better than to do so.


    Not because Renn would get angry at me¡­ but because she was right.


    ¡°I was trying to be nice¡­¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Why does it seem so many tragedies happen because of your kindness, Vim?¡± Renn asked softly.


    ¡°Because it¡¯s true. I shouldn¡¯t have sent her the book. What more do you want me to say Renn?¡± I asked her and myself.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want you to regret your decisions, Vim,¡± she told me.


    ¡°That¡¯ll be the day,¡± I said.


    Renn folded up Lomi¡¯s letter, shuffling the papers a bit as she put them back into the thin envelope she had drawn them from.


    Once she finished, she sighed softly as she lightly rubbed another. The blue one.


    The one likely from Merit.


    ¡°Do you regret choosing me, Vim?¡± Renn asked me.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t choose you Renn,¡± I said.


    ¡°Are you saying I forced you to love me?¡± she asked.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m saying you weren¡¯t there¡­ then I blinked, and you were. And from that moment on you had my heart in your hands. I didn¡¯t get to chose you, but I would choose you if able to again,¡± I said.


    Renn¡¯s ears fluttered. ¡°If you wrote that journal with such beautiful words, I can see why Rapti would have such misguided thoughts,¡± Renn said softly.


    I flinched. ¡°Please Renn. Not you too,¡± I said.


    Renn smiled at me. ¡°You¡¯re not a god, Vim. I know that. You¡¯re too fragile. Too easily teased. Too easily abused¡­ but¡­¡± she hesitated as she glanced at the letters.


    ¡°But¡­?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°But I can see why others would think so, Vim. I really can. You¡¯re a mystery. Your lack of telling the truth¡­ your hiding of your bloodline, your secrets¡­ they¡¯re the source of all this. Surely you realize it¡­?¡±


    I blinked, and hesitated.


    Was it¡­?


    Well¡­


    ¡°Why not¡­ tell everyone Vim? Maybe it would stop the vote if you did?¡± she asked.


    I gulped.


    ¡°Yes it may cost you some support¡­ or some trust¡­ but Vim¡­ you¡¯re about to lose that anyway. You¡¯ve lost it, already, from what I¡¯ve heard. And from what I¡¯ve seen, too, by the way. There are several who accept you as their Protector, but dislike you or what you have done¡­ why can¡¯t they do the same knowing what you are? You¡¯d give their hate something to be directed at, while they still rely upon you all the same,¡± Renn said.


    Staring at the woman who was very obviously saying something¡­ logical¡­ I did my best to not break the chair I was sitting on.


    Doing my best to not move a muscle, lest I destroy the chair¡­ and maybe even the floor beneath me¡­ I held the gaze of the beautiful golden eyes that were digging into my soul. Or at least, whatever was left of it.


    ¡°Let me guess¡­ it was brought up just now,¡± I said softly.


    She nodded.


    I wonder who it had been. Abel? Ursula? One of the others?


    Did it matter¡­?


    ¡°Is it really so important Vim?¡± Renn asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s not. But Renn¡­¡± I stopped myself from telling her the truth, and realized there was really no way to address it without doing so.


    Honestly¡­ Renn knowing didn¡¯t bother me. Not anymore.


    But¡­


    ¡°Normally Vim¡­ I¡¯d change topics. Since I know eventually, even if many years down the road, you¡¯d tell me. But this isn¡¯t about me. It¡¯s not about us. It¡¯s about something more. Something bigger,¡± she said gently.


    ¡°If I tell them, Renn¡­ it won¡¯t do what you think it will,¡± I said.


    ¡°Why not?¡±


    Because it¡¯d just make the rumors worse, of course.


    Holding her gaze, I gestured at her letters. ¡°Who else sent you letters?¡± I asked.


    Renn blinked, and suddenly looked hurt.


    Before she could say anything I raised a hand to stop her.


    Taking a small breath, I nodded. ¡°I¡¯ll think about it. Give me¡­ a little time. We¡¯ll talk about it later. I promise.¡±


    ¡°Fine. If you break that promise I¡¯ll stuff my tail in your mouth while you sleep,¡± she said, then went to grabbing another letter.


    I shifted in my seat as I wondered what that would feel like.


    ¡°This one¡¯s from Merit¡­ and this one¡¯s from Lellip,¡± Renn said as she went through her stack.


    Nodding softly, I watched as she paused on one¡­ and turned it around. It didn¡¯t look like a real letter, but instead a simple card or¡­


    ¡°This one¡¯s from Crane,¡± she said softly.


    ¡°Oh¡­?¡± I perked up at that. Crane? Really?


    Renn sniffed and gulped, and then smiled gently at me. ¡°Here,¡± she stood, and stepped over as to hand it to me.


    I took it carefully, and noticed she was waiting for me to read it. Apprehensively.


    Looking down at the card, I read Crane¡¯s name. She had signed it¡­ but nothing else.


    Turning it over, I found a single sentence.


    ¡°I do not blame you for what happened, Renn. May we see each other again soon,¡± she had written.


    Renn sniffed again, and giggled a little as I went to hand her back the note.


    Instead of taking it though, Renn stepped forward¡­ then bent forward to wrap me in a hug.


    Making sure I didn¡¯t break the chair on accident, or bend the card from Crane, I accepted her hug as she wrapped her arms around my neck.


    Renn let out a tiny sob, but it was a happy one. I returned her hug, patting her gently on the back.


    ¡°See, Renn? Good news travels slowly. Always,¡± I said.


    ¡°Just like your love, Vim,¡± she agreed.


    Well¡­ S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    She chuckled, her tail happily dancing as I nodded and admitted it.


    Yes. That was true too.


    It really was.

 Chapter Two Hundred and Sixty Seven – Renn – A Silent Voice

    Oplar thumped the tombstone lightly. ¡°This here¡¯s my ma¡¯,¡± she said. Then she stepped to the left, and patted the next stone. ¡°And my pa¡¯.¡±


    I nodded as I studied the two graves. We were near one of the other buildings, the one that Sharp had her little insect cages in. The tombstones were about waist high to Oplar, and both were in the shape of stacks of books.


    ¡°So you inherited your passion of stories from them?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Aye. Though it was my idea to start delivering letters. They had been more interested in cataloguing family histories and stuff,¡± Oplar said as she stepped around her mother¡¯s tombstone, and brushed some fallen leaves off the top of it. Thanks to their flat tops it seemed easy for stuff to accumulate on them. Especially out here, surrounded by the dense forest and winds.


    ¡°Family histories¡­¡± I said softly as I watched her pick each leaf off the stone one by one, carefully.


    ¡°Used to be important. Lotta¡¯ folk don¡¯t care much about it anymore though. Back in Telmik I have massive tomes, which go back hundreds if not thousands of years for some. It¡¯s always very interesting to read about¡¯em,¡± she said.


    ¡°Should put them with the paintings,¡± I said as I imagined a great room, full of paintings¡­ with those very tomes lying underneath them, as to tell their story.


    Oplar tilted her head, and then stood up. ¡°Why¡­ that¡¯s a good idea,¡± she said seriously.


    I nodded. I¡¯d have enjoyed going through such a place. Just as I had spent days and days staring at all those paintings back at Ruvindale.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard you can paint well, actually,¡± Oplar said as she turned to look at me.


    ¡°I try. Though I¡¯ve not had the opportunity to do so lately,¡± I said.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ must be hard being tugged along by Vim all the time. Maybe we should get you an office at Telmik, so you can spend time there as he wanders around. Give you time to do such things,¡± Oplar said as she pondered it.


    I smiled at the idea. ¡°I might consider that one day,¡± I said honestly.


    ¡°Hm¡­ you¡¯ll probably need to do such a thing eventually anyway,¡± she seemed to conclude from her thoughts.


    ¡°Why¡¯s that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Well once you start having children. I doubt Vim would ever let anything happen to you, or them, but traveling around with him without rest might not be the best way to raise¡¯em in the beginning, eh?¡± Oplar said as she smiled at the idea.


    I frowned as I pondered her point.


    She was right¡­ wasn¡¯t she? It took our kind a long time to mature. Any child I¡¯d give birth to would take far longer than a human to grow large enough to tend to themselves. Which meant many years of needing full attention¡­ The type of full attention that living on the road would make it difficult, if not even impossible.


    Children...


    ¡°In Telmik you¡¯ll have many to help you out too. Plus it¡¯s safe. Beneath the Cathedral are many floors that humans don¡¯t even know exist, safe to live in,¡± Oplar said.


    Although still fascinated over the idea, I blinked and changed focus. ¡°There were floors beneath the church?¡± I asked.


    She nodded. ¡°Aye. Celine had Vim and many others, like Hands¡¯ father, make them. Originally they were meant to be a place for us to hide if we were attacked or something, now though they¡¯re mostly just houses and rooms¡­ though honestly most have been empty for some time now,¡± Oplar said.


    ¡°I do remember Vim mentioning tunnels¡­ but he hadn¡¯t said there were actual places to live or anything¡­¡± I said. I should have known though.


    ¡°Vim¡¯s weird,¡± Oplar stated, as if that summarized Vim¡¯s entire existence and strangeness up perfectly.


    ¡°He is¡­¡± I admitted and agreed softly.


    Oplar stepped away from her parent¡¯s graves and back onto the little stone path I was standing on.


    ¡°Can I ask something, Oplar?¡± I asked her.


    She nodded.


    ¡°Are you the author? Of those books. The Queen¡¯s Lament,¡± I asked.


    Oplar grinned at me. ¡°Me? No!¡± she laughed a bit, and then reached over to wrap her arm around my shoulder. Thanks to her being taller than me, she easily turned me as to make me join her in walking along the path, away from her parent¡¯s graves. ¡°I can see why you¡¯d think so. But no. The stories I crave are not such made up drivel¡­ No¡­ What I¡¯m fascinated by are the ones made by real people, in the real world. Which, surprisingly, ends up being more unbelievable sometimes than even the wildest of fiction!¡± Oplar added.


    ¡°Which is why you enjoy joining Vim on his travels,¡± I said as I understood.


    Oplar tightened her grip around my neck and shoulder, as if hugging me. ¡°Ha! No! Not at all! I¡¯ll admit Vim is¡­ a good source of stories and such, but he has a fatal flaw. One that ends up ruining the story more than not,¡± she said.


    ¡°He does¡­?¡±


    She nodded and pointed at the church we were heading back towards. Though no one was in sight, so she was likely just pointing at nothing. ¡°He¡¯s too perfect. Basically Vim does encounter the strange and unusual often, but he¡­ ends those stories too quickly. Too swiftly. If he had it his way, even the craziest moment would only last a few heartbeats, and no one would die, nothing drastic would happen, and he¡¯d then simply go on about his day¡­ as if nothing happened at all,¡± she said, as if it was something terrible.


    ¡°You¡¯d¡­ prefer he wasn¡¯t so good at doing his job¡­?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Aye. I know. That¡¯s horrible of me. I know. But it¡¯s the truth. Take those Monarchs, or monsters, he sometimes fights. They should be natural disasters! Calamities! Stuff of fiction and legends¡­! Yet¡­¡± Oplar raised her hand, and made a fist¡­ yet opened it and revealed her open palm, as if to display the thought in her head upon it.


    ¡°He defeats them before they can cause such chaos,¡± I said, understanding.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ same with men, or armies, or genuine natural disasters even! He fixes them too easily, and does it all while being all calm and collected to boot. It¡¯s no fun. Real stories have grief, heartache, disappointment¡­ Vim doesn¡¯t always end it happily, of course, but you see when he fails it¡¯s not because he actually does so, but because it was impossible. An inevitability. So it¡¯s not fun,¡± Oplar complained.


    I wasn¡¯t really sure I liked her viewpoint at all; especially since it didn¡¯t sound like she was joking or teasing at all¡­ but I did understand where she was coming from.


    Sometimes Vim did treat even the serious stuff al little¡­


    ¡°He is sometimes a little nonplus about stuff,¡± I agreed.


    ¡°Aye? Right! Now don¡¯t get me wrong¡­ I¡¯ll run to Vim the fastest the moment I, or anyone, needs him¡­ but¡­ well¡­¡± Oplar shrugged, bumping me as she did since we were walking so closely together.


    She felt rather warm, oddly. As if she was sick. But she didn¡¯t sound or feel sick. Maybe it was just her trait. She was a bear¡­ so¡­


    ¡°I see where you¡¯re coming from Oplar, but I¡¯ve felt most of Vim¡¯s stories have ended rather sadly in my experience¡­¡± I said softly.


    ¡°Aye. As I said, it happens¡­ it just, even when it does, it doesn¡¯t feel normal. As if he¡¯s¡­¡± Oplar hesitated, and I realized she was about to say something very similar to what many were, and had. Particularly akin to the more recent vote. She instead shook her head, and squeezed me a little tighter. ¡°But enough about me¡­! I want to talk about you,¡± she decided.


    ¡°I¡¯m taken,¡± I warned her.


    Oplar nearly tripped. I had to stand firm as the heavier woman leaned on me and guffawed, then burst out laughing as she stood back up. ¡°Indeed you are!¡± she shouted happily.


    I let her cling to me, as if her laughter was about to send her to her knees, and I wondered how heavy she actually were. I had actually needed to firm my footing, and strain a little, as to keep her upright just now.


    She continued to laugh, until they turned into heavy giggles, which then turned into deep wheezes and huffs. ¡°Ah¡­ that was great. I¡¯m going to enjoy you, Renn, I really am,¡± she said.


    ¡°Vim doesn¡¯t like to share, but he begrudgingly allows it sometimes,¡± I said.


    Oplar made a noise, then went right back to laughing. ¡°Does he now! That¡¯s good to know!¡±


    Smiling at her, I enjoyed not just her boisterous attitude¡­ but how touchy-feely she was. Brandy had been like her, but had only on a few times actually wrapped me in a hug or done what Oplar was doing. Landi had been similar, a little, but it had seemed she had always been scheming something¡­ though half the time it felt like it was something silly, and of no consequence¡­ but Oplar on the other hand¡­


    Well¡­


    She seemed to be just enjoying the moment. Which somehow made her personality all the more lovely.


    Plus I kind of liked the way she thought¡­ not so much about Vim¡¯s supposed interference with her search for stories, but rather¡­ well¡­


    Stuff like her comment about children. Her being able to think in such a way told me she and I were going to be good friends.


    ¡°What would you like to know about me?¡± I asked her as she calmed down a little.


    ¡°Ah! Everything! But¡­ for now I¡¯d like to know something a little silly, that you might find weird,¡± Oplar said.


    ¡°Hm¡­?¡± We slowed a bit, and eventually came to a stop near another path. One that led to more graves.


    Although we had stopped, Oplar kept her arm around me¡­ and she coughed and nodded. ¡°Well¡­ uh¡­ you wouldn¡¯t happen to have a brother, or anything would you? One who needs a wife?¡± she then asked.


    I blinked, and couldn¡¯t help but smile¡­ but kept myself from laughing, even though I kind of wanted to.


    She had asked so seriously, after all. Just as seriously as Elisabell had asked, not too long ago. ¡°My brothers are all dead. I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said.


    Well I wasn¡¯t sorry, but she didn¡¯t need to know that. For as much as I''d like to help Oplar, I''d never insult her by trying to set her up with one of my family members. She didn''t deserve such a thing... and they wouldn''t have deserved her, either.


    ¡°Ah¡­ I see. The others had mentioned you had told them your kin were all gone, but¡­¡± she shrugged, smiling a little.


    ¡°So you¡¯re looking for a mate too?¡± I asked, thinking of Landi.


    ¡°Aye. Have been for awhile now. As you know, I¡¯m a bear¡­ and well¡­ lotta¡¯ the men in the Society are either just not my type, or simply won¡¯t entertain the idea of having me¡­ so,¡± she shrugged again as we returned to walking.


    Hm¡­ ¡°Are there no other bears?¡± I asked.


    ¡°None I know of,¡± she said.


    ¡°My father had a friend. He¡¯d been a bear¡­ but I¡¯m not sure whatever happened to him,¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh¡­? Remember his name?¡± Oplar asked.


    I shook my head. ¡°I never got to learn it. I never met him, personally,¡± I said. I didn¡¯t mention that such a thing had not only been intentional on my part, but a blessing. If that man had been a friend of such a bastard then¡­ well¡­


    He was likely not worth knowing.


    ¡°Huh¡­ You came from the north, right? Just how far north?¡± Oplar asked.


    ¡°Well¡­ from Ruvindale it¡¯d take me several months to get there. You head north, but then west a bit,¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh. Wow. That¡¯s farther than I thought,¡± she said as she thought of it.


    I nodded. That had been the point. I had run as far from that place as I could.


    Oplar grabbed my shoulder, gave it a squeeze¡­ then released me. For the first time in a moment we weren¡¯t touching as she stepped away, and crossed her arms before me.


    I studied the bear, and noticed for the first time that she had a few scars beneath her right eye. Scattered around her cheekbone. They were tiny little marks, but thanks to the angle of the sun they were now readily visible.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be honest, Renn¡­ This vote worries me,¡± she then said.


    Although a little surprised by such a massive leap in topics, I nodded¡­ and was glad to hear it. I had wanted to know her opinion on it but hadn¡¯t known how to ask.


    ¡°It worries me too. Particularly so because Vim doesn¡¯t seem to be, at all,¡± I said.


    ¡°Vim¡¯s like that. He¡¯s the kind of man that even if they did vote to banish him completely¡­ he¡¯d likely not even blink. He might even still keep protecting most of us, at least those who ask him to. But it¡¯s not really his outcome that worries me,¡± she said.


    I frowned, and wondered if she was right. Sharp had also mentioned offhandedly that if Vim got removed as protector, or outright banished, she¡¯d follow him¡­ so maybe Oplar was on to something. Especially since Vim would likely keep protecting people all the same.


    What did, or would happen, if they actually voted to remove him as protector...? Would that mean he''d no longer be a part of the Society at all? Or would he just lose his status?


    ¡°If not the outcome of the vote¡­ what worries you?¡± I asked, trying not to let my mind wander too much.


    ¡°The discontent that birthed it. Whether Vim, or anyone else, wants to admit it or not¡­ the fact is that there are many in the Society who are not happy. There are those who feel slighted, abandoned¡­ those who are afraid, those who desire more¡­ There are those like Lilly, and then there are those like Rapti. Basically¡­ our Society is fractured. Divided,¡± she said.


    ¡°Hasn¡¯t it always been?¡± I asked.


    She nodded. ¡°Aye, it has¡­ but that was when there were enough of us to not matter. You could be anywhere on the board of desires, wants, or beliefs¡­ and you weren¡¯t alone. You had many who would and did stand alongside you. Now though¡­? We¡¯re so few that there are many who are quite literally alone. Those who have no such allies or friends to share in their grievances, and as such feel even more as if the Society isn¡¯t catering to their needs,¡± Oplar said.


    My left ear fluttered as I thought of the many that I could see being used as such examples of such people. Like Landi, the Clothed Woman, or even someone like Sharp. Although she lived here, amongst many, she was practically alone. Her only real friend was Ursula and even they had their differences.


    Oplar was right. Verily so.


    ¡°You know what I mean,¡± she said, likely noticing my thoughts.


    I slowly nodded. ¡°I do¡­ I¡¯ve thought of the same thing myself, especially lately,¡± I said.


    ¡°You feel alone?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Oh. No¡­ not that. I have Vim, even if I was alone. I just meant I¡¯ve also noticed there are many who are, although members of the Society¡­ to a point also not,¡± I explained.


    ¡°You do have Vim,¡± Oplar said with a smirk.


    I shifted, but didn¡¯t argue or let her tiny little teasing comment bother me. It was the truth after all.


    Even if the whole of the Society abandoned me¡­ as long as I had him, I wasn¡¯t too worried.


    Plus it wasn¡¯t as if I was some outcast myself. Even those who had banished me, like Crane and those in Lumen, I was on relatively good terms with. Herra had voted to not let me live amongst her, yet we had grown closer before separating back at her family.


    ¡°I personally think it¡¯s not something any of us can fix, though, Oplar. The only method that would possibly work is to either find a bunch more members, or to force everyone to live together. As to form families, and bonds between them. One is obviously¡­ impossible¡­ while the other would likely just make it worse,¡± I said.


    Oplar nodded and sighed. ¡°That¡¯s true. And the few locations with enough members to have such integration anymore have all but shut themselves off from the rest of us,¡± she said.


    ¡°Who do you mean?¡± I asked.


    ¡°There are those like Tor¡¯s village, or the Summit. They have the most members of any location¡­ some of them mixed very well, too, with lots of bloodlines and even with humans. Yet one won¡¯t let anyone with a drop of predator blood in their veins in, and the others are either stuck in their religions or cultures to such a degree no one would want to go to them even if they could,¡± Oplar said.


    I frowned. ¡°The Summit?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a village up north a little. We¡¯ll be heading to it after we leave here, unless Vim plans to go to the Keep first. The Summit has banished Vim, but they actually have a request for him so he can go there,¡± Oplar said.


    Oh! That village. Vim had mentioned it before¡­ in fact he had planned to let me visit it while he stayed at a distance, as to check on them and¡­


    ¡°They have a request for him?¡± I asked.


    She nodded. ¡°It¡¯s why I don¡¯t care for them much. They won¡¯t let him in, yet are always crying out for help whenever they get the chance,¡± she said.


    My tail shifted as I nodded. I agreed with that, completely. ¡°And Vim simply accepting it, as if it was normal,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hm¡­? Well that¡¯s his job isn¡¯t it?¡± Oplar asked.


    I nodded, but didn¡¯t tell her my true thoughts of the matter. I¡¯d decided to not let anyone know, not yet, my personal feelings concerning their¡­ abuse of his kindness.


    ¡°Oh! Let¡¯s continue this later, Renn, I see Abel. He¡¯s been avoiding me, and I want to hear his thoughts on the vote,¡± Oplar turned and hurried for one of the doors that led back into the Crypt.


    Watching her hurry off, I felt slightly abandoned. She sure did change focus real fast. It felt like she was always in a hurry.


    Although left behind, I wasn¡¯t insulted. I knew Vim planned on us leaving at any moment. We had been planning to leave the day before, but he had wanted to let Oplar spend a few days resting and catching up with everyone¡­ since she had letters for them, they also wanted to give everyone chances to write responses too and¡­


    As Oplar entered the building, I noticed a new target of interest for myself. I stepped forward, and went to a different door. One that led to the eastern side of the building, where the church laid.


    Tapping on one of the windows, I got Frett¡¯s attention before heading to the door. Entering the Crypt, I shut the door behind me and stepped over to Frett¡­ who smiled quietly at me.


    Right. Although she had spoken the other day, in favor of Vim¡¯s continued responsibilities¡­ she¡¯d returned to being mute.


    ¡°I know you¡¯re getting ready to go pray, so I¡¯ll not keep you long. I just wanted to ask if I could write you letters after I leave, Frett,¡± I asked her.


    Frett blinked, and although she didn¡¯t frown¡­ she didn¡¯t smile either.


    Was that a no¡­?


    ¡°I know that you¡­ won¡¯t be able to respond. But that¡¯s okay. I¡¯m willing to wait until your moment of silence has passed for a response. Or would I just be a bother?¡± I asked.


    Frett finally smiled, and did so in a way that told me it was okay.


    Relaxing, I smiled and nodded back.


    So it hadn¡¯t been a bother that I¡¯d send her letters, but rather she had simply not wanted to respond and break her vow.


    The written word was as loud as the spoken one, after all.


    ¡°Okay. Thank you Frett,¡± I said as I nodded again.


    She gave me the tiniest of nods ever, one that told me she had done so without meaning to, and then stepped away as to return to walking down the hallway. She headed for the church, quietly.


    Watching her go, I sighed and wondered what it would be like to take such a vow.


    I mean¡­ it wasn¡¯t too unrealistic of a thought for me. I¡¯d gone years and years alone. Especially before Nory and after the siblings. Yet although I had been alone, I had still spoken. Especially when traveling through human towns¡­ And even when completely alone, I was rarely that silent.


    I hummed. I talked to myself. I even sang sometimes.


    Yet back then¡­ could I have done it? Stayed silent? For years? Without a sound¡­?


    Yes.


    Likely.


    Maybe. S§×ar?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Today though¡­?


    The mere idea of not talking right now was almost an impossibility to me. And not just because I had so many things I wanted to ask, and say, to those around me.


    How hard would it be to not say anything to Vim¡­? For extended periods?


    Sometimes I couldn¡¯t contain myself. There were times I blurted out something the moment he came into view. As if I was some child or lost puppy, unable to contain my excitement when I saw him.


    Crossing my arms, similar to the way Oplar did earlier, I tried to imagine it¡­ as the man in question rounded the corner in front of me.


    He noticed me, and tilted his head as he smiled at me. He must have just passed Frett, considering where he had come from. I wonder if he had heard me talking to her earlier, and thus why he was here now. He might have been in the church then.


    As he approached¡­ I wondered if this was the world¡¯s way of giving me a chance to find out if I could do it or not.


    Vim approached me¡­ and came to a stop a few feet away.


    Keeping my arms crossed, I stared up into his eyes¡­ and knew my tail and ears were giving my thoughts away. My tail especially was wiggling around rather fiercely right now.


    In a certain perspective¡­ my tail alone had made me fail in my attempt. It may not be able to speak, or make much sound even when it swooshed and moved quickly¡­ but¡­


    It spoke all the same. It was my voice¡­ especially to Vim¡¯s eyes.


    Still I kept my silence¡­ and oddly, so did he.


    Neither of us said anything for a long moment, and then Vim smirked at me¡­ and simply nodded as he stepped away.


    Without a word, Vim stepped around me and headed down the hall¡­ leaving me be.


    For a tiny moment I had to bite the inside of my cheek, as to stop myself from saying anything. After a few moments I turned, to look over my shoulder at him. Vim reached the end of the hall, and then promptly turned a corner¡­ disappearing from view.


    Releasing a tiny pent up breath, I sighed and felt ridiculous.


    ¡°That was hard,¡± I admitted.

 Chapter Two Hundred and Sixty Eight – Vim – To Make a Bandage

    The smell of the freshly made bandages was strong. It made Sharp¡¯s room smell of medicine.


    Better than the incense burning throughout the rest of the church, at least.


    ¡°Renn helped me a lot. She not only helped me gather them all, she spent half the day with me yesterday too. Surprisingly¡­ she seemed to kind of know the process already, without being told. Poor thing has had to make bandages before,¡± Sharp said as she slowly spun the spool of bandages. She was winding it up, and it was several feet thick.


    It was one of half a dozen similar spools. Each likely lasted her months if not a year or more. Especially since she only used the bandages as covering, not to actually tend wounds. Plus I knew she didn¡¯t put them on every day. The only reason she was putting them on so often lately was because we were here. It made the place lively. Under normal circumstances, Sharp likely went many days without ever talking to anyone else here. Maybe even rarely leaving her room or that house full of insects.


    Still I was glad to see that her supply wasn¡¯t just suitable, but stocked to a degree that told me the plants and the process I had taught her had been worth it. Though¡­ I knew from experience that it took many days of hard work, collecting those herbs and carefully tearing and peeling them in a way to make the plant fibers suitable for use. She and Renn had likely only made a few dozen feet of bandages at best, even with two days of work. A day to gather the plants. A week for them to properly dry and flatten, a day to work them into shape.


    Hard work just so Sharp could feel comfortable enough to walk around without worry.


    Stepping over to one of the spools, I reached out and tapped it lightly. It creaked, but didn¡¯t spin much.


    The bandages felt dry, but even with a slight tap I could feel the herb¡¯s ointment that they left on my skin. It made my fingertip tingle a little¡­ but not because the ointment was that potent.


    It was that very ointment those plants released when prepared properly that allowed Sharp to utilize the bandages in the way she did. Other cloth, felt, or leather just tore and ripped. Certain quality silks lasted a little longer brushing against her skin¡­ but¡­


    Rubbing my fingers together, I felt the slight burning sensation of skin healing as if from a burn.


    Like always my body resisted even that which was supposed to help.


    ¡°She¡¯s a good person. Even if she¡¯s started to consider touching me,¡± Sharp said with a mumble.


    ¡°Has she?¡± I asked. I¡¯ll need to make another comment again to her, to have her not do so.


    Renn would likely survive such wounds¡­ but not only did I not wish to see her in such pain, I also didn¡¯t want to see Sharp weep. The abrasive woman had a very fragile heart when it came to hurting friends.


    She nodded. ¡°Likely thanks to Oplar always trying to when she sees me. She¡¯s not tried yet¡­ but you can see the idea tugging at her sometimes,¡± Sharp said.


    I smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes. Her tail gives such things away.¡±


    ¡°It does,¡± Sharp agreed.


    Stepping away from the spool, I sighed as I looked around her room. It was honestly¡­ a little¡­


    Well¡­


    Girly.


    Sharp had lots of pillows, stuffed animals, and other things scattered all over. Not on her bed, of course, since she couldn¡¯t touch such things easily¡­ but she had many shelves and tables. And they were all proudly displaying her hidden heart, which she never showed anyone else¡­ at least not willingly.


    Although it was funny that such a sharp tongued woman had such a childish and gentle side¡­ it was also very sad, in its own way.


    So many in the Society thought Sharp was a cruel and heartless woman. It has always bothered me that so many misunderstood her¡­ but it wasn¡¯t my place to correct such a thing. Especially since she herself was the reason for it.


    Sharp didn¡¯t like people knowing.


    Like me, she pretended to be something else¡­ as to keep the peace.


    ¡°Did you enjoy the book?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°I did. I copied several chapters and passages that I enjoyed the most, as to read them again until another copy makes its way here,¡± Sharp said with a point to one of the desks. I couldn¡¯t make out any papers or books upon it, thanks to all the crafting supplies.


    Sharp finished with the spool, and then turned to glare at me. I smiled back at her, and she scoffed. She shook her head as she went to sit in a chair.


    Although another chair was nearby, I remained standing.


    It was far too thin for me to risk sitting down upon.


    ¡°I hear you¡¯re not worried about the vote at all,¡± Sharp said as she got comfortable.


    ¡°Should I be?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Feh. If they¡¯re stupid enough to vote against you then good riddance,¡± Sharp said.


    I didn¡¯t want to agree with that so I didn¡¯t nod or even blink.


    ¡°You might want to have a conversation with Renn about it, however,¡± Sharp then warned.


    ¡°Hm? Yes¡­ she might vote against me just so she could keep me for herself,¡± I said with a smile.


    ¡°It¡¯s scary that I could see her actually doing that, yes. But no¡­ Renn seems to be rather upset with it. Her tail twitched mightily when she sat with all of us the other night, talking about it,¡± she said.


    ¡°She sees it as a betrayal. She¡¯ll get over it,¡± I said.


    ¡°Do you honestly believe so?¡± Sharp asked.


    Shifting, I shrugged. Honestly¡­ I didn¡¯t mind either way.


    The fact she got so protective of me was rather humbling. I kind of enjoyed seeing her get so upset over it¡­


    But Sharp was right.


    It wasn¡¯t good. We¡¯ve lost many to such anger. To such disappointment. Though not over me, usually it happened when it concerned other members.


    Plus I needed her to care for them. Or well¡­


    I wanted her to, at least.


    I needed her to¡­ in case I ever stopped.


    ¡°You leave tomorrow,¡± Sharp then said, letting me drop the conversation.


    ¡°Tonight actually,¡± I said. It was why I was here talking to her, in her room. To say goodbye and give my last report to the de facto leader here.


    Or well¡­ that and also because she had asked for me. She had sent Renn to get me. So she definitely had something else to bring up¡­ though I wasn¡¯t sure if she had said it yet or not.


    ¡°Tonight¡­?¡± she then asked.


    I pointed upward, to the ceiling.


    ¡°Ah. Right¡­ the full moon,¡± Sharp nodded, understanding.


    Yes. Enough light for us to traverse even these wooded forests.


    ¡°So all requests fulfilled. Ursula feels a little better, though I¡¯m not sure any progress was actually made¡­ Tim¡¯s been dealt with, Frett¡¯s vow of silence won¡¯t last long considering she still talks every so often¡­ what else did you do?¡± Sharp asked me.


    ¡°I fixed the roof and some statues,¡± I pointed out.


    She grinned and nodded. ¡°Ah. You did¡­¡±


    Plus I had helped teach her how to make proper insect cages, and glass. But I didn¡¯t remind her of it. She had omitted them on purpose. She¡¯d already thanked me and Renn¡­ there was nothing else to say concerning them.


    Sharp shifted, and glanced to one of the spools. One connected to the wall near her bed.


    ¡°Anything I can do for you, Sharp?¡± I asked the suddenly unsure woman.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­ I feel like I¡¯m supposed to say or do something, but I¡¯m not sure what it is,¡± she said softly.


    I frowned at her confession¡­ and wondered what it was she felt.


    Unease? Anxiety? Such a rarity for her¡­ especially so for her to admit to it in front of me.


    For a small moment I tried to think of all that has happened, and been said, since we had arrived. Had I missed something? Was there another issue? Had I made mistake?


    Had Renn¡­? As far as I could remember all Renn had said concerning Sharp to me was that she enjoyed her friendship. That she was a mix of Merit and the Clothed Woman, in her eyes.


    An apt description really. More than Renn likely realized.


    And the few times I¡¯d been there when they had been together, like when we had made the glass cages, there hadn¡¯t been anything too odd said between them. The two had just been¡­ happy. Friends.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look so worried Vim¡­ It¡¯s probably nothing,¡± she said.


    ¡°You sure?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°No¡­ but I¡¯m not sure what to say about it. Maybe I just don¡¯t want you to take Renn away so quickly?¡± Sharp wondered as she crossed her arms.


    I sighed. ¡°You¡¯d have my full support if you could find a way to keep her here for awhile,¡± I said.


    Sharp snickered at me. ¡°I believe it! Though¡­ I bet you¡¯d come running back as fast as possible, once you got lonely¡­ I wonder how long it¡¯d take you,¡± Sharp said.


    Probably not long at all.


    She then sighed and shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know what Rapti¡¯s thinking, Vim. Her fascination with her gods, I understood that. It made sense, considering her life and upbringing. But this¡­? Claiming you¡¯re one too?¡± Sharp brought forth the reason she had asked me to her room, finally.


    ¡°Everyone is entitled to their opinions,¡± I said simply.


    Sharp scoffed at me. ¡°Please Vim. Should we take in the opinions of the beasts and bugs too while we¡¯re at it?¡± she asked.


    Well¡­


    Shaking her head at me, and likely the thoughts she had read on my face, she gestured lightly with a point. ¡°They¡¯re going to try and use Renn against you, Vim. Don¡¯t let them,¡± she warned me.


    Ah¡­ I nodded. ¡°I know, Sharp. But she won¡¯t be the only one. It won¡¯t take long for Yangli to be brought up and focused on instead,¡± I said.


    ¡°Yangli¡­ speaking of him, is he dead?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Do you really want to know?¡± I asked her back.


    Sharp held my gaze for a moment, then sighed and shook her head. ¡°No. I guess not.¡±


    I smiled and nodded and stepped away from the wall, and the spools of bandages hung upon it.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t the first time the Society has voted against me, Sharp. Nor will it be the last. I¡¯m not worried. I might have to¡­ adjust a little, or perform some deed or action, or maybe change my rules a little¡­ but that¡¯ll be all,¡± I said.


    ¡°That confidence is what bugs people, Vim. It¡¯s why they¡¯re voting against you. You speak as if you can see the future,¡± she told me.


    ¡°History repeats itself¡­ whether I want it to or not,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hmph,¡± she didn¡¯t agree, of course, but kept her reservations to herself.


    ¡°Anything I¡¯ve forgotten Sharp? Before I leave?¡± I asked again.


    ¡°No. We¡¯ll be fine until you return¡­ or until I see you again in Telmik, during the vote,¡± she said.


    Tilting my head at her, and the sudden smirk she wore, I realized she may very well vote against me.


    Interesting.


    ¡°By then Renn might be too much for me to handle, so I¡¯ll probably ask for help,¡± I said.


    Sharp¡¯s smirk turned into a wry smile. ¡°I bet! I look forward to it, honestly¡­ Though if you two do separate, and you break her poor heart, just send her my way. I¡¯ll accept her here,¡± sharp gently said. sea??h th§× N?vel?ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Although humbled and glad to hear that Renn had once again made a very good friend¡­ I had no choice but to realize, and admit, once again that no one else was taking my relationship with Renn seriously.


    Sharp had just been completely honest. She expected me to lose interest in Renn.


    I wonder why so many thought so. I¡¯d understand it if I made a habit of mingling with members often, but¡­


    I never did. The only member anyone would ever be able to honestly say I had ever mingled with was Celine¡­ and she had been the one to shun me.


    If anything I should be the one they all worried about, considering Renn¡¯s personality.


    Stepping over to the door, I tapped the heavy thing with a finger. The wood was as thick as my arm. Something that would have been cumbersome for a human. ¡°Goodbye Sharp,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hmph. Ignoring my statement isn¡¯t very manly, Vim.¡±


    ¡°On the contrary. I took your comment to heart. I¡¯ll remember it for when she breaks my heart instead, and when I come to weep in your arms,¡± I said.


    Sharp tilted her head at me as I opened the door and smirked at her.


    She sighed and shook her head as I stepped out of the room. I shut the door behind me, and glanced both ways in the hallway.


    The hallway was oddly quiet. It wasn¡¯t the early morning anymore; people should be out and about¡­ but¡­


    It was also not a day of prayer. So maybe people were sleeping in and being lazy. There was likely many who were still exhausted from all the commotion lately. Between the fiasco with Tim to the meetings concerning my fate, they¡¯ve been busy talking even late into the night. Sometimes all together in the same room, other times in small groups of two or three scattered throughout the Crypt.


    Plus Oplar was here now. She was a loud woman. The type to always draw people into conversations and gossip. She¡¯d talk to you until the morning sun if you weren¡¯t careful.


    This place would do well for us to leave. If anything just to let them return to their peace and quiet.


    I went to walk around for a moment, with no real goal or reason. I¡¯ve already talked to everyone. I had even talked to that human we had brought, Elisabell. She was happy here, and was already acting as if she¡¯d been here her whole life.


    There were no more requests. No more concerns. No more drama.


    Nothing more needed to be said. At least, nothing I wanted to say or hear. I knew many here wanted to talk to me about the vote, but¡­


    Well¡­


    I didn¡¯t want to talk about it.


    Let them come to their own conclusions. I¡¯ll deal with it later.


    It took about half an hour to walk around the whole Crypt. In that time I passed, or simply saw at a distance, most of the inhabitants here. Some spoke to me, others didn¡¯t even notice me as I walked past them in their rooms or sitting at tables.


    The Crypt was fine. It would be.


    Hopefully we would be too.


    Once I rounded the same corner for the second time since I started walking around, I realized something important.


    I¡¯d not seen, or heard, Renn.


    It¡¯d make sense if I¡¯d not seen anyone else¡­ but I had seen even Ursula and Oplar earlier. The two had been walking through the courtyard together.


    Yet no Renn¡­


    I knew that Renn had been spending some time alone outside. In front of all the graves¡­ but I hadn¡¯t seen her out there either. I¡¯d walked past several windows that looked out to most of those cemeteries and flower patches. Though she might have been hidden behind one of the many larger monuments or statues¡­


    I paused a moment, and then headed for the nearest stairwell.


    Heading to our room, I slowed a little as I approached the door.


    She was in the room¡­ but not asleep. She was doing something. I heard the sound of something moving and¡­


    Packing maybe¡­? I had thought she had already done so earlier, though.


    Opening the door, I found Renn on the bed. She sat up a little more, and smiled at the sight of me.


    She was combing her tail.


    ¡°Is Sharp okay?¡± Renn asked as I shut the door behind me.


    ¡°Yes. She simply wanted to give me a warning,¡± I said. And to tell me that Renn could be sent here once I was done loving her, I suppose.


    ¡°Hm¡­ Is she considered the leader here Vim?¡± Renn asked.


    I nodded. ¡°She is. Abel is the one they go to for guidance¡­ especially the spiritual kind, but Sharp is the strongest and oldest here. She¡¯s the one they go to when there¡¯s real problems to be handled,¡± I said.


    ¡°Why is it that most of our oldest and strongest members seem to be women?¡± she asked as I stepped over to grab one of the chairs, as to sit and talk wit her.


    ¡°There are just as many men who are as old and strong¡­ but they¡¯re like Tor or Lawrence. Unable, or unwilling, to step outside their comfort zones,¡± I said.


    ¡°Like you,¡± she said simply.


    Was I the same¡­? ¡°Possibly,¡± I admitted.


    She smirked at me and went to brushing her tail again. The comb I had made for her sounded a little odd as she ran it along her tail.


    It was a smooth sound, especially since she did it so slowly. ¡°Plus¡­ most non-human men were too influenced by their emotions and desires. A man without restraint is hard pressed to live long in this world, for many reasons,¡± I said as I sat down near the bed.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± Renn hummed at me as she paused in her combing, as to stare at me.


    I enjoyed her gaze for a moment, and then smiled and shrugged. ¡°What is it?¡± I asked, waiting for her strange thoughts to be shared.


    ¡°You too suffer those outburst. Those moments. Of emotion. I don¡¯t blame you, but it¡¯s a good thing you don¡¯t succumb to them often I think,¡± she said.


    Oh¡­? ¡°You mean Tim,¡± I said, understanding.


    She nodded.


    ¡°I get emotional often, Renn,¡± I told her.


    ¡°I know. But that was the first time I¡¯d ever seen you so upset,¡± she said.


    Was it¡­?


    I had gotten upset over Ruvindale. Over Nebl¡¯s death, or rather the lack of motivation over his supposed death. In Lumen. Landi. Miss Beak.


    Or was she not speaking of pure emotion, but instead anger and hate? If so¡­


    Maybe¡­ But I¡¯d argue I had been just as angry, if not more so, over Nebl¡¯s family failing him. Granted, I hadn¡¯t acted on that anger. I¡¯d not harm, or even say anything to them over it, but¡­


    ¡°What are you thinking, Vim?¡± Renn asked softly.


    I hesitated, since I really didn¡¯t want to say it aloud¡­ and as always, my first instinct was to not say the truth. To never say aloud my true thoughts, or emotions.


    Yet not only had I just asked her the same, basically, just now¡­ this was also Renn I was talking to.


    I wanted to be open with her. At least about stuff like this.


    ¡°I was angry, Renn. Over hearing, and seeing, Tim act so callous¡­ but I¡¯d honestly not been that upset. I had been more bothered before. Over stuff like what happened at the Smithy. I¡¯d been furious then,¡± I told her.


    She frowned at me and tilted her head. Her tail, which was in her lap, coiled and tapped her thigh¡­ telling me she was pondering my words deeply.


    Renn thought about my statement for a bit, and then nodded. ¡°You mean Nebl. Him being trapped in the mine¡­ and his family¡¯s lack of motivation to save him,¡± she said.


    I nodded.


    Her ear fluttered, and I half expected her to sigh at me. She didn¡¯t though, and instead smiled at me. ¡°You had been angry. I hadn¡¯t realized it had bothered you that deeply, however,¡± she said.


    ¡°It had. Deeply so.¡±


    ¡°I can see that now. Does... Does that mean you judge a person¡¯s inaction greater than their actions, Vim?¡± she asked me.


    I sat up a little straighter at the question, and felt a little worried over it.


    Was she really going to be like Miss Beak then? That was the kind of question she would have asked me.


    ¡°Yes. I don¡¯t fault those who are scared¡­ I don¡¯t hate those incapable of facing a dangerous terror¡­ but Nebl had not been in danger in such a way. There was no great threat. No monster. No Monarch. No God. He had simply been buried under a little bit of dirt. They hadn¡¯t even thought of trying to save him. Not a single handful of dirt had been moved,¡± I told her.


    Her tail thumped her thigh again as she studied me. Her smile remained on her face, but I could tell it had grown a little softer. A little more somber. ¡°Why then did you not kill me on sight Vim? Back when I had come to bring you news of my banishment, and Amber¡¯s death?¡± she asked softly.


    ¡°Renn, you had acted. You had not just risked their ire to try and save Amber, but had suffered for it. You had been banished from a place you had planned to make a home, just in an effort to attempt at saving someone¡¯s life. That¡¯s genuinely the opposite of what Nebl¡¯s family did,¡± I said.


    Renn perked up, her ears and tail going still as her eyes widened and her pupils contracted. They became more cat-like as she fixated on me.


    ¡°What¡­? You thought otherwise?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°I¡­ I hadn¡¯t looked at it like that. I had simply been looking at it from the perspective that my presence had brought forth death and destruction,¡± she said softly.


    I smirked at her. ¡°Really¡­? Then why did you think I so quickly trusted you, Renn? You had already proven yourself to me by trying to save Amber, and accepting your fate. Your willingness to accept the banishment, and any punishment I¡¯d deal to you in turn, proved to me you were someone trustworthy and suitable for the Society. Or did you just think I was affable or something?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± she smirked at me in a shy way, telling me she had indeed simply thought I was being kind or indifferent to it back then.


    Hm¡­ ¡°Maybe that¡¯s one of the reasons I fell for you, too, now that I think about it,¡± I said as I crossed my arms and thought of it.


    ¡°Oh¡­? Really?¡±


    ¡°Possibly. That and others. Same with Lumen, and the Bell Church. You weep when you get banished, but you accept it¡­ even if it isn¡¯t justified. Maybe it¡¯s because we¡¯re so similar in that regard,¡± I said.


    ¡°Although glad to hear of another reason you love me, I¡¯m not sure if I should be happy or not about it. We should not be so happy with being doormats for others, Vim,¡± Renn said softly.


    I smirked and nodded. That was true.


    ¡°I do enjoy talking about lovey-dovey stuff Vim¡­ but can I ask something, since we¡¯re on this topic?¡± Renn then asked.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°Would you really accept it? If the Society voted to remove you as Protector¡­ or even outright banish you?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Yes. If that would be their will. However, if there were others who came to me and asked for help from me still¡­ I would still give it. My help for the Society is not a shackle of slavery, Renn. I choose to do this because it¡¯s what I feel is both right, and my responsibility. Yes, I made a contract with Celine and thus the Society¡­ but I had signed it. I had even written most those rules myself. No one forced me. No one can, even if they wanted to,¡± I said.


    Renn kept my gaze, but she sighed and nodded. ¡°Right¡­¡±


    ¡°That upsets you,¡± I said, not asked.


    She nodded again. ¡°Verily¡­ but I¡¯m not sure if I should try to change your opinion, or even if your belief is wrong. If anything¡­ it means you¡¯re that good of a man. To be so gentle to those who so readily prove they don¡¯t deserve it. I¡¯ll¡­ need to ponder it. A lot,¡± she said.


    Shifting a little, I smiled at the woman who now looked disturbed and worried. As if she had just been told bad news. ¡°Take your time. You got two years until the vote,¡± I told her.


    ¡°That¡¯s what worries me. Today I¡¯d vote in your favor¡­ but what if I grow so upset at them, that I vote in their favor? Just out of spite? To separate you from them?¡± she asked me.


    ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯d not be very pleased to watch you vote in such a way, but I¡¯d respect it. I¡¯d ask you not to condemn them over their misguided opinions, but¡­¡± I shrugged, since I wasn¡¯t sure how to properly express my current thoughts and emotions about what she had just revealed to me.


    It was even harder to properly make sense of the weird feeling of joy over it too. I found myself really liking the idea of her being so possessive in such a way.


    It was something my parents would have done. To vote in such a form. To use the system their supposed enemies created against them, in such a way.


    Such a thought made me smile.


    Renn sighed and went to comb her tail again. This time though she did it much faster, as if annoyed now. ¡°I have a lot to think about,¡± she said.


    ¡°Hm¡­ want more to think about?¡± I asked her.


    She glanced at me and nodded, accepting it happily.


    ¡°If I do get banished¡­ what do I do with myself then? Even if a few still want me to protect and help them, it won¡¯t be enough to take up all my time. I¡¯ll get bored again,¡± I said.


    Renn coughed, and then went to laughing. ¡°What a silly worry!¡± she said happily between her giggles.


    ¡°It¡¯s worse than you think, Renn. Last time I got bored I joined the Society. Think about that. Boredom for me brings forth great changes, not just for me but the world¡­¡± I shook my head as I tried to think what I¡¯d do next.


    She continued to giggle happily, her tail left her hands and lap as to sway and slap the bed alongside her jubilant joy. ¡°Indeed¡­! Still¡­ didn¡¯t you say you spent a long time on some islands? Weren¡¯t you alone? Why didn¡¯t you get bored then?¡± she asked as she calmed down.


    ¡°I had gotten bored. That¡¯s why I came back here. I went there originally because I failed¡­ because I made mistakes, and wasn¡¯t able or willing to face the consequences of my actions. Plus I ended up finding it peaceful. And I wasn¡¯t alone, entirely. My friends visited occasionally,¡± I said.


    ¡°Huh¡­? Which friends?¡± she asked.


    ¡°The giant tortoise. She visited a few times. She brought a few others a couple times, too,¡± I said.


    ¡°What¡¯s her name?¡± Renn asked.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t have one. She doesn¡¯t comprehend the concept of them,¡± I said.


    Renn frowned but nodded, as if understanding.


    ¡°Though admittedly¡­ they had only visited a few times. A handful of days amongst centuries,¡± I said as I thought about it.


    Renn sighed at me.


    For a moment we sat in silence as Renn grumbled a little and reached out to grab her tail. It seemed to only half cooperate as she put it back on her lap, and went back to brushing it.


    Interesting. She could control it, yet it still twitched and moved from emotion.


    Made me want to see what it did when we kissed. I hadn¡¯t gotten to see last time, since she had been on my shoulders. Did it go still? Did it coil and twist? Did it puff up a little like it does when she was distressed?


    ¡°Those islands¡­ are they near the others?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Others?¡±


    ¡°The other Society members. The ones you said that left to distant lands,¡± she clarified.


    ¡°Oh. No. They¡¯re past the ice. That¡¯s a different ocean,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± she nodded.


    ¡°I was at those islands before the Society, Renn,¡± I reminded her.


    ¡°Ah. Yes. I know. I was just wondering if maybe you found the place they went to while you were there, so told them about it,¡± she clarified.


    That made sense.


    Her mind sure did work in odd ways. Of all things to think of, concerning this conversation, she chose them?


    ¡°We¡¯re leaving tonight, right?¡± she then asked.


    ¡°I¡¯d like to yes.¡±


    ¡°So¡­ no bed for a while,¡± she said softly.


    I nodded. Yes. Likely. The Summit would have a place for us to sleep together, but the Keep wasn¡¯t somewhere I wanted to¡­


    Or¡­ well¡­


    I tilted my head and debated it. Should I just¡­ accept and allow it? I mean really¡­ was it really that bad? Was it so wrong?


    ¡°Vim¡­?¡± Renn asked for my thoughts, gently.


    ¡°Debating. The next location is a place that I instinctively chose to not have us sleep together at. Yet at the same time¡­ I¡¯ve come to accept it. If you¡¯re already being accused and being used as a tool against me, what harm is there in allowing our relationship to be out in the open? There¡¯s no point hiding what they already know,¡± I said.


    ¡°Right¡­!¡± Renn nodded quickly.


    ¡°Basically I need to decide if I really wish to draw any lines or not,¡± I said with a sigh.


    ¡°You already have lines, Vim. More than I like, to be honest. But you just said it yourself¡­ they¡¯re using me anyway as a means to claim you¡¯re unfit, so why should we hide or obscure ourselves?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Because they can¡¯t hurt me, Renn. But they can hurt you,¡± I said simply.


    Renn¡¯s left ear fluttered and she opened her mouth to say something, but stopped herself. ¡°Wait¡­¡± she mumbled as she thought about my word¡¯s meaning.


    I nodded. ¡°I¡¯ve long decided to accept you, Renn. To accept my feelings for you. So I¡¯d not be so cruel as to hide our relationship just because there would be those in the Society would voice concerns over it. It¡¯s not their voices, or their votes, I fear. It¡¯s the actions of those not just willing, but capable. There are many in the Society who haven¡¯t liked me for a long time¡­ and not a few of them are strong. Several would be able to hurt you, even kill you, if they put their mind to it,¡± I told her.


    ¡°And they would, because they can¡¯t hurt you,¡± she said as she understood.


    I nodded. ¡°A sad reality I must address. I too have a lot to think about,¡± I said.


    She sighed. ¡°I figured I¡¯d be sad and in danger by being with you, occasionally, but I never considered I¡¯d be in danger from our own people,¡± she said.


    ¡°Then that¡¯s my fault. I should have made it more clear there are many in the Society who I¡¯d not consider friends or allies at all¡­ I mean¡­ really Renn¡­ have you not noticed how I always linger and keep an eye on you every time we visit a new location? At least at certain ones?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°I have¡­ but I hadn¡¯t realized it was that big of a concern for you. You really did worry over Landi that much then?¡± she asked.


    ¡°She put a blade to your throat, Renn,¡± I said softly.


    ¡°She hadn¡¯t meant it, Vim. She¡¯d not have hurt me,¡± she said.


    Possibly. But I was not going to be her life over such faith. Let alone one corrupted by a Monarch¡¯s Heart.


    Renn took a deep breath, brushed her tail one last time, and then nodded with a smile at it¡­ as if it was now in perfect condition, without flaw.


    Honestly I did find her tail adorable, but I wasn¡¯t really sure yet if I could tell if it was ever really¡­ out of place or not. Sometimes I noticed that the hairs on it were a little off, or ruffled, but never to the point it had stood out. Even back in Lumen, during all that chaos and commotion, her tail hadn¡¯t looked that bad. And she had broken it. Or well, she hadn¡¯t broken it but those fools in the sewers had.


    ¡°My sisters had nicer tails, you know? Better colors. Fuller,¡± she said as she stared at the tail swaying in the air in front of her.


    ¡°I¡¯ve seen many tails, Renn. Yours suit you best,¡± I said.


    She tilted her head at me and smirked. ¡°Suits me best.¡±


    ¡°It does. As would any tail you had, to be honest. I¡¯d find anything about you adorable, or sexy, or pretty, or whatever term you¡¯d like to call it,¡± I said.


    Renn¡¯s face got a little redder, but not as much as I¡¯d have expected. ¡°Not sure if I should thank you or grow upset over that,¡± she said.


    I smiled at her. ¡°You need not worry if I find you attractive Renn. That¡¯s the problem. I do. And I¡¯m not sure how to handle it yet,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hmph. You surely don¡¯t act it sometimes. What if you decide to not sleep with me at the next few locations? That means I could end up going months without sharing your bed, if not longer. And you¡¯d not even blink or worry about it. How am I supposed to interpret that?¡± she asked me.


    I noted that although she had a smile and a blush, and sounded happy, she was also being a little serious. This was likely something that had been in the back of her mind since we had brought up the whole sleeping together thing.


    Adorable of her.


    ¡°I¡¯d understand such a complaint if we actually did something, but all we do is sleep and talk,¡± I countered her.


    Her smile turned into a wry frown, and her blush deepened a little. ¡°Those little talks are very important to me,¡± she said quickly.


    They were to me too.


    I took a small breath, and regretted it. Her scent was suddenly very noticeable. ¡°It¡¯ll only take a few weeks to get to the Keep. I¡¯ll see if I can¡­ convince myself to stomach it, by then,¡± I said.


    ¡°Anything I can do to help convince you?¡± she asked, unbothered.


    I smiled at her and shrugged. ¡°Who knows.¡±


    She made a grumbling noise, but didn¡¯t press me on it. Her tail twitched as it slid off the edge of the bed, and I knew it was because she was focused on me. I was close enough it could touch me if she extended it, but she¡¯d only be able to touch my right leg and only with the tails tip.


    I of course didn¡¯t mind her touch at all¡­ but that was the problem.


    I wanted to touch her too.


    Just like recently. I had wanted to rub her ears. As if she was some dog or cat on the side of the road.


    It was usually not something I minded. Some members even liked it when I was physical with them in such ways. Yet I knew many who weren¡¯t. There were many who would not have liked it, or allowed it, at all.


    Yet that was the problem.


    Renn wouldn¡¯t just like it¡­ she wanted it. She wanted me to be more affectionate. It bothered her that I wasn¡¯t.


    And it bothered me too, honestly¡­ but¡­


    ¡°Vim?¡±


    I blinked and nodded at her. ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°You okay?¡± she asked softly.


    ¡°Yeah¡­? Why?¡± I glanced around, to make sure all was well.


    It was, of course.


    ¡°You suddenly looked worried. What had you been thinking about?¡± she asked.


    My inability to control myself around you.


    ¡°I made us a tent, by the way,¡± I told her, changing the topic. Like the coward I was.


    ¡°Huh¡­? Really?¡± she asked, excited. She even leaned towards me on the bed, looking as if she was about to leap off it to wrap me in a hug.


    I nodded. ¡°At the Weavers. Thanks to us heading northward, and the summer ending, rain will be common¡­ and eventually snow. Since you asked for one. I hadn¡¯t planned on actually going to the Summit, so I had planned on rounding it and going another route. One that would have sent us far from any human locations, so it would have been useful. For you at least. Now though you might not get much use for it,¡± I said.


    She frowned at me. ¡°You¡¯re saying we¡¯ll not be taking it, aren¡¯t you,¡± she said as she understood my meaning.


    I nodded. ¡°Oplar hates wasting time. At least between locations. She¡¯ll allow a little rest, but she¡¯s very¡­ bearish on time,¡± I said.


    Renn smiled, but sighed. ¡°Well¡­ I suppose that¡¯s fine. Next time,¡± she said.


    ¡°Mhm. Next time,¡± I agreed.


    She giggled at me, and her tail tapped me with a tiny brush along the knee. ¡°One day we¡¯ll go see your islands, Vim. Together, next time,¡± she said.


    ¡°Far stretch, Renn. Or are you saying the lack of a tent means you¡¯ll now demand a different, more special, gift?¡± I asked her with a smile.


    ¡°Hm¡­? Not at all. I¡¯m just saying next time¡­ I¡¯ll be with you. So all will be well,¡± she said simply.


    I gulped as I realized her meaning.


    She wasn''t just making an offer. She wasn''t just teasing me about the tent, or anything else.


    She was telling me that she''d make sure I''d not be bored again. That even if I lose the Society... I''d always have her.


    I blinked at her, and felt a strange tingle run down my spine. As if it had just been snapped in two.


    To be broken by such a soft, gentle, gesture terrified me.


    ¡°Mhm. Next time,¡± I agreed.


    ¡°Next time,¡± she accepted, nodding gently at me.


    ¡°Mhm. Next time,¡± I agreed, repeating myself.


    I was too scared to say anything else.

 Chapter Two Hundred and Sixty Nine – Renn – A Typical Night

    ¡°I¡¯ve only been to the Keep three times. So I¡¯m kind of excited about this,¡± Oplar told me as I poured some of the freshly brewed tea into her cup.


    ¡°Just three times?¡± I asked.


    She nodded. ¡°Not many letters ever go there. And they never send any, either. They give theirs to Vim when he visits, uncaring of how long it takes. So it¡¯s not a place I get to visit often,¡± she said as I finished filling up her cup.


    Hm¡­ I studied the bear for a moment, before stepping away as to put the hot pot onto the rock near the fire.


    Once I put the pot down, I glanced around the camp for Vim. The world beyond our little campfire was dark, and not just because it was the dead of night and there were thick dark clouds above us. The forest here was¡­ strangely dark. Somewhat akin to the one Lilly and her family lived in.


    Vim wasn¡¯t around. He had stepped away a little bit ago, but hadn¡¯t said as to why. He had walked far enough away I couldn¡¯t hear him, or what he was doing¡­ but he¡¯d been gone long enough to know he hadn¡¯t left just to relieve himself or something. There had been a reason for it.


    I¡¯d blame Oplar, and our conversations, but the two of us hadn¡¯t really been talking about anything too odd or embarrassing lately. We were mostly just exchanging stories. Mostly my own. Of my last few visits in the Society, like at Secca and with Landi. Oplar hadn¡¯t heard or known about them yet, so she had been very interested in them.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure you know already, since Vim told you, but the Keep is a secretive place. It¡¯s on the Societies records, since it¡¯s a place of refuge, but as far as I¡¯m aware no one¡¯s really ever gone there. Other than me, and of course Vim, I bet only a few people have ever been there,¡± Oplar said as she finished up her first gulp of her tea.


    ¡°Oh¡­? Why¡¯s that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Because of who is there, of course.¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­?¡± I tilted my head at her and wondered what she meant.


    Was there another Monarch there or something?


    ¡°Wait¡­ you don¡¯t know¡­?¡± Oplar noticed my confusion.


    I shook my head. ¡°No¡­? Is it someone dangerous or something?¡± I asked. Maybe it was someone like Lilly.


    She frowned at me, and thought for a moment. Then she sighed. ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯d assume it¡¯s fine, since he¡¯s taking you there. But just in case he has other plans, I¡¯ll keep mum about it,¡± she decided.


    ¡°That¡¯s okay. I like surprises,¡± I said.


    Oplar was about to take a drink, but had to stop as she laughed. ¡°Do ya¡¯ now?¡± she asked happily.


    I nodded, and went to sit down on the stump I¡¯d been using as a chair. It wasn¡¯t very comfortable, since it wasn¡¯t a stump from an axe or saw but a broken tree. So I had placed one of the bags on it to use as something of a pillow. I used the bag full of my clothes.


    ¡°Interesting! Though that must make Vim kind of boring for you. He¡¯s surprising to the world, but he¡¯s not very shocking himself,¡± she said.


    Really¡­? Personally I found myself being surprised by Vim all the time. It was the little things, really. Like the comb he had made me. Or him accepting Hark, that human baby, when I had expected him not to.


    ¡°You disagree?¡± Oplar asked, likely noticing my thoughts.


    ¡°Yes and no. Vim is¡­ boring. I admit. He¡¯s never startled or anything. It takes me whole days of effort, thought and planning, to surprise him sometimes. And even then all he does is raise an eyebrow or blink¡­ but he also often shocks me enough to make me shiver,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hm¡­ does that mean he doesn¡¯t even get all emotional even when you flirt? He smirks and laughs, I¡¯ve seen him do that often enough,¡± Oplar asked.


    ¡°Oh he does. Just not to the level I¡¯d like him to, I think,¡± I admitted.


    She giggled at me. ¡°Of course.¡±


    What? It was the truth. It was too bad Vim couldn¡¯t get drunk. It¡¯d be interesting to see how he¡¯d act if he was.


    The fire crackled, and I followed one of the wisps of ashes that flew up. It was a bright orange for a long moment, before fading into black ash and smoke.


    ¡°So Renn¡­ I hear you¡¯re stronger than you look,¡± Oplar then said.


    I shrugged. ¡°Some have said so, I guess,¡± I said. Lately I¡¯ve not felt very strong at all. Likely thanks to Vim.


    ¡°Wonder who¡¯s stronger. Maybe we should start lifting rocks and stuff as we travel, to find out,¡± she said, amused.


    ¡°Rocks¡­?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yeah. We¡¯ll each lift rocks, slowly picking up bigger ones. Once we find one that either of us can lift but the other can¡¯t, we¡¯ll know who is stronger,¡± she said.


    Ah¡­ I nodded softly. ¡°If it¡¯s just that I¡¯m okay with doing it, if you¡¯d like,¡± I offered.


    She grinned. ¡°Sounds great!¡±


    Seemed she genuinely wanted to find out. I wonder if it was just because she enjoyed such odd things, or if it was important to her for some reason.


    ¡°You met Lilly didn¡¯t you? Did you spar with her?¡± Oplar then asked, and then took a drink.


    I shook my head. ¡°No¡­? But I¡¯d only met her for a short time,¡± I said. A few hours were all, really.


    ¡°I see. How about Landi?¡±


    I smiled at her. ¡°No. She had been far more concerned with other things,¡± I said.


    ¡°Huh¡­ but maybe that¡¯s because Vim had been there,¡± she said as she pondered it.


    ¡°Yeah, she doesn¡¯t have any intention of trying to mate with Vim,¡± I said as I nodded.


    Oplar laughed, but quickly shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that! I meant she was likely worried he¡¯d whack her upside the head if she tried to fight you! But¡­ that¡¯s true isn¡¯t it? Landi has never seemed too keen on trying to bed him, surprisingly. I originally thought it was because she had succeeded long ago, but maybe you¡¯re right. Landi¡¯s always said she¡¯s never done it with him and Vim just outright sighs and shakes his head when I mention it, but maybe they really haven¡¯t. I wonder if it¡¯s just because Vim¡¯s strong? Landi¡¯s proven she doesn¡¯t necessarily have any type or anything, that¡¯s for sure, so that can¡¯t be the reason,¡± Oplar wondered.


    I frowned at her. ¡°I actually asked her about it. Or mentioned it, at least. I don¡¯t think she ever even considered Vim as a possible option. She said she kind of looks at him like a brother or something, so to her it¡¯d be weird,¡± I said.


    ¡°Brother¡­¡± Oplar tilted her head, and then nodded. ¡°Yeah¡­ I could see that. That makes sense.¡±


    ¡°Does that mean you¡¯ve fought with Landi before, then?¡± I asked, trying to change the topic a little. It didn¡¯t necessarily upset me, but I didn¡¯t like the idea of other women thinking of Vim in such a way. It made me jealous, since I¡¯d yet been able to do it myself.


    ¡°Twice. I won the first time, but lost the second. I¡¯d have died if not for Sharp,¡± she said.


    ¡°Sharp? Really?¡± I asked. I wonder when that had happened? That meant they had all been together, or something like it. I wonder when and where¡­


    ¡°Aye. It was my fault really. I took it too far. I said things I shouldn¡¯t have¡­ and well¡­ to be honest Renn, I¡¯m usually a coward. I hate the sight of blood, or death. It makes me woozy. After saying something I shouldn¡¯t have, she hurt me enough to draw blood. Enough blood to make me almost faint. So I hadn¡¯t been able to properly protect myself from her follow up attack. If Sharp hadn¡¯t stepped in at the last moment, Landi would have likely killed me with that blow,¡± Oplar said, a little too happily.


    ¡°You¡­ faint at the sight of blood¡­?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Aye. Or at least, I can. Doesn¡¯t happen all the way, but if it happens without warning or something then yeah¡­ it can happen,¡± she nodded.


    I shifted, and felt the bumpy stump more acutely so I shifted again as to get comfortable. ¡°I uh¡­ don¡¯t understand,¡± I said.


    ¡°I know. I¡¯m a predator. A bear. And I¡¯m strong as hell, at least compared to most. But it¡¯s the truth. I can¡¯t handle carnage, at all,¡± Oplar said with a shrug. S~ea??h the NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Huh¡­ that was¡­


    Strangely fascinating. I mean, it made sense of course. Many of our members were like her. Skittish and feeble things¡­ but¡­


    Well¡­


    I guess she wasn¡¯t any different, was she? Although a bear, a predator, that didn¡¯t mean much did it? There were many members who were very strong, yet were just as much cowards as she said she was.


    Then there were those like Nann, who technically weren¡¯t predators at all. Yet fierce all the same.


    ¡°I hear you¡¯re rather bold, though. So if anything ever happens, without Vim there to handle it, I hope you¡¯ll take care of me, aye?¡± she raised her cup as she smirked.


    ¡°Sure¡­ I¡¯ll do my best,¡± I said.


    She nodded, glad to hear it and then took another drink.


    Interesting indeed.


    ¡°How¡¯d you fight Landi then, Oplar?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Well usually it don¡¯t go so far as blood being drawn, you know! I just uh¡­ sadly had a small attitude in my youth. But don¡¯t worry; it¡¯s been thoroughly beaten out of me! Not just by Landi either!¡± Oplar said proudly.


    I wonder who else had been the cause. Lilly maybe? Merit? Sharp?


    ¡°So Sharp is stronger than Landi?¡± I asked. I hadn¡¯t realized Sharp was that dangerous. Or well, she was dangerous, but I hadn¡¯t thought it was in that way.


    ¡°Aye. Though I¡¯m not sure who would actually win if the two were to really go at it, I know for a fact Landi doesn¡¯t want to fight her. Which is saying something all on its own, surely,¡± Oplar said.


    I nodded. It was. But something told me it might just be because of Sharp¡¯s peculiar traits.


    ¡°Though I have heard Vim¡¯s been training you, right? Must mean you¡¯re probably plenty dangerous yourself by now, I¡¯m sure!¡± Oplar said.


    ¡°Hm¡­ we¡¯ve not been training as often as we should, but yes. He has been,¡± I said. We¡¯d only trained twice while at the Crypt. And only for a short time in the morning, while everyone else was in the church during their time of prayer.


    Vim was odd about us keeping our little sparring sessions secret. But I was okay with it. It meant it¡¯d take many more years to truly learn what he wanted to teach me, but it also made those moments all the more precious.


    ¡°Interesting. But in a way, maybe not. Vim used to train a lot of us, supposedly, back in the day. Link once told me he had risen entire armies, though who knows how much of that is legend more than not,¡± Oplar said.


    Oh¡­? Right. She was based in Telmik. That meant she and those there were very close. ¡°I¡¯ve heard of the armies,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hm. Such an odd thought, isn¡¯t it? We used to supposedly have kingdoms. Armies. Entire cities and nations, even. Telmik used to be ours in its entirety. Now it¡¯s a human capital, hah!¡± Oplar laughed at the idea, but I didn¡¯t find it very funny.


    I didn¡¯t like the idea of humans using and claiming for their own what we had built.


    ¡°Lumen used to ours too, I¡¯ve heard. Or at least, the town beneath it,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hm¡­? No. Not as far as I¡¯m aware. Where¡¯d you hear that?¡± Oplar asked.


    Uh¡­ uh oh. Maybe I misunderstood something Vim had said. ¡°Not sure¡­ I had thought Lumen had been built over another town. One our Society had been involved with, in some form,¡± I said.


    Oplar frowned and shook her head. ¡°Don¡¯t think so¡­? There was of course a town there, before it sank, but I don¡¯t think it had been ours. There may have been members there, though, of course. We used to be far more. Thousands more, all over the place,¡± Oplar said.


    I nodded, and decided to not bring it up again.


    Vim had surely mentioned he had been there many times. Often. Either that meant Oplar didn¡¯t know much of the Societies history, or the history Vim had shared with me at that time hadn¡¯t been of the Societies. He did do that sometimes, without realizing it half the time. Telling me of stuff that pre-dated the Society.


    Though there was of course the simply chance that Oplar was mistaken¡­ which was a little odd, really. She seemed to know a lot, and knew a lot of people¡­ Hadn¡¯t she mentioned her parents had been very enthralled by keeping the history of the Society and its members¡­? That there were even massive books and tomes of such information, written by them?


    Odds are she knew far more than she let on. I should be careful then, revealing too much.


    Vim often told me secrets. Secrets of not just his own, but of others and of those in the Society. It wasn¡¯t my place to share them.


    I¡¯ve always tried not to reveal too much, but with those like Oplar it was strangely hard to figure out what was a secret and what wasn¡¯t¡­ though I guess I could blame Vim for that. It wasn¡¯t like Vim ever told me what was to be kept confidential. He¡¯s only told me a few times not to share certain things, and other times he¡¯s told me to share whatever I wanted.


    As Oplar took another drink, I went ahead and tried to change the topic a little.


    ¡°So¡­ other than Vim, are you the most well traveled in the Society, Oplar?¡± I asked her.


    She tilted her head and smiled as she lowered her cup. ¡°Me? Well¡­ maybe¡­ Meriah genuinely lives on the road. She¡¯s never in one place for more than a day or two, per her beliefs. Then there are those like the twins, or Mapple, who are restless¡­ and of course Harold and his wife¡­¡± Oplar¡¯s voice became a little quieter as she went into thought, thinking of everyone.


    It was very interesting to hear names I¡¯d not heard before, or had only heard of recently.


    ¡°Honestly there are only a handful of us left, who travel. There¡¯s of course a few like Brandy, who travel occasionally for one reason or another, but¡­ yeah¡­ Not many of us anymore, are there?¡± Oplar then decided to conclude.


    I hadn¡¯t wanted to hear sad news, so I instead tried to focus on the positive. ¡°Do they all travel everywhere, like you and Vim?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Hm¡­? Not really¡­ Some do occasionally, for one reason or another, but I¡¯m probably the only one who really goes everywhere anymore. Other than Vim, of course. Most that travel have been staying in the north and west, usually along the coast. The world¡¯s become too violent and dangerous elsewhere, so it makes sense,¡± Oplar said.


    ¡°What about the places that are¡­ hidden¡­? Like this Summit, or the Keep we¡¯re going to. What¡¯s it mean to be secretive, really?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s a remnant rule from back in the day. From the wars. Basically no one is allowed to talk, or leave written proof, of their locations or numbers. So that if something happens¡­ like a letter gets found or something, they¡¯ll not be found and put in danger. But they took it a step farther too. They made a rule that no new members are allowed to go there without first being in the Society for a certain amount of time. That means new members can¡¯t be told about those places until they¡¯ve been vetted basically. The idea was to keep those locations, usually full of the weaker and frailer members, safer in the long run. The problem with it though is that it resulted in half the Society not knowing at all about them, even all these years later, and as such they don¡¯t even know they could go there if they wanted to. It¡¯s a sad situation, but I can¡¯t change it,¡± Oplar explained.


    ¡°Wait¡­ you¡¯re saying there are those that could, if they wanted to, go live there? Yet they don¡¯t simply because they don¡¯t know about it?¡± I asked.


    She nodded. ¡°Basically. There¡¯s a lot more to it though¡­ for instance the Summit is¡­ peculiar. They¡¯re a strange people. Even if more members knew of them, I¡¯m not sure if any would even be able or willing to go live there. I mean Tor¡¯s village is the same? Most don¡¯t know where it is, even though they might know of it¡­ but then you need to live under a Monarch¡¯s rule, and most of the inhabitants there are very mingled with humans too. Makes it a strange and difficult place to live for some, so they never even consider it,¡± Oplar said.


    Oh. Right. Tor¡­


    ¡°Is he cruel? Does living under his rule bring hardship?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Hm? No? But many of us wouldn¡¯t like the idea of living so close to a Monarch. And many more wouldn¡¯t feel comfortable even if they tried. So,¡± Oplar shrugged, deciding it was obvious and no point to continue talking about it.


    Still¡­ It made sense, but¡­


    If Tor didn¡¯t demand any kind of price, nor was cruel¡­ then what was so wrong with it? Or was it just the idea that someone, or something, not too far away at any moment could eat and kill you was enough to make you never consider living under such conditions?


    If that was the case, how did so many live amongst humans, or near them? Humans were just as volatile and dangerous, in my perspective.


    ¡°Though here soon it¡¯ll probably be you, Renn. You¡¯ll be the one to know more and visit the rest most often. I know there are several locations Vim goes to that chances are not even the Chronicler knows of. So¡­ you¡¯ll likely know more than I will in little time at all,¡± Oplar said simply.


    I shifted a little on my uncomfortable stump, and felt a little awkward because of it.


    She was right of course. It was just like Vim had mentioned before we left the Crypt. About how I knew more about Monarchs than most, even other Monarchs.


    Which was very concerning honestly, since I felt like I knew so little about them.


    Same with the Society¡­ it was obvious that Oplar wasn¡¯t just telling the truth¡­ she was likely understating it. It¡¯d not be long until I knew as much about the Society as Vim, and he knew more than anyone else.


    It was weird. It made me feel like I was taking on a strange responsibility¡­ which didn¡¯t bother me, since I wanted it, but¡­


    ¡°How often do your human messengers visit other locations?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I try to send them everywhere at least once every six months or so. But we send the letters we get immediately. Some routes, like the one between Telmik and Lumen, have people on them almost all the time. Going one way or another,¡± Oplar said.


    ¡°That often?¡± I asked. I mean it made sense but¡­


    She nodded. ¡°Yeah. Then of course Vim and I take letters, and others do too if they travel. For instance not too long ago Crane visited Telmik. She brought Rapti¡¯s and other¡¯s letters with her, and then left with a bunch more. She¡¯s probably still making stops along the way,¡± Oplar said.


    Oh¡­? Crane was willing and able to do that? She seemed like such a skittish person¡­


    Maybe her experience in Ruvindale had changed her.


    ¡°I was told there¡¯s an orphanage? In Telmik?¡± I asked.


    She nodded. ¡°Aye. The church runs it. We actually have four, which I know of. The human kids that don¡¯t find homes, or don¡¯t run off or have problems, usually find jobs within the Society. Or join the church, or something,¡± Oplar said.


    ¡°Who runs that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°The Chronicler looks over it mostly. I uh¡­ I¡¯ll be honest Renn, I¡¯m not very involved in those matters. I¡¯m not too fond of the church, and because of that the Chronicler doesn¡¯t let me meet most of the members of the cloth,¡± Oplar told me.


    ¡°Wait¡­ you don¡¯t get to meet them?¡± I asked, trying to understand.


    She nodded. ¡°Aye. The Chronicler is very protective of her flock.¡±


    ¡°Yet you live in Telmik,¡± I said flatly.


    She shrugged. ¡°I do. I¡¯ve no problem outright with the church, or its people¡­ I just¡­ well¡­¡± Oplar sighed, and then nodded. ¡°My parents. They were killed by the church. Burnt alive,¡± she told me the reason.


    Ah¡­ ¡°That would upset me too,¡± I said.


    ¡°Would it?¡±


    ¡°Honestly, no. I¡¯d have happily lit the fire for my parents alongside them. But¡­ take Lomi¡¯s village for example. If I ever found out or met those that did the deed, I¡¯d not be kind to them. In any fashion,¡± I said.


    ¡°Right¡­? Yet the Chronicler would interpret that as outright malice. She seems to think we can¡¯t see the difference between those who did the deeds and those who didn¡¯t,¡± Oplar said.


    Was that all it was¡­? Wasn¡¯t the Chronicler a little odd¡­? She had been able to see and know things she hadn¡¯t supposed to.


    Her eyes¡­ had¡­ well¡­


    Maybe I shouldn¡¯t read too deeply into it. For now.


    ¡°Don¡¯t feel bad about being ostracized. All those zealots are a pain in the ass.¡±


    I startled, as did Oplar, as Vim stepped into the light.


    He huffed as he nodded, and crossed his arms¡­ and as he did¡­


    Staring at the man who was dripping wet, I had no words.


    ¡°What?¡± he asked, noticing my stare.


    Standing up, I gestured at the soaked man.


    ¡°You¡¯re soaked!¡± I shouted at him. What the heck happened?


    Vim took a deep breath, and then sighed and nodded. ¡°Yeah¡­¡±


    Stepping over to him, I glanced around to make sure there was no one else. Sometimes strange things happened with Vim, so someone else showing up randomly wouldn¡¯t have shocked me¡­


    I saw no one in the dark forest around us, so I focused my attention on him again. I drew closer, and tried to comprehend what had happened.


    He really was soaked. His clothes looked all clumpy too, and his leathers gleamed in the firelight.


    ¡°What¡¯d you do?¡± I asked. Did he ruin his clothes again? I couldn¡¯t smell him, or whatever had got him soaked, but odds are it had been a large body of water or something and they weren¡¯t always the cleanest things¡­


    ¡°I know. I know. I fell in a lake,¡± he said as he stepped over to the fire.


    I stepped back just enough to not touch him, and could only gape at his dubious attitude. ¡°How¡¯d you fall in a lake, Vim, really!¡± I complained.


    Yes. He wasn¡¯t just wet, there was gunk clinging to him. Leaves. Grass. Dirt. Mud on his elbows, arms, and feet. He did indeed look like he had fallen in and had to crawl out of it.


    ¡°Hm¡­ Sometimes life is just full of surprises,¡± Vim said lightly as he went to add some of the wood he had gathered earlier for the night into the fire. It quickly grew in size and intensity as he added nearly all of the wood. He¡¯ll need to get more later, at least if we wanted to stay warm all night.


    ¡°Vim¡­¡± I groaned as I watched him then begin to undress. As to dry off and clean himself.


    As he undressed I glanced over at Oplar¡­ who was staring at us with a weird smirk.


    She was enjoying the show, and by show I didn¡¯t mean Vim¡¯s body.


    Ignoring her I watched Vim remove his shirt, and watched him squeeze the water out of it. Enough splattered down that even though he had done the deed several feet from the fire, some still splashed into it and made it sizzle.


    Glancing around us, I tried to smell and hear any sign of what had happened. I couldn¡¯t see, or tell, that anything was off or odd but¡­


    Vim¡­? Falling into a lake? On accident?


    Doubtful at best. He broke things all the time, thanks to his immense strength, but¡­ Vim being clumsy? Yeah¡­ not a chance.


    Something must have happened. I wonder what it was.


    Maybe something similar to what had happened on our way to the Crypt? Had another predator hunted us? Like that mountain lion?


    I hadn¡¯t heard anything but it might have happened at quite a distance away. Vim was weird like that, sometimes noticing things to such a degree.


    ¡°Are you fine at least¡­?¡± I asked as he went to holding his shirt out towards the fire, as to dry it off. It looked silly now, all crumpled. He had squeezed it too much, and too hard. It might even be ruined now, based off the way it looked. Did squeezing a shirt too hard really ruin it that much?


    ¡°I am.¡±


    I stepped over to see his leather pieces. He¡¯d already removed them, and put them in a small pile. They looked¡­ fine, as far as I could tell. No marks, or visible damage.


    ¡°How far away was the lake, Vim? I hadn¡¯t heard you splashing,¡± I said.


    ¡°A short distance, but it¡¯s over a small bend and hill. Between all that and the trees, I¡¯m not surprised you hadn¡¯t heard anything,¡± Vim said.


    Oplar scoffed, but I ignored her as I watched the way his shirt shifted a little and¡­


    Wait. He had been about to fold it. Why¡¯d he stop¡­? What had he¡­?


    Stepping over to him, I ignored Vim who went still as can be as I grabbed the shirt and tugged a little.


    With my tug a tiny ripping sound filled the night as Vim¡¯s shirt completely separated. It tore from where I had grabbed it and ripped upward, all the way to hole where his head would pop out of it. The shirt was now two pieces, and looked so haggard and weird that it didn¡¯t even look like a shirt anymore.


    Glaring at the two pieces of cloth that Vim now held, I sighed and shook my head at him.


    Of course he had ruined it! I can¡¯t believe him! We¡¯ve only been on the road for a few days!


    ¡°Why¡¯d you rip my shirt Renn?¡± Vim then asked me, with a rather sad tone.


    ¡°Me!?¡± I startled, shocked that he¡¯d blame me for such a thing. It had already been ripped! I had just touched it, to verify what I had seen!


    Vim had a small smirk on his face, unable to contain it, as he tried to nod seriously.


    He was teasing me.


    Grabbing one of the halves of the shirt, I tugged it free from his hold and promptly tossed it at his face. It smacked him rather quietly, telling me it was already dry as could be, and I huffed as I stepped away. I returned to my stump and its uncomfortable solitude.


    I was going to offer to help dry his clothes¡­ but now he could do it alone.


    ¡°Ha!¡± Oplar laughed, enjoying the show of our typical night.

 Chapter Two Hundred and Seventy – Vim – The Keep

    Putting the bundle down, I stepped back as Horn went to sorting the clothing.


    ¡°Nann¡¯s always a gentle soul. But it¡¯s surprising to find Landi sending so many gifts too. What¡¯s gotten into her? Old age, maybe?¡± Horn wondered with a chuckle.


    I smirked as I went to step around him, and stare down one of the several isles of racks and shelves within the room.


    The lane of supplies went quite a distance. There was a small pillar near the center, where the racks and shelves separated to make room for it. That pillar was important¡­ especially since it kept a good section of earth up above from falling down and burying the whole room. It was one of many.


    ¡°Oh look at that. A bunch of hats,¡± Horn hummed as I listened to him shuffle around some of them. A few had fur by the sounds of how they rubbed against each other.


    ¡°Hm,¡± I stepped to the next aisle, and was glad to see that this one too looked stocked full. Nearly every shelf and rack in this storage building was full. Full of supplies. Clothes. Food. Tools.


    Everything and anything.


    Just in case.


    ¡°Well?¡±


    I turned, and found Horn wearing an ugly hat. Something made from beaver, likely.


    ¡°Least it works with your horn,¡± I said.


    He smirked and shrugged. The horn that extruded from his forehead was only a few inches big, but it was sharp. The hat rested on it a little, but not so much that it would be an issue.


    Horn took the hat off and laid it on the table with the others¡­ but instead of returning to the task of sorting them, he instead focused on me.


    ¡°You look tired, Vim,¡± Horn noted.


    ¡°I¡¯m traveling with both Oplar and a woman who has decided to become my wife,¡± I answered.


    Horn tilted his head, and his horn actually glimmered a little even in the dimly lit room. ¡°Yes. I suppose you are¡­¡± he admitted.


    We¡¯d arrived a few hours ago. It was midday, but there was a storm nearby. It made the world dark and moody, and even a little cold. But down here beneath the surface¡­ it felt warm. Dry.


    Quiet.


    I was enjoying it. As much as I liked hearing Renn and Oplar happily chat with one another¡­


    There was a faint luxury in silence.


    ¡°How¡¯s the family been?¡± I asked.


    ¡°We¡¯re always fine, Vim.¡±


    ¡°Always?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes. Even when hurt. Even when struggling¡­ we are fine. We¡¯re hardy folk,¡± Horn defended his answer.


    Well¡­


    I guess I could at least let him have that.


    ¡°Has anyone visited?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s been quiet. A few years ago my daughter rescued a pair of slaves. They spent a few months healing, and then we sent them on their way,¡± Horn said.


    ¡°Slaves?¡± I asked.


    ¡°From the east. Those folks with tattoos all over them,¡± Horn described them.


    Interesting. They had likely been fleeing the wars and plague. Possibly escaped their servitude thanks to such chaos, in fact.


    I¡¯ll ask his daughter about them later. Just to confirm they weren¡¯t a threat or would reveal anything to anyone down the road.


    ¡°We did have a small forest fire, too. About a year ago. But it was short lived. It rounded the lake to the north, two mountains are still somewhat bare thanks to it,¡± Horn added.


    I nodded. ¡°Some of the forests here do look due for such fires,¡± I said. That wasn¡¯t a surprise to me at all.


    ¡°Other than all that¡­ all¡¯s well, as always. No issues. No visitors. No chaos. No strange prophecies,¡± he said.


    That last thing was the best news of them all. ¡°How is she, anyway?¡± I asked.


    Horn frowned then turned to go back to the table. Although he returned to sorting the hats and clothes with increased seriousness, I knew it wasn¡¯t because he suddenly wanted to get the job done. He simply didn¡¯t like my question. ¡°She¡¯s been fine. She¡¯s a quiet girl, you know that, Vim. Most of the time she only ever speaks to her mother anymore. But she seems happy enough. She likes to fish. Likes to sew. Likes to clean and tend the gardens. A typical, normal, daughter,¡± Horn said.


    Watching the man as he stacked a pile of clothes, I noted the way his elbows were a little stiff.


    He was hoping I¡¯d drop the subject.


    So¡­ might as well.


    ¡°There¡¯s been a vote called. You¡¯ll need to either go to Telmik and cast it, or send it via a letter,¡± I told him.


    ¡°Hm? What kind?¡± he asked as a studied a hat. It looked like one for the deep snow and cold.


    ¡°If I should retain my position as Protector or not,¡± I said.


    Horn paused¡­ and dropped the hat he had been studying. He turned to look at me, and I was glad to see the shock on his face.


    ¡°To¡­ remove you?¡± he asked.


    I nodded¡­ but then hesitated. ¡°Well¡­ to be honest I¡¯m not entirely sure yet. I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s an outright call to banish me, or simply to change my authority and duties. I¡¯ve not yet really¡­ spoken with those who have called the vote, just yet,¡± I said the truth.


    Horn took a deep breath and sighed. ¡°Who is doing such a stupid thing?¡±


    Shifting a little, I wondered if I should blame Rapti or not. From what I¡¯d been able to deduce from Oplar so far¡­ she was the source, but not the cause. There were many involved. ¡°From what I¡¯ve gathered so far, the religious sects of Telmik. Though to be honest I¡¯m not sure if it¡¯s the whole order, or just a few members,¡± I said.


    He groaned and reached up to his face. Unlike other people who rubbed their eyes, or the bridge of their noses, he rubbed instead the horn. As if it was stiff and painful. ¡°Those religious idiots,¡± he mumbled.


    I smirked at him. ¡°Wonder if your daughter will agree with them or not,¡± I said.


    Horn let out a deeper groan, realizing exactly what I meant¡­ yet he kept his words to himself.


    He¡¯d speak ill of others, particularly those who were religious, but never his daughter. Never.


    ¡°You can learn more from Oplar. And I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll receive more letters explaining more eventually, too. It¡¯s to happen on the eve of foundation, two years from now,¡± I told him.


    ¡°Hm¡­ You know it might be a good excuse to travel. Berri has recently made a few comments of traveling. She¡¯d likely enjoy it,¡± Horn said.


    ¡°Oh? Then sure. Maybe we can plan it¡­ I wouldn¡¯t mind escorting your family when the time comes. Just let me know,¡± I said.


    Horn nodded, and his frown told me he very likely would do such a thing. He seemed to like the idea.


    I was glad he was receptive to my offer of escorting them.


    Even if they didn¡¯t have horns on their foreheads¡­ I¡¯d need to.


    They were too¡­ special¡­ to not have me with them when venturing into the lands of humans. Or anywhere beyond their safe haven, really. S~ea??h the Nov§×l?ire.n(e)t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    As Horn decided to go back to sorting the clothes, I stepped down one of the isles. I studied the little markings and plaques beneath the boxes and shelves of stuff. Some were very easy to read and make out, others I had to pause and really study. They were that old and faded.


    There was no real rhyme or reason to their sorting method. They had nails next to thread. Below the thread was cans of pickled vegetables. Behind them were what looked to be a box of¡­


    Rounding the aisle, to the other side, I pulled back the box to make sure I wasn¡¯t mistaken.


    I hadn¡¯t been. Within was a violin.


    I tapped the box¡¯s edge, and wondered when it had found its way here. It was the one I had made many years ago. For that blind girl.


    Reaching into the box, I pulled out the small instrument. It was oddly clean, especially since I knew it had likely been in the box for over a decade at least¡­ yet it and even the strings all looked good.


    ¡°Hm? What is that, Vim?¡±


    I turned, to show the instrument to Horn. ¡°When¡¯d this get here?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°I uh¡­ don¡¯t even know what it is, to be honest,¡± Horn said.


    ¡°It¡¯s a musical instrument. I made it a long time ago. I wonder who brought it here,¡± I said as I wondered.


    ¡°Oh¡­? Huh¡­ Well, you know how it is. A lot of strange things find their way here, Vim. They have ever since Narli was born,¡± Horn said.


    Right. Right¡­


    Putting the thing back into the box, I hesitated.


    Hadn¡¯t I once thought of giving such a thing to Renn¡­?


    I didn¡¯t see its bow in the box, but it¡¯d be easy to make a new one.


    But¡­


    Deciding to let it be, I pushed the box back onto the shelf. To hide it away¡­ since it obviously seemed like it wanted to be.


    I sighed as I stepped over to accept a pile of clothes from Horn. He was ready to put some away.


    Following him down another aisle, we quickly reached a rack with larger boxes. Ones that slid out a little, on rails.


    Horn opened them and we put away the clothes that Nann had made for them. They joined similar fashioned clothes¡­ that Nann has sent over the many years.


    ¡°She really is such a nice person. These would be great during the cold winters,¡± Horn said as he patted them, and then went to shutting the boxes and securing them away.


    ¡°Then use them?¡± I suggested.


    ¡°Hm. Maybe one day,¡± he nodded and smiled.


    Right. Sure.


    Damn man was a hoarder, I swear.


    Oh well. It was fine. After all he¡¯d happily give anything in this room to any Society member the moment they asked for it.


    And that was the original purpose of this place, too. In a way.


    Once done, Horn and I headed for the exit of the storage. He walked slowly, and crossed his arms in a way that told me he had a thought he wanted to share.


    I waited, and we nearly reached the door before he finally figured out how to properly say it.


    ¡°This vote, Vim¡­ Is it serious?¡± he asked.


    ¡°It might be, yes,¡± I admitted.


    ¡°Did something happen? To cause it? I don¡¯t understand why anyone would even think of doing such a thing,¡± he said.


    ¡°Well¡­ I think, honestly, there are just a lot of people that are¡­ upset. I do fail after all. I do make mistakes. They have a right to be upset,¡± I said.


    ¡°Your mistakes are never intentional, nor are they ever that bad, though. Or did you recently really screw up?¡± he asked.


    I shrugged lightly. ¡°I¡¯ve dealt with a few Monarchs. There¡¯s been some losses¡­ a few villages, and members, are lost to us now. Not a few of them were lost while I was nearby, as well. So in a certain sense, yes. I suppose,¡± I said.


    ¡°Knowing you that likely means they really don¡¯t have any grounds to stand on. Oh well¡­ Maybe Narli was right then,¡± Horn said with a sigh as I paused, both to let him open the door that led to the stairwell¡­ but also to process what he had just said.


    ¡°What was Narli right about?¡± I asked carefully.


    Usually I never wanted to know, but¡­


    ¡°Hm¡­? Just that you¡¯d lose something important before coming back here. Maybe she meant your position? Hm,¡± Horn nodded, as if it made perfect sense as he opened the door.


    My eyes narrowed, and I refused to allow the shiver that wanted to run down my back. I denied it existence.


    Following Horn out of the storage room and up the stairwell, we returned to the first floor of the building. I shut the storage door behind me, and turned to watch his wife approach us.


    ¡°Still I¡¯m surprised they¡¯re that foolish to try again. Do none remember what happened after Celine died?¡± Horn said with a huff, not realizing his wife was stepping up behind him. He had turned to watch me close the door.


    ¡°No. Most don¡¯t anymore,¡± I told him.


    ¡°That¡¯s a good thing, in my opinion. Let the past stay behind us. It¡¯s cruel and depressing,¡± Berri said, startling her husband.


    He turned, and gave her a massive smile upon realizing she was here. He stepped forward to kiss her on the cheek, which she accepted with such gentleness and surety that it made me jealous.


    I couldn¡¯t blame Horn for being so in love.


    Berri was a beautiful woman. In many ways.


    ¡°How¡¯ve you been Berri?¡± I greeted her. We had seen each other earlier, but Oplar and Renn had basically swarmed her and her daughter. Horn and I had snuck away rather quickly, without really getting a chance to let us say much.


    ¡°Very well. And I¡¯m even better now that I got to meet something so adorable,¡± Berri said.


    I frowned at first, but quickly realized what she meant. ¡°She is, isn¡¯t she?¡± I agreed.


    Berri nodded and turned to her husband. ¡°You should go meet her, dear. Your friend has finally found a mate. Don¡¯t miss this opportunity to know her,¡± she told him.


    Horn frowned, and then turned to look at me. ¡°Wait¡­ you were serious, then?¡± he asked.


    I nodded. ¡°I think so?¡±


    His eyes went a little wide, and then he looked to Berri¡­ who smirked happily and nodded. The left side of her face, and its scars, made the smirk look a little wobbly¡­ but it was beautifully pure all the same.


    ¡°Then¡­ yes. I really should. I¡¯ll go do so now!¡± Horn turned, not even waiting to say or hear more. He hurried to the exit of the building, where Berri had come from.


    ¡°They¡¯re at the house, dear,¡± Berri told him as he left.


    Watching him go, I sighed. ¡°I plan to stick around for a short time. There¡¯s no need to rush,¡± I told her.


    ¡°The world doesn¡¯t care for our patience, or our neglect,¡± Berri said.


    I shifted at that, and wished Berri hadn¡¯t grown so old. I missed her back when she was a youth. And not because she hadn¡¯t suffered her wounds and gotten those scars¡­ but rather because she hadn¡¯t been tainted by her daughter back then. She had been easier to talk to.


    ¡°How have you been Vim?¡± Berri asked gently.


    ¡°Fine. There¡¯s been a little drama and stuff¡­ but nothing more than usual,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hm. I¡¯ve heard most of it already,¡± Berri nodded.


    Good. I didn¡¯t like sharing such news with her. I¡¯d rather talk to her about things that were happy, as to see her smile.


    She turned a little, gesturing down the hall. Away from the entrance, where her husband had just left through.


    ¡°Hm,¡± I nodded. She must want to sit and talk.


    Threaten me with a good time.


    Berri turned and headed down the hallway. She walked slowly, with a slight limp. Her left leg, like the rest of that side of her body, was malformed. Forever ruined.


    Although she now walked with a limp, I still couldn¡¯t help but gaze a little at the way she strode. She had the same kind of gait that Renn did. One of surety and confidence. One that told the whole world that she was happy, and content, and nothing would ever hamper that.


    She didn¡¯t care at all how the world saw her. And that pure independent confidence was what made her so beautiful.


    ¡°I hear your daughter saved some slaves,¡± I said lightly.


    Berri nodded, and I watched the way her horn left my sight for a small moment, thanks to the angle. It wasn¡¯t as pointy as Horn¡¯s, but it was a tad bigger. ¡°Indeed she did. They were good girls¡­ I was okay with letting them stay here, but Narli saw something. Something that required them to move on,¡± Berri said.


    Well that wasn¡¯t something I wanted to hear. Now I really will need to ask her about them.


    ¡°Anything else happen? Horn had mentioned a fire too,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hm. Nothing really happened this time, Vim. Even our winters have been rather mild, to be honest,¡± she said as we rounded a corner and headed for a small sitting area.


    This building didn¡¯t have rooms, or a kitchen, but it did have a small meeting area. It was honestly more of a resting place, more than anything. A place to rest when working in the storage room for extended periods.


    Berri took a seat, and I noticed the way her left leg curled a little into her healthier and stronger right leg. As if for warmth.


    Although crippled¡­ Berri sat up straight and elegantly. Unbothered by her deformities, nor ashamed of them.


    As I sat, I couldn¡¯t help but smile at the beautiful woman.


    ¡°She suites you,¡± Berri said gently.


    ¡°Thanks¡­ I guess.¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­ I¡¯m glad to see you¡¯re taking the teasing so well. It means you¡¯re being serious,¡± she said as she studied me.


    ¡°I¡¯m trying to,¡± I admitted.


    ¡°She¡¯s a cat, right?¡± she asked.


    I nodded. ¡°A jaguar. It¡¯s a large forest cat. A true predator¡­ in fact¡­ she¡¯s more like Lilly than not,¡± I said.


    ¡°Huh¡­ I wonder where she came from. I¡¯d like to hear her story,¡± she said.


    ¡°She¡¯ll share it if you ask. She keeps a few secrets, but not enough in my opinion,¡± I said.


    Berri giggled at me. ¡°How horrible that must be for you,¡± she said.


    Hmph.


    ¡°Narli noticed your arrival, Vim. She grew very excited¡­ now I¡¯m starting to think it was her, and not you,¡± Berri said as she thought of it.


    ¡°Likely. I¡¯m boring, after all,¡± I said.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t really call your existence boring to Narli, Vim,¡± Berri commented.


    Well¡­ likely not. But I didn¡¯t want to admit more than that.


    ¡°Before we get too¡­ deep into conversation, I¡¯d like to hear of this vote, Vim,¡± Berri then said, revealing the reason she had wanted to talk to me alone for a moment.


    I nodded. ¡°It¡¯s real. I¡¯m not sure how many, or who, are actually involved¡­ but there¡¯s enough of them to make it serious. I also don¡¯t know how far they¡¯re going to try to take it, but it wouldn¡¯t surprise me if they try to go all the way and banish me outright,¡± I told her.


    Berri sighed. ¡°Did they not try after Celine? Are they the same people doing it this time?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Most of those individuals are either dead, or left, Berri. Most today aren¡¯t that old anymore,¡± I told her.


    She frowned. ¡°Really¡­?¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Those like you, and Nann and the others¡­ are rare now. Take Renn for example. She¡¯s about two hundred years old, and even she could be counted amongst the oldest. Though she likely hasn¡¯t realized it yet,¡± I said.


    ¡°That is unsettling to hear. I did get the letters from Renn, and I did notice how few there were. I thought it was simply a lack of communication, but¡­ it¡¯s because many are gone, aren¡¯t they?¡± Berri asked.


    ¡°Sadly, yes,¡± I said.


    ¡°Is that why I¡¯ve not heard from Yaz lately? Or Millie?¡± she asked.


    Jeez how long has it been since I heard their names? ¡°They¡¯re gone, Berri. They have been for at least a century,¡± I said gently.


    Berri didn¡¯t like that news, and I felt horrible. Didn¡¯t I just wish to only speak of happy things with her?


    ¡°It seems you and I will have to¡­ catch up a little. I¡¯d blame you Vim, for not telling me, but it¡¯s not your fault. You answer honestly, always, so it just means I¡¯ve not ever asked,¡± Berri said as she realized it.


    I nodded slowly. ¡°We can talk of those gone and still here later, if you¡¯d like,¡± I said. I didn¡¯t want to, but I¡¯d not deny her the simple right of knowing if her friends were still alive or not.


    ¡°Yes. I¡¯d like that¡­ or well¡­ I likely won¡¯t, but,¡± Berri gave me a sad smile as she nodded.


    Right. ¡°It won¡¯t be long until a new census is taken. I expect the vote to result in one. Probably the most accurate one made in a long time,¡± I said.


    ¡°Some good news, at least,¡± she said.


    I gestured lightly with a wave of the hand. I wasn¡¯t sure if the vote itself was really bad news yet, myself.


    It wasn¡¯t like much would change either way the vote went. At least in my perspective.


    ¡°Well¡­ for now let¡¯s leave such sad words unspoken, shall we?¡± Berri decided.


    ¡°Sure,¡± I agreed, happily.


    She gave me a tiny grin, and I noted the way her hair slid along her horn. It kept some of the loose strands of her bangs on one side of her face.


    ¡°My daughter tells me you carry something precious,¡± Berri said.


    ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°At first I thought she spoke of Renn, but seems not?¡± Berri tilted her head as she made sense of her daughter¡¯s strange insight.


    ¡°It¡¯s a heart,¡± I told her.


    ¡°Hm. Should I open the Keep?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I¡¯d be thankful if you would,¡± I said.


    She nodded. ¡°Want to do it now? Or?¡±


    ¡°It can wait. Renn knows of it, but Oplar doesn¡¯t. I¡¯d like to keep it that way,¡± I said.


    Berri¡¯s smile became a little odd. ¡°Oh my? Is that because she had been involved, or is she special in more ways than one?¡± Berri asked.


    I sighed. ¡°Both, I guess,¡± I admitted.


    Her smile became more awry, and she slowly blinked with her only eye. ¡°Interesting. I regret leaving so soon. I had thought this vote was more important to speak of, but maybe she holds fate in her hands right now and not you,¡± she said.


    ¡°If only,¡± I said.


    Berri giggled and then tilted her head in thought. Her strands of hair danced again, now the other side of her bangs rested against the horn. ¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Vim. Since you¡¯ve brought such entertainment. How fun,¡± she said.


    Please.


    Although not very glad to hear that things really were becoming¡­ chaotic, in a way¡­


    I was glad to see Berri so joyful. I was glad she looked happy. I was glad she was still the same.


    Though¡­


    I glanced around, and the windowless building reminded me that we were alone.


    Something that might be rare here shortly. The family of narwhals rarely separated too far from one another. Especially the mother and daughter. And now with Oplar, the gossiper, and Renn the friendly cat¡­


    This might be the only chance I get, without making it awkward.


    I gulped, as I realized I was going to actually have to ask. I was going to actually admit it, and put someone else¡¯s thoughts and mind into a place that required such thoughts.


    And I was going to do it to someone who I¡¯ve spent hundreds of years trying to tip-toe and be gentle with. Someone who I¡¯ve always treated gently, on purpose.


    Yet that was precisely why I needed it to be her.


    I had a few others in mind to ask¡­ eventually¡­ but for now she was the one in front of me. She was the one I needed to ask.


    A few long uncomfortable moments of inner turmoil kept me from saying anything, and Berri noticed. She blinked at me, telling me she saw my internal discord¡­ yet she said nothing.


    She simply waited for me to find my nerve.


    Nodding, I took a tiny breath and decided to just get it over with.


    ¡°I have¡­ a heavy ask of you, Berri,¡± I said softly.


    ¡°Hm?¡± she tilted her head at me, and some of the stray strands of hair on her scarred side of her head shifted, to dangle in front of her scarred eye.


    I nodded gently, and felt ridiculous¡­ but I had to say it. I had to ask it.


    There weren¡¯t many I could. And I needed to keep my options open. I needed to prepare¡­ just in case.


    ¡°You look terribly distraught Vim¡­ what is it?¡± Berri asked gently.


    I¡¯m sure I did.


    ¡°It¡¯s Renn,¡± I whispered.


    Berri¡¯s smile died, and she tilted her head again. She was now worried.


    Before she could ask why, I took a small breath and nodded¡­ and looked down for a moment. Away from her powerful gaze. Finding my nerve, I looked back up and nodded again.


    ¡°One day¡­ maybe even soon¡­ I might need to send Renn here. To keep her safe. If¡­ if you¡¯d be okay with it,¡± I begged.


    Berri blinked, and her only remaining eye went wide. She said nothing, and made not a move¡­ didn¡¯t even breathe¡­ then she simply smiled at me.


    ¡°So while we¡¯re here¡­ please, you and your family, judge her. Decide if it¡¯d work out or not. If not I completely understand, of course, but¡­¡± I felt weird as I spoke, as if I was suddenly talking about something embarrassing.


    Yet it wasn¡¯t. It was serious.


    Before I could say more though, Berri shifted in her seat.


    She stood, and I quickly stood up too. I felt a little ridiculous because of it¡­ since I had bumped the chair a little in the process. It thumped along the wooden floor, pushed away. She didn¡¯t even notice it however, as she stepped over to me.


    Berri grabbed my right hand. I froze as she cupped it with both hands. Even the one deformed. It somehow had more strength than her other one, but that was likely because the burns had ruined her nerves. She couldn¡¯t control how much strength she was using with it, she had no feeling in it anymore.


    She lowered her head, and suddenly she was making a small prayer.


    ¡°Berri¡­?¡± I asked softly. She¡¯s become more religious ever since her daughter had been born¡­ but this was a first. For her especially. Yet¡­


    For this to be her answer to my request¡­ the only one I¡¯d ever asked of her in all these years¡­ was very concerning.


    Staying still, I allowed Berri to make a tiny prayer of hope. She prayed to her daughter, in her name, that I¡¯d be okay. That the world would be gentle to me, for once in my life.


    I squeezed her hands ever so gently with my own, and felt strangely out of place. As if I was being yelled at, or something.


    Letting her pray, I waited until she finished¡­ and then she finally looked up. Her only remaining eye, in all its beautiful glory, gleamed at me as she smiled.


    ¡°No matter the future, Vim¡­ Know that we will always be on your side,¡± she said.


    Taking a small breath, I felt the unease grow even more.


    This was not something I was comfortable with at all. And not just because of the prayer.


    ¡°I uh¡­¡± I wasn¡¯t sure what to say. Or do.


    Berri has always been¡­ somewhat special to me. I liked her. Not in the way I liked Renn, of course¡­ or even how I liked my supposed friends. She wasn¡¯t a Nebl, or a Miss Beak¡­ but¡­


    I¡¯d always been fond of her. She had a wonderful personality. Her soul was beautiful. She was stalwart and without fault, at least in my eyes.


    It was why I¡¯d always been so careful of her. It was why I had let her and her family take over the Keep. Both to keep them safe¡­ but also because I trusted them. Because I trusted her, the woman who had given birth to a saint.


    So¡­


    ¡°Berri¡­?¡± I whispered, wondering what was wrong. Had her daughter said something? Had Renn? Had something horrible happened that I didn¡¯t know about yet? Was she about to deny me my request?


    Honestly I couldn¡¯t, wouldn¡¯t, blame her even if she did¡­ but it would startle the hell out of me and¡­


    She squeezed my hand a little harder, and nodded at me.


    ¡°Of course you can bring her here Vim. Anytime. The two of you will always be welcomed here¡­ and if it comes to that, we¡¯ll keep her safe Vim. For you,¡± she finally answered me.


    I gulped, and nodded. Although it felt great to have that burden off my shoulder¡­ I somehow felt all the more tense all the same.


    Berri then squeezed my hand again, and nodded. ¡°Pray with me, Vim. Just this once. Please?¡± she asked.


    My eye twitched, and I almost tugged my hand free from hers. Almost.


    Blinking a little, I tried to fight through my thoughts and their horrible directions they wanted to go.


    ¡°Can I know what we¡¯re praying for¡­?¡± I dared to ask.


    Berri¡¯s smile warmed and I felt my stomach coil a little. How come I found her so beautiful? She should have been born the saint, not her daughter.


    ¡°For you and her, Vim. For the both of you,¡± she said.


    From anyone else¡­ I would have scoffed. I would have even said something that might have resulted in discord.


    Yet¡­ From Berri¡­


    Taking a deep breath, I glanced around¡­ to make sure we were alone. To make sure Renn wasn¡¯t around.


    Then, against my better judgment¡­


    I bowed my head.

 Chapter Two Hundred and Seventy One – Renn – Berri

    It felt like I¡¯d been underground a lot lately.


    But this place was¡­ far different than any others so far.


    Walking behind Berri, who walked a little slowly thanks to her limp, I lifted my little lamp a little more to study the strange bricks all around us.


    We were in a rather big hallway. The stairs we had descended to get here had been¡­ rather long. I wasn¡¯t entirely sure just how deep beneath the earth we were, but I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if I learned we were deeper than I¡¯d ever been.


    Even the mine back at the Smithy hadn¡¯t felt this deep, for some reason.


    What was strangest about this place, however... was the fact that Oplar had not been joined us. She had been very adamant about not coming with me. I had not gotten an explanation for the reason as to why, yet, but... well... Berri had made it very clear. That I was to not tell anyone about this underground place.


    This place was special. Though so far I was not sure why.


    ¡°This was a tomb once. For a god. We retrofitted it long ago, for the wars. After the wars it¡¯s now more of a vault than anything else, really,¡± Berri explained.


    The wars¡­


    ¡°A god?¡± I asked carefully.


    Berri lifted her lamp a little more as the hallway ended, and opened up into a room.


    Stepping out of the hallway, we came to a small stop as Berri lifted her lamp as to illuminate one of the nearby walls.


    The wall was bright. Completely unlike the black stone bricks that seemed to absorb light, this wall made the whole area brighter. It reflected our lamp¡¯s light easily, thanks to all the bright colors.


    ¡°A painting¡­?¡± I wondered as I too lifted my lamp, to take in the whole scene.


    ¡°A mural. It¡¯s basically a painting, but done with lots of tiny pieces. In this case ceramics,¡± Berri explained.


    Ceramic¡­


    I stepped forward, both to light up the wall better¡­ and to get a better look at what she spoke of.


    Upon closer inspection it was obvious what she meant. The painting, the picture, was made up of countless little pieces of colorful stones. Most looked flat, and glossy, which explained why they reflected light so well. They were also no bigger than my thumbnail.


    Stepping back, to get the whole picture in view, I wondered how long it¡¯d take to make something like this. The wall itself was several times my height, and the painting was so big even with it being bright and reflected our two lamps couldn¡¯t illuminate it completely. Most of its edges were dark and hard to make out from this angle.


    ¡°This one is about the god that was entombed here. That¡¯s them in the middle, and all the surrounding motifs are supposedly their deeds,¡± Berri said with a point.


    I nodded as I studied the person in the center. It was a larger motif of a person, a human looking being, from the waist upward. They looked¡­ relatively normal, all things considered. Their hair was a odd green color, but that might just be the artists attempt at making them look unique.


    All around the center image, of this supposed god, were many little scenes. They all had circles around them, of varying plants and flowers as borders, and the scenes themselves were about the size of my head. Some looked¡­ strange and out of place, while others were just simple illustrations of typical stuff. One was a field of wheat. While another had a strange monster, akin to maybe a Monarch.


    ¡°Uh¡­ so¡­ are you saying a god was here? Is the body still here?¡± I asked.


    Berri giggled at me. ¡°It had been. Yes.¡±


    Had been. Had she seen it¡­? Really?


    I resisted the many questions that quickly came and went as Berri stepped away, heading deeper into the room.


    I followed her, and noticed that the rest of the walls in the room were similar. They were all decorated with scenes and paintings. Though not all of them were very colorful. One even looked somewhat destroyed¡­


    Hopefully they¡¯ll let me back down here again, so I could study them.


    We left the room and entered a new hallway. One that was a little smaller than the last, and had faint smell of dampness and water.


    ¡°I¡¯m told you¡¯re very astute. With a memory unmatched,¡± Berri said.


    ¡°I remember things well, yes,¡± I said.


    ¡°Haha¡­ so humble. That¡¯s a unique trait to have, you know? I can barely remember what I ate for dinner a few days ago sometimes,¡± Berri said.


    Oh¡­? Was she serious, or was she much older than I thought she was?


    It was hard to tell, honestly¡­


    Berri was deformed. Half her body, her left half, had horrible scars. From burns and worse. They were so bad that even her hair on that half of her head barely grew, with only a few strands.


    Those deformities made it hard to really pinpoint how old she could possibly be. Horn looked older than Vim, but I knew of course one¡¯s appearance didn¡¯t relay ones age correctly, especially for us non-humans. Plus judging her age based off Horn''s wasn''t viable either.


    ¡°Forgetting such things would only make them more memorable when they happened, at least,¡± I said.


    Berri slowed a bit, and she tilted her head and glanced back at me. ¡°That¡¯s true, isn¡¯t it? If one doesn¡¯t remember the taste of food, they¡¯ll get to enjoy it as new every time they ate it. Are you saying you can remember things in such detail, that even meals can be boring for you?¡± she asked.


    Well¡­ ¡°Sometimes, I suppose,¡± I admitted. I could remember eating and the taste of, most things rather well. Yet I still enjoyed it when I ate stuff, especially the things I enjoyed¡­ but it was true that I sometimes noticed discrepancies.


    When I ate something I really enjoyed, and found it tasting off it bothered me. Because I was comparing it to something I had eaten a long time ago.


    ¡°Hm¡­ Wonder how that affects you in other ways. Must make having conversations odd, with Vim,¡± she said as she thought of something.


    ¡°Odd?¡± I asked.


    Berri returned to walking. ¡°Yeah. That means eventually he¡¯ll ask things he¡¯s asked before. And you¡¯ll have to have the same conversation again, because he doesn¡¯t remember the things you do,¡± she said.


    Frowning, I wondered how she had come to such a conclusion so quickly. ¡°You¡¯re not entirely wrong¡­ I once lived with a human, for a long time. Nory. She used to forget things often, and I¡¯d have to remind her,¡± I said. Particularly as she grew older.


    ¡°Right¡­? My husband is¡­ a rather simple man, to be honest. I¡¯m always reminding him of many things. Even the simple stuff, like his daughter¡¯s favorite color or meal,¡± Berri said with a sigh.


    Oh¡­? That was a little more than not having a good memory, I think. How did one not remember their daughter¡¯s favorite meal?


    Speaking of daughter though¡­


    I bit my tongue as I wondered if I should ask about her or not.


    She had seemed like a timid girl. A little shorter than me. Long, abundant hair. A smaller horn than her parents, and¡­


    And eyes of pure white.


    Like the Chronicler.


    Like the witch I had once known.


    Vim had told me that the witch I¡¯d known had likely been a saint. Yet he¡¯s also mentioned before that the Chronicler was not one. So either some people were just¡­ born with such eyes, or¡­


    ¡°And here, is the Keep proper,¡± Berri then said as we left the hallway and entered a new room.


    Upon entering, I noted the sound of running water. Nothing too strong, but there was definitely some kind of stream or something nearby.


    I scanned the room, and didn¡¯t find the source of the water sounds, but I did find more murals¡­ and also statues.


    Lifting my lamp, I stepped over to the nearest statue. It was a white stone one, depicting a stout man. One full of muscles, more than any I¡¯d ever seen on any person before. It was so detailed and emphasized on the man''s muscles that I doubted it was a real likeness. How could someone even walk around with such thick legs?


    The statue wasn¡¯t something put here, but built into the place. Although made of some kind of white stone, it was made into the floor and ceiling. Like a pillar that had been carved. Above the head of the man, was a section that bent off and went upward to the ceiling.


    ¡°Who¡¯s this?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m told it had been the son of the god. The one who had been buried here,¡± Berri said as she stepped up next to me, to raise her lamp too.


    The son¡­


    Well¡­ he looked godly, at least. Much more than the other painting had made this supposed god out to be.


    The statue was several times bigger than any person would be. Even Link was small compared to it. And every inch of the man¡¯s body was carved in a way to display his profound form.


    Although the very muscular form was interesting, I was far more interested in the odd thing he carried in his left hand. He held it outward, as if to display it proudly. Like some prize.


    The head of an animal. Some kind of boar.


    ¡°So um¡­ what¡¯s the story behind this?¡± I asked.


    ¡°He had slain a mighty foe. Though to be honest I don¡¯t know the true story. Some of them have tiny plaques that tell the story, but this one doesn¡¯t¡­ or didn¡¯t,¡± Berri said.


    Hm¡­


    I stepped back a bit, to look at the other statues. All of them were similar, made of the same white stone¡­ and formed in ways to act more like pillars than anything else. One was even a real pillar, made and formed into one, and had what looked to be some kind of serpent animal wrapped around it.


    Counting a quick eleven, I realized that they were all created in a formation. A giant circle¡­


    Stepping around the statue, I stepped over to the center of the room, and finally found the source of both the sound of flowing water¡­ and the slight smell of dampness.


    A small stream of water was flowing in the ground. In a carved out section¡­ akin to a gutter. It ran to the center of the room, where it opened into a tiny pool, and then branched off into a dozen other paths.


    ¡°So um¡­ why the water?¡± I asked.


    ¡°This way,¡± Berri smiled as she gestured with her lamp, to another hallway.


    One that also had a gutter of water, flowing straight down its center.


    I followed her, walking along one side of the water and her the other. The gutter didn¡¯t seem too deep, but it was obvious from the sound that there was more water flowing through it than appeared. I bet if I stepped into the gutter the water would reach past my ankle.


    I wonder if I could touch it. Was it cold? It was kind of warm down here, really.


    Keeping my questions and ideas inside to myself, I followed Berri to another room¡­ one that was bigger than the last few.


    And had lights.


    I slowed to a stop as I left the room, as Berri continued walk to the room¡¯s center. She strode towards the podiums in the center of the room without hesitation.


    Which meant she knew full well what was sitting on the center podium¡­ glowing blue.


    Shivering at the sight of a monarch¡¯s heart, I realized now why Oplar had not been allowed to come down with us.


    I had thought she had simply hadn¡¯t wanted to¡­ but now¡­


    Taking a deep breath, I firmed my resolve and headed deeper into the room.


    The glowing heart was about the size of Miss Beak¡¯s. Yet unlike hers that glowed a pinkish color, this one was a deep blue¡­ just like the water that was seeping from it. It was resting on a podium, made of the same white stone of those statues earlier. Yet although on the podium, it was also on some kind of black glossy stand¡­ one that sloped downward, allowing the water seeping from the heart to flow down the podium and then to the floor.


    From the podium the water formed a small circular pool, and then branched off into those gutters. The water flowed outward from there, leaving the room.


    Berri paused in front of the podium, and then bent down a little to put her lamp on the ground.


    Walking up to her, I glanced around at the other podiums. Like the one with the heart on it, they too had little stands¡­ but none of the other ones had hearts.


    Had they at one time? Or¡­?


    ¡°See the water? It leaks pure water. Continuously. It¡¯s an indefinite source of fresh, drinkable, water. The water pools and flows to several storage rooms, which then also flow out to the nearby lakes and rivers. It had been very useful during the wars,¡± Berri said as she gestured to the podium, and the heart upon it.


    I gulped. ¡°Ah¡­ um¡­¡±


    Stepping up next to her, I too lowered my lamp¡­ but I didn¡¯t put it down.


    ¡°You¡¯re wondering why I¡¯m showing you this,¡± Berri noted.


    I nodded. ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°Vim asked me to,¡± she answered.


    ¡°Oh,¡± I nodded again.


    Berri giggled. ¡°Such an answer made perfect sense to you didn¡¯t it?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Well¡­ yes?¡± I said, suddenly unsure of myself. Why had she found that so odd?


    ¡°Good. It means Vim¡¯s trust is not just something that you view as expected, but naturally so. It means he really does trust you and you him. A good trait for a mate.¡±


    Mate again. She must be far older than me. She had called Horn husband earlier, though.


    ¡°I uh¡­ like to think he trusts me, yes,¡± I said.


    Berri shifted, as to lean more on her right leg than her left. Maybe she was getting tired.


    Were there any chairs nearby¡­? Maybe somewhere to sit? It was too bad there weren¡¯t any raised sections in the ground around us.


    ¡°This heart. It used to be one of many,¡± Berri pointed to the heart, confirming my earlier suspicions.


    ¡°Hm,¡± I nodded as I stared into the blue orb. It looked¡­ like it was swirling. Unlike Miss Beak¡¯s heart that gleamed from within, as if it had a tiny little fire, this one looked like a swirling whirlpool was inside it.


    ¡°Vim took the rest. But he decided this one the most important. To keep just in case,¡± she said.


    I blinked. ¡°I¡¯m surprised. He seems to really¡­ not trust them,¡± I said.


    ¡°Indeed. It just goes to show how important it was,¡± she said.


    ¡°During the wars¡­ you mean to say fresh water was that important?¡± I asked.


    She nodded. ¡°There had been a few moments when this had been verily important, yes. It hadn¡¯t been here however, but elsewhere. Farther south, where it had been used. This place had been modified for it afterward, to ensure we¡¯d have fresh water if a day ever came again when the world itself became our enemy,¡± Berri said.


    The world itself¡­


    She meant that literally, didn¡¯t she?


    Did that means she was not speaking of the wars recently, but other ones? Not of the wars between our own kind and the humans, but¡­


    ¡°Vim has asked me to share what history I know. I think he¡¯s more so asking me to share my story with you than anything else¡­ but just in case, I¡¯ll do my best to tell you of all I know all the same,¡± Berri then said.


    ¡°Oh¡­?¡± I perked up at that. Her story? I¡¯d love to hear it.


    ¡°He¡¯s¡­ fickle. He could share so much more, yet never does. It took years for him to properly teach Narli what she needed to know, and that had been life and death! I love the man, but wish he wasn¡¯t so odd sometimes,¡± Berri said.


    I quickly nodded, agreeing. ¡°Oh yes. I know what you mean. He¡¯s promised to teach me, yet it¡¯s always a pain to get him to go into detail. I¡¯ve come to accept that it will just take me years, many, many years, to learn even the smallest things,¡± I said.


    She chuckled. ¡°Right¡­? I wonder who taught him to be so secretive. I bet his parents had been strange,¡± she said.


    Parents¡­


    Did she know them? Or rather, had she? I was unsure if I should ask.


    Also¡­ Sear?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Narli needed to know something that affected her survival¡­?


    I¡¯m surprised he¡¯d not be forthcoming with such information. Yes he kept secrets, but when it came to life and death¡­


    I mean look at that stupid book he had sent Rapti. He had a soft spot for certain types of pursuits of knowledge, yet others¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s mostly his own information he guards so strongly, I think,¡± I said as I thought about it.


    ¡°That is true. His own life. His past. His deeds¡­ yet so much of his story is our own. So it ends up interfering and suppressing our own knowledge,¡± Berri said with a sigh.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the truth,¡± I agreed.


    She shifted again, and I noticed she had returned her weight to her left leg. I tried not to stare too much as she sighed and gestured to the podium again. ¡°Any doubt of your relationship with Vim shattered the moment he told me to show you this. As far as I¡¯m aware, the hearts of monarchs have all but become legend within the Society. For good reason, really. I can¡¯t blame Vim for using such a method to protect them. Though it¡¯s interesting he had thought of it so long ago. It tells you just how far ahead he plans sometimes,¡± Berri said.


    It was my turn to shift as I soaked up her words.


    ¡°The Keep¡¯s original purpose was to be a stronghold. A sanctuary. A place for those of the Society to run to, in times of need. Thanks to the structure, the stores and resources, we could seal ourselves in and survive for years and years. Long enough to allow Vim to return and save any who need to be. Today though its purpose has become more of a vault, for the hearts he places here occasionally, amongst other things,¡± Berri said.


    ¡°There are other hearts here?¡± I asked. The other podiums were empty.


    ¡°Not yet. They come and go, as Vim deals with them,¡± Berri said.


    Hm¡­


    ¡°And ever since my daughter¡¯s birth, other odd things show up from time to time as well. It makes me wonder what will happen once she fully matures and takes over,¡± Berri said with a sigh.


    Oh¡­?


    ¡°Odd things¡­?¡± I asked, unable to contain my curiosity.


    She nodded. ¡°Strange items mostly. It¡¯s really weird. But such is fate for one such as her¡­¡± Berri said as she crossed her arms.


    Wanting to ask more, I hesitated as I noticed the look on her face. It was a little hard to tell, thanks to the shadows casted upon her and her scarred face¡­ but¡­


    Yes. That was discomfort and worry. And not just from pain or anything from her own body. She didn¡¯t like talking about the current topic.


    She took a deep breath, and I watched as she simply¡­ accepted her fate. Or at least, whatever fate she perceived.


    ¡°But we all have worries and tribulations. And not a one of us is strong enough for any of them, are we?¡± Berri said.


    ¡°We try to be, at least,¡± I said lightly. I wanted to say she must have been strong enough, to have survived what had obviously deformed her¡­ but maybe she¡¯d not have taken it well.


    ¡°That we do¡­ that we do,¡± she agreed as she nodded.


    As she nodded I noticed her horn again. I wonder if it was as pointy as it looked.


    ¡°And now again, a new worry. A new trial. But like always it is one we must struggle with, since he won¡¯t be phased at all by it,¡± Berri said with a sigh.


    I shifted, and my ear fluttered as I realized what she was talking about.


    ¡°This vote. It troubles me,¡± Berri then said.


    ¡°Mhm. Me too,¡± I agreed.


    ¡°Vim¡­ he¡¯s not able to defend himself. Not against us. Not in that way,¡± she said.


    Suddenly the heart wasn¡¯t very interesting at all.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ a very good way to say it, to say the least,¡± I said.


    ¡°So¡­ will you be able to do it?¡± she then asked.


    I shifted, and my tail coiled a little. My lamp, thanks to it hanging at my side, made my tail¡¯s shadow dance in the corner of my eye as I stared into her single one.


    Berri¡¯s eye¡­ gleamed a little. In an unnatural way. Not from tears.


    Odds are it was a trait. Some of us non-humans had such eyes. Eyes that strangely gleamed in the dark. I¡¯d been told mine did the same.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do my best to, at least,¡± I finally told her.


    Berri studied me for a moment¡­ and then smiled and nodded. ¡°Good.¡±


    Feeling oddly humbled, I realized that Berri was¡­ likely someone I could trust. Someone I could become friends with.


    For her to not only worry over the vote¡­ but to imply that I needed to do what Vim wouldn¡¯t, or couldn¡¯t, was¡­ very telling.


    Very telling indeed.


    Before I could say anything, my ears forced my head to turn a little. To look down the hallway we had just come from.


    Someone was heading our way.


    And judging by the sounds of the footsteps, it was someone young and very light on her feet.


    ¡°Hm,¡± Berri too noticed her daughter before she emerged from the hallway. I stepped back a little, to give Narli a direct and unbothered path to her mother.


    She was a strangely timid girl, and I¡¯ve grown to know that such simply little gestures such as that were what they truly treasured the most.


    Narli¡¯s glowing eyes became visible first. The two small glowing orbs looked¡­ odd in the dark. Once she entered the room however, thanks to the lamps and the heart, the glow of her eyes dimmed enough to not be as unsettling.


    She smiled at the sight of her mother, and picked up her pace.


    ¡°Why, Narli, really?¡± Berri said gently as Narli went to standing behind her mother, to peer at me from behind her arm.


    I smiled at the girl. ¡°I¡¯m actually very gentle you know,¡± I told her.


    Surprisingly the girl nodded, her glowing orbs for eyes becoming smaller as she seemed to glare at me. ¡°I do know. You¡¯d die before you¡¯d hurt me,¡± she said.


    I frowned, since Narli had not only said something interesting¡­ but had done so with the utmost confidence.


    She had just declared something with such surety that I doubted anyone who had heard her wouldn¡¯t believe her. As if it had been proven already.


    Berri reached around, to gently pat her daughter¡¯s arm. ¡°Then why cower, dear?¡± Berri asked her daughter.


    The girl frowned, and glanced up at her mother. Thanks to her looking straight at her, I noticed something odd.


    She had pupils¡­ but they were hidden when looked at straight on. They glowed too, in a similar way her eyes did, but they were just off-colored to be noticed. ¡°She¡¯d never hurt me¡­ but she¡¯s also dangerous,¡± Narli told her mother.


    ¡°Dangerous¡­?¡± both Berri and I said at the same time.


    The girl nodded, and returned her attention to me. Her pupils disappeared, and I tried to find them in the glow. Why did they disappear when we looked at each other? So interesting. ¡°Your existence. It¡¯s dangerous,¡± she told me.


    My¡­ ¡°My existence¡­¡± I said softly, and tried to comprehend what she meant.


    If she knew I¡¯d never harm her¡­ how then was I a dangerous person? Or was she saying my existence was not a threat to her, but other things? Maybe her family? Her home? The world¡­?


    For some reason I found that very unsettling. Why was such a timid young girl saying such a thing? With sure surety?


    Berri sighed. ¡°Honey, I¡¯ve always happily supported your right to speak your mind¡­ but what have I told you of prophecies?¡± Berri then said.


    Huh¡­?


    ¡°It¡¯s not really a prophecy, mother¡­ it¡¯s just¡­ well¡­¡± Narli went to mumbling, typical of a scolded child, but¡­ I couldn¡¯t comprehend the previous comment.


    ¡°Wait¡­!¡± I stepped forward, to raise a hand¡­ and both of them went quiet as they looked at me.


    I gulped, afraid of what I was both going to ask¡­ and what kind of answer I¡¯d get.


    ¡°Oh¡­ oh my. Has no one told you yet¡­?¡± Berri asked, realizing.


    I groaned, realizing the truth even before being told.


    Berri nodded, and then so too did her daughter.


    Her eyes grew a little brighter, and I shivered.


    ¡°I¡¯m a saint,¡± Narli said.

 Chapter Two Hundred and Seventy Two – Vim – Narli

    Chapter Two Hundred and Seventy Two ¨C Vim ¨C Narli


    ¡°She¡¯s something, Horn. She¡¯s really gentle, yet there¡¯s definitely a side to her that I wouldn¡¯t want to piss off that¡¯s for sure,¡± Oplar said happily.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t get on the bad side of a fly, Oplar. That¡¯s not much of a statement,¡± Horn said with a sigh.


    Oplar broke into laughter as she nodded, agreeing with him.


    Sitting back a little, I watched the two happily share gossip. Horn usually never cared much for such things, but he was fully interested in learning about Renn. And Oplar was more than happy to share what she knew.


    I had to correct a few little things Oplar shared, since she was sharing second-hand knowledge, but I was surprised to learn that most of Renn¡¯s adventure throughout the Society has been rather¡­ well documented, oddly.


    She of course didn¡¯t know the more peculiar or private stuff, but anything about Renn that had happened in the presence of another member seemed to be pretty much written in history. History that was being happily shared amongst everyone, as gossip.


    Odds are it was on purpose. By the Chronicler and other members, who were trying to deter her from being used as a scapegoat. They likely hoped to showcase Renn¡¯s desire, and actions, to help and protect the Society as proof that she was not a threat nor would become one.


    It¡¯s not a surprise either way, though. New members were always a hot topic within the Society¡­ and she wasn¡¯t just new, she was someone who had been traveling around. Getting involved in many facets of the Society, sometimes even integrally.


    I wonder if Renn knew she was such a vibrant topic amongst the Society. And if she did, or when, I wonder what she would think of it.


    ¡°So after leaving Lumen she ends up recruiting a whole pirate band! A female pirate band to boot!¡± Oplar said, amused beyond reckoning.


    ¡°Pirates¡­?¡± Horn frowned as he scratched his jaw, contemplating.


    ¡°She¡¯s very¡­ protective of the downtrodden,¡± I said carefully.


    ¡°Heh, most particularly women, it seems. In Lumen she also saved a bunch of eastern slaves too,¡± Oplar said.


    ¡°Was she at one time a sufferer as well?¡± Horn asked, trying to understand.


    Oplar frowned and glanced at me for an answer.


    ¡°She¡¯s had her own tragedies, yes. Though I know not to what degree,¡± I said. That was all I was willing to share.


    ¡°Hm. Would make sense. I¡¯m surprised such a strong predator could get in such a position¡­ but I suppose it has happened before,¡± Horn said.


    Oplar nodded as she leaned forward, putting her elbows on her knees as she clasped her hands. ¡°The oddest part is she seems very interested in religion, yet at the same time doesn¡¯t subscribe to it,¡± she added.


    ¡°That could be reasoned by Vim, though,¡± Horn argued.


    ¡°Although true I¡¯m not sure if Renn¡¯s the type to allow others to control or affect her beliefs and choices. She¡¯s gone against Vim before,¡± Oplar argued back.


    I wanted to sigh, and wondered if I should leave. The conversation was starting to stray into areas I was neither comfortable with, nor wanted to be a part of.


    People¡¯s personal beliefs were not my concern.


    ¡°I can attest to love being strong enough to make one overlook, or even outright change, ones beliefs,¡± Horn told her.


    Oplar frowned but nodded, having no choice but to accept that Horn was speaking the truth. It was his truth too, after all.


    He had never forgiven religion for mutilating his wife. And honestly I couldn¡¯t blame him.


    Even if she was now a believer in that same religion.


    I focused a little on the hallway nearby. The one that led deeper into the house. I could hear Berri beyond it, in the kitchen. It wasn¡¯t time for dinner, but she was still rummaging around in it. Maybe making snacks, or something.


    ¡°What¡¯s the worst she¡¯s done, Vim?¡± Horn then asked.


    ¡°Worst what?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Going against you,¡± he clarified.


    Well¡­ ¡°She¡¯s not outright gone against me, in that form, Horn. But she does indeed have her own will, and is not afraid to pursue it. Like those pirates Oplar mentioned¡­ I¡¯d not have invited them, but I¡¯ve been known to be callous. My choice was not because they weren¡¯t suited, or capable, but simply because I saw humans struggling like they always do,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hm¡­ I¡¯d not call that going against you Vim. I was expecting to hear something similar to Lilly¡¯s actions, or something,¡± Horn said.


    Oplar nodded quickly. ¡°It¡¯ll eventually happen, I bet. She¡¯s not afraid to stand against him, so it¡¯s inevitable I think,¡± Oplar said.


    My eye twitched and I wondered what they expected her to do.


    Lilly had started a war. One that had changed not just entire maps, but the typography of the lands itself. It had changed the Society, even.


    They thought Renn would do something on that level? Really?


    As I pondered it, I had no choice but to accept there was likely a small chance they were right.


    Renn might not be a warmonger, or have a lot of hate in her heart like Lilly, but¡­


    The scary reality is I could see it happening too, to a certain degree.


    ¡°Though maybe it¡¯s a good thing. Vim¡¯s a little too passive on certain occasions. Maybe having someone right next to him who can get emotional when and where he cannot, might be for the better,¡± Horn then decided.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised to hear that from you, Horn,¡± Oplar said.


    I nodded. I was as well. Horn hated those who acted on emotion over reason.


    ¡°There are extremes, Vim. You¡¯re one of them,¡± he said simply.


    Oplar hummed as she crossed her arms, to ponder his perspective, and I did my best to not roll my eyes.


    Even if he was right, it still felt ridiculous to say it in such a way.


    Before more could be said on the subject, a door opened¡­ and then closed, nearby.


    We turned to watch the two girls walk down the hallway, and then step into the room.


    Renn smiled at the sight of us, her left ear fluttering a little as she came to a stop in the doorway.


    Unsurprisingly, Narli was not only with her¡­ but also clinging to her.


    She hid behind Renn, grabbing her shirt and arm, as she peered around Renn at the three of us.


    Like always she was a timid girl. Scared of the sights she saw before her.


    Or well, odds are her true worry was directed at Oplar, likely.


    She feared not her parents¡­ and honestly when it was just me she was likewise calm, usually.


    ¡°That didn¡¯t take long,¡± Oplar said.


    I smiled, a little proud of her. Did Renn realize what that young girl¡¯s friendship, and trust, meant?


    ¡°You lied to me,¡± Renn then said to me.


    My smile grew as I tilted my head. ¡°I did¡­?¡±


    When? About what? How so?


    She nodded at me and huffed as she pointed with a thumb at the girl hiding behind her.


    Oh.


    ¡°You had told me there weren¡¯t any saints left! Within the Society at least,¡± Renn said.


    Right. ¡°I suppose I had¡­¡± I admitted.


    ¡°You had! Why lie like that? I¡¯m very disturbed you¡¯d do such a thing. I¡¯d understand if it had been a long time ago, back in the beginning¡­ but I had asked you not too long ago! Just recently!¡± Renn said, raising her voice a little. Her tail coiled around Narli¡¯s waist as it twitched and fidgeted. The young narwhal glanced at it and smiled.


    It was as if Renn was trying to protect her from me.


    ¡°Right¡­¡± I nodded as I remembered that very conversation. ¡°I uh¡­ must have been slightly distracted. I think I just gave you the automatic answer I give to anyone who asks about such a thing. I¡¯d not have kept it a secret to you, otherwise,¡± I said honestly.


    Plus if I remembered correctly, that conversation had been more about a saint¡¯s power. Particularly the ones able to heal and cure diseases and wounds, since it had been about the plague.


    Narli was indeed a saint, but she was not the kind that could perform such miracles. Her abilities were more¡­ intuitive than direct.


    ¡°Well¡­!¡± Renn didn¡¯t seem to like my answer as she huffed and crossed her arms.


    Oplar snickered, but I ignored her as I nodded gently at my annoyed companion.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I apologized.


    Renn blinked, and Narli glanced up at her new friend. Renn held my gaze for a moment, her tail twitching around Narli¡¯s waist¡­ and then she finally sighed and nodded.


    Narli smiled, and then turned to look at me. When she did though her small horn brushed against Renn¡¯s shoulder, snagging her loose shirt a little. Neither of the girls seemed to notice, or bother with it, as Narli gestured lightly at me.


    ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°She was hoping you¡¯d not give in so easily,¡± Narli said softly.


    Renn¡¯s ears fluttered as she frowned, but said nothing.


    ¡°Of course she was,¡± I said.


    ¡°Vim¡¯s not a liar, not unless he has good reason to be one,¡± Horn said simply.


    ¡°Rather than lie, Vim¡¯s more likely to simply not tell you the whole truth. You should see the differences in reports from him and those who were there to witness it. I¡¯ve gone through them over the years. Trust me when I say Vim will shorten entire books to one or two sentences if he can get away with it,¡± Oplar said.


    ¡°It¡¯s rude,¡± Renn added, agreeing.


    ¡°There¡¯s a reason fate avoids him,¡± Narli said, adding her own opinion to the mix.


    I sighed and wondered why this suddenly became an ass chewing session.


    ¡°I¡¯d argue against that. Fate seems to coil around him all the time. Unless you mean to say he¡¯s the one who interferes instead,¡± Oplar said.


    ¡°I think all of your perceptions of faith are misguided as is,¡± Horn gave his own opinion.


    ¡°Of course you¡¯d think that, dear,¡± Berri said as she entered the room.


    Narli immediately left Renn¡¯s protection, going to help her mother. Berri was carrying a platter of cups and what looked to be cookies.


    Watching Narli take the platter from her mother, then step over to offer a cup to Oplar, I noted the way she extended the platter with stiff arms.


    If Oplar noticed Narli¡¯s hesitation, she didn¡¯t show it. She took a cup, and a few cookies with a smile.


    Narli then went around offering the rest of the room, which I turned down as I stood from my seat.


    My original plan was to step away, to let Berri and the rest sit and return to talking¡­ but as I stepped away from the small sitting area, I found Renn following after me.


    ¡°If fate existed Vim would have slain it already. You simply see things you wish to, not as they are,¡± Horn said, continuing the topic.


    ¡°I may not have a horn, but even I can see the point you¡¯re avoiding, Horn¡­¡± Oplar happily obliged him, stepping full on into the debate without worry.


    I glanced at Berri, who smiled gently at me as I headed for the hallway. She went to sit in the chair I had vacated, to either join or listen to Oplar and her husband get into one of their many debates over religion and whatnot.


    It was funny because Oplar herself was not religious. In fact she hated religion even more than Horn did. She simply liked to debate. She¡¯d play devil¡¯s advocate with anyone, when she could.


    Leaving the room, I headed for the main door. The same one that Renn and Narli had just come from¡­ and I did so with Renn in tow.


    Glancing back at her, I was about to say something¡­ to tell her she should instead join them, and not me, but it turned out we weren¡¯t alone.


    Narli was hurrying to follow us down the hall, leaving her family behind.


    Although surprising, it also wasn¡¯t. Renn had that affect on people. Particularly it seemed the unique.


    Leaving the building, I held the door open for the two girls as they left. Upon shutting it, I turned and found Narli holding Renn¡¯s hand¡­ but no longer hiding behind her.


    ¡°Oh¡­? Wait¡­ were you afraid of Oplar then? Not Vim?¡± Renn asked, noticing the same.


    ¡°Hm¡­? She likes to hug. Way too much,¡± Narli answered.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Renn¡¯s tail twitched and I noticed she had likely just thought about hugging the girl.


    ¡°Why would she be scared of me, Renn?¡± I asked her, amused by her assumption she would be.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± Renn repeated herself, even with the same tail twitch.


    I smiled at her as Narli giggled. ¡°I¡¯d like to show her the storage, Vim,¡± Narli said.


    ¡°Hm,¡± I nodded, and wondered if she had just asked me to leave them be¡­ or to join them.


    Before I could decide her meaning, Narli pulled Renn away¡­ who reached out to grab my hand.


    Taking Renn¡¯s hand, I sighed as I too got pulled towards the storage building.


    The Keep was three large buildings. The Keep itself, hidden underground, was situated behind the middle and biggest building. The entrance was underneath the main building, hidden behind a door in the wall.


    The other two buildings, the storage and the bath and extra boarding area, were built opposing to each other. There was a small pond to the south, fed by the heart within the keep, some farmlands to the west, and a massive forest surrounding all of it.


    A typical little home¡­ surrounded by deep forests and mountains, like the Crypt had been.


    A place as far from other people as possible, on purpose.


    Funnily enough at one time this place had been a huge capital. With more buildings than Lumen and Telmik combined.


    Not even a single brick of those buildings remained.


    Reaching the storage building, I watched Narli open the door and step through it. She had a slight skip to her step as she entered.


    She was happy.


    It told me a lot. About Renn. For Narli to so enjoy her presence was¡­ rather telling.


    ¡°The original point of the storage was for moments of disaster. For when the Society needed a safe haven,¡± Narli explained as I was dragged into the building by Renn, who was pulled in by Narli.


    I shut the door behind us, and because of it Renn¡¯s hand slipped out of my own. I had paused, and Narli kept on dragging her along. Renn had not been willing to cling to me strongly enough to disrupt Narli¡¯s flow. She did however glance back at me because of it.


    ¡°Now though we¡¯re just¡­ collecting stuff, sometimes. You¡¯d be really surprised what finds its way here!¡± Narli said happily as she led Renn to the large stairwell door.


    ¡°You say that as if things show up without warning,¡± Renn noted as she and Narli opened the large door.


    ¡°Well¡­ they do?¡± Narli said, as if unsure why Renn doubted it.


    Renn¡¯s ears danced a little as she tried to understand her meaning, and then the two disappeared as they stepped into the stairwell. They descended slowly, almost as slow as I followed.


    I sighed softly as I watched the two descend.


    Although I was glad that both Narli and Renn could be, and seemed to be, friends¡­ I was also not really looking forward to the awkward conversations that would soon be born because of their friendship.


    Narli wasn¡¯t necessarily an annoyance, but¡­


    I¡¯d never liked saints.


    Slowly heading down into the basement, I listened to the sound of a lamp being lit. The bottom of the stairs grew brighter thanks to it, causing shadows to begin to dance.


    ¡°Oh this is a bright one,¡± Renn noted.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it? It¡¯s the flame. It is kept small, yet burns hot,¡± Narli happily displayed the lantern to Renn, showing off its intricate design.


    ¡°It really is¡­ why does this one burn brighter than others? Is it the design of the glass?¡± Renn asked as she studied it.


    ¡°It¡¯s the air flow. Particularly the intake. That one¡¯s designed to work even in harsh winds and storms,¡± I explained.


    Narli nodded. ¡°You can even flip this thing upside down, watch,¡± she said as she went to display it.


    Although she was partially right, the only reason it worked was because she returned it upright before the flame extinguished completely. But I let it be as Renn happily watched Narli show it off.


    Glancing around the storage room, and all the rows of racks and shelves¡­ I wondered if the two would be bothered if I chose to go sit instead of accompany them in their rummaging.


    There were a few chairs lining the nearby wall, mostly just being stored¡­ but there were a few in front of desks or tables, for working or keeping stock.


    ¡°This here is the most recent visitor. They showed up a few months ago,¡± Narli then took Renn down one of the aisles, stopping a few dozen feet down and kneeling in front of a box on the right.


    I frowned as I peered around the edge of the shelves, and watched as Narli opened the box and pulled out what looked to be a small doll. It had crazy hair of yarn, and looked a little¡­ worn down really, at least from here.


    ¡°Um¡­ what do you mean by showed up? And why is it a visitor?¡± Renn asked as she accepted the doll from Narli.


    ¡°Because it won¡¯t stay here. These items, like most lately, show up without warning. Father and I found a broken carriage near the pass several months ago. This stuff was left behind by those who abandoned it,¡± Narli explained.


    ¡°Oh¡­ So you mean it literally. This is all stuff that you find,¡± Renn said as she understood.


    ¡°Sometimes. Some stuff really does just show up sometimes. About a year ago a horse just¡­ walked onto our land, carrying packs and bags. Sometimes stuff like that just happens,¡± Narli said.


    Renn¡¯s ears fluttered and her tail increased its swaying as Narli rummaged deeper into the box, to pull something else out.


    As Narli hummed and looked for whatever else she was searching for, Renn glanced over at me.


    The look on her face told me exactly what she was thinking, and worrying about.


    Deciding to just¡­ accept that I¡¯d have to fill in the gaps, I stepped around the edge of the shelf and entered the aisle as well.


    ¡°Saints all affect the world in different ways. An effect of their divinity. Narli¡¯s regrettably is the type of divinity that makes the world very¡­ conscious of her,¡± I said.


    Renn tilted her head at me, and then returned her attention to Narli as she pulled out some kind of book.


    ¡°See this? This is a story written by some nobleman to the east. The weird part is the story has to be fiction, yet it speaks of Vim,¡± Narli said.


    ¡°Wait what?¡± Renn perked up, and I frowned as I stepped forward.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ what?¡± I asked as well.


    Narli giggled. ¡°It¡¯s the story of a god. How they fell in love with a human. At the end the evil enemy who destroys them is he who god''s fear,¡± Narli said.


    Oh. A typical fairy-tale. Narli was just trying to tease me in her own way.


    ¡°Can I read it?¡± Renn asked as Narli handed it to her.


    ¡°Sure? It¡¯s rather short¡­ and boring. The eastern folk have a very¡­ hm¡­¡± Narli pondered her thoughts a moment, and then nodded. ¡°Their gods. They look at them like legends more than religious authorities. So they like to make fancy stories of them. It¡¯s amusing, but a strange perspective of divine authority,¡± Narli said.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t like that they look at higher powers more akin to actual creatures than aspects of thoughts or rules,¡± I explained.


    Renn tilted her head as she opened the book, and then she sighed. ¡°It¡¯s in a language I don¡¯t know,¡± she said.


    ¡°Oh¡­ I could read it to you if you¡¯d like,¡± Narli offered.


    ¡°Hm,¡± Renn nodded excitedly.


    Stepping closer, I bent down to pick up the lantern that Renn had put on the ground next to them. I lifted it above the two who were kneeling in front of the box, to better illuminate the focus of their attentions.


    As I did I noticed Narli¡¯s horn. It glimmered a little in the lamplight.


    Although her parent¡¯s horns did reflect light a little too¡­ they didn¡¯t shine like hers. Theirs glimmered just barely, mostly thanks to their reflective white surface, but hers¡­


    Hers glowed with a tiny faint light. Made only more apparently obvious when reflecting firelight.


    Her eyes also glowed¡­ but only faintly. They weren¡¯t as bright as Celine¡¯s or other eyes of saints I¡¯d seen. Yet they were still far brighter than the Chroniclers.


    ¡°Mother thinks these things come here to wait for someone else. Father thinks we¡¯re crazy,¡± Narli said.


    ¡°Hm¡­ what do you think?¡± Renn asked.


    Narli tilted her head at Renn, and I noticed the way her pupils focused. They became a tad bit brighter as they stared at Renn, who was still looking at the book.


    ¡°Well¡­ I think we¡¯re unable to comprehend the thoughts of things beyond us. I believe it¡¯s simply our job to do what is expected of us¡­ If something is sent to us, we should do all we can to take care of it until it¡¯s ready for its purpose,¡± Narli said.


    Renn hummed as she handed Narli the little doll back, to be returned to the box.


    ¡°So¡­ are these things coming here with their own purpose, or are you saying something else is sending them here?¡± Renn asked.


    Narli nodded. ¡°I believe what we call fate is guiding them. Giving them purpose, though we may never understand the how or the why,¡± Narli said.


    Renn¡¯s tail curled a little, and bumped into my right foot. It immediately went to coiling around my ankle, though it didn¡¯t wrap around too tightly.


    ¡°This is normally when Vim would make an off-handed comment about how he could set this whole place aflame, and nothing would be able to stop him from doing so¡­ thus invalidating all I¡¯m saying,¡± Narli said calmly.


    I smirked as Renn¡¯s tail tightened its grip, and her ear fluttered as she glanced up at me. Her look told me she not only knew exactly what Narli meant, but was as upset as she was over it.


    ¡°She makes me sound mean, but the time I had mentioned such a thing was when she had asked me to debate with her. She had wanted me to dissuade her beliefs,¡± I said gently.


    Narli sighed and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s true¡­ Vim¡¯s never outright tried to sway either my opinion or my families, as far as I¡¯m aware,¡± she admitted.


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t change the fact you¡¯re completely right. That¡¯s exactly what he¡¯d say, or was likely thinking,¡± Renn said.


    Well¡­


    The two returned the box to the shelf, except for the book, and they stood. As Renn stood her tail slid along my leg, running up my leg until it was somewhat wrapped around my thigh and not my ankle.


    It¡¯d be interesting to know if she did such things without any awareness or not. She had to at least realize what her tail did, if even subconsciously¡­ right?


    Narli turned and pointed down the aisle to another side. ¡°A crate floated into a nearby lake, from the rivers¡­ it had a bunch of molds in it,¡± Narli said.


    ¡°Molds?¡± Renn asked.


    ¡°Blocks to shape clay and stuff. They were mostly for hooks and chain links,¡± Narli said.


    ¡°Must have slipped off a merchant ship,¡± I reasoned.


    ¡°Usually most the stuff that shows up is stuff like that. Either common goods, or weird specific stuff like those molds. There¡¯s never any reason to them¡­ you¡¯d think if fate was sending us stuff, they¡¯d at least have some kind of pattern or relation to each piece,¡± Narli wondered.


    ¡°Maybe you just don¡¯t have enough of the pieces yet,¡± Renn said.


    I frowned at the way she had said such a thing so quickly, and so surely.


    ¡°You¡¯d believe they¡¯re being sent here for a reason too?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Well¡­ yeah¡­? I¡¯d understand something odd like a horse showing up, or crates full of supplies washing ashore, happening every so often. Especially for us who live so long¡­ but the way Narli¡¯s explaining it, this happens all the time? We¡¯re rather far away from other people, as far as I can tell¡­ The Crypt surely doesn¡¯t have random stuff just showing up without warning. Nor did Secca. Why would it not happen elsewhere too, if it was just happenstance?¡± Renn reasoned.


    Narli nodded quickly as she turned to face Renn. ¡°Right¡­! My father seems to think it just happens everywhere! But surely not!¡± she said.


    I kept my mouth shut as I thought of all the boxes and barrels, even entire ships, which had floated onto the beaches of those islands I had secluded myself on.


    Those islands had been farther out, and more secluded, than here¡­ and even there it happened often enough too.


    Humans were messy. Their stuff got everywhere, all the time.


    But¡­


    I sighed as I thought of the violin.


    That wasn¡¯t just a random piece of debris.


    That was something I myself had made and¡­


    Scanning the shelves, I wondered if maybe I should spend a few hours just¡­ looking around. To see if any of the other stuff I¡¯ve made over the years has found its way here too.


    Although it¡¯d be interesting to find out¡­ I kept myself from committing to it.


    The idea of most the stuff finding its way here being things I¡¯ve touched, or even crafted, was nauseating to say the least. Particularly because I wasn¡¯t sure how to interpret it. S~ea??h the ¦Çov§×lFire .net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Had I made molds lately...? For hooks and chains...? Surely not... right? If I had, would it not have been at the Smithy? So...?


    Tossing the thoughts away before they became terrifying, I watched Renn hum and turn.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± Renn stepped away, her tail uncoiled from my thigh as she did, and she stepped over to the other side of the aisle. She peered at some of the stuff on the shelves, as if in search of something.


    ¡°Beneath the house, near the entrance to the Keep, is another storage room like this. But that one¡¯s full of food. There¡¯s food here too, though,¡± Narli said.


    ¡°Your farms aren¡¯t that big¡­ do members bring food occasionally too, or are there larger farms elsewhere?¡± Renn asked as she peered into a box.


    Narli shifted a little. ¡°The food here won¡¯t spoil,¡± she simply said.


    Renn¡¯s ears went still for a moment¡­ only for the left to flutter a little. She turned to look at Narli, studied her face for a moment, then Renn turned to look at me.


    I smiled at her. ¡°Narli¡¯s being humble. She¡¯s the reason,¡± I said.


    ¡°Uh¡­ is that because of your bloodline, or because you¡¯re a saint?¡± Renn asked.


    ¡°My father says it¡¯s because of my heritage. My mother believes it¡¯s my blessings,¡± Narli answered.


    Renn shifted a little, her tail coiling at the tip for a tiny moment as she studied Narli.


    ¡°I see,¡± Renn then nodded, as if that made perfect sense to her.


    And it probably did.


    Narli, although a saint¡­ wanted to very badly believe her father had some ground to stand on. Even if she herself didn¡¯t agree.


    ¡°The odd part though is it¡¯s only food and stuff that¡¯s stored beneath the ground. Any food we store in the house, above ground, spoils and rots just as fast as normal,¡± Narli said as she glanced at me.


    Renn glanced at me too, and I knew they were both waiting for me to give them either an answer or at least a basic explanation for such a conundrum.


    ¡°Try sleeping in the attic, with dirt under your bed,¡± I suggest.


    Narli gaped a little at me, and then squinted her eyes at me. ¡°Would that actually work?¡± she asked.


    ¡°No¡­ sorry. I was just making a joke,¡± I said, feeling bad that she had almost believed me.


    Renn was the one who glared at me. ¡°Let me guess, Vim¡¯s been a jerk who hasn¡¯t answered or helped you understand your¡­ uniqueness,¡± Renn said stiffly.


    ¡°Hm? Oh no¡­ Vim¡¯s actually been very forthcoming with me. There¡¯s a few things he doesn¡¯t tell me, but I believe it¡¯s because I¡¯m either better off not knowing, or it¡¯s information I¡¯m supposed to figure out on my own. For instance he¡¯s the one who told us that any food we store near where I sleep would keep it from spoiling,¡± Narli said calmly.


    Renn calmed down a little and hummed at us.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think the witch had such an ability¡­ but maybe she did and I simply never noticed,¡± Renn said.


    ¡°You did mention you knew a saint¡­ is she still alive?¡± Narli asked.


    Renn frowned and shook her head. ¡°Sadly, no. She perished a long time ago,¡± she said.


    I noted she kept the fact she had killed her saintly witch friend to herself.


    Honestly she hadn¡¯t needed to.


    Narli would understand if Renn explained it. Particularly if Renn simply told her the truth, about why she had needed to do it.


    Narli couldn¡¯t read minds, like some of her brethren, but she was able to sense lies. It was why she struggled so hard to believe anything I said, sometimes.


    Like my little joke earlier. Had I been a normal being, she would have sensed it had been a lie before I had even finished saying it.


    ¡°Still it¡¯s a surprise¡­ You¡¯re not the first to speak of other saints¡­ but like most others, they¡¯re people from centuries ago. It¡¯s almost like something happened to stop our births in the last couple hundred years,¡± Narli said.


    ¡°The wars brought forth an increase in births of saints, Narli. I¡¯ve explained that to you before,¡± I said.


    ¡°I know¡­ but it¡¯s just strange. Are there not wars now? Plagues? Chaos? And in a way, aren¡¯t there always such conflicts and chaos?¡± Narli asked.


    ¡°There are¡­ but¡­¡± I hesitated, since Renn¡¯s eyes were boring into me.


    Usually when Narli and I spoke about such things, we were alone. It was a little strange to have someone not just listening, but a part of the conversation too.


    ¡°But?¡± Renn asked, urging me to continue.


    ¡°But¡­ Saints are more commonly born amongst the bloodline of those who already had a saint in their ancestry. The odds of a saint being born to a virgin bloodline is¡­ exceedingly small and rare. And that¡¯s the issue. Most of the bloodlines have been lost. There used to be hundreds of them, now I bet I could scour the whole world and only find a handful at best,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hm, Vim has mentioned before about the bloodline thing,¡± Renn said, nodding.


    ¡°He has. But I have a hard time believing it¡¯s the main reason. We¡¯re conduits to the divine¡­ why would a god¡¯s power care for ones blood?¡± Narli asked.


    Renn tilted her head as she went to pondering Narli¡¯s perspective.


    Great. I expected Renn to pick up a few¡­ odd perspectives while here, but I had hoped they had leaned more to the more personal ones. The beliefs of religion maybe¡­ not this stuff.


    Yet it was inevitable I guess¡­


    ¡°Not going to comment on that, Vim?¡± Renn finally asked, as the two of them stared at me.


    ¡°No,¡± I said simply.


    Narli sighed in defeat, and Renn noticed.


    Before Renn could glare at me and say anything, I raised a hand to gently protect myself. ¡°There are many possible reasons. All of which are likely beyond our understanding. To be quite frank¡­ saints are existences outside the realm of normalcy. They are like monarchs. Beings that do not belong in the normal world. They should be rare. Back when there had been many saints, there had been a lot of problems. More than a few used their abilities for the wrong reasons,¡± I said.


    Renn shifted and glanced at Narli, waiting for her response.


    ¡°I¡¯d agree with you Vim, if you didn¡¯t so fiercely protect those like myself,¡± Narli said.


    ¡°I protect the individual, not the powers they possess,¡± I said.


    Renn nodded, finding that fact to be very clear and obvious¡­ and even Narli nodded. ¡°That is true, I suppose.¡±


    ¡°You suppose?¡± I asked.


    Narli shifted, and her glowing eyes glared at me. ¡°You have never asked me to use my abilities. Not directly, at least,¡± she admitted.


    ¡°Glad you realize it,¡± I said with a smile.


    ¡°How about indirectly?¡± Renn asked, uncaring for my point.


    I sighed as Narli smirked and gestured at me. ¡°He¡¯s never asked me to do anything, honestly¡­ but he has asked my opinion before. From my perspective not as an individual, but as a saint,¡± Narli said.


    Renn frowned at her. ¡°There¡¯s a difference?¡±


    Narli hesitated, and her eyebrows shifted into an odd squirm as she tried to comprehend Renn¡¯s accusation. ¡°I¡­ I suppose there is, isn¡¯t there?¡± she asked herself more than not.


    ¡°Don¡¯t give her an identity crises, please,¡± I gently begged.


    Renn blinked at me, and then looked at Narli with a worried expression. ¡°Um¡­ sorry, Narli. I hadn¡¯t meant my question to be that serious,¡± she said quickly.


    ¡°No¡­ you¡¯re very right¡­ I am a saint, yet I¡¯m also myself. Yet who am I but what I am?¡± Narli asked herself.


    I sighed, and realized that Renn had legitimately just made Narli question herself. She¡¯d likely be debating it for months.


    A byproduct of Narli¡¯s ability to not only sense lies¡­ but hear the purity of one¡¯s words. She had not just heard Renn¡¯s question, but had also heard Renn¡¯s meaning.


    Had I asked for the opinion of Narli, or the saint powers she possessed?


    ¡°Everyone has multiple sides to them. You need not allow such a thought confound you so deeply, Narli,¡± I said gently.


    ¡°But it¡¯s true, Vim. The times you had asked for my opinion¡­ had not entirely been because of my abilities, had they? Who then had you been asking?¡± she asked me as she looked to me.


    ¡°You yourself, obviously. I asked you, Narli, for insight. Insight which you perceived by using your abilities¡­ yes¡­ but those abilities had been useless without your own ways to view and comprehend them,¡± I said.


    Renn nodded, telling me she understood my meaning clearly.


    Yet Narli only frowned further.


    ¡°We can solve this right now,¡± I said as I reached around to pull out the heart.


    Narli stood up straighter, and Renn¡¯s ears perked as the pink glowing orb was held before them.


    ¡°Oh my,¡± Narli whispered in awe as she stared at it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be leaving this here. For a short while,¡± I said.


    Renn¡¯s ears fluttered as she hurriedly looked at me, as if shocked. Yet she kept her thoughts to herself as I turned the heart a little, rolling it in my palm.


    ¡°Why¡­ it¡¯s as old as the Heart of the Pond¡­ Who had this been, Vim?¡± Narli asked with wonder.


    ¡°A friend,¡± I said simply.


    Narli startled, as did Renn, and the saint quickly looked up at me¡­ her eyes growing brightly as she studied me with all her might. ¡°Truly?¡± she asked.


    I nodded.


    ¡°I had not known you had any left,¡± Narli whispered.


    ¡°There¡¯s two more in the room right now, Narli,¡± I said gently.


    Renn blushed, and then even Narli did¡­ as she then went to giggling. ¡°Oh how sweet of you!¡± she said.


    Hmph.


    ¡°So¡­ before I leave¡­ I¡¯d like you to do me a favor, Narli,¡± I said, to stop her from asking more about Miss Beak.


    ¡°Hm¡­?¡± she tilted her head at me, and seemed to no longer be bothered by her earlier mental conundrum that Renn had brought to her attention.


    Reaching out, I held the heart out to Renn.


    She frowned at me, but reached out to accept the heart without question or hesitation.


    Dropping it into her hand, I studied my companion¡­ who was smiling warmly at the little orb. As if greeting a long lost friend.


    ¡°I want to know if Renn¡¯s compatible with it or not.¡±


    Maybe she¡¯d come to a different conclusion than me.

 Chapter Two Hundred and Seventy Three – Renn – Narli’s Hobby

    The little boat was floating quietly upon the lake, with the only sound coming from it or us being the sound of my tail brushing against the bottom of the boat.


    Holding the fishing rod, I smiled as my eyes scanned the calm lake¡¯s surface. Not a ripple was in sight, not even from bugs.


    I could of course remember the last time I had fished. It hadn¡¯t been too long ago, actually. While Vim and I had traveled to the Crypt, after Miss Beak¡¯s death at the beach. We had fished in a small river. But I had not done so with a fishing pole, let alone properly. Instead Vim and I had simply just¡­ caught the fish in the river with our hands.


    It had surprisingly been very effective at the time.


    This wasn¡¯t as quick, or efficient¡­ but¡­


    There was a very strange peace to it. One that made me remember my years with Nory. We had often fished in the lakes around our cabin, particularly during the winter. We had sat for most the day, without saying a word sometimes.


    I used to miss those days.


    ¡°Vim usually fishes with me,¡± Narli said softly.


    Glancing at her, my smile grew a little. ¡°Is that what you usually ask of him?¡± I asked, just as quietly.


    We were talking softly, for obvious reasons, but¡­ I¡¯ve come to learn that Narli herself was in general just a quiet person. She never raised her voice. Never moved fast, or with great force. She was gentle. Dutifully so.


    She nodded, and her little horn gleamed a little as she did. The sun had reflected off it and blinded me for a tiny moment when she had lowered her head far enough. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re here. He¡¯s not¡­ necessarily boring, but¡­¡± she smiled a little as she spoke, telling me she thought the same I did sometimes.


    ¡°He can be¡­ but he can also be still and quiet for a long time too, so he is useful when fishing,¡± I said.


    Narli giggled softly as she nodded again. Thanks to her laughter, and her movement, the boat rocked ever so softly. A tiny little ripple flowed outward through the lake because of it, but it didn¡¯t live long enough to touch either of our lines.


    ¡°So he¡¯s quiet with you too? Even when you¡¯re alone?¡± Narli asked.


    ¡°Most of the time. He¡¯ll respond if I talk to him, though,¡± I said.


    Narli hummed at that, and was about to say something but her fishing pole moved.


    I watched as she smoothly went to pulling the fish out of the water. It didn¡¯t take her long at all to lead the fish near the boat, and then tug one last time to bring it half out of the water. She grabbed the line, and brought the brown fish into the boat.


    It was decent sized. The type of plump that had Vim and I caught it on our travels, I¡¯d have been excited. It would only take that fish and maybe one or two more smaller ones to feed us.


    Yet as Narli took the little hook out of the fish¡¯s mouth, I realized something I should have noticed before.


    We didn¡¯t have a bucket. Unless she was just going to put the fish on the bottom of the boat¡­ but there wasn¡¯t much room near our feet¡­


    Narli answered my worry, but in a different way. She studied the fish for a tiny moment and then nodded as she went to throw it back into the lake.


    ¡°We¡¯re not going to keep them?¡± I asked. That was the first fish we¡¯d caught so far! We¡¯d been at this for an hour already almost.


    ¡°Not today. Today they¡¯re not to be eaten,¡± Narli said simply, as if it was very obvious as to why.


    Watching her lift the fish, and then let it slip out of her hand over the edge of the boat, it plopped into the water without resistance. I heard the fish swim off quickly, and then the lake went quiet again.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± I¡¯d wonder if it was a religious thing, but I¡¯d already seen her eat meat and fish in our dinner last night.


    ¡°Does it bother you?¡± she asked as she went to check on the hook she had just removed from the fish.


    ¡°Fishing for fun? Not at all¡­ but you said it in a way that tells me it¡¯s more than that. Are¡­ are you saying if we ate the fish we caught today, it¡¯d end up being a bad thing?¡± I asked.


    Narli smiled as she finished checking the hook, and then turned as to toss the line back into the water.


    ¡°Mother¡¯s preparing a pig for dinner. Amongst other things. It¡¯d be a shame to ruin her efforts, and eventually my own when I go to help her, by filling our bellies with something else,¡± she said.


    Ah! So that was what I had heard this morning. Narli and I had left rather early, and I could have sworn I had heard a squeal of an animal. It must have been the pig.


    ¡°That makes a lot of sense,¡± I agreed.


    Narli giggled a little as she nodded. ¡°If you were looking forward to fish we can keep a few if you¡¯d like,¡± Narli offered.


    ¡°No, no. To be honest I¡¯d rather have the pig,¡± I said.


    Vim was always very proactive about feeding me. Particularly well, too. Yet lately not only have our last few stops been¡­ well¡­ lackluster, but so have our travels. The Crypt had simple and boring meals, on purpose. Thanks to their religious edicts. The Weaver¡¯s Hut had been more fruits and fish, not much meat. And our travels recently have been through arid and dry places, lacking real opportunities to hunt or fish¡­ so¡­


    ¡°Does Vim neglect you? He can go so long without food, but I¡¯ve always thought him kinder than to make others suffer alongside him,¡± Narli asked, likely misunderstanding the thoughts on my face.


    ¡°Not at all! Vim likes to watch me eat new and tasty food¡­ it¡¯s just recently we¡¯ve not been able to eat anything nice like a pig, is all,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hm¡­ ah, because you were recently at the Crypt. Yes. They¡¯re a little¡­ pious over there,¡± Narli said as she understood.


    I was going to comment that she and her mother seemed equally so, but decided against it. Especially if she saw them as more extreme followers of their religion than herself.


    ¡°Have you¡­ met them?¡± I asked carefully.


    ¡°No. I¡¯ve only met a few members of the Society¡­ but I¡¯ve heard lots about them, particularly from mother,¡± she said.


    ¡°Your mother?¡± I asked.


    She nodded. ¡°Mother used to be very involved in the Society. Before I was born. She used to live in Telmik,¡± she said.


    A little stunned, I at first was going to wonder how she had lived there¡­ what with her horn, but realized the religious headdress those sisters wore would have easily hid it.


    Yet¡­ what really bothered me was something a little more personal and serious.


    Her mother had been involved in the Society. And now wasn¡¯t. Because of Narli¡¯s birth.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry you need to be so careful, Narli. You¡¯d think at least within the Society you¡¯d be in less danger,¡± I said softly.


    Narli blinked and sat up a little straighter. Our little boat shifted a tad, and then she gently smiled at me.


    ¡°You really are a gentle one¡­ It¡¯s okay, Renn. I actually am very happy here, living like this. Plus, I¡¯ve been told that during the vote I¡¯ll get to visit Telmik. Vim¡¯s already offered to escort us,¡± Narli said.


    Oh¡­! ¡°Really? That¡¯s good! We¡¯ll keep you safe, I promise,¡± I said.


    Narli¡¯s smile warmed a little as she nodded.


    So they were already making plans¡­? I mean, it made sense¡­ but¡­


    Wonder why I hadn¡¯t heard them talking about it. Narli and I had been next to each other nearly this whole time since we got here.


    ¡°Can I ask¡­ why you saints are so targeted? The religious should want to protect you, yet I¡¯ve heard they¡¯re even more dangerous to you sometimes. While I¡¯d think the non-religious wouldn¡¯t even care about you, too,¡± I asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s an instinctual thing. We unnerve people¡­ either because of our eyes, our presence, or our abilities,¡± Narli said as she pointed at her eyes.


    Unnerve¡­ ¡°Well¡­¡± I was about to say I¡¯ve never felt the desire to kill a saint just by being near them, but then had to bite my tongue.


    ¡°Plus¡­ there is actually an affect we have on the world, and the world us. Like how strange items always find their way here, without explanation. We, and many do, could argue the reason for it¡­ whether it¡¯s divine intervention, magical powers, or something we can¡¯t understand¡­ but the fact of the matter is, we saints are both unique and the world sees us as unique as well. A saint can hide herself completely, far away from any people, and yet still get found. Without reason or proof. A very powerful saint, Mantopli, is the perfect example of that,¡± Narli added.


    ¡°Mantopli¡­?¡±


    ¡°A saint back in the beginning of the Society. They had been living underneath an active volcano, and had been for what was likely centuries. A whole army, formed and commanded by a man following prophetic dreams, marched half a world away to the mountain. They laid siege to it, not even knowing she was there. When his soldiers carried her out of the mountain to him, half dead, he was so furious he had been led all that way over a single woman,¡± Narli told me.


    ¡°Wait¡­ so he hadn¡¯t known she was there?¡± I asked.


    ¡°As far as the story goes, no. He had simply been led there by dreams,¡± Narli said as she shook her head.


    Huh¡­


    ¡°You¡¯re basically saying that¡­ the world, or fate or however you wish to see it, suddenly decides randomly that certain individuals need to die¡­ and thus sends random people to fulfill that task,¡± I said.


    Narli shrugged. ¡°It makes no sense to me either. If we really are conduits of a god¡¯s power¡­ and it¡¯s the gods that command fate¡­ That means we¡¯re being hunted by the things that create us. I¡¯ve long pondered it, I have no answer for it,¡± Narli said.


    ¡°Wonder what Vim would say about it,¡± I said.


    ¡°He¡¯s given me two different answers,¡± she said.


    I tilted my head as Narli nodded. ¡°First time I asked, he told me it¡¯s because I am misunderstanding a fundamental truth,¡± she said.


    ¡°That¡¯s it¡­?¡± I asked, upset for her.


    She nodded again. ¡°Isn¡¯t it rude? The second time I asked, not too many years ago, he told me if fate is real and wants me dead¡­ it¡¯s because I interfere with it. He said I shouldn¡¯t question fate or the world wanting me dead, because I break the natural order. That my birth, my power and its source, were irrelevant.¡±


    I blinked, and strangely found that to not only be a very Vim-like answer¡­ but¡­


    ¡°That makes sense to you, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Narli asked, watching me.


    I nodded slowly. ¡°It¡­ does. I don¡¯t like it, and I don¡¯t want to agree with it¡­ but it does make sense. Let¡¯s say a god created a saint¡­ how are we to know it isn¡¯t for a singular purpose? And then once that purpose is fulfilled¡­¡± I gestured lightly, because I didn¡¯t want to say out loud the rest.


    ¡°Hm. Is that how you justified it?¡± Narli asked.


    The boat rocked a tad as I gripped the fishing pole tighter.


    Slowly looking at her, I found her smiling gently at me.


    ¡°You¡¯ve killed a saint before, haven¡¯t you Renn?¡± Narli then asked.


    My fishing pole shook for a tiny moment, and my mouth went dry.


    Her small smile on her face was very odd. A sad one, but a smile nonetheless.


    Although very disturbed¡­ I found myself relaxing a little upon seeing her look so calm and happy¡­ and then I nodded to her.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ I can¡¯t tell a lot¡­ but I can tell it was something that troubles you. That you regret it. That it had hurt. And not because she had cursed you, either,¡± Narli said.


    ¡°You can see all that¡­?¡± I asked softly.


    Narli tilted her head a little. ¡°It¡¯s more like¡­ I can sense it. A lot of people think we saints are all the same, with the same abilities and sources, but we¡¯re not. We can be as different as anyone else. But one constant, is the touch of the divine. No matter which divinity it is, or to what level,¡± she said.


    The divine¡­ ¡°You can tell I¡¯ve¡­ touched the divine?¡± I asked.


    She nodded. ¡°Verily. I¡¯m sure all saints could, to be honest. We can tell when someone has both been touched by a divine power, and also when they have touched it themselves. In this case¡­ I can tell you¡¯ve both received divine power, and also were what snuffed it out,¡± she said.


    Snuffed it out¡­ ¡°Are you saying any saint could tell?¡± I asked.


    ¡°As far as I¡¯m aware. It¡¯s very obvious, and to¡­ be completely honest Renn, my abilities aren¡¯t the best nor the strongest. It¡¯s part of the reason Vim never really considers me to be like the others he¡¯s known. To him I¡¯m not a full-fledged saint. I don¡¯t have the same reach as they do,¡± she said.


    I didn¡¯t really want to hear that, since it meant a real saint was even stronger and weirder than her¡­ but¡­ well¡­


    Witch had been rather strong, hadn¡¯t she¡­?


    ¡°She wanted to die,¡± I whispered.


    Narli blinked, her bright eyes going dark for but a moment.


    ¡°She had been sad. Very sad. And tired. She begged me to help her,¡± I said.


    ¡°I see,¡± Narli said softly.


    ¡°At the time I¡­ felt obligated. I owed her so much. So when she so seriously begged it of me, pleading, I¡­ well¡­¡± I gulped as I realized I was not just telling her¡­ This was the first time I¡¯d told anyone since it happened.


    I¡¯d told Vim I had killed her¡­ but I hadn¡¯t ever told him why, or how.


    ¡°So¡­ you¡¯d not have done it? Had she asked you today?¡± Narli asked me.


    I blinked and was about to shake my head¡­ to tell her no. To tell her how I¡¯d never again allow such a thing to happen again.


    How I¡¯d try with all my might to always avoid such a result¡­ to struggle and cry and¡­


    But¡­


    ¡°I¡¯d like to think I wouldn¡¯t¡­ but¡­ at the same time¡­¡± I whispered as I admitted it.


    ¡°Hm¡­ you really are a gentle soul, Renn,¡± Narli said.


    ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m not. It means I¡¯m too cowardly to face those I love. I should be willing to incur their wrath and anger, if that is what it took to keep them alive,¡± I said.


    Narli said nothing as I took a deep breath. At least I wasn¡¯t crying, even if I felt like I wanted to.


    ¡°So to hear you say that the world just¡­ forces it to happen? Does that mean I didn¡¯t have a choice? That she sensed it? I don¡¯t want to hear that. I don¡¯t want to let what I did be nothing more than the whims of something I don¡¯t even know exists,¡± I said.


    ¡°We saints can¡¯t kill ourselves, Renn.¡±


    Blinking, I frowned as I focused on her. ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t. And¡­ because of what we are, it¡¯s surprisingly difficult for us to die too. The world is cruel to us, yet not in the way that results in death. There¡¯s a reason I live here, Renn. Even though my heart yearns for me to go out into the world, and help people,¡± she said.


    ¡°You want to leave?¡± I asked.


    She nodded. ¡°I¡¯m happy here. I don¡¯t mind it¡­ but¡­ at the same time¡­ I do. Verily. I dream of those I should, and could, be helping. Those who are sick. Those who are in pain. Those who are lost. Particularly them¡­ for some reason my ability is very¡­ entwined with the idea of finding one¡¯s purpose. So I always dream of lost little children in horrible places, who I need to save,¡± she said.


    Lost children¡­? ¡°Sounds¡­ annoying,¡± I said.


    Narli giggled and nodded. ¡°It is sometimes, it is.¡±


    Shifting a little, I moved the fishing rod a bit. I wasn¡¯t too concerned with catching fish anymore. ¡°I still regret it. But¡­ I understand. I know, based off the happy smile on her face as I did it, that what I did had been the right thing. Influenced or no,¡± I said.


    ¡°Yes. As I said¡­ she had not cursed you. She left this world with no hate directed at you,¡± Narli said.


    ¡°How can you tell?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I just do. But only because it¡¯s another saint we¡¯re talking about. For instance I can see others within you¡­ those you¡¯ve slain. Those you are glad for ending, and those that torment you even now. But I can¡¯t tell who, why, or anything special about them. They¡¯re as¡­ blank to me as your mind,¡± she said.


    ¡°My mind is blank?¡± I asked.


    Narli giggled again. ¡°You¡¯re very focused on the odd things. I meant, I can¡¯t read your mind. Not like other saints. So¡­ basically I¡¯m saying I can¡¯t tell anything about that stuff,¡± she explained.


    Ah. Right¡­


    ¡°I wonder what people¡¯s minds sound like,¡± I wondered.


    ¡°I¡¯m told it¡¯s chaotic. And not a good ability to have, at all,¡± Narli said.


    ¡°Oh?¡±


    She nodded. ¡°Vim¡¯s told me before. That he¡¯s known many saints with such abilities. He says they never die easy, or well,¡± she said.


    I sighed. ¡°Wonder how many he¡¯s ended himself,¡± I said.


    For a long moment the world was silent¡­ and I felt a little awkward as I glanced at her.


    She was staring softly at me, with a strange look. It was hard to tell if it was shock, or something else, thanks to her eyes though.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I whispered, apologizing for being crass.


    Narli then smiled, and shook her head. ¡°You¡¯re fine, Renn. I was just¡­ surprised you could say such a thing with so much love in your heart. You hadn¡¯t said it with disgust or anger, but simple fact. You know exactly what kind of man you love, and have accepted him for it all the same. It makes me jealous,¡± she said.


    My tail coiled around my left elbow as I studied the saint. She had tiny blush on her face now. ¡°Can you¡­ see into Vim too?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Hm¡­?¡±


    My ear twitched as I shrugged. ¡°Like¡­ how you just did with me. Can you see that stuff about Vim too?¡± I asked.


    Narli was quiet for a moment¡­ then she looked away from me. Out over the lake. But not towards her fishing line. ¡°I cannot see within him¡­ but I can see around him,¡± she said.


    Around him¡­? Before I could ask what that meant, Narli lifted a hand.


    She made a fist, and I was a little amused to see how tiny it was. She really wasn¡¯t much smaller than me; she just had really tiny hands. ¡°Vim is like a dense ball. Something only this big, yet within that tiny space is¡­ what I¡¯d consider an infinite amount of room. So I can see inside him, yes¡­ but because of how vast he is, I can¡¯t make anything out. Everything is so tiny, they¡¯re basically invisible. No matter how hard I focus, or how long I concentrate,¡± she explained.


    I gulped as I listened, and couldn¡¯t help but think of the monarch hearts in the Keep.


    ¡°Is it¡­ similar to what the hearts look like?¡± I dared to ask.


    Narli smiled at me and narrowed her eyes. ¡°You really are wise. Yes and no. The hearts¡­ look like what I¡¯m explaining, but they¡¯re not. The hearts are just giant balls of energy. Divine power condensed into a small orb. They¡¯re not actually minds or souls, even though so many believe they are. Vim is¡­ different. I can see why you¡¯d make the connection, though,¡± she said.


    So¡­ he¡¯s different¡­ but not outright enough to the point that she could just say so.


    Which meant he really was something different. Something¡­ similar to them, but not¡­


    A monarch yet not¡­


    That¡¯s what he had told me before. That he was one, but without a heart.


    Yet it was a heart that made a monarch what it was in the first place.


    So contradicting¡­


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what Vim is¡­ I¡­¡± Narli hesitated, and she turned a little. The boat rocked, and she put her fishing rod down a moment.


    I sat up straighter, worried something was wrong¡­ but she instead leaned forward¡­ as if to whisper with me.


    Joining her, I put my rod down as well and leaned forward a bit too.


    ¡°Don¡¯t get¡­ bothered by this¡­ okay?¡± she asked.


    I nodded quickly.


    Narli took a small breath and glanced around, to make sure we were alone. Well¡­ of course we were. We were in the middle of a lake.


    Once sure we were alone she looked back at me. ¡°No one has divinity. Not anymore,¡± she whispered.


    I blinked as I quickly tried to understand what she was saying.


    She nodded quickly, before I could even wrap my head around it. ¡°In all my years¡­ I¡¯ve only seen divinity in those touched. Saints. Monarchs... or well, their hearts. But I¡¯ve never seen it in anything else,¡± she said.


    Cold understanding washed over me, and I was half tempted to jump into the lake because of it.


    She was saying that no one¡­ no normal people at least¡­ had pieces of gods in them anymore.


    ¡°I¡­ but¡­¡± I hesitated as I thought of all the scriptures.


    ¡°I know. It¡¯s mind boggling. Yet, I¡¯ve been told by those I have no reason to doubt, that people all used to have divinity within them. Just like I do. Just like a monarch. Not as much, nor as potent of course, but they had it,¡± Narli whispered.


    ¡°Who told you this?¡± I asked. Vim, maybe?


    ¡°The Chronicler¡¯s sister. Before she passed. She had been a saint as well,¡± Narli said.


    Oh¡­? Wow¡­ That meant Narli was a little older than I had assumed.


    ¡°So you¡¯re saying that other saints, those who lived before us, saw everyone with parts of¡­ divinity within them,¡± I said, trying to understand.


    She nodded. ¡°And now no one has it. No one born today.¡±


    I was going to ask how Narli knew this if she was always here, not seeing anyone else¡­ but I knew such a comment wasn¡¯t proper. Especially since she had recently helped save a couple women a few years ago. It meant she did see people, if only occasionally.


    ¡°Have you asked Vim about this?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No. I¡¯m scared to,¡± she admitted.


    Scared¡­? ¡°Of his answer, you mean,¡± I understood.


    She nodded. ¡°Yes¡­ he keeps his secrets of course¡­ but sometimes he still reveals them. And his nonchalant answers terrify me more than the darker secrets he keeps,¡± she said.


    Nodding quickly, I agreed. ¡°Because it means the true secrets he¡¯s keeping are even worse, or scarier,¡± I said, agreeing completely.


    ¡°Right¡­!¡± Narli nodded too, and our boat rocked a little because of it.


    Tapping my fishing pole, I hummed as I thought about this new information.


    No one had their god¡¯s blessings, or powers, in them anymore. That was basically what Narli meant by divinity.


    Such a weird thing¡­ especially if it was true we all used to.


    I¡¯ll need to talk to Vim about it later¡­ maybe after we leave, so that just in case Narli didn¡¯t accidentally hear.


    Though I might also need to wait until after that too, since Oplar was with us.


    As I pondered it, a fish jumped out of the lake some distance away. I watched it land back into the water, barely making a splash.


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ surprisingly open about this stuff,¡± I said.


    ¡°You¡¯ve been spending too much time with Vim. People aren¡¯t usually so secretive,¡± she said.


    Smirking at that, I nodded. That was very true.


    ¡°Plus¡­ I feel comfortable with you. You¡¯re Vim¡¯s partner. Whether you like to or not, whether the world accepts it or not¡­ doesn¡¯t matter. It makes you special. In ways no one can understand yet. It won¡¯t be long until you¡¯re the one teaching me, I bet,¡± she said.


    Somehow I doubted that, but¡­


    ¡°I promise not to be as difficult as Vim. If I ever get like that just¡­ whack me in the head or poke me with your horn, I guess,¡± I said with a point to my forehead.


    Narli grinned at me. ¡°They¡¯re actually rather sharp you know? Don¡¯t regret saying that,¡± she said.


    ¡°I bet they are,¡± I said as I grinned back.


    As Narli and I laughed, a large bird flapped up towards us. It didn¡¯t hesitate to fly over to Narli, as to try and land on her head.


    She quickly went to shooing it away, going so far as to even move her fishing pole around in effort to scare it off.


    ¡°Shoo!¡± Narli shouted as it flapped harder, and then it squawked and finally flew off.


    Narli let out a heavy sigh as she sat back down, as the boat rocked in complaint.


    ¡°See Renn? Nothing good about being a saint at all,¡± she complained with a huff. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Giving her a small nod, I did my best to not smirk and laugh as Narli mumbled and complained as she re-situated herself.


    The two of us went back to fishing, and luckily the rest of our conversations didn¡¯t stray into the strange or uncanny.


    In fact it ended up being very enjoyable¡­ even if as the day went on and each fish we caught and released made it worse... since each time just made me hungrier.

 Chapter Two Hundred and Seventy Four – Vim – Trophies

    Stepping down the hallway, I walked slowly¡­ quietly.


    Reaching the end of the hall, I peered into the half-open door. The large bedroom was dark, even though it was midday.


    Although the bedroom of a saint, it looked more like Sharp¡¯s room than any of the other nuns back at the Crypt. It was packed full of items, on shelves and not. She even had stuff littering the floor, like a tiny child unable to properly sort and clean her room.


    But it wasn¡¯t her messy room that I found interesting. What I found amusing, instead, was what was on the bed.


    Curled up together, under thin blankets, were Renn and Narli. It was both interesting, and a little worrisome, that Renn¡¯s head was so close to Narli¡¯s horn. I couldn¡¯t see it from here, but odds were they were even holding hands.


    Sleeping with a saint. If she knew how hard such a feat was to accomplish, I bet she¡¯d never lack confidence again.


    I sighed quietly, and blamed myself.


    This was what I got for not sharing a room with her.


    Stepping away, I returned to the center of the house. It was quiet, but not because no one else was here. Oplar was in her room, I had heard her talking to herself as she wrote in her journal.


    Horn was also around here somewhere, but I hadn¡¯t seen him for awhile. And his wife, lovely Berri, was humming away in the nearby kitchen as she¡¯d been doing for hours.


    She enjoyed cooking for visitors. Always had.


    Realizing this was likely a good moment, I decided to head for the Keep.


    Stepping out of the house, I found Horn. He noticed my exit and stepped over to me. His hands and arms were recently washed, and still a little wet, which told me he had been doing something that had required washing his hands. Likely something to do with the farms considering he had been heading for the house from their direction.


    ¡°Well Vim, I¡¯ve officially given up on the pumpkins,¡± Horn said with a sigh.


    Ah¡­ ¡°It is a little cold here,¡± I reasoned.


    ¡°I thought by growing them in a mound between two hardier crops would better insulate them. Plus they were in a spot with as much sunshine as possible throughout the day¡­ I¡¯ve tried for several years now, and I think it just can¡¯t be done,¡± Horn said.


    ¡°You could just make a greenhouse, Horn,¡± I suggested.


    He huffed at me and rubbed his right hand against his thigh, as if it was dirty or something. But I knew it was instead because the idea of using such a method was¡­ at least in his eyes, beneath him.


    ¡°Think about it. Your wife and daughter would likely enjoy squash snacks and meals,¡± I said gently.


    He shifted and frowned. ¡°Berri does like them roasted¡­¡± he mumbled.


    I smiled at him and nodded. She did. She also really enjoyed the pies. ¡°I¡¯d offer to help, but we¡¯ll not be here long enough I think. I could though find a spot for it, and help you design and plan it if you¡¯d like,¡± I offered.


    Horn sighed and nodded. ¡°Maybe¡­ maybe¡­ let me eat and sleep on it,¡± he said.


    ¡°Sure,¡± I nodded as he nodded back and then stepped away, to head into the house.


    I watched him go for a moment and couldn¡¯t help but smile at the man who was mumbling complaints.


    He¡¯d give in. Especially once Berri or Narli heard that I had offered to help him.


    He hated technology or using methods from the Society, or the religious¡­ but he couldn¡¯t deny his family anything.


    Horn was a simple man, but he was also a good one.


    Such men like him were always stuck between a rock and a hard place.


    ¡°Pumpkins,¡± I mumbled as I glanced to the nearby hill. Just beyond it were the farms.


    Honestly during certain seasons this area should have been just barely able to grow such things. But the nights did get chilly. Even during the summer sometimes, let alone the winter. It likely meant they went bad before even sprouting¡­ They needed not just warmer soil, but heavily hydrated stuff too. A hard mix for this mountainous region. Even with the near infinit source of water, it was just a laborsome task.


    But¡­ the greenhouse would fix that completely. They would need to hand-water them often, but¡­ well¡­


    It wasn¡¯t like Horn had too much to do usually. They lived simple lives, all things considered.


    I wish my only worries were about growing pumpkins.


    Though that belittled Horn¡¯s true worries. It wasn¡¯t fair to think such things about him.


    Sighing at myself I headed around the house. I entered the back of the house, behind the kitchen, and headed for the entrance of the Keep.


    It was accessible from inside the house. I hadn¡¯t needed to leave it. But the door that led to it from the main hallway was rather noisy. It was big and heavy, and squeaked on the hinges.


    I hadn¡¯t wanted to wake Renn or Narli by opening it. Both of them were very perceptive, and I was not in the mood for another afternoon of questions and stories. I had barely survived the one the other night.


    The entrance to the Keep was its own room in the back of the house. It was a windowless room, and the only thing inside of it was the hole in the floor that was a stairwell.


    The first few steps of the stairwell were wooden, but not because the dark brick of the Keep didn¡¯t begin until later. Rather it was because the first few steps into the Keep had been broken and shattered. The stone bricks had been jagged and sharp. Not the kind of stuff you wanted to walk upon, less you accidentally slipped or fell.


    After about a dozen or so steps, the wooden steps returned to the normal black stone ones. The undamaged stones were smooth, but rough enough to not be slippery. Even when wet.


    They were not wet at the moment¡­ but I remembered them being so in my memories.


    It had been when they were wet that I had broken those first few steps. I had been very upset as I swam up and out of the Keep, both annoyed over having to drain the submerged tomb and the idiots who had gotten it sunk.


    Reaching the end of the first stairwell, I had to open the heavy wooden door that led to a hallway. The hallway was dark, and although started out small, with low ceilings and close walls, it eventually opened up and widened. By the time I reached the end of the hallway, to another door, the hallway had opened enough to be considered a great hall more than not.


    Another door led to a new stairwell. One much larger than the first. It was big enough, with a high enough ceiling, that my steps echoed as I descended it.


    There were three more hallways and stairwells. All relatively similar. Dark. Made of stone. With huge doors to separate them.


    A fortress. A genuine fortress built hundreds and hundreds of years ago. Thousands, possibly, even. Made originally to entomb the divine figure of a great nation.


    That nation had its last stand here too. They had held out rather well, all things considered.


    Reaching the end of the last stairwell, which led to a rounded hallway, I walked slowly amongst the darkness towards the center of the structure.


    I knew others needed lamps down here. Particularly in these sections, where the hallways were strangely darker than elsewhere. There were small rooms, without doors, on both ends of the hallway. Each had shelves with lamps, chairs, and simple supplies. Elsewhere in the Keep were similar storerooms and whatnot, just in case a day came where Berri and her family needed to hide down here.


    The purpose of it was simple.


    Stay down here, safe, until I arrived.


    Although the doors were wooden, they were the kind of heavy timber that would be near impossible for humans or even non-humans to easily get through. Fire wouldn¡¯t work, since there was not enough airflow to sustain the flames. Axes, or any brute force methods, would be their only real viable method and it would be very difficult and take a long time. Particularly since only one or two people could attack the doors at a single time.


    Then¡­


    Pausing in the middle of the hall, I glanced to the walls. There were smooth little gaps in the darkness. They blended in well, and likely wouldn¡¯t have been something noticed even if the hallway was lit. I simply knew where they were, out of having used them.


    There were stone doors. Huge blocks, that could be slid outward. They could, and did, seal off the hallways completely. With a groove set in the ground that made it near impossible for anyone to open them from the outside. You would have to pull them somehow from the other end, which wouldn¡¯t be feasible. There was nothing and nowhere to grab them. There wasn¡¯t even enough space between the blocks and the ground and walls to slip something in to use as a joist or lever.


    I had used this Keep¡¯s structure as an example for the refuge beneath Telmik. Although I had added a few¡­ additional safety measures to that one.


    Brushing the stone wall with a hand, and the gap of the hidden block, I returned to walking.


    Hopefully Berri and her family would never need to use this place.


    Hopefully no one would.


    Our kind could last a long time under¡­ pressure and stress. But it was never done so without consequence.


    They could easily survive down here for years, thanks to the fresh water and the stores of food. But would they enjoy it? Would their hearts and minds be calm and undamaged after¡­? sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Likely not. Particularly Narli¡­


    Exiting the hallway, I stepped into the first larger room of the Keep. It had murals and paintings, but I paid them no heed as I left the room and went down another hall.


    The next room had statues. Mostly marble ones. I glanced at a few as I passed them, and headed for the center of the Keep.


    To the Heart of the Keep.


    Entering the room which housed the heart, I glanced at the nearest water stream.


    Flowing steady. Like always.


    This room was brighter than the rest, thanks to the soft azure glow of the heart in the center of the room.


    There were ten pedestals in the center of the room, but only the center pedestal was being used. It was also the only one that was made to allow water flow. It was hollow inside, unlike the others, and had little crevices and small sluices as to direct the flow of all the water that seeped from the heart.


    Although I had made multiple pedestals¡­ I¡¯d never needed all of them at once. The most hearts that had ever been here at once was eight. And it had only been for a very short time.


    It would have seemed shortsighted and foolish, but when I had made them¡­ I had been running into monarchs rather often. There had been times when I had carried around not just a single heart but several. It was why I had turned this place into a vault. Those who had been able to absorb and deal with the hearts had been more numerous back then, but none of them could devour more than a single heart at a time. It took years to properly absorb and adjust them, even for the greater monarchs like Miss Beak. In fact it was about time she should be able to¡­


    Pausing, I coughed as I realized I had just forgotten she was dead.


    Which was very weird since the entire reason I had come down here was to put her heart here.


    Reaching around, I undid the little pouch that hid the heart. The monarch leather was¡­ strange to feel. It was a little rubbery, even though it could cut and slice if you touched the edges of the seams without care.


    I had three such pouches. Or well, now I suppose I had two. I had given one to Renn. Both so she could carry the letters entrusted to her, but also so she too could have a pouch to hide anything she needed to from prying eyes.


    I wasn¡¯t sure yet if Renn knew how special that pouch was, or what it was capable of¡­ but I knew that was my fault. It¡¯s not like I had explained it to her. I had simply given it to her and told her to keep the letters in it, and to not lose it.


    Sighing as I pulled out Miss Beak¡¯s heart, I lifted it a little as to stare into the swirling pink colors.


    ¡°You probably would be upset with me. Leaving you here¡­ next to that one,¡± I said as I glanced to the blue orb.


    Stepping over to one of the pedestals, I placed Beak¡¯s heart onto the metal stand. The thing was a small half-circle. Made specifically to hold a heart. The pink orb slid into the grooves of the stand, and as it settled it spun a little.


    As it settled¡­ I reached over to gently tap it, and make it spin. Thanks to the smooth metal, and how the stand was a slight bigger than the heart itself, the orb spun. It soundlessly spun inside the stand, though the swirling colors within it didn¡¯t move or shift alongside the movement.


    ¡°Rest here a bit, my friend. You¡¯re not in good company here, at least amongst your own, but the others will make up for it. They¡¯re good people,¡± I said softly.


    Of course the heart didn¡¯t respond. And I wasn¡¯t foolish enough to expect one.


    After all, although Miss Beak¡¯s heart¡­ it was more the heart of her creator than she herself. It was the conduit. Not her.


    Still¡­ it reminded me of her.


    At least I hadn¡¯t needed to end her life with my own hands.


    Such a thought made me frown, since it almost made my eyes water. It was a sad thing to be so relieved over, yet it was the truth.


    I hadn¡¯t needed to end another friend¡¯s life with my own hands. There was a strange¡­ solace to it.


    Hearing footsteps, I pulled my hand away from the orb. It took several minutes for the source of the sounds to appear.


    Berri smiled at me as she lowered her lantern at the sight of me.


    ¡°So you really did have another. It¡¯s been a long time since you¡¯ve left one here,¡± she said as she entered the room.


    She was alone, and as she approached I smelled the bread she had been making all afternoon. It was a sweet smell.


    ¡°It has been a while, hasn¡¯t it?¡± I agreed as Berri walked up next to me.


    Berri stepped up to the pedestal and studied Miss Beak¡¯s heart. Her horn shimmered with the pink color as she smiled at it. ¡°That¡¯s a very pretty color,¡± she said.


    ¡°They had been a flamingo,¡± I told her.


    Berri perked up as she stood up straighter. ¡°Really¡­? That makes a lot of sense. Fascinating¡­¡± she said.


    I suppose it did. There weren¡¯t many pink animals, were there?


    Though I guess in a sense flamingos weren¡¯t always pink. It was their diet that dictated their colors, usually.


    Thinking of all the animals I knew of that were, or could be considered, pink¡­ I realized most of them were found in the water. Sea life, typically¡­ like seahorses.


    Though I suppose there were plenty of birds too.


    ¡°Your daughter could tell you more of its trait. If she¡¯s able to call forth its ability though¡­ Although useful, I¡¯d suggest against it. Its ability is not something that can be controlled, and its only real use would be for destruction. It produces immense heat,¡± I warned her.


    ¡°Hm¡­ I¡¯ll let her know. Intense heat though¡­? How interesting. Water and fire?¡± Berri asked as she glanced to the azure orb nearby.


    ¡°Not really fire, to be accurate¡­¡±


    Berri hummed as I glanced at her. She was focused on Miss Beak¡¯s heart again. She stood to my right, so her scarred side was facing me.


    She really was beautiful. It wasn¡¯t the same beauty that Renn had, but it was close.


    I really was a simple man. I liked confidence. I liked those who were comfortable in their own skin. Although both Berri and Renn had¡­ sides to them that were fragile, their main personality trait was solid. Their backbones were firm. Their minds clear and strong.


    Even the parts of them that hated themselves, did so not out of depression or shame¡­ but rather out of anger. They wanted to be better. They wanted to overcome their failures. They didn¡¯t wish to be someone, or something, else.


    Crossing my arms, I sighed a little at my own simpleness.


    ¡°What is it, Vim?¡± Berri asked as she turned, as to see me. Her left eye didn¡¯t work anymore.


    ¡°I¡¯m just being sentimental,¡± I told her honestly.


    Berri giggled, and I couldn¡¯t help but bask in the sounds. ¡°Sentimental, sure,¡± she said, not believing me.


    Renn would have.


    ¡°Horn said you convinced him to build a greenhouse. Thanks for that,¡± Berri said, changing topics. She hadn¡¯t believed me at all.


    ¡°He actually admitted it? I¡¯m glad,¡± I said.


    Berri nodded. ¡°Narli will be very happy to hear it. She¡¯s been wanting to grow certain plants and flowers that just don¡¯t do well here. I look forward to it,¡± she said.


    Hm¡­ ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯d offer to stick around and help, but Oplar¡¯s informed me that the Summit has requested my help,¡± I said gently.


    ¡°Hm¡­ they may not be the smartest people, always cutting off their noses to spite their faces¡­ but they are still members of the Society. It¡¯d not do well for you to linger. Should you leave tomorrow then?¡± Berri asked.


    ¡°Either tomorrow or the next day,¡± I said.


    ¡°Why the hesitation?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve asked Narli a favor. I¡¯m not sure how long to give her for it, or if it¡¯s even possible, but I¡¯d like to give her a chance all the same,¡± I said.


    ¡°A¡­ favor¡­? What kind?¡± Berri asked as she turned again, to glance at the pink heart.


    Did she know already? Is that why she looked at Miss Beak¡¯s heart? Or did she just assume it was related to the heart, for good reason?


    ¡°I don¡¯t like keeping secrets from you Berri, so please don¡¯t ask again,¡± I said carefully.


    ¡°Hm¡­ I figured. Should I worry over it?¡± Berri asked, not bothered or offended.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s a more personal matter,¡± I said.


    ¡°Ah. Concerning Renn then. That makes sense,¡± Berri nodded, understanding completely.


    I kept a sigh from escaping as Berri stepped closer to the pedestal. She put the lantern down on the ground, as to get a better look at the glowing colors of Miss Beaks¡¯ heart.


    ¡°It really is a pretty pink. Look at those swirls. Must have been a strong one,¡± she said.


    ¡°Very strong,¡± I said.


    Berri hummed again, and I glanced down to the lantern at her feet. The thing was one of many that had been built years ago. Hands and I had made hundreds to be distributed throughout the Society¡­ though I wasn¡¯t sure how many were even left.


    Berri studied the heart for a moment, and then tilted her head. It was the kind of movement that was obvious. Something she did often. It told me she had just remembered something.


    ¡°On that topic, though Vim¡­¡± Berri spoke gently, still staring at the heart.


    Looking back up, I was rather proud of myself for not glancing at her rear. ¡°Hm?¡±


    ¡°My daughter has told me that Renn is destined for something momentous,¡± she said as she turned to look at me.


    Great. ¡°That¡¯s not what I wanted to hear right now, Berri,¡± I said.


    Berri smiled at me with one of her sad grins. Made sadder by her inability to fully smile thanks to her scars. ¡°I figured¡­ but just in case I figured I should tell you, in case Narli didn¡¯t.¡±


    I wasn¡¯t able to stop the sigh from escaping this time.


    She noticed of course, and tilted her head at me. ¡°What are you going to do, Vim?¡± she asked.


    ¡°About your daughter trying to steal my woman? I¡¯m not sure yet.¡±


    Berri froze for a tiny moment¡­ and then guffawed a laugh. ¡°Really, now!¡± she shouted as she went straight to giggling. She also covered her face with a hand, as if she needed to hide such a beautiful laugh from the world.


    Maybe she did. It was too precious for this world to even comprehend, after all.


    ¡°Funny¡­ I¡¯ll enjoy telling Horn that later. But really Vim¡­ I mean about this vote. What are you going to do about it?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ve decided to handle it later. There¡¯s no point stressing over it when I¡¯m not even sure the full extent of it. For all I know Oplar is exaggerating what¡¯s happening,¡± I said.


    ¡°Or she¡¯s doing the opposite, out of fear or innocence,¡± Berri countered.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± I was only able to grunt at that.


    ¡°Really Vim¡­ what if it can¡¯t be easily solved? What if they go through with it? What if they banish you?¡± Berri asked.


    ¡°Well¡­¡±


    ¡°Well nothing. I know what kind of man you are, Vim. Or at least, I think I do. If they¡¯re actually foolish enough to vote against you¡­ you¡¯ll actually oblige them. You¡¯ll honor their wishes, even if it means their deaths. If you do that, you¡¯ll doom them all,¡± Berri said.


    ¡°If their will is that firm, and the majority of the Society shares that will¡­ then what would you have me do, Berri? Force my protection on those who don¡¯t desire it?¡± I asked.


    She nodded.


    They really were similar¡­


    I scoffed as I shook my head. ¡°Funny. That¡¯s what that one said too,¡± I said as I pointed to the blue heart.


    ¡°That¡¯s not the same¡­¡± Berri argued.


    ¡°Says you.¡±


    ¡°Says the world, Vim,¡± she furthered.


    Holding Berri¡¯s gaze, I watched as her sad glare slowly turned into one of defeat.


    ¡°Just¡­ be careful, Vim. Please,¡± she asked me softly.


    ¡°I try to be, Berri. I always try to be,¡± I answered honestly.


    ¡°I had honestly thought you might have changed a little. With Renn. But maybe I¡¯m misunderstanding something, or maybe it is still happening¡­¡± Berri said, more to herself than me.


    ¡°Can¡¯t argue she¡¯s changed me¡­ but I¡¯d not be the man I am if I could be changed so completely as that, Berri,¡± I said.


    She nodded. ¡°I know¡­ but I still have hope, Vim. I always have hope.¡±


    Neither unable to argue with that, or wanting to, I simply nodded in agreement.


    Berri finally sighed and nodded. ¡°Fine. Maybe by the time the vote happens you¡¯ll be more open to suggestions,¡± she complained.


    ¡°Maybe,¡± I said. Maybe Renn would indeed change me that much by then. Two years never seemed like a long time anymore, but¡­


    She obviously wanted to say more, but she quite visibly gave up on the idea as she sighed and glanced away from me. She looked next to her, at the glowing pink heart.


    ¡°No matter what happens, I¡¯ll always protect you and your family Berri,¡± I said gently.


    Berri shifted, and I heard her fists clench. Or rather, I heard her left hand squeeze. The skin on that hand was rougher and harder, thanks to the burn scars. ¡°I know you will, Vim. I just wish our people were better¡­ and that you were too,¡± she said.


    I nodded, agreeing with her.


    I wish I was better too.


    ¡°You really do love her then? Renn?¡± she asked, likely to stop talking about what was disturbing her.


    ¡°Oddly, I do. No. I can¡¯t explain it either,¡± I said.


    ¡°Huh¡­ you know to be honest I¡¯ve never considered why you didn¡¯t have a lover. I guess I¡¯ve always figured you were either beyond such simple desires, or maybe that you had one long ago and now they were gone¡­ so you were just respecting them. Or do you take lovers occasionally throughout the years?¡± she asked.


    I smiled at her. ¡°I¡¯ve had a few I suppose. But to be honest¡­ I expect Renn to be something special. Or rather, she is special. I¡¯ve had partners before, but I¡¯ve never had any I¡¯ve so happily shared my secrets with, like I do with her,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hm¡­ I wonder what it is. She is adorable, I¡¯ll admit¡­ and Narli becoming so close with her means she¡¯s got a good soul¡­ but it must be more than that, surely?¡± Berri wondered and asked.


    Shaking my head, I wasn¡¯t sure what answer to give. ¡°If I figure it out one day I¡¯ll let you know,¡± I said.


    ¡°Please do.¡±


    Berri seemed happy again, and I was glad to see it. Even if I really hadn¡¯t been the one to give her that happiness. I knew she was still upset with me, at least inside.


    ¡°I suppose, if anything, I should be happy that Narli has a friend, finally,¡± Berri said as she tilted her head in thought.


    ¡°Renn¡¯s a good friend to have,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hm¡­ You know¡­ I¡¯ve not thought of it in a long time¡­ but I should probably start to worry over what she¡¯ll do once we¡¯re gone. Horn has begun to have gray hairs, not just in his beard either. And I¡¯m¡­ well¡­¡± Berri went quiet as she glanced down at her left hand.


    ¡°Here¡¯s where I promise to care for her when that day comes,¡± I said.


    Berri smiled at me. ¡°Indeed¡­ is Renn older? Is her blood thick enough to keep her alive long enough to be there for Narli even as the years go by?¡± she asked.


    ¡°She is a little younger than Narli¡­ and likely will live just as long, if not longer,¡± I said.


    ¡°Good. I¡¯m glad to hear that. That¡¯s one thing I wish I had done before leaving society, is find a few more friends,¡± Berri said.


    I blinked and felt my heart grow heavy. What a sad thing to hear, especially when spoken so bluntly.


    Especially when said by her.


    ¡°She¡¯d happily be your friend too, Berri,¡± I said softly.


    Berri¡¯s horn glimmered as she tilted her head. ¡°Oh¡­ Hm¡­¡± she thought for a moment, and then smiled at me. ¡°Maybe. I¡¯ve been kind of¡­ letting them be, Vim. I want Narli to enjoy her while she can,¡± she said.


    Right. Very motherly. Very beautiful.


    Should I make a joke that I¡¯d be her friend if she¡¯d like?


    Berri then sighed softly as she turned and looked one last time at the hearts nearby. ¡°I¡¯ll go check on them. Maybe I should spend a little time with her too, before she goes,¡± she decided.


    I kept my joke to myself as I nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t fall for her now. Both I and Horn would be very jealous,¡± I warned.


    Berri gave me a huge grin as she giggled. ¡°That you would! I wonder who¡¯d be more depressed!¡± she wondered as she laughed.


    That was hard to answer. Horn would be the saddest I think, but at the same time I¡¯d probably give him a run for his money.


    ¡°All-righty. Don¡¯t linger down here too long, Vim. Who knows what ideas you get up to when surrounded by your trophies,¡± she said as bent down to pick up the lantern.


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    Watching her pick the lantern up, she gave me one last smirk and nod as she stepped away.


    Berri left the room with a comfortably slow walk. The kind that told me she was in no hurry.


    Renn rarely walked like that. She was always in a hurry it seemed. She moved quickly. She wanted to get to the things, places, and people, which made her happy. She wasted no time getting there.


    Once Berri stepped out of the room and into the hallway, and disappeared from sight¡­ her lantern¡¯s glow slowly diminished until it was swallowed by the darkness.


    Glancing away, I took a small breath to sigh. Berri¡¯s scent lingered and I noted that the smell of bread was mostly gone now.


    Staring at the hearts¡­ I glared at both of them.


    ¡°Trophies,¡± I scoffed.

 Chapter Two Hundred and Seventy Five – Renn – A Pomise, After a Yawn

    Miss Beak¡¯s heart was warm, like always. Yet it did seem a little brighter than usual¡­ though that might just be because of where we were.


    I was sitting on the only elevated section of floor in this room full of pedestals and water. It was more of a step really than anything else. It raised up the pedestal behind me, which had been where Miss Beak¡¯s heart had been resting before I picked it up.


    ¡°You really should have slept more, Renn,¡± Vim said as he stepped away from the blue heart¡¯s pedestal.


    I shrugged as I ran my thumb along Miss Beak¡¯s heart. ¡°I¡¯ll be okay,¡± I said.


    We were leaving soon. It was still the middle of the night. Vim wanted us to leave not long after the morning sunrise¡­ so he was a little worried I¡¯d not have gotten enough sleep for the venture we were about to embark on.


    ¡°Honestly I¡¯d have thought Narli would have been boring in bed. Yet look at you, exhausted even though you¡¯ve been sleeping so often,¡± Vim teased me.


    ¡°Oh shush. You should be thanking her, really,¡± I teased back.


    Vim tilted his head at me and frowned.


    I smirked and nodded. ¡°I may have grown upset if I had to sleep alone. She was entertaining enough to forget for a moment it wasn¡¯t you in my bed,¡± I said.


    He smirked back at me. ¡°So I should thank her, then?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I¡¯d think you should, yes. Especially since our long talks through the night hadn¡¯t been that odd,¡± I said.


    ¡°Odd¡­?¡± Vim asked.


    Shifting a little, I tried not to smirk too broadly as my ear twitched. ¡°Narli¡¯s interests are more¡­ simple. For instance Sharp¡¯s conversations had always been¡­ well¡­¡± I hesitated, and mentally kicked myself. Don¡¯t hesitate now! Coughing, I nodded. ¡°About us. By the way she was very upset we¡¯ve not done anything yet. While Narli is glad we¡¯re taking it slow,¡± I said. As I got over my embarrassment.


    Vim¡¯s eyes narrowed at me for a moment, and I did my best to hold his gaze. I faltered though after a moment and looked away, pretending to look at Miss Beak¡¯s heart.


    He sighed. ¡°So Narli was interested then,¡± he said.


    ¡°Mhm¡­¡± I mumbled as I nodded. She had been. More than I made her out to be¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯ve made a friend, Renn¡­ but you really should have rested,¡± he said softly, unbothered by my teasing.


    ¡°How could I, Vim¡­? She was so happy to have someone to talk to, and¡­ well¡­¡±


    I had been too.


    Yes I was a little tired. Because Narli and I had talked even until the sun came up¡­ but¡­


    I¡¯d not hesitate to do it again if given the chance.


    Vim stepped closer, and I knew without looking at him that he understood what I meant. I knew if I looked up from the heart in my hands, which rested on my lap, I¡¯d see a sad but knowing frown on his face.


    He was always so worried for me. He always did his best to make sure I wasn¡¯t hungry, or tired, or sad. It was¡­ rather comforting to have someone so mindful of me, but it was sad at the same time.


    It reminded me that Nory and the others, like Lujic and Ginny, hadn¡¯t been so. They had cared for me, of course, but¡­


    Well¡­


    ¡°Renn¡­?¡± Vim noticed my thoughts and worries, and I smiled sheepishly at him.


    ¡°I was just¡­ thinking,¡± I said.


    ¡°About?¡±


    ¡°How kind you are to me. I¡¯ve¡­ well¡­¡± I hesitated a moment, since I wasn¡¯t sure if I wanted to say it aloud or not. But the moment of hesitation passed rather easily. ¡°I¡¯ve remembered my time with Nory¡­ and the kids. They were¡­ not very worried of me like you are. They never really noticed or minded if I was hungry, or cold, or something,¡± I said.


    Vim was about to say something, but I raised a hand and waved the heavy air away.


    ¡°But!¡± I quickly said. ¡°I think it¡¯s my fault¡­ I mean¡­ I¡¯m not human. So I may have been seen as something¡­ different to them. Something special. Especially so for the children. I was more an older sibling, or mother, than anything else¡­ So it wasn¡¯t that surprising or that big a deal,¡± I reasoned.


    As I spoke, I realized how my own voice sounded. It echoed a tad in this room, here in the Keep. I sounded¡­ a little desperate. As if I was trying to convince someone something.


    Likely myself more than him.


    ¡°Basically they all saw me as someone, something, special¡­ so¡­ They hadn¡¯t worried for me like that, in that way,¡± I finished.


    ¡°I know that feeling, Renn,¡± Vim said gently.


    Beak¡¯s heart thumped in my hand as I held Vim¡¯s eyes. He was looking down at me with worried eyes. He looked like he expected me to start crying all of a sudden.


    ¡°You¡­¡± I blinked a few times as I realized he was very right. Yes. He did. ¡°You do, huh?¡± I said.


    ¡°It¡¯s a little sad to think I¡¯m always reminding you of sad things,¡± he said.


    I smiled at him. ¡°Really? Rather you make me realize how happy I am now. Would you rather you make me always remember happier times?¡± I asked.


    He frowned as he tilted his head in thought. ¡°Huh¡­ I suppose that¡¯s true.¡±


    ¡°Right? Though I do suppose a day will come where you will remind me of happier times, too,¡± I said as I thought about it.


    ¡°How so?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ one day I¡¯ll look back on moments like this. And delight in them,¡± I said.


    ¡°Ah¡­ that would be a good thing too, wouldn¡¯t it?¡± He agreed.


    I nodded as Vim stepped over to me. He huffed softly as he turned around and sat down next to me. It was an awkward attempt, since the step we were sitting on was not very high off the ground. It was almost the same as simply sitting on the ground, really.


    Still, I enjoyed his presence and warmth as I leaned against him. ¡°Why leave her here, Vim?¡± I asked as I tapped the heart in my hands.


    ¡°I trust the ones here, Renn. They¡¯ll not touch it, or let anyone else do so either,¡± he said.


    I nodded. ¡°I get that. I know. I meant¡­ why do it at all? Don¡¯t you need to take it to someone who can eat it?¡± I asked.


    He sighed. ¡°Well¡­ that was the original plan, yes. But with this vote being called, we¡¯ll be forced to return to Telmik sooner rather than later. So I¡¯ll not be able to go to the only monarch I can trust to devour it right now,¡± he said.


    ¡°Tor and Bray aren¡¯t that far from Telmik,¡± I said. A few weeks, less if we hurried.


    ¡°Neither of them are ready yet. Bray just ate one, and she¡¯s on the brink anyway¡­ and Tor is¡­ well¡­¡± he mulled his next words for a moment, and then sighed and nodded. ¡°He¡¯s problematic. I don¡¯t like giving him hearts. I will if I must, and I may very well have to, but giving him one so soon after the last worries me¡­ especially when it¡¯s that heart that we¡¯re talking about,¡± he said with a small point to my lap.


    ¡°Because she had been so powerful,¡± I said, understanding.


    He nodded. ¡°Yes. I worry if I give that to either of them right now, I¡¯d end up with another heart I¡¯d have to worry about. Almost defeating the purpose,¡± he said.


    I frowned as I processed his words¡­ and then realized he was saying that he expects either Bray or Tor to either die, or need to be killed, if given Miss Beak¡¯s heart.


    ¡°Is¡­ a powerful heart that effective?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Verily.¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± I lifted her heart, to turn it around and study it.


    It was strange something so tiny could be so influential.


    ¡°Has Narli told you if I could absorb it yet or not?¡± I asked softly.


    We¡¯d been here for over a week since Vim had asked Narli to find out. No one, neither Vim nor Narli, had brought it up since.


    ¡°She hasn¡¯t. But I don¡¯t expect her to. It might take many years before she figures it out, if ever,¡± Vim said. S~ea??h the ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°If¡­ if she uh¡­¡± I gulped as I wondered if I should ask or not.


    ¡°If she figures you can, and do so safely¡­ yes, Renn. I might consider it,¡± Vim said gently.


    Glancing at him, I found he was looking away from me. He was staring to our right, to the pedestal in the center of the room. The blue one with water flowing out of it.


    ¡°Really¡­?¡± I asked softly.


    ¡°Well¡­ like I said. I¡¯d consider it. Plus it¡¯d be up to you¡­ and I¡¯d not allow you to do it right away,¡± he said.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± I ran my thumbs along the warm heart, and couldn¡¯t help but smile at him.


    So he really would consider it.


    I wasn¡¯t sure what to think of it yet, honestly. But that was mostly because I wasn¡¯t entirely sure what it meant yet to absorb a Monarch¡¯s heart.


    ¡°We can talk about it later. For now it¡¯s a moot point,¡± Vim said, likely noticing my thoughts.


    ¡°Mhm,¡± I nodded, accepting that.


    Later was fine. I was patient.


    ¡°Speaking of Narli¡­ have you enjoyed your time with her here?¡± Vim asked.


    I nodded. ¡°Very much so. She¡¯s¡­¡± I hesitated a moment, and then decided to just say it. Especially since he likely knew already. ¡°She¡¯s lonely,¡± I said.


    Vim nodded in a way that told me he knew full well what I meant.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to escort them all to Telmik for the vote right?¡± I asked.


    He nodded again.


    ¡°How do you¡­ hide her? Her eyes kind of give it away,¡± I said.


    ¡°Bandages. Kind of like what Sharp does. That or special glasses, that are dark. There are a few pairs of them already at Telmik. I¡¯ll bring them back with us when we return to pick them up,¡± he said.


    Oh¡­! I smiled at him. ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re so thoughtful,¡± I said.


    ¡°If I was truly cautious I¡¯d never allow her to go anywhere near Telmik¡­ but¡­ well¡­¡± he shrugged.


    ¡°You value free-will,¡± I said simply.


    He nodded.


    Still¡­ he was right¡­ ¡°Is Telmik really that dangerous for her Vim? You¡¯ve mentioned once that they¡¯d kidnap a saint if they could,¡± I asked.


    ¡°It is. It regretfully is,¡± he said.


    ¡°Why then¡­ admit she exists? The census map, the one you showed me at the Cathedral, had them all listed,¡± I asked.


    ¡°Of course you remember that... And it''s because it¡¯s easier to hide something with a tiny lie rather than a huge one. No one else knows she¡¯s a saint, Renn. Oplar knows, but she¡¯s trustworthy. She isn¡¯t religious, and has a beef with the Chronicler and the rest of the church. Plus she¡¯s a pacifist. She couldn¡¯t harm anyone even if she tried. And¡­ well¡­ to be honest I don¡¯t think Oplar really comprehends what Narli is anyway,¡± he said.


    Huh¡­ So Oplar really did have her own issues. Interesting.


    I sniffed away a yawn before it could escape, and noticed again the slight dampness in the air. It wasn¡¯t too bad, but sometimes a deep breath forced you to notice it.


    Really Renn¡­ you had just told Vim you were fine and not tired. Don¡¯t go yawning in front of him after declaring such a thing! He¡¯ll make us stay another day.


    I didn¡¯t mind that, at all. I liked it here. I liked Narli and Berri. But¡­ well¡­


    That was the issue. I liked them too much.


    I wanted to stay here longer. I wanted to spend more time with them.


    So I couldn¡¯t afford to linger here. Else I might long for it.


    ¡°Did you sleep at all, Vim?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°Are you¡­ feeling better then?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No¡­¡±


    That wasn¡¯t good at all.


    ¡°What do we do about it, Vim?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Renn. I¡¯m going to try and fight it, I think,¡± he said.


    ¡°Fight it?¡± What¡¯d he mean by that?


    He nodded and shifted, making me move again. I had to grab the heart since he bumped me hard enough to make it roll along my thigh.


    ¡°I want to see if the feeling of exhaustion gets worse, or stays the same. I slept quite a bit at the Crypt¡­ it didn¡¯t seem to help much, except for about a day or so after sleeping. I¡¯m going to see if it gets worse when I go weeks without sleep,¡± he said.


    ¡°Vim¡­ why risk it?¡± I groaned in worry.


    ¡°Because I need to understand it. I need to know my limits, and what I can and can¡¯t do.¡±


    ¡°Yeah but¡­¡± I went quiet as I noticed the look on his face.


    He was serious, and there was likely nothing I could do or say to change his mind. He had already made his decision, and was already in the middle of testing it.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m not good enough to lure you into bed every night,¡± I whispered softly.


    Vim¡¯s face contorted into an odd frown, and then he smirked as he glanced at me. ¡°You haven¡¯t realized it yet?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Realized what¡­?¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡­ for your information our next location will allow us to sleep together, if you¡¯d like,¡± he said.


    ¡°If I¡¯d like¡­? Why would I say no?¡± I asked, confused why he¡¯d even say it that way.


    He shrugged again, but didn¡¯t do it so roughly that it made me move. ¡°You always make friends and stuff¡­ I might get pushed aside and abandoned again, is all,¡± he said.


    Giggling at his strangely sad tone, I couldn¡¯t help but bump him back. He barely budged. ¡°Please¡­! And this is the place that banished you, right¡­? Yea, no. Likely won¡¯t find any friends there, I¡¯m sure,¡± I said.


    ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡±


    We shall.


    He sighed and reached over, tapping Miss Beak¡¯s heart. Although his flick of the finger didn¡¯t make much sound, or move the ball very much in my hands, it still affected it.


    For several moments I watched in awe as the swirling colors and lights inside the heart went crazy. As if Vim had just stuck a stick into it and stirred, the colors and lights were spinning as if from a current or wind.


    ¡°Huh¡­¡± I watched intently, shocked. I¡¯d seen the swirling colors move and dance, but nothing like this¡­ and it hadn¡¯t done anything like this before, no matter how much I had messed with it.


    ¡°There¡¯re a few things we¡¯ll need to do, Renn. Before the vote,¡± Vim said softly.


    ¡°Such as?¡± I asked as the swirls of colors inside the heart began to slow down and settle.


    ¡°Stuff like that,¡± Vim said as he pointed to my lap. ¡°We¡¯ll need to go to a few places¡­ and grab some stuff. There¡¯s some stuff at the Cathedral we¡¯ll need to get too, just in case.¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­ just in case we get banned from those places, and can¡¯t get them afterward,¡± I said, understanding.


    ¡°Yeah. There¡¯s not much we need to worry about¡­ but there¡¯s a few things I should probably take care of,¡± he said.


    Interesting. I¡¯d not thought about it, but that was true¡­ if Vim did get banished from more locations¡­ he would indeed be unable to get anything he¡¯s left behind in those locations. Most particularly because he wasn¡¯t willing to break any rules imposed on him. After all, it wasn¡¯t like anyone could actually stop him from doing so if he really wanted to.


    ¡°Where will we take the stuff you¡¯re worried about? Bring it all back here?¡± I asked.


    Vim shifted a little, making my whole body wobble and shift with him. ¡°Hm¡­ maybe. I hate leaving everything in one place though,¡± he said.


    ¡°Do you now? Funny¡­ especially since I¡¯ve been under the assumption you didn¡¯t even have anything all this time,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hm?¡± he glanced at me and I nodded as I tapped the heart. The inside of it was calm now. It no lingered looked disturbed¡­ as if the crazy swirling and movement had never happened.


    My tap of course had no effect. Although my nail did make an odd noise as I tapped it. It sounded kind of like how my nails on glass did, but it was a little too dull sounding to really be glass. ¡°I mean¡­ you care so little for stuff, Vim. Yet now? You have a tombstone. Hearts. And stuff beneath the Cathedral and elsewhere? And here I felt bad for making my bag so heavy by collecting so much these last few months,¡± I said.


    He chuckled at me. ¡°Yes. So much stuff. Maybe between the two of us we can gather up enough stuff to fill a single tiny bedroom in the next few years,¡± he said.


    I smiled at that idea. ¡°Don¡¯t tease me with that Vim; I won¡¯t need years at all! Plus it¡¯s your fault, most of the stuff I carry around now is because of you,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± he nodded, accepting that fact.


    It was true though. Most of the things I found precious enough to keep on me¡­ were well¡­ from him, in one form or another.


    ¡°Though¡­ maybe you¡¯re right. A room¡­? Maybe we should make a place for ourselves. Are there any places like this anywhere? That aren¡¯t lived at? Any long forgotten places we could claim for ourselves?¡± I asked him.


    Vim shifted again, and I patiently waited to hear what he¡¯d say. After a long moment of thought he rolled a shoulder and nodded. ¡°Well¡­ I can think of a few places. Yes.¡±


    I smirked at him. ¡°I mean places we can stop at. Along our routes. Not some distant island,¡± I clarified.


    He smirked at me and nodded. ¡°I know. Yes. There is. There¡¯s an overgrown castle near Lumen, near those massive bridges, that as far as I¡¯m aware hasn¡¯t been touched by people in a thousand years. There¡¯s an underwater place near the western seas, but that¡¯d be a pain to use¡­ being underwater. We could also just make someplace ourselves too, if you¡¯d like. Somewhere you want to call home, Renn? Maybe your mountains in the north?¡± he asked.


    Gripping the heart, I hesitated at the very gentle and lovely idea.


    My heart grew hotter than the heart in my lap as I smiled. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ a very lovely idea. Would you really be okay with that?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Why not? We¡¯d never be able to stay there long¡­ a week or so a year at best¡­ but it¡¯d work. Plus it¡¯d be a good spot for you to run to and hide at if you ever need to, if we got separated or something. It could even be a place you could stay at, if you someday didn¡¯t want to go with me to certain locations,¡± he said.


    ¡°And why would I ever want to do that, Vim?¡± I asked with a smirk.


    ¡°Oh I¡¯m sure someday we¡¯ll have fights or something. Or maybe you¡¯ll end up hating certain places, or something,¡± he said with a tiny shrug. He hadn¡¯t put much thought into it¡­ and hadn¡¯t realized why I was smirking at him.


    Although I wanted to tease him over the idea of me needing a place to stay, for extended periods, because traveling would be too difficult¡­ I decided against it. It was likely too early to bring up such topics with him. Especially since it¡¯s taken this long just to get this far into our relationship.


    He was so¡­ strangely hesitant and fearful of being closer to me. If I suddenly suggested having children or something, he¡¯d likely panic.


    Though honestly I wasn¡¯t ready for such a thing anyway. I still had so much I wanted to see and do with him. So many people to meet, and places to see.


    Plus this vote was bothering me¡­ but¡­


    Not as much as his obvious personal issues.


    His exhaustion was starting to really scare me. Especially since he was now trying such a strange method to test its seriousness. What if by not sleeping for so long he did permanent damage or something?


    Damage¡­ like his wounds re-opening¡­


    Glancing to his hands, which were resting in front of him thanks to his elbows on his knees¡­ I was glad to see undamaged skin.


    He had said such wounds re-opening did happen sometimes¡­ but¡­


    But his discomfort and shock had been rather obvious.


    Vim could lie. I wasn¡¯t stupid. He lied when he needed to. To keep secrets. To protect those he felt needed it.


    But would he have lied about those wounds? To me?


    Maybe.


    My eyes blurred, and I wasn¡¯t able to stop this yawn from escaping.


    After yawning, I did my best to ignore Vim¡¯s look.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be fine. Promise,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hm¡­ want to stay another day?¡± he asked calmly.


    Great. I knew he would do that¡­


    Shaking my head, I tapped the heart again. ¡°No¡­ I¡¯ll just stay up late talking to Narli again if we do,¡± I said.


    ¡°Not if I carry you to bed,¡± he suggested.


    Smiling at him, I did my best to not turn his teasing into a promise. ¡°It¡¯s fine. You said we can sleep together at the Summit? We¡¯ll make it up there,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hmph.¡±


    Nodding, I was proud of myself. Not only had I resisted the offer to stay here another day, and enjoy Narli and her family, but also resisted his offer to carry me to bed.


    Though resisting it was a little easier since I knew his true meaning.


    Reaching over, I slid my hand into his. It was cold, especially when compared to the warm heart I¡¯d been holding all this time.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be with you Vim. No matter what happens,¡± I promised.


    He smiled as he squeezed my hand. ¡°Want to know something scary?¡± he asked.


    I nodded, and wondered what he would say.


    ¡°Such a thing was never a doubt in my mind,¡± he said.


    Unable to resist, I scoffed a laughed and giggled at him.


    ¡°Only you would find something like that to be so terrifying!¡±

 Chapter Two Hundred and Seventy Six – Vim – Oplar’s Ramblings

    The air was a little cold. The sky was mostly devoid of clouds, and there wasn¡¯t much wind. It was the typical weather one encountered not long after fall and on the onset of winter.


    Though not up here in these mountain ranges.


    We were about half way to the Summit. We were passing over the last mountain range in this region, and honestly I had expected it to be stormy up here.


    Instead it was rather nice. Though I knew Oplar and Renn would likely want a campfire tonight, as to stay warm.


    ¡°I¡¯m telling you Vim, Hands has been acting weird lately. Link thinks he¡¯s in love, but I just can¡¯t see it. How¡¯d that man even have the opportunity to meet someone, let alone notice they existed when he does?¡± Oplar wondered.


    ¡°His father had been a romantic. It¡¯s not that surprising,¡± I said as I thought of Eyes.


    ¡°Had he¡­?¡± Oplar mumbled.


    He had. I had not liked that man¡­ though at the very end he had proven his worth.


    He had been far better than anyone had known. I had been wrong about him completely.


    If Hands lived a life just a fraction as honorable and great as his father¡¯s then he¡¯d succeed in life, in my opinion.


    So far he¡¯s done a good job of it. He¡¯s never caused issues. He¡¯s always fast to help and offer his aid, and although I felt the same strange annoyance towards him as I had for his father¡­ it wasn¡¯t anywhere near as bad. I¡¯d not felt the need to kill him on sight as I had for Eyes.


    ¡°Vim¡¯s mentioned him. Eyes, right?¡± Renn asked.


    ¡°Aye. I actually met him when I was younger, but he died not long after. With my parents,¡± Oplar told her.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Renn¡¯s tiny noise was a sad one.


    ¡°Let the man have his moment of romance. It¡¯s about time he had children anyway,¡± I said.


    Oplar scoffed at me. ¡°I can¡¯t imagine him doing that. He¡¯d forget the child as he got focused on some toy or mechanical mechanism. Poor kid would suffer with him as a father,¡± Oplar said.


    Hm¡­ I had thought the same of Eyes. Yet he hadn¡¯t been that bad of a father as far as I was aware. In fact Celine had told me he had been a wonderful one.


    ¡°How old is Hands?¡± Renn asked.


    ¡°Hm¡­? A little older than me, right?¡± Oplar asked me.


    I shrugged, since I knew why Renn had asked such a question.


    ¡°Hmm¡­¡± she hummed at me, and I ignored it.


    A light breeze blew by, and I noted the smells upon it.


    Animals. Trees. The scent of mist, likely from higher up the mountain.


    Nothing odd. Nothing that I needed to worry or take note of.


    ¡°Jelti¡¯s also married now, Vim,¡± Oplar told me.


    ¡°Oh? She grew brave enough did she?¡± I asked, amused. Good for her.


    ¡°The Chronicler told her it was okay. Guess she found out about it somehow¡­ Everyone was a little surprised, but maybe she¡¯s grown soft in her old age?¡± Oplar wondered.


    ¡°Wish we could have been there,¡± Renn said softly.


    ¡°It was just a simple ceremony. Just us members there, and a few of the human¡¯s friends,¡± Oplar said.


    I frowned as I wondered what had made the Chronicler allow it. She must have seen something.


    Hopefully nothing odd happened before I returned to Telmik. I¡¯ll need to remember to check on them, and ask about it and¡­


    Some birds flew past overhead. They cawed loudly as they did.


    I watched them for a moment, but the path we were on was heavily wooded. There wasn¡¯t much sky to see, at least not clearly.


    ¡°I¡¯ve never been to a wedding,¡± Renn then said.


    ¡°Oh¡­? I suppose they are rare for us, huh? Not only do we rarely actually marry, most aren¡¯t religious so they don¡¯t have such ceremonies,¡± Oplar said.


    Saying nothing, I wondered if Oplar realized the truth in Renn¡¯s words.


    She wasn¡¯t just saying she hadn¡¯t witnessed a ceremony amongst our kind, but any at all. Not even a human¡¯s.


    It was a sad thought, really.


    Made sadder by the fact that I would not be interested in doing such a thing at all. Hopefully she wouldn¡¯t ask it of me. Especially since I wouldn¡¯t know how to deny her such a simple experience or joy, since the only reason I didn¡¯t want to participate in such a thing was purely personal. Oplar had perceived it as a religious thing, but in reality marriages and ceremonies were common even amongst those without gods or deities. Humans loved festivities no matter their beliefs or culture.


    ¡°I take it that means you¡¯ve never been married then, Renn? I had heard you spent a lot of time with humans before joining us, though,¡± Oplar said.


    ¡°Hm¡­? I had, I guess¡­ but not like that. Wait¡­ what are people saying about my past to make you assume such a thing?¡± Renn asked, worried.


    ¡°Huh? Nothing really. Just that you lived amongst humans mostly before finding us and being happily surprised when you did. I just figured you¡¯d be like the many others who had lived similar lives before joining the Society. Those who basically are born and raised amongst humans are usually like them,¡± Oplar said lightly, not realizing how seriously Renn was likely being about wanting to know about the rumors concerning her.


    ¡°I wasn¡¯t born amongst humans. I was almost fully grown before I met my first one. And the humans I spent all my time with were¡­ not like that. I basically raised two kids and then hid away with a nun,¡± Renn said.


    ¡°A nun¡­? Really? Explains your fascination with the humans'' religion,¡± Oplar noted.


    Of all the things to notice from what she said of course it was that. But that was what bothered Oplar the most, so it was understandable.


    ¡°I¡¯m more surprised you call Telmik home with your aversion to it, honestly,¡± Renn said.


    ¡°Haha! Right! But that¡¯s the point, Renn! If I run away that means they win. My parents didn¡¯t raise no coward,¡± Oplar said proudly.


    Funny. She basically was one, honestly.


    She ran the moment she saw blood, or expected it to be drawn.


    Though that wasn¡¯t too surprising. Those like Renn were the rarity, not the norm. But¡­ well¡­


    ¡°Oh¡­!¡± Renn clapped a little, sounding very impressed. Likely was.


    She likely thought Oplar really was brave, staying in a place that was essentially the capital and home base of her enemy.


    It¡¯d be true if not for the fact Oplar was a bear. And strong.


    If she hadn¡¯t been such a coward about fighting she¡¯d have been another Lilly or Landi. She was that strong. Or rather, she could have been.


    Though maybe it was for the better she was the way she were. Did we really need more like Landi or Lilly?


    ¡°Plus, I¡¯m not really alone there. Henrietta and the rest share my sentiments, and the twins too,¡± Oplar told her.


    ¡°Oh¡­? But didn¡¯t Henrietta and her family work in the church?¡± Renn asked.


    ¡°Aye, they do. But in that perspective so do I, you know?¡± Oplar answered.


    Renn hummed in a way that told me she wanted me to explain a little better.


    ¡°The dog family are not members of the cloth¡­ but they¡¯re very generous people. They believe in helping those who are less fortunate. If you¡¯ll forgive me for sharing an opinion, I¡¯d say they¡¯re a better representation of that faith than most of those who preach it,¡± I said.


    ¡°Right! See? Vim¡¯s on my side too. Though most would argue he don¡¯t live there, it¡¯s a place he often visits. So I¡¯m not as alone as you¡¯d think,¡± Oplar said, glad to hear me voice an opinion for once.


    It wasn¡¯t often I did in front of her, after all.


    ¡°How are they doing, by the way? How¡¯s little Fizz doing?¡± Renn asked Oplar.


    ¡°Hm? She¡¯s doing well, I think? Everyone was doing well when I last left,¡± Oplar said.


    Renn hummed, and I wondered what it was like to remember everyone so¡­ vividly.


    It was likely she had heard Henrietta¡¯s name and remembered everything about them. Every word spoken. Every action. Every moment.


    Such vibrant memories would be strange and unsettling, I¡¯d think. What would it be like to remember absolutely everything so deeply and accurately, within moments? It must make her memories feel fresh and recent because of such acuity. Which only made them all the more potent.


    It¡­ explained why she so often got melancholic sometimes, when talking about events in the past or the people involved in them. It also explained why she sometimes cried in her sleep when she herself didn¡¯t seem too sad or depressed recently.


    Odds are her dreams were vivid as well, because of her ability. It made sense to me, since my most vivid memories were what haunted my dreams too. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Though that might be me mistaking the cause and effect. Maybe I remembered them so clearly because I dreamed them, and not the other way around.


    ¡°Vim¡­?¡±


    I blinked and slowed a tad as to turn and look at Renn. She had that smile on her face that told me I had ignored her again.


    ¡°Hm?¡± I smiled at her as an apology.


    ¡°Oplar asked how long it¡¯s been since you¡¯ve been to the Summit,¡± Renn said with a light gesture to her.


    Ah. ¡°Well¡­ a few trips, I think. Maybe a decade or so?¡± I said as I thought about it.


    Last time was when they had wanted another waterwheel¡­ I think.


    ¡°A decade¡­? Really? Didn¡¯t they ask for your help a few years ago? Something about a riverwheel?¡± Oplar asked.


    ¡°Waterwheel, yes. I think that was some time ago, wasn¡¯t it? I didn¡¯t go there last time I came this way, so it had to have been longer than that,¡± I said.


    ¡°Wait¡­ so you¡¯re banished¡­ but you still get asked to build them stuff?¡± Renn asked.


    ¡°He¡¯s requested for other reasons too, but most are like that I think, yes,¡± Oplar told her.


    Renn hummed in a way that told me she had a very serious opinion on that, yet didn¡¯t seem to want to voice it.


    She likely would have had we been alone.


    Though I¡¯d noticed lately she¡¯s been a little more¡­ vocal. Especially about certain things. Honestly I was kind of glad she was starting to voice her more¡­ specific opinions. Though in my own personal perspective, most of even her extreme positions weren¡¯t that bad. But I knew to many in the Society they would be.


    It meant she was growing more comfortable, and confident, in herself and her position in the Society.


    I knew eventually she¡¯d find herself solidified in certain beliefs and perspectives that would make it¡­ difficult. For not just her, but myself. Eventually she¡¯d be at rough ends with certain people, and maybe even groups, in the Society. Which meant eventually she¡¯d be if not entirely unwelcomed, at least disliked by others.


    It had already happened in certain perspectives, what with her banishments, but¡­ those had been out of fear. Out of concern. Not out of personal differences in beliefs or religious subscription.


    ¡°Are you banished from anywhere, Oplar?¡± Renn asked.


    ¡°Hm? Not as far as I¡¯m aware, no. Landi don¡¯t like me much, but she¡¯s not banished me from her halls yet¡­ and I don¡¯t like some places, or people, but I don¡¯t let it bother me. Even the people who don¡¯t like me much are happy to see me when I show up, since I carry letters or items they requested. Basically I¡¯m seen as someone who brings presents,¡± Oplar explained.


    ¡°Mhm,¡± Renn was glad to hear it based off the pitch of her hum.


    ¡°Oplar¡¯s a predator, and noisy, but she¡¯s well liked. It helps that she¡¯s a complete pushover,¡± I said.


    Oplar laughed. ¡°That I am!¡± Her laugh echoed a little in the dense forest, sounding stranger and stranger as it did so.


    ¡°Do you usually travel alone, Oplar? When delivering letters?¡± Renn asked, further diving into Oplar¡¯s life.


    The bear hummed a little, which was a little uncharacteristic of her. Maybe she was trying to mimic Renn. ¡°I do. Unless I¡¯m escorting someone, or joining another along the way. I sometimes travel with Vim too, when our paths and destinations allow. But honestly I don¡¯t venture too far usually. Most of the more common areas, like Lumen, can usually be dealt with by our human members. I¡¯m usually going to the more secluded places, like the Crypt. Places the human members, or the weaker ones, can¡¯t go to or don¡¯t like to go. For reference Vim, I passed through Lumen and took the coastal route here,¡± Oplar said.


    Oh? ¡°How were the Geese and the rest?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Fine. Keven was there when I passed through,¡± Oplar said.


    I nodded, glad to hear it. As was I to hear Keven was fine.


    ¡°Coastal route?¡± Renn asked.


    ¡°Remember the sea Lumen was on? If you travel along its southern coast you eventually head this way. You need to pass through marshlands and stuff, but it¡¯s a quick route. A few weeks from Lumen is a large port town. There¡¯s a family of geese there, alongside a few others, who are members of the Society. They run one of our trade depots there,¡± Oplar explained.


    ¡°And Keven¡­? You mean the captain of one of the ships, right?¡± Renn asked.


    ¡°Aye. He recently replaced Hector. Keven¡¯s a captain of one of the larger trade ships the Society uses. Although in theory Lumen is the home port of the ship, Keven is actually a member of the Geese¡¯s location. He¡¯s not a goose though,¡± Oplar told her.


    ¡°Huh¡­ I¡¯d not gotten to meet him, but I had seen the ship,¡± Renn said.


    Right. She had been waiting on the dock for me that day.


    ¡°Mighty aint it? Though I hear Vim¡¯s newest addition is far fiercer! I didn¡¯t get to see it though, they¡¯d been out at sea when I passed through,¡± Oplar said.


    ¡°You mean Ronalldo¡¯s ship,¡± Renn said, understanding.


    ¡°Aye. A mighty ship of war¡­ which may be needed soon, what with all the recent chaos. Maybe that was fate at play, eh?¡± Oplar thought aloud.


    Renn let out a tiny groan, and I heard her tail shift and brush against her leather clothes. ¡°I hope not,¡± she commented.


    As much as I would enjoy Ronalldo getting the experience one could get from war, I wasn¡¯t in the mood to deal with it either.


    War¡­


    Studying a patch of scraggly looking bushes we were passing, I ignored Oplar and Renn for a moment. They were just talking about Oplar¡¯s journey to us¡­ something about some chicken she had seen on the way here. It had chased her for days, supposedly.


    War was common. It happened more often than people realized. But the Society itself rarely got involved in such things. The last true wars the Society involved itself in were the ones hundreds of years ago. Before Celine died.


    However, there had been wars since then. Merit¡¯s kingdom had been at war. Landi¡¯s been at war many times. Telmik¡¯s nation, the Nation of the Blind, has been at war a few times too. One of them was so bad that I had even gotten involved, as to protect the Cathedral. We had lost a few members because of that war. It took me assassinating the neighboring nation¡¯s king to end it.


    Yet¡­


    Did I really see the wars back then as true wars?


    Honestly?


    Even the ones during the Societies peak¡­ had I even considered them actual wars?


    I may have called them such, as did everyone else¡­ but in reality¡­


    No. When I thought of wars I did not think of men, human or not, marching on fields wearing armor. Nor did I think of ships swaying from cannon fire, or siege engines burning.


    To me war was¡­ something far different.


    Something more personal. Something forgotten today.


    There weren¡¯t enough monarchs to wage war anymore.


    Let alone their creators.


    Not against me anyway.


    ¡°Vim.¡±


    I blinked and turned, to look at Oplar. She had a grin on her face as she pointed with a thumb.


    Turning the other way, I found Renn on my other side. She too had a grin, but it was a sadder one.


    I had ignored her again.


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°The Queen¡¯s Lament. What¡¯d you think of the new volume?¡± she asked after a tiny moment, unbothered that I had obviously ignored her once again.


    ¡°Hm? I told you, didn¡¯t I? I know where the author is taking it. I see its ending, so it¡¯s boring to me,¡± I said.


    Oplar scoffed.


    Renn noticed and frowned at her. ¡°Why the scoff?¡± she asked her.


    ¡°Vim¡¯s just being old. He¡¯s saying he¡¯s seen it before so it doesn¡¯t bring him any joy to experience it again,¡± Oplar said.


    ¡°Really Vim?¡± Renn asked, worried.


    ¡°No¡­ I did enjoy a few parts. There¡¯s a part in the middle I found amusing, thanks to the way it unfolded,¡± I said. It had been clich¨¦, a queen of a kingdom finding corruption and dark plots of their relatives¡­ but it had been done in a way that made me smile. She had written a punishment that I knew every reader would have found interesting and unbelievable, but I¡¯d seen it before myself.


    Torture and death by pleasure was not a new concept at all.


    ¡°Which part?¡± Oplar asked.


    ¡°Renn hasn¡¯t read it yet,¡± I said quickly before Oplar could say something to spoil it.


    ¡°Oh?¡± Oplar sounded surprised.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting. To savor it,¡± Renn told her.


    Oplar hummed as she nodded in understanding.


    ¡°But overall you didn¡¯t enjoy it much,¡± Renn said, returning the topic to me.


    ¡°No. But I¡¯ve never cared for romantic stories. Plus it¡¯s a little¡­¡± I wondered what word to use here to best describe it.


    ¡°Spicy?¡± Oplar suggested.


    I nodded. ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Renn giggled. ¡°Which is why it¡¯s mostly the women of our Society who seem to enjoy it so much,¡± she said.


    ¡°Not true. I¡¯d say some of the biggest fans of it are men. Gerald for instance? He¡¯s commissioned artwork of it. Of the characters and scenes,¡± Oplar pointed out.


    ¡°Wait really?¡± Renn asked, surprised.


    ¡°Hm. You¡¯ve probably seen them. A few of those paintings are along the halls in the guild. In Lumen,¡± Oplar said.


    Renn hummed as she very obviously searched her memory. ¡°I very well likely have,¡± she said softly as she likely thought of the ones that made sense.


    Most were just character portraits¡­ but there were a few that displayed entire scenes, as Oplar said. One was a larger painting in the main hall, near Gerald¡¯s office. It was the final scene of the first book. The climax moment where she becomes the queen, and defeats her despot father.


    ¡°Personally I found the books to be too serious. I don¡¯t care much for fiction anyway, so when I do read stories I want them to be crazy and unbelievable. If I wanted real stories I¡¯d just look around me,¡± Oplar said, giving her opinion on the series.


    ¡°Right¡­ so are you saying you haven¡¯t read, or won¡¯t, the fourth book?¡± Renn asked.


    ¡°Eh maybe one day. But it¡¯s not my thing. I¡¯d rather watch you two flirt or something,¡± Oplar said.


    ¡°Flirt¡­!¡± Renn startled at the sudden teasing, but I heard her happy smile all the same.


    ¡°Now don¡¯t you hold back on my account! I¡¯ve heard of your endless talks through the night, and secret rendezvous! But I¡¯ve not seen a lick of it since I¡¯ve met you! It¡¯s not nice at all keeping such juicy gossip from me. Mighty rude in fact!¡± Oplar said, her voice growing louder as she got heated.


    ¡°Rendez-what?¡± Renn asked with a higher pitched tone than normal. She was embarrassed.


    I glanced back at her, and sure enough found her face a little flushed¡­ but she was grinning ear to ear.


    She liked Oplar it seemed. Likely had just opened her heart more to her in fact, thanks to what she had just said and declared. Renn liked it when others acknowledged, and helped, our relationship.


    ¡°Meetings, basically. She¡¯s talking about when you and I sneak off alone to talk. Our little dates have been noticed, it seems,¡± I said, explaining it to her.


    ¡°Oh!¡± Renn glanced at me and her grin turned into a happy smirk.


    ¡°Indeed they have! But I asked around the Crypt and no one noticed any there, it seems¡­ I¡¯d blame my arrival, and the drama I brought, but you were there for weeks before I showed up and I know Vim doesn¡¯t give a mite¡¯s bite about the vote¡­ So what¡¯s the reason? Having relationship woes already? Surely not?¡± Oplar asked Renn, buffeting her with questions.


    ¡°Huh! But we did? We snuck off several times,¡± Renn however wasn¡¯t ashamed at all, and happily rightened the score.


    ¡°So you did!¡± Oplar happily laughed at hearing so.


    Shaking my head at them, I sighed and wondered how many of these so called rendezvous Oplar knew about. Or rather, what the Society knew about.


    Renn and I did often enough linger away alone¡­ but half the time it was for good reason. With tasks at hand, or for some goal¡­ such as checking on the city we were in, or something.


    Oplar had come here through Lumen¡­ so it had to have been there that she had heard such rumors and gossip. Before Lumen Renn and I hadn¡¯t really been that¡­ well¡­ Flirty had we?


    Maybe we had¡­?


    As I thought of how we had acted in the beginning, I noticed something through Oplar and Renn¡¯s loud voices. Something large had just took in a deep breath nearby.


    A flash of white drew my eyes, alerting me to what I had heard, and I had to blink at what I found.


    Peering our way, hidden behind branches and leaves¡­ was a massive elk.


    And it was a startling white in color. With red eyes.


    An albino.


    Even the massive antlers were white. A few of the tips were darker, but that was likely stains. Either from blood, from fights with other elk or predators, or maybe digging in the ground.


    The great creature glanced our way, but didn¡¯t focus or seem to even notice us. It turned its mighty head back the other way down the path, and then stepped forward. It must have felt the path was clear and safe.


    It was neither afraid or on guard¡­ but I couldn¡¯t blame it. It was one of the largest elks I¡¯d ever seen, that was natural born at least. It was big enough that it likely didn¡¯t need to fear human hunters, or even typical predators. It stood taller, even not taking its antlers into account, than a large bear would even on two legs. For it to have lived long enough to grow so large while being as white as snow was¡­ well¡­


    The creature was a rarity. A true anomaly.


    ¡°Wow¡­¡± Oplar whispered in awe as the massive elk strode onto the path ahead of us.


    I stood still as Renn and Oplar paused as well. They stood on either side of me as we watched the white furred creature slowly stride across the path, not even glancing at us.


    The three of us watched the creature finish crossing the path and re-enter the dense woods. We were able to follow it for a moment, thanks to its bright white fur, but it eventually faded from view¡­ getting lost in the foliage and dense trees.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be¡­ Not only is that the biggest one I¡¯ve ever seen, I¡¯d say it was the most beautiful to boot,¡± Oplar whispered humbly.


    ¡°It didn¡¯t even care we were here,¡± Renn noted.


    ¡°Why would it? Its head was so high off the ground I¡¯d have to jump to reach it¡­ and even then I might have only hit that dangly bit,¡± Oplar wondered.


    Dangly bit. ¡°That¡¯s a fold of skin. It¡¯s how you can differentiate certain elks from the larger species,¡± I said.


    ¡°That was definitely large,¡± Oplar stated.


    It had been.


    Returning to walking, I searched my memories for another that size.


    ¡°Did you see its eyes? Red rubies,¡± Oplar said.


    ¡°Its horns were bigger than me,¡± Renn said.


    They had been. Interesting¡­


    Hadn¡¯t I seen a massive spider back at the Crypt? In Sharp¡¯s glass jars? That had been huge too.


    Maybe something odd was occurring. I¡¯ll need to start paying attention to the animals and bugs¡­ and also maybe start listening to rumors and bar stories. Humans always exaggerated but¡­


    ¡°Must have come from the snow. Wonder why it¡¯s here,¡± Renn wondered.


    ¡°Its snow white appearance was from a body disorder. Not its environment,¡± I said.


    ¡°Disorder¡­?¡± Renn asked.


    I flinched as I realized I should have just stayed quiet. Now I¡¯m going to have to explain to her what albinism was, and likely then who know what else as to explain that.


    If it was just the two of us it¡¯d not be that big a deal¡­ but¡­


    ¡°So it was sick?¡± Oplar asked.


    ¡°No. It¡¯s fine. It¡¯s actually very resilient to have survived so long with its white appearance,¡± I said. Maybe this region was lacking in larger predators.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that the truth. If any human seen that thing they¡¯d either worship it as some forest spirit, or hunt it for its pelt and antlers to hang on the wall,¡± Oplar said with disgust.


    Renn hummed, and I knew it was because she knew I had just gotten out of having to answer her.


    As we returned to our path¡­ I thanked Oplar¡¯s constant gossip as she went on to tell Renn all about the massive bird she had seen a few months ago.


    The two happily went to telling each other stories of unique animals they¡¯d seen over the years.


    I was a little surprised the two had dropped their earlier conversation. But I knew it was only temporary. It¡¯d not be long before their fascination with unique and strange animals would fade, and Oplar would re-ignite the passion of gossip within her. And Renn, being the woman she was, would not just indulge Oplar¡¯s fascinations¡­ she¡¯d likely join her in doing so.


    Their chatter and yapping would undoubtedly become annoying eventually¡­ but right now¡­


    It was far better than questions.


    And not just questions about what I¡¯d recently said, or hinted at.


    Questions about my health. My abilities. The vote. The Society¡­ So many things, and then some.


    I knew Renn would not forget the questions in the back of her mind. Her memory was too perfect.


    She¡¯d inevitably ask them again when she could. Likely soon, if we¡¯d be alone as I expected us to be once we reached our next location.


    But thanks to Oplar¡¯s presence, those questions couldn¡¯t be levied. They had to remain within her mind, even as they squirmed.


    So¡­


    I happily indulged in the safety of Oplar¡¯s ramblings, while I could.

 Chapter Two Hundred and Seventy Seven – Renn – The Summit

    ¡°That¡¯s a peacock Renn. That¡¯s basically what Rapti is,¡± Vim said as I watched the bird with the huge tail walk across the road in front of us.


    The thing¡¯s feathers were not just big, they were bigger than me! They reminded me of Nasba¡¯s tail feathers and her children. They were even strangely colorful, with odd designs and¡­


    Another bird stepped out of the tall wheat. It hurried over to its fellow, bobbing its head as it did.


    ¡°Peacocks¡­¡± I whispered as I studied them. They seemed kind of like turkeys or something, but weren¡¯t as fat. Could they fly? They looked like they had wings but their tail feathers looked so ridiculously large that it was hard to imagine them capable¡­


    The first bird finally noticed its friend approach, squawked loudly at it, and then the two ran off into the field of grass on the other side of the path.


    ¡°So¡­ Rapti¡¯s feathers look like that?¡± I asked. And they grew from the back of her head? No wonder she plucked them. They probably were heavy.


    ¡°Yeah. Her feathers were more blue I think though,¡± Vim said as he thought about it.


    Hm¡­


    ¡°How come Nasba and her children aren¡¯t these then? I¡¯ll be honest their feathers look more like those than duck feathers,¡± I said.


    ¡°Because you hadn¡¯t seen their elders hundreds of years ago. Their oldest members had feathers all over their bodies, and it was quite clear they were ducks. Plus their feathers aren¡¯t as pretty, and don¡¯t have the reflective traits. They only seem similar thanks to how large and long they are is all,¡± Vim said.


    I frowned, because I myself had found Nasba¡¯s feathers rather pretty. Honestly they hadn¡¯t seemed that less interesting than these at all, so it was interesting to hear Vim say they were noticeably less so, based on how he had said it.


    ¡°This species is a peafowl. They¡¯re pheasants. The males are called peacocks, and the females peahens. Or just hens, I guess,¡± Vim continued to teach me about them.


    ¡°Are these the males or females?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Males. The hens are more normal looking. They don¡¯t have the big fancy feathers,¡± he said.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it weird the male birds are always prettier?¡± I asked as the birds hurried away, heading for an open field of flowers and tall grass.


    ¡°Every species has its odd features for the males. Fancy colors, different sizes, calls or dances. It¡¯s their way of telling who is healthy and who isn¡¯t. Diseased birds won¡¯t be as pretty, or dance as well. Sickly animals won¡¯t be as noisy or big. Humans have the same traits, people just don¡¯t put any stock into them usually¡­ or if they do it¡¯s subconscious,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°Wouldn¡¯t explain you, Vim. You¡¯re rather average looking,¡± I said as I glanced at him.


    He smirked a little, as if proud to hear it was so. ¡°And you¡¯re absolutely stunning.¡±


    Although I had expected him to counter in such a way, per usual, I still blushed a little and looked away from him. I pretended to search and stare out at the birds, which were nearly out of sight thanks to the tall grass they were entering.


    Really. It was so difficult to tease him! Why was he able to say such things so confidently all the while sounding so sincere? It was almost as if he wasn¡¯t teasing me at all, and had just been stating a simple fact.


    ¡°Shall we continue Renn?¡± Vim asked after a moment.


    I nodded slowly as I glanced around at the surrounding village. ¡°I¡¯m surprised no one has come over to say hello yet,¡± I said.


    Oplar had ran off not long after we neared the Summit. She hadn¡¯t really said as to why, but Vim hadn¡¯t seemed bothered or surprised¡­ so maybe it was normal. Maybe she had a friend here she wanted to hurry and see.


    It was too bad for her. Vim and I had been flirting quite a bit since she had left.


    ¡°It¡¯d be more shocking if someone actually did, Renn. Come on¡­ I¡¯m technically not supposed to linger outside very long here,¡± Vim said as he stepped passed me, heading towards where there were a bunch of buildings.


    ¡°Not supposed to linger? It¡¯s not really that bad is it, Vim? They¡¯re the ones who called for you,¡± I said as I hurried to his side.


    ¡°I¡¯m banished from here, Renn. There¡¯s a building in the center of the village, that way, which I¡¯m supposed to stay in unless doing something they¡¯ve asked of me,¡± he said with a point.


    Frowning, I didn¡¯t like that at all. They made him stay confined to a building¡­?


    ¡°Wait¡­ is that why you said we¡¯d be able to easily sleep together here?¡± I asked, finding that to make a lot of sense.


    He chuckled at me. ¡°Suddenly not as upsetting, is it?¡± he asked.


    Well¡­


    Although I didn¡¯t want to openly admit he was absolutely correct, I couldn¡¯t help but sheepishly smile and nod. ¡°So I guess I should thank them. What about Oplar then, Vim? Will she be staying with us too?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Oplar can if she wants. She has a friend here though¡­ who is likely who she had run off to see,¡± he said.


    Right. So my assumption was correct.


    Although I enjoyed Oplar¡¯s presence, a little more than I thought I would have, I kind of hoped she¡¯d stay with her friend instead.


    I had enjoyed staying in the same room, alone, with Vim at the Crypt. Even if it had only been when we slept¡­ but if he was forced to remain indoors during his stay, outside of when he was helping with whatever they summoned him for¡­


    That meant he and I might get to spend many days alone together here.


    Doing my best to not find such an idea too exciting, I kept my pace even with Vim as we neared the larger cluster of buildings.


    They were mostly two or three stories tall. And large. They were all made from dark wood, with even darker roofs. They kind of reminded me of some of the buildings back home, in the north. It was a little nice to finally see familiar styled buildings again.


    All around us, and the buildings, were farms. Not all were being used at the moment, with some just growing grass and flowers, but a good portion looked to be growing wheat and corn. Off in the distance, looking like large blobs of darkness in the seas of golden and green, were other buildings. Some looked huge from a distance, which made me wonder if they were barns or something else.


    ¡°Why¡¯s this place called the Summit Vim? We¡¯re no longer on the mountains,¡± I said. In fact all of the mountains were surrounding us. As if we were in some giant bowl or something.


    ¡°It¡¯s a reference from their origin. A long time ago a god lived here. It was considered the summit of all civilization because of it. It¡¯s¡­ a shadow of its former self, to be honest,¡± he said softly.


    Glancing at Vim, I noted the way he had explained it to me. That hadn¡¯t just been him telling me this place¡¯s history¡­ that had been genuine sadness over the history he was sharing.


    ¡°So¡­ kind of like the Keep?¡± I asked carefully.


    He nodded. ¡°That¡¯s a good way to think of it, yes. That had been a true capital castle, though. This place was fancier than it is now, by a long shot¡­ but it had still been kind of primitive really. There were just more people, and they had this huge towering building. Their god lived at the top of it, overlooking the whole area. Think of a giant spire, kind of like those monoliths back at Landi¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°Did gods live on top of those too?¡± I asked.


    Vim did something he hadn¡¯t done in a long time.


    He stopped walking, out of surprise of my question.


    Although a little sad that I¡¯d shocked him to such a degree again, I still found myself smiling a little at him. He looked absolutely troubled¡­ as he reached up and rubbed his face, looking tired all of a sudden.


    ¡°Sorry,¡± I apologized, though I still smirked at him.


    ¡°No you¡¯re not,¡± he grumbled.


    My smirk turned into a happy grin as I nodded. I wasn¡¯t.


    Vim eventually sighed, but nodded. ¡°They hadn¡¯t lived at the top of them, no. But those monoliths were indeed made by what you¡¯d call a god.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­? Then why so bothered over it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Because only you could have a mind that is more beautiful than the rest of you.¡±


    My smile went stiff, and my tail coiled upward, to try and wrap around the bag hanging at my waist.


    After a moment I coughed and giggled. ¡°Jeez, Vim!¡± I said as I reached over and smacked him lightly on the arm.


    He huffed at me as I snickered and enjoyed the moment. Really! I had been kind of joking earlier about the flirting, but maybe I shouldn¡¯t have!


    I was only able to giggle for a short while, as I realized there was someone waiting for us. A single person, amongst many houses.


    He was rather noticeable¡­ mostly because he was dressed in all black, and was rather large. He was a portly man.


    ¡°That is¡­?¡± I asked as we walked towards him.


    ¡°The current elder of the village. By the way¡­ please don¡¯t get too bothered, Renn. Or offended,¡± Vim said softly.


    ¡°Hm¡­? Is he going to be rude?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No. He won¡¯t be. But¡­ well¡­ haven¡¯t you noticed?¡± he asked.


    Noticed what?


    Glancing around, I frowned until I saw movement. In one of the larger windows on the nearest building.


    Focusing on it, I realized quickly what Vim meant¡­ and had meant, all along.


    The village wasn¡¯t empty, or quiet at all.


    There were likely dozens of windows in sight, on all the nearby buildings¡­ and darn near every single one had someone staring at us from them. Some had multiple pairs of eyes peering out from behind curtains and shutters.


    ¡°Oh¡­¡± I groaned as I realized what he meant.


    ¡°Yeah. It¡¯s not their fault Renn. I¡¯ll explain it later, when we¡¯re alone. But they have good reason to be scared of me,¡± he said.


    ¡°Why¡¯d you not explain it earlier?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Oplar,¡± was all he said.


    Ah¡­


    Feeling a little stunned by such an obvious reason, I did my best to not say anything as we stepped off the path we were on and onto a brick village center courtyard.


    The bricks were rather uniform, reminding me of Lumen, but they were a strange yellow color. Almost brown. Maybe they were just old.


    Walking onto the bricks, I glanced past the buildings nearby and realized this whole area was layered with bricks. It was actually surprising¡­ It was definitely a courtyard, similar to what the Weaver¡¯s Hut had, but on another level. The place was massive¡­ it¡¯d take me several minutes to run from one side to the other.


    It was like a whole town itself. Maybe that was what it was meant to be.


    ¡°Welcome, Vim,¡± the large man said as we drew closer.


    ¡°How¡¯ve you been, Thrain?¡± Vim asked as we paused a few feet from him.


    He gave Vim a soft smile as he nodded, and I noticed the way his chin moved as he did so. ¡°I¡¯ve been well. Though to be honest I¡¯ve had some troubles lately,¡± he said.


    As he spoke, what I had noticed before became even more obvious.


    Thrain looked fat. He looked very large¡­ His neck was round, and he didn¡¯t have one chin, he had two¡­ maybe even three.


    Yet not an inch of his body was soft. His skin didn¡¯t jiggle. The fact I had noticed it so quickly made me realize how odd it was. Maybe he wasn¡¯t fat? He looked it, but¡­


    He turned and gestured behind him. ¡°Shall we?¡± he invited us to follow him.


    Vim nodded as Thrain turned around and began to walk. As he did, I paid close attention to the way his whole body shifted and moved under his thick black clothes.


    Yes. He was fat. But it wasn¡¯t a soft fat. Something told me if I touched him, he¡¯d be as hard and solid as Vim was.


    Interesting. I wonder what they are. It must be related to his bloodline.


    ¡°Oplar is here as well. She ran off earlier though,¡± Vim told him.


    Thrain chuckled, and once again my deductions were proven correct. His whole body was stiff. ¡°She¡¯ll turn up soon enough!¡± he said happily.


    Hm¡­


    As we followed Thrain past buildings and deeper into the center of the village, I did my best to ignore the stares. From windows. From half open doors.


    There were a lot of people here, based off all the eyes staring at us.


    What was odd though wasn¡¯t just the fact that they were all hiding away in their homes¡­ but that none of them looked fat like Thrain. Most looked normal, and were even dressed in similar clothes I¡¯d see at any major human city. They weren¡¯t wearing leather, but cotton and other flaxes.


    Glancing at Vim, I noted the soft smile on his face. Either he and Thrain were friends¡­ or he actually liked it when everyone ignored and hid from him.


    Maybe they did¡­? Usually when we go to a Society location he does get swarmed at first. With questions, requests, and stories. So¡­ maybe he actually liked it when he was kind of left alone?


    It was rather quiet.


    In fact¡­ it was strangely quiet.


    I was used to silence. Especially when Vim and I traveled, and even more so when we traveled through open plains or dense forests. Yet¡­


    This wasn¡¯t some distant, un-lived and empty area. This was a town. A village. One of the biggest in the Society, even.


    Yet it was as quiet as the forests we had just traveled through to get here.


    Realizing it was so quiet made me feel a little anxious. My tail became a tad stiff, and I rolled a shoulder¡­ as if it was stiff from carrying bags for so long. Yet I hadn¡¯t been. The only bags I carried were tied to my waist. The small ones, holding letters and other small items. Vim was carrying the larger bags, and Oplar had the others.


    We rounded a large building and the bricks changed color. They became a whiter, cleaner, style¡­ but they also became larger. The yellowish bricks had been about the size of my feet. These were as long as my forearm, and about half as wide.


    It was interesting that the bricks were different colors and stuff, but all of the houses were bland browns and blacks.


    ¡°Ah!¡±


    I turned as we passed a large building, which was obviously some kind of house. The front door shut, and I heard the typical sound of a mother scolding a child.


    Smiling softly, I wondered if maybe a kid had tried to leave¡­ not realizing who was outside. Did that mean the parents and elders all forced the children to not come near Vim¡­?


    That was a rather sad thought.


    A few minutes later we approached a large four-storied building. One without people staring out of its windows.


    But there was another. A tall woman stood at the entrance, right outside the door. She was thin, and was glaring daggers at us as we neared.


    Doing my best to not feel more awkward than I needed to, I strode up to the door alongside Vim¡­ As Thrain simply walked past the woman, and went into the building.


    ¡°Hey there Ash,¡± Vim greeted the woman.


    She didn¡¯t respond. She simply narrowed her eyes. She didn¡¯t even scoff, or huff at us, as we passed.


    ¡°Um¡­¡± I waved lightly at her as I followed Vim into the building.


    The tall woman noticed my waving, and me, as if she hadn¡¯t noticed me before. She blinked¡­ and calmed down a little as she nodded at me.


    I stepped past her, and into the building, and smirked a little in victory.


    She followed us in, closing the door behind us, and the moment she did¡­ the world stopped being quiet.


    Pausing a tiny moment, I glanced back¡­ and ignored the tall woman who went still at being looked at.


    Past her, I could hear voices. People talking. They were too distant and muffled to make out, but it was clear that the village had just relaxed a little.


    Because Vim was now in this building.


    Was this where we¡¯d be sleeping?


    Turning back around, as to not further disturb the tall woman, I picked up my pace to follow Vim down the hallway. I peered into each room we passed, and was both surprised at how clean and fancy this place was¡­ but also realized quickly that this was likely where we¡¯d be staying.


    There was a strange coldness in the building. A lack of smells. It was clear no one lived here, actually lived here. There was no smell of cooking, or sweat. There was the faint smell of dirt and old wear and tear, but also the smell of someone having recently cleaned. I smelled wood that had been wiped down. Rugs that had been aired out. And the shelves and tables I saw were noticeably missing a layer of dust.


    This was either some kind of weird office building, or this was basically an inn. Someplace the village cleaned and routinely up-kept, but wasn¡¯t lived in.


    Rounding a corner, we immediately stepped into the first room on the right. It was a larger room, with a large square table. A table of deep red.


    Rather impressed with the table, I stepped over to it as Vim and Thrain both went to sit at it. Instead of sitting right away, I ran my hand along the surface of the table, and was a little stunned to feel how smooth it was.


    My hand even made tiny little squeaks as I ran it along the surface¡­


    How¡¯d they sand it so well?


    Thrain coughed lightly, and I glanced up from the table and found that not only was he and Vim sitting¡­ so too had the tall woman. And they were all staring at me.


    Right.


    I stepped around the table, to sit next to Vim. As I pulled the chair out from under the table, I noticed our bags near Vim¡¯s feet. He had taken them off as to sit comfortably.


    Sitting down, I smiled gently at the two across the table from Vim and I, and happily went to waiting for whoever would speak first.


    ¡°I thank you for coming, Vim,¡± Thrain said after I got comfortable.


    ¡°Hopefully you hadn¡¯t waited long. I just heard from Oplar of your summons about a month ago,¡± Vim said.


    Thrain smiled as he gently waved Vim¡¯s worry away. ¡°Our request this time is¡­ rather serious, but it is fine. We sent word only a few months ago,¡± he said.


    ¡°Hm. Before that I do have letters for you¡­ unless the request needs immediate attention?¡± Vim asked.


    ¡°Ah. No. It can wait,¡± Thrain said with a nod.


    I perked up as I reached down to my waist. I untied and opened the bag made from monarch leather, and then hesitated.


    Which letter? I didn¡¯t remember any addressed to Thrain¡­


    ¡°The red ones, Renn,¡± Vim said gently.


    Ah. I nodded as I quickly dug out the few red envelopes. They were indeed the only red ones I had.


    As I leaned forward to hand them to Thrain, I hesitated a small moment as I realized both Thrain and the woman, Ash, were staring at me with odd looks.


    ¡°Hm¡­?¡± I did my best to not get too bothered by their strange looks, and gladly didn¡¯t have to try too hard or for long. Thrain smiled and took the letters after only a moment of hesitation, and Ash likewise calmed down as he did.


    ¡°Thank you¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve been rude. My name is Thrain the Fifth. Welcome to the Summit¡­ Miss¡­?¡± Thrain introduced himself and held out his hand. He had even stood from his chair, as to be proper.


    I too quickly stood and quickly took his hand. ¡°Renn¡­! It¡¯s fine¡­ I get it, I think,¡± I said as I took his hand.


    ¡°Renn¡­?¡± Thrain frowned as we shook hands, and I gulped at the feeling of solid stone.


    His hands were harder, rougher, and thicker than Vim¡¯s. To the point it was almost unnerving. It was like holding a brick.


    He was gentle though, and didn¡¯t squeeze my hand anywhere near hard enough to hurt me. He likely didn¡¯t know how strong I was, and it was a kind gesture on his part. But¡­ even though he didn¡¯t squeeze very hard, I couldn¡¯t help but notice and acknowledge that he was likely very strong. He wasn¡¯t weak or frail at all, and not just because he was so firm and hard.


    ¡°Are you a wolf, Renn?¡± Ash asked as I went to sitting back down, done shaking Thrain¡¯s hand.


    ¡°Uh¡­ no. I¡¯m a cat. A jaguar,¡± I said.


    Ash¡¯s eyes narrowed at me, but not in the way she had been glaring at Vim earlier. It was clear she was more shocked than angry.


    ¡°A jaguar¡­! Fascinating. I wonder from which line you hail¡­?¡± Thrain asked as he placed the red letters aside, next to him.


    Oh¡­? I had thought he¡¯d go to reading them. Maybe they weren¡¯t for him, or maybe he suddenly found me more interesting and important than they.


    ¡°I uh¡­ I don¡¯t know. My elders were big, and had black fur, but I don¡¯t know more than that¡­ I¡¯m sorry,¡± I said, unsure of what else to say. Hopefully I¡¯d not receive the same treatment here as I had at the Bell Church.


    Thrain tilted his head and Ash coughed a smile. ¡°He means which god you hail from, dear. Who created you?¡± Ash asked.


    Created me¡­


    My tail coiled around one of the chair¡¯s legs as my grandparents stories rushed through my mind.


    They had said similar things.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I don¡¯t know,¡± I said honestly.


    Thrain chuckled as he waved at the tall woman. ¡°Now, now, Ash. It¡¯s very rare nowadays for anyone to know their heritage! If anything it¡¯d be stranger if she did, actually!¡± he said happily.


    Ash knowingly nodded, understanding.


    Although glad the two weren¡¯t making a big deal out of it¡­ I was also a little peeved at the way they were acting. Had they just somewhat insulted me? Did they think themselves better because they knew their supposed creator, while I didn¡¯t? Or was I just reading into them a little too much, because I was upset they had reminded me of my grandparents?


    ¡°I apologize Renn. My name is Ash. Me and my husband welcome you to the Summit,¡± Ash then said as she bowed her head a tad.


    Oh¡­? I glanced back and forth for a moment, between the two.


    They were married¡­!


    ¡°Thank you¡­! I¡¯ve never been somewhere with so many of our kind in one place, so I¡¯m a little excited to be honest,¡± I said to them.


    The two smiled and nodded. ¡°Right? We¡¯re quite proud of our numbers. We¡¯re not just amongst the largest; we¡¯re also one of the oldest locations in the Society too! Our people lived here far before the Society was even a thought!¡± Thrain said proudly.


    Oh. Right. Their god had been here.


    Yes¡­ that likely had been a long time ago¡­


    I nodded as Thrain crossed his arms, which was a feat considering how thick they were.


    ¡°In a day or two it¡¯ll get lively again. You¡¯ll enjoy seeing us at our best, I promise!¡± Thrain added with even more pride.


    ¡°Hm!¡± I nodded again, and actually was excited to see it. Hundreds supposedly lived here, and I believed it based off all the buildings. Some were so distant they were blurry. I could see hundreds of people living here.


    ¡°Yes. Vim has rules, but they¡¯re not extended to any other visitor. Please relax and feel free to enjoy our home, Renn. We are not predators, but we¡¯re a proud bloodline. We shall not shy away just because of what you are,¡± Ash said to me.


    My tail coiled harder around the chair¡¯s leg. ¡°I see¡­ Thank you,¡± I said, unsure of how else to respond to that.


    It was¡­ kind. In a way. Yet¡­ also a little painful. To have people assume things about me just by looking at me. I should be long used to it, but lately the places we¡¯d been and the people we¡¯ve met have all been¡­ well¡­


    Rather welcoming and nice. A lot of the more recent locations had welcomed me even without saying such a thing.


    ¡°Shall she be needing her own place to sleep, Vim?¡± Ash then asked him.


    My ears fluttered a little in annoyance. Why ask him and not me? ¡°I¡¯m okay staying with Vim,¡± I said before he could speak up.


    If either of them were bothered or startled by my answer, they didn¡¯t show it. They simply nodded nod smiled. ¡°Okay,¡± Ash said.


    Calming down a little, I wondered if maybe I was¡­ being too defensive. Maybe they weren¡¯t being rude at all, and I was just reading too much into their words and actions. Between this place and its people being so rude to Vim and their question about my so called creator¡­ well¡­


    ¡°Well then¡­ If you don¡¯t mind Vim, I¡¯d like to go over the letters first,¡± Thrain said calmly as he grabbed them.


    Oh¡­? Was he asking us to leave the room, or was he going to just sit here and read them in front of us?


    Instead though he stood, as did Ash.


    A little surprised, I remained seated since Vim did too. ¡°This house is fully furnished, Renn. Please feel free to make yourself at home. If there¡¯s anything you need, just let someone know and we¡¯ll get it for you,¡± Ash said to me as Thrain stepped around the table, heading for the exit.


    ¡°Oh¡­ okay¡­?¡± I shifted a little uncomfortably as Ash smiled and nodded, and then went to follow her husband.


    The two left without another word, and I gulped as I listened to them silently walk down the hallway¡­ to the front door¡­ then out of the house.


    They shut the door behind them, and my ear fluttered because of it. ¡°Vim¡­?¡± I asked as I turned to look at him.


    ¡°Hm?¡± he tilted his head at me as he went to stand up too.


    ¡°This is where we¡¯re staying?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Huh¡­


    ¡°And they¡¯re just¡­ going to leave? Not even going to tell us what they summoned you for?¡± I asked.


    ¡°It must not be that concerning. It¡¯s fine. He¡¯ll either come back later, or in the morning,¡± Vim said as he bent down to pick up all the bags he had just discarded a moment ago.


    Feeling a little out of place, I too slowly stood. The room was big enough Vim didn¡¯t need me to get out of the way or move my chair as he walked around the table and left.


    I followed after him, without even putting my chair back properly.


    He rounded the corner, heading for the entrance, but instead of leaving he went into one of the rooms near the front door. A large sitting area, with a huge couch and big chairs.


    I stood in the hallway for a moment, and studied the place.


    It really was nice. The floors were wood. Smooth. The ceiling was high, but had rows of designs on the edges where it met the walls. The doorways were thick, though without doors, and rounded at the top instead of flat like usual.


    ¡°I¡­ figured it would have been a shack, or something. Or maybe some kind of prison,¡± I said softly as I stepped into the room.


    Vim chuckled at me as he put the bags down onto the floor next to the couch. ¡°They¡­ don¡¯t like me, Renn. But they themselves are not bad people. They¡¯re odd, sure, but their oddness is normal. Most of our people used to be like them. Stuck in their strange ways. In fact a long time ago they had been considered some of the most human-like amongst us,¡± he said.


    Them¡­?


    ¡°They do look human enough¡­ except for Thrain,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hm¡­? What about him doesn¡¯t look human?¡± he asked, interested.


    ¡°His fat. It doesn¡¯t jiggle, and it isn¡¯t soft at all.¡±


    Vim paused a moment, then he chuckled softly for a tiny moment. ¡°Right. Doesn¡¯t jiggle.¡±


    Although upset he found my words so humorous, I couldn¡¯t help but smile at him as I watched him nod and smirk.


    ¡°What are they, Vim?¡± I asked.


    ¡°They¡¯re cavy. Little pigs. Guinea pigs. They¡¯re a type of rodent,¡± he said as he sat down on the couch with a huff.


    Little¡­ pigs¡­?


    I shifted as I tried to understand Vim¡¯s meaning. He had called them pigs, but yet called them a rodent.


    Thrain being a pig did somewhat make sense. I¡¯ve patted many fat hogs, and sometimes even though fat they were hard to the touch. As if full of air and swelling, about to burst. Especially when they were on their side, snoring away.


    But¡­ rodents¡­?


    ¡°So¡­ tiny pigs?¡± I asked.


    He nodded, but paused. ¡°Ah. No. Not actual pigs. Think more like a fat rodent. Imagine a rabbit and a mouse mixed together, kind of,¡± he said as he explained.


    A rabbit and mouse¡­


    ¡°Why¡¯s he so hard then?¡± I asked as I neared him. There was a small knee high table in front of the couch, which was between us.


    ¡°He¡¯s just strong. He¡¯s an oddity for his kind. Most of them are rather frail beings,¡± he said as I stepped around the table and went to stand in front of him.


    ¡°And they¡¯re married?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Thrail and Ash? Yes. Have been for a long time. They have a few children, but I¡¯ve only ever met one of them and only for a moment,¡± Vim said.


    Oh¡­


    My tail laid onto the table, going low, thanks to how sad such a thing was.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that sad, Renn. As I¡¯ve mentioned¡­ they have good reason for being so upset with me,¡± he said gently.


    ¡°You¡¯re their protector, Vim. You¡¯re a kind man. It doesn¡¯t make any sense,¡± I said. I¡¯ve tried to imagine what he could have possibly done, but it was hard to imagine why an entire village would despise him so much that they¡¯d not even leave their homes when he visited. If I was understanding it properly, he wasn¡¯t even allowed to meet the children of those who did at least talk to him!


    Vim was not a cruel man. Anything he had done, or could have done¡­ had to have been for good reason.


    I shifted as I stared at the man relaxing on the couch. He had a tiny smile on his face, enjoying my own frustrations.


    ¡°Is this place your mistake, Vim?¡± I asked.


    Vim¡¯s smile died, and I felt the room grow colder. As if a sudden chill breeze had just pass by. Yet this building was well made. Not a draft could be felt, or heard.


    ¡°No. That happened a long time ago. Even before this place,¡± Vim answered.


    I gulped and nodded. ¡°Okay¡­¡±


    He sighed and leaned back a little more. The couch surprisingly didn¡¯t creak or complain at all as he did so, and he nodded. ¡°Remember how I said that a god was here?¡± he asked.


    I nodded.


    ¡°It was their god. The one they worshiped,¡± he said.


    My eyes narrowed as I slowly nodded again¡­ and somehow knew where this was going. ¡°Right¡­¡± I mumbled lightly.


    ¡°I was the one who killed her,¡± Vim said.


    For a tiny moment I couldn¡¯t comprehend his words¡­ but then as I did¡­


    Smiling softly, about to laugh at the ridiculous and even audacious comment¡­ I stared at the man who was staring back without a smile or frown.


    He was serious.


    Wobbly stepping forward, I turned and basically fell onto the couch next to Vim.


    Surprisingly the couch was very soft. Soft enough it hadn¡¯t even bothered my tail at all upon sitting on it.


    ¡°You okay¡­?¡± he asked softly as I stared blankly at the nearby window. It was half covered by a large drape. I¡¯ll need to close them soon, once it grew darker¡­ so that no one outside could see in and¡­


    Taking a deep breath, I sighed as I reached up to rub my eyes. They suddenly hurt. ¡°You killed their god,¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Yes. And uh¡­ a lot of them too, while at it. They had not been happy at the time, at all, so¡­¡± Vim had started to mumble, as if ashamed.


    And he should be.


    ¡°No wonder they hate you! No wonder they¡¯re terrified of you!¡±


    I heard and felt Vim nod as I stopped rubbing my eyes. ¡°Yes. Exactly. Their hate is justified. Understandable. I took their holy figure and slaughtered her. And had done so brutally, too. I¡­ honestly Renn, I had not done it in a way that had been fitting for the moment. Think of what happened with Tim, but far worse,¡± Vim explained quietly.


    Staring at him, I felt a strange cold chill run up my tail and spine.


    If this wasn¡¯t his mistake¡­ just how bad had that been, then?


    I wasn¡¯t entirely sure yet what to think of these gods so many people spoke of. Were they literal? Figurative? Is the god Vim was speaking of a real god, like the one in all those scriptures¡­ or was it like the gods written in those fairy tales and legends¡­ like the ones the pagans sang about?


    Or well¡­


    Did it matter¡­?


    Even if she hadn¡¯t been a real god, and just a person¡­ a normal person¡­ it didn¡¯t matter. They all saw it in black and white. They saw their god, and Vim. Their god and the one who killed her.


    Their god and their devil.


    ¡°Why¡¯d you do it¡­?¡± I asked softly.


    Vim finally smiled, but did so sadly. ¡°I¡¯ll not answer that, Renn. Not yet.¡±


    For once I wanted to smack him. To grab his head and shake the truth out of him¡­ but I didn¡¯t. I kept myself under control as I looked away from him, and shook my head. ¡°I wanted to hate them. For being weird. For acting kind of rude. Now I pity them,¡± I said.


    ¡°They are pitiful, Renn¡­ why do you think I¡¯m so willing to endure their hatred? It¡¯s not just my belief in free will here¡­ it¡¯s my penance,¡± he said.


    Grabbing my knees, I squeezed them. The thick cloth and leather straps that ran down them, connecting my thigh pieces to my calf pieces, protested under my grip. ¡°I¡­ I need a moment. To process this,¡± I said honestly.


    ¡°Hm.¡± Vim simply nodded as he sat back, going quiet.


    He remained quiet for a little over an hour¡­ as I deeply pondered him and his strange, yet great, failures.


    I continued to ponder and debate. To weigh certain questions against others. To try and comprehend the strange fact he had so simply said.


    He had killed a god.


    Vim was capable of killing gods.


    It shouldn¡¯t have been so surprising¡­ he was able to kill monarchs. Giant creatures with strange abilities¡­ but¡­


    But¡­ I had still seen him as something normal. I knew killing giant, powerful, creatures was possible. I¡¯d seen Witch do it with but a touch. A frail woman who was practically human in every other way.


    Yet a god¡­?


    I twitched as my head began to ache a little.


    The sun had begun to set. My stomach started to grumble in complaint. My tail began to itch beneath me.


    And still Vim said nothing. He remained still. Waiting patiently¡­


    Then, right before I was about to speak up¡­ the door opened.


    ¡°You all better have food ready!¡± Oplar shouted as she entered the house.


    Vim sighed as he stood, and I had no choice but stand and join him.


    It wasn¡¯t Oplar¡¯s fault. It was my own. It took me far too long to sort my thoughts and feelings about it. S§×ar?h the n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Plus¡­ helping them cook, and then eating dinner, was a great excuse to give myself more time.


    More time to figure it all out. More time to understand¡­


    And most importantly¡­


    More time to ignore the very weird thought that had sprung forth the moment he had told me what he¡¯d done.


    Only something, or someone, special could kill a god.


    And that fact terrified me beyond reason.


    I wished to forget it. To bury it deep forever.


    Vim was not supposed to be something so special as that¡­


    Because then I¡¯d not be able to make him my own.


    Because I was not special. Not enough to match someone like that.


    And that was what terrified me more than anything else.

 Chapter Two Hundred and Seventy Eight – Vim – Thrain’s Request

    Sometimes the places that I felt most comfortable were where I didn¡¯t belong.


    But¡­


    Was this really a place I didn¡¯t belong?


    I glanced to my right, at the pair of ears near my face. They twitched ever so softly, which told me she had felt me turn my head.


    Over her head, between her ears, I could see the book she was reading. Her finely manicured nail was softly rubbing the bottom of the page, as if anxious. A quick glance at the words on the page told me she was in the middle of a heated scene. The main character had just met the man she was being betrothed to. By force, by her father. If I remembered correctly it¡¯d be here where she¡¯d start to plan her scheme to usurp her father and take his crown for herself.


    Renn would likely verily enjoy such a story. Especially a plot such as that. I could see her liking the character, and her personal convictions and the things that drive her. Her desire to choose her own husband. Her desire to find freedom by taking on one of the greatest burdens one could and becoming the ruler of a mighty nation.


    Renn was rather similar. She wasn¡¯t afraid to desire and chase after something that many, if not most, would find either foolish or even lackluster in worth. She didn¡¯t do what others would. She was a woman who didn¡¯t hesitate to reach out for what called to her¡­ even if what she desired was so strange.


    She could have anything. Anyone. Yet she chose something stupid.


    Me.


    She could have went anywhere in the Society. Picked any of the locations. Picked any of the men or even any of the women. She likely could have picked several had she felt the desire to, as well.


    Yet here she was. Sitting with me instead.


    She had started reading the book not long after the sun had risen, and since turning the first page hadn¡¯t looked away from it.


    Her ears twitched again, and I smiled as I looked away from her. She was still aware of her surroundings, but she was definitely engrossed in the story.


    Renn¡­ she was a romantic too, wasn¡¯t she?


    I thought about it as she turned the page, a little quickly. She couldn¡¯t wait to see what happened next.


    A part of me didn¡¯t see her as a romantic. She wasn¡¯t like Sharp. But¡­


    Yes. She was. Even if I didn¡¯t want to admit it.


    Though¡­ it wasn¡¯t like I found such a thing to be bad, or unattractive. I just didn¡¯t like it when such desires and schemes were directed my way. At least, not usually.


    I shifted ever so slightly, as to raise my left arm and hand. I rested my head against my fist, and was glad Renn hadn¡¯t been bothered by my movement.


    We were on the couch, and Renn was sitting up against me. It was actually a little awkward, since the couch was so soft. I kind of sunk into the backrest, thanks to how fluffy it was, and as such wasn¡¯t able to give Renn as much body to rest against as she would usually have at her disposal. I had to sit at a small angle to make sure she could rest against me comfortably, so as she¡¯d not rock or fall over.


    Renn didn¡¯t seem to mind at all. She was more than happy to sit there reading her book, humming softly as she dived into the world and its characters¡­ but me¡­?


    I was facing a new kind of hell. One I¡¯d not known before.


    A long time ago I had once been tortured. It hadn¡¯t lasted long, but it had been brutal. It had occurred while I was young, not long after my parents died.


    I¡¯d always believed it was those moments that had made me a man. Not my parent¡¯s deaths. Not my actual growth. Not the first time I¡¯d lain with a woman or killed someone. Not my first war. It was those few days of torture that had given birth to the man I was today. By force.


    Those days had genuinely been painful. I would and did not wish to relive them.


    Yet here I was, debating which was worse. Those long brutal days¡­ or this.


    It wasn¡¯t because of how I was sitting, or for how long. I was not uncomfortable at all. Nor was it because I was actually in pain. I honestly didn¡¯t even feel that tired. The couch was soft. Renn was warm. Her humming was far from grating on the ears, and was instead almost musical enough to lull me to sleep.


    I honestly had nothing to complain about. I should be grinning in joy, in fact.


    Rather¡­


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± Renn huffed quietly as she turned the page. She must not have liked the marriage candidate the main character¡¯s father had chosen, at all.


    I resisted the urge to gulp as her tail slowly rose upward, and then slapped back down. It was a very cat-like movement. One that told me she was annoyed. That up and down movement was unmistakable.


    Her tail slapped again. And I¡¯d have smirked at its movement¡­ except it was slapping my thigh. She had laid it across my lap as if I was some pillow. And¡­


    It slapped my thigh again, and I closed my eyes and did my best to imagine the pain.


    That blinding pain that had engulfed me. That had nearly broken me.


    The pain that I¡¯d never felt again since. I reminisced for the first time in centuries about those moments¡­ Hoping the memories would distract me.


    Renn shifted a little, tilting away from me¡­ as she leaned forward as if to read closer. The movement was normal, and not even really worth noticing¡­ but as she did so she also leaned away from me. For the tiniest moment, I was free of her touch¡­ then she leaned back again, thumping me as she turned another page.


    Internally flinching, I rubbed my eyes as gently as I could so that she¡¯d not notice.


    I¡¯ll never dub what had happened to me torture again. That hadn¡¯t been torture. It hadn¡¯t been anything more than simple pain.


    This was true torture.


    How did anyone survive this¡­? How had I? It¡¯s not like this was the first time I¡¯ve had a woman act like this¡­ Celine had used to sit back to back with me, as we talked and she wrote in her journals. It had been something we had done often. She liked to write in her journals in the meadows, outside.


    I hadn¡¯t even blinked at those moments. I had even forgotten about them until now. They had been that uneventful, and without note.


    Yet here I was¡­ breaking out in a cold sweat¡­


    This was somehow harder than her sleeping next to me.


    Why? Why was this making me so anxious? Why did it bother me so much?


    It made absolutely no sense. I couldn¡¯t even remember feeling like this even when I had been a young boy. I¡¯d never been this anxious or¡­


    Renn then released a huge sigh as she lowered the book to her lap. She left it open, and for the tiniest moment I thought I was free.


    Maybe she needed to use the restroom, or wanted to eat. Or¡­


    ¡°Is the author really a woman, Vim?¡± Renn asked. She leaned back a tad, to rest the back of her head against my shoulder.


    ¡°Yes¡­ why¡­?¡± I asked as I did my best to calm down.


    Maybe her asking questions and talking to me would make this easier and distract me.


    ¡°I¡¯d not think like this. Like¡­ her. This queen. She finds things attractive that I¡¯d not take note of¡­ or would find unappealing, even,¡± Renn said as she tapped the book.


    Smiling at her, I wondered what kind of specific thing she was talking about. I could remember the scene, to a point, but nothing specific enough to understand what she actually meant. ¡°Not every woman, or person, is the same Renn. Everyone all has different preferences. Plus it is still just a character in a story,¡± I said.


    I was living proof. What was it about her simple antics right now was making me so weak? She was just sitting against me. It wasn¡¯t even that sexual.


    ¡°True¡­ but honestly I had expected something¡­ well¡­ different. Merit and the others seemingly love this character, and her romantic encounters,¡± Renn said with a strange tone. She sounded upset¡­ but not so much at the book, but herself.


    Was she¡­ angry that she wasn¡¯t enjoying it as much as she had expected herself to?


    ¡°It gets spicier later, if that¡¯s what you¡¯re upset about,¡± I said carefully.


    Her tail thumped my thigh again. ¡°Does it¡­?¡± she asked, turning to glance at me again.


    I nodded. ¡°Yeah¡­ and she does mature and change throughout the story. I¡¯ll not spoil it, but the series covers many decades of her life,¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh¡­? Is she the author? This princess?¡± Renn asked.


    Princess¡­? Oh. Right. The main character isn¡¯t a queen yet.


    Hm¡­ ¡°No. It¡¯s a purely fictional story. I like the way your mind works though,¡± I said.


    She giggled, and I flinched at the feeling of it. It felt wonderful.


    ¡°I know you do,¡± she said happily as she leaned even more against me.


    I should have kept my damn mouth shut¡­!


    Renn moved ever so slightly¡­ as if swaying to some unheard melody. As she did her tail also started to move again, though this time instead of thumping up and down it swayed back and forth, likely alongside whatever song she heard in her heart.


    ¡°Is it hard? To make a book?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Depends on how you want to make it. It¡¯s not the simplest process, no, but it¡¯s not so difficult we couldn¡¯t make one if you wanted to,¡± I said. Did she want to try her hand at writing stories?


    ¡°How many have you made?¡± she asked further.


    Huh¡­? Oh. The one I sent Rapti. ¡°That hadn¡¯t been a real book, Renn. It was a report. It had been during the beginning of the wars, and Celine was busy. So sometimes when I returned to Telmik I didn¡¯t have a chance to meet her and tell her of what happened. So sometimes I left those reports for her. I just wrote in blank booklets or pamphlets¡­ sometimes I just wrote on scratch paper, or on the back of scrolls,¡± I explained.


    ¡°Hm¡­ Have you ever written a real book then? Like this?¡± she asked.


    ¡°No. I¡­ used to read a lot. I used to devour books like you do those berry smoothies. But I¡¯ve never written anything like that myself,¡± I said.


    ¡°You like to read?¡± she asked as she leaned back a little more. The tip of her left ear was now close enough to touch me. I had to lean my head away a tad, since the tip of it kept brushing against my jaw.


    ¡°I did. Or well¡­ maybe I still do. But I¡¯m busy nowadays,¡± I said.


    Plus today¡¯s world wasn¡¯t well equipped at producing anything really worth reading anymore. Even the human societies and cultures were¡­ a little primitive and lackluster at the moment. They were all still recovering from the wars. Most places, even the larger capitals and kingdoms, didn¡¯t even have libraries anymore.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± Renn hummed thoughtfully, and I wondered what she was scheming. Hopefully she wouldn¡¯t start reading aloud. As much as I¡¯d enjoy hearing her read the story, using her own voice to give the characters life¡­


    I weighed the idea of listening to her read aloud. I¡¯d enjoy it, actually. I¡¯d likely find it quite lovely.


    But that was the problem. I¡¯d enjoy it too much. It¡¯d just be even more torture for me.


    I lost even when I won. What was I to do with myself¡­?


    A part of me wanted to go back to the awkward silence of last night.


    Oplar had somewhat interrupted our conversation. About what I¡¯d done to make the people here despise me. And Renn had¡­ oddly gone very quiet after I had told her. And although she had somewhat returned to normal during our cooking of, and eating, dinner¡­ She had returned to that strange silence afterward.


    She hadn¡¯t even said goodnight to me last night. She had simply crawled into bed next to me and fell asleep. It wasn¡¯t until this morning that she had spoken to me, and she¡¯s not brought up what I¡¯d done since.


    It had bothered her. I still wasn¡¯t sure yet which aspect bothered her the most¡­ but it was obvious it had done so deeply. Rather deeply.


    To be honest I had expected it to. It was why I had tried to not bring it up around Oplar, even though Oplar knew full well what I¡¯d done. It wasn¡¯t like those here kept it a secret or anything.


    Renn was free to come to any conclusion she liked¡­ but I hadn¡¯t wanted Oplar¡¯s opinions to alter them¡­ in any capacity. Oplar didn¡¯t believe in faith. At all. So her stance and opinion on the matter was heavily skewed in one direction.


    My happily humming companion on the other hand, even if she didn¡¯t subscribe to religion¡­ found it to be something precious. Even if she didn¡¯t believe that the being I had killed had been a god, a real one or not, didn¡¯t matter. To the people here, these residents of this town, she had been.


    To them she had been a real deity. Something important beyond measure.


    So my slaughter of her was very serious. And very cruel. Sacrilegious and debase. It was not something to be so easily or readily overlooked and dismissed.


    I couldn¡¯t help but smile at the memory of her furrowing her brow, going deep in thought as she pondered it. It meant she had heavily weighed what I¡¯d done, and likely had found me at fault.


    She hadn¡¯t asked for the whole story yet, of course¡­ but¡­


    Either way I was glad she was willing, and able, to judge me in such a way.


    There were too many in the Society, in the world even, that forgave or didn¡¯t comprehend the severity of my actions sometimes. They allowed their personal feelings, and even their indifferent attitudes, to overlook so much¡­


    I¡¯d be lying if I didn¡¯t claim that one of my personal opinions and requisites to call someone friend, was for them to not forgive me so easily.


    I was looking forward to the conclusion she had come to.


    And so too the many more she¡¯d eventually reach down the road. Although as terrifying as it was to imagine her learning so much about me¡­ it was all the same exciting, too.


    How would she judge me? Would her love falter? Grow more pure? Would she sigh at me, or smile?


    I couldn¡¯t wait.


    ¡°Vim¡­¡± Renn¡¯s tone changed a bit, and my heart thumped. Was this it? Would she bring it up now?


    Yet before she could continue, someone knocked on the front door.


    I frowned, and not just because we were being interrupted again.


    I hadn¡¯t heard them approach at all. Strange. This whole building was surrounded by flat grass and brick stone.


    Renn really was distracting me.


    Renn huffed, yet didn¡¯t move. She remained leaning against me, which meant¡­ well¡­


    ¡°Come in,¡± I said loudly, since it was clear Renn had no plans to let me up as to open the door.


    ¡°Vim¡­?¡± Thrain¡¯s voice sounded a little worried as he opened the door and entered.


    It only took him a few steps to reach the front room, and he paused halfway through the doorway upon finding us.


    I studied the large man¡¯s shocked face for a moment, and wondered if Oplar hadn¡¯t told him about us yet. He looked absolutely stunned.


    It was too bad Renn was facing away from him. She¡¯d have enjoyed his expression.


    ¡°So it is true¡­¡± Thrain whispered, to himself, as he collected his nerve and entered the room.


    Ah. So maybe Oplar had warned him. He had simply not believed it.


    ¡°Have a seat,¡± I said with a tiny gesture to one of the larger chairs across from us.


    Renn tilted her head a little, as to watch Thrain sit down. He did so wearily, as if suddenly exhausted.


    It likely looked normal, thanks to his size and appearance¡­ but the reality was Thrain was not a weak or unhealthy man. He could run for miles without breaking a sweat. I¡¯ve seen him do it.


    ¡°No one ever believes it,¡± Renn said simply. She hadn¡¯t needed to see his expression after all. She had likely heard his shock in his whisper, and his unsteady self as he sat forward.


    ¡°I still don¡¯t either,¡± I told her.


    Renn¡¯s ears fluttered for a small moment, and then she giggled as she leaned even harder against me.


    I tried to ignore her happy moment as I focused on Thrain¡­ who although was still quite obviously shocked, he was at least calmer now. He even had a faint smile forming on his face.


    ¡°I must say I¡¯ve¡­ never considered it. Is she uh¡­ are you like him?¡± Thrain asked Renn.


    ¡°I¡¯m far more selfish than he is,¡± Renn answered.


    Thrain frowned in a way that told me he had completely misunderstood her meaning.


    Moving just enough to cross my arms, I ignored Renn¡¯s tail that thumped me in annoyance. She must have thought I had been about to stand up. ¡°I can be pretty selfish,¡± I said, defending myself.


    ¡°What¡­? Once every thousand years? Please,¡± Renn said.


    Hmph.


    ¡°Well¡­ Um¡­¡± Thrain shifted a tad, and his clothes strained thanks to it. He was unsure of what to say, or do, it seemed.


    ¡°How¡¯ve you been Thrain?¡± I asked, in an attempt to break him free of the weird atmosphere. I had asked yesterday on meeting him, but I knew the kind of man he was.


    He never gave the full, honest, answer right away. It took a little prodding to get it from him.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Not well, to be honest.¡±


    I nodded. I had assumed so. He and his wife had been odd yesterday. A little¡­ too distant. Not just with me either, but with each other.


    They¡¯d never been the most¡­ active couple, in showing their affection, but they had seemed a tad unnatural. They had sat a little stiffly. Hadn¡¯t looked at one another. He hadn¡¯t even helped her with her chair, either. He was usually a gentleman.


    I¡¯d have blamed Renn¡¯s presence, but I knew better than to do that. Thrain and Ash weren¡¯t as prickly about visitors as the rest of their people. Plus Renn¡¯s ears and tail made it quite obvious she was one of them. A non-human. There had been no doubt of her allegiance. They knew I¡¯d never bring a human here, yet they always panicked at first until it was proven those I brought were non-humans.


    Was an odd discriminator practice¡­ especially when one considered what their supposed god had forced them all to do, and be.


    ¡°The world has gotten noisy again, Vim,¡± Thrain said as he leaned back in his chair, relaxing a little.


    ¡°Has it?¡± I asked. I didn¡¯t like that I had thought similar not too long ago. I wonder why he believed so as well.


    ¡°Has it not?¡± he asked back.


    Hm¡­


    ¡°This place seems rather quiet, though,¡± Renn said gently.


    Thrain perked up, as if he had somehow forgotten Renn was even here. Then he smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes. We¡¯re rather proud of our simple lives. But fear not, it can get noisy. It¡¯s just¡­ well¡­¡± Thrain went quiet, and coughed.


    ¡°Vim¡¯s here,¡± Renn finished for him.


    Thrain¡¯s eyes went a little wide as he quickly shook his head. ¡°No¡­! Or well¡­ yes. When he first arrives, there¡¯s no doubt the village grows a little weary and quiet¡­ but it usually returns to normal after a single night. No¡­ rather, there¡¯s¡­ well¡­ another reason¡­¡± Thrain went quiet again, and I wondered if I should ask Renn to step out or not.


    Renn turned to look at him, her ear brushing my own as she did.


    ¡°You don¡¯t seem too bothered by him, honestly,¡± Renn said as she studied him.


    ¡°Hm¡­? Vim¡­? Oh. No. I¡¯m disappointed in what he did, but I don¡¯t hate him for it. Nor do I fear he¡¯ll harm me or my own, either. Most here would not agree with me, but I know Vim is not the kind of man to act rashly. I¡­ don¡¯t agree with his choice, but I know why he made it and where he came to such a conclusion,¡± Thrain said, telling her what he has told almost everyone else I¡¯d heard ask him a similar question.


    Renn¡¯s ear fluttered and she hummed. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ honestly very humbled to hear you say so. I¡¯ll be honest I don¡¯t know the whole story yet¡­ but just so you know, I¡¯d understand if you hated him. Or despised him. You¡¯d have a right to, considering what he did,¡± Renn told him.


    Oh¡­? Interesting. So that was the conclusion she came to.


    Thrain smiled at her. ¡°A very predator-like perspective. And an interesting one, coming from you. Especially if you¡¯re what I think you are,¡± he said.


    ¡°And what do you think I am, exactly?¡± Renn asked, her voice told me she was smirking and amused.


    Thrain hesitated, and then glanced at me.


    I frowned, and wondered if maybe I had misread him. I had assumed he had been simply talking about her being my wife¡­ did he think she was something else? Something different¡­?


    Surely he didn¡¯t think she was a god or something, right¡­?


    ¡°You¡¯re¡­ well¡­ His wife, aren¡¯t you?¡± Thrain asked with a point at me.


    Renn huffed. ¡°Technically? No. But I¡¯d both like it and be content if you thought so,¡± she said.


    Thrain¡¯s eyes narrowed as Renn shifted a tad, as to side-glance me with a glare.


    ¡°Against my better judgment, yes. She¡¯s become my companion,¡± I told him, and her.


    She sighed. ¡°I know it¡¯s just your personality, and you don¡¯t mean it in any negative way at all¡­ but I really want to sometimes hear you use other words to describe our relationship, Vim,¡± she said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it next time, honey,¡± I said.


    Renn immediately froze, and then sat up a tad as to really look at me. She looked just as shocked as Thrain had upon walking in.


    Thrain coughed a laugh. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll be! Where has this Vim been all this time?¡± he asked loudly.


    ¡°Right here?¡± I answered.


    Although Renn had a weird smile on her face, she calmly sat back down against me. Her tail had started to coil around my thigh, though.


    ¡°I¡¯ll say not, Vim. If you¡¯d been like this the whole time my people may have warmed back up to you by now,¡± Thrain said.


    Renn made an odd noise as she shifted a tad. ¡°It¡¯d humanize him, sure. But don¡¯t let him fool you, that¡¯s the first time he¡¯s ever called me honey,¡± Renn said.


    Had it been¡­? Are you saying I¡¯d never teased her that way before?


    Maybe not¡­


    ¡°Indeed¡­ maybe I should have the two of you wander around, or eat amongst the village. I wonder if it¡¯d work¡­¡± Thrain began to ponder as he schemed.


    I sighed. ¡°Before we get involved in all that, can I know why you¡¯ve summoned me?¡± I asked.


    Thrain startled, and I realized I probably shouldn¡¯t have been so abrupt and rude about it.


    He now looked hurt.


    The large man shifted a bit, and frowned in a way that told me something was wrong. Which was odd¡­ he hadn¡¯t told me right away upon meeting him, so whatever they wanted from me couldn¡¯t be that dire or serious¡­ could it?


    The village had looked fine. I didn¡¯t, and hadn¡¯t, smell anything wrong. No fires. No bodies or corpses. No death.


    But¡­


    Thrain glanced to my right, at Renn. The way his eyes lingered on her told me he was now studying her in a different light. Before he hadn¡¯t believed his eyes¡­ well¡­ now he didn¡¯t want to believe them.


    Was he not just coming out and saying it because of her¡­? Surely not, right?


    ¡°Ok¡­ Vim. I¡¯m so terribly sorry, but¡­¡± Thrain then nodded to himself, and focused on me.


    Oh? Was he going to ask for some privacy? Really?


    ¡°You really¡­ the two of you¡­ are you married or not?¡± he asked.


    I sighed as I rubbed my eyes.


    Renn giggled at my discomfort. ¡°We basically are¡­ but we¡¯ve not had a wedding or anything,¡± Renn answered him.


    Maybe I should file for a divorce. S§×arch* The nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Huh¡­ I¡¯m half tempted to ask for an invitation,¡± Thrain said lightly.


    Please don¡¯t.


    ¡°Thrain¡­¡± I said stiffly.


    He jolted a smidgen, and then quickly nodded. ¡°Right¡­ sorry.¡±


    No he wasn¡¯t. Oh well. Least it meant whatever I was here for was no big deal. Maybe they needed something made for them. Another waterwheel maybe?


    Thrain took a tiny breath, and nodded ever so gently. ¡°It¡¯s my nephew, Vim.¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­?¡± I frowned as I wondered what that could mean. His nephew? Was something wrong with him? Is that why I had been summoned?


    If he was sick or something why hadn¡¯t they brought me straight to him? Or him to me?


    ¡°He¡¯s committed an unforgivable act. He¡­ murdered another. Out of pure jealousy,¡± he said as he went to rubbing his temple.


    Renn slowly sat up. For the first time since we¡¯d sat down this morning, we were separated. Or well, her tail remained on my lap, but not her. She turned, as to properly sit on the couch and face the man. ¡°Murder¡­?¡± Renn asked.


    Thrain nodded and sighed. ¡°He¡¯s from Ash¡¯s side of the family. As you know, Vim, they can be¡­ very possessive. But he took it to another level entirely. The lad recently married a young girl. A beautiful young lady, who is just¡­ as pure and lovely as they come. She was nice to everyone. Friendly. Supportive. She came from a long line of highly regarded members of our village,¡± Thrain explained.


    ¡°Did he kill her too?¡± I asked worriedly.


    ¡°No. Thank Viva! The poor girl is distraught, but she¡¯s fine. The lad, my nephew, killed the other man because he believed him to be trying to steal her from him. It was absolutely unneeded and wrong. The man he killed wasn¡¯t married, but there had been a good reason for it,¡± Thrain said quickly.


    ¡°Reason?¡± Renn asked.


    ¡°He hadn¡¯t preferred women,¡± Thrain answered.


    ¡°Ah¡­¡± Renn nodded, understanding.


    ¡°If such a fact was well known, why the murder?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Who¡¯s to know, Vim? The lad had tendencies of violence. He had gotten into a few fights with others, mostly because he was jealous or quick to anger¡­ but many in Ash¡¯s family are like that. Ash once beat me back and blue for just seeing another woman naked, on accident! It¡¯s just how they are,¡± Thrain said.


    Renn shifted a tad.


    ¡°Beatings aren¡¯t the same as outright murder,¡± I said.


    ¡°No. They¡¯re not¡­¡± Thrain said softly.


    ¡°So¡­ I¡¯ve been summoned to¡­?¡± I asked slowly, to verify what I expected.


    He nodded. ¡°We¡¯d like you to be his executioner.¡±

 Chapter Two Hundred and Seventy Nine – Renn – To Fetch a Plan, Well?

    ¡°This isn¡¯t right, Vim,¡± I said as I watched Thrain leave. He walked with a slight slouch, as if carrying a heavy burden.


    ¡°What isn¡¯t?¡± Vim asked from the next room. The one that led to the kitchen.


    ¡°They¡¯re using you. They don¡¯t want to take his life themselves, so they¡¯re making you do it,¡± I said as I stepped away from the window, as to enter the hallway and find him.


    I followed his hum through the next room and into the kitchen. He was opening the smaller pantry door that led to the cold room. A room full of metal lined boxes with ice. He must be hungry? Or had he heard my stomach gurgle earlier as Thrain left, after he asked for permission to begin planning the execution?


    Although I was a little peckish, I was honestly a little too upset right now to eat. Or maybe this would be a good time to have a snack, as to calm me down.


    ¡°They just want you to stain your hands, Vim, so they can sleep at night. It¡¯s wrong,¡± I said as he dug out some slabs of meat from the ice boxes.


    ¡°That is one way of looking at it, I suppose,¡± he said without much care.


    ¡°Vim¡­¡± I groaned as he shut the ice-box and then left the cold room. He shut the pantry door firmly, and sighed at me. ¡°Don¡¯t sigh at me! This is important!¡±


    He nodded as he stood there for a small moment, staring at me. ¡°It is. But, Renn¡­ there are many reasons why this isn¡¯t as bad as you¡¯re making it out to be,¡± he said.


    ¡°Name them.¡±


    Vim tilted his head and nodded. ¡°Firstly, I have no doubt the man did indeed murder him. Thrain and the rest here hold trials. They¡¯ll ask witnesses, investigate, and will even allow the whole village to participate. They¡¯ll debate and argue over the right or wrongdoings, and will then reach a census on what should be done about it. If they¡¯re calling for his death, then that is the will of the village. And trust me¡­ there are many here who are very, very, stringent and strange. They would not be allowing this if there was a modicum of doubt in his criminality,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°Vim there were several of your words there,¡± I warned him.


    He flinched and nodded. ¡°Basically Renn, this village has old, wise, and also very by the book individuals living in it. If they claim this man did the deed, and deserves death for it, then there is little doubt in my mind they¡¯re right,¡± he simplified.


    Grumbling a little, I nodded and gestured for him to continue. ¡°Another reason?¡±


    ¡°Killing someone is hard. Especially when it¡¯s someone you¡¯ve known for a long time. Particularly family. They do not need to ask me to execute him, Renn¡­ they¡¯re asking me to do it out of mercy. They¡¯re a religious people, although their religion is not like any you know. In their faith killing is a cardinal sin. Something that dooms their soul. Me taking up the mantle of executioner is simply a favor. A way to be kind to them. And he is not the first I¡¯ve had to kill in this way, and will definitely not be the last,¡± Vim said.


    I shifted a little and glared at him as he stepped over to the larger table. He placed the chunk of meat down, and went to light the nearby oven fireplace. It was a large, white brick layered thing built into the side of the wall. It took up nearly half the wall on its own.


    ¡°I¡¯m not¡­ arguing the man doesn¡¯t deserve death. Just as you took Tim¡¯s life¡­ I get that it has to happen, sometimes. But that¡¯s not the point,¡± I said as I watched him open the little iron gates of the oven furnace section.


    ¡°What is?¡± he asked.


    ¡°These people. They hate you. They¡¯ve banished you. Yet they make you do their dirty work. Can¡¯t you see the problem?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I can. I see where you¡¯re coming from very well. But¡­ I¡¯ll counter your point with one of my own,¡± Vim said.


    I waited as he lit the fire. He quickly shut the iron gates, and then turned around to face me.


    ¡°Hm¡­!¡± I nodded, waiting to hear it.


    ¡°I killed their god, Renn. I slaughtered their ancestors. This used to be a thriving community, thousands strong. They¡¯ve grown since, but they¡¯re still a shell of their former selves. I was the one who laid them low. Not time. Not the church. Not a Monarch. Me. I owe these people¡­ and whether that is protecting them, playing along with their little rules, building waterwheels and farming tools, or yes¡­ even playing executioner. That¡¯s what I¡¯ll do,¡± he said.


    Biting my cheek, I felt my tail bump into a nearby table. I glared at Vim for a moment¡­ and eventually had to sigh and look away from him.


    Not only was he not wrong¡­ he wasn¡¯t going to budge. At all.


    ¡°You disagree¡­?¡± he asked softly.


    ¡°No. Not entirely. It still upsets me, however,¡± I said.


    ¡°And that¡¯s okay. To a point Renn¡­ I agree with you. But that¡¯s because I believe a person should solve their own problems, if able. But really¡­ Murder is cause for banishment in the Society anyway, Renn. In fact, death is the proper punishment for it. Most locations charge death for death¡­ So in theory this shouldn¡¯t even be something to debate,¡± he said.


    ¡°I know that, Vim¡­ I get it. I just don¡¯t like how they¡¯ll actually summon you just to dirty your hands like this. It¡¯s wrong,¡± she said.


    ¡°It¡¯s wrong to me and you, because of our views of life. But Renn¡­ I do remember you once mentioning you¡¯d have asked me to kill your family members. Instead of using your own hands to do the deed. What¡¯s happening here is similar, born from the same emotion,¡± he said as he turned to start preparing the meat.


    My breath caught, and I shivered a tiny bit. ¡°You remember that¡­?¡± I asked, surprised.


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡±


    ¡°You forget a lot of little things we talk about, Vim,¡± I said softly. He never seemed to forget the important bits, but¡­


    ¡°Hm¡­ do I? Here I thought you were taking over my memories and thoughts, I hadn¡¯t thought it possible to forget anything like that about you,¡± he said lightly as he went to cutting the meat into smaller slices.


    Smiling at him, I wondered if he even realized how happy it had made me to hear that he had remembered such a thing.


    It had been something said so long ago, and said quietly in passing¡­


    Stepping forward, I carefully stepped up to him. He had his back to me, since he was focused on cutting the meat. I slid my arms around his waist, wrapping him in a hug.


    ¡°Renn¡­?¡± Vim didn¡¯t turn, but he did pause in his cutting for a moment.


    ¡°Why¡¯d you kill their god, Vim?¡± I asked.


    For a few of his heartbeats¡­ he said nothing. Then he chopped a piece of meat, a little loudly, as he returning to cutting.


    At first I thought he¡¯d ignore the question¡­ as he had done last night. I was about to complain, since at least last night he had told me he wouldn¡¯t answer it, and hadn¡¯t outright ignored me¡­ but before I could, he took in a small breath.


    ¡°Their god had been cruel, Renn. In¡­ very disgusting ways. I¡¯ll not get into it now and here. Ask Thrain and his wife if you¡¯d like. They¡¯ve kept good records of the past, and are not afraid to speak of it.¡±


    I turned my head, as to put my right ears, both my human and my cat ones, against his back. To hear his heartbeat a little better. ¡°If they¡¯ll tell me, why can¡¯t you just say it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Some things you need to learn from others, not from me. If you have to know I feel what I did was justified. But¡­ the method in how I did it was not. As I mentioned. I had been cruel. I had stopped cruelty with another form of it. And that is why I must now earn their forgiveness,¡± he said.


    I gulped and squeezed him a little tighter.


    Although it was¡­ very sad to hear him speak of such things¡­


    It was also this part of him that I loved.


    He was a strange man. Capable of great feats, and could change the world in crazy ways¡­ And I knew without a doubt, that if most other people had such knowledge and power as he¡­ they¡¯d not have been like him.


    They would not have such remorse, or such piety. They would be cruel. Diabolical. Evil.


    So in all truth it was¡­ a good thing that Vim was like this. Otherwise we¡¯d all be worse off for it.


    But at the same time¡­


    I really wished he didn¡¯t have to be.


    ¡°Are you a god, Vim?¡± I asked softly.


    He chuckled, making my whole body shudder. ¡°No. Not at all. I¡¯ve told you¡­ if you really must have a term for what I am, I¡¯m closer to a monarch than anything else. Though I lack the vital parts to be one,¡± he said.


    Although it bothered me he had still not outright told me exactly he was¡­ I also calmed down a little.


    Not a god. And that small chuckle had been genuine. The kind of real laugh that told me he hadn¡¯t been lying at all with his denial of it. He found it hilarious that I¡¯d even think such a thing.


    Feeling a little relieved, I smiled and closed my eyes. To listen to his heartbeat as he continued to prepare the meat.


    He being so special that he could slaughter monarchs and gods was worrying¡­ but as long as he wasn¡¯t some higher power then at least I had a chance.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like how you made me seem hypocritical by the way,¡± I teased him.


    ¡°I hadn¡¯t meant to,¡± he said softly.


    ¡°You should have. You were right. It was rude of me. I¡¯d like to be special to you, but¡­ the reality is everyone''s special. That all of the Society is special to you. I shouldn¡¯t be the only one who is allowed to lean on your kindness,¡± I said.


    ¡°Technically as my wife, you should have certain privileges that no one else does,¡± he said.


    ¡°Like what¡­?¡± I asked, excited to hear what they could be.


    ¡°Who knows¡­? How about for now, would you like minced stew or steak?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Minced, of course,¡± I said, as my stomach gurgled again.


    He chuckled, and for a small moment I was pulled around the kitchen. He went to preparing the stew he had mentioned, gathering up other ingredients and finding a large pot. I clung to his back as he prepared what would be our lunch.


    ¡°Want me to fetch the water?¡± I asked. The well was behind the house. Oplar had drawn from it last night, and I assumed it was because Vim wasn¡¯t allowed to go out and get it.


    ¡°Hm¡­ you¡¯d face your fears for me?¡± he asked.


    Although I wanted to cling to him for a bit longer, I had no choice but to let him go as I stepped back. ¡°I would,¡± I said sternly.


    He really did remember the little things too, didn¡¯t he? I wonder why he forgot some conversations and not others. Maybe he didn¡¯t forget anything when it concerned me? Now that I considered it¡­ usually when I had to remind him of something, it was about someone else. The name of a human we had met on our travels, for example.


    If that really was the deciding factor for what he treasured in his memory then¡­ well¡­


    How could I then fault him?


    He turned and smiled at me. ¡°You sure? I¡¯m allowed to draw water, Renn. There¡¯s a fence back there, it mostly blocks me from sight,¡± he said.


    Oh. I hadn¡¯t known there was a fence back there¡­


    ¡°Hm¡­ Is it a big well?¡± I asked worriedly.


    ¡°No. Plus it¡¯s half covered in a wooden lid. There¡¯s only a small slot for the bucket to come up and down through,¡± he said.


    ¡°Ah. I can do that then, yes,¡± I said, happy to hear it.


    He smirked and nodded, and gestured to the other side of the kitchen.


    I followed his point, and found the small stacks of buckets.


    Nodding, I hurried off to help.


    It took a few trips, to provide Vim enough water for his cooking¡­ and on the last trip, I found Oplar in the kitchen.


    ¡°Now Renn, I trusted you. You were supposed to not let him cook,¡± she said happily.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t smell bad, so I think he¡¯s just making a normal stew,¡± I said. It was already boiling and cooking, and had been for a long moment. If it was one of his other weird dishes it¡¯d have begun to stink already.


    ¡°Yeah but he¡¯s Vim. He can make it weird even with normal ingredients and under a watchful eye,¡± Oplar said as she groaned at him.


    Vim ignored her as he stirred the large pot. The cooking oven was also hotter, and I could smell some kind of bread inside of it. When¡¯d he even prepare it?


    Putting the last bucket of water down onto a counter, I smiled at Oplar. She looked happy, somehow.


    Maybe this friend of hers was a guy¡­? Didn¡¯t Vim mention once she was on the hunt for a husband?


    ¡°If I had cooked what I wanted, you¡¯d not have come home tonight,¡± Vim said lightly.


    ¡°More like I¡¯d not have come home for a month!¡± Oplar said, laughing afterward.


    I smiled and nodded. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s one thing when you cook in an open field or something, but who knows how bad it¡¯d be in a house,¡± I said. It was interesting that I hadn¡¯t realized he¡¯s only ever cooked his strange meals out in the open as we traveled.


    Maybe he didn¡¯t want to be rude so he didn¡¯t cook weird stuff in other people¡¯s homes.


    ¡°Right? Might be wise to build a separate kitchen, Renn,¡± Oplar said.


    ¡°Hm?¡± I tilted my head at her. What¡¯d she mean?


    ¡°When you settle? He¡¯ll obviously want to cook sometimes, and you¡¯re too kind to outright ban him from doing so¡­ thus a separate kitchen. I suggest downwind, or over a hill,¡± Oplar grinned at me as she explained what she meant.


    A little stunned, I couldn¡¯t help but grin back at her. ¡°You¡¯re very right!¡± I agreed.


    This was why I liked her so much. She had such a strange thought process, and it usually led to something cute.


    Oplar chuckled as she nodded, agreeing with me.


    Vim though just glanced at us, looking like his typical un-amused self.


    I stepped over to Vim, and glanced into the large pot. It sure enough looked like it was starting to really cook. There was even a bit of froth at the top.


    Watching him for a moment, I realized I really was hungry.


    It was actually still a little early for lunch, but¡­


    Glancing at Vim, I noted the soft smile on his face. He was staring at the pot he was stirring, but was doing so absentmindedly. He looked like he was just¡­ happy to have nothing happening. Nothing serious, at least.


    Though¡­


    I turned to look at Oplar. ¡°Have you heard about this uh¡­ execution, Oplar?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Hm? Yes. I¡¯ve not met the man himself yet, but I¡¯ve heard the story. Let¡¯s hope that Vim¡¯s not the jealous type, Renn, else the world will tremble,¡± Oplar said, not missing a chance to tease us.


    Although the idea of Vim killing other people just because I talked to them, or flirted or something, was a terrifying thought¡­ it still brought a small smile to my face as I brushed his leg with my tail. ¡°He seems to do fine, really. He grumbles, but he¡¯s not stopped me yet, or hurt anyone just because I smiled at the wrong person,¡± I said as I thought of all the times he had teased me about flirting with our members. Particularly the female ones.


    Oplar paused a moment, and then burst out into a loud laugh. ¡°Has he now!¡± she shouted between her laughs.


    My smile grew as I watched her happily enjoy herself.


    ¡°If you should worry about anyone, it¡¯s her, honestly,¡± Vim said lightly.


    My smile faltered, but didn¡¯t die. I glared at the side of his face as Oplar renewed her laughing fit.


    He wasn¡¯t really wrong, was he? He often flirted with waitresses and stuff while we traveled¡­ and when he did, even in the beginning before I¡¯d even realized I¡¯d fallen for him, it had annoyed me.


    But it wasn¡¯t my fault. Some women were just¡­ very beautiful. Enough so to make me worry.


    Plus he so rarely flirted with me as it was, so when I saw him do it to some random stranger it just made me worry and doubt myself.


    ¡°Ah, I¡¯m jealous. My father used to get in mighty difficulty too! He was very attractive and it always got him in trouble,¡± Oplar said as her laughing died down.


    ¡°Oh¡­?¡± I found that very interesting. It wasn¡¯t often men of our kind were attractive. There had been only a few I¡¯ve seen I¡¯d consider so, like Gerald, and honestly I myself hadn¡¯t felt any attraction towards them. He was beautiful, though, there was no denying that.


    Oplar nodded as she crossed her large arms. ¡°Mother wasn¡¯t bad either, had she been Vim?¡±


    ¡°Kathy was beautiful, yes. She was also a phenomenal card player,¡± he said.


    I blinked. Vim had not just said that to be kind. He had meant it.


    ¡°Of course that¡¯s what he remembers about her,¡± Oplar said with a small snicker.


    ¡°Card?¡± I asked.


    ¡°A game. Kind of like your little war board game,¡± Oplar said.


    Oh my¡­ ¡°I¡¯ve never seen that. Crane¡¯s little journal had mentioned it, but I hadn¡¯t ever gotten to play it,¡± I said as I remembered.


    ¡°Journal¡­?¡± Oplar tilted her head at me, and I kept myself from flinching.


    Oops. Maybe I shouldn¡¯t have brought that up.


    ¡°In Ruvindale. When we found they were gone, we had tried to find traces of them. Her journal had been on the floor, we read it to see if she had left a note or anything. She hadn¡¯t. We burnt it, along the rest, with the building,¡± Vim explained for me.


    ¡°Ah. That makes sense. Sheesh Renn, your memory is scary,¡± Oplar noted.


    Was it¡­?


    Everyone always said so, but it just seemed normal. Why couldn¡¯t others remember as well as I, I wonder? Maybe Vim knew why. He had called it something once. At the Smithy...


    ¡°I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a set of cards here somewhere. I think I remember Celine playing with them last time she was here,¡± Vim said.


    My ear fluttered as I glanced at him.


    Celine had come here with him too?


    I had known of course that Celine had traveled and met with mostly everyone. She had been the one to invite and convince most of the Society to join, as well as the one to found it¡­ but I think this might be the first time Vim¡¯s outright spoken about those ventures.


    They had likely traveled together a lot. Like we did now. Together¡­


    Wonder if they had slept in the same bed, as we do.


    If they had¡­ was it the same bed? He had allowed me to pick which room, like usual, and I had chosen the only bedroom on the bottom floor. It was near the kitchen and bathroom, and also had the second largest bed in the house. I had not chosen the largest, because it had been just¡­ a tad too big.


    There was no point in sleeping together if Vim could squirm away from me with plenty of room to spare.


    Oddly though he had mentioned that it was the same room he always slept in. He had found it humorous that I had chosen the one he used all the time.


    Although I too found it neat¡­ I knew the truth.


    It was simply the first room in the hallway. Before the stairs, even. He simply chose it because it was easiest. The quickest to reach. Not for any other reason. Odds are he likely never even slept in it when he was here, alone or no. S§×arch* The n?vel_Fire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    But¡­ if Celine was a factor¡­


    ¡°What¡¯cha thinking about, Renn?¡±


    I startled, and almost bumped into Vim as I turned to find Oplar right next to me. She was grinning down at me, amused.


    ¡°Uh¡­ well¡­¡±


    ¡°Step back you two. I got to get the bread out,¡± Vim warned as he patted my back, as to tell me to step away.


    I obliged, and coughed as Oplar and I stepped out of the kitchen and into the next room.


    This room had a large rectangle table. With lots of chairs. An obvious dinner table. I grabbed hold of one of the chairs, and tugged it a little¡­ but didn¡¯t sit down yet.


    Oplar sat down on the other side of the table, opposite of me, and I could tell she was anxiously waiting to hear my thoughts.


    A part of me wanted to share them. Because I knew she¡¯d laugh at them. And I liked to hear, and make, people laugh.


    But¡­ this thought¡­


    ¡°What do you think, Oplar? About them making Vim kill this man?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Hm?¡± she frowned, and I knew it was because she wasn¡¯t happy to hear this topic. She had wanted something else to be shared. She accepted it though, and shrugged. ¡°It¡¯s fine isn¡¯t it? Vim¡¯s very good at killing. Plus it doesn¡¯t bother him. I know this might seem weird to you, Renn, being a real predator and all¡­ but taking a life is hard. It¡¯s terrifying. I can understand why they don¡¯t want to do so,¡± she said.


    Oh. Right.


    She was a coward.


    Or well¡­ was it really cowardice to not want to hurt someone?


    Honestly it wasn¡¯t. I shouldn¡¯t use that word to describe her; even if it was the one she used herself.


    Still¡­


    Real predator¡­?


    What a phrase. I¡¯d think a bear was one of the greatest predators of them all, so¡­


    Maybe she didn¡¯t see herself as one, being unable, or unwilling, to hurt someone.


    ¡°And honestly Renn¡­ Someone who would murder another for such petty reasons has no place in the Society. In my opinion, the world either. Just how cruel does one need to be for such a thing to even happen¡­? I couldn¡¯t imagine being so jealous to actually kill another because of it. Though, granted¡­ I¡¯m not married nor ever have been, so maybe I¡¯m simply unable to imagine it because of that reason. But still,¡± Oplar said.


    ¡°I¡¯d get angry at Vim, but I couldn¡¯t imagine killing the one he was flirting with either. Though I might be similarly unable to imagine it too, since the one I¡¯d be more inclined to hurt is Vim¡­ and it¡¯s not like I can actually kill him. So¡­¡± I said as I thought about it.


    Oplar chuckled at me. ¡°See? That¡¯s how I¡¯d be too, I think. Even if another person really pushed and swarmed all over my mate, it¡¯d not be them I¡¯d be angry at. It¡¯d be the one who didn¡¯t properly refuse them,¡± Oplar nodded, agreeing with me.


    Well¡­ That was partly my reasoning, I suppose... Though not the whole of it.


    The reality was I simply expected Vim to attract people. Even if he was plain looking¡­ he was in my personal opinion quite a catch. So it was just to be expected that he¡¯d get targeted and have interest. So to fault them for what was basically normal and natural was silly. It was like faulting a wild animal for hunting a small pet, or a monarch for hunting one of us. It¡¯s not like they had true reason, they acted mostly on instinct.


    ¡°Speaking of mates¡­ is your friend here one of the candidates?¡± I asked, hoping to find out more about her friend, and to slightly change topics. The current one was kind of depressing.


    ¡°Huh? Oh,¡± Oplar laughed a moment. ¡°No, no! Kabbly is just a good friend. She¡¯s older than my parents! She and I just get along well,¡± Oplar said as she waved the funny question out of the air.


    ¡°Ah.¡± I nodded, and found it interesting that for her it wasn¡¯t the fact it was a woman that disqualified her from being a candidate but that she was simply too old.


    Oplar then crossed her arms and hummed. ¡°Actually I¡¯ve started to consider maybe finding a human, to be honest. I really, really, don¡¯t want to¡­ but¡­¡± Oplar groaned as she spoke.


    Feeling a little sad for her, I nodded. ¡°That¡¯d be rough. Even if you waited until closer to your end,¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh¡­? You¡¯ve thought of it too then did you?¡± Oplar asked, surprised.


    I nodded. ¡°I had. After¡­ well¡­ after the children died, I vowed to not get close to a human again. I ended up doing it anyway, with Nory, but at the time my thought process was to wait until I was old before doing it again. So that as they aged and died, so would I. So it¡¯d not be as painful,¡± I said.


    ¡°Many have done that,¡± Vim said from the kitchen.


    Oplar hummed at us. ¡°But how would I know when it was time? Most of us have no idea until we just¡­ start rapidly aging. Some don¡¯t even age at all, and just pass in their sleep. Looking nothing like the old farts they are,¡± Oplar said.


    I smirked a little at her phrasing. ¡°I¡¯d always assumed I¡¯d feel it in my bones¡­ plus my grandparents had looked a little older, but you¡¯re right¡­ they weren¡¯t all hunched over and wrinkly like the humans get,¡± I said.


    ¡°Wrinkly,¡± Oplar smiled at me.


    What¡­? That¡¯s what it looks like.


    ¡°Do you uh¡­ have a specific thing you¡¯re looking for? A type? Or well¡­¡± I hesitated, since I was unsure of how to properly phrase the question.


    Oplar¡¯s grin died a little, and at first I thought I had insulted her¡­ but instead she leaned forward, clasped her hands on the table and nodded with a serious expression. ¡°There are a few things, yes,¡± she said calmly.


    ¡°Oh¡­?¡± I nodded, and forced my ears not to flutter in anticipation.


    ¡°I¡¯d¡­ not be able to be with a religious individual. Or if they are one, they¡¯d have to be willing to not force it on me, or even bring it up. Which is why I¡¯d just simply rather not try with one, as to not cause problems. I¡­ don¡¯t want it, but I think it¡¯d be rude to force someone to abandon or ignore their faith, so¡­¡± Oplar said. She spoke evenly, but I could tell she was taking this conversation very seriously.


    I nodded slowly as she frowned and nodded back, but more so absentmindedly than at me.


    ¡°Plus I¡¯d genuinely like someone not afraid to protect me. I¡­ can¡¯t do it. I run away. I hide. I even can faint under the right circumstances, so having someone else capable of handling those types of scenarios would just be for the best,¡± she reasoned.


    ¡°Right¡­¡± I nodded again.


    So far it seemed somewhat reasonable. Wanting someone that could protect you was¡­ well¡­ genuinely understandable. Even I¡¯d dreamt of such a thing when younger. Even when I had been with the kids, or Nory, I¡¯d always wished I had someone else with me to ensure that next level of safety that I couldn¡¯t provide on my own.


    The religion aspect was also not that big of a deal, I¡¯d think. There seemed to be many non-religious members in the Society as far as I could tell¡­ Although I couldn¡¯t see limiting myself over the religion thing had I to choose, but that was mostly because I didn¡¯t mind it. If anything it kind of bugged me that Vim was so against it. Not because I wanted him to be religious, but rather it meant he had a legitimate reason to dislike it¡­ and it worried me. I knew he disliked it because of his intense belief in free-will, but there was an obvious underlying reason too¡­ and I worried over it. I feared the day he¡¯d share it with me, even though I so desperately wanted to know it.


    What if his reason for detesting religion would spur my own dislike of it? The thought kept me up at night sometimes.


    ¡°And¡­ well¡­¡± Oplar coughed, and I allowed a tiny smirk to show as I realized she was suddenly embarrassed. ¡°I¡¯d really like someone shorter than me, too,¡± she mumbled.


    I blinked, and was a little surprised. ¡°Shorter?¡± I asked. Really? She was a little taller than Vim was! Vim wasn¡¯t the tallest, of course, but he wasn¡¯t short either. From all the talks and things I¡¯ve seen, women usually wanted someone of similar height, or even taller, so¡­


    Oplar nodded though, confirming it. ¡°Yeah¡­ Most men my size are real bulky. Muscular or fat. I just¡­ well¡­¡± she shrugged, and I could tell she was genuinely a little embarrassed. She even looked like she had a small blush forming.


    Huh¡­ ¡°So¡­ you like men like Gerald?¡± I asked.


    She flinched, and I heard Vim snicker in the kitchen behind me.


    ¡°Don¡¯t laugh at her!¡± I shouted at Vim.


    ¡°No. He¡¯s right. You¡¯re right. I do¡­ Though a little shorter, remember? He¡¯s as tall as I am,¡± Oplar said.


    Oh. ¡°So Gerald is out just because of his height?¡± I asked, a little confused. From what I remembered he hadn¡¯t been very religious, if at all. Though¡­


    ¡°He¡¯s also like me, Renn. A coward,¡± Oplar added.


    ¡°Right¡­¡± I nodded. I had remembered that fact not a moment after saying it.


    ¡°Other than that¡­ just someone whose kind I guess? Plus maybe someone willing to travel with me too. I¡¯m always on the road after all,¡± she said.


    Hm¡­


    Shorter than her. Not muscular. Not religious, yet also willing to protect her if needed. Plus the traveling¡­


    ¡°See¡­? Not many to choose, are there?¡± Oplar asked with a tiny grin, noticing my thoughts.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± I hesitated. Why did it seem like there wasn¡¯t?


    Most of the men I could think of that even came close were either already a part of a family, or¡­ well¡­


    ¡°Oplar¡¯s main issue is she wants an actual husband. Not just someone to have children with,¡± Vim said as he peaked his head into the room. He stood in the doorway separating the kitchen from here, and leaned against it.


    ¡°Well yeah? I¡¯m not Landi,¡± Oplar said with a huff.


    I nodded. Yes. I¡¯d not want that either. At all.


    ¡°Is that what you¡¯d prefer, Vim?¡± I asked, wondering about how he had said that. It was almost as if he was saying it in a way that he found it ridiculous she wouldn¡¯t be willing to consider options.


    ¡°Hm? Me? And miss out on all our little talks and your funny noises as we travel? Not likely,¡± Vim said.


    Funny noises¡­?


    Oplar made an odd noise before I could ask what he meant, almost like a scoff, and I turned to look at her. She was a little wide-eyed, and startled. Then she groaned and lowered her head to the table, thunking it down with enough force that it sounded like it had hurt.


    ¡°Oplar¡­?¡± I asked worriedly. Was she okay?


    ¡°I¡¯m fine. My heart just filled with jealousy is all,¡± she mumbled, her face planted firmly on the table.


    Oh¡­


    Smiling gently at her, I decided to help her find someone. I¡­ wasn¡¯t sure at all how or where, but it had to be possible.


    Honestly most men, especially our non-human ones, were scrawnier. There were a few like Link, but most were like Gerald or Windle¡­ though I suppose most weren¡¯t necessarily short. Plus most weren¡¯t religious either¡­ but at the same time most absolutely detested the idea of traveling let alone on a constant basis.


    In all truth her real problem wasn''t so much their appearance or lack of interest in traveling but instead their fight or flight responses. They were mostly all like her... cowards.


    Though¡­ she wasn¡¯t the only one in such a precarious situation, was she¡­?


    I hesitated a moment as I realized that there were likely many people who were like her. Not too recently at the Crypt I¡¯d even thought about it. Sharp was a romantic, and lonely. Frett¡¯s issues. She had chosen Tim because she had no other choice¡­ And even before that was Landi¡­ though her desires weren¡¯t very romantic.


    It was almost concerning as I suddenly realized how lonely many of our people were. And how many of them were desperate, and looking¡­ Riz had been so hurt by the news of Brom¡¯s death because she had fallen for him. The first man she¡¯d ever met her age, or near it, in the Society. As if it was some kind of instinctual thing to just¡­ pick the first suitable partner you found.


    Although at the time of joining the Society I had been so¡­ star-struck¡­ I had to admit I too had the hope, deep down, that I¡¯d find someone as well. Though I¡¯d not expected Vim to be the one I¡¯d pick.


    And the main reason so many were struggling was simple. They weren¡¯t able to meet. To see one another. To talk, or give each other chances¡­


    Fidgeting a little, I felt oddly excited as I quickly thought of a plan. One to set in motion, slowly, and carefully. One that Vim would likely roll his eyes over.


    One that might help everyone¡­ not just Oplar, but any who needed it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll stay on the lookout for you, Oplar. Vim¡¯s a jerk. He might know someone perfect for you, but simply forgets all about it when he sees them. I¡¯ll keep you in mind as we travel around,¡± I said gently to her.


    ¡°Mhm,¡± she made a happy, yet sad, noise as she nodded.


    Vim chuckled as he stepped back into the kitchen, to return to cooking.


    Let him laugh. This was serious.


    It might be one of the most important things I¡¯d done yet.


    As long as I didn¡¯t overstep my welcome, of course¡­

 Chapter Two Hundred and Eighty – Vim – A Matchmaker in the Making

    This bed smelled a tad.


    It wasn¡¯t really a moldy or musky smell¡­ but odds are not too long ago a cat had found its way in and slept on it. And not the one sleeping on me.


    Renn was oddly clingy tonight. Not only was she really lying on top of me, she had even grabbed with quite a bit of force. My left chest would have bled all night if her nails hadn¡¯t been recently clipped and rounded.


    The worst part though wasn¡¯t her extreme skin-ship. Instead it was her snoring. It was rather bad tonight. She snored sometimes, but usually never loudly nor often. Tonight however it was bad enough to make me wonder why. She had been getting sleep, and didn¡¯t feel warm enough to be sick¡­ Though it might just be the simple fact her mind was tired, not her body. She has had some troubling things to address lately. Like the execution.


    Though it wasn¡¯t all bad. Thanks to the higher elevation, the incoming winter, and the fact Renn had left the window open¡­ it was actually a tad cold. Alone I wouldn¡¯t have even noticed the chill, but with her warmth it was made more obvious. Yet it was that same warmth that made it feel good.


    Granted¡­ it might just be that open window that had made her cling so closely to me all night long. Even though the blankets were thick, and she was completely under them.


    I¡¯d oddly grown used to this. To a point. It still bothered me when she first latched on every night¡­ and it bothered me deeply when she mumbled things I didn¡¯t want to hear¡­ But I no longer worried too much about crawling in bed with her. In fact it was a little startling at how quickly I was growing accustomed to it. If anything it was too fast, really. Maybe I should worry, yet for different reasons¡­


    Particularly, how comfortable I strangely felt. Usually I¡¯d feel itchy by now, or my muscles would ache as if strained. Yet right now I felt oddly calm, as if I was at peace or something. Which made no sense, since I was neither alone nor on a far off distant island.


    Me. Comfortable. With her drooling and snoring away upon me.


    What was the world coming to?


    A bird landed on the windowsill, and I glared at the thing. It was a hand sized blue thing. Likely some kind of sparrow. It chirped at us, and I narrowed my eyes at the thing.


    Really¡­? I had kind of hoped for a few more hours of peace.


    Renn however had obviously heard the darn thing. Her tail which was wrapped around my left hand and arm coiled tighter, and she stopped snoring.


    The bird chirped again, and hopped around a bit. As it did, another of its kind landed next to it. The two immediately went to chirping at each other as Renn woke up.


    I closed my eyes and did my best to ignore the feeling of her body as she stretched and woke up. I take it all back. I wasn¡¯t comfortable at all.


    ¡°Morning Vim,¡± Renn mumbled as she pushed herself up off my chest. The thick blankets rolled back and down her body, and she yawned hard enough to release some hazy breath in the chill morning air.


    ¡°The birds came to wake you up,¡± I said.


    She turned and grinned happily at them. ¡°So they did. How cute.¡±


    Cute? Them¡­? S§×arch* The NovelFire.net* website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Through half-closed eyes I glared at the woman above me. We were now farther apart than we had been in hours. With only her tail, parts of her side, and her hands touching me. Suddenly she felt strangely distant. It unsettled me. I suddenly felt naked, somehow.


    Renn stared at the birds with a happy smile for a moment, just basking in their chirping. The way her hair shifted a bit as she tilted her head at them made me want to reach up and touch it¡­ but I kept myself from breaking just yet.


    I¡¯d survive another morning. I had survived the night. I could survive this.


    Surely¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s a little cold,¡± she said as she realized it.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± I refrained from pointing out the open window.


    She shifted a little, to grab the thick blanket and pulled it back over her. Although she did so, she didn¡¯t lay back down. Instead she sat up even more, and simply sat there next to me.


    That was better. It hurt to not have her on me anymore, but this was something I could keep my defenses up against.


    Sliding up a bit, I too sat up. I made sure not to bother her tail though, since it was still somewhat wrapped around my forearm. Which was odd. Usually by now she¡¯d release me from it, as to stretch it out.


    I had noticed that lately she touched me with her tail more often. Not just in bed either. Or when we were alone. She was starting to do so even in front of other people.


    Just how far would my walls fall, I wonder? It has been almost two years since the two of us had met, yet¡­ such time meant nothing to me. It was a heartbeat, at best.


    One of the birds flew off, and the one left behind chirped a little sadly before it took flight to follow.


    ¡°Aw. Maybe I should find some seeds or something,¡± Renn wondered.


    ¡°We¡¯ll not be here that long,¡± I said. Thankfully.


    ¡°Oh¡­? Are we going to leave after the execution?¡± she asked.


    I nodded as her tail finally began to uncoil from my arm¡­ yet it was doing so slowly. Every inch of it sliding away felt like it was taking an eternity to do so. Those few moments as it slid away felt longer than the two years I¡¯d known her.


    Renn hummed as she stared at me, and I hoped my will was strong enough that she couldn¡¯t notice my anxiety over her. If she did¡­ something told me she¡¯d only grin and torture me even more.


    She shivered, and pulled the blanket closer around her. I relaxed a little as she did, since it meant she hadn¡¯t noticed at all.


    Such a thing would relieve me, if I didn¡¯t know that such a thing was only temporary. It might not happen now. Today¡­ or even anytime soon¡­ But eventually she¡¯d see through even my greatest defenses.


    Renn yawned again, and I watched the way her face contorted to do so.


    It was quite a contrast, really.


    Renn wasn''t very good at hiding her emotions. Even those who barely knew her could read her like a book... usually thanks to her ears and tail, but even her face displayed them with great surety. Yet... for as animated and expressive she was, Renn could also be rather composed amongst others. Even with those she considered good friends, like Merit, she was sometimes noticeably doing her best to not show or reveal her inner-most thoughts. It rarely worked, but the effort of her attempts could be seen.


    Yet with me... especially with me... There was none of that at all. Renn genuinely didn''t seem to feel the need, or have any desire, to hide anything from me. She didn''t hesitate to reveal any face, emotion, desire or thought around me. Such pure openness was intoxicating, and was why I loved to tease her. When I did it right the displays of embarrassment, confliction, and pure love were just... well...


    There was no doubt how comfortable she felt with me. She wasn¡¯t afraid to let me see anything.


    Compared to me¡­


    Feeling like a complete ass, I sat up a tad bit more as her tail finally freed me from its grasp. I was glad that I had somewhat used the hand to push me up, else I might have tried to grab it.


    Staring at her¡­ I tried to remember other women I¡¯ve slept with. As to try and remember if I had ever felt so foolishly defenseless with any of them as I was with her¡­ but as I tried, I strangely found myself unable to think of any of them.


    Anytime I tried to think of other women, I instead just focused on her. As if even my mind agreed with Renn''s opinion on sharing me with others.


    It was a strangely comforting thing, even if terrifying.


    ¡°Did you get any sleep, Vim?¡± she asked gently.


    ¡°A few hours,¡± I said.


    She relaxed a bit, and nodded at me warmly. She was glad to hear it.


    ¡°Think the execution will be today?¡± she asked.


    ¡°No. Thrain, or Ash, will come to officially inform me of the day and time. They¡¯re¡­ punctual. They have rules and stuff about how it¡¯s done,¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh¡­? Wait¡­ how does it happen, exactly?¡± she asked.


    ¡°In public, for one,¡± I said.


    She groaned. ¡°Really¡­?¡±


    I nodded.


    ¡°Hmph¡­ Do I get to watch¡­?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Do you want to?¡± I asked, and raised an eyebrow.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I¡¯ll think about it.¡±


    I nodded. ¡°Never seen one before¡­? Not even a hanging or something?¡± I asked. A lot of human towns did so in this era. Nearly all of them, actually.


    ¡°Oh I have. Just a little bit ago I saw a head just¡­ disappear,¡± Renn said as she raised her hands, and popped them open as to display how it had happened.


    Grimacing I nodded. ¡°Right¡­¡±


    She giggled at me. ¡°But yes. I¡¯ve seen more than just you killing people. I¡¯ve seen hangings. Burnings. Axes and stuff too. Lujic had been a knight, remember? He was involved in that stuff a lot¡­ regrettably,¡± Renn said.


    Ah. Right. The boy. ¡°I was a knight once,¡± I said.


    ¡°Huh¡­? Really?¡± she asked.


    I nodded. ¡°For a short time¡­ it was after I came back. From my islands,¡± I said as I thought about memories I¡¯d not remembered in years and years.


    She hummed at me. ¡°Did you wear armor and stuff?¡± she asked as she reached over and touched me.


    Using all my mental fortitude to ignore her fingers running along my chest, I nodded. ¡°Occasionally. They even dressed me up in a fancy suit for balls and stuff,¡± I said.


    ¡°Balls¡­?¡± she asked as she stopped moving her hand.


    Thank goodness.


    ¡°Yes. Giant parties for the rich and powerful. Stuffy things that are almost as fun as telling people stories of my past,¡± I said.


    Renn broke out into a happy laugh, and patted my chest as she did. ¡°I bet¡­!¡± she shouted.


    Watching her laugh, I allowed a tiny bit of pride to fill me.


    I had made her laugh. Me. She laughed because of me. I could die happy now.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you¡¯ve only been a knight once, Vim. Is that the time that painting is about then? The one where you¡¯re wearing armor in the Cathedral?¡± she asked.


    Huh¡­? Oh. Right. She saw that.


    ¡°No¡­ That was just the most recent memory I had thought of. I guess¡­ technically I had been a knight back then too. But to me a knight is one who swears a vow of fealty to a liege lord. Back then I had no such vow. I was simply a warrior. A soldier. A man on the battlefield,¡± I explained.


    ¡°Hm¡­ Where¡¯d you learn to make steel?¡± she then asked.


    Steel...? Why ask that? Why now...? Oh. Wait. The picture. That painting. Right... I had been wearing that armor.


    That hadn''t been steel, but it had likely looked like it to her eyes.


    Jeez¡­ I did my best to place myself on guard, since I had almost outright answered her without thinking.


    The answer honestly didn¡¯t matter. Not anymore. Not to her. But¡­ I didn¡¯t want to accidentally answer the wrong question if she poised it. So I needed to be careful.


    ¡°My parents taught me how,¡± I told her.


    Renn blinked and focused on me. A tiny, squirrely smile, wormed its way on her face. ¡°I see.¡±


    Before she could ask anything else, I went on the defense. It was easy since that smile was similar to the one in the back of my mind. The one I had seen last night.


    ¡°What were you scheming, Renn? Last night?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Hm¡­? Well I thought about ripping out some of your chest hair but¡­¡±


    ¡°Wait what? No. When you had been talking with Oplar. Over dinner. You had a weird grin on your face the whole time,¡± I said. My hair? What the hell? It wasn¡¯t like it¡¯d hurt¡­ plus it¡¯d grow back almost overnight, but still¡­


    ¡°Oh. Well¡­¡± Renn grinned, and something told me it wasn¡¯t because of what she had just said... which made me even more worried.


    ¡°Well¡­?¡± I asked gently.


    She took a small breath. ¡°I was just thinking¡­ that I could help them, you know?¡± she said.


    ¡°Help who¡­?¡± I asked. Oplar? The people here? My hairs?


    ¡°Anyone who wants me to. Like¡­ Oplar. Or Sharp. Or Frett. Or Landi, and Riz, and Merit, and¡­¡±


    I raised a hand, and flinched as I realized exactly what she meant. ¡°Wait, wait¡­¡±


    ¡°They don¡¯t travel around. Plus many of them, like Sharp, don¡¯t even let people know! They only hint at it, even to me, so I think with the right methods¡­ and a little luck and pushing, I can get it done and¡­!¡± Renn started to babble excitedly, and I wanted to groan¡­ but kept it in.


    Damn it all. To think I had thought I had gone on the defensive. All I¡¯d done is fall right into a trap. A trap full of love, sweetness, and everything good in the world.


    The worst kind.


    She was suddenly very happy. Her tail was squirming around under the covers, all over our legs. Her ears were fluttering in excitement, and half the blanket had fallen off her. Under any other scenario I would have been dumbstruck by her beauty, yet right now¡­


    ¡°Plus, I know you think about it and realize it, Vim¡­ but you just respect people too much. You¡¯d never suggest it, or say anything. So even if you¡¯d think someone was perfect for another, you¡¯d never even let them know¡­! I heard all about it from Celine, how her husband had been nearby in the beginning. And you had known of him. She could have met him years earlier! Even Riz complained!¡± Renn continued to prattle.


    ¡°Neglecting the idea she¡¯d not have fallen for him had she seen him first¡­ let¡¯s instead focus on something else,¡± I said as I smiled a little. She nodded, waiting expectantly. She wasn¡¯t even offended over what I had just said. ¡°You can¡¯t force people to settle down with someone, Renn. What are you going to do? Just bring someone to the other person, drop them off, and say good luck?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Huh? Not at all! We¡¯ll start with letters. And I¡¯ll draw them. Paint them. So they can see what each other looks like. Then maybe we can also make a place somewhere, somewhere localized and safe, that people can visit and spend time with each other. You¡¯ve already suggest we could make a home, so,¡± Renn continued to expand on her idea, and I felt hopeless as I realized that she had not only decided to do this with a serious dedication¡­ but was already thinking that far ahead.


    The worst part was she wasn¡¯t wrong¡­ and was definitely on to something. Even I recently had been thinking that we needed to change it up, and find a way to bring forth new members. Either from finding others, or increasing the births¡­


    ¡°Just think, Vim¡­ a tiny little place, like the Crypt or something. Or the Weaver¡¯s Hut. We could have those who want to try, or had decided to meet the person they were communicating with, come there to stay and then¡­¡± she leaned forward, drawing closer. I did my best to not recoil, since her touch right now would have made me want to use it against her.


    Touching her would quiet her, if I did it properly¡­


    I gulped the idea away and nodded. ¡°Renn¡­¡± I said her name, and got her attention. She paused mid-sentence and nodded happily at me.


    ¡°When¡¯d this idea start¡­?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Last night,¡± she said.


    So that was why she had been snoring. Her mind had likely been essentially chaos until she had fallen asleep, thinking of all the different plans and the people she¡¯d use them on. It was a miracle she had gotten any sleep at all. Probably only had fallen asleep because of how happy she was. Falling into slumber over the natural high from all the joy and expectations of her ideas.


    For a long moment we stared at each other¡­ and then she scooted a tad closer again. This time, I wasn¡¯t able to resist. I moved my thigh a little, as to not be so directly touching her. Luckily she didn¡¯t notice, since she was so focused on the conversation.


    ¡°I think it¡¯s worth a shot Vim¡­ even if we only helped one or two people, wouldn¡¯t it be worth it¡­?¡± she asked gently, as if begging. Her voice had suddenly taken on a sweet tone. One I¡¯d only heard from her a few times in all I¡¯d known her. And even then, never as purely or said while so close to me.


    That tone was not what I wanted to hear so early in the morning. Especially not when we were both in bed, and she as naked as the day she had been born. Plus with the world having just the right amount of chill in the air¡­ and her bubbly joy so thick in the air I could taste it, and¡­


    Blinking out some weird thoughts¡­ I sighed and slowly nodded. ¡°I¡­ admit that I too have been worried over the same problem,¡± I admitted.


    Renn crawled closer, putting her hands onto the bed as she did. Suddenly she was so close her longer hair dangled down onto me. ¡°Right¡­! You¡¯ve kind of mentioned it a few times, too! How hard it is to find partners, and stuff. I think if we worked together Vim, we could definitely accomplish some good! For everyone!¡± she said excitedly.


    I nodded as I stared into her gleaming eyes of beauty. Although I nodded, it wasn¡¯t because I fully agreed¡­ it was instead because I would have nodded and agreed to anything she had asked of me in this singular moment.


    Which was why I needed to regain control over the moment. Or else¡­


    Taking a breath, I regretted it as her scent filled me. Looking down, away from her eyes, I regretted it again and then looked to the left. ¡°I¡¯m willing to try, Renn, if you are,¡± I said.


    ¡°Really¡­!?¡±


    I nodded. Please don¡¯t hug me. Not now. Not here. Not this way. ¡°Hehe!¡± She laughed¡­ as she did.


    The huge hug was awkward since I was sitting up against the baseboard of the bed. It left no room for her to fully get her arms around me¡­ yet she didn¡¯t let it stop her, or bother her at all. She shook a little, squeezing me tightly as she giggled happily. ¡°Thanks, Vim!¡±


    Right. Yeah.


    Totally¡­


    I returned her hug with a small pat on the back, and after a few very impossibly tough heartbeats¡­ I calmed myself and took control.


    By the time she released me and sat back, I was no longer worried over the moment. She had her opportunity and missed it. Thank my parents that she¡¯d never know it, though.


    Really¡­ what was I going to do with her? How could someone be so beautiful?


    She wanted to help our members find love? From anyone else I would have scoffed and rolled my eyes¡­ but from her¡­


    Renn wasn¡¯t just smart enough¡­ she was good enough of a person that it was entirely possible. There was no doubt in my mind that if anyone could accomplish it¡­ it was her.


    Plus¡­ what could be more pure and lovely a task such as this? And she wanted to do it together? Me and her¡­?


    ¡°We¡¯ll work on it. Me and you,¡± I offered.


    She nodded quickly, and I noted a slight gleam in her eyes. Tears. Of pure joy.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be honest, Renn¡­ I¡¯m not a romantic,¡± I warned her.


    ¡°No. You¡¯re not. But it¡¯s okay¡­ I think I might not be either, to be honest. I¡¯m not really liking that book yet,¡± Renn said as she crossed her arms in defeat.


    ¡°Don¡¯t judge it until it¡¯s over, at least,¡± I suggested.


    She nodded, and giggled. ¡°Right¡­! Just like you!¡± she said.


    Just like me¡­? Right¡­


    Says you.


    ¡°Once we¡¯re¡­ alone, we¡¯ll talk more about your little matchmaking service¡­ okay?¡± I asked, begged, pleaded.


    She nodded happily. ¡°Yeah¡­!¡±


    Falling in love with those gleaming eyes full of hope and joy, I decided to just¡­ let it be. To accept it.


    If doing such a thing would make her happy¡­ then why would I not give her every ounce of help that I could muster¡­?


    She already had my heart. It¡¯d not be long until she had my whole body, either, based on how close I had just come to succumbing to her. Then after that¡­ She¡¯d own my life and all it held¡­


    There was no denying it. I¡¯d give her anything if she but asked.


    Myself. My knowledge. My skills. My power and all it could do¡­


    The world itself¡­


    Renn giggled as her tail finally snuck out from the covers. It swayed wildly, excited.


    Hm¡­ ¡°By the way¡­ Sharp¡­? Really?¡± I asked. Her?


    Renn¡¯s giggling went soft, and her smile did as well. ¡°Yes. She¡¯s very¡­ very lonely. I don¡¯t know yet if she really wants a lover, but she definitely wants more friends. My first goal is to see if I can mend her relationship with Rapti, before trying anything else,¡± she said.


    Damn. So not only has she picked something ridiculous to dedicate her life to¡­ it was also something impossible to accomplish.


    Or well¡­


    I shifted a bit, and smiled at her. ¡°I¡¯ve done the impossible many times,¡± I boasted.


    She paused a moment, and then gave me a massive grin as she nodded. ¡°We¡¯ll do it, surely!¡± she agreed.


    Surely.


    Though¡­


    Glancing at the window, and the brightening world just beyond it¡­ I sighed in relief that this house was built distantly from the others. They had done it to keep me at arm¡¯s length. Yet it was moments like this that it was a blessing.


    And¡­


    Glancing at my happy companion, I knew what I was about to say might somewhat diminish her mood¡­ but it had to be said. It needed to be.


    ¡°Today¡­ why not take a look around, Renn?¡± I suggested.


    She tilted her head at me, and her left ear flickered. ¡°Hm?¡± She narrowed her eyes in a way that told me she had not liked what I had said.


    Hesitating a moment, I realized she really didn¡¯t want to. She had no plans to leave my side.


    Usually such a thing wouldn¡¯t have been possible. She loved to meet new people. See new things. It¡­ was everything to her, almost. My little jokes about how she abandoned me for others when we stayed at places like this was actually not far from the truth. There were times I went whole days without seeing her, because of how involved and close she got with select members.


    At the Keep she hadn¡¯t even slept with me, even though I had invited her to do so. Or well¡­ I had not directly done such a thing, so maybe that was my fault. I had simply implied it. Hinted at it.


    Yet I didn¡¯t mind such a thing. In fact quite the opposite. I was glad she was able to find such simple joy. I was even gladder that she was the type of person to not only befriend people, but prove to be a genuine and good friend as well.


    Still¡­ ¡°You can hate them, Renn. I don¡¯t expect you to do what I do. You need not force yourself,¡± I said gently.


    Renn¡¯s narrowed eyes turned into a tiny glare. ¡°I don¡¯t¡­ necessarily hate them, Vim. I¡¯m just¡­ upset. Disappointed. I¡¯m tired of meeting and learning about members who are heartless and unappreciative. They don¡¯t respect the wonderful things they have, and it angers me,¡± Renn said.


    I nodded. I had fully expected¡­ and somewhat knew, she had such thoughts and emotions on the matter.


    ¡°I¡¯m very glad you think the way you do. It tells me just how deeply precious you find the Society, and those in it, to be,¡± I said.


    ¡°Vim¡­¡± Renn was about to say something, but I interrupted her.


    ¡°All the same¡­ we¡¯ll be leaving soon. And if you¡¯re willing¡­ I¡¯d like to ask you a favor,¡± I said.


    What had been about to be a frown, or a deeper glare, turned into a tiny smile. ¡°A favor?¡± she asked.


    I nodded. ¡°Would you please check the waterwheels for me? I built the southernmost one recently, and did some work to the others. Just¡­ make sure they look and sound okay. Maybe ask around if there¡¯s been any issues with them and whatnot. I worry because of the execution they¡¯re neglecting to inform me of other issues,¡± I said.


    Renn¡¯s tiny smile died as she studied me¡­ and then slowly nodded. ¡°Okay. For you, Vim,¡± she said softly.


    ¡°Plus you never know. You might find a good candidate for someone,¡± I suggested.


    She blinked, went a little wide eyed as her pupils narrowed¡­ then she nodded seriously. ¡°You¡¯re quite right¡­¡± she mumbled as she thought about it.


    Smiling at her, I nodded back¡­ and realized I should probably thank her. Properly.


    Reaching over¡­ I, as naturally as I could, grabbed her hand. She froze for a tiny moment; even one of her ears that had moved a bit had gone still. It was angled to the left a little oddly, as if it was tired.


    Gently holding her hand, I smiled at her.


    For half a moment I thought of lifting her hand to my lips. To kiss it. But I strangled that idea and buried it away before it could take over me.


    ¡°We stand tall, Renn. So that hopefully someday they will too,¡± I said to her.


    Her smile deepened as she nodded. ¡°I know. I¡­ try, Vim. And I promise to try harder,¡± she said softly.


    I sighed at her. She had misunderstood me. ¡°You¡¯re doing better than you think, Renn. I¡¯m glad you¡¯re finding your own place¡­ even if it is playing matchmaker,¡± I said.


    She grinned and giggled. ¡°Just wait, Vim. I¡¯ve already got a few ideas, you know?¡± she said.


    Shivering at the thought, I simply nodded and accepted my fate.

 Chapter Two Hundred and Eighty One – Renn – A Wheel Turns

    The largest of the waterwheels towered in the sky¡­ which was a little whelming since I was standing on the dock it was attached to. The river that the waterwheel was in, and being spun by, was several feet below the dock. This wheel was likely as tall, if not taller, than the house Vim and I were staying in.


    Yet as massive as it was¡­ the thing was moving oddly quietly. The thing didn¡¯t really creak, or even splash. I¡¯d blame the river being so noisy, being a larger and fast flowing one, but¡­ well¡­


    My ears weren¡¯t fooled so easily as that.


    Plus there was another noisy device.


    A rather well kept shack was made right next to the huge waterwheel. A part of it, even, by the looks of it. There were little sections where the dock extended outward, up to and against sections of the waterwheel. Likely so that it could be assessed and worked on, if needed be.


    Inside the shack were not just supplies and tools¡­ but two more intricate machines. The largest that took up most of the building was something I¡¯d seen before. A wheel that was spun thanks to the force generated from the waterwheel. It was capable of grinding things. Grains and other stuff could be smelled even from out here.


    The other device however was something I¡¯d never seen before. And it was obvious that Vim had been the one to make it. It matched not just the design and smoothness of the waterwheel but also had the same wooden grains and tones in its material.


    Not far from the shack, and the dock, was a rather deep irrigation channel. One that not only ran almost all around the village, but also supplied dozens of smaller water channels that fed and filled who knows how many fields and wells¡­ even a few small ponds too.


    Now a waterwheel being used to bring water out of a river constantly wasn¡¯t new to me. I¡¯d seen it before. Most villages had at least one, even if rickety and small¡­ but¡­


    Stepping over to the long, tube-like, mechanism¡­ I frowned as I watched water pour out of its opening, filling the irrigation channel dutifully.


    Seeing a pipe wasn¡¯t new either¡­ but this thing wasn¡¯t some little spigot in one of the Societies'' buildings. This thing shot out of the ground, and dock, upward at an angle towards the sky. It¡¯s opening, where it ended, was above my head¡­ and the whole thing was as wide as me.


    The pipe was strangely not making much noise. Even the water flowing out of the pipe was doing so in such a calm and fluid manner that it wasn¡¯t splashing at all. It was pouring out with such grace, even though in large volume, to not really splash much upon landing in the reservoir below.


    There was a rather large square of water before it turned into an actual channel, like a small river, but it seemed to be flowing rather well.


    Putting my hand on the large pipe-like thing¡­ I felt the slight vibrations and trembling of the mechanism within it. It almost felt like it was spinning, somehow.


    Turning, to look at the shack nearby, and the waterwheel which lay just behind it¡­ I realized what was happening.


    Unlike a normal waterwheel, that I knew, which had small buckets to lift and bring out the water¡­ This wheel was instead just converting its entire purpose into force. And that force was then used to spin both the grinder, and this pipe thing which pulled water up and out of the river and to the aqueduct. It honestly at first thought seemed less efficient. Why power another machine to do the same job? Yet¡­


    Stepping away, I furrowed my brow as I realized there was a lot I needed to learn.


    This was obviously how water was brought upward. Like back at Lumen, or Landi¡¯s palace. I had wondered how they had accomplished it. Water was heavy. Especially in great quantities. This must be one of the ways they moved the water. A similar design, at least.


    With this tool, this machine¡­ you could grow so much more food so easily. No wonder this place had such huge farms all over.


    Some of the towns and villages I¡¯d seen throughout my life had always been so poor. So small¡­ but not because the people weren¡¯t hard working, or because they didn¡¯t have good soil or plentiful water and rivers nearby. It was rather because they simply couldn¡¯t move enough water, or earth, fast enough to make a difference. One could only carry and pull so much at one time. I have even seen carts specifically made into large barrels just to store water. Just to water fields and crops. Or bring water to farm animals.


    But this tool¡­ It could move water so well, for what seemed to basically be forever. As long as one had flowing water, you had the ability to use this thing¡­ as long as you made sure it didn¡¯t break of course.


    A good example would be the cabin I had lived in with Nory. There had been a stream nearby. We had constantly needed to carry water from it. We had made this large bucket we could both carry at the same time, as to do it one trip and not several.


    If we had this thing instead¡­ we could have just diverted the river that was a tad farther away instead. Adding to that stream, and then digging a similar trench like crevice¡­


    We could have had fresh water right outside our door¡­


    One could even have made it underground, surely. Why not? This irrigation system they had here was so smoothly built, you could even lay wood or metal over it¡­ making a makeshift cover. A few re-enforced sections and you¡¯d have something you could easily walk over. The water wouldn¡¯t mind after all.


    ¡°Like always Vim¡¯s handiwork is flawless. Not only this one, but the others he had tinkered with before have all been running smoothly. Those in charge of keeping an eye on them sometimes complain over the lack of anything to do,¡± Thrain said happily from the edge of the dock. He was rather proud of something he and his people hadn¡¯t built.


    He had accompanied Oplar and me here upon noticing we had left the house about an hour ago. It was midday, not long until when I¡¯d expect Vim to start thinking about making lunch for me. His quick approach as we left told me he was watching us. Or rather, maybe Vim. I hadn¡¯t noticed which building he had come out of, but I assumed if I asked Oplar I¡¯d learn his house or office was not only near the place we were staying, but likely situated perfectly as to keep an eye on us.


    I wasn¡¯t too bothered by it, really. To these people Vim was basically a being of destruction. A calamity. They were getting ready to execute a man here for murder¡­ what then would they do if Vim was someone they could enforce their rules upon?


    I paused a moment to consider that. These folks had rules. Policies and laws. If Vim was just a normal, or more normal, man¡­ then¡­


    Yes. They¡¯d have executed him too.


    Yet they instead use him to build waterwheels and irrigation channels. They use him as the executioner. They hate him, banish him, yet still make him do all this¡­


    Maybe Vim was right. Maybe this was his way of atoning for what he had done, and even these people recognized it.


    ¡°How long does something like this last? Before it breaks down, usually?¡± I asked as I stepped over to Thrain.


    He hummed as he crossed his arms. ¡°Well¡­ There had been one about this size when I was younger. It broke during a bad storm and the flood that followed it. I¡¯d argue that was not because of normal wear and tear, but in my experience it normally takes something like that to break something Vim makes. That or dozens of years,¡± Thrain said.


    Stepping off the dock and onto the brick path that separated the dock and the nearby grassy field, I glanced over at Oplar. She was a ways away, near the irrigation ditch, talking to a pair of people. I could hear her voice on the wind, but not theirs¡­ though I couldn¡¯t hear the particulars of what she was saying.


    Probably asking about the latest gossip. The people she was talking to looked dressed in typical sturdy farming clothes, though I wasn¡¯t sure what they had been doing out here. The fields around us were mostly simply grass.


    ¡°So you don¡¯t have any that Vim needs to check on?¡± I asked as I looked away from Oplar, and out over the distances. It was a little hard to see some of the other waterwheels, since some were blocked by tall fields of wheat or hills.


    ¡°No. Nothing we can¡¯t handle. Everything is fine on our end¡­ other than the matter with my nephew, of course,¡± Thrain said, a little sadly.


    Was he saddened over the mere fact they needed to execute someone, or did he genuinely feel for his relative? It was hard to tell. The man sometimes seemed aloof, and then other times looked cold and calculating. I wonder how old he is.


    Though¡­


    Glancing back at the dock, and all the stuff around it¡­ I wondered if I should have Vim teach me faster than he had been doing. Right now I had no way to tell if the wheel, or any of the devices connected to it, needed any attention at all. I couldn¡¯t hear any creaks, or strains, in the mechanisms¡­ but that didn¡¯t mean much.


    If I really wanted to be able to help Vim out, even just by checking on stuff like this to see if it needed his attention or not¡­ I really needed to learn more about them. How they worked. How they were made. How to check for problems, and the common solutions needed to fix those that were found¡­


    It wasn¡¯t really Vim¡¯s fault. He had already promised to teach me¡­ we just were always busy. And his teachings were scattered and without focus. One day he¡¯d teach me how to make a new type of bread snack, another he¡¯d teach me how to properly make tombstones. Plus it wasn¡¯t like I pushed him on the subject. I was happy to take it slow and easy¡­ it made things feel more natural¡­


    But maybe I should push a little harder. Maybe from now on I¡¯d really stick with him when he built, fixed, or studied something. I have done so a few times, like that time at Secca while he made that vat. But usually I was distracted¡­ by either other people, or the location we were at itself.


    ¡°Have you seen enough¡­? If so would you like to see something special?¡± Thrain asked a little wearily.


    ¡°Special¡­?¡± I asked. Although this place was neat, and massive, it was mostly just large buildings and plentiful farmland. I wonder what he meant.


    Maybe something similar to the Keep or the Weaver¡¯s Hut? A heart, or an egg¡­? Surely not right?


    Thrain happily nodded as he turned and raised a hand. ¡°Oplar!¡± he shouted. I flinched at his suddenly loud voice and stepped away in case he shouted again.


    He could be as loud as he was big, it seemed.


    Oplar turned towards us, moved in a way that told me she had just made a joke and laughed, then she bid farewell to those she was talking to and headed our way.


    I shifted a little as Oplar drew near, and I wondered why he had shouted at her. Why not just have us walk over to her? Or simply wait for her to finish? It wasn¡¯t like we were in some big hurry or anything. Maybe he didn¡¯t like Oplar talking with others, or something. Or maybe I was just reading too much into it, and he simply wanted those farmers to get back to work.


    As Oplar stepped into talking range, she smiled at me in a way that told me she hadn¡¯t been offended at all. Which bothered me a little. Oplar seemed at first to be someone who would happily voice any complaints she had, but I knew her better now. She was the type of person to keep her personal feelings to herself. She hated confrontation of any kind.


    ¡°Oplar, would you mind showing Renn around? Particularly the cliff, if you would,¡± Thrain asked of her.


    ¡°Oh¡­? Sure. Done checking out the wheels?¡± she asked as she glanced at me.


    I nodded, though was unsure if I had actually done anything or not. All I¡¯d be able to tell Vim about them was that they were still spinning, seemingly fine, and that Thrain didn¡¯t think they were worth the attention I had wasted on them.


    Some help I was.


    ¡°I¡¯ll leave you two to it then,¡± Thrain said a little happily as he stepped away.


    ¡°Hm!¡± Oplar nodded as he headed for the main path back to the village. His footsteps were oddly light upon the brick, yet sounded heavy on the dirt path.


    As he left, I sighed a little and nodded to Oplar. ¡°So¡­ some kind of cliff?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Aye. A great mural. Thrain tell you about it or someone else?¡± she asked.


    ¡°First I¡¯ve heard of it. Thrain just asked if I wanted to see something special,¡± I said as I watched him leave. He walked a little slowly, and had that same slouch I had seen him with as the other night. He hadn¡¯t walked so slumped with us here, so either that was his relaxed walking position or¡­


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s this way. Honestly other than the fields, that cliff, and these waterwheels there isn¡¯t much to see here. They¡¯re a rather simple people, really, for all their rules,¡± Oplar said as she stepped towards the path as well. She however headed eastward, along the river.


    Following her, I hummed a little as I thought of most of the Society locations I¡¯d been to so far. Although each had their own¡­ uniqueness¡­ the reality was most were simple. The Crypt but a giant church. The Weaver¡¯s Hut was similar to here. A bunch of buildings surrounded by farmland. Lumen a giant building for business. Telmik another church.


    Of course each had something neat about them, that I¡¯d never forget¡­ like the Weaver¡¯s Hut having that giant egg underneath it, and all those tunnels¡­ or the Crypt¡¯s graveyards¡­ but¡­


    ¡°So¡­ Oplar,¡± I said as I took my place next to her. ¡°What do you think of uh¡­ Vim¡¯s¡­¡± I hesitated as I wondered what to call them. From what I could gather they weren¡¯t his inventions. He had been taught about them. From his parents, if I¡¯ve gleamed enough into him as I thought I had.


    ¡°His what¡­? I¡¯m not attracted to him at all Renn, so you¡¯re going to have ask someone else anything about his-¡± Oplar started to tease me, and I couldn¡¯t help but laugh at her.


    ¡°Not that! I mean the stuff he makes. Like those things,¡± I said with a thumb over my shoulder, at the wheel we were leaving behind.


    ¡°Oh. Well¡­ I mean he¡¯s old, Renn. So it¡¯s only to be expected he¡¯d know a lot of stuff,¡± she said with a smirk, still enjoying her earlier joke.


    Right¡­ Hundreds if not thousands of years old. ¡°How old do you think he is anyway?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Well¡­ my father and Eyes, Hands¡¯ father, tried to figure that out. They cross-referenced stuff, and even went on long journeys to figure it out. They eventually concluded that he¡¯s older than current history, but likely not known history,¡± Oplar said.


    I frowned. ¡°What¡¯s the difference?¡±


    ¡°Current is basically today. Think the last thousand or so years. Stuff we can verify if we looked hard enough to prove. Stuff we could find proof of if we needed to. Known history is of the legends and stories that we couldn¡¯t prove even if we wanted to. For instance we can prove that this place used to be a massive city, with something called a god ruling over it, because there are records of it. But there was also supposedly a giant city over the Keep too¡­ but I only have Vim¡¯s words to prove that. As far as I¡¯m aware there¡¯s no proof of it. No ruins. No written history¡­ you know?¡± Oplar explained.


    My frown deepened, and I was about to bring up the underground castle like structure¡­ but decided not to. Oplar likely knew of it, but as far as I was aware she wasn¡¯t allowed into it. ¡°So basically he¡¯s so old we can¡¯t figure it out even when we try,¡± I said, comprehending her words.


    ¡°Aye. They concluded that he was fully involved in the era of the gods¡­ but honestly Renn, who knows how long ago that was? So many think it was thousands of years ago¡­ but look at this place,¡± she said with a wave around us.


    ¡°Do they know how long ago it was? When Vim did what he did?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Five hundred and so years last I heard,¡± Oplar said with a nod.


    Five hundred¡­ It was a staggering time, yet¡­


    I nodded. ¡°That does seem not too long ago, compared to the legends,¡± I said.


    ¡°Right? So either our history isn¡¯t as old as we think it is, or gods were around a lot longer than anyone realizes,¡± Oplar said.


    Realizing something as the field of grass we were walking along turned into a field of wheat, I shook my head. ¡°Just¡­ how old is the Society then, Oplar?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Um¡­ it¡¯s nearing its millennia I think.¡±


    ¡°Oh!¡± I recognized one of Vim¡¯s words and smiled. ¡°So almost a thousand years,¡± I said happily.


    She glanced at me, likely noticing my weird joy as she nodded. ¡°I think it¡¯s eight or nine hundred years to be clear¡­ but yeah. Who is counting anymore, you know?¡± she said.


    I wanted to.


    Still¡­


    A thousand years¡­ and Vim was much older than that¡­ he had told me he hadn¡¯t joined the Society until after his little trip to those islands. And he hadn¡¯t gone to them until after he had made his horrible mistake¡­ which had to have been during all those wars he spoke of sometimes.


    ¡°It¡¯s daunting isn¡¯t it? I wish you luck Renn¡­ Vim¡¯s a special case, but all of the old folk like him usually have a screw loose. The kind that makes them kind of weird,¡± Oplar said.


    Giggling at that I nodded. ¡°Vim is weird, but it¡¯s okay. I enjoy it.¡±


    ¡°You do don¡¯t you? If anything it makes me jealous,¡± she said, then sighed.


    Oplar happily continued to tease me as we talked about the Societies age, and little tidbits of history she found interesting


    The two of us walked for about an hour until we I noticed we started to descend. What had been continuous flat-farmland with the occasional small hill in the distance, suddenly started to degrade. It didn¡¯t take long until I realized we were basically walking down the side of a mountain.


    At one point looking behind us had the path, and the ground, rising up high above us. It reminded me of all the mountains we had passed through on our way here. But what was surprising about it was how long it had taken me to notice the change in elevation.


    One of the main reasons it took so long for me to notice was the fact we were still walking around and basically through, farmland. It had kind of just blended together¡­


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong Renn?¡± Oplar asked.


    ¡°Nothing¡­ I just hadn¡¯t noticed us walking down such a hill until now,¡± I said.


    ¡°Huh¡­? Oh¡­ Well it¡¯s not that steep at first,¡± Oplar said as she glanced back at the path we had been walking upon.


    Still¡­ maybe I was distracted¡­


    As we descended, one side of the hill became steeper and steeper¡­ until it was a genuine cliff. One that we rounded, and at the bottom of was a large flat meadow with the occasional tree. Oplar led me down a path into the meadow, and it didn¡¯t take long for me to realize both where and what our destination was.


    Upon the cliff¡­ overlooking the meadow, was a massive mural. Cut into the stone, seemingly the same stone found all over the village in the form of bricks, were statues and artwork¡­ that genuinely dwarfed us in size.


    ¡°They don¡¯t really have a name for it, though I think they should. It¡¯s a little too fancy to just be called the cliff,¡± Oplar said as we slowly stopped in the middle of the meadow, as to look up at the side of the cliff.


    I wasn¡¯t entirely sure what to take in first. The people carved into it? The scenes? The center of the artwork was obviously the two people in the middle, bigger than even the trees around us, but there were hundreds if not thousands of smaller designs carved and chiseled all around them. Some were people. Some animals. But all of them were surrounded by fire.


    Or at least¡­ I think it was fire.


    ¡°Oh boy¡­¡± I groaned as I looked up at what was obviously Vim¡­ with a spear in his hand, and a dying person under his boot.


    It was quite obvious. It was Vim doing the deed. Killing their god¡­ and the slaughter that had accompanied it. There were hundreds of other people, though much smaller in size to Vim and the one he was slaying, and now that I really studied them it became clear they were all dying too. Some were on fire. Others missing their heads, or limbs. There was a group of what was obviously women in one corner, all huddled together and visibly praying and pleading as they covered little children.


    It was a giant remembrance of that fateful moment.


    ¡°Yeah. Quite a sight¡­ makes one wonder, doesn¡¯t it?¡± Oplar said as she crossed her arms.


    Wonder¡­? Not at all.


    I knew Vim was capable of such brutality. I¡¯d seen it before. Though¡­ maybe not used against women and children. But to him did it matter? He was so strong a mere blow from a foot or fist was enough to not just kill a person, but completely destroy them. Tearing off heads, limbs, and sundering their bodies in ways that shouldn¡¯t be humanly possible.


    But¡­


    I gulped as I studied the woman beneath Vim¡¯s heel. He had his spear in her chest, and she was grabbing at it¡­ but it was obvious she was defeated and dead. They had carved and crafted her to be beautiful, but she had obvious wounds and injuries. Fingers were missing, and not from a broken rock of the cliff from age or wear. Her hair a matted mess, from what was supposed to be blood. A look of utter distraught and terror marred what would have likely been a beautiful expression, though her eyes were strangely calm and finely detailed. They were staring up at Vim¡­ not as an enemy, but as if she pitied him.


    And such a look was only further enriched by the way Vim looked troubled. They had given him a frown, and his brows were furrowed. This Vim was not some cruel diabolical enemy that I would have pictured in my head had they described this scene to me before seeing it. They portrayed him here as if he was as much a victim as the one beneath him.


    ¡°Is¡­ is this um¡­¡± I shifted as I wondered what to say.


    No wonder they didn¡¯t want to name it. Why would they? It was crazy they had even made it in the first place. It was the scene that most represented their terrible past. The thing that had brought them low. Their god, being killed¡­


    I¡¯d seen similar statues and artwork before. Not just in the Keep either. I¡¯d seen such sights in the churches. Particularly Telmik¡¯s Cathedral. They had similar displays of their saints and gods being struck down, or their gods doing the deed themselves to what were considered evil beings.


    Yet this one was affecting me far deeper than any of those ever could¡­ for the obvious reason.


    ¡°I was once told¡­ that Vim didn¡¯t like being painted or drawn. That he destroyed such things,¡± I said softly. It had always made sense to me. Hands had been so worried about showing me that painting in the Cathedral. Vim hated people even knowing what he did let alone such things, for crying out loud. It was one of the reasons I¡¯d not yet drawn or painted him, even though I so desperately wanted to.


    ¡°Hm? Yes. He doesn¡¯t like it. He allows nearly anything else, but he hates being painted or anything. Though I don¡¯t know if he actually destroys them or not,¡± Oplar said.


    Amber and the rest at the Sleepy Artist had said so. They had even hid them¡­ afraid he¡¯d see them¡­


    ¡°So he allows this because he feels he made a mistake,¡± I said softly as I understood.


    ¡°Allows it¡­? Well¡­¡± Oplar hesitated and I glanced at her. She sighed and nodded. ¡°He doesn¡¯t know about it. If you¡¯d¡­ please keep it a secret, yeah?¡± she finally said.


    Oh geez.


    I slowly nodded and my tail shivered. ¡°Yeah. Definitely,¡± I agreed.


    ¡°Thanks. I forgot to mention it. I¡¯m glad you brought that up, I¡¯d have forgotten to remind you¡­ and knowing Thrain he likely hadn¡¯t told you either. They¡¯re rather ashamed of this, you know,¡± she said.


    ¡°Ashamed¡­? Why?¡± I asked. Although the scene was brutal, and made me sad, it was very finely done. I wanted to step closer to it, and maybe find some kind of ladder or something, as to inspect it closer. Some of the detail looked¡­ very intricate.


    ¡°I can explain that.¡±


    I startled, turning a bit as Oplar did. Since we had been standing so close, I bumped into Oplar¡¯s elbow on accident.


    Once I realized it was just a young woman, I calmed down and stepped back from Oplar. ¡°Sorry,¡± I apologized to her, who ignored me and huffed at the woman who had suddenly appeared.


    ¡°Don¡¯t scare us like that! Where¡¯d you even come from?¡± she asked.


    ¡°I¡¯d been sitting there,¡± the woman said with a point behind her. I tilted a tad to see past her, and sure enough found a small bench¡­ with what looked to be a small bag next to it. Had she been doing something? Maybe having a meal? S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Sheesh. You¡¯re lucky Renn¡¯s so good-natured. Doing that to other predators would have gotten you eaten,¡± Oplar said with a laugh.


    I frowned at her. Really Oplar? Even if it was possibly true, saying stuff like that was one of the reasons so many of our kind were so skittish and afraid of those like me.


    ¡°Either way¡­ I feel like this is fate. I had kind of wondered if I should speak with you,¡± the woman said as she stepped a little closer.


    As she did I noticed the strange look in her eyes. She didn¡¯t look as if she¡¯d been crying, or was weary¡­ but¡­


    Yes. Definitely some kind of exhaustion. Was she sick¡­? Or simply troubled?


    ¡°My name is Sillti¡­ I¡¯ve heard that you¡¯re Vim¡¯s wife,¡± Sillti introduced herself, and asked.


    The moment she had said her name, Oplar had tensed up.


    I nodded slowly. ¡°My name is Renn,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± Sillti nodded as she studied me.


    Should I be worried? Oplar had uncrossed her arms, and hadn¡¯t said a word¡­ but I could feel her strange tension. She had only done so the moment the woman had said her name¡­ so¡­


    ¡°Hm¡­ can we talk? Wife to wife?¡± she asked with a gesture to the bench nearby.


    Unsure a little, I glanced at Oplar who I was surprised had a weird frown on her face.


    The woman noticed, and smiled a little gently at us. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Oplar. I swear by Vita¡¯s name,¡± she said.


    Vita¡­ Thrain had said that name too. Was that the name of their god?


    Oplar shifted, and I smiled too. ¡°I¡¯ll be okay, Oplar,¡± I said gently to her.


    She glanced at me, and I appreciated that look of pure concern on her face. She didn¡¯t say anything but she slowly nodded as she stepped back. As Oplar stepped away, slowly, I went to join Sillti on the bench.


    As we walked over to the bench, I glanced around the area¡­ and realized there were a few other places nearby with benches and tables too. How had I noticed them? Maybe something was wrong with me. Not noticing the slight decline earlier as we descended was one thing¡­ but not noticing her, and all these items here in this field of flowers and grass? There were trees, but they weren¡¯t dense enough to block such things from sight.


    ¡°I appreciate this, Renn¡­ I really do,¡± Sillti said as she went to sit down on one side of the bench.


    As she did I noticed the way she sat. She did so slowly¡­ as if she was stiff or hurt.


    Yet I didn¡¯t smell, or see, any wounds on her. In fact she was kind of pretty. A little taller than me. Long flowing hair. Pretty red eyes, fair skin¡­ her clothes were finely sewn too and¡­ yes. Even her hands were free of stains or calluses. She had a feeling of calm stillness around her¡­ as if she had never hurried before in her life, for any reason.


    If we had been at a human town I¡¯d think her some kind of noble. Like the many I¡¯d seen in Lumen.


    Sitting down next to her, since the bench wasn¡¯t really that big, I nodded gently. ¡°I¡­¡± I was about to speak, but then realized something.


    Oplar had gone nervous the moment she said her name. She was still nearby, fidgeting a little in worry. Gentle Oplar who didn¡¯t like confrontation was worried about me, and looked half a moment away from jumping at her as if ready to fight at a moment¡¯s notice.


    And that was the only reason she¡¯d be so wary right now. Oplar was not a fighter. She despised violence. A self proclaimed coward. She loved to laugh, and talk to anyone. Although the whole village hated and were afraid of Vim, they weren¡¯t necessarily so of us. Many had waved and spoke to Oplar and me as we walked around earlier. Although only usually giving greetings in passing¡­ none had seemed dangerous at all¡­


    She had even laughed earlier, making a joke¡­ before Sillti had said her name and¡­


    So¡­


    Wait.


    ¡°You¡¯re his wife¡­¡± I said as I realized it.


    Sillti slowly smiled and nodded with her heavy eyes digging into my own. ¡°Yes. Your husband is set to kill mine in three days.¡±

 Chapter Two Hundred and Eighty Two – Vim – Ollie

    The heat of the day woke me up.


    I blinked a few times, unsure of where I was for a moment. I was sitting down, not lying down, and¡­


    Yes. I was on the couch. In the little house at the Summit. The windows had their blinds shuttered, but the bright sun was peering through¡­ and was strangely a little warm¡­ Maybe this winter would be a mild one.


    Taking a small breath, I caught myself and reached up to pull something out of my mouth. Or rather, from between my lips.


    For a small moment I had absolutely no idea what I was staring at. Some kind of bug? Fuzz? But as my mind finished waking up¡­ I recognized the few strands of Renn¡¯s hair dangling on my fingertips.


    ¡°What the¡­?¡± I frowned as I tried to figure out how and why they had been stuck to my lips¡­ but it was rather obvious after a few moments of pondering it. She had been basically lying all over this couch since we got here¡­ so I must have¡­


    Glancing around, I realized I was still in the exact spot I had been in when I had sat down after Renn and Oplar had left earlier. Other than me moving my arm and hand, to grab the hairs, I¡¯d not budged.


    No chance for the hairs to have gotten into my mouth by rolling around then. Which meant¡­


    ¡°On purpose? Or had her hair just dangled over my face too long?¡± I wondered lightly. Sometimes she did like to stare down at me as I slept. When she did her hair sometimes brushed against my face, but she was usually more aware than that. Though that might just be because her hair had started to grow long again. I had noticed that the other night. It was no longer just at her shoulders¡­ and it was now far below her chest, and was starting to get wild again.


    Rubbing my eyes, not of sleep but despair, I wondered what to do with myself. She was so odd sometimes.


    Listening a bit, I confirmed Renn and Oplar weren¡¯t in the house. No one was here but me. I heard voices and activity beyond the shuttered windows and walls, however from the sounds and the heat of the midday I knew it was likely time people sat down for lunch.


    Which meant Renn would either be back soon, or would not be back for hours. It depended on if she and Oplar got distracted and or ate with anyone else.


    Odds are they would¡­ Renn and Oplar were both the friendly types. The outgoing ones.


    Yet¡­


    ¡°Just in case¡­¡± I mumbled as I slowly stood.


    I¡¯ll prepare something light. Light enough to have food on the table for if she returned early, but not so much it¡¯d be wasted if she didn¡¯t. Plus while she munched on that light meal I could prepare her a proper one, something a tad heavier¡­


    She enjoyed cooking, but I¡¯ve noticed she also enjoys it when I make her food¡­ though not the meals I myself would prefer. I wonder if she¡¯d ever grow to not mind them, over time, or if she¡¯d groan and mumble when I make them even hundreds of years from now.


    Before stepping away from the couch, I noticed the book on the table nearby. It was shut close, without any hint of a bookmark of any kind. I¡¯d wonder if she had finished it without me noticing, but I knew Renn didn¡¯t need a bookmark. Her memory was flawless.


    It was a little amusing she didn¡¯t seem to be enjoying it much. It wasn¡¯t the plot or the characters¡­ but instead the little ways the characters interacted she found displeasing. She didn¡¯t like the main character¡¯s personal attractions towards the first love interest.


    Was it because she wanted to relate to the main character, and now couldn¡¯t¡­ or was it because she now found herself strange and odd? For not sharing what so many others not only enjoyed, but likely agreed with?


    I¡¯ll need to ask her later. Maybe after more of the story. Near the end, and during the second installment, things got spicier. More heavy in themes and topics¡­ so¡­


    About to step away, to head for the kitchen, I paused as I felt something odd in my hand. I lifted it as to stare at the things wrapped and tangled around my fingers, and smirked at Renn¡¯s hair. ¡°Really?¡± I asked myself.


    I had absentmindedly wrapped several of the hairs around my index finger. As to not drop them.


    The hairs had a very slight gleam to them¡­ and were a tad darker than the rest of her hair, telling me they were sections where her rosettes would be. Usually only visible under the right light, like the glare of the setting sun.


    Spots¡­


    She had mentioned once that her family had been darker. Some even a pure black in color, particularly the ones with more fur on them. That was interesting. I¡¯d not ever asked if she had seen or known other family members with similar markings and colors as she possessed, but¡­


    It wasn¡¯t usually very common. For a non-human child to inherit different traits such as that. A non-human¡¯s colors were dictated similarly to a person¡¯s eye colors. You had to have the right traits in the bloodline for them to arise. Plus each trait had a dominant and recessive aspect to them. And although jaguars did indeed come in different colors, I could have sworn such dark coloration was considered dominant amongst large cats.


    If all of Renn¡¯s family had black fur and hair¡­ she really should have had it too. At least statistically.


    Though it did not matter her hair color. Renn was Renn.


    About to walk into the kitchen, to make some kind of salad snack for the woman on my mind¡­ I paused as I heard feet scrape a dirty brick.


    Glancing down the hallway, I sighed as I confirmed someone was approaching¡­ and it wasn¡¯t who I wanted to be doing so.


    Ollie did not even knock on the door. She simply opened it.


    She noticed me rather quickly, and frowned at me. ¡°Vim,¡± she greeted me.


    ¡°Ollie. Come on in,¡± I greeted her.


    Turning away, I went to the kitchen even though it wasn¡¯t Renn¡­ but not to make food. Not because I didn¡¯t want to be rude to my guest, but rather the opposite. She¡¯d have interpreted it as me inviting her to lunch if I did.


    Ollie entered the building but didn¡¯t close the door behind her. I listened to the sound of her steps as she walked down the hallway, and heard a few tiny rocks stuck beneath her shoe. She must have been walking out in the dirt, or fields.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± Ollie paused at the doorway as I went to put on tea. She preferred tea over just plain water, or alcohol.


    ¡°How¡¯ve you been?¡± I asked. I was actually a little surprised it had taken her this long to show up. She usually came to say hello not long after Thrain left the moment I got here.


    ¡°Is¡­ she not here¡­?¡± Ollie asked softly.


    She¡­? ¡°Oplar?¡± I asked as I turned to look at the woman.


    Her arms were crossed¡­ and she looked a little troubled. As if she had just heard some hurtful words or something. ¡°No¡­ I had come to meet your wife,¡± She said simply.


    Oh. Renn. ¡°She¡¯s out with Oplar. Not sure when they¡¯ll be back,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± Ollie hummed.


    After lighting the small cook-stove fire, I went to fill the teapot. The one here was rather large, made of cast iron. It was honestly a little crude, but it worked and it allowed one to make a lot of tea at once. Perfect for me lately, since Oplar and Renn really did sometimes chug the stuff down. When we were on the road, particularly at camp, we usually had the pot boiling constantly as to make enough for them. It was annoying enough to make me consider bringing along another pot or kettle specifically for them.


    I heard Ollie sit down in the next room. At the table where we all ate dinner. Either she was content sitting here and waiting for Renn¡­ or was simply waiting for her tea before speaking up.


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised you didn¡¯t notice her while walking around. She and Oplar can be quite¡­ noisy, sometimes,¡± I said as I placed the full teapot onto the stove. sea??h th§× ¦ÇovelFire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°I hadn¡¯t really looked for her. I had heard from Ash that she hadn¡¯t left at all, so I figured she was a skittish creature or something¡­ hiding in here with you,¡± Ollie said.


    Huh¡­ was that how they had interpreted Renn¡¯s lack of wanting to meet them all and see their village¡­?


    It made sense, I suppose. From their perspective.


    I stepped away from the teapot as to glance at Ollie in the next room. She had sat with her back to me, and oddly in the same chair Renn had been sitting in too.


    She looked¡­ fine, I suppose. Ollie was one of the oldest living members here. She herself did not remember my actions, but her parents had. In fact she had been born not too long after¡­


    Frowning as I tried to remember if Ollie had been born before or after the Societies creation, I realized once again that I really should pay more attention. I didn¡¯t have Renn¡¯s memory, but I really should be doing better¡­


    ¡°I can smell Oplar, but not her¡­¡± Ollie mumbled, and I was about to respond¡­ but realized she hadn¡¯t been talking to me. She had been simply speaking her thoughts aloud.


    Right¡­ her lack of scent¡­


    Stepping back to the stove, I crossed my arms as I realized that her lack of scent¡­ and maybe even my own, was actually a good thing.


    I had noticed that some members, like those at the Crypt¡­ had been very comfortable and happy around Renn. Same with at the Armadillos and the Camels. Most of our more recent stops, bar Landi, had members like those here. Frail and timid creatures.


    Thrain and Ash had been wary of Renn, but not because she was a predator.


    Her lack of smell could very well be the reason she hasn¡¯t, lately, been avoided by our more timid members. Lumen hadn¡¯t been that big of a problem, thanks to everyone there being more compatible. Those there dealt more directly with humans and those like Renn¡­ and have most of their lives. But the Crypt? The Armadillos? Both of those places had members who would run and hide at the first sign of danger or distress. Yet I hadn¡¯t remembered anyone there outright ignoring Renn, or acting uncomfortable near her.


    I¡¯d entertain the argument that Renn introducing herself as my wife could be factor, but something such as that really shouldn¡¯t have overcome natural instincts so readily. For instance at Tor¡¯s village she had nearly been banished on sight. And although I still didn¡¯t know the full story yet about the Bell Church incident, it was safe to assume it was something similar. Her smell alone had gotten her banished¡­ for right or wrong.


    There was a very good possibility that Renn¡¯s lack of scent would¡­ allow her to easily circumvent barriers and defenses of those susceptible to their instinctual terrors. Them realizing she¡¯s still a predator would obviously happen¡­ even if one ignored Renn¡¯s obvious ears and tail, and their likeness, her personality was not something one could ignore. She was a kind woman, but she did have a bit of a headstrong attitude toward certain aspects of life. Plus when life got rough, Renn became firm and unyielding. She had un-waveringly been willing to vote against the whole of Lumen. Her doing so several times in a row had partially been why she had been banished. They didn¡¯t want more people like Merit there, and thus endangering themselves by doing so.


    There was a lot more to it of course but¡­


    Smells¡­


    As I pondered the strange revelation, the teapot began to release a bit of steam. Thanks to its crude design it didn¡¯t whistle like some would, but the steam told me it was ready.


    I picked it up, gathered a couple cups, and went to sit with Ollie.


    Ollie accepted a cup, and I filled it with tea. She only nodded lightly as she studied it as I sat down across from her.


    Putting the teapot, and the other set of cups aside, I relaxed a tad as I stared at the only woman in this whole settlement that has ever tried to flirt with me.


    ¡°You look tired,¡± I noted.


    ¡°Because of you. I was the one chosen to handle the execution,¡± she said without looking at me.


    Oh¡­? Maybe because of her age. ¡°With respect comes responsibility,¡± I said lightly.


    She smirked at me. ¡°Funny, coming from you.¡±


    True. Especially when said here, in this town, I suppose.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been told of the vote by the way. Very funny,¡± Ollie said, and then took a drink.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± I agreed.


    Ollie¡¯s smirk grew a tad as she put her cup down back onto the table and tapped it with a nail. ¡°Does it bother you?¡± she asked.


    ¡°The vote? No. I¡¯d be a tyrant, I¡¯d think, if it did,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hm¡­ likely true. You¡¯ve always been able to separate yourself from us in that way. A little too much sometimes, I think,¡± Ollie said.


    ¡°My wife would agree with you,¡± I said.


    She paused¡­ and then sat up a little straighter. ¡°So¡­ you really did get married?¡± she asked.


    I sighed as I tapped the table with a thumb. ¡°Not technically. But I¡¯m sure she¡¯ll eventually fix that, whether I like it or not,¡± I said.


    Ollie¡¯s smirk died rather slowly, and upon seeing the look of disappointment on her face¡­ I realized something rather sad.


    So her little attempts over the years hadn¡¯t been just whims of fancy¡­?


    ¡°Ollie¡­?¡± I asked carefully.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ I suppose I should be sad. I feel a little disappointed, but I¡¯m not angry. I wonder why,¡± she said as she stared her cup.


    As I stared at the woman who looked defeated, I tried to remember if she had gotten married or not. Surely she had¡­ right? This town had many people¡­ and she was one of, if not the oldest, here. I couldn¡¯t remember. And the fact I couldn¡¯t made me feel like an ass. Not just because it meant I had never paid attention to her, but¡­


    Surely I wasn¡¯t mistaking that look on her face¡­ right¡­?


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯ve never gave you false hope¡­ had I?¡± I asked, feeling bad.


    ¡°No. You¡¯ve always been very upfront, Vim. Plus it¡¯s not like I¡¯ve ever actually thought it possible¡­ but it still hurts¡­ and¡­¡± Ollie raised a hand, putting it flat against her chest as if to feel her heartbeat. ¡°I feel like I¡¯ve just lost. You¡¯ve made me feel inadequate, suddenly¡­ which is silly,¡± she said.


    Watching her closely, I was glad to see she wasn¡¯t crying¡­ and that a tiny smile had wormed its way on her face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for doing so, Ollie¡­ but really, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m much a catch myself. You shouldn¡¯t feel bad for losing out on me, of all things,¡± I said to her.


    Her tiny smile returned to that smirk as she nodded. ¡°Right¡­? That¡¯s very true. If anything I should feel sorry for her¡­ you¡¯re a very troublesome man,¡± she said.


    I nodded. Right?


    Ollie and I smiled at each other for a moment and then she sighed and took another drink.


    Once she finished, she leaned forward and put her head on a hand, as if to rest. ¡°Is she pretty?¡± she asked.


    ¡°To me she¡¯s adorable, yes,¡± I said.


    ¡°Adorable¡­? Hm¡­¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re beautiful Ollie. I¡¯ve always found my eyes drawn to you,¡± I said honestly.


    Ollie perked up, and then giggled. ¡°What¡­ giving me hope after all these years Vim?¡± she asked.


    I smirked at her and shook my head. ¡°Simply stating a fact.¡±


    ¡°Hmph¡­ Well, it¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve been told we¡¯ll need to send someone to Telmik for that vote of yours. Maybe I¡¯ll volunteer and find myself a catch or two,¡± Ollie said.


    ¡°You¡¯d have better luck than most, to be honest,¡± I said.


    Ollie scoffed. ¡°If most of our women are like Oplar then I¡¯ve no doubt. I love the girl, but who could ever put up with so much noise from a single person?¡± Ollie said.


    Surprisingly more than you¡¯d think. Oplar was just a tad picky. What with her religious antagonism.


    Ollie took another drink, emptying her cup, so I went and filled it back up for her.


    ¡°When¡¯d you meet her¡­? This Renn?¡± Ollie asked.


    ¡°A few years ago. This winter will be our third,¡± I said.


    ¡°Huh¡­ So¡­ a new member then?¡± Ollie asked further.


    I nodded. ¡°She¡¯d be more than happy to share her story, if you¡¯d like to hear it. She¡¯s¡­ a very open person, for certain things,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hm¡­ I wonder if I could endure it,¡± she wondered.


    Endure the stories, or hearing Renn lovingly recount how she had fallen for me, I wonder?


    Ollie drummed her fingers on the table for a moment in thought, and then sighed. ¡°The execution is set in three days, by the way,¡± Ollie then said.


    Oh? Sooner than I¡¯d thought. Good. ¡°I¡¯ll be there,¡± I said.


    She smirked at me. ¡°Do you want to meet him first? To speak with him?¡± she asked.


    I pondered that, and sat back a bit.


    Usually I would. To hear the accused story. But¡­


    ¡°I¡¯ll let Renn meet him,¡± I decided.


    ¡°Hm¡­? Really?¡± she asked.


    I nodded. ¡°I¡¯d be interested in hearing her views on it. So yeah. Let her meet him,¡± I said.


    Ollie sighed. ¡°Maybe I really should feel sorry for her¡­¡± she mumbled.


    Maybe.


    ¡°Fine. I¡¯ll have her do so in the morning. Thrain might not like it though,¡± Ollie said.


    ¡°He¡¯ll get over it,¡± I said. He was a man of rules, but unlike many here he didn¡¯t have a heart attack the moment one was broken.


    ¡°Sure he will.¡±


    Oh? She disagreed. Oh well¡­ If he really threw a fuss then I¡¯d just have to go myself and bring Renn along. He¡¯d not be able to do or say anything about it then.


    ¡°Hm¡­? Scheming something are you?¡± Ollie asked, and I forced a frown to hide whatever thought she had seen on my face.


    Scheming¡­? Me¡­?


    Maybe.


    ¡°If you¡¯re in charge¡­ does that mean you investigated it too?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Hm¡­? Yes. I was a part of it. It was rather clear, Vim¡­ he killed the boy in front of dozens of people,¡± Ollie said with disgust.


    ¡°Boy¡­?¡± I hesitated. He had killed a child?


    ¡°Young Sillti¡¯s husband, yes. I suppose you¡¯re right, he had been a man¡­ man enough to marry after all. But lately everyone seems so young to me¡­ maybe I really am getting old,¡± Ollie grumbled as she explained.


    Feeling a little relieved, I nodded. So she had just been speaking relatively, then.


    Not that it was any better. He had still killed a man. But¡­


    ¡°His name is Rollo. He¡¯s not taking his execution well, but what do you expect from a man so spineless he¡¯d kill another just for waving at his wife?¡± Ollie said with a sigh.


    ¡°Is¡­ is that all the other man did?¡± I asked. Waving? Really?


    ¡°Hm. They had been friends I guess. Sillti and he had been friendly. But there was nothing to validate Rollo¡¯s actions, Vim. The man had no reason to court or desire Sillti,¡± Ollie said.


    ¡°Yes. So I heard.¡±


    She sighed as she lightly twirled her cup, staring into it at whatever was left inside as it sloshed around. ¡°Wish I knew what it felt like. To love someone so strongly that I¡¯d be unable to control myself because of it,¡± she said.


    Hopefully she wasn¡¯t thinking of Renn right now.


    ¡°Such strong emotions usually end badly, like this Rollo,¡± I said lightly.


    ¡°Hm¡­ so Ash has told me repeatedly. Oh¡­ she¡¯s his aunt, by the way. Rollo¡¯s. It¡¯s why she¡¯s been so prickly lately, she¡¯s very embarrassed her bloodline is causing this mess,¡± Ollie pointed out.


    ¡°She had seemed a little off earlier. As if she and Thrain had been fighting or something,¡± I said.


    Ollie giggled. ¡°Because they have been, Vim. Thrain made a stupid comment in front of many people when he heard of what Rollo had done¡­¡± Ollie sat up, coughed and lowered her head. ¡°Typical of Ash¡¯s family. So hardheaded,¡± she repeated what he had said with a deeper voice.


    I smiled softly, and kept the fact that he had said basically the same thing the other night in front of Renn and I. ¡°Typical marriage squabbles.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯d know now, I guess, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± Ollie said with a smirk.


    Would I¡­?


    Renn and I really didn¡¯t argue much. Which was honestly a little too bad. I enjoyed debating with her. Though usually when we did it was because of something a little too serious and personal, and thus only made her sad¡­ and I didn¡¯t like that.


    Ollie sighed and then downed the rest of her tea. Before I could grab the teapot to refill it, she waved me down. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I¡¯ll just meet her when she comes to meet the fool,¡± she said.


    ¡°You sure¡­?¡± I asked. ¡°She might be back soon.¡±


    ¡°Yes. This way I can meet her alone, without you¡­ so I won¡¯t feel so weird about it,¡± she said.


    I smiled at that. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Ollie stood from the table and stepped away¡­ but only once. She paused, and then turned to stare at me.


    ¡°Hm?¡± I noted the way she was glaring at me.


    ¡°Maybe you two will have a son or something, I guess,¡± she finally mumbled, and then turned around again and left.


    Watching her go, I couldn¡¯t help but groan as I rubbed a temple. I did not like that at all. First Nasba and now her¡­


    Really. What a bunch of cradle-robbers. If they had been human saying such a thing would have been absolutely shocking.


    ¡°Is it like that though¡­?¡± I wondered as I heard Ollie shut the door behind her as she left.


    After all¡­ I was so much older than Renn. So if I judged them that way, then in a way I needed to do the same to myself.


    Rubbing my temple for a new reason, I glanced at the teapot nearby.


    ¡°Things used to be simpler,¡± I mumbled.


    War had been easy. It was direct. Simple. You had enemies. That was it. There might have been a million or more ways to kill them but the bottom line was the same. Defeat them.


    This though¡­?


    The Society was one thing. As annoying as it was. As numerous the problems were¡­ they were things I could handle, or at least not bother me too much.


    Renn however¡­


    Everything about her made me so unsure of myself. She made me question my own beliefs. Beliefs that hadn¡¯t wavered or changed in over a thousand years. Plus she was starting to make me realize I¡¯d not been as observant as I had thought myself to be.


    Ollie had desired me. Even if only a tad¡­ and I had never even noticed it. I had noticed her flirting, of course¡­ hard not to. She tried to sneak into my room here when I visited just like others did, sometimes. Particularly like those in Lumen. Yet I had not realized how serious she had been.


    Which meant I had likely not realized, or even registered if I did, that others had not been as frisky either.


    Merit had taken me a long time to realize, but that was because she had taken many years before she even said or did anything obvious. Herra, Ollie, and the rest though had done so very clearly. Their attempts had been so obvious that I had not taken them seriously because of the intent behind them. I had simply thought them trying to enjoy the moment, not attempting to genuinely form a relationship with me.


    The fact it took until now for me to realize something so obvious was depressing. Not just because it meant I was thickheaded, but also inconsiderate. I should be kinder to those I protected. Not in the sense that I should have indulged them, but rather I should have made it more clear to not even entertain the idea at all.


    I sighed as I wondered if I should ask Renn¡¯s opinion about it or not. It was her fault I¡¯d realized it, after all. She should be responsible for some of these strange thoughts and emotions I was feeling and¡­ well¡­


    ¡°A son¡­¡± I mumbled as I tried to imagine it.


    Ollie may have said that just to tease me, but Nasba had not. She had been very serious in her statement. That I should give Merit a son, as if to apologize for all these years.


    Such a ridiculous thought. It really was. Only a non-human could think like that¡­ but it was startling how quickly they both had come to that conclusion¡­ even if¡­ well¡­


    That was typically what followed wasn¡¯t it¡­? When one settled down¡­ children usually always appeared shortly after. How many times had I left somewhere, bidding goodbye to newlyweds and upon my next visit find myself greeting a tiny child? Or at least a larger belly?


    More often than I could count.


    But¡­ was it even possible¡­?


    And even if it was¡­


    Lowering my hand from my head, I paused as I noticed her strands of hair still wrapped around my fingers.


    Really¡­ what was I going to do with myself?

 Chapter Two Hundred and Eighty Three – Renn – Sillti

    Walking slowly next to Sillti, I studied the field of scraggly and thorny looking bushes. They were in neat rows, and not very tall, but dense enough that I couldn¡¯t tell what they were. I saw no signs of anything growing on them, but they did kind of remind me certain vegetable patches.


    ¡°To be honest I had simply thought I could change him. I thought he was just¡­ young. That I could teach him to not be violent. To not hit me¡­ or others. I¡¯m¡­ not sure why I thought so,¡± Sillti said softly.


    I studied the woman as she stared down, as if at our feet. She looked lost in thought, but I¡¯ve come to realize she was just¡­ well¡­ depressed.


    We¡¯d been walking and talking for a while now. We hadn¡¯t sat very long on the bench, since she supposedly needed to return home to prepare dinner. Strangely most of our conversation had just been¡­ simple stuff. What we liked to eat. How long I¡¯ve known Vim, and such¡­ but¡­


    Well¡­


    ¡°You¡­ must have had your reason. Sometimes the hope of something is enough to risk things you wouldn¡¯t consider, usually,¡± I said carefully.


    Sillti scoffed. ¡°I married an abuser. The sad part is if he had kept his abuse to just me, he¡¯d still be alive and I would still be content to be with him¡­ It¡¯s horrible to say, but in a way Rollo¡¯s stupidity has freed me from such a life. I suppose I should be thanking him, in a way,¡± Sillti said.


    Frowning, I wondered if that was a better way of looking at the outcome than being depressed or sad over it. It felt kind of¡­ gross, but¡­


    Glancing behind us, at Oplar who was following behind, I smiled at her to tell her all was well.


    She was very worried. And since she kept a far enough distance as to not intrude in our talk, she likely couldn¡¯t hear what we were saying. She didn¡¯t realize that Sillti was not a threat to me¡­ and hadn¡¯t been from the beginning.


    The poor woman was just heartbroken. Not because her husband was being executed, but because of what he had done¡­ and who he had done it to.


    Looking forward again, I gestured lightly ahead of us¡­ at nothing in particular. ¡°Were you there¡­? When it happened?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No. Thank goodness¡­ I couldn¡¯t even bring myself to go to Ivan¡¯s funeral¡­¡± Sillti shivered at the mere thought of it.


    Hm¡­


    It was rather remarkable.


    Her situation was very peculiar. Full of drama and lifelong issues, ranging from youthful indiscretions and even abuse. But what was most startling about her¡­ was the man who had been murdered.


    Sillti had been Ivan¡¯s friend. They had been close since their early years¡­ and to a certain point¡­ It almost seemed like¡­


    ¡°You loved him, didn¡¯t you?¡± I asked as I realized it.


    Sillti came to a stop, so I did too. She blinked a few times, while staring down at her feet¡­ and then looked up at me.


    With one of the saddest smiles I¡¯ve ever seen on a person, Sillti nodded.


    I gulped, and did my best to not squirm. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± I whispered.


    She smiled at me in a kind way, and nodded again. ¡°It¡¯s okay, Renn. I have only myself to blame. I couldn¡¯t get Ivan to look at me, really look at me¡­ and then I went and settled for a bastard. I¡¯m¡­ well¡­¡± Sillti hesitated, and I felt horrible.


    This poor girl was a victim¡­ yet she blamed herself. For all of it. Ivan¡¯s death. Rollo¡¯s brutality and abuse¡­


    ¡°What¡­ what does your god say? About something like this¡­?¡± I asked carefully.


    ¡°Vita¡­ didn¡¯t lay rules down for marriage, as far as I¡¯m aware. We are simply to never harm one another. So in that sense¡­ I guess Rollo broke Vita¡¯s rules long before murdering poor Ivan,¡± Sillti said as she thought about it.


    Great. So no way to free this poor girl of the chains currently burdening her heart through scripture or faith¡­ Or¡­ was there?


    ¡°Do you feel like you¡¯ve harmed anyone?¡± I asked.


    ¡°A better question is who haven¡¯t I harmed?¡± Sillti said with a sigh.


    Well¡­ ¡°Did you kill Ivan?¡± I asked.


    She shook her head. ¡°No. And no¡­ I didn¡¯t abuse Rollo either. You¡¯re a kind woman, Renn, to suggest such a thing,¡± Sillti said with a smile.


    Ah. ¡°Caught on fast. Was I not the first to suggest it?¡± I asked, amused she had seen through it already.


    Sillti smiled and nodded. ¡°Ollie said something similar. She was a little more frank about it, but it was the same. That¡¯s interesting that you so quickly attempted what she did though¡­ the two of you must be similar, or maybe as old as one another. Or maybe the common factor is Vim?¡± Silltie wondered.


    ¡°Vim¡­?¡± I asked. Why would Vim be the common factor between the two of us¡­? I had not yet met this Ollie, but as far as I had figured other than Thrain and Ash no one really ever even acknowledged his existence here¡­ so¡­


    ¡°What would he say, you think?¡± Sillti asked, ignoring my concerns.


    Putting them aside, I smiled as I returned to walking. Sillti followed. ¡°He¡¯d tell you that no one is responsible for another¡¯s actions.¡±


    She nodded. ¡°I suppose he would. I¡¯ve heard he¡¯s actually very patient with us.¡±


    Patient¡­? Not exactly the word I¡¯d use, but¡­ well¡­ she wasn¡¯t wrong I guess.


    Sillti sighed as she glanced up at the sky. The blue sky was starting to darken, the sun about to set. ¡°The worst part of it all is I now question everything. I had been so foolish, so inept at seeing what was happening¡­ that now I wonder just how badly I mistake everything else. What if I¡¯m an idiot? What if all this time I¡¯ve not understood certain things, or misunderstood others?¡± Sillti wondered.


    I smiled a little. ¡°I know that feeling. It gets worse when you start realizing more and more mistakes,¡± I said, remembering my early years with witch.


    Sillti looked down and gave me a weird grin. ¡°How¡¯d you get over it?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Honestly¡­? I¡¯m not sure I ever did. I think I just accepted the fact I might be odd, or something. So I stopped trying to comprehend it and simply live the only way I know how¡­ as myself,¡± I told her.


    ¡°Huh¡­ that¡¯s¡­ probably very wise of you,¡± she said.


    I¡¯d have thought she was making fun of me if not for how seriously she had said such a thing, and how focused she was on me.


    Shrugging lightly, I let out a tiny sigh. I was hungry¡­ and I was starting to like her. I wanted to help her, to save her, so I really needed to run away. Vim would not be happy with me if I tried anything funny here, I think.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I don¡¯t have more to say, Sillti. I wish I had the right words to give you¡­ but¡­¡± I said softly.


    She shook her head. ¡°No¡­ Thank you Renn¡­ for talking with me. I know it seems weird¡­ but I wanted to meet the wife of the man who would kill my own¡­ who killed the only man I truly loved.¡±


    Sheesh. ¡°That¡¯s¡­ a complex weave of emotions,¡± I admitted.


    Siltti laughed. ¡°You have no idea.¡± S§×arch* The N?velFire(.)net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Still¡­ thank you for talking with me, as well. I¡¯m glad you called out to me¡­ and¡­ well¡­¡± I hesitated, as I realized I wasn¡¯t really sure what to say. I didn¡¯t feel like I had helped her at all. I had offered no closure. No wise words. No help. The few insights and opinions I had given had already been given by others, it had seemed¡­ ¡°If you¡¯d like¡­ you could talk to Vim too, if you want,¡± I suggested.


    Sillti paused a moment, and then shook her head. ¡°I couldn¡¯t dare bother him.¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­?¡± I frowned, but then realized what might be the problem. ¡°Oh¡­ you can hate him if you want, Sillti. He¡¯s very understanding¡­ you would be right to, and¡­¡± I started to say, assuming that was the problem.


    She laughed for a tiny moment, and then quickly shook her head. ¡°No¡­! No¡­ That¡¯s not it. Hating a god makes no sense. I just¡­ think I¡¯m okay. It¡¯s fine. Ivan is gone. Shortly so too will be Rollo. I¡¯ll just¡­ need to move on¡­ and hopefully not make any more mistakes for the rest of my life,¡± Sillti said.


    Feeling awkward, mostly because she had just claimed Vim was a god without any sarcasm, I slowly nodded as Sillti sighed in relief¡­ as if saying it aloud had helped her somehow.


    ¡°Can I hug you?¡± Sillti then asked.


    Oh? ¡°Sure¡­¡± I nodded.


    She smiled, hesitated a moment, and then stepped towards me. For a brief moment I felt oddly stiff and unsure of myself as the two of us hugged each other.


    She was taller than me. And felt strangely dainty. I felt like she was¡­ strangely thin, or weak, in my arms. It worried me, but I wasn¡¯t sure what to say about it. She felt as if she¡¯d snap from a light breeze.


    ¡°Thanks, Renn¡­ Really¡­¡± she whispered.


    ¡°Mhm¡­¡± I didn¡¯t know what else to say or do.


    Sillti took a deep breath as we held one another, and then she released me. She sniffed just once and nodded at me¡­ and then we stepped back from one another and she turned away.


    Watching her go, I realized she had just¡­ closed the book on this chapter of her life. On me. On Rollo, and Ivan. On all of it.


    ¡°Stand tall, Sillti,¡± I whispered softly as she stepped away. Heading for the village in the distance.


    It was awkward, since she was walking slowly. If I too wanted to return, to go back to the house we were staying at, I¡¯d likely keep up with her or even pass her at her pace. Since she had just basically said goodbye¡­ well¡­


    I¡¯ll need to linger a bit. To make sure I didn¡¯t make it awkward for either of us.


    As Sillti left us behind, Oplar stepped up over to me. She had started to approach, slowly, the moment Sillti had wrapped me in a hug.


    ¡°You just hugged the wife of a man Vim is about to kill,¡± Oplar whispered in awe.


    ¡°Hm¡­ she wasn¡¯t sure what she wanted from me. She¡¯s just¡­ lost. Confused. Hurt. I sadly don¡¯t think I really did much to help her,¡± I told her.


    ¡°Help¡­?¡± Oplar mumbled, as if unsure of why I¡¯d even say such a thing in the first place.


    I sighed as I glanced at her. The tall woman had a strange look of unease on her face as she studied Sillti. After a moment Oplar glanced at me, and gently smiled. ¡°You okay, Renn?¡± she asked.


    I nodded. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ just sad, Oplar. Far too many of us suffer. For such horrible reasons and in even worse ways. I wish I could somehow stop it all, and keep everyone safe from it all,¡± I said.


    Oplar shifted next to me, and gave Sillti an odd look. ¡°So¡­¡±


    ¡°She had been abused. By this Rollo. She didn¡¯t tell me¡­ how badly, but¡­ does it matter? Abuse is abuse,¡± I said.


    ¡°Well¡­ that is true, I suppose,¡± Oplar mumbled.


    ¡°The worst part is, Oplar, I¡¯m starting to realize how common it is. Sillti, Frett, Landi¡­ my own family¡­¡± I said softly.


    ¡°It only feels common because of how disastrous it is, Renn. Many in the Society live happy, if simple lives,¡± Oplar said.


    Glancing at the bear, I hoped and prayed she was right. ¡°You¡¯re saying my view is tarnished because, by being with Vim, I get to more-so see the bad things than the good?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Well¡­ I guess¡­? Frett for instance was¡­ bad. But the Crypt has been there for hundreds of years. Almost since the creation of the Society. As far as I¡¯m aware that was the first time anyone¡¯s been banished from there. Or here¡­? Vim¡¯s had to kill a few of those here over the years, but you¡¯re talking a handful over a thousand years Renn. We have problems, sure, but we¡¯re not as bad that I think,¡± Oplar reasoned.


    Hm¡­


    I wanted, wished to agree with her¡­ but¡­


    How could I? So many of us had horrible pasts and turmoil scarring us. So many have had horrible losses, or pain, or¡­


    ¡°Renn¡­?¡± Oplar worriedly tilted her head at me, and I did my best to smile at her.


    ¡°I¡¯m okay. Thank you Oplar¡­ for worrying about me. And keeping an eye on me,¡± I said to her.


    She squirmed as she shifted, and shrugged a little sheepishly. ¡°You¡¯d do the same for me, so¡­¡± she said a little shyly.


    I smiled and nodded. Yes. I would have.


    ¡°She thinks Vim¡¯s a god,¡± I told her.


    ¡°Ah¡­ yes. A lotta¡¯ them here do. What with him slaying theirs and all,¡± she said as she nodded.


    Right¡­ ¡°That does make it a little more believable in that context, doesn¡¯t it?¡± I reasoned.


    Oplar hummed as she nodded. ¡°Honestly I never thought much about it. There are many places, or people, in the Society like those here. People who had been slaves or children of great beings. Monarchs. Saints¡­ gods, even. Vim¡¯s the one who ends them all. Makes me wonder if we¡¯re all just easily swayed and tricked, or if something else really is at play. What if all these gods were just people like Vim? Stronger than us, but no more special really,¡± Oplar wondered.


    Oh¡­? An interesting outlook. Oplar didn¡¯t believe in deities so¡­ That perspective made a lot of sense. ¡°What do you think they are¡­? Monarchs and stuff?¡± I asked her. She obviously knew, and had seen, monarchs before. I had heard not too long ago Oplar had been with Vim when he had slain one of them. In fact they had done so not too long before I had met him, in Ruvindale.


    ¡°Not sure. My parents had believed another race of beings existed before us. Just as we were numerous before the humans came into existence, another type of peoples were around before us. And that Vim is likely one of them, as are all the supposed gods and monarchs too. It makes sense if you think about it, Vim being so old and hunting them all down¡­ as if he was making sure their time was over,¡± Oplar said.


    My tail wrapped around my leg as I pondered her words. ¡°My grandparents had said we used to serve our ancestors. Our gods. I now know the being we had served was a monarch. The way they had explained it was very common, and there had been many more of us back then. I find it hard to imagine a world full of those powerful and dangerous creatures, but stranger things have happened,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hm¡­ Then why are all the monarchs so mindless¡­? How could we serve creatures that eat and destroy us on sight? It makes no sense,¡± Oplar said.


    Frowning, I wondered if Oplar had never met a monarch capable of reasoning. But¡­ she had to have, right? She knew of Tor, after all¡­ and¡­


    ¡°Shall we return home, Renn? It¡¯s about to be dark, and honestly other than fields and buildings there¡¯s not much else to see here,¡± Oplar asked before I could say anything more on the matter.


    Nodding slowly, I glanced down the path to find Sillti. She was far enough away I felt it was fine we started walking. Though we¡¯d need to do so slowly.


    Stepping forward, I joined Oplar as we headed back to the center of the village.


    ¡°She said the execution is to happen in three days,¡± I said.


    ¡°Oh? Good. I don¡¯t mind it here, and I¡¯m glad to visit my friend, but I¡¯d really like to get back to my stomping grounds. I have a lot of ground to cover,¡± Oplar said.


    Ah. Right. The vote. ¡°You¡¯ll be going everywhere, right?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Pretty much. I¡¯ll be on the road for a year or so at this rate,¡± she said, but didn¡¯t seem to sad over the idea.


    ¡°How¡¯d you know Vim would be at the Crypt anyway?¡± I asked her.


    Oplar grinned and waved her hand. ¡°That¡¯s easy. He always heads that way on his path up north. It¡¯s one of the few places that he always passed through no matter his route. Basically I knew if I beat you guys there I¡¯d just need to wait, and if I missed you I¡¯d be able to then figure out where to go next,¡± she said.


    Oh. Right. That made a lot of sense.


    ¡°Really, once we get back to Telmik I¡¯ll likely just go the opposite direction you guys head towards. Vim and you can let everyone know about the vote as you do your thing, so no point me wasting my time going that way,¡± Oplar said.


    ¡°Hm¡­ it¡¯s interesting that no one finds it strange to trust Vim on informing everyone about the vote of his own possible banishment,¡± I said.


    Oplar paused a moment, and my tail twitched and uncoiled itself from around my leg as she laughed heartily and reached over to pat me on the shoulder. ¡°Isn¡¯t that a very true statement! I never even thought of that!¡± Oplar happily bellowed as she laughed.


    Smiling at her, I kept myself from telling her I had not meant to make her laugh¡­ but instead point out the ridiculousness of the situation.


    They didn¡¯t trust Vim anymore. Yet trusted him to share the news all the same.


    Though¡­ maybe their true issues with Vim weren¡¯t a matter of trust. Maybe it was something simpler. Something more¡­


    Oplar giggled for a short while as we rounded a small bend along the strange bushes. Ollie was now far enough away that I bet she hadn¡¯t even heard Oplar¡¯s boisterous laughing.


    The field really was big. As were most of them. Right now I didn¡¯t see anyone out working on them, likely since the sun was starting to set, but earlier in the day it had been common to see one or two people per field toiling.


    ¡°So uh¡­ what did she really want then? Just to talk to you?¡± Oplar asked after a few moments.


    ¡°I think so, yes. She basically feels like she¡¯s made horrible mistakes, and now the world is suffering because of it. She¡¯s lost. But I think she¡¯ll be okay. She¡¯ll just need time,¡± I said. In fact she was rather like how I had been a long time ago. After the kids died. I had just kind of¡­ wandered around, with no real goal in mind. Though she might not wander much, and just stay here.


    ¡°Strange. I¡¯m not sure I¡¯d be able to talk so comfortably with someone who killed my husband,¡± Oplar wondered.


    I frowned at her. ¡°Vim¡¯s doing it, not me,¡± I said.


    ¡°Well¡­ yeah? But you¡¯re his wife, right? Basically the same thing. It¡¯d be like me talking to the Chronicler¡­ and that would just be¡­¡± Oplar shook violently as if suddenly disgusted, and made an odd groan of a noise.


    Raising an eyebrow, I was a little startled to learn something like this. Though it was likely something everyone knew about her, and I was just hearing of it for the first time. ¡°So¡­ how do you deal with that though? Don¡¯t you basically live at the Cathedral?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Well¡­ yeah, but it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s big enough and our offices are far enough away we basically never meet. Plus it¡¯s not like I can¡¯t¡­ well¡­ be around her. I just don¡¯t want to associate with her. We can pass each other in the hallway fine, just don¡¯t ever expect me to break bread with her,¡± Oplar said simply, as if talking about the weather.


    Huh¡­ Though¡­


    Gulping softly I wondered if that meant the Chronicler¡¯s sisters, the ones Vim had spoken of before, were the cause of Oplar¡¯s parents deaths. If so that really was¡­ well¡­


    That would explain her distaste for their faith, at least. To a point. I didn¡¯t think it was wise to despise a whole faith based off the actions of a few of its believers, but¡­ well¡­


    ¡°Could you do it Renn?¡± Oplar then asked.


    ¡°Hm¡­ Yes. My friend, the witch, killed a member of my family. She and I had been very close,¡± I said.


    ¡°Yeah but¡­ you killed the rest of your family, right? That means they weren¡¯t that good of people, doesn¡¯t it? What if someone killed Vim? Would you be able to hug them?¡± she asked.


    I paused a moment to ponder her words. She had a point. Maybe the reason I found there to be nothing too drastic and wrong about it simply because of my own experiences.


    In fact I had proof of this. I did not mind my family dying much at all. Even if it had hurt and made me sad, I hadn¡¯t faulted the witch at all. That snake arriving and throwing everything into chaos had been because she had been hunting it. It had come to my family as to hunt and eat, in an effort to become strong enough to flee or kill her. So their deaths were not just indirectly but directly caused by her¡­ yet¡­


    Yet I didn¡¯t mind.


    The moment I considered others though, like Fly or Brom for instance, it became a different story. If one of those sewer dwelling bastards had showed up again right here and now, I¡¯d not only disregard everything they said and did I¡¯d likely try to end their lives¡­ or at least, go get Vim so he could do so. Like that man with fins on his arms. If he showed up again, somehow¡­


    ¡°I suppose you¡¯re right, Oplar. If someone hurt or killed someone I loved and cherished¡­ someone I genuinely liked, I¡¯d not be able to talk patiently with them or hug them either,¡± I said as I concluded.


    ¡°Right¡­? Yet she had. I know this Rollo had committed a crime, and all, but still¡­¡± Oplar said.


    Right indeed¡­


    I sighed at the strange thoughts and emotions they brought, and returned to walking. ¡°I bet Vim could, though,¡± I said.


    ¡°You think so? He seems to kill his enemies rather quickly in my experience,¡± Oplar wondered.


    Yes. He did. But¡­


    He also didn¡¯t see certain people and things as enemies, either. How many in the Society were those he genuinely didn¡¯t like or care for, yet didn¡¯t hesitate to visit and help if needed?


    Though she was right in the end. Like Tim. Vim had ended his life the moment he even hinted at the fact he had murdered Frett¡¯s baby.


    But¡­ Vim had also told me he had acted hastily. That he had allowed his anger, his emotions, to act. He had been in the right, as the Societies Protector, to take Tim¡¯s life¡­ but he had seemed to think he had chosen wrongly.


    ¡°Are there¡­ actual rules, Oplar? About when and if Vim is allowed to take someone¡¯s life?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Hm¡­? Well¡­ yes and no. Vim has the right to defend himself, us, and to of course protect any and all information of the Society¡­ but at the same time he¡¯s supposed to get authorization before doing anything drastic. It¡¯s why there are votes,¡± Oplar said.


    ¡°So¡­ he broke the rules by killing Tim?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No? At least I¡¯m not sure why you¡¯d think so. Tim had both been banished, and had not only killed a fellow member but had threatened to kill others as well. If Vim hadn¡¯t dealt with him, that would have been more of a rule breaking incident in my perspective,¡± Oplar said.


    Seemed like a very convenient way to look at it¡­ but who was I to say differently? I personally believed such a cruel man deserved death without question, so¡­


    ¡°Are you worried about the Society judging Vim for this execution Renn? If so there¡¯s no need to. It¡¯s sanctioned by the people here,¡± Oplar asked, telling me she had slightly misunderstood me.


    ¡°No¡­ I figured this was fine, since you weren¡¯t too bothered with it. Plus it¡¯s not like I think there shouldn¡¯t be rules and laws. Even the humans have them¡­ I was just wondering about how Vim¡¯s sometimes spontaneous and brutal actions are taken, I suppose,¡± I said.


    Oplar hummed as she crossed her arms. ¡°I mean¡­ that¡¯s part of the reason the vote¡¯s been called, I¡¯m sure. Most complaints about Vim are either his lack of doing something, or him doing too much. Take Ruvindale for example, since you¡¯re related to it. Crane and the others on her side think that Vim had not done enough. That he had neglected to properly foresee and stop the damage and deaths from happening,¡± Oplar explained.


    If I hadn¡¯t known Oplar better I would have thought her picking the Sleepy Artist of all things as an example to be her way as to insult me. But I knew she meant nothing by it. ¡°But what could he have actually done, Oplar¡­? The nobles who had done what they did and the knights who obeyed their will¡­ it¡¯s not like Vim could have done anything to prevent that. Short of living there constantly and keeping an eye on them, I suppose,¡± I said.


    Oplar nodded. ¡°I agree fully Renn, but they¡¯re not really acting on reason I don¡¯t think. Plus you got several of them trying to claim he¡¯s some kind of god or something¡­ so maybe that¡¯s what their trying to imply? If he¡¯s some omnipotent being, why isn¡¯t he more efficient at protecting us?¡± Oplar tried to reason.


    ¡°What are you going to do if they actually do remove Vim from his position?¡± I asked her.


    She chuckled. ¡°It won¡¯t come to that Renn. Odds are they¡¯ll just vote to impose some kind of new rule, or something. I¡¯d not really worry about it Renn,¡± Oplar said.


    Wait¡­ I slowed to a stop again. ¡°You had warned Vim not to take it lightly earlier. Why the sudden change in heart?¡± I asked.


    The taller woman also stopped, and gave me a strange smile. ¡°To be honest¡­? You. Seeing the two of you together told me all I needed to know. Part of their argument, other than him being some weird god or something, is you. That he didn¡¯t properly assess how dangerous you were and whatnot¡­ I think they¡¯ve recklessly accused you of being a danger without hearing the whole story. They¡¯re going to be quite shocked at how badly that accusation will fall apart. You¡¯re not a threat to any of us¡­ if anything I think you¡¯ll do us good. Not just you yourself, I mean, but Vim. I think you¡¯re changing him, but for the better and¡­¡± Oplar started to blush a little as she spoke, telling me her thought process and reasoning¡­ and¡­


    Stepping forward, I wrapped the taller woman in a deep hug. Far deeper than the one I had just given to Sillti. More so because I knew Oplar was strong enough to not be bothered by it. I still wasn¡¯t sure yet what a guinea pig was, so I didn¡¯t know if the people here were strong or feeble.


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡± Oplar went quiet upon being embraced by me, and then she chuckled softly as she returned the favor.


    For a long moment the two of us just stood there. Hugging. And I gave her a tiny squeeze and promised to myself to once again help her find someone. Whoever, wherever, whatever they were. I¡¯d help her¡­ somehow.


    It was the least I could do for such a sweet person.

 Chapter Two Hundred and Eighty Four – Vim – To Catch a Tail

    I wonder if this was going to be a nightly occurrence from now on.


    We weren¡¯t on the couch, but instead on our bed. But that wasn¡¯t because we were sleeping. Renn and I were sitting back to back. She was happily humming a tune that had no rhythm to it, and reading the second installment of the Queen¡¯s Lament.


    It was a little late in the night. We had a couple lamps lit, burning softly on either side of the bed. Although they had little reflective panels, as to more evenly enhance the light they gave off, it still wasn¡¯t much. A human would likely be struggling to read, or at least not doing so comfortably, but for Renn it was more than enough.


    I too was reading, but not the smutty drivel that the Society enjoyed. Instead I was reading Ash¡¯s report of Rollo¡¯s deeds and his summary sentencing. It was the report that was to be sent to the Cathedral, to join the other records of such deaths. Renn had a similar letter in her pouch, about Tim, written by Abel.


    Unlike that letter by Abel, however, this was no letter. It was almost a book in itself. Ash like always was a stickler for the rules and methodologically followed the process to the letter. She had taken testimonies, reviewed evidence, compared it all and then deduced her own conclusion based off what little evidence she herself could scrounge up. Then she even wrote a several page diction, as if she was telling her findings to a crowd. There was a single, solitary, blank page at the end. It was saved for the day of Rollo¡¯s execution. She, Thrain, and I would all sign it as proof the deed had been carried out rightfully and honorably.


    A pain, really. Few locations were so structured anymore¡­ but I¡¯d never complain or argue. If they wanted to be a people of law and order, I¡¯d oblige. Just as I¡¯d oblige those who carried out mob justice, as they did in the smaller villages.


    Still¡­


    Any doubt I had over Rollo¡¯s guilt had been swept away in the first few pages, let alone the dozens of others.


    Turning a page, I did my best to not read too quickly. I didn¡¯t actually need to read this, and sometimes I didn''t at all, but I was using it as a distraction.


    It was one thing to sit so close on a couch, or to have her lay upon me while we slept. But this was something else entirely. Why was it having our backs together felt so comforting? Especially since most of my back was cold, since she wasn¡¯t big enough to touch most of it. In fact, with us back-to-back like this¡­


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it funny, Vim?¡± Renn asked, speaking up for the first time in about an hour.


    ¡°What is?¡± I asked. I stopped focusing on how small her frame was and tried to remember all I could about that book she was reading. It was when the main character truly became queen. The central plot, other than the romance, was centered around the troubles of a freshly crowned monarch and all the political strife that followed. It was honestly a boring tale, since it tried to be dramatic yet never seemed so to me since I could recount actual living proof that had been several times over more interesting. Real monarchies were far more entertaining than fiction.


    ¡°I¡¯m small. Compared to you. I should know this, you¡¯re taller than me¡­ of course, and I lay against you all the time, lately. Plus I''ve been hugging you more often, too... Yet I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever realized just how much bigger you actually are,¡± she said.


    I frowned and wondered if she had suddenly gained the ability to read minds or something. I was half tempted to lean back and check her eyes, to make sure they weren¡¯t suddenly glowing. ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m not much taller than you, really,¡± I said.


    ¡°Only if you include my ears, Vim,¡± she said.


    Although that was true, it wasn¡¯t like her ears were huge. Maybe the size of her outstretched hands at best?


    I blinked as I realized I didn¡¯t really know how big her ears, or tail, were. I¡¯d never actually tried to touch them, so¡­


    Her tail, as if to remind me it was there, thumped against my lap. She had coiled it around my waist, which was partly the reason I was so uncomfortable. I wanted to touch it. ¡°Would you prefer me to be smaller?¡± I asked as I stared at the wiggling thing.


    I felt her back arch up a tad, and I smiled as she sat up a little straight and turned, as to look at me. ¡°Could you¡­?¡± she asked wearily.


    Chuckling softly I shook my head. ¡°No. I can¡¯t change what I am, I¡¯m sorry. I can¡¯t even get fatter or build muscle, either¡­ for that matter,¡± I said.


    ¡°Huh¡­ Now that I think about it, I really never change either. I¡¯ve actually wondered why I¡¯ve not gotten a little plumper since joining the Society. I¡¯ve not eaten this well, or this constantly, in my whole life,¡± Renn wondered.


    She did eat a lot. ¡°Perks of being what we are, I suppose,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hm¡­ can monarchs change their shapes? Or grow in size?¡± Renn asked suddenly.


    I frowned as I watched her tail slowly rise upward, then back down. The tip was basically waving at me. ¡°No. They can have strange abilities but nothing like that,¡± I said.


    ¡°Right¡­¡± Renn mumbled, and then relaxed again. This time she even rested her head against my back, which told me she had likely put the book down on her lap. Maybe she had finished it¡­? ¡°Vim¡­¡± she said my name, but didn¡¯t continue.


    ¡°Yeah?¡±


    ¡°I met his wife today. The man you¡¯re to execute,¡± she said.


    ¡°Oh¡­?¡± I lowered my failing attempt at a distraction, and placed it next to me. Her tail swayed too much for me to put Ash¡¯s report on my lap.


    She nodded. ¡°Her name is Sillti. She¡¯s¡­ pretty. A little taller than me, and a dainty thing. She¡­ was just sad. She¡¯s depressed. She wanted to talk to me but wasn¡¯t really sure what she wanted to say or ask,¡± Renn said.


    ¡°She sought you out?¡± I asked. That was surprising. This village, these guinea pigs, were very timid people. Some were strong, or could be, but they were no warriors. They had no confidence. No bravado.


    ¡°She had wanted to meet the wife of the man who would widow her,¡± she then said.


    ¡°Oh.¡±


    Renn giggled at me. ¡°Surprising huh? I hadn¡¯t expected it either,¡± she said.


    That was concerning¡­ ¡°I¡¯m assuming all was well¡­?¡± I asked. Neither she nor Oplar had mentioned it when they returned earlier. Hadn¡¯t said a word about it as we ate dinner, at all. So¡­


    ¡°Yeah. It was fine. She even asked me for a hug at the end,¡± Renn said.


    Of course she did.


    Renn¡¯s tail tapped my thigh, and my eyes lingered on it as it swayed as if absentmindedly.


    ¡°He abused her. She just thought she could¡­ teach him. She thought he was young, and he¡¯d grow to be normal. And the man he killed, this Ivan, was someone she had been friends with since birth¡­ and she basically said she had loved him too, and¡­¡± Renn began to prattle on about the woman, the victim, and the murderer.


    I did my best to focus on her as she spoke, but her damned tail was just so alluring. It was right in my lap. She likely wasn¡¯t even registering where it was, but¡­


    Closing my eyes, I did my best to not sigh. Women usually liked to lay their hands, or run them, along my thighs when flirting. And that was exactly what her damned tail felt like it was doing, even though I knew it was not at all what she was attempting. Odds were Renn wasn¡¯t even currently aware where her tail was, let alone what it was doing.


    ¡°Does it bother you, Vim?¡± Renn asked as she finished some question I had barely heard.


    Yes. It does. But seeing your sad face after telling you not to touch me with you tail would bother me even more.


    It regrettably was something I couldn¡¯t tease her about. As much as I¡¯d like to make her blush and stutter, I knew she¡¯d take it too deeply. She¡¯d then from now onwards do her best to not allow her tail to rest upon me if I even hinted that I didn¡¯t like it.


    Which was not what I wanted at all¡­ since that was the very problem. I did like it.


    Her tail twitched, a little more strongly than usual.


    Oh. Right. I was ignoring her. What had she asked about¡­?


    Opening my eyes as I quickly remembered, I nodded. ¡°Killing him doesn¡¯t bother me, Renn. As I¡¯ve said, I have no doubt he was the murderer. He has been banished, and they have decreed him guilty. If I don¡¯t do it someone else simply will,¡± I said.


    She huffed. ¡°I really don¡¯t like that though, Vim.¡±


    ¡°Why not¡­? You had not been bothered I had killed Tim,¡± I said. Or well, she had been¡­ but only by the suddenness of it. It wasn¡¯t the deed I had done, but how noisily and startling the act had been instead.


    ¡°Because they could just as easily take his life. They¡¯re making you do it so they don¡¯t have to. And yes, I know, we¡¯ve talked about it already¡­ and I get your viewpoint, and I know I¡¯m being hypocritical. I thought about it earlier¡­ even if today, again, I needed to end a family member¡¯s life¡­ I¡¯d still ask you. Even though I¡¯d snivel and complain when others ask you to do it too,¡± Renn said honestly.


    I smiled at her and was half tempted to reach around and pat her head. ¡°Well done Renn. I¡¯m glad you¡¯re able to confidently say such things,¡± I said.


    ¡°Don¡¯t tease me, Vim. I know it¡¯s bad¡­ I know I should be better, but¡­¡± Renn grumbled, not realizing I had been completely serious in my praise.


    Hm¡­ ¡°Remember Celine¡¯s book, Renn? There¡¯s an agreement in there concerning this,¡± I reminded her.


    She nodded. ¡°Yes¡­ I asked Oplar about such rules and she was rather vague about it so I thought of her book. The closest I can think of though is the one about how you are to do what they cannot out of mercy,¡± Renn said.


    Of course she remembered¡­ ¡°That¡¯s the one,¡± I said.


    She sighed rather heavily. ¡°That¡¯s so vague, Vim. If that¡¯s the case it encompasses many things. It could even be stretched to say you should feed and house and¡­¡± Renn slowly went quiet, and I smiled as her tail thumped even harder as she pondered her own words.


    Patiently waiting for her to realize how true her words really were, I glanced at the nearby window. It was closed this time, which told me that Renn had not enjoyed waking up as cold as she had. It was a good thing; really, it meant she¡¯d not so desperately cling to me tonight. Maybe she¡¯ll just hold onto an arm or something¡­


    She eventually sighed as she reached her own conclusion. ¡°Please tell me it wasn¡¯t vague on purpose, and you actually negotiated it with Celine at the time,¡± she said.


    ¡°If I hadn¡¯t?¡± I asked her, amused.


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll likely join Rapti and the rest, and force the Society and you to sit down and write a proper contract I think,¡± Renn stated simply.


    I flinched, and did my best to not wonder if she could accomplish such a thing or not. It was a terrifying aspect. ¡°Please don¡¯t¡­¡± I begged.


    She giggled, but I didn¡¯t let her happy banter trick me. I knew better than to think she was just trying to tease me.


    ¡°I know the rule is¡­ well¡­ a broad-stroke of one. But its original intent was basically what¡¯s happening here. To kill. To dirty my hands for those who simply couldn¡¯t bring themselves to do so, no matter how horrible their torment was. Back then it had been more attributed to other non-humans than humans, or ourselves, but the idea remains the same,¡± I said, hoping to steer away from that vote as a conversation piece.


    ¡°Hm¡­ You phrase it kind of as if Celine is the one who formed it that way,¡± Renn noted.


    ¡°I had not wanted to join the Society, Renn. Not really. She had wanted more than I was willing to give, and then some. So our agreements on what I would and wouldn¡¯t do are the way they are because of her attempts to encompass many ideals and rules in each one, yes. But it¡¯s fine¡­ she agreed to many of my own terms as well, so I have to play along,¡± I said.


    ¡°Wait¡­¡± Renn turned around, and her tail finally left my lap. It didn¡¯t go far though. ¡°Are you saying if you had a choice, Vim¡­ you¡¯d leave the Society?¡± she asked worriedly.


    I blinked at her question, and frowned as I pondered it.


    Leave¡­?


    ¡°Don¡¯t actually debate it!¡± she shouted, shocked.


    Changing my frown¡¯s focus from my thoughts to her, I spent a small moment to listen above us. To a room on the other side of the house, on the second floor.


    Oplar was still snoring away. Renn¡¯s outburst hadn¡¯t woken her.


    ¡°She¡¯s still sleeping,¡± Renn noted, her ears fluttering a little.


    ¡°You could tell what I was doing?¡± I asked. Maybe she had suddenly gained the ability to read minds.


    ¡°It was obvious? You tilted your head a bit and unfocused your eyes. You do that when you hear and notice something in the distance. There was no reason for you to do that right now, so Oplar was the most likely thing,¡± she told me how she came to the conclusion.


    Hmph. ¡°You¡¯re lucky she¡¯s a heavy sleeper. And no. I¡¯d not leave it Renn¡­ I¡¯ve told you. I made a mistake. My allegiance and service to the Society is my attempt at paying my dues,¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not asking about you righting your scales, Vim¡­ I¡¯m asking for your personal opinion on the matter,¡± she said gently.


    Staring at the woman next to me, who had a strangely sad look on her face¡­ I wondered where that happy humming song had gone. Why¡¯d I always seem to make her sad? How¡¯d we go from happy silence to this?


    ¡°Of my place in the Society, or this execution¡­?¡± I asked wearily.


    Her eyes narrowed at me, and a bit of her lip curled¡­ as if to snarl at me. ¡°I want to say both, but if you¡¯re going to only answer one¡­ well¡­¡± she was about to ask the more serious question, but hesitated.


    Realizing she had just forcefully quelled her own curiosity and worries¡­ because she didn¡¯t want to annoy me, or make me go silent on her, I couldn¡¯t help but feel horrible.


    I really was an ass, sometimes.


    ¡°The Society annoys me, Renn,¡± I told her. S~ea??h the nov§×lF~ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Renn¡¯s scrunched up face of worry instantly disappeared as she looked up in shock. Her ears went straight upward, and her tail went still.


    Taking a small breath I turned a bit, to properly face her. So that we weren¡¯t both half turned around. Renn quickly did the same, and even crossed her legs under her, as to properly sit in front of me. I couldn¡¯t help but smile a little at her, or rather at us. I went ahead and mimicked her, crossing my own legs as well. By doing so though, our knees bumped into each other. She didn¡¯t seem to mind, however.


    ¡°They do. Greatly so. This vote for instance¡­ I would never stop it. I would never complain about it, and I would obey any conclusion they come to. Even the worst one. But¡­ I¡¯d be lying if I didn¡¯t admit I¡¯m a little insulted because of it,¡± I told her the truth.


    Renn took a sharp breath and nodded, and leaned forward. She put her hands on my knees, as support and to grab me. ¡°Mhm! I agree!¡± she said; glad to hear I thought so.


    ¡°That being said¡­ I also understand where they¡¯re coming from. The Society at its height had tens of thousands of members, Renn. We had entire nations under our banner. Whole continents were under our rule and domain. We¡¯re a shadow of ourselves. Even if we take into account the many that left¡­ there is no denying I¡¯ve not been a very good protector. I¡¯ve allowed many to perish, and be lost, under my watchful eye. And there are many who have suffered, as well. Even those who have not died have lost everything. Abel is a good example¡­ and so is your dear friend Merit. She had a whole kingdom, Renn. She had been a queen, surrounded by friends and family. Now she is alone, and the few friends she has like Nasba and you are distant¡­ though admittedly not on purpose,¡± I told her.


    Renn¡¯s brow furrowed at me. ¡°Vim¡­ you¡¯re not a god. You can¡¯t be everywhere at once and,¡± she started to defend me, and I quickly raised a hand to stop her.


    ¡°I¡¯m not willing to argue that point right now, Renn. I¡¯m simply saying you cannot deny the truth, and the results,¡± I said.


    ¡°But¡­ who is to say without you it wouldn¡¯t be much worse? What if without you there¡¯d be none of us left at all? Which honestly, isn¡¯t that the case? You and many others have made it very clear there aren¡¯t many non-humans left anymore. That I¡¯m the last predator to join in over a hundred years!¡± she said.


    ¡°That is another argument, Renn. I¡¯m willing to debate that with you, but not right now,¡± I said, reminding her.


    She made an odd whine of a noise, and leaned back a bit. She sat back down, but her hands remained on my knees. She looked hurt, and likely was. I wasn¡¯t allowing her to defend me, and she didn¡¯t seem to like that at all.


    Renn really was adorable. Her ears were twitching, and her face was a mess of worry. Yet she was still willing to face me, and stare me straight in the eye. As if ready to argue and debate with me the moment I gave her permission to do so.


    ¡°Per my belief in free-will¡­ I have to entertain and oblige other¡¯s opinions. No matter their stance, and even if they¡¯re wrong, too. One cannot be truly free without the right to their own thoughts,¡± I told her. Renn sighed softly, but nodded. ¡°That being said¡­ it¡¯s not that I don¡¯t agree with you, Renn¡­¡± I softly added.


    She perked up at that, and gave me a beautiful smile. ¡°Do you?¡±


    ¡°Somewhat. We can debate that later, you and I¡­ maybe after we hear the thing they¡¯re actually wanting to vote on. Until then though, just know if given an option to stay or leave the Society¡­ I¡¯d stay. But if they truly vote to relieve me, then I will oblige without a fuss or a fight, as well,¡± I answered her original question.


    She slowly nodded. ¡°Okay. Later. Promise,¡± she agreed.


    I nodded back¡­ and reached over to grab one of her hands. I tried not to notice the way she went wide-eyed and sat up straighter, suddenly alert.


    Holding her hand gently, I smiled at her. ¡°So you met his wife,¡± I brought up her earlier statement.


    She nodded a little briskly, and stared a little sheepishly at our hands. ¡°Yes¡­ she was pretty. She¡¯s depressed¡­ I feel bad; I really didn¡¯t say anything good. The few times I tried to relieve her, or say something wise, she simply giggled and told me she had already been told such things by someone else. An Ollie,¡± Renn said with her focus on our hands.


    Ollie¡­? Oh. Right. Ollie had mentioned she was involved with the man¡¯s execution. She had likely also taken on the burden of helping this soon to be widow through the troubling experience. Ollie was an odd one, but she was a gentle type of odd.


    Renn then sighed. ¡°I think she came to me hoping to have someone to hate. She thinks, like most of the ones here, that you¡¯re some kind of god¡­ so she can¡¯t hate you. At least in her perspective. Yet as we talked she came to the conclusion she couldn¡¯t hate me either¡­ maybe I should have been mean to her? On purpose? Would that have been better, you think?¡± she asked me.


    ¡°I¡¯ve played the bad-guy many times. It works¡­ but it¡¯s a form of a lie, so it always leaves a bad taste in the mouth,¡± I said.


    ¡°Mhm¡­¡± Renn nodded, and her hand moved around in my own. She squirmed her fingers between my own, and once our hands grasped tightly a smile wormed its way onto her face. She looked pleased with herself.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather you didn¡¯t do such things, by the way. Let me play that part¡­ if it¡¯s necessary,¡± I said.


    She sighed softly and nodded, still focused on our hands.


    ¡°Not to change the subject much¡­ but how¡¯s your book?¡± I asked. It had fallen off her lap next to her when she had turned around, and shut closed, so I hadn¡¯t been able to tell if she had finished it or not.


    ¡°Oh? I¡¯ll allow it¡­ but only because I¡¯m in a good mood,¡± she said with a smile at me.


    I nodded and squeezed her hand ever so softly, as thanks.


    Renn coughed and nodded. ¡°Well¡­ I¡¯m about half way through. It¡¯s not bad. I don¡¯t like this other man the queen is trying to force herself to like. I get it, I mean¡­ she¡¯s a queen. Royalty. She has a duty to her kingdom, and responsibilities¡­ and this man would help her fulfill many of them. It would help her have peace and stuff¡­ but¡­ well¡­¡± Renn squirmed a tad, and her tail thumped the book next to her. If she had done it on purpose or not I couldn¡¯t tell. ¡°He¡¯s portrayed as a good man, but I don¡¯t like him,¡± she finished.


    ¡°You hadn¡¯t liked the other one though, had you? The man from the first book?¡± I asked. She had complained over the main character¡¯s attractions to him. How they had not been things she would have noticed, or liked, about a man.


    ¡°Oh shush. I know. I had been so happy he had been abandoned, yet here I am wanting him back. Between this and my selfishness about this execution I may as well just admit I¡¯m a bad person,¡± Renn complained.


    I chuckled at her. ¡°So terrible,¡± I teased her.


    She smirked at me as her ear fluttered. ¡°Plus uh¡­ well¡­ the book is getting¡­ well¡­¡± she then blushed a tad, which I was glad to see¡­ but also a little disappointed. I had been wanting to make her blush like that myself.


    I had lost to a book.


    ¡°Spicy. As they call it. Yes,¡± I said as I enjoyed her squirming smile.


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I¡¯m surprised Merit likes this so much. Everyone else enjoying it makes sense. Like Sharp. She was very open about how she enjoyed romance and love. But Merit¡­? It makes me wonder if she¡¯s more like Sharp than I thought¡­ maybe I hadn¡¯t gotten as close to her as I assumed,¡± Renn said with a small sigh.


    Smirking at her, I shrugged. ¡°They do say those with the hardest shells have the softest insides,¡± I said.


    Renn paused a moment, then her tail thumped near my leg. ¡°Explains Sharp and you, I guess,¡± she said happily.


    ¡°Oh¡­? Me?¡± I asked, really?


    She nodded with a frown, as if shocked I¡¯d disagree.


    Hmph. ¡°I think I¡¯m rather soft all over. Aren¡¯t you always saying I need to stand up for myself more? Can¡¯t be very callous and hard then, I think,¡± I said.


    She huffed at me. ¡°You should. But that¡¯s not you being soft, Vim. You¡¯re not timid and letting them walk all over you because you¡¯re afraid of confrontation or something. You¡¯re not letting others dictate your life¡­ you instead simply allow it, out of mercy if anything else. You willingly place shackles upon you, which at any moment you could break if you wished to¡­ so I¡¯d not say you¡¯re soft at all. Unless you mean your heart. You allow it to swell quite mightily for our weaker, softer, members... but I don¡¯t view that as something soft. I view that as the proper thing a man should do,¡± Renn said.


    A little surprised to hear such a serious answer to my light teasing, I softly nodded and accepted it.


    Renn shifted a tad, and her tail found its way to my lap again. I did my best to ignore it as it slithered up over my leg and onto my lap.


    If not for her happy smile and her still complete focus on our clasped hands, I¡¯d think she was doing it on purpose.


    ¡°By the way, Renn¡­¡± I brought up another topic, as to best distract myself from her tail as it continued to squirm and tap my thigh.


    ¡°Hm¡­?¡± she tilted her head, but kept her eyes on our hands.


    ¡°The people here¡­ they¡¯re an odd group. They have rules, and such,¡± I started.


    Her eyes finally left our hands and she frowned as she nodded.


    ¡°I¡­ don¡¯t need to. Thanks to this report. And their seriousness of the matter,¡± I said as I gestured at Ash¡¯s report with a nod. ¡°But they¡­ would prefer it if I spoke to the man. This Rollo.¡±


    Her frown deepened and her tail paused in its movement. It went still on my lap. ¡°What for¡­?¡± she asked.


    I sighed. ¡°Oh many things. To hear his side of the story. To hear his last words. Stuff like that,¡± I said.


    ¡°Hm¡­ you don¡¯t want to?¡± she asked, noticing my opinion on it.


    ¡°Rather¡­ I wanted to know if you wished to do it instead,¡± I asked.


    Her ears shifted a little. ¡°Talk to Rollo¡­?¡± she asked back, and to herself.


    I nodded. ¡°If you want to. You could go with Oplar, and Ollie, and talk to him. He¡¯s likely in their cells. They have a small prison¡­ a remnant of their old ways. You don¡¯t have to. There¡¯s likely no point to it. I¡¯ve heard he¡¯s not taking it well, which means he¡¯s likely a bubbling mess. So¡­¡±


    Renn hummed and her thumb began to softly caress my hand. ¡°You mean by myself¡­ not with you,¡± she said as she realized my meaning.


    I nodded.


    ¡°Do you want me to?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Do I want you to bother with a depraved man unable to control his own emotions¡­? Of course not. But¡­¡± I hesitated a tad.


    ¡°But¡­?¡± she asked and leaned forward a bit.


    ¡°But you want me to teach you. You want to learn. And¡­ there may come a day where you have to be the one to judge someone. What if I wasn¡¯t here, but on my way, and it was you who needed to discern if this man was guilty or not? I¡¯m not saying you should do that, Renn, he¡¯s already been declared guilty. He¡¯s already been tried and judged. But¡­ there are things to learn by talking to a man who knows he¡¯s about to die,¡± I said.


    Renn¡¯s tail moved with a tiny twitch. ¡°Do¡­ you want me to be sad, Vim? Or angry? Because I think talking to the man who killed another, and subsequently ruined other lives in the process, would only do such things I think,¡± she asked me.


    I smiled at her. ¡°No. I don¡¯t want you to be sad or angry. I just¡­ wanted to give you the option.¡±


    ¡°Hm¡­ You let me choose Elisabell¡¯s fate. Landi¡¯s. Roslyn and her people¡­ are you saying I can choose his fate too?¡± Renn asked.


    Pausing a moment I shook my head. I should have not said it the way I had. I should have explained it better. ¡°No. As I said, he¡¯s already doomed. I¡¯ll be taking his life no matter what.¡±


    ¡°Right¡­ you didn¡¯t let me decide anything about Tim, either,¡± she said as she thought about it.


    Well¡­ no. I hadn¡¯t. ¡°That is my job, Renn. I know you kind of want to be like me, but¡­¡±


    She nodded. ¡°I know. Plus you¡¯re the type of man to not want me to take another¡¯s life, or cause such stress, if you could avoid it¡­¡± Renn then nodded again, a little firmer. ¡°Ok. I¡¯ll talk to him. If anything to see what a man like him looks like.¡±


    ¡°Looks like¡­?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Well¡­ I can¡¯t say I¡¯m not interested. Sillti was beautiful¡­ and from what I gathered from Oplar, she could have had her pick of men here. Yet she chose this one? A man who abused her on top of it? Known for violence¡­? Violence in a town of people who are passive and timid, supposedly¡­? I¡¯m interested in seeing why,¡± she said.


    Ah. ¡°Already being stained by those books are you?¡± I teased her.


    Renn startled, her hand tightly gripping my own as she sat up straight. ¡°W-what? No!¡± she said, shocked.


    Smirking at her, I enjoyed the vibrant red face that had quickly taken over. Yes. That was what I had wanted to see all this time. ¡°What do you mean no¡­? Isn¡¯t that what you wanted to see? If he was sexy or not?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Wha¡­! Vim!¡± Renn grinned as she tried to wave at me with the hand I held. I let her violently shake my hand all around as he tail thumped my lap rather strongly.


    Glancing down at the thing, I had to go completely still as I realized my free hand had been about to grab it. I quickly pulled my arm away and grabbed the bedding instead. It seemed grabbing my knee hadn¡¯t been enough of a deterrent.


    Luckily Renn hadn¡¯t noticed, since she was still hastily trying to defend herself with a stutter.


    ¡°R-really! Jeez! I didn¡¯t mean that! I just meant¡­ like¡­ well¡­ like Frett! Why¡¯d she choose Tim? There had been other men there. Abel, Gary, or even one of the humans! Not only was Tim a bastard, and rude, he wasn¡¯t really someone I¡¯d¡­ well¡­¡± Renn¡¯s face got redder as she realized she was basically saying she couldn¡¯t believe Frett had chosen a man she had found ugly.


    ¡°Found Tim ugly did you?¡± I teased her even more, which only made her groan and lower her head, to cover her blushed face with her longer hair. She even lowered her ears at an angle, as if to hide her face even more from me.


    ¡°Well¡­¡± she mumbled as she squirmed.


    So she had. Interesting. As far as I had been able to tell, Tim had been the most attractive of all the men at the Crypt. There was a reason he had been the target of even the married human women there.


    I¡¯d be humbled and honored to think she found me more attractive than Tim and other men, but the reality was I knew the truth. There was a reason I was able to easily blend in no matter where I went. I wasn¡¯t necessarily ugly, but I wasn¡¯t handsome either.


    ¡°Gosh¡­¡± Renn groaned as I studied her, and wondered if I had hit the nail on the head with my teasing. Maybe she really had wondered if this Rollo had been chosen because of his looks, and had been interested in seeing him because of it. Or maybe Renn was just very vulnerable to such teasing during moments like this, between us¡­


    Glancing around the room, I had no choice but to admit we had a really good atmosphere at the moment. The dark room, lit by the candles¡­ alone¡­ Holding hands, even.


    Yes. Maybe it was mostly just the moment. The teasing was effective because of the moment.


    Her tail thumped me again, and I glanced down at it¡­ and found my hand once again near it. My eye twitched rather strongly as I made a fist, and pushed it back down to the bed.


    What the hell. I needed to be careful. If I grabbed it absentmindedly like that, I might accidentally hurt her.


    ¡°So¡­¡± I was about to tease her again, in a different way. One that would hopefully make her show me her flushed face again. Why was she hiding it?


    Yet before I could say anything more, a loud thump shook the whole house.


    Renn¡¯s squirming came to an abrupt stop as she looked up to the ceiling, her ears perked and her tail gone stiff¡­ and I sighed as I watched her flushed face quickly dissipate into one of worry.


    Then her worry wiggled into a grin.


    ¡°Did¡­ did she just fall?¡± Renn asked, staring up at the ceiling.


    ¡°Very likely. As I said, she¡¯s a heavy sleeper when truly relaxed. It not only makes her hard to wake, it takes her time to fully wake up sometimes too¡­ so sometimes she does indeed fall out of bed, or walk into walls while half asleep,¡± I said.


    As if to prove my words true, we both heard another thump. This time it was accompanied by what could only be the sound of a dresser or box skidding across the wooden floor.


    ¡°See?¡± I said with a smile.


    Renn¡¯s grin broadened. ¡°How neat. They do say bear¡¯s hibernate, huh? I wonder if that¡¯s why,¡± she wondered.


    ¡°Likely,¡± I said with a shrug.


    Renn hummed as she mulled for a moment¡­ and then nodded. ¡°I want to see her when she¡¯s half asleep,¡± she said excitedly.


    Without any hesitation she released my hand and crawled off the bed. She did it so quickly, I felt almost abandoned as she hurried to the door of the room and opened it.


    Before running out of the room¡­ Renn paused and turned to look at me. Her tail twitched a little wildly as she studied me, and I smiled at her while wondering what was wrong.


    ¡°Next time just grab it, Vim.¡±


    A little shocked at being called out; Renn gave me a happy grin and nodded¡­ then ran out.


    Sighing as I listened to Renn hurry down the hall and then up the stairs, to see the loudly stumbling bear¡­ I shook my head at myself.


    She was no tiger, but I¡¯d say catching her tail would be far more dangerous.


    Especially for me.

 Chapter Two Hundred and Eighty Five – Renn – Rollo

    ¡°Not coming in Oplar¡­?¡± I asked my friend who had not entered with me.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be out here, Renn. Take your time,¡± Oplar said gently with a smile. She pointed to a nearby bench, a few dozen feet from the building.


    Studying her for a tiny moment¡­ I softly smiled and nodded at her. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll try not to be long,¡± I promised.


    ¡°No worries!¡± Oplar said as she turned, to go sit at the bench.


    Looking away from my friend who hated confrontation so deeply that she¡¯d not even enter this supposed prison, I entered the building.


    The place was made of the same brick as all the rest¡­ but it was somehow even more boring and plain than the other buildings. It had no windows. Only a couple floors tall¡­ and honestly seemed smaller than even the house we were all staying at.


    And¡­ There was a familiar stink in the air. Though surprisingly, not one of dirt or grime. It was one I¡¯d not smelled in a long time, yet used to all the time amongst the humans.


    It was the smell of heavy liquor. Was this place being used to store wine and spirits or something?


    Walking down a rounded hallway, I eventually found a room. A room without a door, not much inside it for furniture, and two people sitting at a plain table. They were both women¡­ but one was older. Noticeably old, too. I was a little startled to see her. It was very rare to see a non-human with such age upon her.


    ¡°Oh my¡­?¡± the older of the two noticed me, and the younger one turned around to see me. Upon locking eyes with her, I somehow knew.


    She was Ollie.


    ¡°My name is Renn¡­ I¡¯ve come to see Rollo, if it¡¯s okay,¡± I said, unsure of what to really say.


    ¡°Hm. Vim did mention you might come. I assume you want to take her, Ollie?¡± the older woman asked, smirking softly at her.


    For a small and heavy moment¡­ Ollie said nothing as she stared at me. And then she sighed as she scooted her chair back and stood up.


    I shifted a little as I studied the taller woman. She was pretty, like Sillti, but looked a bit more mature. Not as fragile, or demure. She had a harsh glare in the eyes, reminding me a little of Nory somehow.


    She stepped away from the table and up to me. I smiled up at her, and realized she was likely not just taller than me¡­ but maybe taller than Vim too.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry to bother you, Ollie,¡± I said.


    ¡°Mhm¡­¡± Ollie hummed as she studied me, and I couldn¡¯t help but wonder what was wrong. Her glare suddenly looked¡­ well¡­


    A little sad somehow.


    ¡°Well¡­ um¡­¡± I shifted, and wondered if maybe I was imposing more than I had thought. Maybe Oplar hadn¡¯t stayed outside because she hadn¡¯t wanted to talk to a man about to die, but instead because she had expected this¡­?


    But Vim had said it¡¯d be okay¡­ he had even asked me to do this, and¡­


    Ollie then sighed as she looked away from me, and turned to look back at the older woman. ¡°She is adorable¡­ but I¡¯m not that much worse, am I sis?¡± Ollie asked the older woman.


    ¡°Hm¡­ Rather than attractiveness, I¡¯d say she¡¯s simply of different temperament. A predator,¡± the old woman noted.


    Huh¡­?


    ¡°Think it¡¯s because she¡¯s shorter? But her ears make her almost as tall as me¡­¡± Ollie mumbled as she looked back at me.


    ¡°Um¡­ may I ask what this is about?¡± I asked. I had a weird idea, but was hoping I was wrong.


    ¡°Oh she¡¯s just jealous. She¡¯s been trying to snuggle her way into Vim¡¯s bed for decades, and isn¡¯t taking your presence very well. Don¡¯t mind her, she¡¯s harmless,¡± the older woman said.


    Oh jeez. Another one? Really?


    ¡°Geuh¡­¡± Ollie made a weird sound and flinched at me.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I flinched too; she just made a sound as if I had just punched her in the gut!


    The older woman chuckled as Ollie groaned and sighed. ¡°You just thought¡ªgreat another one! Didn¡¯t you?¡± Ollie asked.


    ¡°Um¡­¡± I felt my face get a little warm at being so readily seen through, and Ollie covered her eyes and sighed again, in defeat.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay¡­ My name is Ollie. It¡¯s nice to meet you Renn¡­¡± Ollie then said, albeit a little dejectedly, and she held out her hand.


    Taking it gently, I smiled softly and nodded. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you too.¡±


    She seemed to calm down a little and gain back some confidence as we shook hands, and then she gestured behind me. ¡°He¡¯s in the rearmost cell. This way,¡± she said as our hands separated and she stepped around me as to enter the hallway.


    I stepped back and nodded, and glanced to the older woman. I waved at her lightly in goodbye and thanks, and she smiled and nodded back at me.


    Turning to follow Ollie, I felt a little excited. I was now more interested in talking to her than this Rollo.


    Another one that has tried to woo Vim. It was starting to become obvious there were far more than I¡¯d thought, but¡­ well¡­


    It was also starting to become very clear that not only has Vim been denying their advances, but likely doing so in a rather rude and direct way. Did he even know Ollie had been vying for his affection¡­? Or was she another Merit?


    ¡°You must be something, Renn. I don¡¯t know how you did it, but I admit I¡¯m jealous,¡± Ollie said with her back to me.


    I perked up a little, and although was excited to talk to her¡­ I was also regretting my sudden joy over it.


    She had sounded rather sad.


    ¡°I uh¡­ I don¡¯t really know how I did it, to be honest. So¡­ um¡­¡± I hesitated, and felt stupid. Come on Renn, do better.


    ¡°Hm¡­ that¡¯s probably true. Vim¡¯s odd. Who knows what caught his eye. It could have literally been something so simple and small, like a certain smell or something. Still it¡¯s surprising,¡± she said as she thought about it.


    ¡°I¡¯m¡­ honestly rather surprised, myself. I had thought most here saw him as either some kind of god or devil, so¡­¡± I said honestly. To think someone here actually found him attractive, let alone a potential partner candidate.


    Or well¡­ I suppose I shouldn¡¯t assume she wanted to marry him. That old lady had mentioned his bed, not his hand in marriage. Maybe all Ollie wanted from him was a child.


    But¡­ would she have been as bothered by me then? If all she had wanted was a child from him, why care at all about me?


    Ollie chuckled a little, disrupting my thoughts. ¡°Right? You have no idea how weird I¡¯m considered to be in the village for even trying. But it¡¯s fine¡­ I don¡¯t regret the couple hundred years of trying. At least I can say I tried,¡± Ollie said plainly.


    Pausing, I shivered at what she had just said.


    Hundreds of years.


    Granted¡­ she likely meant her efforts over the many hundreds of years as Vim came and went. So only while he was here, or maybe while traveling with him for a short time. And with his inability to come here except when requested¡­ that could only add up to a few years at best of accumulative time between those centuries. But those short windows of opportunities didn¡¯t change the fact she¡¯s been trying for so long.


    It was so daunting. To hear that someone has been trying to earn his favor for as long as I¡¯ve been alive¡­ if not longer.


    Just like Merit.


    Nearing the end of the hall, Ollie slowed to a stop and turned to glance at me.


    ¡°Oh my¡­¡± Ollie likely noticed my internal strife, and she gave me a very gentle smile as if to apologize. ¡°You¡¯re rather kind, aren¡¯t you?¡± she asked me.


    ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t even know what I should say,¡± I said, unable to find the words. Once again my thoughts had been so obvious.


    If I was having difficulty with this here, now¡­ just what was I going to say to Merit when I see her again?


    I already felt like crying, somehow¡­ and although I felt for this woman¡­ I didn¡¯t know her well enough to really comprehend just how badly I¡¯ve likely hurt her. My mere existence probably made her feel sad¡­ and¡­


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Renn. I¡¯ll just snivel and get drunk for a bit, blaming Vim. I¡¯ve already decided on who I¡¯m going to try and seduce later, once you leave,¡± Ollie then said.


    Shifting a tad, I ignored my tail that was swaying wildly behind me and gulped. ¡°Still¡­ I¡¯m sorry. I feel like I should apologize, or say something important¡­ yet¡­¡± I struggled to find the words.


    ¡°Apologize for what? For your information, had our positions been reversed I¡¯d not have apologized at all. In fact I probably would have been rather smug about it,¡± Ollie said with a smirk.


    Although I could tell she was doing her best to make the moment as light as possible¡­ I could see and hear the truth. I barely knew this woman, yet I could see the sadness upon her. And not just because her smirk was slightly forced and stiff.


    I could see the tired circles under her eyes. The slight redness in her eyes from tears. I could smell the alcohol on her breath. She was already drinking heavily, as she had hinted at.


    This building was not the source of the smell of liquor, it was her.


    ¡°Still¡­ I¡¯m sorry all the same,¡± I said to her.


    ¡°Hmph¡­ it¡¯s fine. Next time you visit I¡¯ll show you how happy I can be too,¡± Ollie said as she turned back and stepped away.


    Smiling, I nodded. I looked forward to it.


    The two of us came to a thick wooden door, with a window upon it. The window had bars of metal, like a cage, and through it I could see a dark room.


    Ollie paused upon grabbing the door¡¯s handle and turned to me. ¡°He¡¯s behind bars¡­ but stay on guard and don¡¯t get near them. He broke his chair and threw pieces of it at us yesterday,¡± Ollie warned.


    Oh¡­? ¡°Okay¡­¡± I nodded, and smiled at the memory of me doing something similar once long ago. Back when I had met Nory.


    ¡°Also¡­ make sure you let him know who you are, and who will be doing the deed. We haven¡¯t told him yet,¡± Ollie said with a smirk.


    Wait¡­


    Ollie opened the door, and I frowned at her smirk. Was that smirk for me, or Rollo?


    Stepping forward, I held my breath for a moment as I entered the room¡­ but began to breathe again shortly after. I was glad to find it didn¡¯t stink or smell weird in here, even though there seemed to be no windows.


    The room felt strangely small, but only because of the cells on either side of the room. There were four, and I was a little surprised to see how nice they were. Each had a bed, a table and chair, and a small commode in the corner. The furnishings were real wood, with bedding and other things¡­ not made of stone or without comfort. They were nothing like the cells I¡¯d seen before.


    Glancing behind me, I found that although Ollie had left the door open¡­ she had not entered behind me. Instead she had stepped back a bit and had found a chair to sit in.


    ¡°What? Lunch time already?¡± a man¡¯s voice asked, drawing my attention away from Ollie, coming from the end of the room. Hidden behind the wall of the last cell.


    Stepping forward, I kept myself as near the other wall of iron bars as possible as I found the only prisoner here.


    Sitting on his bed, slouched forward¡­ and looking strikingly thin, was a young man.


    He glanced at me, looked away¡­ and then hurriedly looked back at me in shock. He sat up straighter at the sight of me, his frown telling me he had not expected me at all.


    ¡°Who¡­ who are you¡­?¡± he asked wearily.


    ¡°My name is Renn,¡± I introduced myself.


    He shifted on the bed, and I noted the bedding beneath him. It was a mess. The blankets and pillows were all over and messy.


    ¡°Renn¡­?¡± he sounded more worried than confused, and¡­


    Well¡­


    I was a little disappointed.


    This man was not handsome at all. In fact he looked young. Too young. Sillti had been pretty, and youthful, but this Rollo¡­ Well¡­


    He was likely as tall as me, but he looked as if he was more of a young boy than anything else. Although skinny he still had a bit of baby fat on him. Particularly in his cheeks. His frame was as small as my own, with maybe just his shoulders being a tad bit wider. If he had been a little shorter, I would not have considered him a man at all. Especially not one able to start a family.


    It made his worried eyes look almost pitiful. I did not see a cruel man in front of me, but rather a young boy who had lost his way.


    Or at least, that was his appearance. I knew better than to think he was actually a young boy, being a non-human, and I knew even a younger man could be just as lethal and cruel as a full grown one.


    ¡°What do you want¡­? Who are you?¡± Rollo asked, without introducing himself.


    He was still seated on the edge of his bed¡­ but he was antsy. His fists were clenched tightly on his knees, and he looked half a heartbeat from jumping to his feet. If he hadn¡¯t been locked in a cell, he might have ran away at the mere sight of me.


    Feeling a little awkward¡­ I decided to just get this over with. I had thought of the few questions I had for him this morning, before leaving Vim¡¯s side.


    ¡°Are you a religious man, Rollo?¡± I asked him, starting there.


    ¡°Ha¡­? Of course I am. Everyone knows Vita made us,¡± he said carefully, studying me. I noted his eyes lingered more on my tail than anything else.


    ¡°Then¡­ Do you not regret killing one of Vita¡¯s creations?¡± I asked.


    Rollo shifted and looked away, but only for a moment. ¡°Another pointless lecture, then. Go ahead. Not like I can stop you,¡± he said stiffly.


    Hm¡­ I wonder how many had tried to see if he¡¯d find remorse or not. I should have asked Ollie. Maybe I will after this.


    Though¡­


    Studying the man, I looked for any signs of injuries or scars. Supposedly the fight which had ended in Ivan¡¯s death had been a brutal one. One that had lasted for some time. Many long, struggle filled minutes.


    Yet I saw no wounds. No scars. No bandages.


    Either this Rollo was strong and these people were stouter than they seemed, or the incident had been long ago. Months maybe¡­ and all of his wounds have healed and even the scars have faded.


    Still¡­


    ¡°Feh¡­!¡± Rollo scoffed and looked away from me. His fists clenched tighter, and he went to staring down at the floor. To his feet. Yet I could tell his reaction was not one of defeat, but rather simple annoyance. He was tired of being talked to. Of being reasoned with.


    He¡­ was like Tim. In a way.


    Like my brothers. My father and grandfather.


    He was a man who saw no wrong in his actions, and felt the world was being cruel to him for no reason. Full of pity for himself, and not a drop of it for his victims.


    I found myself not pitying him at all¡­ but somehow his attitude and appearance instead made me pity Sillti even more than I already did.


    ¡°Do you regret killing Ivan?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°Of course I do. Look at me, I¡¯m in a cage,¡± he waved around himself.


    ¡°So would you not regret the act if you were free?¡± I asked.


    Rollo shook his head at me, but not as an answer. He waved me off, as if to dismiss me.


    ¡°You do know you¡¯re to be put to death for what you did, right?¡± I asked further.


    ¡°So they¡¯ve all incessantly told me. Yes. Get it over with already then,¡± Rollo said as he looked away. He had even turned a bit on his bed, as to better not look at me.


    Hm¡­ he was acting rather childish. Like a young boy being put in time out for neglecting chores. Lujic had not acted this way, but many of his sons had. Brats as his wife had called them.


    But this was no little boy getting a slap on the wrist.


    ¡°Have you apologized to Sillti?¡± I asked.


    Rollo finally looked at me again. He turned towards me, snarled at me and looked away. ¡°Why the hell should I?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Do you not feel bad for her?¡±


    ¡°Oh, just shut up would you? That stupid whore hasn¡¯t come here once. But I¡¯ve heard she¡¯s spent plenty of time at that bastard¡¯s grave and at the cliff of prayer. Plenty of proof to see where her infidelity is!¡± Rollo said loudly.


    Cliff of prayer¡­ So that was what they saw that cliff as? A place to pray? That explained why there were so many places to sit in front of it, and also why Sillti had been there.


    And¡­


    Studying Rollo¡­ I wondered if this was how Tim had treated Frett. He looked agitated. His left leg was thumping up and down, and he was breathing heavily.


    Odds are if the bars weren¡¯t between us he¡¯d be in my face right now, shouting at me.


    Just like my brothers.


    So many of our men were not like this. There were plenty like Thrain, or Gerald and Windle. Or Link, even though he didn¡¯t look it at all. Kind. Gentle mannered. Unlikely to raise their voices, let alone hurt someone.


    So then¡­ why were there those like him and Tim? Like my brothers and father? Why was it one extreme or the other? Either completely submissive and docile, or quick to anger and violent? Just like this Yangli I¡¯ve heard of.


    Humans had every type of temperament in-between¡­ so why didn¡¯t we?


    Was there possibly a way to change them¡­? Was it something we could remove at an early age? I¡¯d blame the parents, but I highly doubted Rollo¡¯s parents were like this. Most people here seemed rather docile.


    Plus that wouldn¡¯t explain me. My parents had been horrible, by all counts, yet I didn¡¯t think I was like this at all. Quick to emotions, sure, but I didn¡¯t think I was violent.


    And how could it be bloodlines if even those like this man could act like this?


    So if it wasn¡¯t our upbringing¡­ nor our parents, or our ancestry¡­


    Just what decided it¡­?


    Miss Beak had said such evil just¡­ sprouted without reason. That even those born in the deepest peace could have black hearts. But¡­


    ¡°The hell do you want, woman?¡± Rollo then asked as he looked back at me.


    ¡°I was just wondered how we could stop men such as you from coming to be,¡± I said honestly.


    Rollo¡¯s eyes narrowed at me. ¡°What¡­?¡± he asked and I could tell he had not understood my meaning at all.


    No matter.


    After a moment he scoffed and looked away from me in disgust. ¡°You look at me just like Ollie and the rest. As if I¡¯m scum. Just you wait,¡± he said.


    ¡°Even if you not behind bars, I¡¯d need not fear you,¡± I told him.


    He shifted and glanced at me. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that¡­! I meant you¡¯ll know what it feels like yourself, some day. You¡¯re married aren¡¯t you?¡± he asked.


    Hm¡­? ¡°Yes. I am.¡±


    ¡°Your pretty¡­ but not beautiful enough to stop wandering eyes. One day you¡¯ll know what it feels like to be tossed aside, and you¡¯ll know my anger,¡± he said confidently. sea??h th§× novel(F~)ire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Ah. So that was what he meant. That was his defense of his own actions. That we all simply didn¡¯t understand him, since we hadn¡¯t yet experienced such supposed emotional pain as him.


    ¡°That¡¯d be interesting. Unluckily for you however, I already know jealousy very well¡­ but that¡¯s exactly the problem. I don¡¯t see how you can think it justifies your actions. If anything you should have done the exact opposite,¡± I said.


    ¡°Opposite¡­? Like what? Let him have my woman?¡± he asked, offended.


    ¡°Well¡­ yes. If that was what she actually wanted. If it would have made her happy. After all¡­ why wouldn¡¯t you want the one you love to be happy?¡± I asked him. I wasn¡¯t going to go into how he should have tried harder, and been a better man. There was no point.


    Rollo guffawed at me, in absolutely shock¡­ and then shook his head and looked away. He didn¡¯t say anything, as if my response had not just disgusted him but made me seem completely pointless to acknowledge from this point onward.


    Which was fine. It wasn¡¯t like I was actually trying to convince him to change his ways or see the error of his ways. Even if I could do such a thing, it didn¡¯t mean anything. No matter how much remorse or sorrow he could find within himself, it would not change the fact he would die by Vim¡¯s hands.


    Plus¡­


    Studying the man, I decided to wrap this up. Talking to him any longer would just get me angry too.


    ¡°Have they told you when you¡¯re to be executed?¡± I asked him gently.


    ¡°Must be soon, what with all of you bothering me so damn much,¡± he said stiffly.


    I wonder how much of his snarky attitude was simple bravado, as to stay the fear about what was to come?


    ¡°I¡¯ve been told you know not who will do the deed,¡± I said.


    Rollo shifted and turned to look at me¡­ his eyes narrowed at me. ¡°You¡­?¡± he asked wearily.


    Me¡­ Strangely, I could see Vim asking me to do it. A part of him so desperately didn¡¯t want me to stain my hands, but another side of him saw me as an equal. The type of equal to share in the burdens he suffered. So¡­


    ¡°Not this time,¡± I told him.


    ¡°Hmph¡­ who is it then? Thrain? Ollie?¡± Rollo asked, and then scoffed. ¡°Sillti? As revenge? Feh!¡± he further asked as he stood up, and then laughed at the thought.


    Studying the way he smirked and laughed as he stepped away from the bed, I saw through the young bravado¡­ and clearly saw the evil man within.


    He had the same smirk on his face that Tim had, when Vim had confronted him of his deeds.


    Yes. He was not worth my time at all, it seemed.


    ¡°Goodbye Rollo¡­¡± I said as I turned to step away, but then remembered I hadn¡¯t told him yet. Glancing back at him, I found he had stepped up to the bars¡­ staring at me intently. He had been about to say something.


    ¡°You¡­¡± he started to speak, but I ignored him completely.


    ¡°I told you my name, but not who I am,¡± I said.


    He frowned and grabbed one of the bars.


    I held his gaze, and instead of seeing him I saw Sillti. That poor woman who he had scorned. In more ways than one.


    ¡°My name is Rennalee. I¡¯m Vim¡¯s wife,¡± I told him, and left.


    ¡°Wha¡­!¡± Rollo¡¯s stunned shock echoed a little in the stone room. But I didn¡¯t wait to hear or see his realization of my meaning, as I stepped out of the room and nodded to Ollie.


    She smiled lightly at me as she shut the door behind me. It latched a little loudly, and through the small window in the door¡­ I heard a strange groan. One of utter despair.


    ¡°Good. Maybe he¡¯ll actually think about what he did, knowing who¡¯s waiting for him,¡± Ollie said, a little loudly. Likely on purpose.


    ¡°Hm. In my experience few do,¡± I said as I thought of Tim.


    ¡°That¡¯s a scary thought¡­¡± Ollie said as we both stepped away.


    Leaving Rollo and his prison, I glanced at the tall woman who now was walking a little brisker. She now had a weird grin on her face, as if pleased. Maybe she had enjoyed my conversation with Rollo. She had definitely heard it all, being so nearby.


    ¡°You meant what you said to him, didn¡¯t you?¡± she asked, not noticing my look.


    ¡°Hm¡­? About what?¡± I asked.


    ¡°That if you love someone, truly love them¡­ you want what¡¯s best for them. Even if it hurts,¡± she said.


    ¡°Well¡­ yeah? Isn¡¯t that the point? You want them to be happy,¡± I said.


    Ollie sighed at me, but her smile remained. ¡°Yes. That is the point.¡±


    Hm¡­ did she not agree¡­?


    A loud bang startled me, and I turned around. To look behind us. The hallway looked fine, as did the door we had just come from¡­


    ¡°He¡¯s breaking stuff,¡± Ollie noted as we heard another loud crash. It made my ears flutter, thanks to how the sounds shook the air in the stone hallway.


    Yes. That was indeed the sound of something heavy and wooden crashing into stone. Likely the chair in his room. Or his bed. Being banged and tossed around.


    ¡°Hopefully he does not throw anything else at you guys,¡± I said worriedly.


    ¡°I had suggested we not give him another chair,¡± Ollie said with a sigh.


    Ah. Right. Why do that if he had already proven not trustworthy¡­?


    Was it an attempt to be humane¡­?


    ¡°Still¡­ Did you get what you wanted, Renn?¡± Ollie asked as we left behind the man violently throwing a fit.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I think so,¡± I said. I had simply figured out he wasn¡¯t worth even trying to help, even if there was a way to.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡±


    Nearing the end of the hallway, we paused in front of the open room. The older woman was still sitting at the table, but now had some cups on the table. The light steam coming from them told me she had just made tea.


    There were four of them, which told me she likely thought I¡¯d join them¡­ and also maybe Oplar.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid I¡¯ve made him get violent again. He¡¯s breaking stuff,¡± I told the older woman, apologizing.


    ¡°I can hear it. It¡¯s fine. Let the boy waste the end of his life breaking chairs and tables that will simply be used as firewood,¡± she said.


    Hm¡­ I nodded, agreeing with that perspective. Yes. Let a worthless man¡¯s final deeds be so insignificant.


    ¡°Oplar¡¯s out there right? Why not invite her in, so we can have tea. I¡¯d like to hear about this vote, anyway,¡± the older woman then said.


    Oh¡­?


    ¡°Oh. Right. Yes. Do you mind if we sit and talk about it Renn?¡± Ollie asked me.


    Tilting my head at her, I was about to ask why she¡¯d even ask such a thing¡­ I didn¡¯t mind at all, of course, plus I wanted to hear other people¡¯s opinions about it too¡­ but then I realized the obvious.


    I was Vim¡¯s wife. Or at least, that was what I was projecting myself as.


    So¡­


    Smiling softly at her I nodded. ¡°It¡¯s fine. If he doesn¡¯t stop breaking things though she might not come in, she hates violence,¡± I said, a little happy to hear that even if she didn¡¯t like me much because I had taken Vim from her¡­ she was still kind enough of a person to worry I¡¯d be hurt or offended over hearing of the vote about Vim.


    ¡°Well, then let us simply go sit out there shall we?¡± the old woman said as she stood.


    I nodded. Yes. A much better use of my time.


    ¡°She always takes up the whole bench, so let¡¯s grab a few chairs¡­¡± Ollie mumbled as she stepped into the room.


    ¡°Oplar does like to laze and relax,¡± the older woman said as she grabbed a chair too.


    Smiling, I giggled as I went to help her and join them outside.

 Chapter Two Hundred and Eighty Six – Vim – An Execution

    It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve had to play executioner.


    I of course had killed Tim not too long ago, basically doing the same act as I was doing now¡­ but this was more proper.


    More serious, somehow.


    Standing on the wooden platform, overlooking the village center, I studied the large crowd.


    Odds are most, if not all, of the village was here. I only recognized a few of the faces, and there were even a fewer I had names to attach to. They were all standing before the wooden platform, and rather silent. I¡¯d been up here for about an hour now, and I think I¡¯ve only heard a few dozen words shared between all of them as they gathered. sea??h th§× N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    It was a moment of reverence and modesty. Yet I knew once the deed was done they¡¯d grow noisy. Not to celebrate, of course, but instead to pray.


    I glanced at the large halberd in my hand. It was longer than I was tall, and the head of the blade was wide and heavy. I had recently sharpened it, since they hadn¡¯t done so. I hadn''t needed to, of course. I''d not fail at cutting off a head no matter how dull a blade was... but that was disrespectful. In its own way.


    Not far from me was a block stand. It was clean, finely crafted, and smooth. It had a small divot for a person to rest their neck upon, and beneath it was a deep basket full of thick cloths. Akin to a large bucket. It was made to both catch the head, and to stop the blood from leaking out of the basket when it gets carried away.


    The basket, the head-block, and this platform had all been recently made. And would be torn down and burnt once used.


    Typical of such places and people, really. Humans usually re-used such things, but that was more so because they hated wasting resources and also because of how often they had to use them. In the Society one could go decades without needing anything like this.


    Within the Society, decapitation was the form of execution most accepted and expected. Hanging or strangulation was difficult, thanks to a non-human¡¯s basic strength and durability. Burning was seen negatively because of its inhuman aspect, plus the many we¡¯ve lost to the burnings from the wars and church over the years.


    Still¡­


    Glancing again at the halberd, I thumped the shaft with my thumb and noted the heavy metal. The whole thing was made of metal, not just the sharp bits. A very uncommon thing. I doubted any normal human could lift this thing, let alone use it properly.


    Though I suppose it was more a ceremonial tool than not, I guess¡­


    Sighing a little, I glanced around the crowd for any sign that this would start any time soon.


    Not far from the crowd was the prison. The dull building was very solitary, and also other than the few people who had entered it earlier¡­ not a single soul had dared to draw too close to it. Even the villagers who had arrived to watch the event, that had come from that direction of the village, had done so in large berths.


    Renn had entered that building, alongside Ollie and a few others¡­ but not Oplar. The bear wasn¡¯t in the crowd either, and I knew she wouldn¡¯t be.


    She did not like violence, let alone death. I knew she¡¯d not be found for many hours, not until long after this event was said and done.


    I was surprised that Renn had joined Ollie. She had not said much about this Rollo and her meeting with him¡­ only that he was not worth thinking about. Which was likely true. She may not have joined them as to participate but rather instead to simply help people she now viewed as friends. She and Ollie, and that older woman, had become closer it seemed. They had joined us last night during dinner. The large house which usually felt too big had felt cramped. That large kitchen table had nearly been full¡­ for the first time I¡¯d ever seen it, at least.


    It was a strange thing. Oplar was a talkative, and friendly, person¡­ but even she didn¡¯t usually bring others with her to dinner while we traveled. She usually joined them instead. Most of the time Oplar traveled with me, I barely saw her since she was busy hanging out with others.


    Though that might just be because of Renn¡¯s affection for me. Had she not fallen for me, she may have been like Oplar.


    Friendly, but distant. At least to me.


    ¡°Is it soon, mommy?¡± a small child¡¯s voice asked from the crowd. She hushed him, but I wanted to agree with the kid.


    Let¡¯s get this over with already.


    A few more people arrived, notably more children, and I listened into the small conversations that whispered here and there. It seemed with the kid speaking up, others had found their voices too.


    People wondering where the wife was. If Rollo would say anything or not. Why I looked bored¡­


    ¡°She¡¯s nice, but he still looks scary,¡± another whispered.


    I kept myself from smirking at their gossip, and noticed Thrain approaching in the distance. He was walking with a few others, and the crowd went quiet again upon his approach.


    He rounded the platform to the back, to where the stairs were, and stepped up onto the platform alongside me.


    The platform didn¡¯t even creak as the larger man walked up to the ledge, and gestured lightly at the crowd before him. ¡°Everyone¡­!¡± he greeted them somberly, and nodded. ¡°We¡¯ve gathered today for justice. To put an end to the dark stain upon our community. Vim has graciously accepted our request, and as such will perform the deed. I ask any of you here now if there is any discontent, or challenge to our decisions,¡± Thrain asked the community.


    No one said a thing.


    Thrain nodded and then turned to me. ¡°We shall then bring Rollo out, Vim. May Vita forgive you, and all of us,¡± Thrain said loudly, more so to the crowd than me, and then he turned and stepped off the stage.


    He left the area alone and headed the distant dull building. Not even the children in the crowd made a noise as we all watched him enter the building.


    Finally. I didn¡¯t mind playing along, and it wasn¡¯t like I was actually upset or anything but¡­ well¡­


    Glancing at the crowd, and the worried expressions all over the place¡­ I felt a little uncomfortable.


    I got it. I did. In a community like this, trust was paramount. And trust could only be truly had when those who broke that trust were punished firmly, without any kind of favoritism or mercy. And the act of executing someone publicly like this was a part of that process. It was why they had all brought their children to witness it, even though gruesome and would likely traumatize a few of them.


    It taught them that breaking the tenant core rules of their society was a terrible crime. One that would bring forth a punishment most foul.


    A punishment delivered, possibly, by yours truly. The man who had killed their god.


    Renn firmly believed that their asking of me to be the one to do the deed was because they weren¡¯t capable of doing it. That they were too weak to do the act.


    Although it was¡­ partly true¡­ it also wasn¡¯t.


    I glanced down to one of the younger boys. His eyes went wide at my look, and his whole face went pale. He held my gaze for a few long moments, and then looked away as to grab his mother¡¯s dress. She didn¡¯t even notice his actions, or the slight tremors that followed.


    Gently sighing, I looked away from the crowd as Thrain finally left the building¡­ and was followed shortly by a line of people. About half a dozen individuals left the prison, with a man clad entirely in pristine white robes. They had a white rope tied around his wrists, and he was being pulled by most of the group. As if it took that many to pull him along, and to equally share in the burden of leading a man to his doom.


    They had wrapped his head in white cloth, to block his sight¡­ but it looked almost as if they had also firmly wrapped his ears. Maybe he had requested such treatment.


    Renn was with Ollie, following the group from behind. I was a little glad that she herself wasn¡¯t the one pulling his rope.


    She noticed me, and her ears fluttered a tad as she studied me. I did my best to not smile at her as the group slowly approached the crowd¡­ who quickly parted to form an open path for the man clad in white.


    His arms were outstretched a bit, telling me he really was being pulled along¡­ but he wasn¡¯t stumbling or trying to fight back. He followed dutifully, without a word as he was pulled through the crowd.


    In a human settlement¡­ This was when he¡¯d be pelted by rocks or words. Scorned and shamed.


    Here there was only silence. Judgmental silence.


    Once they reached the platform, everyone but Thrain released the rope and stepped aside. They remained with the crowd as Thrain pulled the man around the platform, to the stairs, and brought him onto the stage.


    Upon stepping onto the platform, the man noticed the strange wood beneath his bare feet. He paused a moment, causing the rope to go taught.


    Thrain turned, and I kept a close eye on the man. Thrain was strong, probably the strongest here in this village, but he was a gentle man. He¡¯d hesitate, and thus could get hurt. So I made sure to be ready to intervene if needed.


    However the man didn¡¯t do anything. He simply stood there, fidgeting a tad. Maybe in fear.


    Thrain looked at me, and I nodded. Thrain stepped forward, undid the man¡¯s ropes around his wrist¡­ and then grabbed him gently by the arm and shoulder. The man looked strangely thin and small, especially when standing before Thrain as he was led to the head-block.


    ¡°Kneel down,¡± Thrain whispered.


    The man obeyed, and knelt right in front of the block. Upon doing so, I noted the size and shape. It fit perfectly, which told me that they had either measured him or checked already.


    Thrain grabbed the man¡¯s head, and with a firm yet slow push he forced the man to lower his head.


    The whole crowd held their breath as the man rested his head and neck against the block. Thrain held his head there for a moment, and then released him and stepped away. He gave me a small bow and then turned to leave. He hurried off the platform with a little more speed than necessary, almost ungracefully, but no one had noticed. Their eyes were all on the man about to die.


    Studying the white robed man, I noticed the way only his toes were fidgeting. He was remaining rather still, other than his curling toes. From the angle I bet no one else could see it. Either brave¡­ or what was about to happen had simply not registered yet.


    It was hard to tell. And not just because his face was covered in cloth. I knew those here, like Ollie, had explained all of this to him. They had rules about it. They had likely tried to save his soul, in their own way through their religion. I wonder if he had accepted.


    Stepping forward, I moved for the first time since taking a stance. I lifted the halberd, but not to strike. I hefted it outward, at an angle, away from his body.


    Taking a few steps up over to the man, I wondered how old he was. Ollie¡¯s report had been detailed but had only mentioned that he had married that young woman half a dozen years ago, not much more. She had written more about Ivan than the man who killed him.


    He looked young. Too young to be kneeling here.


    But no matter.


    ¡°If you have any last words, young man, say them now,¡± I said.


    The man, and the crowd, froze upon my voice.


    For a long heartbeat¡­ nothing and no one moved. Then the man began to tremble, and not just in his toes.


    I waited for a bit¡­ knowing full well it sometimes took time for a mind to comprehend and sort their thoughts under such stress. Yet as the moments came and went¡­ and his silence only followed, I realized he had no plans to say a thing.


    I¡¯d think he had been gagged, if not for the fact I could his clenched mouth. He had bitten some of the cloth hanging over his face as he shook. Some of it was moving with his heavy breaths. He was not gagged, but he was clenching his teeth very tightly.


    Thrain had not asked him to say anything¡­ He had not asked for any final words, or prayers, and I knew it was likely because he had already been asked to give them. In his prison.


    But to me that was rude. One¡¯s last moments were always precious. Things changed in one¡¯s heart and mind during them. What he had said in that prison could be completely different than what he¡¯d say now. People changed that much, that quickly, during their end.


    Still he said nothing.


    ¡°At least say something to your wife,¡± I said softly.


    Ignoring the crowd that shuffled and murmured, I gripped the metal halberd tighter as his silence continued.


    Even as his trembling increased and sweat began to stain his robes¡­ he still remained silent.


    Taking a small breath, I simply nodded. So be it.


    Lifting the halberd, I aimed it at the man¡¯s neck. He had clenched up in his trembling, as if gripping the block with his chin and chest. It gave his neck an odd angle, and if I wasn¡¯t precise my strike would not just cleave his neck but parts of his sunken chin.


    He¡¯d not feel it, since he¡¯d be dead instantly, but that didn¡¯t mean I wanted to cause issues. They expected me to not cause too much damage to him. In their religion, after his death, he¡¯d be free of sin. He¡¯d once again be a member of their village. They¡¯ll perform last rites and a proper burial.


    Don¡¯t cause so much damage that they¡¯d have to cover his face.


    Lifting the weapon, I focused and ignored the gasps and cries. From children and adults alike.


    Then brought the weapon down.


    I cut his head off, and his body immediately went limp. The head fell into the large basket below, and I kept the large halberd¡¯s axe-head upon the block. To block the sight of his decapitated corpse. The blood squirted onto the blade, and I turned to stare out at the crowd.


    Ignoring Renn¡¯s look, I took a small breath.


    ¡°The man¡¯s punishment has been dealt. His crimes a part of the past. Your grief is over. It is time for healing,¡± I told them.


    Not a single person nodded, but the crowd did seem to relax a little. I turned to face Thrain who quickly nodded and hurried to join me up on the platform.


    Others went to follow him, albeit not as hurried. As they stepped up onto the platform, one of them began to unfold a large blanket like cloth. A deep gray one, which they went to cover the body with.


    I moved the halberd out of their way as they covered the body, and Thrain stepped up to the edge of the platform. He did so at a small distance from the body, and the people working to deal with it. ¡°Everyone¡­! Please¡­ let us all join each other in prayer to Vita and¡­¡± he raised his voice, to draw their attention and join them in prayer.


    Stepping back, I glanced one last time into the basket. The head within was at an angle that I couldn¡¯t see much, other than the stains from the blood.


    Rollo, was it?


    Looking away and heading for the stairs as the crowd went to offer their prayer to the man I had just killed, I wondered if the man¡¯s wife was in the crowd or not. Usually they cried out during the moment of death, yet although I had heard gasps of shock¡­ I¡¯d not heard the familiar sound of a woman¡¯s heart breaking.


    Stepping off the platform, I shifted the halberd in my hand as I stepped away. To head for the house I was confined to during my visit here.


    Turning the halberd around, I studied the blood dripping from its sharp axe-head. The blood was of course not from the deed itself, but the splatter of blood from the neck and body after the cut. From after the fact, since I had held it there as to cover the sight from the crowd. It dripped rather thickly, leaving a small trail on the bricks I walked upon.


    I should have wiped it off, but that would have been seen as rude to them.


    I was already seen as something wrong here, so... I didn¡¯t want to make it worse, if I could.


    ¡°Well done, Vim.¡±


    Slowing a little, I turned to Renn who gave me a sad smile. ¡°Think so?¡± I asked.


    She nodded as she took her place to my side, though I noted she did so on the side I wasn¡¯t carrying the weapon with. Even though she had approached from that side, from the crowd.


    ¡°Did you¡­ not know Sillti wasn¡¯t there?¡± Renn asked me softly.


    ¡°Hm¡­? Oh. His wife wasn¡¯t?¡± I asked as I glanced behind us, to the crowd we were leaving behind. They were all bowed in their heads, praying.


    The man¡¯s body was already off the platform. Being carried away by several people, with Ollie carrying the basket.


    ¡°No. She wasn¡¯t,¡± Renn said gently.


    Hm¡­


    I turned back around and huffed. ¡°So he must have apologized to her before, then. I had asked him something cruel,¡± I said. I should have said something else to him in his final moments.


    For a few moments there was an odd lack of Renn and her sounds, so I frowned and turned¡­ and found her behind me. She had stopped walking.


    ¡°Renn¡­?¡± I asked worriedly. Why did she suddenly look distraught? She looked like she was on the verge of tears.


    She was an emotional woman¡­ but would she actually cry over what just happened? Over the just death of a man punished and guilty? Had she not said herself he wasn¡¯t worth a thought?


    Renn stepped forward, and gulped and sniffed. ¡°I¡¯m okay. I was just¡­ well¡­¡± Renn went quiet for a moment, and then reached out to grab my hand.


    I accepted her hand, of course, but didn¡¯t like the way she was looking at me. She looked as if she were pitying me. I mean¡­ sure. I was pitiful sometimes. But why now?


    ¡°Did I do something wrong?¡± I asked her gently.


    ¡°No. You just proved once again why I love you and no one else,¡± she said with a shake of her head.


    I sighed at the strange woman, and decided to let it be.


    We returned to walking, albeit a tad slower than before.


    Glancing at her, I smiled gently at her troubled face. She looked sad, yet happy. It was obvious she didn¡¯t know which to be at the moment.


    She really was adorable. Why couldn¡¯t all of my people be like her? I¡¯d not be so disgusted and upset with them all if they were¡­


    Renn squeezed my hand, reminding me we were holding hands.


    A weapon in one. Her in another.


    How quaint. It made me feel at home, somehow.


    ¡°I figured you¡¯d chop that block in half too, by the way,¡± Renn then said.


    ¡°Hm¡­? Oh?¡± I smirked at her as she nodded, rather seriously.


    ¡°It didn¡¯t even get stuck did it? How are you so accurate even though so strong, Vim? How do you know how to so precisely do something like that?¡± Renn asked as she pointed at the weapon I carried.


    Amused that of all things to take from witnessing me chop someone¡¯s head off, it was how precisely I¡¯d done it, I went ahead and smirked at my companion. ¡°Lots of experience,¡± I said. Her happy demeanor quickly subdued, and I realized I shouldn¡¯t have teased her in such a way. I tugged on her hand a tiny bit, to make her get a little closer. ¡°Even a human can do it, so why is it surprising I can too?¡± I asked her.


    ¡°Huh¡­?¡± Renn perked up at that, her frowning face disappearing as she went into thought. ¡°I mean¡­ you¡¯re just so strong, Vim. But I guess you do a lot of things gently, too. I wonder why it surprised me, then?¡± she wondered.


    ¡°It shouldn¡¯t. I¡¯m always very gentle with you, aren¡¯t I?¡± I asked.


    A giant grin planted itself on her face as she giggled. ¡°Sometimes you are!¡±


    Sometimes¡­?


    Renn continued to giggle as she shook our hands, swaying them as if she was some kid and we on a stroll.


    Hmph.


    Glancing behind us, at the distant crowd and platform¡­ I noted the people slowly starting to disperse. It was only a few at a time, but I knew soon the village would return to normal. Thrain was still on the platform, giving some kind of speech.


    ¡°Vim¡­?¡± Renn paused, to turn around as well.


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± I said as I looked away and back at her.


    ¡°You sure¡­?¡± Renn asked worriedly, not realizing I had simply just been checking to make sure nothing odd had happened. It rarely ever did amongst the Society, but sometimes during such emotional events people became rowdy.


    ¡°I am. Are you hungry?¡± I asked. We had not eaten breakfast together, since she had ran off to join Ollie earlier, to help prepare.


    She laughed at me. ¡°You sure have been feeding me a lot lately!¡± she said.


    Had I been¡­?


    Maybe. I liked to watch her eat. She enjoyed every bite, even if it was simple meal. It made me happy to see her just¡­ enjoy life.


    Nearing the house, I smelled a recently lit fire. A few moments later, some dense gray smoke began to emerge from the kitchen chimney.


    Oplar had likely noticed our return, and had started lunch. Kind of her.


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t like violence at all, does she¡­?¡± Renn asked quietly.


    ¡°Oplar? No,¡± I said. So she had noticed too. I wonder who had noticed first, me or her?


    ¡°I kind of like that. Maybe I should do that too,¡± she said softly.


    ¡°Do¡­ what¡­?¡± I asked carefully.


    ¡°Be like her. Avoid it. Not look at it,¡± she said.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± I hesitated a tad, and wondered if maybe all this time I¡¯d been doing a disservice to her. I¡¯d shown her a lot of violence lately¡­ and¡­


    Renn noticed, and giggled at me as she squeezed my hand again. ¡°Jeez Vim¡­ don¡¯t look so sad! It was just a thought,¡± she said.


    ¡°I¡¯ll shield you from it from now on, if you¡¯d like,¡± I offered. Hopefully she¡¯d accept¡­ otherwise¡­ well¡­


    If she became like Oplar there was no way she¡¯d stick with me for much longer. And the mere thought of losing her just because of who and what I was¡­


    She sighed at me. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean it that way Vim. Really. I was just¡­ considering different ways of life. I like the idea of it. But I know it¡¯s not realistic. Plus it¡¯s not like it really bothers me that deeply,¡± she said.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± I nodded, but didn¡¯t feel much better.


    ¡°Though I¡¯ll be honest your way of doing it is nice too,¡± she then said.


    ¡°My¡­ way¡­?¡± I asked, wondering what she meant.


    She nodded. ¡°You kind of treat it like¡­ well¡­¡± she hesitated a moment, to find the words, and then glanced at me. ¡°You treat violence like something normal. Like how I would the weather, I guess,¡± she said.


    Approaching the house¡¯s front door, I frowned at her. ¡°Are you saying I should have treated his death with a little more reverence?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Huh¡­! No! I just meant¡­ it¡¯s normal for you. I noticed it back in the beginning¡­ that night by the river, when you killed all those men. Those naked men. You just¡­ to you it¡¯s normal. You can fight and kill as calmly and easily as I would make tea,¡± she explained.


    Naked men¡­? The hell was she¡­?


    Oh. Right. When we had returned to Ruvindale to check on the Sleepy Artist.


    The memory brought a smile to my face, which Renn immediately noticed and groaned at me. ¡°Don¡¯t smile while thinking of that night!¡± she warned me.


    ¡°Why not?¡± I asked. I could remember her shocked expression. The way she had grabbed her tail in worry, and¡­


    Renn groaned as she shook her head at me.


    Chuckling at her, I stopped before the door¡­ and heard Oplar¡¯s heavy steps as she hurried to open it. As to greet us.


    Before she could though, Renn lifted her hand¡­ which held my own, to her face. I half expected her to bite my hand for some reason, but instead she simply gave it a tiny peck of a kiss. ¡°Well done, Vim,¡± she praised me again in a strangely lovely voice.


    Smiling soft at her, I wondered why I¡¯d not heard such a tone before. It was the type of voice I wanted to hear whispered into my ear.


    ¡°If you think so, then that¡¯s all that matters.¡±

 Chapter Two Hundred and Eighty Seven – Renn – A Doubtful Fate

    A few more nights and we¡¯d be leaving the Summit.


    I was honestly a little glad we were going to leave soon.


    As much as I enjoyed these moments alone with him¡­ I was ready to leave this strangely somber place. To head back towards lands I knew, and see people that I called friends. Supposedly there were only a few more stops after here, and we¡¯d be heading back towards Telmik.


    Honestly I was not as angry or upset over this village or its inhabitants anymore. Their way of treating Vim had¡­ disturbed me greatly, especially at first, but now I was at least able to understand it. Plus Ollie and the rest had been very welcoming of me¡­ and¡­ well¡­


    Smiling at the memory of listening to Ollie and the rest complaining about the vote against Vim¡¯s position in the Society, I found myself respecting the people here a little more. They had their own grievances with Vim¡­ but they were justified. And they didn¡¯t allow their grievances to conflict with their trust in him. They hated what he did¡­ but they knew he would protect them without question.


    Like this house. If they truly hated Vim¡­ they¡¯d not have made it so nicely. Not have kept it so clean, and stocked full of food and supplies.


    We were in our room since it was about to be night, and Oplar had left to visit her friend for the night so we were alone.


    It felt good to be alone with him. It made me want to linger here in this place longer¡­ almost. It was a little odd to think on how hard it was for us to have these moments alone lately. Oplar was now traveling with us, so our alone time while traveling was now gone. And while we were at locations, usually, Vim was busy. This place was unique in the way he didn¡¯t really do much.


    Being alone with him made my heart beat faster than usual. I wasn¡¯t sure why, since it was something normal now. Even touching him didn¡¯t really bother me anymore. It used to make me so self-conscious to even brush against him while we walked. Now I was able to lay on his lap for hours, uncaring of how silly or weird I looked or acted.


    But¡­ I knew these moments were still dangerous. For me especially.


    Turning the page, I found myself unable to focus on the words. Which was surprising¡­ since the book was almost over. This was the climax. The end. The big hurrah. The main character had just found out about the betrayal of her closest aid, her closest friend, and also the infidelity of the man she had almost convinced herself to marry and love. It was a tragic scene of her being forced to end the lives of people she had trusted, and had wanted to trust.


    Yet instead of the book, and all its action¡­


    Glancing up a little, over the top of the book¡­ I as carefully as I could stared up at the man who looked half asleep.


    I was lying on his lap, with a thick pillow beneath my head. It was comfortable, and had allowed me to keep him in my sight as I read. I enjoyed resting against him as I¡¯d read, as I¡¯d done lately, but tonight I had wanted to lay down and be a little more relaxed. Vim, being the man he was, had been more than willing to oblige me. Unlike the other nights though, he had nothing to occupy his time as I read. He had no book for himself. No piece of wood to whittle and carve...


    Studying his half-closed eyes, I wondered how far he was from falling asleep. Had he been a normal person, I¡¯d assume he¡¯d fall into a deep slumber at any moment¡­ but he wasn¡¯t normal. Plus he¡¯s had that look for several hours now, since almost a quarter of the book ago.


    Vim¡¯s head was slightly drooped, resting on a closed fist. His arm in turn was resting on an upturned knee, which was likely a little uncomfortable for him. I knew if anyone peeked into our room, they¡¯d think he was asleep without question. But I knew better. I could tell by the way he was breathing. By the way his eyes sometimes glanced at me, focused.


    He was trying to sleep¡­ yet couldn¡¯t do so. sea??h th§× N?vel(F)ire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And it wasn¡¯t because I was talking to him, or being noisy. I was doing all I could to be as quiet and calm as possible.


    His lack of sleep, or being unable to, was starting to really become a worry. Especially since I just couldn¡¯t comprehend it.


    If he was really as exhausted as he sometimes looked¡­ why then couldn¡¯t he just sleep? If anything going weeks without sleep should knock him out¡­ whether he liked it or not. So for him to actually try and sleep, yet be unable¡­ was¡­ well¡­


    Biting back a small whine of worry, I glanced away from his face and back to the book. To try and distract myself.


    It didn¡¯t work of course.


    Was it nightmares? Was he in pain? Was there turmoil in his heart I couldn¡¯t comprehend¡­?


    Was he sick? Dying?


    And why wouldn¡¯t he talk to me about it?


    The worst part was it wasn¡¯t like I could ask others for advice. There were many in the Society who were older, wiser, and knew more about Vim than they let on. Yet I knew the moment I asked them about his lack of, or inability, to sleep¡­ he¡¯d grow upset with me.


    He didn¡¯t want them to know. For crying out loud, Vim rarely even slept at all at certain locations just to keep up a front that he didn¡¯t need to. For as much as he didn¡¯t seem to have pride for certain things, keeping up his almighty protector persona was something very serious and real to him.


    Vim would not be happy with me if I even hinted to other people that he was struggling. In any form.


    So¡­


    I sighed gently as I tried again to read the new page. I got through a single sentence before my eyes started to glaze and the words blurred.


    Why hadn¡¯t Narli noticed anything¡­? She was some kind of powerful saint, able to see and know things us more normal creatures couldn¡¯t. I had been hoping she would have. She hadn¡¯t even hinted at Vim being odd¡­ other than the same thing everyone in the Society noticed and talked about. Neither had Miss Beak¡­ though I suppose she hadn¡¯t been given much opportunity. Plus I couldn¡¯t fault her¡­ she had been dying¡­


    Yet Nasba and Nann hadn¡¯t noticed either. Even though we had stayed there for some time. And they were both not only very old, but had known a lot about Vim.


    The only thing anyone ever noticed off about him was his affection for me. Nothing else.


    Though¡­ I suppose even if someone did notice that something was wrong with Vim¡­


    What were the odds they¡¯d say anything? Or bring it up? Let alone in front of me?


    Just like me, they too might keep their worries and opinions to themselves. Out of respect for Vim.


    I bit the inside of my cheek, and wanted to grumble. It made me happy to think that maybe others had noticed, like me, but saw Vim so favorably that they¡¯d not say anything either. It meant he had more friends than I thought he did¡­ even if it upset me all the same.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Renn?¡± Vim¡¯s voice drew my attention to him, and I scowled at him.


    ¡°You.¡±


    His eyebrow rose as he smirked, as if glad to hear it. He suddenly didn¡¯t look tired anymore.


    Sighing at him, I lowered the book to my chest and rested it there. ¡°Do you want to lie down?¡± I asked him.


    ¡°It¡¯s not that late yet, is it?¡± he asked as he glanced to the nearby window. The setting sun was still bright enough to not need to light the candles.


    ¡°Well¡­ no¡­ but¡­¡± I grumbled and once again was happy and mad at the same time. How was it he cared so little to notice his own issues, while at the same time being so gentle with me?


    He knew I liked to stay up late with him. To talk. To spend time together. His worry hadn¡¯t been if I was tired, but rather if I was upset for some reason.


    To be more worried about my happiness than his health was really¡­


    ¡°Or are you hungry? Want me to go get you a snack?¡± he asked.


    Closing my eyes, I groaned at him.


    ¡°What¡­? Don¡¯t you dare say you¡¯re worried about your weight. You said yourself you¡¯ve not gained a pound,¡± he teased me.


    Well¡­ I didn¡¯t feel like I had. ¡°Have I though?¡± I asked. He¡¯d know, since I was always clinging to him.


    ¡°No. If anything you may have shrunk,¡± he said.


    ¡°Shrunk¡­? How?¡± I asked. Really? What¡¯d he mean?


    He chuckled at me, and tapped the book on my chest. It was an odd feeling. ¡°Aren¡¯t you almost done¡­? Why stop?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I can¡¯t focus on it,¡± I told him honestly.


    ¡°Hm¡­?¡± he hummed in a questionable way.


    Taking a small breath, I nodded. ¡°I¡¯m worried about you. You look tired,¡± I decided to just tell him.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± he hummed again, in a different way.


    ¡°I know¡­ you¡¯re fine. You¡¯re dealing with it¡­ but¡­¡± I carefully spoke, trying to sound as gentle and calm as I could. Even though I really wasn¡¯t. I wanted to scream at him.


    ¡°Hm.¡±


    Sighing at him, I heard and felt my tail slap the bed. ¡°I¡¯m being serious, Vim.¡±


    ¡°Mhm,¡± he nodded this time at least with his hum.


    Glaring at him, I wondered why he was teasing me. Especially since I was serious, and¡­


    But as I stared up at him, and his little smile on his face, I realized something a little sad.


    ¡°Do you not worry Vim?¡± I asked him.


    He blinked. ¡°Worry¡­?¡± he asked, finally saying a real word for once.


    ¡°About yourself. Your health. What if something really is wrong with you¡­? Aren¡¯t you scared?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Not at all. Or well¡­ I guess I do worry. I can tell something is wrong with me, but¡­¡± he shrugged a little, telling me that he genuinely didn¡¯t mind much.


    ¡°What if you¡¯re dying?¡± I asked softly.


    He frowned at me. ¡°I hope not. That means I¡¯ll miss out on seeing all the different faces you make,¡± he said.


    My face got hotter, since his words meant I had likely made an expression he¡¯d not seen before just recently. But I ignored his teasing and coughed. ¡°Please Vim, be more serious,¡± I mumbled.


    He chuckled at me as he nodded and sat back a little. He was sitting too far from the edge of the bed to rest against the wooden board against the wall, which made me feel a little mean. I should have made sure he could have rested against it before lying down.


    ¡°We¡¯ve talked about it before Renn,¡± he said.


    ¡°Not enough, Vim¡­¡±


    He glanced away from me, and to the nearby window. ¡°I promise to let you know if it gets worse. How about that?¡± he offered.


    ¡°Is it worse than before? Then since we last talked about it?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think it is,¡± he said, and sounded honest as he did.


    Although for some reason I didn¡¯t believe him¡­ I did my best to do so anyway. ¡°Okay¡­ you promise, then?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I do. I¡¯ll let you know right away,¡± he promised.


    Staring up at him, and his stupid smile¡­ I sighed and nodded. It was hard to tell with him. He seemed to keep his promises, but when it came to stuff about him¡­ well¡­


    Tapping the book, I grumbled a little about him. It was like all of his rules and beliefs went out the window the moment his own self came into account. Free will, his sharing of knowledge, his openness and honesty¡­ It was as if none of those key character traits existed when it came to his personal existence. His past. His self. His thoughts and opinions on certain things¡­ his health and worries¡­


    ¡°I really do promise to, Renn. If you must know I¡¯ve actually got a few hours of sleep here,¡± he told me.


    ¡°Oh¡­? Really?¡± I asked. When? As far as I had been able to tell, he¡¯d been awake nearly the whole time I¡¯d been next to him. Even when I slept.


    He nodded but didn¡¯t specify.


    Although a little relieved to hear it¡­ I also knew the truth. A few hours. We¡¯ve been here for over a week. And he was probably being very generous with how much he¡¯d gotten. So maybe an hour or two at best¡­


    I sighed and rolled a tad, to stare at the window instead of him. He still had that stupid smile on his face. It wasn¡¯t fair that he could look so¡­


    ¡°By the way¡­ I think this is the first place in some time that you¡¯ve not been invited to, isn¡¯t it?¡± Vim then said.


    Frowning, I rolled back to look at him. ¡°What¡­?¡±


    ¡°You usually get invited. In one form or another. I think the last place was¡­ the Armadillo¡¯s place?¡± he wondered.


    ¡°They asked me to marry into their family, Vim,¡± I reminded him.


    He paused a moment, and his smile faltered. ¡°Ah¡­ they had, hadn¡¯t they?¡± he remembered.


    Smirking at him, I nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t think I got invited at the Weaver¡¯s hut,¡± I said.


    ¡°You had been. Nann told me I could send you there whenever, they¡¯d welcome you,¡± he said.


    Oh¡­? I smiled at that. ¡°Actually Nasba kind of offered too. Though she said I should send my sons to them, instead,¡± I said.


    ¡°Sons¡­? Oh. To mix bloodlines. Cats and birds. Funny,¡± he said.


    Glancing at him, I wondered if he actually found it funny or not. Did he somehow think such sons wouldn¡¯t be his too? He sometimes acted as if he wasn¡¯t related or involved in such matters when we danced around such topics.


    Though¡­ maybe that tone wasn¡¯t about my, or our, children but instead the bloodline stuff.


    ¡°You¡¯ve mentioned your dislike over such things before,¡± I said. Was that maybe why he didn¡¯t consider having any with me?


    ¡°Says who¡­? What I don¡¯t like is the fact it dilutes the blood. Makes it more human. But there are benefits to it, too¡­ plus it¡¯s not like many have a choice anymore, really,¡± he said.


    ¡°Benefits?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Some benefit from it physically. They may become more human, thanks to how all of your traits are recessive, but it¡¯d help in other ways. Take the ducks for example, with your blood mixed in they¡¯d likely become stouter. Stronger. Healthier. Who knows maybe they¡¯d get smarter too,¡± he said as he thought about it.


    I giggled at him, and gently rolled my head back and forth. What a wonderful conversation! It was almost as sweet as the ones in that book! ¡°So you think my children would be smart and strong, huh?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Well duh¡­¡± he huffed, and then I felt him shift a little. ¡°Speaking of children¡­ did that man have any? The one I killed?¡± he then asked.


    My happy moment died a little as I stopped rolling and looked up at him. ¡°Rollo¡­? No. Sillti and he didn¡¯t have any children. Neither did Ivan,¡± I said.


    ¡°Right¡­¡± he sounded a little relieved.


    I smiled at the gentle man and glanced at his hand nearby. He had tapped the book earlier, and afterwards had left it resting near my arm. It would be an odd angle, but I could grab it¡­


    Or well¡­


    Squirming my tail upward, I did my best to not look at it as to hide what I was doing.


    Vim sighed as he shifted ever so slightly, and then he lifted his hand to scratch at the side of his head.


    I glared up at him, and wondered if he had done that on purpose. Had he really noticed?


    Looking away from him, I shifted a little which made the book slide off me. I grabbed it, to make sure I didn¡¯t ruin any of the pages, and went to close it. There were only a few pages left, but I was in no mood to read them at the moment. I¡¯ll do so later.


    ¡°Oh. Wait.¡± I opened the book and quickly found the page, and then the word. Sitting up a little, I turned to show it to Vim. ¡°What¡¯s this mean?¡± I asked as I pointed at it.


    He lazily read the word and smiled. ¡°Kismet basically means your lot in life. Think of it like another word for fate or destiny,¡± he explained.


    Fate¡­ ¡°I figured, but wanted to make sure,¡± I said as I nodded and closed the book again. I hadn¡¯t asked as I had been reading it since I had been trying to let him sleep, but he was awake now.


    Putting the book aside, I smiled happily as I sat up fully next to him. I curled my legs under me and crossed them, and went ahead and grabbed the pillow off his lap for him. I put it to my side, so that I could grab it again if the opportunity presented itself.


    ¡°Speaking of fate¡­ Can I ask something a little personal, Vim?¡± I asked.


    ¡°No.¡±


    I startled, until I saw his smirk.


    ¡°Sorry. Yes. You can,¡± he said happily, amused at me.


    Jeez¡­ I did my best to frown at him, but a smile wouldn¡¯t leave my face. ¡°Why do you tease me like that?¡± I asked, doing my best to be upset.


    ¡°You¡¯re right. I shouldn¡¯t¡­ I¡¯ll feel really bad now if your question is actually something I don¡¯t want to answer. So¡­? What is it?¡± he asked with a frown.


    ¡°Well¡­ I assume you don¡¯t believe in fate,¡± I said, doing my best to not notice the odd frown on his face. He looked troubled even before I had asked my question.


    ¡°Not in the way you¡¯re asking, no.¡±


    ¡°You mention fate though. Sometimes. And do so seriously, when you do,¡± I pointed out. I¡¯ve heard him speak of it before.


    ¡°It¡¯s an easy word to use to describe things beyond our own control,¡± he said.


    ¡°Do you not like it because it insults free-will?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Something like that,¡± he nodded.


    ¡°Yet¡­ you believe in a form of it,¡± I repeated what he had said.


    He nodded again. ¡°I do.¡±


    ¡°Care to explain?¡± I asked, since it seemed he wasn¡¯t going to just do so.


    He smirked at me. ¡°Not really.¡±


    I glared at him a moment, wondering if he was just teasing me again¡­ but his smirk and the silence that followed told me he wasn¡¯t. He was being serious.


    My tail slapped the bed a few times, and I sighed. ¡°Fine¡­ can you at least then tell me if it¡¯s real or not?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Fate¡­?¡± he asked as his smirk slowly died.


    I nodded.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± his smirk returned as he studied me, and I decided if he did fall asleep tonight I¡¯d definitely mess with him. I¡¯ll ruffle his hair, and¡­


    Vim then sat up a little straighter and shifted enough to make the whole bed move. It didn¡¯t break, but I paused a moment since it had almost sounded as if it would have.


    ¡°A long time ago, something very peculiar happened to me,¡± he then said.


    My ear fluttered enough to shift my hair. I nodded as I brushed my longer bangs out of my eyes. I needed a haircut again.


    ¡°There was a man who I considered my enemy. A vile man. He was infuriating in ways I can¡¯t really explain. But he was strong. Powerful. Enough so that it had been¡­ difficult. To kill him. Anyway, he had a peculiar personality alongside many tics and traits that were¡­ well¡­ unique, to say the least,¡± Vim said.


    I blinked and nodded slowly, enthralled by both what he was saying and the strange smile on his face as he talked. He was speaking about some kind of horrible person, yet looked as if he was talking about a friend.


    ¡°Anyway¡­ after killing him¡­ a long time later, I¡­ well¡­¡± he hesitated, and my heart missed a beat.


    Oh no. Was he going to stop? I hadn¡¯t even said anything!


    Before I could truly panic though, he sighed and continued. ¡°I thought I met him again. I ran into a man who on our first meeting did something that reminded me completely about that terrible enemy,¡± he said.


    Frowning, I tried to comprehend what he meant¡­ ¡°You mean¡­ someone different, yet the same,¡± I said as I tried to understand.


    ¡°Yes. I met a completely different person, who looked completely different¡­ yet reminded me of my enemy from the past. That religion you like calls it reincarnation,¡± he said.


    My eyes went a little wide as I nodded quickly. So it was true? One could come back after death?


    Vim took a small breath and shifted again, though this time the bed didn¡¯t move. ¡°So of course¡­ I panicked. I¡¯d never encountered it before. In all my long years, meeting all the people I¡¯ve met¡­ I have never once met the same person twice. You die, you¡¯re gone. You don¡¯t return. That is something I had been so confident in, that¡­ well¡­ when it happened I had nearly had a heart attack,¡± he said.


    I gulped and nodded even though Vim wasn¡¯t really even looking at me. His eyes were a tad dull¡­ as if he was deep in thought.


    ¡°It was so startling that I hadn¡¯t killed him on sight. I can¡¯t explain it¡­ It terrified me so much, the reality that people could come back¡­ but also that of all beings it¡¯d be him! You probably would have laughed your tail off if you had seen how frustrated and stressed I had been over it,¡± Vim said, smiling as he remembered. It made me smile back at him.


    Vim raised his arms and held them out wide¡­ almost as if he was inviting me into a hug. ¡°So there I was. Dumbstruck. But being the man I am¡­ I got it under control. So I waited. I watched. I tested. I contemplated,¡± he said.


    ¡°To see if he really was your enemy,¡± I said as I understood.


    Fascinating. I wonder if his initial shock he speaks of had been the reason he had been able to keep his wrath in check.


    He nodded. ¡°At the time I had figured¡­ well¡­ if he was? Then it¡¯d be quick and easy to tell. Then I¡¯d just destroy him again. Hopefully for good. After all I¡¯d done it once, I could do it again,¡± he said as he clasped a fist hard enough to make noises.


    ¡°And if it was¡­ then you¡¯d know it was possible,¡± I said softly.


    Vim¡¯s fist lowered to the bed, thumping it lightly. ¡°Yes. As weird as it would be¡­ it would be proof. And would then mean a lot of things would change for me. Plus¡­ it would go against my beliefs if I just outright destroyed an innocent soul, just because I had assumptions I couldn¡¯t properly explain,¡± he said.


    Oh. Right. Without real proof¡­ if Vim killed that man, he¡¯d just be a murderer.


    Vim smiled as he released a deep and heavy sigh. ¡°So years passed. I came and went. Watching from a distance¡­ saying and doing things strange on purpose, just to see his response¡­ and although the similarities continued and the odd personality remained¡­¡± Vim went quiet and shook his head.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t him,¡± I said.


    ¡°No. Rungle was not that man at all. He was the complete opposite. He was a very good man, almost without any faults at all,¡± Vim said softly.


    Rungle¡­! ¡°Wait¡­¡± I leaned forward a little, shocked.


    Vim nodded. ¡°It became obvious after a few years¡­ and even until his death; I still had that weird hesitation in the back of my mind. The what if? But no. Rungle was not an evil man. At all,¡± Vim said softly.


    My eyes watered a little as I tried to imagine it. Vim had called him his friend. A genuine friend. A good man. Merit had said the same.


    Vim had doubted him. For years¡­ ¡°Did¡­ did you ever tell him¡­?¡± I asked softly.


    ¡°No. How could I? In fact¡­ you¡¯re the first person I¡¯ve ever told,¡± he said as he frowned.


    Uh oh. ¡°So if¡­ if he proved himself not to be your enemy reborn¡­ why bring it up? How does fate have anything to do with that?¡± I asked, not so much because I wanted to know¡­ but so that he¡¯d not go all quiet on me, or simply leave the room.


    Vim¡¯s frown turned into a sad smile. ¡°The idea of fate is that there are things beyond our control. Either by natural order or a higher power. My point of bringing Rungle¡¯s odd personality up is¡­ well¡­ To both prove and disprove it,¡± he said.


    ¡°I uh¡­ need you to explain that, then,¡± I said, a little embarrassed. Should it have clicked already for me? Maybe I wasn¡¯t as smart as I¡¯d hoped.


    His smile grew a little. ¡°Basically, Renn¡­ if Rungle had not been the way he was¡­ I would not have noticed him. He would have just been one of the thousands of members in the Society. I¡¯d never have become his friend. I¡¯d never have even remembered him, likely,¡± he said.


    I slowly nodded. That made sense. Vim had taken an interest in him because of those similarities between Rungle and his enemy¡­ so¡­


    ¡°Yet¡­¡± Vim raised both hands with them open-palmed on either side of him. As if to mimic scales. ¡°His tragedy¡­ his families tragedies,¡± he corrected himself softly. ¡°Are because of my friendship. Because of the Society. Had I not gotten so involved with them, they may have not joined the Society at all in the first place. So¡­ they might have lived much longer, more fruitful, lives. In fact¡­ there are many who I could say the same about.¡±


    My tail coiled around my foot worriedly. ¡°You can¡¯t say stuff like that Vim,¡± I said quickly.


    ¡°No. I shouldn¡¯t. But we¡¯re talking about fate. What I¡¯m saying is¡­ there are countless odd things that happen. That not even I can explain or comprehend. Yet, at the same time¡­ some things make no sense. For instance, the very first time I met Celine¡­ have I ever told you about it?¡± he asked.


    I shook my head quickly, to the point my hair fluttered oddly.


    He chuckled. ¡°I had happened upon a village. Being attacked. At the time I was¡­ honestly not in the best of mental states. I was wayward. Unsure of what to do. Caught between different promises and vows. So¡­ I stepped away. I rounded the village being plundered and burnt, as to not get involved in it,¡± he said.


    Grabbing the bedding beneath me as I stared at his sad expression, I did my best to not say anything and interrupt him. At any moment Vim would stop talking, like he always does¡­ and I really, really, needed to hear the rest.


    He gulped and sighed. ¡°Anyway. As I was stepping away¡­ I heard her name. Her fellow, her companion, had shouted her name. To tell her to run. To hurry. They were being chased by their enemies,¡± he said.


    I nodded ever so slightly since Vim had glanced at me.


    ¡°Now that¡¯s not odd¡­ but you see, not long before this¡­ I had been enjoying myself in a port town. I spent a few years there, I think. Hard to remember¡­¡± he paused a moment in thought, and then shrugged. ¡°So while there¡­ I met an adorable woman. A librarian.¡± He smirked. ¡°Funny. I¡¯ve not thought about her in so long I¡¯d thought I forgot all about her,¡± he said gently.


    Although very bothering to hear, once again, about another past lover of his¡­ I kept my mouth shut and grabbed my tail so it¡¯d not squirm too wildly and distract him from continuing.


    ¡°Her name just so happened to be Celine. Said the same way. So¡­ when I had heard her name shouted like that, I had turned and focused. I firmly believe had Celine been named anything else¡­ or if her name hadn¡¯t been shouted as it had¡­ I would have likely not joined the Society,¡± he finished.


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have saved her¡­?¡± I asked softly.


    ¡°Oh. I would have,¡± he said and nodded. ¡°But she had been a saint. A non-human one, yes, but a saint all the same. I don¡¯t like saints, Renn. At all. And as I mentioned, at the time I had been¡­ well¡­ not in the best of mindsets to say the least. I likely would have abandoned her and Lilly after saving them, and then continued on my way,¡± he said.


    I gulped.


    So¡­ ¡°So how could you not believe in fate, Vim?¡± I asked, unable to comprehend his lack of it.


    ¡°Many women are named Celine, Renn. We have a few in our society as we speak,¡± he said with a smile.


    I shook my head. ¡°That¡¯s not the same¡­!¡±


    ¡°Ah¡­ but it is. There are many names that would have made me pause. My parent¡¯s names for example. A few of my vassals. Friends. Yours, even, right now would make me hesitate if I heard it elsewhere, especially if from a voice I don¡¯t recognize,¡± he pointed out.


    ¡°But¡­!¡± I wanted to argue, but didn¡¯t know how to do so. He was of course correct. It could have not just been a name either¡­ it could have been her appearance, his mood, a cloud in the sky¡­


    ¡°So my opinion on fate is damn her. I¡¯ll kill her if I ever see her again. But I¡¯ll¡­ begrudgingly admit, I suppose, that there is an odd factor at play sometimes. Take you, yourself, Renn,¡± he said with a point at me.


    ¡°Me¡­!?¡± I startled.


    He nodded. ¡°What are the odds the first city you venture to after your lovely Nory¡¯s death¡­ is one with members of the Society? And what are the odds you find them, all based off a familiar painting you recognized?¡± he asked. ¡°Especially so if fate was real, then the Sleepy Artist¡¯s destruction was destined¡­ so if you had been any later, you would have missed them completely,¡± he added.


    My heart warmed so much my chest became hot. ¡°You¡­ you remember all that¡­?¡± I asked, completely shocked.


    How¡­? That was such a tiny little detail¡­ something I¡¯d only said once in front of him! And even then only offhandedly¡­!


    Vim gently smiled at me. ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I, Renn¡­? It¡¯s why we¡¯re together now. I¡¯ll remember it forever,¡± he said.


    I wasn¡¯t able to stop the tears that filled my eyes¡­ so I looked downward, to try and hide my face as I tried not to cry. ¡°Really¡­?¡± I whispered.


    ¡°Hm. The reasons and the whys are of course¡­ sad and not impressive. A silly painting. The death of a loved one. Lomi¡¯s village burning down¡­ so on and so forth. Most are sad reasons, and the rest are¡­ well¡­ minuscule. But they¡¯re all pieces to the puzzle. Each one a necessary step for us to have reached the spot we¡¯re in now. Like little pebbles on our paths,¡± he said.


    ¡°Mhm¡­¡± I nodded, agreeing with him.


    Vim chuckled at me, and I felt him shift a little. A moment later, I heard him reach over to light the candle. The room filled with a slightly annoying smell for a moment as the flames adjusted. A quick glance to the window told me it was now dark outside¡­ I had just not noticed.


    Which made sense. My face was burning hot right now and¡­ well¡­


    Really. I had wanted to learn more about his personal beliefs, yet instead all I had done is get my heart shaken and teary eyed¡­


    Reaching up, I cupped my face and squished it¡­ as if in an attempt to squeeze out all the hotness from it.


    ¡°You don¡¯t like saints, Vim¡­?¡± I asked him after a moment of messing with my face.


    ¡°Not at all.¡±


    ¡°You didn¡¯t seem to mind Narli,¡± I said.


    He took a small breath and nodded. ¡°I don¡¯t mind her. I pity her, if anything. But¡­ there will always be a part of me that wants nothing to do with her,¡± he said.


    ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°For the same reason I hate monarchs, Renn,¡± he whispered.


    Suddenly my face wasn¡¯t hot anymore.


    Looking up at him, I stared in awe at the sad smile on his face¡­ as he nodded gently, to confirm I had heard him correctly.


    ¡°Why¡­?¡± I asked with a tiny voice. It had been so tiny I had been about to take another breath to ask again, in case he hadn¡¯t heard me.


    Yet he had. ¡°Because of a reason I can¡¯t properly tell you at the moment. But¡­ know I don¡¯t think that way now. I still hate them, yes, but¡­ I¡¯ll not kill a saint on sight anymore. Not without a damned good reason, at least,¡± he said.


    Shivering a tad, since the room was suddenly very cold; I wondered how long ago he was speaking of.


    It had to have been long before the Society. After all, Celine had been a saint¡­ but¡­


    Staring at the man who looked ashamed, I dared to ask it. ¡°Is it related to your mistake¡­?¡±


    Vim¡¯s expression hardened a little, but only for a brief moment. It then softened again¡­ and he gently nodded at me.


    Ah¡­


    Reaching over, I took Vim¡¯s hand. Half a moment later his other hand reached out for my own, and then we were holding hands again.


    For a long moment we sat there in silence, staring at each other. Thanks to the angle of the candle, small shadows danced on his face. It gave him a slightly tired look, which I was hoping was thanks to the shadows and not because he really were.


    Squeezing his hand, I hesitated a moment¡­ I didn¡¯t want to break this happy silence we were sharing. I didn¡¯t want to ruin this lovely moment.


    But¡­ at the same time, I had many questions.


    It wasn¡¯t fair. It was so hard to get answers out of him, and when I finally did they were half-answers and tidbits of information¡­ and even then, on top of it all, they only gave birth to more questions.


    So¡­


    Staring at the man, who had a smile on his face, yet looked more exhausted than before¡­ I decided to end my prodding here for the night. Even if he seemed willing to answer more, at least in part, I didn¡¯t want to make him any more uncomfortable or bothered than he was.


    I could be patient. I would be patient.


    Shaking his hands a little, I smiled at him.


    ¡°So¡­ you¡¯ve had two Celine¡¯s then? I suppose I can forgive you if I look at them like little pebbles on our paths, as you say,¡± I said, hoping to tease him.


    He raised an eyebrow¡­ and then a large grin slowly shaped into a wry smirk. ¡°They had more than little pebbles, though, I¡¯d say,¡± he said.


    My face got hot again, and I shook his hands even harder as I groaned.


    ¡°I was trying to be nice¡­!¡±


    ¡°Any nicer and I¡¯ll need to have you in small doses, and that¡¯s no fun,¡± he said.


    ¡°Gah!¡± I tossed his hands up into the air, as if at his face. They of course didn¡¯t fling out at all, remaining in the air where I had released them.


    He chuckled at me. ¡°Fate can have them, Renn. As long as I can have you,¡± he then said.


    Squirming, I groaned as I grabbed my tail. ¡°Maybe being alone with you really is dangerous,¡± I mumbled.


    ¡°Just now figuring that out¡­?¡±

 Chapter Two Hundred and Eighty Eight – Vim – Sillti’s Smile

    Chapter Two Hundred and Eighty Eight ¨C Vim ¨C Sillti¡¯s Smile


    ¡°Our vote,¡± Ash said as she held out the thick ledger for me to take.


    I hesitated a small moment, and felt strangely unnerved. I almost didn¡¯t want to grab it.


    ¡°Already¡­?¡± I asked as I reached out and took it. It was oddly light for how thick it was.


    Ash nodded. ¡°I¡­ We care not their reasons, or their true plans. We have no intention of releasing you from your debt,¡± she said, speaking simply as if about the weather.


    I sighed as I nodded and shifted the leather pouch, to make sure it was sealed shut. ¡°You hadn¡¯t needed to tell me, you know,¡± I said.


    ¡°Why not¡­? We already told your wife. Or does she keep secrets from you¡­?¡± Ash asked with a smile.


    ¡°She has a few,¡± I said as I did my best to not think of her face. Last night I had seen some mighty fine blushes and smiles, and they still dominated my thoughts.


    Ash sighed. ¡°She¡¯s not bad, by the way. You chose a good woman,¡± Ash said.


    Oh¡­? I smiled a little. ¡°Thanks.¡±


    She nodded and glanced around. ¡°Will you leave soon then?¡± she asked.


    ¡°Tomorrow morning. I believe they¡¯re saying goodbye to everyone,¡± I said. I was alone in the house. Or well, Ash was here too I guess¡­ but she was standing at the doorway. As if she didn¡¯t want to come in by herself.


    ¡°Hmph. May as well. Hopefully I¡¯ll not need to see you again for many years,¡± Ash said as she nodded and turned away.


    ¡°Goodbye Ash,¡± I bade her farewell as she left.


    Closing the door, I sighed as I stepped down the hallway to our room. I made sure to store the leather ledger away securely, as to not forget or lose it. It was very important, after all.


    To be honest I had thought they would have given it to Oplar if they had prepared it already at all. As far as I was aware the Crypt had given Renn theirs when we left. She hadn¡¯t told me about it yet, though, which made me wonder if it was a bad one.


    She hadn¡¯t wept much as we left, nor had she grown irate, but¡­ she hadn¡¯t seemed very happy either. So it made sense.


    But it was fine. Everyone had their right to decide their own lives.


    Though¡­


    I hesitated a moment as I thought of my parent¡¯s tombstone and the one Renn had made for her loved ones. If I got banished from the Crypt¡­ getting them would be a pain. Renn could, or should, be able to go there even if I did get banished¡­ but¡­


    She¡¯d not be able to lift that stone.


    Technically that grave site was far enough away from the Crypt that I could sneak in there and out without being noticed¡­ but¡­ well¡­


    I personally saw it as part of the Crypt¡¯s area. Its influence. So¡­


    ¡°Worry about more important things, Vim,¡± I mumbled as left the room.


    A part of me wanted to lie down, but the damned room and bed stunk. Not the stink it had originally but instead a new one. One that I actually didn¡¯t mind at all.


    The bed and room smelled of Renn. A little too strongly. It was unnerving.


    I¡¯d really like it if her scent would disappear already, if it was going to. Otherwise¡­


    Entering the kitchen, I went to finish cleaning up the mess from Renn¡¯s and Oplar¡¯s breakfast. Renn could eat and drink a lot herself, so she usually always had a few plates and cups to clean¡­ but Oplar was another mess entirely. She not only left behind plates, but used several cups when able to. Plus she left a lot of crumbs, somehow.


    It wasn¡¯t like she was necessarily a messy eater¡­ she was just always laughing and boisterous, so things just got messy.


    Usually the two cleaned up after themselves, but I had ushered them out to say their goodbyes to the village. They had began to talk about topics that I had not wanted to be a part of, so I was glad for once I didn¡¯t need to worry about saying goodbyes myself and having to join them. It was a good excuse.


    Oplar really was a pain. The closer she and Renn became, the more she teased the two of us. It felt lately as if Oplar was trying to see how far she could take it, before I put my foot down.


    ¡°But really. To ask why she never heard the bed creak at night¡­ What a thing to ask,¡± I mumbled as I picked up one of the buckets and went to draw water as to clean the kitchenware.


    Renn had of course found the question hilarious, but I hadn¡¯t. Didn¡¯t. Because it made me feel bad. I couldn¡¯t laugh it off like Renn could. Renn herself was likely not long from being genuinely concerned as to why I wasn¡¯t being a little more¡­ proactive in our relationship. She¡¯d already voiced her concerns several times, not too long ago she had even done it in a way that had shocked me. In that port town¡­ she had asked me if she was ugly. All because I hadn¡¯t even tried anything.


    Talk about making me feel like an utter failure as a man. To make my partner feel so self-deprecating as to allow her to wonder if she was unattractive¡­ My father would have beaten me. Then, after healing my wounds from that beating, my mother would have finished the job.


    Though I of course haven¡¯t really done anything to rectify that terrible misunderstanding¡­ She hadn¡¯t voiced the same concerns in some time. Our recent drama and busyness helped distract her, but¡­


    Eventually no amount of chaos in the world would be enough. Eventually Renn will put me on the spot, and I¡¯ll have to make a decision whether I wanted to or not.


    Last night had been a dangerous moment for me. She really was adorable. Especially since she wasn¡¯t even trying to be.


    Stepping up to the well, I went to drawing it. My mind wandered, thinking of all the ways she had laughed and blushed last night. The bucket clanked against the wooden lid of the well as I stopped spinning the lever. It hung there on the rope, the water it had collected splashing inside it.


    Staring at the small bucket, I tried to remember something I didn¡¯t want to.


    When had I last done anything? Who had it been that I had done it with?


    I couldn¡¯t remember her. But it had to have been years ago, at least. But who had it been¡­? A human, likely. I normally never allowed myself to get involved with non-humans, especially so those in the Society. It went against my rules, several of them in fact. The very few who had slipped past those defensive rules had done so by making it very clear that they expected nothing else afterward. They knew they¡¯d never get my heart or a child from me.


    It was why Celine had been so damned problematic. She had been fully willing to give me her body, but the price to have it had been far too steep. I hadn¡¯t been willing to pay that price.


    It had cost Celine her life¡­ and her daughter.


    Grabbing the bucket, I poured its contents into the larger one I had carried out here. Once emptied, I released it back into the well and unhooked the little locking mechanism that held the circular lever that operated the bucket¡¯s rope in place. The mechanism slowly unwound, lowering the bucket deeper into the well.


    I listened to the mechanisms parts squeak and clank, telling me it was getting a little rusty. Not a surprise since it was likely not used as often as it should be. Although they kept this house clean and stocked, it was likely no one really ever lived here or spent much time here at all.


    The bucket hit the water and I waited a bit before messing with the rope. Like most well designs in this era, the bucket was heavily weighted on one side of the lip. It would allow the bucket to easily sink and fill as to be brought up¡­ but it sometimes took a moment for it to do so.


    ¡°Vim?¡± I heard my name being called from inside the house as I began cranking the bucket¡¯s lever again.


    ¡°Outside,¡± I said a little loudly, so Thrain could hear me.


    I got the bucket out of the well by the time Thrain joined me in the backyard. He stepped out of the house and onto the brick patio to watch me fill the rest of the larger bucket with water.


    ¡°Taking a bath?¡± he asked, amused.


    Frowning, I paused mid dump of the bucket.


    Me? Taking a bath¡­?


    Turning around, I smiled at him. ¡°What kind of weird thing has she said now?¡± I asked him.


    Thrain smiled at me with a huge grin and chuckled. ¡°Oh, Oplar just mentioned something about you complaining about Renn¡¯s stink upon you. Which is quite funny, since she doesn¡¯t smell at all,¡± he said.


    Of course she had.


    I finished with the buckets and well, but didn¡¯t pick the bucket up. Instead I leaned against the well a little, as if about to sit on it. The dishes could wait a few minutes more.


    ¡°You know, I do believe I¡¯ve never seen you take a bath?¡± Thrain pointed out as he pondered it a moment.


    ¡°Why would you ever see me doing such a thing anyway, pray tell?¡± I asked him. Really, why did people become so weird around Renn? It was as if the whole world had gone mad the moment she stepped into it.


    Thrain chuckled. ¡°Quite so! But¡­ hm¡­ that is interesting indeed. You of course do bathe. You eat. You sleep. Yet for some strange reason I had not ever considered it or thought it possible. Maybe, against my own beliefs, I still deep down consider you a god?¡± he asked himself.


    ¡°Did you really come here to get all philosophical on me?¡± I asked him. Really?


    He startled, his large body jolting as he realized he was indeed about to think deeply on something that might have changed his perspective. Any other man his size that had jumped like so would have jiggled. He hadn¡¯t at all. ¡°Quite so indeed! I¡¯ll save those thoughts for later. Ash would enjoy them over dinner, I think,¡± he said.


    Yes please. Share them with her, not me.


    ¡°I hear you¡¯re leaving tomorrow,¡± Thrain then said.


    ¡°Yes. Unless you have another task for me,¡± I said.


    He shook his head a little somberly. ¡°No¡­ You¡¯ve done well enough, Vim.¡±


    Hmph.


    I crossed my arms and waited to hear why he¡¯d come, then. His wife had just left, so it was likely they had passed one another. It didn¡¯t make much sense for him to come just to say goodbye. Thrain was a good man, in his own way, but we¡¯d never really been friends. Not the type where he¡¯d go out of his way just to joke and bid farewell like this, at least.


    Thrain mimicked me and crossed his arms as well. His thick sleeves made no protest as he did so, even though they became stretched. ¡°I¡¯m sure Ash told you of our vote,¡± he said.


    I nodded.


    ¡°It was about three to one, in your favor,¡± he said.


    I frowned. ¡°As I told your wife, you really don¡¯t need to tell me such details. In fact I¡¯d prefer if you didn¡¯t. And please don¡¯t tell me who voted what, if possible. I¡¯m supposed to be indifferent, so I¡¯m not supposed to know such information,¡± I said.


    His brow furrowed. ¡°I see. That is definitely a way to look at it, I suppose¡­¡± He went quiet a moment, and then scratched his chin. ¡°You know¡­ I don¡¯t think you and I have ever actually talked about this stuff. Rules. Laws. What to do and what not to. Why is that?¡± he asked.


    ¡°Has there ever been a need to?¡± I asked.


    Thrain nodded as he smiled. ¡°True. There hasn¡¯t been, I suppose¡­¡± he said.


    The fact that I was likely going to be having very similar conversations like this soon, with likely everyone I deal with for the next couple of years was a little daunting.


    But it was a simple fact of life. I¡¯ll need to deal with it¡­ if I can, at least.


    ¡°So¡­ well¡­ Vim,¡± Thrain got my attention, with a little hesitation. He suddenly looked worried.


    ¡°Hm¡­?¡± What was wrong now?


    Thrain sighed as he stepped forward, stepping off the bricks and onto the small patch of dirt and grass. I studied the way the large man approached, and wondered what was wrong now.


    ¡°My nephew¡¯s wife. Sillti¡­¡± he said. Sear?h the N?velFire.n§×t website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    Hm¡­?


    Thrain rubbed his head and flinched, as if he had a severe headache. ¡°She¡¯s decided to leave. The village,¡± he said.


    Oh¡­? ¡°Where does she plan to go?¡± I asked. There weren¡¯t many locations nearby. Most were small families¡­ too small and close knit to accept her, at least not permanently, so¡­


    Thrain shook his head. ¡°She¡¯s not going elsewhere, Vim¡­ she means to leave for good. Not just us, but the Society. As a whole,¡± he said.


    Oh.


    ¡°That would be unwise. I understand she must be under quite a bit of stress, but¡­¡± I spoke carefully, as to not take too hard a stance on the matter.


    ¡°No. It wouldn¡¯t be. But she¡¯s is adamant. In fact¡­ she plans to leave tonight. I was¡­ well¡­¡± Thrain took a deep breath and shook his head again. ¡°Would you speak with her?¡± he asked me.


    I nodded slowly. ¡°I would.¡±


    He sighed and nodded. ¡°Thank you. She¡¯s with Ollie and your wife. I uh¡­ I¡¯ll go get them. Okay?¡± he said as he turned to go.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be here,¡± I said simply.


    Thrain gave me a weary smile and nodded as he headed back into the house. He picked up the pace as he hurried to leave, heading through the house to do so.


    Sighing, I picked up the bucket I had recently filled and went to take it into the kitchen. I¡¯d not go to cleaning things just yet, but I would make a batch of tea. In my experience a good cup of warm tea was useful for moments like this.


    Still¡­


    Renn and Ollie. Likely trying to convince her against leaving the Society.


    Great. So I was going to have to be the bad guy.


    The front door made noise and opened just as the tea finished.


    I took the kettle off the fire, but didn¡¯t go to pouring it just yet. I put it aside as I listened to several pairs of feet enter the house¡­ relatively quietly.


    Renn¡¯s footsteps were obvious. She was the first to enter. The person behind her had small, light, steps. The third was likely Ollie. Her steps sounded unsure of herself, as if afraid to follow the ones ahead of her. They weren''t Oplar''s steps. Hers were heavier than that, even when she was worried and being careful.


    Without a word Renn found me in the kitchen. She stepped into the room and up to me with a sad frown.


    ¡°Vim¡­ Um¡­¡± she hesitated a moment, and then nodded as she turned to point behind her. The ones who had followed her into the house had not joined her into the kitchen, but were instead standing in the nearby room. The one with the large table.


    Ollie was there¡­ as was a frail looking woman. One who was staring at me with a worried look.


    ¡°Hm¡­¡± I smiled gently at the three of them, and turned to prepare some cups for the two of us.


    ¡°Vim¡­?¡± Renn asked what I was doing as I grabbed the two cups and the teapot. I gave Renn a gentle smile and nod as I stepped around her and headed for the table.


    ¡°I hope you like winter teas, Sillti. I personally don¡¯t care for them, but moments like this can do with a little bitterness,¡± I said as I placed the cups down and went to filling them.


    ¡°Really Vim¡­?¡± Ollie grumbled at me, but I ignored her.


    Renn also stepped into the room behind me, but thankfully didn¡¯t say anything. There was a heavy silence as I filled the cups¡­ but it didn¡¯t last the whole time. Right as I finished filling her cup, Sillti stepped forward and around the table¡­ as to sit across from me.


    ¡°I don¡¯t like them either¡­ but you¡¯re right. It may fit the moment,¡± Sillti said softly as she grabbed the headrest of the chair in front of her. She didn¡¯t pull it back yet, but instead stared at me.


    ¡°Renn, Ollie, would you mind giving us a moment?¡± I asked gently while staring at the woman full of determination.


    She had spoken softly, and looked frail¡­ but her eyes told me all I needed to know.


    This woman had made her choice already. And nothing anyone said would change it.


    ¡°But¡­!¡± Ollie protested first, but I heard Renn¡¯s tail bump into the wall. Something she never did accidentally.


    Turning to look at Renn, I smiled at my companion. ¡°Just for a moment,¡± I asked again.


    Renn¡¯s face contorted into worry and hurt, but only for a few seconds. She calmed down and nodded, and then stepped away to head for the hallway. She didn¡¯t reach it though, since Ollie still remained in the doorway.


    ¡°Renn¡­!¡± Ollie continued to protest, but Renn gently grabbed her by the arm. Ollie gave me a rather deadly glare, likely the worst I¡¯d ever gotten from her, but she allowed Renn to take her away.


    The two walked down the hallway, and luckily didn¡¯t just go to another room. They actually left the house, closing the front door behind them.


    Once they were gone I pulled my own chair back and went to sitting in it.


    As I sat back slowly, as to not accidentally break the chair, Sillti took a seat as well. She oddly sat rather close to the table, either because she had accidentally not pulled her chair out back far enough¡­ or because of habit. As if she was a child, afraid to make a mess or spill food.


    ¡°I¡¯ve enjoyed talking with your wife, Vim. I¡­ honestly always thought you some kind of god. But after talking to her, I feel like you¡¯re more like us than not,¡± Sillti said quietly.


    I wanted to frown at how lowly she was speaking. As if she didn¡¯t want to be heard by anyone¡­ but I knew that wasn¡¯t the case. She was just¡­ a demure person, maybe. Quiet. Reserved. Modest.


    A far cry from the supposed rambunctious young man I had just executed. They couldn¡¯t have been more alike had they tried.


    ¡°I¡¯m happy to hear that¡­ even if that means I¡¯m seen as a more modest being thanks to the fact I¡¯m married to a woman full of flaws,¡± I said.


    Sillti startled and quickly shook her hand at me. ¡°N-no! I didn¡¯t mean that¡­!¡± she quickly spoke, as if to apologize for insulting Renn. Funnily enough she still spoke a little quietly. Her supposed shout had been about the typical volume and loudness as Renn¡¯s typical inside voice. Which was honestly not that loud either.


    I smiled at the worried woman. ¡°I know. Just let me make fun of Renn when I can, would you?¡± I asked.


    Stillti hesitated¡­ and then smiled at me. ¡°Oh¡­ Yes. Oplar did mention you like to tease her,¡± she said.


    ¡°She gets this adorable blush when I do. But don¡¯t let that fool you, she can be quite strong when on the attack herself,¡± I said as I reached over for my cup.


    I wasn¡¯t thirsty. Like always I rarely was. But I wanted to give her the illusion I was.


    Taking a small drink, I pretended not to notice her relax a little. Her stiff shoulders lowered, and her whole body shrunk a bit as she slouched. ¡°I¡¯m sure. She¡­ can be rather blunt. I recently experienced it myself,¡± she said.


    ¡°About what you¡¯re about to do¡­? Please don¡¯t be upset with her. She has a huge heart, and likely feels terribly protective of you¡­ thanks to all that¡¯s happened. She simply doesn¡¯t wish you to be anything but happy, is all,¡± I said.


    Sillti softly smiled. ¡°I thought so. So her worry for me is because you killed my husband. She feels indirectly responsible for the insult, does she?¡± she asked herself as much as she did me.


    I nodded. ¡°She¡¯s like that. Weird huh?¡±


    ¡°I find that to be lovely. Most of my own family are blaming me for what happened. As if I had been the reason Rollo had been violent. Renn¡¯s the only woman so far to actually say otherwise to me,¡± Sillti said.


    Oh¡­? ¡°People blame you?¡± I asked. That was news to me. Ash¡¯s report, and the other witness testimonies written in it, had said otherwise. They had all known of Rollo¡¯s violent tendencies, even since his youth.


    She nodded. ¡°Not¡­ directly. But they make comments. I was the wife. The woman in the household. It¡¯s my duty to control the house, and I couldn¡¯t do it,¡± she said, telling me what they meant.


    ¡°Hm. Hollow words said by those who can¡¯t even imagine such strife. Pay them no heed,¡± I said.


    Sillti sat up a little straighter, her eyes widening a little. ¡°Your wife said the same thing,¡± she whispered.


    Had she¡­? I gestured lightly, but only to hide the smile I wanted to allow on my face.


    ¡°So¡­ you agree with her then¡­?¡± Sillti then asked as she reached out and grabbed her cup. She didn¡¯t take a drink though, and instead simply held it. Maybe either for its warmth or just to have something to fidget with.


    ¡°Renn¡¯s opinion¡­? Of that man¡¯s actions not being your fault, or your decision to leave the Society?¡± I asked her to specify.


    Sillti fidgeted a moment¡­ and then coughed. ¡°Well¡­ my leaving,¡± she said.


    ¡°Does Renn think you shouldn¡¯t¡­?¡± I asked. She had implied it, but I should verify it just in case.


    She frowned a little oddly, and I noticed she had a strange way of smiling. Her lips curled a little oddly when she frowned or smiled, though likely not because of a deformity of any kind. It was just a unique trait. It was likely something a man would find cute, thanks to it being something only she had. As she pondered for a moment, her lips quivering as she searched her mind, it became all the more apparent it was mostly on her left cheek. Her left upper lip had a slightly off curl. As if she was sneering, even though she wasn¡¯t.


    ¡°She¡­ thinks I should leave here. But not the Society itself,¡± she finally said.


    ¡°Her perspective has a lot of justification behind it,¡± I pointed out.


    She nodded. ¡°Yet¡­ won¡¯t the issues just continue elsewhere?¡± she asked.


    ¡°What issues?¡±


    ¡°The drama. The snide words. The pain in my heart. The lack of sleep,¡± Sillti listed.


    I smiled softly at the poor girl, and hoped Renn didn¡¯t fall too hard for her. I was glad I had asked them to give us some privacy now.


    ¡°I¡¯ll admit you may encounter some of those, yes. But in certain ways you¡¯ll find them elsewhere too, even outside the Society¡­¡± I hesitated a moment as I studied the woman, and wondered why I couldn¡¯t remember her age. ¡°How old are you, Sillti?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Oh¡­? Oh. Thirty two.¡±


    So young. ¡°Have you ever ventured out before?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Only three times. I¡¯ve gone with my aunt, Ash, and others to the nearby human settlement. To trade and experience it,¡± she said.


    I wanted to sigh, but kept it inside. Three times. It was nothing.


    Sure, this village had a proper educational system. It was rather close in rules and laws of human societies, and even culturally it was similar. They wed. They had faith and religion. They had rulers and jobs¡­


    But¡­


    ¡°Not enough¡­ is it¡­?¡± Sillti then asked softly.


    ¡°No. But¡­ that does not mean you¡¯re not capable of going. You know of my story. My god, my faith, is that of free will. I¡¯d not stop you even from choosing death. So long as you truly wished it. I¡¯ll support you in any choice you make,¡± I told her.


    She slowly nodded. ¡°It¡¯s why you killed Vita,¡± she said.


    I nodded back. ¡°So yes, Sillti. I support your decision. If you wish to leave the Society¡­ feel free. I¡¯ll never stop anyone from doing so. But, if you¡¯ll hear it¡­ I would offer a little warning and advice,¡± I offered.


    Sillti gulped and slowly nodded, accepting it.


    ¡°You can blend in with humans. You, like the rest here, are basically human in appearance. Your temperaments, your faith, your mindset¡­ it would not take long for you to adapt out there at all,¡± I told her.


    She blinked.


    ¡°And yes, it will free you from the heartache. All the new sights, the new experiences¡­ and the rush of danger and excitement will be a great distraction. But, and take this from not just a man who has experienced it himself but also someone who has seen it many thousands of times¡­ it won¡¯t go away. No matter how far you run, no matter where you go or who you become¡­ The pain you feel now will always exist. In one form or another,¡± I said.


    ¡°Then what¡¯s the point¡­?¡± Sillti whispered as she squeezed the cup.


    I raised a hand. ¡°I¡¯m not saying it isn¡¯t effective, though. I¡¯m just warning you to not expect true freedom from it. You¡¯ll still feel that same ache you feel now out there. Even years later. And even if that ache did go away, somehow, you¡¯ll find it just replaced by another form. Typically loneliness,¡± I said.


    Sillti nodded understandingly, likely already having thought of such things.


    ¡°But that¡¯s not what I¡¯m warning of. Your struggles of the heart are your own. I can¡¯t understand them. No one can. Everyone deals with grief differently¡­¡± I leaned forward, to rest my arms on the table. ¡°Just know that most who venture into the human lands end up dying within the first year. It¡¯s that dangerous for our kind out there. Even those able to blend in,¡± I told her the real warning.


    ¡°I¡¯d rather risk death than live hundreds of years here,¡± she said, without a moment of hesitation.


    I smiled at her. ¡°I believe you. I truly do,¡± I said.


    Sillti startled, and shifted as she looked down, to her hands. To the cup. I noted a tiny blush on her face as she went to take a drink, likely to hide that very blush.


    Studying the blush on her face¡­ and how quickly she got it under control, I couldn¡¯t help but think of Renn¡¯s face instead.


    Now that was a blush.


    ¡°They don¡¯t want me to leave,¡± she said after lowering her cup.


    ¡°They can¡¯t force you to do anything,¡± I said.


    ¡°I¡¯m not strong enough to defy them. I¡¯m just one woman. A small one, at that,¡± she said.


    I smirked at her. ¡°I think I¡¯ve proven rather unequivocally no number of your kind could change anything if I got involved,¡± I said gently.


    Sillti startled again, her thin shoulders jumping up¡­ and then she laughed. ¡°That¡¯s so very true¡­!¡±


    I nodded, glad she understood. ¡°If you truly want my opinion¡­ I agree with my wife. Leave this place, if you wish, but don¡¯t abandon the Society so quickly. There are perks to it, you know? You¡¯ve lived your whole life here in this valley. To you this place is the Society, so you see it that way, but the reality is far different. Throughout the Society are mighty differences. Different people. Different cultures, faiths, and beliefs. You¡¯ll find people so different from you, you¡¯d never believe it. There are even many places that not only won¡¯t judge you for your ex-husband¡¯s foolishness, there are plenty like Renn who will happily sit with you all night while drinking and badmouthing him for you,¡± I said.


    She grinned at me. ¡°I¡¯ve never drank alcohol before.¡±


    ¡°See¡­? That alone would be enough reason for me to leave this place. I completely forgot this place didn¡¯t have liquor,¡± I said.


    ¡°You like to drink, Vim¡­?¡± she asked.


    ¡°No. But I don¡¯t like the idea of banning things,¡± I said.


    Sillti¡¯s mouth opened a tad, but she said nothing. It was clear she completely understood my meaning right away.


    ¡°Then¡­ where should I go¡­? I don¡¯t even know where another village is, Vim,¡± she said as she tapped her cup.


    ¡°Depends on what you want. Do you just want to go somewhere and relax? Do you want to find another husband? Find a new faith? Do you want to go somewhere with humans or without? How do you feel about monarchs? Are you okay with the severe cold or extreme heat?¡± I rambled off several of the different questions one normally was asked during moments such as these.


    Sillti hesitated, soaking up my questions¡­ and she slowly smiled. ¡°I¡¯m half tempted to say I want to experience all of that,¡± she said.


    Ah, a traveler. Fascinating. ¡°Then I suggest going to either Lumen or Telmik. From either of those locations you can then go elsewhere, once you truly find what you¡¯re searching for. Plus both of them will let you adapt and learn how to truly survive amongst humans. To blend in, and learn how to hide your traits,¡± I said.


    ¡°Traits¡­? We don¡¯t have any, anymore, Vim. You killed those who had, all our ancestors like that are gone now,¡± she said with a frown.


    ¡°I meant more figuratively. For instance your lifespan. You said early thirties? Yet you look like a young woman. And you will look like this for decades more. Humans will notice that. So you need to know how to properly keep people from noticing, and knowing how to see the signs to keep yourself safe for when it happens,¡± I said.


    Sillt nodded, her frown deepening in thought. That little groove of her lip became even deeper, forming a small indent near her cheekbone¡­ a little similar to dimples, but more pronounced and not in the right spot. ¡°Right¡­ I hadn¡¯t thought of that.¡±


    ¡°Most don¡¯t. Not until it¡¯s too late. My suggestion is simple. We¡¯re to head to Telmik. Me, Oplar and Renn. I say you join us. If you¡¯d like to, of course. Along the way you can learn from Renn and Oplar, and if at any point you encounter a location or village¡­ Society owned or not, that you find yourself enjoying then¡­¡± I shrugged, not wanting to finish the sentence.


    ¡°And if Ash and the rest don¡¯t allow it?¡± she asked me.


    ¡°And how would they do that, exactly?¡± I asked her.


    Sillti shifted, and opened her mouth to speak¡­ but once again said nothing.


    Studying her¡­ I wondered if maybe Ash¡¯s report had not been as¡­ accurate as it should have been. It had mentioned, as had Renn, that she had been abused by Rollo. But maybe it was worse than they had suggested.


    She seemed slow to speak her mind. And not because she didn¡¯t want to. It was as if she thought not just twice, but thrice, before speaking. I had originally blamed her hesitation and quietness on well¡­ me. I was Vim. And in this village that was a problem. But it seemed she didn¡¯t mind it that deeply, likely thanks to Renn. So¡­


    ¡°My point was I¡¯d not allow them to stop you, Sillti. If you truly wish to leave, I¡¯ll ensure you can do so,¡± I said, to make sure she hadn¡¯t misunderstood me.


    Sillti¡¯s eyes focused a little, and then she nodded. ¡°Okay.¡±


    Okay¡­?


    ¡°Made your decision that quickly?¡± I asked.


    She nodded again. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ll come with you.¡±


    Good. Renn won¡¯t be upset, then.


    Which at this point was more important than this woman¡¯s happiness¡­ or her life even. At least to me.


    Though I¡¯d never say that to anyone. Not even Renn.


    ¡°Before I let Renn and Ollie back in¡­ anything you want to ask, or say?¡± I asked her.


    Sillti perked up¡­ pondered a moment¡­ and then smiled. ¡°Is it really true you killed Vita?¡± she asked.


    I nodded. ¡°I did.¡±


    ¡°Was she actually a god?¡± she asked.


    ¡°She created you and your people. You would not be here now otherwise,¡± I said.


    Sillti hesitated, and paused. She stared at me with a look of utter awe, and then slowly lowered her head¡­ as if to bow. ¡°Then¡­ thank you, Vim. For saving us from her cruelty,¡± she whispered.


    ¡°Mhm¡­ I suppose this is where I should apologize, isn¡¯t it?¡± I said softly.


    She looked up at me. ¡°For¡­?¡±


    ¡°Killing your husband. I¡¯ll not tell you I regret doing it¡­ because it¡¯d be a lie. I don¡¯t tolerate murderers within our society. But¡­ all the same¡­ I am sorry for ending your husband¡¯s life,¡± I said gently.


    The demure woman stared at me for a long while¡­ and then slowly smiled. She gave me the largest smile she¡¯d shown me yet. Dimples and all.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be.¡±

 Chapter Two Hundred and Eighty Nine – Renn – To Say Goodbye

    ¡°You¡¯ve never offered to carry me through the mud, Vim,¡± Oplar said from behind us.


    I smirked as I turned around, to look at Oplar¡­ who was carrying Sillti on her shoulders much as Vim was me.


    ¡°You¡¯ve never asked to be. Plus you¡¯re tall enough to not have this gunk ruin your clothes Oplar, they aren¡¯t,¡± Vim said from beneath me.


    Patting his head, I smiled at Oplar and the unsettled Sillti. She looked like she wasn¡¯t enjoying being carried by Oplar at all. ¡°Sillti¡¯s taller than me,¡± I reminded him.


    He tilted his head in a way that told me he had either forgotten, or hadn¡¯t realized at all.


    ¡°I¡¯d get stuck, I think,¡± Sillti said.


    ¡°Aye this stuff is thick¡­¡± Oplar complained.


    It was. Vim had called it a bog. I knew such places by the term swamp, but Vim had not used that term even though he¡¯s done so before. It meant the two were different¡­ though¡­


    The slush and gunk that we were walking through, or rather Vim and Oplar, was indeed thick. It had a strange dark green color, and sounded more like mud than water. The oddest part though was that although a giant lake, at least in size¡­ there didn¡¯t to seem to be many bugs or creatures. An oddity, in my opinion. Usually such large amounts of stagnant waters were full of stuff like insects.


    Though that might change once it got darker. Right now the sun was high overhead, beating down upon us.


    ¡°Though, Vim, you could carry all of us couldn¡¯t you?¡± I asked.


    ¡°I could,¡± Vim answered.


    I grinned at the idea, and wondered how it¡¯d work. Maybe one of us in his arms, or one per arm and another on his shoulders as I was? Or maybe¡­


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry Renn, but I¡¯d rather not,¡± Oplar said loudly with a laugh.


    ¡°We could do it, I think. You on his shoulders, I yours and her mine,¡± I said, amused at the idea.


    ¡°Yeah. No,¡± Oplar said.


    Sillti¡¯s expression told me she didn¡¯t like the idea either. Which was too bad. It¡¯d have worked, I think. Oplar was strong, even if she didn¡¯t admit it.


    I shifted a little as Vim stepped upward. I turned to watch as he stepped out of the sludge and onto more solid ground. It was still mushy, and he still sunk into it more than not, but he only sunk to his ankles instead of almost his knees.


    ¡°Vim¡­ you called this place a bog?¡± I asked.


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it just a swamp?¡± I asked as I glanced around.


    ¡°It is, I suppose. Swamps usually are more wooded though,¡± he said.


    Oh. Right. There were trees, but not many. I could see for some distance. There were a few patches of trees here and there, but not so many that I¡¯d classify this place as a forest or anything like it.


    ¡°I was told these places were called quagmires,¡± Sillti said.


    ¡°Fancy word,¡± Oplar said in a way that told me she too hadn¡¯t heard it before.


    ¡°That¡¯s basically what this place is. That word can also be used to describe a difficult situation. Which is what one is in when trying to cross a place like this,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°Difficult¡­ but not very dangerous, I suppose,¡± I said. Really other than getting nasty, was there any real threat? It seemed even if the gunk was deep enough to sink into, it wasn¡¯t thick enough to pose any threat.


    ¡°You could step on something dangerous. Or get bit by something. Or slip and drown, if clumsy,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°Bit by what?¡± Oplar asked loudly.


    Turning to look at her, I smiled at her furrowed brows. She was suddenly upset.


    ¡°Have you ever ventured this way, Sillti?¡± I asked. Both to include her in the conversation, and to somewhat steer it away from something that Oplar seemed to dislike. Did she not like bugs¡­?


    ¡°No. I''ve only left the village to go north to the nearby human settlement. And I''ve only done that a couple times,¡± she said.


    Huh¡­


    ¡°Most in the Society never leave their hometowns, Renn. We¡¯re the odd ones,¡± Oplar said.


    ¡°Right¡­¡± I nodded gently. She was right, of course, I just hadn¡¯t thought about it that way.


    After all most I¡¯ve met and spent time with seemed¡­ older. The type of old that basically guaranteed they had traveled the world, at least once in their life.


    But there were a few who were like Sillti, if I thought about it. Even Riz and Lellip, the younger members of my friends, were similar. They traveled to the nearby human towns, but no farther.


    I wonder if it was because of desire or need, though.


    Sillti for example was only leaving because of what had happened¡­ not necessarily because she simply wanted to.


    I did not fault Sillti for wanting to leave her home. I don¡¯t think I could have stayed there myself. It was one thing to lose your husband¡­ but to lose him that way? The whole village would likely never treat her the same again. She was right to leave, in my perspective.


    Though, from what I had heard she had planned to leave the Society as a whole. Not just the village. It took Ollie, Oplar, myself, and even Vim surprisingly, to convince her otherwise. Vim seemed to be under the impression she would eventually leave it anyway, likely to just¡­ disappear one day.


    I hoped that wouldn¡¯t be the case. I planned to spend as much time with her as we traveled, in hopes of making her feel comfortable. Maybe if she realized that the rest of the Society wouldn¡¯t care, or likely even know, of what happened to her at her village¡­ maybe she¡¯d not run away.


    ¡°How many days is it to Telmik?¡± Sillti asked.


    Oplar scoffed. ¡°Girl it¡¯s not even been one and you¡¯re already asking?¡±


    Leaning a little as to study Oplar and Sillti, since they were walking behind us, I smiled as I watched the way Sillti¡¯s face contorted into worry and shame. She wanted to argue back, but was obviously afraid to and keeping silent.


    ¡°If we¡¯re where I think we are, it¡¯s a few weeks away. Though I don¡¯t know how long to add for whatever stops we make,¡± I said.


    Sillti looked at me as Oplar nodded beneath her and crossed her arms. By doing so she covered and wrapped Sillti¡¯s legs, which dangled in front of Oplar¡¯s chest. The guinea pig sat up straighter, as if startled by Oplar¡¯s actions.


    ¡°It could take us a month or two. Depends on Vim¡¯s route. There are three he can take from here to Telmik,¡± she informed us.


    Vim neither nodded nor grunted an answer, like he usually did. So I responded for him. ¡°It sounds like a long time but it¡¯ll pass quickly. It¡¯s fun,¡± I told Sillti.


    ¡°I¡¯m not really doing this for fun¡­¡± Sillti mumbled as she continued to stare down at Oplar. Maybe by Oplar crossing her arms like that it was hurting her¡­? She didn¡¯t look in pain though, just in discomfort. Maybe she was just not used to someone holding her legs. Though it wasn¡¯t like Oplar was actually holding her legs on purpose, it was just that they were in the way.


    Oplar liked to cross her arms, being so animated, and did it often. Even while walking through a bog it seemed.


    Turning back around, I grinned as I leaned down a little as to whisper.


    ¡°Vim,¡± I got his attention and patted his head.


    ¡°Hm¡­?¡±


    ¡°Cross your arms.¡±


    He tilted his head¡­ and seemed to ponder my request for a moment. Then he went and did so.


    Unlike Oplar though he had snuck his arms under my legs, forcing them outward.


    I grabbed a handful of his hair, not to pull or hurt him but to make sure I didn¡¯t accidentally fall backwards. My legs sticking out thanks to his arms being under them now made me feel weird. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that way¡­¡± I grumbled.


    Vim tilted his head some more, and then turned¡­ to only glance at Oplar and Sillti for a few moments before looking back ahead.


    ¡°I see,¡± he said, and then adjusted his arms as to mimic Oplar.


    Smiling as he crossed his arms around my shins, I felt my smile slowly die a little as he walked¡­ and I felt¡­


    Well¡­


    Nothing much, really.


    He wasn¡¯t squeezing very hard, and thanks to my thick clothing and leather greaves, I barely felt his touch. Other than a little pressure, it wasn¡¯t anything too special.


    ¡°What?¡± Vim asked after a moment.


    ¡°It¡¯s not as fun as I thought it¡¯d be,¡± I mumbled in defeat.


    He sighed at me. ¡°What¡¯d you want me to do?¡± he asked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure,¡± I admitted.


    ¡°What are you two doing? Are you flirting without me?¡± Oplar asked loudly. She splashed a little as she picked up her pace.


    Vim noticed and slowed his own to allow her to easily reach us. I smirked at them, particularly Sillti who had gone to grabbing Oplar¡¯s shoulders desperately. She looked as if in a tiny panic, as if she was about to fall over. Maybe she had almost fallen off when Oplar originally rushed towards us. I hadn¡¯t been looking or paying attention.


    As Sillti calmed down, I patted Vim¡¯s head. ¡°Want to swap Sillti?¡± I asked.


    ¡°W-what¡­!?¡± Sillti startled, for a new reason.


    I sat up a little straighter, and wondered if she had misunderstood me. ¡°Want to ride Vim¡¯s shoulders? We can swap if you want,¡± I offered again, speaking a little gentler just in case.


    ¡°She can¡¯t be serious¡­¡± Sillti whispered.


    Frowning, I glanced down to Oplar who had a huge grin. ¡°Hear that Vim? She¡¯d rather ride my shoulders than yours!¡± she teased me and Vim as she raised her voice.


    Sillti¡¯s face grew even more worried as Oplar chuckled and stepped even closer, maybe even to in fact trade us.


    ¡°She does like to experience new things. And I am boring. She just sighed at me because I hadn¡¯t done something correct,¡± Vim said.


    Oplar laughed, and Sillti had to once again grab Oplar¡¯s shoulder in a desperate attempt to stay upright as Oplar leaned forward a little.


    Watching Oplar laugh, and Sillti hang on for what to her was for dear life, I couldn¡¯t help but smile at the pitiful woman.


    Oplar was just too strong. She likely didn¡¯t even notice Sillti¡¯s weight upon her. Just as Vim likely didn¡¯t notice mine. So her moving so naturally was a no-brainer for her¡­ but for Sillti¡­ well¡­


    Poor girl. Maybe I should swap with her. Vim was actually a very stoic man, and rarely if ever made abrupt movements of any kind. He could walk calmly for days and days, always looking lazy as he did so. Plus he was rather adept at being gentle... maybe Oplar wasn''t.


    ¡°Please don¡¯t!¡± Sillti shouted with her tiny voice.


    Oh¡­? I waited apprehensively to see what Oplar would do. She had just been yelled at. To be told not to move around so much.


    She hated confrontation, but Oplar still had a strange attitude. So maybe she¡¯d¡­


    ¡°I¡¯d like to tease them, but you¡¯re right. Just because he¡¯s all nice to her doesn¡¯t mean he¡¯d be nice to us,¡± Oplar said up to her burden.


    Huh¡­?


    Sillti nodded quickly down at her. ¡°If not him, then her. I don¡¯t need anymore jealousy in my life, please,¡± Sillti whispered rather forcefully.


    Wait¡­ ¡°Hold on¡­!¡± I groaned as I realized I had misunderstood what was happening.


    The two glanced at me, but only Oplar grinned at me. Sillti instead abruptly became red in the face and looked away.


    Embarrassment or shame, I wonder?


    ¡°I¡¯d not get jealous¡­! I just suggested it myself!¡± I defended myself.


    ¡°Now, now, Renn. It¡¯s okay. No need to force yourself,¡± Oplar continued to tease me.


    ¡°Gah¡­!¡±


    Oplar chuckled as she looked up at Sillti. ¡°I like how you think though Sillti. You¡¯re right, Vim being jealous sounds bad but it likely wouldn¡¯t be. He¡¯s too old to take his jealousy out on other people. But Renn? Poor girl can barely handle the thought of being away from him for a single meal, so¡­¡± Oplar continued, and I felt my face grow a little warmer.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I said!¡± I interrupted her before she could continue.


    She ignored me. ¡°See her tail? She even wraps it around him all the time to leave her scent on him and stuff it¡¯s quite¡ª¡±


    ¡°Oplar.¡±


    The world suddenly got very quiet.


    And still.


    Vim had stopped walking.


    Oplar came to an abrupt stop too, and Sillti¡¯s red face went pale as she stared at me. Or rather¡­ right below me.


    Glancing down, I wondered what was wrong. Had he actually taken offense to Oplar¡¯s teasing? He really shouldn¡¯t have. I had been enjoying it splendidly. It felt so good to have someone acknowledge our relationship, and take it seriously enough that she could make such jokes and¡­


    ¡°W-what is it Vim¡­?¡± Oplar asked with a tiny stutter.


    Seeing Oplar worried made me worry even more. Just what kind of expression was on his face? I wasn¡¯t able to see it at this angle and¡­


    Leaning forward, I relaxed a little as he pointed behind us¡­ to a few feet behind Oplar, where some of the muddy muck was still re-settling from her footsteps.


    Not far behind her was a small pouch. Slowly sinking.


    ¡°Oh shoot!¡± Oplar shouted as she spun around to grab at it.


    As she did though Sillti almost slid off. She barely held on thanks to Oplar having the wherewithal to pay attention. She had held Sillti¡¯s leg as she bent down to pick up the fallen pouch, and by doing so had kept Sillti on her shoulders.


    ¡°Dang. The snap broke,¡± Oplar said as she studied it.


    ¡°I¡¯ll hold it,¡± I offered.


    Vim stepped forward, sloshing through the gunk and over to Oplar. She handed it off to him and sighed. ¡°That¡¯s what I get for bouncing around I guess,¡± she said.


    ¡°It is¡­!¡± Sillti agreed.


    I grinned at the two as I watched Vim shake the bag a little, as to clean it of the gunk clinging to it. Tiny little blotches of clumps of thick mud, with tiny leaves, sticks and other stuff were all over the bottom of the hand-sized pouch.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t drop anything else did I Vim?¡± Oplar asked.


    ¡°Not yet, at least,¡± Vim said as he finished cleaning off the pouch¡­ and then instead of handing it to me he shifted a little and went to putting it into one of our larger bags.


    I grumbled, but said nothing. I had wanted to take care of it myself. It had little straps on it, which had snapped as Oplar had said, but I could have simply tied them around my waist or onto one of the many hooks on my leather outfit.


    Now not only was I not going to be able to occupy my time with it, that bag was going to likely stink of this bog for some time.


    Why didn¡¯t he think of stuff like that?


    Oh¡­


    I frowned as I wondered if maybe our bags didn¡¯t smell anymore either. I honestly hadn¡¯t even noticed, or tried to. I had noticed that my clothes had started to¡­ not stink as often, or as strongly. What used to be me cleaning and washing them all the time had turned into something I only did when they actually got nasty, from extended use or moments like these when traveling through a place so filthy.


    ¡°Also, Vim, don¡¯t scare me like that. I thought you were going to yell at me for teasing our adorable cat,¡± Oplar said with a laugh.


    Sillti nodded quickly at Oplar¡¯s words.


    ¡°Your teasing wasn¡¯t working. She was enjoying every moment of it,¡± Vim said as he returned to walking.


    Oplar didn¡¯t follow right away. She simply gawked at us, and I had to look away from her in shame.


    It was true.


    ¡°But she got all red in the face and everything!¡± Oplar said as she hurried to join us.


    I kept my neck turned, away from Oplar and Sillti. I was glad that the ears on top of my head were covered in fur, otherwise they¡¯d be burning bright red right now too.


    ¡°I¡¯m sure she did,¡± Vim answered blandly.


    Grabbing his hair a little, I thumped him on the side with my tail. I couldn¡¯t smack his back since it was mostly covered by all the bags he was carrying underneath my bum.


    He ignored me, of course, as Oplar sighed.


    ¡°My mother told me she had seen him blush once. I¡¯m starting to wonder if I¡¯ll ever get to see it or not,¡± Oplar said with a groan.


    Turning to look at her, I stared wide-eyed at the bear who had just declared something so importantly precious. ¡°She had?¡± I asked, excited to learn more.


    Sillti too leaned forward, transfixed and waiting to hear more as Oplar nodded.


    ¡°Aye. She told me the whole story too,¡± she revealed.


    Excited, I nodded and waited for her to continue.


    What had it been? Where? For who? Would it bring a tear to my eye to hear about it, or will I grow upset? I couldn¡¯t wait!


    ¡°She¡¯s just ta¡ª¡± I quickly covered Vim¡¯s mouth, firmly stopping him from spoiling the story.


    ¡°Go ahead Oplar!¡± I said happily, and quickly.


    Oplar paused a moment, staring at us¡­ and then broke out into a laugh as she pointed at me. ¡°Look at that!¡± she shouted.


    Gah! She was going to laugh and distract herself and¡­!


    ¡°Stop laughing and tell the story already!¡± Sillti shouted down at Oplar, likewise getting upset.


    Vim sighed, and I realized I could free his lips. Letting go, I patted his head apologetically.


    ¡°I feel bad now! I was just joking. Mother used the same joke on me, back then,¡± Oplar said as her laugh died down. Sillti and I both frowned in disappointment, and before I could say anything Oplar coughed and pointed at us¡­ or rather Vim. ¡°I guess not long before I was born Vim lost a bet. He allowed some of the kids to dress him all up. For some kind of festival. Basically that gave him a blush with makeup,¡± Oplar explained fully.


    Ah¡­


    ¡°Really?¡± I asked Vim.


    He nodded gently. ¡°Yeah. But I can blush you know? It¡¯s not like I¡¯m some heartless machine,¡± he said.


    ¡°Machine?¡± Sillti asked.


    ¡°It¡¯s the word he uses for complex systems. Like your waterwheels back at home,¡± I explained.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Sillti nodded, finding that to make perfect sense.


    Oplar grinned at me as Sillti hummed in thought.


    ¡°What¡­?¡± I asked. Why was she staring at me like that all of a sudden? Was she going to tease me again?


    ¡°I¡¯m just impressed. I look forward to this, Vim. Maybe I should stick with you for a few years,¡± she said.


    I frowned at her, and wondered what she meant. Impressed by what¡­? What I had said? Surely she had known what the word meant too, right? It had seemed like Oplar knew of many of Vim¡¯s odd words, from what I¡¯d noticed¡­ so¡­


    ¡°She¡¯s teasing me now,¡± Vim told me.


    Oplar chuckled and nodded.


    ¡°It does seem more effective,¡± Sillti agreed.


    Did it¡­?


    I grinned as I leaned forward to look at Vim. He glanced up at me with a tired expression, but I felt that tiredness was not from his actual exhaustion¡­ but rather us.


    Poor man. Now it wasn¡¯t just me, it was Oplar and now also another. Sillti seemed quiet, but it seemed she was quickly growing comfortable with us. She had not only participated in our recent conversations, she had even made a few quips herself.


    Gently patting his head once more, I smiled as I went to ask Oplar about this dressing up she spoke of. I wanted to find out both how far they had taken it¡­ and if I could somehow replicate it.


    The bog, for all its nastiness and stink, didn¡¯t deter or stop us from enjoying our day. As we exchanged stories, and simply enjoyed the moment¡­ I realized rather quickly that Oplar had the same intentions I did.


    To do all she could to make Sillti feel as comfortable and safe as possible.


    I was very glad to have realized it, and glad to know I hadn¡¯t been the only one to worry over it. I was honestly tired of sad news, of any kind, and if I found out later that Sillti truly left the Society¡­ I¡¯d take it very badly. Because I¡¯d see it as a personal failure on my part.


    After all I was here right now. With her. Together.


    If she ended up leaving the Society, after spending weeks on the road with us, with me, then¡­ well¡­


    It was the same as saying that we weren¡¯t good enough. That in her eyes, we had been just as dangerous and annoying as her village had been. S§×arch* The N?vel(F)ire.¦Çet website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    And that was a very sad thought. Because that was the entire point of the Society. To be what the rest of the world couldn¡¯t be. To be what our blood related family, our nations, our people even, couldn¡¯t be.


    Better.


    As the day lingered, and then eventually grew old¡­ the sky gradually became very dark. And not because it was night.


    ¡°A forest fire, maybe,¡± I said as I smelled a scent I¡¯d not smelled in a very long time. Maybe even decades. Although the smell of burning trees was very thick in the air, it had only just become so. The wind had shifted a few moments ago, bringing both the smell¡­ and a thick haze our way.


    I could tell that soon my eyes would start to water in annoyance. It was that kind of haze.


    ¡°Yes. And it¡¯s close,¡± Vim said.


    ¡°Not a surprise. Didn¡¯t they have one at the Keep recently?¡± Oplar said from behind us.


    We weren¡¯t in the bog anymore. But I was still riding Vim¡¯s shoulders, as was Sillti riding Oplar''s.


    Vim had simply not asked if I wanted off yet or not, so I kept indulging in him. It was growing increasingly difficult though, since I really needed to find some trees and bushes to use.


    ¡°It is the season,¡± Sillti added.


    I hummed as I wondered what that meant. Wasn¡¯t it about to be winter? I knew we were still a month or so from it, but¡­


    ¡°The smells getting stronger,¡± Oplar complained.


    And stronger it got, alongside the thicker haze in the air.


    We eventually began to climb a steep hill. One that was so steep that Oplar had to put Sillti down, since she hadn¡¯t been able to properly climb it without issues while with her on her back.


    Vim however simply ascended it, even though he did so at an angle where I felt ridiculous. Vim had to grab my knees, covering them with his hands, to keep them from scraping against the thick grass. That was how steep it got at the top and¡­


    Reaching the top of the hill, and finally returning to a normal stance¡­ Vim stepped forward a few feet as I tightly gripped his head.


    Vim went still as Oplar and Sillti stepped up next to us. I stared out at the wide world¡­ and felt tiny somehow as I took in the sight of a giant cloud of black and orange.


    Half the world looked like it was aflame. Thanks to how thick the smoke was, and how late in the day it was, it was a strange sight. It was as if half the world had been become murky and thick. The setting sun showed the world around me, the hills, the mountains, the forests¡­ but the world in front of me, for miles and miles, was just a big black cloud of ash.


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ a big one,¡± I groaned.


    ¡°The whole mountain range is on fire,¡± Sillti whispered.


    Studying the fire, I noticed a section that wasn¡¯t as covered in smoke. It was a small pocket of white amongst black, with dancing oranges and red within it. The fire.


    It was worrying, somehow. We were far away but¡­ I knew forests. I knew trees. I had grown up in them. I knew how big they were, and how many there could be in a small space. From this distance that fire looked huge, and yet I knew it was far bigger than it seemed.


    Those blazes and flames were likely as big as the very trees they were burning.


    Such natural threats were things no one could survive if not careful.


    ¡°Oplar.¡±


    I shifted, and glanced down.


    I had not liked his tone. At all.


    ¡°Aye Vim. We¡¯ll head south to the port city. If Hornslo is on fire too we¡¯ll head southwest, or round it until we can,¡± Oplar answered without missing a beat.


    ¡°Vim¡­!¡± I grabbed at his hair and leaned forward a tad, to glare at him.


    Vim didn¡¯t look at me. Instead his eyes stayed focus on the sight before him. Far off in the distance¡­ dead center in the fire.


    ¡°Our next location is beyond the fire. And that inferno is large enough it may well be within it, too. I can¡¯t afford to round it slowly,¡± he told me.


    My stomach knotted in worry as I realized I hadn¡¯t misheard, or misunderstood.


    He reached up, and two gentle but firm hands grabbed me by the waist. I was lifted, and soon my feet touched the ground for the first time in many hours.


    ¡°Vim¡­¡± I groaned as he went to unbuckling and unfastening the many bags he carried.


    ¡°You¡¯ll all be burdened. I¡¯m sorry,¡± Vim apologized as he laid the many bags he had been carrying down next to us.


    Uncaring for that, I stepped forward and grabbed his arm. ¡°Vim,¡± I said his name again, and he finally looked at me.


    ¡°Hm?¡± he smiled in a way that told me he wasn¡¯t sure why I was suddenly fretting.


    Gulping, I felt a little silly all of a sudden.


    Why was I worried¡­?


    I felt distraught. As if something horrible had just happened.


    But¡­ why? What was this worry for?


    For the village in the fire? Members I didn¡¯t know?


    Us?


    For him? What for?


    Vim¡­ likely didn¡¯t fear such a fire. At all.


    Yet¡­


    Letting his arm go, I stepped back a step¡­ back to where he had placed me.


    ¡°Mhm¡­¡± Oplar hummed next to me, and I did my best to ignore her scrutinizing glare. She had leaned rather close, to study my face.


    Oddly, Sillti had done the same on my other side.


    ¡°I¡¯ll verify they¡¯re safe. Once I do I¡¯ll either meet you at that port city along that huge river to the west, or I¡¯ll see you three again in Telmik when I can,¡± Vim said.


    My toes curled and tail coiled as I realized why I had felt the panic earlier. I was feeling it again.


    We were about to be separated. For an unknown amount of time.


    As Oplar had said earlier today, Telmik was at least a month away. Even at our pace.


    And¡­


    When Vim spoke of making sure our members were safe¡­ He didn¡¯t just mean alive. He meant genuinely safe. For good.


    Such things took time.


    ¡°Make sure you stay out of sight and mind. Sillti, please pay heed. It¡¯s easier for us to hide during moments of turmoil like this, but such chaos also brings out the worst in humans. Stay alert. All of you,¡± Vim gently cautioned us, each of us, as he looked at all three of us. He spoke gently, but evenly. He didn¡¯t sound as if he was in a hurry, but it was clear he was.


    ¡°We¡¯re stout and hardy women, Vim! We¡¯ll be fine! Get going,¡± Oplar said loudly, unafraid and unbothered.


    She sounded so¡­ very used to this.


    ¡°Mhm. I¡¯ll stick with them, I promise,¡± Sillti too calmly answered. Even she, who had never traveled with Vim, didn¡¯t find this odd or worrying at all.


    After all¡­ why would she?


    This was the man who had killed not just her husband, but her god.


    Frowning softly, I did my best to say something. To say something upbeat, and happy. A good farewell, just like they had just done.


    If anyone should say it¡­ it should be me.


    Vim needed to hear it. From me. Because it was me.


    Instead nothing came as I stared into Vim¡¯s gentle eyes.


    ¡°Stand tall, Renn,¡± Vim then said.


    I gulped as my eyes began to water, and I nodded. Before I could find it in me to say it back¡­ Vim turned and darted down the hill. This side wasn¡¯t as steep as the one we had just ascended, but he rushed down in such speed you¡¯d have thought he was falling down it and not running.


    ¡°Sheesh he¡¯s fast,¡± Sillti mumbled in awe.


    ¡°Aye, he¡¯ll be in and through that fire before the nights even over. I¡¯ve always longed for his speed,¡± Oplar commented.


    Watching Vim run down the hill¡­ I dedicated everything I had to not chase after him.


    Why hadn¡¯t I said goodbye? What if it''s months before we see one another again?


    Why had he left so quickly and readily? Without¡­ without¡­


    ¡°Renn¡­? Dear?¡±


    I blinked, and realized I had allowed a few tears to leak. ¡°I¡¯m okay. The stuff in the air is burning my eyes,¡± I said as I turned to smile at Oplar.


    The bear obviously didn¡¯t believe me, but she nodded anyway. ¡°Mighty strong aint¡¯ it? Did your home forests not have fires?¡± she asked, kindly allowing me my tiny lie.


    ¡°Only a few times,¡± I answered honestly as I glanced again at Vim.


    He was off this hill and already ascending the next. He was far enough away already that I doubted he¡¯d hear me even if I screamed.


    Or well¡­ maybe he would.


    ¡°If it¡¯s this bad here just imagine how bad it is there,¡± Sillti said.


    ¡°Aye it¡¯s bad enough to kill, it is. Come on then. It¡¯s so massive and far away that it don¡¯t look it, but trust me that fire could be upon us before we know it if we aren¡¯t careful,¡± Oplar said as she stepped over to grab some of the bags.


    I nodded as I forced my eyes away from Vim¡¯s small figure in the distance. I went to grab the two heavier bags first, before Oplar could. I knew she was strong, but just in case we needed to really hurry and Sillti needed to be carried I wanted her to be able to do so. I could carry the woman, but I wasn¡¯t sure for how long when forced to it, nor how fast I could do so.


    Sillti too accepted a few bags as we all readied to hurry away. We were mostly silent as we prepared¡­ but my mind and heart were anything but silent.


    I was upset. I was bothered by how quickly Vim had decided to act. I shouldn¡¯t be, of course¡­ Vim seemed slow and even-paced, but when it came to moments of seriousness¡­ he was like this. Acting without a moment¡¯s thought. He made momentous decisions just as easily as I smiled around him. As if it was the most obvious thing to do.


    And it was. It was Vim¡¯s job to ensure the safety of our members. And if there was a village of our people in that fire¡­ then¡­


    Glancing at the black blob in the distance, I groaned as I realized I could no longer see Vim. The world had gotten dark enough, the smoke thick enough, that not even I could make him out.


    ¡°We head west. To a large river. Hornslo,¡± Oplar told us.


    ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it. Some of us go there occasionally, for one reason or another,¡± Sillti said, excited.


    ¡°The river¡¯s big enough for small ships. So sometimes we use it for transportation,¡± Oplar explained as the two stepped forward, to head down the hill. Towards the same way Vim had ran.


    I knew we weren¡¯t going to follow him, but that it was simply the easiest and fastest way to the nearby road. I could see it even still, through the haze and darkness. But¡­


    Usually I either followed after Vim, even if from a distance¡­ or I simply waited for him to return.


    Yet here I was¡­ about to go a complete opposite direction. Away from him. Intentionally.


    And it terrified me.


    Following them, I forced myself to discard my worries.


    Vim wasn¡¯t mine alone.


    Don¡¯t be the jealous wife that Oplar had joked about, Renn.


    Gripping one of the straps of the heavy bags, the one that was upon my back, I clenched my jaw and glared at the world around me.


    Jealousy¡­? No. I had simply been startled.


    I¡¯ve become too comfortable with Vim¡¯s presence. Too used to it. Taking it as a matter of fact.


    Yet the truth was¡­ this was something that had been bound to happen, and would happen a lot throughout my life.


    After all I wasn¡¯t fast enough to run alongside him. Even if I was strong enough to survive such a massive fire¡­ I wouldn¡¯t be able to keep up with him. I not only lacked the speed, I lacked the endurance. He could run like that for days and days.


    I hadn¡¯t even been strong enough to give him a smile and say goodbye.


    Sighing at myself, I ignored the strange depression that tried to rise up in my heart.


    Tried and failed.

 Chapter Two Hundred and Ninety – Vim – Bisons

    Running through the embering forest, I did my best to ignore the look on Renn¡¯s face that was stuck in my mind.


    She had looked terrified. Shocked. Hurt.


    Why¡­?


    Because once again our people were in danger¡­?


    Because I had not invited her to join me?


    Was she upset I had not kissed her goodbye¡­?


    ¡°Vim¡­!¡± I chastised myself as I leapt over a charred log. It didn¡¯t have any flames upon it, but the heat it was radiating stung my lungs as I breathed the air around it in.


    As I landed back onto the hard ground covered in ash, I kicked up burning cinders as I picked up my pace.


    I wasn¡¯t far now. A few hours and I¡¯d reach their mountain. The little groove with a small waterfall, and trees with huge roots. The type that made traversing even a trodden path difficult.


    Glancing at the burning, and burnt, trees around me as I ran¡­ I realized those trees and their roots were likely gone now.


    This fire had been thorough. The few trees still standing were only charred remains. Most had already fallen over, too brittle even after being scoured.


    As I ran through smoke and flames, I found my mind drifting back to Renn and her expression.


    That look confounded me. It bothered me. Far more than I should be allowing it.


    But why¡­? What had happened? What had been wrong? Had this fire reminded her of something? Had someone said something that I hadn¡¯t heard? I had been noticing that lately I¡¯ve been a little¡­ distracted.


    I¡¯ve always been a little inattentive. Even from my youth. But it¡¯s gotten worse. I¡¯ve noticed that I¡¯ve even ignored Renn on a few occasions, getting lost in thought and¡­


    A huge tree collapsed in a billow of smoke and ash in front of me. I didn¡¯t hesitate nor slow as I ran right through. I jumped over the larger trunk, and through the thicker branches still burning. They cracked and shattered as if made of glass as I ran through them, scattering the fires and embers all over in the process.


    Maybe I was just getting old. Too old. I mean¡­ I was. Even I didn¡¯t know how old I was anymore.


    Maybe that was what was wrong with me. My exhaustion. Wounds reopening without reason. My mind going dull occasionally.


    Maybe I was just growing old.


    I scoffed and regretted it as hot ash filled my lungs. I groaned as I slowed a tad in my running, as my lungs immediately began to heal and expunge the burnt flesh and smoke. I spent a good few dozen steps spitting out clumps of blood and flesh.


    See? I knew better than to inhale while inside a fire. This always happened when I did. It was annoying, not to mention it hurt and made everything taste like burnt toast for weeks and¡­


    I picked up my pace as my lungs stopped protesting, or rather I got used to it, and I made sure not to take anymore deep breaths for awhile. I could force my lungs to adapt, by taking many long deep breaths, but it was a painful process and all it would do is cause me to have to have them adapt again once I entered a breathable location¡­ which¡­ well¡­


    Should be soon¡­?


    I frowned as I ran through a patch of not yet burned thickets and briars. They were smoldering, but not aflame or ash. The large pocket of green amidst the red and black of the world was an odd sight. I did my best to round the edges of the pocket of undamaged nature, but wasn¡¯t able to completely. It was large enough that rounding it completely would have added miles to the distance I needed to run.


    Running through the still alive, but dry, bushes and shrubs, I wondered how big this fire was.


    I¡¯d been running for what felt like an hour or two already. And at this pace that was quite a distance. Especially since thanks to the fire the land was relatively easy to traverse. What few things, like this current patch of nature I was in, that still existed weren¡¯t enough to really slow me down or hinder me.


    I was at least two mountains away from where I¡¯d left Renn and the others. Likely the equivalent of many days worth of travel for Renn and I when walking leisurely. I was likely fifty or more miles into this inferno, yet I was still surrounded by flames and smoke.


    Leaving the patch of un-burnt nature, I returned to running through charred trees and smoldering grass and shrubs.


    I knew forest fires, under the right conditions, could move quickly. Some could spread as fast as I could run. So I wasn¡¯t surprised to have ran so far, and still be engulfed in flames or surrounded by still burning trees.


    But I was surprised over the fact that it felt as if the fire was still in its prime.


    Usually during fires such as this, once you delved deep enough into them, you started encountering pockets without such flames. Large sections, either already burnt, or like that patch of nature behind me. Places that the flames just seemingly ignore, or simply haven¡¯t gotten to yet.


    Yet that had been the first and only patch I¡¯d seen so far.


    As if this fire had some kind of accelerant or something. Which¡­ really shouldn¡¯t be possible. At all.


    I slowed a little as I noticed movement ahead of me.


    A pair of large deer were running. Bounding over burning bushes and through the flames. I watched them for a moment before picking up my pace. They left my sight rather quickly, thanks to my speed and the fact we were heading different directions.


    Hadn¡¯t mother told me a story about deers in a fire? Or was it a fox?


    The next hour of my running was filled with me trying to remember the story that those fleeing animals had reminded me of. I failed to do so, but it at least kept my mind off Renn and that blasted expression.


    Really. What was I going to do with her?


    I suppose I could ask her. Thanks to her precise memory she¡¯d likely remember full well her emotions, thoughts, and everything else about that moment. I could ask her why once I saw her again. She¡¯d probably smile at me as she remembered and retold it to me.


    I liked that idea. She¡¯d likely find it very heartwarming that I¡¯d want to know such a thing. Hopefully whatever had given birth to that expression hadn¡¯t been anything too bad¡­


    Though who knows how long it¡¯d be until I saw her again as to ask such a thing.


    I slowed as I neared a large river. One that split a blaze of strong fires in two, but not entirely. Some trees had collapsed and fallen thanks to the fires, and landed in the river. Some of them were so hot that they still burnt even while in the river. All up and down the river, when I could see it through the smoke, I could make out patches of sizzling steam and boiling water. From what were basically now coals being dumped into it, by the embering logs.


    Stepping up to the side of the river, I tried to remember where I was. Their home had been near a river, but it had also been near a small waterfall. An inlet type of grove, sandwiched between too large mountain steeps. The kind that were too heavily wooded and rocky for humans to even go near, let alone cross or ascend.


    Right now though I could not see those mountains. Thanks to the fires and smoke.


    But¡­


    Staring down at the fast moving water, I studied the debris within it. Most of the river looked oddly clear and clean, as if completely unbothered by the chaos around it. But there were the occasional chunk of debris, or splotches of black ash, that passed by as to remind oneself that even such a pure river could be tainted by the fires around it.


    The water was flowing to my right. Downward a little.


    I was off. Likely thanks to my mind wandering as I ran. I should have approached their home from the east, not the south.


    No matter.


    I was going to leap over the river, but paused a moment as I glanced down at my body.


    Patches of my clothes were now frayed and singed. A few were burning lightly even now.


    Right.


    Stepping into the river, I quickly submerged myself as I simply walked across it. It was indeed a fast moving river, and surprisingly cold. But that was likely because of how hot the air was, not because the river itself was genuinely cold right now.


    It didn¡¯t take long for me to cross the river by walking along its bottom, and upon exiting the river and stepping back onto burnt ground I re-entered the flames.


    My now soaked clothes and body sizzled as I ran through them, running somewhat along the river, upwards towards its source. I knew if I followed it until I reached small ponds, basically little lakes, I¡¯d be able to turn and then quickly find their village.


    Hopefully I¡¯d not find them, though. I was close enough now that I knew there was very likely no chance that their home hadn¡¯t already been ravished by the flames.


    Hopefully they had escaped. But where to? It can¡¯t have been too far. This fire was likely only a few days old at best. But they likely wouldn¡¯t have gone to any of the nearby human settlements¡­


    If they had not gone to any of the nearby towns, I¡¯d likely be very hard pressed to find them. Their family was a small one. Five people, or was it six? Plus they could blend in with humans if they needed to, as well, even though they didn¡¯t like humans at all.


    They did believe in the same religion as those in Telmik, though, so they might eventually head that way¡­ maybe¡­


    Running through some larger trees, that weren¡¯t burning too strongly, I finally found the first of the many ponds I remembered from my prior visits.


    They looked strangely tiny surrounded by fire and smoke, but I chalked that up to the lack of density around them. This area used to be full of foliage, and most if not all of those thick roots that extruded above ground were mostly gone too.


    Running along the pools, I eventually reached what could only be the remains of a massive tree. It was smoldering something fierce, with great heaps of black smoke billowing from it. Odds are there were pockets of sap burning within it, and doing a mighty fine job of it too.


    I rounded the tree and tried to recreate my steps. From the pools, to the large tree, to¡­


    Here.


    I squinted through the smoke, with burning eyes, and saw the first sign of something man-made.


    Or well. Bison made.


    A half burnt fence, only still visible thanks to the metal spikes that had held it up, surrounded a¡­ strangely not as burning farm as I had expected.


    A few of the buildings still stood, though had already been swept by the fire. The wooden walls and that still stood were charred and smoking. Their roofs had collapsed inward, and...


    Stepping past the fence, through what had been a large pasture¡­ I came to a dead stop in the center of fresh grass.


    I stared down at the large circle of untouched grass. It was at least fifty or so feet wide, and it was strangely eerie how the grass went from fresh and green to burnt and black, or no grass at all, just beyond the circle. sea??h th§× n?velFire.net website on Google to access chapters of novels early and in the highest quality.


    ¡°Baren!¡± I shouted loudly as I studied the circle.


    How was this possible? Patches of undamaged grass, even trees, were to be expected. I had ran through a few on the way here. I had indeed thought it odd how few there were, but¡­


    Stepping out of the circle, I did my best not to think too deeply about how perfect the circle was. Not a blade of grass was out of place. It was as if someone had erected some kind of dome over this section, and not only had not the fires been able to penetrate it¡­ neither had the ash or smoke. There wasn¡¯t even a hint of burnt ash upon the grass either.


    I forced my attention away from the uncanny circle and stepped towards the buildings. The ones still standing, and the ones completely collapsed into rubble.


    ¡°Baren! Klamma!¡± I shouted louder, even though to do so I had to take a deep breath. My irritated lungs and throat were paid no heed as I continued to shout their names.


    A part of me wanted to hear them respond¡­ but most of me hoped they wouldn¡¯t.


    They weren¡¯t the brightest of people, but they had been good and stout. Hardy. Klamma especially. She had endured hardship before. She and her family should have noticed the danger before it had approached, and acted appropriately¡­ I honestly had little doubt that Klamma had kept her family safe. She has kept them safe for hundreds of years thanks and¡­


    As I continued to shout loudly, I entered the second largest building. The home. It had been a single story house, but the roof had been thick and heavy. It had collapsed inward, in typical burning down fashion, and so I could only enter to a certain point. It wasn¡¯t actively on fire, but there were still sections smoking and it was of course very hot.


    Looking around the home, I studied the debris. The charred remnants of a house and searched not just for the remains of people but¡­


    I shifted as I kicked over a large beam. It cracked and pushed aside as to give me more space. It billowed up a plume of smoke and ash, but I ignored it as I stepped through it and deeper into the smoldering house.


    ¡°Damn,¡± I coughed.


    There didn¡¯t seem to be any obvious bodies, not even bones, but there was definitely the remnants of personal affects. Clothes. Bedding. Dressers and other such furniture were half burnt through, and their remaining forms told me that they had likely been full at the time of their burning.


    So if the bison family had escaped, they hadn¡¯t had the time to take much of their stuff it seemed.


    Which was worrying. Forest fires could indeed spread quickly, especially an inferno like this, but these weren¡¯t humans. The would have smelled it on the wind no matter how fast it had approached¡­


    I quickly left the building and went to the largest building nearby. The barn had utterly collapsed around itself, with only one section of a single wall still standing. It was the only building still burning, and I tried to smell through the smoke and hot air for any signs of the smell of burnt meat.


    All I smelled was charred ash. My nose was useless at the moment. Though as I breathed it¡¯d not be long until I adjusted and¡­


    Pausing a moment to scan the collapsed barn, I was glad to not see any obvious remains of farm animals.


    Maybe they had escaped to safety then, if they had freed their livestock before doing so. If the fire had approached so rapidly that it had overtaken them, you¡¯d think there would have been animal corpses in the barn too and¡­


    A heavy huff drew my attention away from the barn. It hadn¡¯t come from me, and it had been rather distinguishable. I stepped out of the rubble and frowned at the sight of a massive bison.


    The huge animal slowly walked over to the circle patch of fresh grass, and I shivered a little at the odd absurdity of the sight.


    A bison. Standing in a circle of fresh, healthy, grass¡­ surrounded by smoldering ruins and a forest fire.


    Walking over to the large creature as it lowered to the ground and sat down, I wondered where it had been. Its massive frame looked relatively unharmed, all things considered, but some of its thick and shaggy hair looked singed and burnt.


    ¡°You should have ran, plains dweller,¡± I said to it as I patted its mighty shoulder. It was larger than most, even as it settled down onto the fresh grass it was still almost as tall as me.


    It paid me practically no heed as it lowered its mighty head, but not to graze. It instead let out a really heavy sigh of relief, and I realized the sad fact that it was likely suffocating, and its lungs had likely been damaged. It was wheezing heavily, and it sounded very strained even for a creature of its size.


    I glanced around at the surrounding fires and burnt forest, and wondered how far away it had been. Maybe it had been lying nearby and heard me shouting? It most likely had.


    Klamma and her family did indeed tend bison, but they were not farm animals. They were wild grazers, who they only tended from a distance. They didn¡¯t keep them in pens or barns.


    Honestly if it didn¡¯t die of suffocation, it might just live through this. Most of the denser stuff around here had already long been burnt. The fires that were left were small patches, and not as intense. The air quality was the more pressing concern here. If it remained in this little patch of grass overnight or for a day or two, and got lucky, it might just survive¡­


    Where had been the well? Between the barn and house, right? I couldn¡¯t see it. I couldn¡¯t remember if I had helped them build it with stone or wood, but it didn¡¯t matter. Odds are I¡¯d not find a bucket around here, but maybe I¡¯d be lucky and the bucket inside the well was still intact. If it was I¡¯d be able to leave this creature with at least a few gulps before I left.


    I¡¯ll do so after checking the rest of the buildings and the surrounding areas first. To just be sure. I didn¡¯t think they were here. I had not seen any bodies, not even the burnt remains of their livestock. If I was lucky my hopes would be proven right, and Klamma and her family had escaped.


    Though¡­


    Glancing down, and around me and the creature, I once again felt uncomfortable at the sight of the perfect circle of fresh grass.


    Just how had this come to be? Even if I created some kind of fountain sprinkler, would it have protected grass like this from such a raging fire? I understood small patches surviving out of pure happenstance, but such a perfect circle¡­? While surrounded by burnt ash?


    The bison let out a deep groan of a noise. One of discomfort.


    I wanted to make a similar sound, and not just because of the situation.


    Patting the beast, I sighed.


    ¡°I had wanted to find bison, but not in this form.¡±